《Mob Yandere》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    New project! If there are many readers, I might consider continuing.


    It was the night of the full moon. The big blue-white round moon was shining faintly on the snow-covered mountains of the northern country covered with forests.


    "..."


    Numerous shadows emerged from the dense forest. They stand in masked figures dressed in special ck clothes that have been carefully washed and clean of odors.


    One of them was me (ore).


    "..."


    We exchange information with each other by hand signals. And then... the ck shadows all scatter at once. Sprinting. Through the darkness of night.


    That''s right, we''re ck shadows running through the forest. We didn''t speak. We were silent, not making a sound with our footsteps, not even breathing hard by using a special breathing technique. But we were running through the unpaved path as if we were top athletes.


    "...!"


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    However, one of ourpanions in the lead noticed something and signaled with a hand signal. At the same time, we stopped running and hid in the shadows. And then we peek out from the shadows of the trees. From there, we see something huge.


    "..."


    Of course, I hide in the shadow of a big tree and slowly peer into the shadow of ''it''. At the same time, I gasp.


    After all, the moonlight reveals its figure. Its total length could be ten meters. It was a huge wolf covered in silvery white fur, which roared.


    ...Obviously, it was not a creature of nature. No matter how I look at it, there is no way a wolf could have grown to this size on Earth. No, that''s not the point. I didn''t need to bother with such logic to know. Because at first nce... it was something unworldly to me.


    After all, it was visible to me. A ck ghastly light flooded out of its body. Did those foreigners (Gaijin) call it a ''specter (Youki/����)''? To wear such an ominous, nauseating presence meant that the creature before us was not a mere creature, but a being out of the world''s order... a ''youkai''. And...


    (D*mn!!! It''s different from the original information...! No matter how you look at it, it''s not a medium youkai! It''s a great youkai!)


    I resist the urge to click my tongue at the clumsy work of those hiding in the dark. Because the moment I click my tongue, that youkai will surely sense our location and attack us. Although the distance between us and the target may be 30 meters, the "Great Youkai" will certainly hear the sound from that distance. Their five senses were out of the range of us humans, or even wild beasts.


    "..."


    I touch the charm around my neck. I knew that it had no magical effect because I had checked it just in case. But since it was given to me by that power gori princess who had nothing but mines, I couldn''t help not wearing it... Though it was annoying, I might as well have asked for a really effective charm.


    (Bad luck... or maybe it was a set-up...?)


    That''s a possibility. After all, it''s that d*mn family. It''s not surprising from what they have done to the main character in the original story. Even the main character with a good family was treated like that. And if it were me, a man of low status, I''d be treated like this...


    (If that''s the case, I feel bad for my friends)


    It is not that there is a special friendship among the servants who apany me. Because as seen in the original story, we servants are trained to kill our hearts and fight cold-heartedly, like machines. Even if we are not set up, we do not know many people because we are worn out. In fact, only one in three of my acquaintances is still alive today.


    But that doesn''t change the fact that they were involved in this because of me.


    "..."


    The leader of the front-row squad of underlings gives a newmand with a hand signal. We each draw our weapons ordingly. Swords, bows and arrows, spears... they were coated with charcoal to prevent them from reflecting the moonlight, and with herbs to prevent them from smelling of metal and blood. And on top of that, there was an odorless, tasteless, and deleterious poison.


    These were all for the monsters in front of us. If it was a medium youkai, we could fool it with this... but since this was the first time we were dealing with a great youkai, it was hard to say whether we could go on like this or not. Even if we couldn''t, we had to do it. By the way, the weapon in my hand is a spear.


    The other squads should already surround the monster. With four squads of about five servants per squad, this should be enough against a medium youkai... but it won''t be enough to destroy it if the youkai is strong. But...


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr...!!!</i>''


    "Huh...?"


    The youkai suddenly roared, and before we could even realize it, we were hit by a terrible blow. I feel a pain in my head like I''ve been hit in the head with a blunt object, and my vision spins around and my consciousness bes blurred.


    "Ugh... d*mn it! I can''t pass out here...!"


    I force myself to wake up from my fading consciousness and roll over to regain my position. I knew very well that if I lost consciousness in such a ce, I would die.


    "D*mn it... It hurts so much... and that was just one hit...?"


    I stood up and bit my lip at the horror of my surroundings. Everyone in the squad except me was dead. They were so miserable that they hardly retained their human forms. It was probably a blow from the tail of that big wolf. That terrible blow blew away every tree and rock that hid us.


    And those who came in direct contact with the tail had their upper bodies shredded to pieces, and those who avoided the direct hit had their bodies torn to shreds by the stones and pieces of wood that flew at high speed. The fact that I survived is a miracle. It seemed that I was just blown away by the strong wind. Well, it seems that the gust of wind knocked me to the ground and dislocated my left shoulder.


    "D*amn... The surprise attack failed...!"


    I let go of my spear and desperately retreat as the three remaining servants fight against the wolf monster. For the record, this is not an attempt to flee before the enemy. A servant whose shoulder is dislocated and whose squad is destroyed will only slow down the others if he rushes into the midst of them.


    So, I observe the battle from a distance in the shadow of a big tree. The servants who had survived had already lost nearly half their number. Bows and arrows and sword blows are stopped by its hairs, which was hard as steel, and any kind of spirit or onmyou jutsu is instantly neutralized by its powerful spirit power. There is literally nothing to do. The servants, in their own way, are supposed to behave inhumanly, but they are still nothingpared to the irrational violence wielded by the youkai. One by one, the servants were killed. Still, they do not run away but fight. No, they have to fight. There is no way out for them. They have no choice.


    "D*mn... d*mn you!! Sh*t!!"


    I m my left shoulder into a tree trunk. With a gruesome thud, I''m forced into the shoulder, crouching in pain, but soon I''m back on my feet, bracing myself for the pain. There is no escape anyway, so I can''t just sit here and let the pain pass me by. The more time I waste, the fewer allies I have, and the less chance I have of surviving.


    "D*amn... I have to do it... yeah, I have to do it. You son of a b*tch..."


    I stood up after saying those words, but I couldn''t formte any more words. Because despair was in front of my eyes.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr...!!</i>''


    A roaring wolf looked down at me with red eyes. In its mouth was my fellow servant, covered in blood and with his right hand bent in the wrong direction. His mask was half broken, and he was breathing hard and spitting blood out of his mouth. Who was it? Was it Yahiro of the Kawachi group?


    "Ah... Guhhaa... Tomobe (�鲿), huh? P-Please! Help me... He��"


    Yahiro pleaded with me as he looked me in the eye. But it was no use. Not because I wasn''t going to help him. It was because there was no time to help him in the first ce.


    ''<i>Roarrr!!</i>''


    "Ah..."


    The next moment, the youkai swallowed my friend in its mouth. And before my friend could scream, he was swallowed into his stomach.


    And that fate wasing for me soon.


    The big wolf snarls and brings its face close to mine. I cry out in fear at the intimidation with my legs trembling. But even so, I draw my dagger from my pocket and ready it, knowing that it is almost futile. The dagger that the power gori princess had forcibly given me is not so bad in terms of sharpness due to the power of the curse, but... even I know how a single small dagger like this would fare against a youkai that even a spear or a great sword could not help. But still... I didn''t want to die. I didn''t want to end up like this, in a ce like this.


    Even though I knew it was a futile attempt.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "D*mn it...!!"


    With what would be myst words, the monster opened its jaws and tried to bite me. But then... a huge sword strike from above pierced through its brain and it copsed to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    I was speechless at the sudden blow. Dust flew in the air as the monster''s huge body fell. And as soon as the dust stopped, I saw a person. A member of that d*amn family that I know well... or at least unterally know well.


    The figure standing at the head of the dead monster was a girl. She was about my age, a young but immensely beautiful girl with dark hair... She was dressed in a man''s kimono that looked easy to move in, and she was holding a great sword almost as big as she was in her hand, and with the full moon shining in the background, she really looked fantastic.


    At the same time, I felt relief. This... this sis (anego-sama) is not as bad as I thought she''d be. At least she''s a lot saner than some old hag or vixen.


    "...What a surprise, there are survivors?"


    The girl suddenly noticed my presence as if she had noticed a bug underfoot. Her beauty and young face were not matched by her masculinenguage.


    "...Hina-sama, I am deeply honored that you came to this ce in person to help me. I am deeply humbled."


    I bend my knees and bow deeply in thanks. I really didn''t want to do this to this little girl who was a member of a rtively better but still sh*tty family... but I understood the absolute difference in strength and status. There was no point in rebelling here. The only thing I could do now was to act lowly, keep a low profile, and wait for an opportunity.


    "It''s nothing, I just came here on my way home from work because I felt a reasonably strong spirit power. But this is still a terrible thing. Did you guys from the hidden group get the information wrong? There are too few of you servants to take on this challenge alone.


    She takes a disinterested nce at the human figures scattered around her and expresses her opinion. She nches when I mention that my information is incorrect. Then she looks at me as if she knows what''s going on.


    "I see. ...But, that''s a pain in the ass. It''s not easy to get all the information, even for a servant, but it''s a problem when so much damage is done."


    She boasts as if she is concerned about the expense of the ledger. Then, as if remembering, she orders me.


    "You,e with me. I need a living witness that this failure was caused by those in hiding. You will tell the elders."


    It was an order from a higher authority. It was impossible for me to refuse, and of course, not wanting to make myself look any worse, I epted the offer with respect...


    "I am sorry, Princess. I''m afraid I can''te with you right now."


    But, no...


    "...Why? You dare to defy me as a servant?"


    "I need to deal with mypanions and the corpse of the youkai."


    There are many reasons for the birth of youkai, but the mostmon is when animals feed on the flesh and blood of humans and youkai with special powers. Therefore, the corpses of such creatures and theirpatriots had to be collected or disposed of as much as possible.


    In particr, the corpses of myrades also need to be disposed of as carefully as possible. Not that I''ve had much contact with them... but we''re all the same, treated as consumable goods by the same sh*tty family in the same sh*tty world. So, I feel sympathy for them.


    "Hmm, that''s certainly a problem. I understand. But it''s gonna take you a while to handle all this by yourself, isn''t it? Use this."


    With that, sis (anego-sama) pulled out a shikigami from her pocket. There were about ten dolls and one bird-shaped doll. And in the next moment, the dolls are easily released from her hand, and the bird-shaped ones are transformed into a human-sized scarecrow and a huge raven with its face covered with a bill.


    "Use these dolls to dispose of the corpse. When you are done, you can get on the raven and follow me."


    She says this calmly and coolly, and the next moment, there is a huge dragon by her side. It appeared suddenly and without warning, and I gasped at the sight of this divine beast d in mighty divine spiritual power. Naturally, sis (anego-sama) leaps onto the dragon.


    "Then, I''ll be waiting for you."


    A moment after saying this, the dragon leaps toward the sky. Then it shines like a shooting star, and in the next instant, it is hard to distinguish it from the stars that light up the sky.


    "...Is that a ''Yellow Star (����)''? Hahaha, it''s an extraordinary thing to see in person."


    In the original work, this is a top-level Shikigami that can be used only at the end of the story... and as expected, this Shikigami is one of the top three strongest characters in the original work. Although the shikigami is human, in a sense, it is a monster.


    "...The problem is that this world is full of monsters even if they aren''t that powerful."


    I remember seeing the corpse of a monster with its skull crushed in front of me. In the original story, the main character is killing the big youkai like they''re small fry from the middle of the story... but the truth is, he can only do it because he''s the main character, and I''m just a human with no talents and no skills. And the problem is that there are a lot of things that are much more dangerous than the monsters, and...


    "It means it is impossible to look only at the enemy in front of me..."


    No, in a sense, the people behind are much worse. In particr, it''s still good to have a straight line of hostility. What is really bad is favoritism. In any case...


    "This world is a depressing game with only yandere heroines..."


    I let out a small sigh. It''s not funny because I''ve already been noticed by one of those Yandere girls. Please, I''m just a mob with no name. Can''t someone please direct those bad favors to the main character of the original story?


    "I guess I can''t just sit here and mope... I''ve got work to do first...haha, seriously?"


    That''s when I finally realize. The charm around my neck is missing.


    "Is it bad to tell the truth that I lost it? Which means..."


    I look at the forest with a look of utter distaste.


    "...Can I find it?"


    I look up to the heavens and sigh, thinking the worst...


    "..."


    *


    The sky shone with stars, a dragon pushing its way through the sky, and a dignified girl clinging to its head... She, the direct daughter of the ''Kizuki family'', the most famous family of youkai exterminators in Fuso-koku, takes a look at the talisman in her hand.


    She knows what it is. It was given to the servant by her innocent, naive, selfish, and moody little sister. That selfish, condescending woman who takes everything for granted, of all people...


    "Of all the horrible and degrading things to give to that person..."


    The next moment, the charm, with its cleverly disguised mental maniption and irvoyant curse, was burned to a crisp in front of the pale fire she had created at her hand.


    "..."


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Throwing away the remaining ashes as if they were something dirty, the eldest daughter of the Kizuki family flies through the night sky. And then she thinks. Who is the one who tried to frame that person and plot to kill that person, and how to deal with such a reckless and stupid person?


    "You can have everything else as before. I''ll give you thend, the money, the house, everything. But..."


    There is a moment of silence, and then she murmurs in a resonant voice.


    "That person is mine...!!"


    Her voice was as quiet as the night, but it seeped with a thick, sordid, and passionate feeling...

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ''Firefly of the Dark Night'' was a famous game sold in my previous life...in other words, in Japan in the 21st century. It was popr for its splendid voice actors, abundant still pictures, long story, and many branching routes.


    The worldview of the game could be described as a Japanese-style dark fantasy. Fuso-kuni, the setting of this work, looks like the Edo period in Japan, but it is an infinitely massive world where supernatural powers such as sorcery and Onmyojutsu exist, and abnormal beings called "Youkai" have been dominating the world since ancient times. Then, the imperial court has given the role to a family of exorcists, who hold extraordinary powers and are in charge of exterminating or subduing them in various parts of the country.


    The main character of the game originally lived in a peaceful vige as a child of the vige headman. He has kind parents and close brothers and sisters, but one day his destiny is drastically changed.


    The vige was attacked by the ''Youkai''... specifically, the most dangerous and least numerous of all the ''Youkai'', the ''Cmity Youkai'', and the vigers and his families were all killed. But just as he is about to be killed, he awakens a powerful supernatural power and seeds in striking back at the ''Cmity Youkai''.


    However, the power of the unusual ability, which is easily inherited and bes more powerful through interbreeding, is not something that a farmer''s child can have, so it is unlikely that he can kill a top-ss ''Cmity Youkai''. But then, the main character is discovered and taken in by the Kizuki family, a famous family of exorcists that controls the area including the vige, and he aims to be an exorcist to avenge his family and protect people... and there he learns about his unusual ability, the secret of his birth, and the darkness of the Kizuki family and other exorcists. That''s the general story.


    Well, a friend of mine rmended me to y this game, and I was impressed by the high quality of the game and regretted the depressing story. It is true that the illustrations were created by a famous illustrator, so not only are the character drawings good, but the backgrounds and battle descriptions are also very borate. That alone is enough to make the otakumunity very happy. I can''t tell how many times my ''son'' has been taken care of by the service scenes in the adult version...


    But, but... As I get further into the game, that initial satisfaction is easily erased. Why? Because of the numerous erotic and grotesque events, the abundance of bad endings, and the high rate ofndmines among the heroines that apany such events.


    Seriously, it''s not cool! Basically, ''Youkai'' is too much for ordinary people to handle, and as for the named ones, as can be seen from the setting alone, there are too many of them who have abilities that only the heroes and heroines can beat them at first sight, or who beat them physically after they have not only raised their level, but also leveled up to the maximum. What the heck!


    This is why there are bad endings, and even if there aren''t bad endings, erotic scenes of named characters appear in the events without any hesitation. For example, when Youkai attacks, a female character''s head is smashed one moment while she was chatting the next, or she is swallowed whole while still alive. No, it is better than that. Because many of the characters have different powers, there are too many scenes in which they are raped by Monster. It was a mental blow for me to see Ayaka, whose gentle personality had been afort in the early stages of the game, being attacked by Harabote chest-buster in an event in the middle of the game!


    And it''s not only the enemies that are dangerous. The allies are also dangerous. They are in a veryplicated situation with love, hate, and power struggles. Assassinations and plots aremon urrences.


    For this reason, if the main character makes a bad move, the heroines can get depressed rather easily, depending on their likability and character corrtion. This is not surprising, since they are routinely confronted with unreasonable Monster and their own personal intrigues. Some of them have their fianc��es or best friends killed by Monster or are distrustful of people because they have been set up by them. In such a ce, why would the main character carelessly make an unintentional move after the likability level reaches a certain level? These girls are not good. There is no telling what they might do.


    (Well, the worst of all is that I''m in such a bad world and I''m in such a bad position with no power...)


    In broad daylight, dressed in a ck costume with a Noh mask hiding my face, I kneel with my head deep down in an unusually dimly-lit Japanese-style room, which is also spacious but has no windows, no sliding shoji screens, and no lights. Around me, men and women in colorful but obviously expensive-looking Japanese clothes were sitting in rows on either side of me. In front of me is an upper seat, but the host is not there.


    "It''s pathetic that 20 of our servants could hit a great Youkai and only one of them survived, and that he hardly got a wound."


    A hoarse, arrogant voice echoed from one corner of the line. It clearly contained a sense of mockery toward my deadrades and me as a survivor, but I answered in silence. I knew there was no point in getting riled up here. I had no intention of getting angry, though, considering the concentration of spiritual power in this room.


    I had reportedst night''s failure to defeat ''Youkai'' in front of the elders of the Kizuki family. Their reactions were more or less scornful. After all, that''s what a servant is like. And I couldn''t deny it, even though I felt humiliated.


    ording to the official guidebook, the "Kizuki family", a n of exorcists who have jurisdiction over a wide area around here, is a famous and old family that has existed for 800 years in the northern part of Fuso-kuni. The family has nearly a hundred members, including those at the end who do not work as exorcists, and not only do they exterminate monsters and preside over local ceremonies and festivals, but they are alsondowners with vastnds and are connected by blood and rights to other exorcist families, shrines and temples, merchants, the nobles of the capital, and lords who govern the surrounding areas, making their financial power and personal connections very strong.


    And the greatest reason for the power and authority of the exorcists is what is called "spiritual power". Or should I say "magical power" in Western terms? It is the fuel for casting sorcery and Onmyou-jutsu, which cause supernatural phenomena, and when it is applied to the body, it activates the body and strengthens it to an inhuman realm. Above all, it is also a sacred energy that neutralizes the "Youkai energy" released by "Youkai", which is poisonous to ordinary people.


    And the fact that most of the people who can handle such spiritual power are limited to the exorcist''s family is the basis of their firm control in this country.


    Incidentally, the exorcists themselves connect this to ancient myths and legends, and boast of their venerable lineage as the descendants of the gods... but of course, this is a fabricated lie.


    The basis of spiritual power is not important here, but ording to the setting, spiritual power and other powers are inherited, and the exorcists understand from their experience that they be more powerful by mixing and matching bloodlines. The repeated intermarriage of the exorcists, and the incorporation or weeding out of the family those with spiritual powers and abilities that appear from time to time from the folklore, is the real reason why the exorcist n has a near monopoly on the power to fight the ''Youkai'' in this country.


    However... Monster is also unreasonable. And when ites to the highest level ''Youkai''...''Cmity Youkai'', the casualty rate is so high. In rare cases, some do not inherit spiritual power or other abilities from their families, and on the other hand, there are cases where family members are allocated to politics, management, and so on. After all, it may even be troublesome that a family idiot kidnaps a vige girl and conceives her child, and the child inherits the power.


    The servant ss is one of the ways to solve these problems. It is a "tool" that was invented by some exorcist family to solve the family''s manpower shortage, to deal with illegitimate children, or to make effective use of spiritual powers and other abilities that have emerged from the ruled ss, and quickly spread to all the exorcists in the country.


    We, the servants, were expendable tools that were trained with a minimum of spiritual power, supernatural power, and other secret skills by being educated (brainwashed) to pledge allegiance to the family from an early age, and being cursed to prevent rebellion and escape.


    (Expendable, huh...)


    Putting the game setting that I have recalled so far in the corner of my mind, I return my attention to the ridicule and abuse that continues in front of my eyes.


    Expendable... of course, even if we are rotten, we have spiritual power. If we wanted to, we could overwhelm the same number of soldiers with those weapons. I have no doubt about that.


    But... it was also a stark fact that even if we were to stand up to the exorcists who showed themselves to be as evenly matched as possible against the irrational Monster, it would be almost a ughter. Such was the difference in power between us, the servant, and the exorcist in front of me. And the elders of the Kizuki family also understood that difference in power very well. That is why they ridicule this sacrifice. They mocked the battle for being too reckless and its natural consequences...


    "This is not the time for such mockery, is it? Don''t the elders understand the seriousness of the situation?"


    A strong, determined voice drowned out the derision that filled the room. The eldest daughter of the main family, standing beside me as I kneeled down, continued to speak with a serious expression on her face, as befitted her ascetic and earnest nature.


    "I''m sure the elders understand that even the servants can''t cover for the loss of four groups. This is the first time in ten years that we''ve lost four groups, and to think that it was only to the ''Great Youkai'', the loss suffered by the family must be enormous. "


    The first princess of the main Kizuki family, nicknamed "Sis (anego-sama)" by the yers... Kizuki Hina pointed out this fact in a calm, but sharp manner.


    Yes, even though we are expendable, servants can not be made easily. It is necessary to train those who have certain talents to the extent that they canpete with Monster to some extent. The cost of training them is not an issue, but it does take time.


    In particr, a great number of servants are consumed when dealing with the ''Cmity Youkai''... as experimental personnel to investigate the opponent''s unusual abilities, as diversion and decoys during the actual battle, and as rear support... The consumption of such a valuable sacrificial member to increase the survival rate of a front-line retinue of a family against a mere ''Great Youkai'' was not a time forughing, depending on one''s point of view.


    "Moreover, ording to this survivor, the failure of this mission can be attributed to theck of prior research by the hidden group. You can''t mistake ''Great Youkai'' for ''Middle Youkai''... Uemon-sama, if I may be so bold, what are your vassals doing?"


    Sis (anego-sama) res at one of the elders with a reproachful gaze. The man, who looks like a fat pig with thin hair though it is too dark to see him clearly, is dismayed at the sudden usation.


    "Hina, you dare to criticize me of all people? Uemon, the most loyal retainer of the family and your uncle?"


    "That is precisely why. Uemon-sama may be a man of his stature, but facts are facts. We can''t let the matter lie here to prevent a repetition of such a situation."


    The fat figure speaks to her as if to appease her, but she cuts him off. She is one of the few personalities in this depressing game in which only a funny-looking woman appears. Her dignified figure, which does not tolerate injustice, inequality, or unreasonableness, gave yers a sense of security. If yers don''t want to be locked up or backbitten, they should just make her the main heroine.


    ...Though she''s a bit of a pain in the ass if she gets too much of a likability rating.


    (Well, she wouldn''t go that far for a third-rate mob like me, would she? But there''s that gori too...)


    I had to survive myself, but thanks to that, I was in a bit of trouble even before the start of the original story. I hope some kind of corrective power will work, but... damn, why was I the one who apanied her at that time...!


    While I was thinking about that, the argument between sis (anego-sama) and Fat-uemon (the name given by the yers to Kizuki Uemon, the head of the hidden group) was quietly, slowly, but clearly getting heated.


    "Do you have a problem with my guidance!? How ungrateful you are! My brother is crying behind your back!"


    "What...!? I wish you''d stop trying to smoke me out with your talk like that...!"


    I keep listening to their argument with my head down. Well, I guess these two really get into a me game, just like they did when the main character was framed in the game. Well, I guess the family itself doesn''t like sis (anego-sama) from the setting of the game. Especially, his uncle who leads the Hidden Group is like an avenger in a sense.


    "You''d better leave it at that. You''re both pathetic, aren''t you?"


    Suddenly, a voice like the tinkling of a bell stopped them from fighting. Sis (anego-sama) looked ufortable, and the other elders looked at the owner of the voice, some frightened, some scornful, and some enraptured. I, too, looked at the person through my mask so that no one would notice me.


    The first thing that caught my eye was a luxurious silk kimono dyed in the color of bellflower. The pattern of flowers brightly decorated with gold threads was so precise that I could feel thebor of the craftsmen.


    There was a beautiful woman sitting just to the left of the upper seat, resting her elbow on her armrest and holding acquered smoking pipe in her hand. Although her clothing obscures the contours of her body, her voluptuous figure is clearly visible. Her long raven wet-feather hair was down, and a turtle tortoiseshell hairpin was sewn on her head. She is a beautiful and morous woman who looks to be in her early twenties with a somewhat decadent atmosphere...


    (If I didn''t know any better, I''d think so...)


    When I remember this setting, Iugh inwardly so as not to be noticed. This woman looks too young, but actually, she''s an old hag...!


    "It''s a shameful thing for the honored members of the Kizuki to raise their voices like that. We may be warded off, but we don''t know what kind of house is watching us from where! You should be more conscious of being a member of Kizuki. Don''t you?"


    As if rebuking a child, the woman... Kizuki Kochou, the wife of the former head of the Kizuki family, speaks to the two of them. Or, more precisely, to her children and grandchildren.


    ...Still, can anyone believe it? She is not only a woman who gave birth to four brats but also an old woman who has grandchildren, you know?


    Well, it is not impossible to prolong one''s life by revitalizing one''s body with one''s spiritual power, and the same goes for using one''s supernatural powers or even quitting one''s life with a magical approach, in this world. For this sullen old hag, it would not be difficult to make her look younger. But to seduce the main character who is fifty years younger than her with her charms is not something people of her age would do. Well, some heroines are three-digit older than their age, though...


    "Thank you for your report, servant. That''s enough. Please leave."


    She orders me after she blows out her pipe. I wanted to leave as soon as she told me to. I was afraid of the way the fat man was looking at me, and I was also afraid of the huge eyeball that had been growing out of the corner of the room and peeping at me. More than anything else, this room is full of the elders of the family, and the spiritual power density is too high... I''m going to get sick.


    "Ah, me too..."


    "Hina, I still have questions about the work I gave youst night, so stay here."


    I bow deeply and try to leave the room without making a sound, but sis (anego-sama) tries to leave with me but is prevented by the stinging hag''s words.


    "...I understand..."


    The serious sis (anego-sama) is slightly silent but immediately agrees to the request. For a moment, I feel the room grow cold, but I don''t pay attention to it.


    "......"


    Then I open the door and bow in silence and leave the room. Just before I slowly close the sliding door, I feel that my eyes meet those of the old hag, but I think it''s just my imagination. There is nothing in me, a mob, to attract her attention.


    Then, as soon as I close the door, the smell of incense suddenly begins to waft through the air, making me nervous, and I take a beat and a deep breath to ease it. I take a beat and take a deep breath to ease my nerves. So this is a kind of reminder for me to be prepared.


    And then I turn around at once with my mind in my head. And I catch someone in my sight.


    "Ah, Tomobe. Wee back. Did the job go well?"


    A short girl was standing in front of me with a big smile on her face. She was probably a little below her mid-teens? Dressed in a peach-colored kimono, her hands linked behind her back, and smiling carefree, she reminded me of an innocent child who is innocent and knows no dirt. Only the appearance...


    ...I know very well that there was no one in this ce where she was standing now, as I checked when I opened the sliding door. Of course, there was no ce to hide around her. As far as my senses can perceive.


    "......"


    Anyway, thinking back to her paranoid, delusional, and temperamental behavior in the original story, I choose the safest word for the moment and say.


    "I am amazed at the progress in the art of concealment you are learning. Princess."


    Bending my knees, I tell the source of my stress reverently.


    Kizuki Aoi, the lovely crazy girl who is probably the best partner for the first-time yer to end up in confinement, was right in front of me... Please bookmark this series and rate ������ on the Novelupdates -> here!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Kizuki Aoi, one of the main heroines of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', is the second daughter of the Kizuki family and a beautiful girl who is supposed to be 16 years old at the start of the original work. Her personal color is pink or cherry blossom, and her hair and eyes are of a simr color, albeit in different shades. She has sleepy, dreamy eyes, and unlike her slender big sister, Kizuki Hina, she is well-fleshed... Moreover, she is much more voluptuous than sis (anego-sama) when she takes off her clothes. Many fans'' ''sons'' were taken care of by her service scenes.


    In a word, her character can be described as single-minded, or arrogant. She is moody, selfish, self-confident, sharp-tongued, and self-righteous despite her appearance... but above all, she is one of the most talented members of the Kizuki family, capable ofpeting with Monster in a one-on-one fight. Therefore, despite herck of effort, she has been able to beat the strong standard of the Kizuki family. In fact, it doesn''t make sense that she can one-punch a conceptual ''Cmity Youkai'' when all she does is attack physically since she hasn''t seriously learned Onmyou-jutsu or sorcery. She is nicknamed "Pink Power Gori Princess" by her fans.


    Well, because of such talent, she has little interest in those ordinary people who are snobbish and hardworking, and she is a broken person who does not even remember the names of those who are not sharp, talented, or special. However, in the game, this heroine is interested in the hero who was born in a farmhouse but has awakened to a special and powerful ability, and through interaction with him (and her selfishness), oveing crises, learning about her past, and oveing her trauma, she can be gged as the heroine of the game. In the bed scene of the adult version, she turns into a predator and squeezes the yer so hard, which is a pleasure for the masochist. Cowgirl position! So soft! They sway so much!!


    ...Anyway, the backstory is heavy, and the story soon turns into a yandere.


    In the Kizuki family, where power struggles among family members happen like crazy, she is a very troublesome person. Her father is the head of the family, but he and his wife had a political marriage, and before that, he eloped with a farmer''s daughter. Since sis (anego-sama) is the child of that farmer''s daughter, she and sis (anego-sama) are really half-sisters. It is highly possible that sis (anego-sama)''s slender washboard is due to the difference in her nutritional condition in her childhood (a famous theory).


    Anyway, she seems to have been shunned by her father for that reason. And she also has strong spiritual power, as is usual in the exorcist family...well, there is no way her father would leave her alone if she could physically kill the highest level ''Youkai'' without any proper training.


    Nominally, it''s practical training, but the real purpose was definitely to let her die. Her father sent her to their of the ''Youkai'' with only a fewpanions, lying to her that there were only small ''Youkai''.


    Combine this with the fact that the world is a depressing game of eroticism and it''s anyone''s guess what happens from here.


    First of all, the guards and theirpanions were devoured by the Monsters. They had fighting skills as guards, but they were outnumbered and outgunned, or rather, outssed in terms of quality by the number of ''great youkai''.


    She was only ten years old at the time, but she resisted the longest. Even though she was a child, she was thoroughly born from exorcists who had been mated with other strong people for many years. So, she managed to escape from the nest by repeatedly shing and throwing the ''Youkai'' to shreds and throwing them.


    ...Well, the yer can enter the erotic scene if considering that she was almost killed by the assassins sent by her father when she escaped from the nest and was saved by the surviving ''Youkai'' who attacked the nest and ate the assassins. But it''s pretty harsh to see a loli covered in white fluid and blood after having her virginity taken away by ugly monsters.


    Still, she is one of the most talented members of the family, and she survived the hell of being raped for three days and three nights and seeded in escaping from the "Youkai" and was protected by a faction of the family that was on her side, thus saving her for the rest of her life. However, this experience has made her a candidate for the next head of the family, and she has been eliminated from the list of the most promising candidates. Or at least, that was her father''s intention, at the very least. It''s not that he believed in virgins, but it''s just too bad for the head of a famous family of exorcists to have a woman who was fucked by "Youkai".


    "Oh my? Why are you staring at me? Don''t tell me you''re admiring my beauty? You''re like a rabbit in heat, you know that?"


    While I was bending my knees and recalling the setting of the original game, the girl who was reading a scroll on a bamboo mat raised in front of me smiles at me and says to me in a ridiculing way. I mean, how does she know I''m staring at her when I''m wearing a mask? Well, I guess these exorcists, who can fight with Monster, can detect a person''s gaze from about a kilometer away.


    After finishing my work and reporting to the elders, I was thinking of having a meal and sleeping for the first time in a whole day, but I was now in a luxurious Japanese-style room that a servant is not even allowed to go up.


    I don''t know how many tatami mats it has, but it seems to be at least 20 tatami mats. In the center of the room, there is a gilt folding screen with a picture scroll spread out on it. A water jar made of gold stands beside it, and on a pedestal behind it are an incense burner and a koto (Japanese harp). The incense burner seems to have been used, with gray smoke trailing and a fresh fragrance spreading in the room. Other than that, there are mountains of furnishings ced all over the room... they seem to be ced randomly, but in fact, they are importantponents that create a powerful boundary that protects this room from the perspective of feng shui and sorcery, as well as a counter curse.


    "...I beg your pardon, but there is no such thing. I was just thinking about the reason I was invited here. I apologize if I have caused you any difort."


    I respond in a calm, mechanical manner, without emotion, but careful not to be rude. It may be a little better than the original, but it''s the right thing to do because she is typically andmine woman. I mean, I''m just a mob fighter A, okay? The hero who can be more interesting to the gori princess is waiting for her, so just forget about this snob.


    (...Rather, please don''t talk to me. I''m getting a stomach ache from the stress. Or, depending on the route I take, I''m going to get a physical hole in my stomach...)


    yer''s traumatic scene No.46, I got nauseous remembering Aoi-sama''s "Itadakimasu" scene. Well, I thought it was a simple story to eat her loved one''s "flesh", but the illustrator put too much effort into it. I mean, why do the illustrators put so much effort into describing the content?


    Anyway, the reason why this girl remembers my name and face is because I''ve been in a situation where there''s nothing I can do.


    That was the above-mentioned trap by her father, in which I was one of the servants who apanied her as an escort. I honestly thought it was a bad idea. If I went with her, I was sure to be made into a meal for Monster and the others. At that time, I tried to cover it up by saying I was sick or something, but I failed. Besides, since I''m cursed, it''s impossible to escape, and I''m forced to go with the mine girl in front of me.


    However, knowing the original game, I was able to prepare props in advance and was on full alert in all directions, and remembering the main storyline helped me a lot in surviving. Using even the fact that my friends were being danced and eaten as bait, I somehow managed to fool the Monsters into hiding in the woods.


    But that''s where the problem begins. In the end, we servants can neverpletely escape from the damn n. If we escape, we will be caught and punished as an example, or used as materials for experiments, or med for the death of the gori princess.


    While I was thinking desperately in such frustration, the assassins paralyzed the gori princess''s body with a neurotoxin. But then, the monster attacked to stop them, and they went straight to their stomach together... Seeing this, I had no other choice but to take the bet.


    Just before the gang-rape party by the monsters started, I used the smoke screen, shlight, and stink ball that I had prepared, paralyzed the monsters'' senses and evacuated the ce as fast as I could with the little girl on my back. Fight? No... No way, they would kill us in a second. I mean, I was seriously wounded when I rescued her.


    ...For the note, I didn''t do this dangerous thing out of good intentions, for moral reasons, or because I wanted to save the original character. But if things continue as they are, there is no future for me either. Then, it is better to rescue her at some risk, because it will help me to get through this situation, and also because it will help me to be treated well after I escape. Hopefully, the faction that pushes for the gori princess to be the next head of the family will stop trying to erase me by keeping my mouth shut.


    Anyway, after I ran away from the monsters for three days and three nights with the brat on my back, who couldn''t move much due to neurotoxin. Finally, the gori princess, who had recovered from the poison, killed all the monsters with a single punch with her physical force, and we were saved. No, rather, I was in a bad shape.


    That was three years ago. Since then, though I am an ordinary and talentless person, I seem to have been remembered a little from such experiences, and I am asionally called as a guard at a mansion or in the open air, and while I am talking to someone, I am given some tools of the art casually, and I am taught some secret techniques... which are never taught to servants.


    ....But then, I made a mistake. I had hoped to be protected from the faction, but I had miscalcted the amount of attention this gori princess would draw. I mean, others might be more interesting than me. Specifically, she''s going to encounter him in about three years.


    "You''re so boring, you could''ve responded with more upset. Or am I not that attractive to the opposite sex?"


    The loli gori princess lets out a sigh of utter boredom at my nonchnt response. At the same time, she lets out a sigh, a small rise and fall that can be seen even through her thick kimono. Hmm, is this a little less than C?


    "It is not such a thing. People say that the princess is as divine as a heavenly maiden and that her beauty shines a thousand miles away, and that she is definitely not unattractive."


    I speak almost verbatim from the rumors I hear... or rather, from the game''s reputation. I can''t help to say that. Because I ignore it, it might cause troublesome difort. In any case, there is no way that this kind ofnguage is going to increase the likability of this persistent heroine.


    "Oh my? I''m happy to hear that. But it would have been more helpful if it had been your personal opinion instead of a rumor."


    As expected, she looks a little ufortable... but I know from my knowledge of the original story that this is just a prank act... so deres the gori princess. Anyway, I still reply with an emotionless voice like a member of the servants.


    "In response to your question, I would like to say that the opinions of the widermunity, rather than my own, will serve the purpose and that rumors and long names, though snobbish in this respect, can serve as indicators."


    This is a very well-prepared statement. However, if I say personal words to the heroines of this work, whether favorable or unfavorable, I don''t know how they will be interpreted. I would like to have a conversation with them in general terms. But preferably, I don''t even want to have a conversation with them.


    "Seriously, that''s a boring opinion... You''re always like that."


    A beautiful girl observes me with her elbows on her sides and her cheekbones on the floor. Her eyes, probing my direction, could be pupiry. But I immediately avoid falling into her trap by looking away from her through the mask with a natural gesture so as not to feel ufortable.


    The masks given to the servants are cursed with a countermeasure, but I didn''t know how much I could stand against the monster in front of me. Just like in the game, this girl can only use basic techniques, but they are more powerful than a poor character''s special move. After all, she''s a power gori.


    "...Oh, yes, I''ve been wondering, Tomobe, what happened to the charm I gave you the other day? I ordered you to wear it at all times, didn''t I?"


    After a moment of silence, she pointed it out in a tone that reminded me of something... and that somehow reeked of lies.


    (Here we are atst... Damn, why didn''t I find it?)


    I thought it couldn''t have flown that far, but no matter how hard I looked for it, I couldn''t find it, and time just kept passing in vain.


    And, just receiving a charm from the daughter of the head family of a famous exorcist, even if it''s not a special blessing for a mere servant, is a bit of an act of recklessness, but to lose it... it''s a terrible thing to think about, but in this world full of delusional and crazy women, it''s just too dangerous.


    (Wait, wait, calm down, calm down... it''s okay. The g hasn''t been raised yet. So, it can''t be. It''s safe, safe...)


    Not that I want to be in love with her, but I don''t want to have a bad ending yandere event as I had in the game yet. She likes me a little as a toy, but that''s all, that''s all...


    "I''m very sorry, but I''m afraid I''m too much for this task... I searched for it after the battle, but I was unable to find it."


    I won''t tell the story of how Kizuki Hina saved me. Even in the original story, if the yer interact with sis (anego-sama) after raising the gori princess''s favorability, it would have led straight to a bad ending. It''s funny to think when the yer is locked up with his limbs amputated.


    "Hmm, I see. But that''s pretty rude. Giving up what I gave you. Do you want to be punished so badly?"


    The gori princess smiles at me with a cruel smile. Damn it! No way, I''ll be killed in a second if she gets angry. Seriously, right now, her body is exuding a lot of spiritual power. Just seeing her... I think I''m going to puke from psychic intoxication.


    "...I understand your anger, but please forgive me. A servant like me cannot do this. I will do my best in the future, so please forgive me..."


    In the meantime, I move as a small man and beg for her forgiveness with all my might. This is an effective strategy against the gori princess, who does not care about those who do not interest her, by reducing their interest with her snobbishness. Just let me disappoint you and kick me out of the room like a cockroach. No, she''s really scary.


    "...You''re pathetic. Jumpy, like a timid sheep. You''re really pathetic."


    I know. So, just tell me to get lost, gori.


    "...Sigh, I can''t help it. I''ll let you off this one time. Instead, you''re going to guard this room again for a while. I''ll teach you the search spell in my spare time. You should be honored."


    She says this to me with a sigh of helplessness and a supercilious look... as if she''s giving charity to a beggar.


    ...Haha, I feel like puking.


    *


    Third Person Perspective


    After opening the sliding door and leaving the room with a weary look on her face, the girl lifts up her mouth and mutters.


    "Yes, it''s not your fault. I forgive you just this once."


    Then she looks at a corner of the room with a wry smile.


    "I thought you said peeping was vulgar."


    The next moment she wags her index finger lightly, and a fire breaks out.


    ��<i>Squeak, squeak, squeak...!!</i>''


    A ck rat screams like a screech and rolls around on the floor. Perhaps using some kind of magic, the floor does not seem to have a single scorch mark even as the rat rolls around on fire.


    And with a cold smile on her face, the girl watches the burnt rat die out. What a stupid thing to do. The second princess of the Kizuki casts a cold sneer at the poor shikigami skills of the user. Then she waves her finger again. And before long, a ck cat sits in herp. The cat makes one sleepy, wide-eyed sound, and then walks slowly to take a dead rat in its mouth.


    "Will you run an errand for me, please?"


    Said the girl, and the cat disappeared like a mist.


    "Well, didn''t you understand the warning? Shall I burn you next?"


    In a sense, she and "it" have the same purpose, but she has no intention of getting cozy with "it". And she doesn''t want anyone to disturb her alone time with "him"...!


    ''......''


    The girl knows that the filthy Youkai energy that has been staying in the ceiling is quietly leaving.


    "...I didn''t think it would be so easy to get past the boundary. It''s a pain in the ass, but I guess I''ll have to learn more about it."


    She lets out a small sigh for the first time today. To be honest, she doesn''t need to learn this little trick if she simply kills them all. But things are not that simple. Therefore, even such a roundabout and inefficient technique have to be learned and polished.


    "Really, it''s troublesome. But it can''t be helped. I can''t watch over him otherwise."


    The charm she "bestowed" on him had a cleverly disguised mental maniption and surveince technique that a lowly servant wouldn''t be able to recognize. However, she is not like the other "vulgar" women that surround "him". Brainwashing is not a tactless trick. It is just to inspire him not to despair and give up in the face of hardship. The same is true of the surveince technique, which is only to watch "his" struggle. Watching him 24/7 is a perverted thing, she admits to herself that she is such a crazy woman.


    ...The secret is like this when the dog wagged its tail, it moved its body to avoid a direct hit by mental maniption as soon as it could.


    "Really, that was close. Against such a small fry... well, it can''t be helped if he''s a servant."


    The exorcist family ispletely different from the servant, both in terms of their qualities and the environment in which they were educated afterward. In fact, even that is a good thing. Of course, it is also true that it is meaningless.


    "So, you''d better get stronger quickly. I''ll raise you well."


    She''s a genius. Talented person. Without any effort, she could kill several "Cmity Youkai" at once with her enhanced physical strength without even using any technique. Therefore, to her, the people around her are ordinary and boring.


    Except for him. That day, when she was desperate and ready to die, she saw him. The sight of a servant rescuing her in a situation that would have frightened even the best of exorcists. The way he kept going even though he was battered, covered in blood, and had no choice but to abandon the little girl who was a burden to him. It made her feel relieved, moved, and hung on to him.


    ...Well, not quite.


    "Yes, you''re not good enough. Not even close. You''re not even close to being second-rate, let alone special."


    ...That''s why she would nurture him.


    "I''m going to make you so special that you truly fall in love with me and make you want to give up everything and give it to me...."


    She giggles, a cute, yet somehow charming, yet somehow eerieugh, like a chirping bird.


    "That''s why I left you alone this time, okay? It''s not reckless. I had calcted your opponent''s strength and the true monster''s strength, and I thought that if you fought with blood and vomit, you could just barely win the battle. After the battle, I''m sure you would have been able to rise to greater heights."


    But in reality, the bitch got in the way. She thought.


    "Seriously, she''s so overprotective. Shouldn''t she be worrying about something else?"


    Well, that''s okay. The girl doesn''t concern about her sister anymore. It''s about the future. Teach ''him'' how to find things? That can''t be all, right?


    "Anyway, I''ll teach you myself. You''ll face higher and higher obstacles this time, won''t you?"


    And you''ll get over it. You''ll make a name for yourself. Be a hero. She thought to herself.


    "The man I love can''t be just amon, lowly, ordinary person."


    Her expression was as prodigal as a maiden in love, and her eyes were as dark and clouded as bottomless pits...

 Chapter 4.1

    Chapter 4.1


    It was just after noon... or eight-and-a-half o''clock in this world or time period.


    I was in a forest shrouded in a deep white fog. A forest covered with a deep fog, so deep that it is doubtful if a human can even see an inch of it...


    (Even though it was a forest, there was not a single sound of animals or insects. And to top it off, there was this thick youkai atmosphere... Aha, bingo)


    I, or more precisely, the group consisting of five servants with me in the lead and one exorcist, was slowly making our way through the forest in such a dangerous atmosphere (the servants were on foot and the exorcist was on horseback, by the way).


    We hade to a mountainous area on the border of the territory, about five or six mountains away from the main house of the Kizuki family. Of course, we were not here for a pic, but for work. Recently, it has been reported that hunters and lumberjacks who went hunting in the forest have gone missing one after another, and we received a petition from a nearby vige to investigate and exterminate them.


    But when we sent two members of the Hidden Group, they did note back without sending even a single Shikigami. If this is the case, we cannot deny the possibility that the opponent is at least of the ''Great Youkai'' ss, or, worse, of ''Cmity Youkai'', although we do not like to think so. Therefore, we were sent in as abination of the main retinue and a squad of servants as support and decoys. And, here we are...


    "The ma is crazy as expected. The markers... too."


    First, I look at thepass in my hand and found that the needle is spinning in circles. Next, I find a piece of cloth tied to a tree trunk on the foggy road. I guess the two members are going around the same path.


    For the note, when dealing with monsters, trust in the five senses is not so important. Sight, smell, hearing, taste, touch... although we have to concentrate on all of them with all our strength, at the same time, we have to be alert to the possibility that we might be fooled by monsters before we know it.


    Therefore, we, servants, rely on tools... but it was not umon to have these tools be distorted like this directional ma. I mean, it''s still a cute little thing. At this rate, it is unlikely that the other party is ''Cmity Youkai''. If they are, they may alter thews of physics within their control. But how can we counter such a conceptual attack?


    "...have we already fallen into the Youkai''s trap?"


    As I was checking for markers, a cute and polite voice echoed from behind me. I look at the owner of the voice through the mask.


    She is a silver-haired girl with an anxious, nervous look on her face... Dressed in a kimono that is easy to move around in (in other words, with the armpits exposed), like an exorcist (shrine maiden). She is holding a bow and arrow in her hand. By the way, the bow is made of a sacred tree and its string is made of a dragon''s beard. Though they say it is for ease of movement, isn''t the costume a bit erotic? I can see a little of her side boob. This is not good for moral education...


    ...Anyway, the girl who came running up to me on horseback, named Kizuki Ayaka, was 17 years old at the start of the game, but is now 14 years old and is a healthy and quiet girl.


    Her character is timid and self-conscious, but regardless of her status, she is a kind and big sisterly person, and in fact, she is adored as a big sister not only by her family members but also by the children of the family. In the game, she is one year older than the main character of the original story, so she is treated as a good-natured big sister, but in reality, she is a small and awkward character who has won poprity among her fans as a healing character. However... she is also a victim of the infamous "Harabote Chestbuster".


    Well, the producers are so distorted in their taste that after taking her friends'' hostage and making her unable to resist, they gang-rape her, and then she reappears in a harabote state and gives birth in front of the main character, suffering and crying, with her stomach distorted, isn''t that too much? Who benefits from that?


    What''s even more pitiful is that it''s a part of a plot to humiliate the main character, and the backstory is that she happened to be chosen as a sacrifice for the plot. Furthermore, in the different books, she has be a popr partner in interracial love stories along with goris until the end of her life.


    "Hmm? Is something wrong, Tomobe-san?"


    "...No, I was just thinking about something."


    As I was thinking back on the (in many ways) terrible misery of her character, the girl tilted her head curiously, as if she could sense it. Seriously, I don''t like a brat with good intuition...


    ...No, all of the exorcists are monsters, not only in their five senses but also in their sixth sense.


    And by the way, Ayaka just called me by my first name, which is also quite rare among all the exorcists. I mean, most of the members of the Kizuki family probably don''t remember the faces and names of each and every one of their servants. After all, we basically hide our faces... Well, she is good in that aspect as well. She treats even the servants, who are normally expendable, as equals. So, it''s not hard to imagine that she was selected to work with the main character in the beginning because of her character.


    "..."


    "?"


    Once again, the girl tilts her head as if she senses that I''m looking at her again. Yeah, she''s cute.


    (...So, it would be pitiful to let her die...)


    In a sense, she is a heroine in the early stage of the story, and there are no gs, but there is no route to make her a heroine, mercilessly. Moreover, she has a childhood friend who is in love with her in the hidden group, so it is hopeless for the hero and her to be coupled.


    ...Or rather, the childhood friend is also usually in a terrible situation due to the convenience of the story. And the way they add sweet and sour side stories in the extras and spin-off novels, and cut down the SAN (?) value of the fans... the creators of this game have rotten characters.


    Anyway, back to the current situation, I am not that pessimistic. A smart ''Youkai'' would be more cunning. They may be able to utilize their abilities as much as they should.


    But if they really want to lead us astray, they don''t need to rotate thepass in a circr motion. Just move the needle slowly so that we don''t notice. The markers on the tree trunks should work, too. If they want, they don''t have to create fog in the first ce, they can use illusion to show a false world. After all, we can''t tell where reality begins and where illusion begins. If they don''t or can''t do that, at least we know it''s not the worst-case scenario.


    "Then..."


    "But we must be on our guard. This fog makes it hard to see and notice their approach. Especially Ayaka-sama''s fighting style is long-range, I don''t think we can be optimistic about this situation."


    It was her bad habit to get carried away and make mistakes immediately. Her optimistic, and open personality might be attractive in a sense, but at least in this job, she must not be careless, which is a mistake.


    "Y-Yes..."


    Ayaka looks embarrassed from my point of view. This is her attitude even though I ampletely her subordinate. She''s downcast, which is adorable. Of course, I would never say it out loud because of my position as a servant.


    Anyway, we should make camp. Walking any further is a waste of energy. It is a standard practice to make a camp where we can rest and rest, protect it with barriers, and be on alert with shikigami.


    "Hei, Kashiwagi, pitch the tent. Asagiri stays by Ayaka-sama''s side, Heigun, you stay with me in the perimeter��"


    When I said so and turned around, I understood. There was no time to be so careless already.


    After all, Heigun, who had been the next best fighter in the group we had formed this time, was nowhere to be found.


    "Everyone, surround Ayaka-sama and stand guard...!!"


    It took less than two seconds for the team to respond to my order. The next moment, we were positioned around Kizuki Ayaka, with our eyes in all directions.


    I, in particr, who had been forcibly taught how to make a simple shikigami (familiar) by the gori princess the other day, cut up a few pieces of paper in the shape of animals and inscribed them with my blood. And with a puff of white smoke, the shikigami took on the form of flesh and began to move.


    "U-Um, isn''t that too much blood for that shikigami?"


    "I understand that. This is not for scouts."


    The squirrel... or, more precisely, the Shikigami in the shape of a squirrel with its head covered by a tag was sharing my vision through the irvoyance technique I had installed on top of the tag.


    "...Ayaka-sama, please make the preparations, if I may be so bold..."


    She seemed to finally understand my aim when I said that, and she held up the bow and arrow in her hand and pulled the string.


    I was guiding the Shikigami with sweat under my mask while paying attention to the road ahead. Damn, it takes a lot of concentration to guide multiple Shikigami, even with multiple views... If I were topare it with my previous life, it would be like ying multiple FPS games at the same time.


    (There they are...!!!)


    Or, more precisely, I let them find my shikigami. In the next moment, one of the views shared with one of my Shikigami turnspletely dark. They bit it, huh...!!


    But I pointed silently, and almost at the same time, a divine sh is shot in that direction. The arrowhead, which was imbued with my spiritual power, cuts through the fog and reacts to my blood-soaked shikigami''s tag, and pierces through the head of the boar, literally shattering its skull. Also, its bones and brain sma burst like shrapnel and sttered all around it.


    The monster boar, which was probably a "medium Youkai" ss boar, copsed limp. Immediately, the corpse is swarmed by the surrounding dogs, insects, and other "small Youkai". But then... it is torn to pieces by arrows of light raining down like a fine hail.


    "Ayaka-sama, three monkeys areing from the front..!!"


    At the same time as I report this, three shadows appear out of the fog. If I had not had prior information about them, I might have unintentionally approached them and might have caused casualties. In reality, however, the three arrows hit it in the stomach, and at the same time, its body, protected by its hard fur, subcutaneous fat, and Youkai energy, was torn in half at the top and the bottom.


    "...Everyone, herees the small fry. Protect Ayaka-sama!"


    I order my colleagues in a calm voice after ncing at the storm of arrows that the girl behind me unleashes with a tremendous impact. Their repliese back immediately in a somewhat mechanical tone. At the same time, small Youkai sporadically appears out of the fog... however, they are all being cut down with our weapons.


    Historically, there are various ways of ssifying Youkai, but it seems that, at least in terms of settings, the most popr way of distinguishing "ranks" of "Youkai" at the beginning of the original story is usually expressed in five levels. Namely, "Young Youkai", "Small Youkai", "Medium Youkai", "Great Youkai and "Cmity Youkai".


    The lowest rank, "Young Youkai" is not even half "Youkai" in reality. They are halfway to bing "Youkai". From there, they grow into "small Youkai", "medium Youkai", and "great Youkai" over time, and in the meantime, other species of "Youkai" are also developing. They evolve by devouring other Youkai and humans, especially those with high spiritual power and "supernatural" abilities, or by living in what should be called the dragon''s veins of thend. Finally, after devouring hundreds of thousands of hours and thousands of thousands of lives of humans and their kind, they condense and concentrate their power to be "Cmity Youkai," also known as a "disaster with a will".


    Of course, in reality, only a very small percentage of the monsters can grow into "Great Youkai" or "Cmity Youkai". After all, the monsters are not stupid. They understand that the biggest threat to the monsters is themselves and that the only ones who would suffer from being devoured by them are those who have strong interest connections with the world. They go hunting for Youkai if there is even the slightest possibility of such a thing, and they kill all the monsters they find as much as possible before they grow up. Therefore, 90% of "Youkai" are "young Youkai" or "small Youkai", and at that level, even servants couldpete with them one-on-one.


    Yes, if it was only a small Youkai.


    "Ah... Gaha!!?"


    But then, a sound of something crushing sounded. When we turned around, the grotesque sound came from a servant named Heigun.


    A youkai of a big bear about 3 meters long was grabbing his head. More precisely, it was grabbing, crushing, and lifting him up. As his body was shaken dizzily, red blood, pieces of flesh, and bones were spilling from the gaps of the big bear''s clenched fists. At the sight of the horrifying creature staring at us with red eyes and roaring, Ayaka''s horse squealed in terror.


    "You... How dare you...!!"


    Also, with a voice filled with anger, the object of our escort, the main character in this extermination, drew her bow almost reflexively. At close range, and with more spiritual power than necessary in her anger, she delivered a blow that literally blew away the left half of the big bear''s body.


    Half of the bear''s face was obliterated, and it fell to the ground, twitching, and jerking. Its internal organs fall out from the cross-section of its obliterated body, and arge amount of blood stains the ground.


    But it was a bad move, in a sense. Numbers are numbers. A blow with more spiritual power than necessary would be of no use here. On the contrary, it caused the decline of the exorcists'' ability to continue the battle, and more than anything, it made the situation worse.


    "Tsk, the formation has copsed, huh...!?"


    Even a servant with excellent fighting skills was suddenly lost, and now another one is lost, and moreover, Ayaka''s powerful blow consumed a considerable amount of spiritual power. Besides, a bow and arrow is a disadvantageous piece of equipment in meleebat.


    "Haaa...!!"


    The next moment, I cut down a dog-sized bee that jumped at me with a spear whose de had been reinforced with spiritual power, and then knocked down a bat creature that appeared from its shadow with a heel strike with my foot reinforced with spiritual power, crushing its neck bone.

 Chapter 4.2

    Chapter 4.2


    For the note, it is surprisingly difficult to kill even a "small Youkai" with a single blow using ordinary weapons. Therefore, it is amon practice to strengthen a weapon or body by pouring spiritual power into it. In my case, I do not strengthen the whole weapon or the whole body, but only the necessary parts such as the handle or the edge of the weapon, or the joints and muscles of the body by instantaneously pouring spiritual power into them, which is not my original idea but the original main character''s idea.


    "Ayaka-sama, there are too many enemies than expected. I think we should evacuate."


    I throw two kunai from my pocket, which hit the head of a big rat that was trying to jump on us in the fog, and smashed its skull. These rats were a mass of germs, and their bites and scratches would cause infection and troubleter on.


    "But in this fog...!!"


    "Tsk, I forgot...!"


    I click my tongue. This fog is made up of youkai energy that probably makes people lose their sense of direction... So, no matter how much we run away as long as this fog is there...!!


    ''<i>Oh, are you in trouble? I can''t help it, I don''t want you to die here. So, I''ll adjust the difficulty level a little for you.</i>''


    A momentter, I heard a whispering, amused, yet sticky voice in my ear. This voice sounded familiar to me.


    At the same time, a rumbling sound echoed in the distance, and instantly the thick fog began to fade away.


    "Eh!? What was that sound...!?"


    "This is... the fog has weakened! Everyone, let��s retreat from here while protecting Ayaka-sama...!"


    The sudden noise confuses the exorcist, but I order my colleagues to evacuate the area. Naturally, the leader of the group is me, the one with the most fighting strength among the surviving servants.


    ''<i>Roarrrrr!!!</i>''


    However, out of the light fog came a leaping tiger... no, it��s not a tiger. It was a huge monster cat that could easily have been mistaken for a tiger. Tigers are only found on the continent.


    "Tsk!!"


    Fortunately, the fog has thinned out. If the fog had remained thick, I wouldn''t have been able to react. So, I could catch the monster''s attack with the hilt of my spear. But it was one step short and the monster tries to crush me with its weight. Damn...!


    "Don''t you dare!!"


    At this moment, I used my right hand to blind the monster in front of me. Just for this kind of situation, I extended the nails of my index and middle fingers. I poured spiritual power into the tips of the nails to make them harder and smashed the eyeballs of the monster cat.


    For a moment, I was relieved, but then a quick weasel, a monkey, and a frog, the other "small Youkai," came around behind me. They jump on me at almost the same time...


    "Watch out!!"


    At the same time as that cry, the heads of the monsters, which consisted of weasels and monkeys, sttered. Ayaka''s arrow struck them from a distance away. But...


    "Ah..."


    The third shot, perhaps out of impatience, just passed right by a frog the size of a big dog.


    ''<i>Shaa!!</i>''


    But, I could deflect a high-speed tongue strike with my spear, and I seeded in preventing my head from being crushed. However, it could not be deflectedpletely, and my left shoulder was shed off. Although the ck robes worn by the servants are woven with threads woven with spiritual power and covered with a simple protective spell, they are only mass-produced items and are better than nothing.


    "Don''t show your disgusting tongue...!!"


    I spun my spear and severed the tongue extending from above. But then, with a strange cry, the frog creature spits something purple out of itsrge mouth. The color of the spit tells me it''s a bad one.


    "Ggh...!?"


    I quickly take off my ck robe and use it as a shield to protect myself from the liquid. As expected, the ck robe covered with the purple liquid melted in a sh.


    "Don''t spit that filthy thing out too...!!"


    I stabbed the monster frog in the mouth with my spear and killed it. However, there was a presence behind me. I turn around and fling my spear to the side. At the same time, a huge mantis scythe slices thinly across my chest. But I returned it with a sh of the spear slices up and down through the mantis''s body.


    "Haa, haah, damn it...!?"


    The dying mantis looks in the direction from which its allies have retreated. It was a thin mist, but no shadow could be seen. Maybe I can find them by looking for their footprints... but there seems to be no time to look at the ground carefully.


    "Everyone, you have to run away with Ayaka-sama...!"


    There''s no way a single servant like me can handle all the monsters that keeping. So, I take out a shbang filled with gunpowder from my pocket and throw it into the oing crowd of monsters.


    With a loud sh and explosion, I run out. The shbang is not very deadly, but the loud noise and light temporarily confuse the monsters. But that''s only possible against small fry. Against the higher-ranked monsters, it''s not even enough to slow them down...


    Still, I run desperately through the fog, clutching my wounds. Of course, it doesn''t feel good. But I was sure that the monsters would give priority to me because of the smell of blood and my istion. So I had to run to get as much distance as possible. I ran as fast as I could without making a sound with my legs and lungs filled with spiritual power.


    Desperately, so desperately... I guess that''s why the visibility was obscured by the fog. No, I couldn''t think that far at this point, but I guess the main reason was "that"...


    "Haah, hahhh... Whoaa!"


    The next moment, I sprained my foot on a tree root and fell down into a vertical cave which I realized I hade too far...


    �� ����������������������������������������


    "Fortunately or unfortunately... bad luck is good, huh? This situation..."


    I muttered to myself as I was half-naked in a dark cave, trying to stop the bleeding in the wounds on my shoulder and chest.


    I could have fallen into the cave and died, but luckily there was ake at the bottom of the cave. Once there, the smell of my blood and sweat was gone, and I fled to the back of the cave without leaving the ground and decided to camp among the rocks. I made no fire, and the only light I could see was the starlight from the ceiling of the cave.


    "Ouch... sh*t, don''t get infected, would you? There''s no such thing as penicillin these days."


    The wound is washed, disinfected, and covered with a cloth. This is all the treatment avable today. Although medical technology is supposed to be advanced to a greater extent than it is in the present age, perhaps because of the presence of monsters, it is meaningless without goods. No, there is no reason to devote so many medical resources to disposable servants.


    "Well, that''s how I''ve survived until today."


    I mutter to myself as I look at my body, which is covered with scars. Even though I have a half knowledge of my previous life, there is a big difference between having medical knowledge and not having medical knowledge. Thanks to this knowledge, I have been able to survive even though I have been injured almost to death several times. Of course, this is not only the medical knowledge, but also the understanding of spiritual power and techniques, the abilities and characteristics of the monsters, and the rtionships among the Kizuki family members. After all, the servants are under strict control of information, and it is difficult to obtain urate information.


    "The fog is getting thinner and thinner..."


    The fog, which was probably the work of a monster, is clearing up, probably because it is nighttime, but that is not the only reason. The sound during the battle, that creepy whisper in my ear, and my knowledge of the original story... the answer is easy to find if I only have the time and the mental capacity to think calmly.


    "...Shall I sleep?"


    I sewed back on the light white clothes I had put on under my ck robe... though they were already stained reddish-ck... as a first aid measure, and then, with my spear in my hand, I put my back against a rock, spread salt around me to create a simple boundary, and closed my eyes...


    *


    At three o''clock in the morning, the time when the monsters are the most fierce and powerful of the day, it appeared.


    A ck fog. Or perhaps a miasma. It slipped easily through the boundaries that the servants had set up, corroding and disabling the salt that protected them from the evil air.


    And when the ck miasma finds the servant, it gradually solidifies in one ce, creating a shadow that resembles a human silhouette.


    ''......''


    For a few seconds, the shadow stares at the sleeping servant, and then it begins to walk slowly. When ites in front of the servant, the shadow approaches the servant''s face and starts to walk...


    "....What are you trying to do, monster?"


    I ask, thrusting the de of my spear at the shadow''s neck. I thought this monster woulde to me after I fell asleep, considering its personality.


    ''<i>Oh,e on, isn''t that terrible? I was just about to give you a medicine of my own making...</i>''


    The shadow that emits ck Youkai energy speaks in a boyish tone. Though its tone is friendly, the words of a monster are not to be trusted in the first ce, especially this one, if people in this world know who this monster is, they will either run away or try to kill it. Unless someone is a very famous exorcist, they will be beaten back and eaten.


    And, as I know the original game of this world, my distrust is even stronger. So why is this monstering close to me, whose taste is not its taste? If it''s only the ring finger of my left hand, you can eat it now. But, please, will you stay away from me forever?


    "Isn��t that a terrible thing to say? I''m not here to eat you. Let''s be more friendly to each other."


    The shadows condense together, take on a distinctly human shape, and begin to take on color.


    It was a beautiful blue woman. She had long blue hair and blue eyes as well and was dressed in priest''s clothes designed to look like a mendicant monk. However, the color of the dye is blue. She wears a bamboo hat on her head to hide her origin. She is as tall as arge man and has thin features, but her bosom is moderately curved. From the in-game stills, she is probably neither big nor poor, but beautiful. And although I won''t say this, what stands out the most is the huge anchor she carries on her back...


    "What the hell are you talking about? Haven''t you been eating enough of them?"


    I turn unfriendly with my spear at the ready. Anyone would have done so, considering her past behavior, and her crazy personality would have preferred it. I can''t tell how many first-time yers have been seduced by her friendly attitude and treated her as a heroine, only to have the game end with the death of the hero.


    "Well, well, anyway, aren''t you hungry? I only have a handful of rice, but I''m carrying it with me. Won''t you eat with me? It''s not the brown rice you servants always eat, it''s Ginshari (cooked white rice)."


    With a smile, the woman sits down in front of me naturally. Then she takes off her bamboo hat. From her head, I could see two thick, scarred horns curving up from her head.


    "Here, eat up. I have a plum paste, kelp, and bonito too. It��s delicious, you know. Oh, are you thirsty, too? I have a water bottle ready for you."


    Seriously�� this cowardly, sneaky, arrogant, selfish, and crazy creature dered with afortable, good-natured smile?


    And for the note, this ��Cmity Youkai�� is called Aoko the Red-haired Blue Demon (Akagami Aoko Douji)... Her name was so infamous in the capital that the emperor himself had issued an imperial order to defeat her. Moreover, her misdeeds and misbehaviors had made her the most hated of all the game fans.

 Chapter 5.1

    Chapter 5.1


    Among the many crazy heroines that have appeared in ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', one of the three most popr is Aoko the red-haired blue demon,monly known as Aoko-chan among fans.


    In the game, the main character mistakenly thinks that she is a member of the Kizuki family because she appears at the mansion dressed as a family member. So, if the yers had yed the game without knowing anything about her, they would have thought that she was a mere caretaker or a supportive NPC.


    ...But the true nature of this character is that she is one of the "Four Evil Ones" who attacked and nested in the capital of Fuso-kuni nearly a thousand years ago and was nicknamed the "Great Blue Demon" because of the ce where she nested...


    ording to the story, she was originally a rampaging monster on the continent, and after crossing the sea, she literally "devoured" Ukyo along with many other monsters that had taken over the capital and neighboring viges. By the way, Aoko-chan at that time is called "EX Aoko-sama" by her fans and the production team.


    In the end, however, the emperor ordered the "Seven Exorcists," a group of renowned Onmyoji, Samurai, and Buddhist priests, to kill all her subordinates, and she was literally torn to pieces as her limbs were repeatedly torn off, her internal organs were dragged out, and her head was repeatedly chopped off. I heard that she ran away in desperation. And until now, the wounds still seem to have not healed. Thanks to this, her fighting strength is said to be only 20% of her peak at the start of the game. Even so, I''m still no match for Cmity Youkai. More importantly, weren''t the people who beat her at her peak of the game terrible?


    Anyway, it seems that she had some purpose to infiltrate the Kizuki family at the start of the game, and depending on the route from the middle to thetter half of the game, she reveals her true identity only to the main character or her neighbors, or she can be controlled as a reassuring ally character. Her friendly personality, her high parameters of reassurance, and her rtively(?) low level of skill make her a good friend to the protagonist and her friends. Moreover, she is reasonably popr due to her better bad endings and her striking visuals, and for a while, she was ranked fourth in the number of illustrations posted among all the characters on a certain illustration site.


    But, her image was considerably changed by the spin-off novels and manga that were produced a while after the release of the game. Especially her deeds during her "EX Aoko-sama" period, it was described in a rather brutal and gruesome manner and, above all, in great detail.


    ''<i>It is clear that people and monsters are ipatible after all.</i>''


    ��Before reading: ''<i>The cover EX Aoko-sama''s beautiful side breast and armpit are lick-lick-lick-lickious! </i>'' -> After reading: ''<i>We have to kill all the monsters (with a straight face).''</i>��


    ''<i>Is this an official secondary anti-hate story?</i>''


    ''<i>The only good monsters are dead ones.</i>''


    ''<i>I felt sorry for Aoko in the game, but this is too cruel. </i>''


    ''<i>I knew it... Demon is a big liar!?</i>''


    ''<i>Totally automatic chopping off the head technique, a mass of killing intent and rationality, all the exorcists of that time seem to have a thought process like a goblin yer.</i>''


    ''<i>��That''s right (if the monsters keep doing such evil deeds).</i>''


    ''<i>Aoko-sama is so cute that she runs away from people who made fun of her with her intestines dripping in thetter half of the story even though even though she was so pissed off in the first half of the story.</i>''


    These are the opinions on an Inte bulletin board after reading the novel depicting the death struggle against the "Seven Exorcists" who were sent by the Imperial Court to run rampant in the capital. No, seriously, that was terrible. The fans were made to reconfirm the meaning of the name "Aoko the Red-Haired Blue Demon". In the game, they say "she used to be naughty" or "she''s quiet now", but it''s not that lukewarm.


    "Good grief, are you also a person who ignores a meal that someone has prepared for you? Why don''t you ept people''s good intentions?"


    "There''s an old saying that it''s dangerous to take food from monsters. And you never know what''s in the food prepared by a lying demon."


    "Well, well, as usual, you are being very cautious. I''ve always treated you with respect and civility, but it''s sad to see the hostile nces you give me even at times like this. I''ve heard that human beings seek human skin when they are in such a scary and painful situation."


    "Well, if it had been human skin, I might have sought it."


    Without saying a word, I point out that I will not care for a monster like her. The demon, who looks like a mendicant monk if I ignore the heavy anchor she carries on his back,ughs and cries, then sits down on the floor, eating her own rice wrapped in bamboo leaves prepared in front of me while looking at me with amusement and indifference.


    "......"


    I, on the other hand, sit silently against a rock with my spear and face the monster. Naturally, I am only cautious. I watch every move of the disaster in front of me with all my senses. However, I did not look directly into the eyes of the monster to avoid being blinded by the eye technique. If possible, I did not even want to listen to her words for fear of the spirit technique... but I could not do that because I needed to be alert to the noises around me.


    (I understand the reason for the gori to pay attention to me, but... why is she paying attention to me too?)


    I can understand that the peach-colored power gori is still somehow reasonably like me. If I y caretaker for three days and three nights while ying extreme sports on the run, even a personality-deficient person who has no interest in anyone but special people like the main character might have some interest in me. But now? Isn''t it ridiculous that she''s paying attention to me?


    "What do you want? Why are you here? Why are you following me?"


    It was my sincere question.


    "I''ve heard a lot about your purpose before. Then don''t you have better things to do than to stay here and y with me? Even as we speak, a gifted hero may be born somewhere."


    Or rather, he''s already born. If she wants to see him, hold out for three more years. It won''t be long now from the monster''s point of view.


    ...yes, I know what this monster wants. I knew it from my knowledge of the game, but she herself told me about it unwillingly (half-unterally).


    Aoko the red-haired blue demon is a monster left behind by the times. She used to be one of the top five in the country in terms of power, leading an army of Youkai with enormous strength. Yes, she was once.


    But times change. Over time, she has fallen to past glory, even though she once enjoyed a great name. She is still powerful, but not as powerful as she once was. On the contrary, the records describe her as a dumb monster, overconfident in her power, and pursued by the "Seven Exorcists" and be apleteughingstock.


    Nevertheless, it is impossible to clear her name by crashing into the city now. Human beings have be much stronger than they were a thousand years ago. It is not only that the exorcists have intermarried with each other and increased their power. The number of human beings themselves has increased, technology has developed, and the know-how of killing monsters has improved.


    Above all, the capital is heavily fortified technically based on the experience of the Great Human Youkai Rebellion of 500 years ago. Even if she could break into the center of the capital, the political center of Fuso-kuni, it would be impossible even with the full power of this monster. Even if she could break in, the emperor would be protected by the most powerful and renowned onmyoji, priests, samurai, and priestesses of Fuso-kuni, who are the best in the country. Now that even the great demons have been weakened, it is doubtful that she can even strike back at them.


    And because of her inferior intelligence, because she has lived for a long time and seen the changing of the times, Aoko the red-haired blue demon, hase to understand. That she is now a relic of the past, and that she has missed her time to perish.


    The "Four Evil Ones" who once plunged the capital into the depths of terror together with other youkai and literally piled up piles of corpses along the city streets have been defeated by the "Seven Exorcist", who is now a famous and infamous figure in other regions of Japan. Even the "Kuuban," the man who gathered an army of monsters from all over the country, or even the continent, and caused the all-out war against humans called the Great Human Youkai Rebellion, was defeated by the heroes of the time.


    So, nowadays, there are not so many monsters as old as her or even older and more powerful than her, at least not in this Fuso-kuni. Though the existence of Youkai is still a great threat to humans, it is not as great as it was a long time ago. And in the next thousand years, if not in the next hundred or two hundred years, the monsters will probably no longer be a threat to humans. That''s why...


    "Hey, hey, I told you before, didn''t I? The only reason I was hiding in that ce was because I was looking for a man who was good enough to kill me."


    However, the monster is talking aloofly with her cheekbones. Yes, her purpose is indeed a selfish and annoying one.


    All of her pastpatriots have been killed. And as the heroes'' favorite foes, they left their names in history forever.


    Then she too, who is about to be forgotten and be a thing of the past, wants to leave her name behind like herpatriots of the past. Even if it is a part of the brilliant achievements of the heroes, before the timees when she will be left behind and "dealt with" as a nobody, while she is still feared by the people as Youkai. This is the reason why the monster has infiltrated the Kizuki family.


    Now, she was checking the Kizuki family, which has its roots in the north of Fuso, to see if there is anyone worthy of defeating her. In the course of her search, she happened to meet the main character of the original story. She observed the spirit, talent, and ability of the original main character, and examined him to see if he was worthy of avenging her. And she cooperates with him to help him to grow up to be worthy of killing herself on the bright path to bing a hero... at least, that was the original purpose.


    But depending on the route of the main character''s liking, he may develop an unforgivable interracial love rtionship with her, but in the end, he may not be able to ovee the barrier and kill her, or he may have a bad ending where he is killed because he hesitates to do so. Well, I personally don''t mind the former case because it doesn''t bother people around me... or I actively encourage it... but in thetter case, the monster goes crazy in thetter half of the story and starts "taking it out" on the surrounding unrted people and ends up fighting to the death with the army dispatched by the Imperial Court to defeat the monster.


    "Demon is really selfish. If all you want is to be killed, why don''t you just storm the capital? But to be so selfish and stingy in the arena of death?"


    "That''s exactly why I''m a demon. I deserve a proper stage for my death. Just a few lines in a record book is a lonely way to die, don''t you think? If I''m going to die, I''d like to die in a dramatic scene as much as possible... or should I call it a demon''s passion?"


    The monster in human skin smiles as she closes her eyelids and says so. But I know it. I know that she is imagining the moment when she will fight to the death with the rare hero of her time, washing herself with his blood, and in the end, she will be decapitated by her own power.


    "You''re crazy..."


    I give a little snide look at the thrilled expression on the monster''s face. I could never understand that way of being.


    It''s been nearly twenty years since I was born into this world where death is so close at hand, but even now, or maybe that''s why I can''t understand the thought. Or maybe I could have sympathized with them if I didn''t know about my previous life...


    (Is it because I know my previous life that I am a coward to die?)


    If I had only known a world where life was light from the start, I wonder if I could understand the thought of seeking honor rather than life. At least in my previous life, death was not close to me, so I was afraid of dying even though I was reincarnated in this world. And that was certainly the driving force that kept me from not giving in, and from struggling to grab hold of life, even though I was in an untenable position, to begin with. Oh, damn... aren''t I tired? Seriously... don''t get distracted.


    "...Let''s get back to the point. I know what you want. That''s why I don''t understand you. Your goal is to find a hero to kill you. But all you''re really doing is messing with me. I don''t see a connection between the two. You know I''m just a lowly servant with no special powers or origins. None of the elements that you see in me would be of any use to you."


    Or rather, I don''t even want to be. The being in front of me who dreams of being killed by her ideal hero or heroine is a selfish and self-centered demon. She expects and hopes for the best, and if it deviates from her goal even a little, she feels betrayed and goes on a rampage. In fact, her selfish disappointment is one of the reasons why she has notmitted euphemistic suicide until the start of the original game. In fact, there were many people before she met the main character who was killed for no reason because they made a small mistake that was unpleasant for her when she thought she liked them, as the creators revealed in the fan guidebook.


    I mean, if I make a mistake in raising her likability, she actually gets mad and I suddenly get gutted, and the game is over. What a monster, I have no idea what she''s thinking.


    Anyway, I have to take a deep breath for now, enduring the pain and pushing down the drowsiness and exhaustion.


    "...Or what? Am I some kind of ything for you to pass the time? I don''t know what to say to a demon who only tells lies, but it would be easier for me if you said so."


    I blurt out with a self-mocking chuckle. It is possible. Monsters are greedy, arrogant, selfish, and pleasure-seeking beings regardless of their intelligence, especially oni (demon), many of whom are Youkai-ized from human beings.


    "Good grief, you''re always unfriendly to me, aren''t you? Do you really think I''m going to prepare a meal for someone who''s just passing the time? If you keep talking to me like that, I''m going to cry from sadness, you know?"


    She makes a crying gesture. Of course, there is no other way for a demon to cry but to lie and cry. In fact, when she sees that the crying spell doesn''t work, she lets out a sigh of relief. Rather, shouldn��t I be the one who sighs��?


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, my vision is dizzying. I get a headache, and I''m drowsy as hell.


    "Oh? Are you tired? Hahaha, of course, you''ve had a hard day. Sorry, I interrupted your sleep on the way here, so if you want, I can take over the night watch for you."


    The demon smiles happily when she sees me wobbling around. Is this monster doing...?


    "You''ve got to be kidding me...!?"


    At this point, my nose finally notices the faint smell of something strange. It seems she''s using some kind of suction-operated sleeping pills or something...!!


    My spear slips out of my hand and the spear falls to the floor. My shoulders slump and my eyelids grow heavy rapidly.


    "Well, you''re a very persistent one. In this kind of trick, the skilled ones are caught so easily. So, I''m surprised that you persisted for so long. Oh, I remember that you personally get resistance to poisons from your acquaintances in the medicine men''s group."


    "You... why... are you..."


    I spun the words in my sleep. It meant two things. Why she knew about it, and why she was doing this to me...


    "Well, well, it doesn''t matter, does it? It''s better not to push yourself too hard. This is health advice from a demon, you should be obedient to your body''s needs, okay? Don''t worry, I won''t eat you in your sleep."


    Don''t... be kidding me...!! Your... demon''s... words... are... not trustworthy...


    "Good night. I hope you have good dreams."


    "Shut... up... you... monster... when... you... will... die..."


    I didn''t even have time to finish my line of questioning before the demon spat out something that reeked of lies, and my consciousness was darkening...


    *

 Chapter 5.2

    Chapter 5.2


    "Hehehe, you''re right. Right now, you''re too weak to beat me. But don''t be discouraged. No one does in the beginning."


    The demon youkai smiled and whispered softly to the sleeping human in front of him.


    "After all, no hero can beat a demon to death right after he is born. Well, some can, but they are the exception. Most of the great masters have naturally spent many years and decades studying their mind, technique, and body."


    Of course, there are exceptions. However, such beings were not really her "thing". She prefers beings with a strong spirit. Talent is fine, but a strong person who is only talented is too weak. It would not be a suitable partner for her to end her life. For her, fighting against such a person will not be fun, and she will not be moved by it. In fact, it would be a shallow fight.


    "On the contrary... your way of being is quite to my liking."


    With her mouth turned up like an animal''s, the demon touches the cheek of the person in front of her with a smile of amusement. Her gesture was careful and delicate as if she were handling a fragile object. She knew well from thousands of experiences that she could easily crush a human skull in her grip if she really wanted to.


    "But that''s why it''s great. Killing someone like that would be a much more rewarding end than killing someone who''s just a strong man with talent."


    Then the demon (oni) thinks back. The encounter with the weak man in front of him.


    It was a coincidence. It was a time when she was a bit frustrated because she had been singled out, approached, and betrayed by several heroes who might have been worthy of her own death. In a whimsical mood, she made her way to the Kizuki family, who lived in the northern part of Fuso.


    But she did not expect much. Indeed, the Kizuki family is an old family, and they are well rounded, and if one looks at the sisters in the family, they would be quite capable. But no. It doesn''t quite touch her heartstrings.


    Nevertheless, she needs to see a little more. If not now, maybe in ten or twenty years, half a century or so, some of them will be to her liking. For her, who has lived so long, that much time will pass in a sh. The sisters, in particr, their next generation, in particr, will be more concentrated in talent and will be able to pass the test on merit alone. So, she''ll watch over them.


    With this in mind, the demon quietly took up residence in the house of a demon exorcist. And then, she found it, the meeting of fate came to her unexpectedly quickly.


    The first thing she noticed was his eyes. The servants... their name may have changed over time, but the existence of the servants have been around for a long time. Therefore, she knew what they were like. They were supposed to be nameless, unselfconscious, nameless people who stood by the heroes... well, they were supposed to be.


    But one of them was different. While everyone else''s eyes are cold and sparkless, lost in emotion, hope, and despair in equal measure, he was different. His eyes were definitely alive. That is what first caught her attention.


    Because of this, she is persistent once she gets his attention. She observes and watches his every move out of interest and curiosity. And the demon recognizes his uniqueness. It is the way he exercises himself, his wits, and his spirit amid severe training, amid difficult tasks. This is something that other servants, whock ego and are dead inside, do not have, and that most of the exorcists do not have because of their strength.


    From this moment on, she had found it... or so she thought. She had found the being she was looking for. Or more precisely, the being she sought in terms of personality.


    She observes, observes, observes, and observers. She liked the way he overcame many difficulties that were not his own size, and sometimes showed himself to be a great actor, even though he was a weak man. The best part was his three-day-and-three-night escapade. Wonderful, really wonderful.


    Then, when he saw her face, she liked the way he reacted to her. After all, if it were mere mortals, they would have let their guard down by now, but this man is still guarding himself to the best of his ability. What a strong spirit!


    "When I saw you I thought. It''s much more fun and surer to raise a heroic hero than to look for a heroic hero who will kill me."


    She imagines. A being with no talent, no pedigree, no luck, spitting blood as he rises to the top. From a nameless being to a man of greatness who is recognized by all. And the first heroic tale of his ascent to greatness will be his own.


    She fantasizes. When the nameless, oppressed, weak man bites down on the overwhelming strong man, and in desperation, he mobilizes all his strength, wisdom, and courage to seize the slim chance of victory.


    She fantasizes. The moment when a well-honed and calcted blow of a supposedly weak man urately pierces her strong heart at the end of a desperate struggle to the death with a fierce and desperate resolve that will be handed down even a thousand years from now.


    And then her head is cut off from her own corpse, exposed to the masses. Thus, from that moment on, many people will witness the birth of a hero. And if he is good enough to kill a rare monster, he will never be more than a lowly servant. In the end, as in so many stories, he will marry a woman of noble birth and live happily ever after.


    Wonderful, really wonderful. Isn''t this the best stage? It will be passed down through the ages, that''s for sure. To be a cornerstone of such a wonderful story, isn''t it a great honor to be a monster? The demon looks ecstatic while thinking so.


    "But..."


    Of course, it was a wonderful ending... But the girl, the demon (oni) is greedy and selfish, and because she once chose a ce to die in a random ce, another desire flickers in her mind when shees here.


    Can I really die here? Is it really OK to die here? She thinks. No, a human''s life is short in the eyes of monsters. Even if the man in front of her spits blood, suffers, bes a hero, and lives a full life, it will still not be enough. Then...


    "Sigh, I guess I won''t eat his time either..."


    The demon grumbles as she looks at the remaining handfuls of rice at her feet. It is a well-known saying that a person who eats a monster''s food bes a monster. Especially if it contains the demon''s bodily fluids. Of course, once or twice may not be enough, but if they are fed dozens or hundreds of times, they will be monsters...


    "I think it would be fun to y around in the world with a partner once more. Ah, but it would be nice to be revenged by turning him into a demon."


    Killing each other is a rare urrence nowadays. That would be a thrill indeed, and the humans would write it down for the record.


    "Hmm. Whichever way it goes, I''m looking forward to it. So...."


    The demon whispered in his ear, admiring his sleeping face, which looked somewhat like a child''s, perhaps because he had fallen deeply asleep.


    "So... don''t let me down, okay?"


    The demon licked his ear when he was going to sleep. It was somewhat like a dog''s marking...

 Chapter 6.1

    Chapter 6.1


    "You have been purchased by our family. From now on, you will live and work for us."


    It was a dream I''d had a long time ago. That was over ten years ago. And it was kind of a bad memory.


    What had I done wrong? Was it that I couldn''t hide my spiritual power well enough? Or was it that I had been acting so wise because of my reincarnation? No, it must have been a mistake to have been reborn in this world in the first ce.


    I was reborn in the world of a game that I knew so well... and although I was excited for the first few days when I realized it, I soon came to realize the reality. This world is too harsh to live in. And it is too malicious.


    Moreover, when I realized that I had no so-called cheat ability, it turned into despair. In this world where I could die without being involved in the story, I worked desperately to train my spiritual power, which was too weak and fragile to be a benefit from reincarnation, and to be able to manipte itpletely. Spiritual power is not only a power to fight against Youkai but also a smell of a feast for them. If it isn''t strong enough to fight, or even if it is halfway there, it will only make them kill me, so I trained hard to suppress and hide my spiritual power.


    Seriously... it was very hard work. The setting of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' is inspired by Northern Japan or Hokuriku region, so the winters are harsh. And I was born in a cold vige in a barrennd. With three brothers and sisters under me, children are a preciousbor force.


    At that time, by the time I can remember my previous life, I''d been hoeing with my stomach growling, shoveling snow, weaving sandals, and using all the precious time I have left to suppress my spiritual power. These were the days when all I could think about was the immediate future. The few times I had fun were when I was taking care of my little brother or sister, or even the other younger children in the vige. I told them fairy tales about stories I knew from a previous life and taught them simple reading, writing, and arithmetic. The children were pure, and they admired me without question. It''s a shameful thing to say now, but it was one of my few pastimes to feel superior in this way.


    However, it was then that I was in a situation. One day, well-dressed visitors arrived in the vige. The vige chief, who usually demanded a heavy tribute and ordered us to do chores, took one look at us as we bowed our heads in desperation. But then, I gasped. Immediately, I felt a rush of spiritual power that overflowed my body.


    It made me nauseous immediately. No, at that time, I vomited. I was hit by too much spiritual power and fell down, and I just vomited like a drunken person. Even though there was not much in my stomach, I vomited even though there was only gastric juice. My head was headachy like a drunken man, my vision was shaking, and my consciousness was fading away. The voices around me were also fading away, and it was difficult to understand what the sounds meant. I just felt like I was drowning on thend...


    However, I knew that the vige chief yelled at me and took out a whip. I thought I was going to be whipped... but then the visitor stopped the chief. And the moment I looked up and saw the figure saw the look in his eyes, I knew for sure. I knew my power was exposed. Or rather, that I''d been observed. Now that I think about it, it must have been a kind of eye technique.


    After that, there was some conversation with the vige chief and my parents, and I was taken away by the visitors without a word of exnation as they handed the money over to my parent and the vige chief. Seeing this, my little brother and sister chased after me with tears in their eyes, but they were being held back by my parents. That was thest time I remember seeing my family.


    After that, my memory is hazy. But I do remember that they asked me some questions as they took me away.


    They took me on horseback and I rode with them over the mountains for days. I remember that they made me take off my rags and put on brand new clothes at an inn town along the way.


    From that point on, my memory is again hazy, but I remember going through the gate of the Kizuki family''s residence, which I had seen in the game. Then, I was led by the hand down the corridor and brought to the entrance of the room.


    As soon as the sliding door was opened, it took my breath away in two ways. First, because of her beauty, and second, because I had been swept along, and before I knew it, I found myself trapped in a ditch from which I could not escape.


    "You know what, boy? Take care of that little horsey girl. And be very careful. If you''re smart for your age, you''ll be able to handle her well, won''t you? You might even hit it off with her, being of the same peasant blood."


    The grown-up man turns on his heel, leaving me standing there. But I still stare at the girl inside the room dumbfounded, but I can''t stay like that forever, so I look at her again.


    "What? Do you have a problem with me? Who are you? Just what are you?"


    Her words were unbelievably foul for someone who lived in the house of the Kizuki family, a famous family of exorcists. She sounded like a country farmer''s child. Because in fact, I''ve seen many such children in my vige. No, more than that...


    "...? What? Don''t just stand there staring at me for a long time."


    The beautiful dark-haired girl looked at me with rough words and an annoyed expression on her face, but she was wearing a kimono that was heavily disheveled, and she did not put her hair up in a bun orb her hair. And from her eyes, I could see a clear hostility. But I realized...


    "I''m sorry, I just thought you were so cute."


    Well, since we were both only children in appearance, I would spit out such a blunt remark and throw it away without a second thought. However, the girl who has a low tolerance even in the game is surprised by such a single word, and she looks a little embarrassed and shy. Behind her childish smile, I was thinking coldly, "She''s a childish girl, isn''t she?"


    "Umm... as the grown-up said before, I''m going to be your caretaker. So, nice to meet you. My name is..."


    At that moment, I must have been full of ideas. Maybe I was filled with resentment from the hard life I''d led. So I approached her without thinking twice, hoping to get a taste of her sweet juices.


    But, it was a big mistake. I should not have made such an unprofessional and uncharacteristically greedy move. Seriously, it was a terrible and irreversible mistake...


    *


    "Oh? You''re awake? Should I say good morning? Oops...?"


    I woke up from a bad dream, and almost on reflex, I thrust my spear into the demon that was looking into my face. Of course, the demon avoids it by a hair''s breadth, as I should have expected.


    "That''s terrible. Why should I get speared by a spear so soon after you wake up?"


    "It''s more than enough that you''re a demon. You used sleeping potions, didn''t you?"


    I ask, looking back at my somewhat hazy memory.


    "Oh. You remembered? Well, well, you don''t have to thank me, okay? You didn''t even eat, so you must at least get some sleep to keep your strength up, okay?"


    I can''t help but raise an eyebrow at the monster who says this so self-satisfiedly. It would be far worse for my mental health to sleep unprotected in front of her. Because it shouldn''t be okay, should it? She should be eating me, right?


    I check my fingers, nose, ears, etc. to make sure I haven''t been "nibbled", and the demon shrugs her shoulders.


    "You''re as careful as usual. Why is it that you don''t trust me?"


    "Who would trust a demon?"


    I say this with a reproachful tone, and look up at the sky through the hole in the cave. And it seems there''s no fog.


    "Well, I gave that one a kick yesterday to adjust the difficulty level. Maybe that one still crouching in pain."


    "I knew it was you who made that sound and whispered at me during the battle yesterday."


    That thunderous roar during the battle, followed by a sudden weakening of the fog, was this girl messing with me after all.


    (Still, the youkai is still alive after getting kicked by this girl? It seems we''re dealing with a Great Youkai. And the candidates for the owner of the fog are limited...)


    "Well, at least that one didn''t look like a person and didn''t move well. Rather, it was so slow that that one''s minions had to carry it."


    "......"


    "Hey, hey, don''t doubt me, okay? Even a demon who is a liar doesn''t lie all the time."


    I look away from the monster, who isughing and deceiving me, and narrow down the list. Fortunately, I had read several books on Youkai from the gori princess on a whim, so the candidates came up immediately.


    "Is that m the best candidate?"


    If it had a body, used fog illusion, had no human form, and moved slowly, the most likely candidate was that monster.


    "Shin/shen (��)"... a giant m, from which the word mirage is derived, is a monster that has been told down through the ages in the past lives, and in the game "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" it appears as a kind of Youkai. In the original game, this big and powerful Youkai torments the main character by showing him hallucinations of his dead family members.


    I don''t know if it is the same individual or not, but it is lucky anyway. It''s not that powerful in directbat. It''s probably not that mature, judging from that fog yesterday. And it must be very weak if it has been kicked once by the demon in front of me.


    (Given Kizuki Ayaka''s character, even if it is a servant, like me, she would not leave me there if she is not sure that I am dead. So there are some ways to defeat it.)


    In yesterday''s battle, her movementscked precision, probably due to nervousness. I have apanied her in her work several times, but at that time she was apanied by another exorcist who was older than her... Well, in the game, she had been indecisive, but now she was on her first solo mission, so it would be so. Even with that in mind, this extermination will not be so tough.


    "First, I''ll join up with the others... Huh!?"

 Chapter 6.2

    Chapter 6.2


    The next moment, I felt an evil presence and hid behind a rock. At about the same time, the demon girl who had also sensed the presence made a happy face and dissipated as ck Youkai energy.


    I look at the presence slowly without making a sound, with sweat on my forehead, trying to catch my breath.


    (I see. As expected, it''s a shellfish. But is it good timing or bad timing...?)


    Iugh inwardly. Thinking back on it, I remember that at least since my reincarnation, I have never had any luck.


    Anyway, there was an army of monsters marching through the cave right now. And in the middle of the line was the most peculiar and eye-catching. A m, maybe the size of a bullwheel, with its shell cracked open and blue bodily fluids seeping from within, slowly made its way toward the caveke on the backs of countless monsters...


    It''s bad... that was the first thought that came to my mind.


    It''s wrong to say that monsters are best matched with monsters... After all, youkai are best matched with exorcists. Therefore, I really wanted Kizuki Ayaka to sweep up all of them, including the main dish. In yesterday''s battle, she was pushed back, but that was only because of the fog that obscured her vision and the five senses. Even she, still a child, would have been able to destroy even that many monsters at a distance if her vision had been clear.


    The Kizuki family, a famous family of exorcists, has been intermarrying powerful people for hundreds of years. Even the fat and overweight head of the Kizuki family is so fast on his legs that one could almost mistake it for instantaneous movement when he gets serious. I mean, many first-time yers underestimated the fat guy, only to have the main character''s neck snapped off with a single blow when he was knocked back by a counterattack. He usually looks like a fatty, but when he puts all his strength into it, he looks like a muscr dharma.


    (On the other hand, a servant is always a servant no matter how far they go... the gap in bloodlines and talents is too overwhelming in this world.)


    The policy of the Imperial Court and the exorcist family is one of the factors, but this world, or more precisely, Fuso-kuni is so bad that the gap between the simple people and the people with spiritual power and different abilities is unmanageable. Of course, there is a reason for that, and it is in a sense better than the southern barbarian countries that have turned into a country of chaos.


    Anyway, the parade of the monsters who are now walking in front of me was too much for me.


    (How many are there? A few hundred? It would be best if they pass by unnoticed...)


    However, at this distance, how far can I fool them without any advance preparation against arge army of Youkai, whose senses are far superior to those of animals, let alone humans...?


    (Sh*t,


    sh*t


    ,


    sh*t


    ...!!!)


    No doubt, they will find out. Can I fool them? But... if I surprise them, no, I can''t. Run? Can I escape? This cave is a straight road. If so, how much time? Can someone help me? Sh*t, d*mn it...!


    "...!?"


    Before I know it, I was too nervous. My pulse jumped and the next thing I know I feel a pain in my left shoulder. I touch it with my hand and I saw my palm was red and wet. Oh, sh*t. The wound is open.


    ''<i>Ggggh! Roarrr!!!</i>''


    ''<i>Grrrrrr!!</i>''


    The monsters suddenly started making a fuss and I knew why. But there was no time to waste.


    "...!!"


    I made the shikigami run. The shikigami, smeared with blood stuck to my hands at my shoulders, transformed into a small crow in the shape of flesh... or more precisely, a shikigami crow with its face covered with a tag. Several of the materialized ravens fly up at once and fly in the direction of the cave''ske.


    Almost at the same time, most of the monsters start running in the direction the crows flew away with a roar. Those in the form of beasts run across the rock surface, those in the form of birds fly, and those in the form of insects crawl on the ground. Those not in these forms and those with unidentifiable shapes also ran toward the direction from which the shikigami fled, using their own means of movement. At the same time, the giant shell creature makes its minions carry it to the back of the cave for shelter.


    (It''s now or never...!!)


    The next moment, I pour my not-so-much spiritual power into the joints and muscles of my legs and leap. Maybe in my previous life, I could have won the Olympic long jump.


    "Though I''d probably be disqualified for doping...!"


    ''<i>...!?</i>''


    I strengthened the tip of my spear and swung it with maximum concentric force at the insect minion that had been carrying the m.


    ''<i>...!?</i>''


    I cut off the joints of the front legs of several small Youkai in front of me, and aiming at the gaps, I spun around with the centrifugal force of my spear, then severed the heads and chests of a few in the second row from the side.


    There was no need to kill them all. Rather, there was no time to spare. Bugs are violent for a while even after dropping their heads, and the bigger ones have hard shells. Therefore, I cut off their legs, or at least deprive them of the ability to think by cutting off their heads. But what will happen then is...!


    ''<i>...!! ...!!!?</i>''


    Several insect creatures with their heads cut off are rolling around wildly. Unable to think, they cannot understand their master''smands. And those who have lost their front legs cannot move forward or backward. And the insects in the rear are either kicked away by the iling of their fellows in front of them or crushed by the weight of their unsupported masters. Thus, their head and chest are crushed, and only the back half of the body twitches and convulses...


    "Die...!!!"


    After seeing that, with my legs neutralized, I thrust the tip of my spear toward my true target, the inside of the shell, and charge forward, unwilling to give it a chance to fight back. My n was to kill it quickly or wound it, and then run away as fast as I could in the direction it came from.


    But...


    "Ughhh...!!?"


    A metallic sh of metal screamed as my stab was blocked. Ah, right. It has a shell, so it can close its shell.


    I failed. Realizing this, I tried to squeeze the pain out of my hand and make a quick escape, but that''s not how it went down.


    "What!? No way...!?"


    The next moment, as I tried to escape with my spear, the m opened its shell and stabbed me with many tentacles. I evade it just in time to avoid it, which would probably prate through a thin steel te. But then, the m jumped.


    "Seriously!?"


    Quickly, I turned myself around and avoided the assault of the shell creature, which opened its shell and leaped at me. At the same time, I collided head-on with a rock behind me.


    ...Now, I learnedter that m has tentacles and that some types of m have great leaping ability. And it''s only natural for them to be able to jump.


    "Hahh, hahhh! You b*stard, you''re gonna crush me between your legs...!?"


    I looked behind me and saw a giant m leaping back at me with its tentacles. If I looked closely, I could see a row of pitch-ck eyeballs on the strings of the shell. Its inorganic, but somehow angry, ck eyes were focused on me.


    "Huh...!?"


    By the time I realized that it was an eye technique, it was toote. My legs freeze. To be more precise, I turned my eyes away from the monster in the middle of the attack, so the eye technique hypnotized me halfway and only my legs were immobilized. Still, its tentacle attack wasunched at me.


    "D*mn... Seriously!? ....Ugh!!"


    Unable to move, I parry the tentacle attack with my spear, but it does notst more than ten seconds. The next moment, the spear is snatched from me and its thrown away. Then one of the tentacles pierced my right leg.


    "Aaaaahhh!!? Damn!"


    However, the pain in my right leg helped to break the eye technique in my leg. Then, with my knees bent, I angrily pull out a dagger from my pocket. I had failed to use it in the fight with the monster dog the other day. But now, the next time I swung the dagger, it had neatly severed the tentacle that had pierced my leg.


    "Ah... Damn...!?"


    The severed tentacle iled about, widening the wound in my leg. I endure it and intercept the retaliation of a struggling m whose tentacles were also cut off with a dagger. Haha, it''s funny how a dagger like this can cut like tofu when a spear can''t...


    ''<i>...?!</i>''


    m writhes in agony after having several tentacles cut off. The creature closed its shell and jumped toward me again.


    "D*mn... Don''t underestimate me...!!"


    I twist my body to protect myself from its blows. The impact shatters rock and digs up the earth, sending up a cloud of dust. But that is my chance.


    "Don''t you dare underestimate a human being, you stupid m...!"


    I jump onto the m just before it opens its shell. Then, I twist my dagger into the wound in the m''s shell, which probably has been gouged by the demon girl''s light kick yesterday.


    ''<i>......!!!???</i>''


    Apparently, it hurt a lot. Because the creature writhed in agony as its tentacles iled about wildly. However, one of the tentacles rammed into my face, which caused me to let out a little scream from the pain. Fortunately, the one that shattered my mask. Without it, I would have died instantly.


    "D*amn it... just die...!!!!"


    I then twisted the dagger deeper into the wound. Up to my shoulder. Deep enough to reach the m''s internal organs.


    After about 30 seconds of this, the m, which had been wailing in an indescribable voice and frantically thrashing about, slowly slows down... and then falls silent.


    "......"


    Still not letting my guard down, I move the dagger twisting it into the monster just to be sure. And it doesn''t move.


    "...Did I do it?"


    I sigh, with my right arm buried shoulder-deep in the creature. But it looks like I made it...


    "But I don''t think so, do I?"


    I look around and sigh. All around me were the monsters that had been chasing my shikigami. They were all looking at me with sharp eyes as if they were preying on me. I see that some of them are holding a crow in their mouths. Uh, sh*t. This is a dead end.


    The monsters leap at me at once, and I hastily draw my dagger and brace myself. But then...


    ''Hmm... Hmm... well, I guess it''s just barely a pass? Anyway, congrattions on passing the exam.''


    I don''t know where the arrogant whisper came from, but I heard it at the same time. ...the monsters in front of me were ughtered by the rain of light arrows at once.


    "Ah..."


    It was the violence of overwhelming power. No monsters were allowed to defy, no monsters were allowed to resist, and no monsters were allowed to run away. The various kinds of monsters were cut to pieces before a rain of hundreds of arrows.


    It must have been a matter of seconds. Nearly a hundred monsters were all in in a matter of seconds.


    For a moment, silence reigns around me. And then the silence was broken by the one who had created it.


    "Tomobe-san, are you all right!!?"


    A voice echoed from behind me. In the darkness, a girl with a bow and arrow shining with spiritual power rushes toward me.


    "...Haha, as I thought, youkai are dealt with by exorcists."


    I muttered to myself in a small, self-mocking tone, recalling the carnage just now, and the innocent-looking girl with a childish appearance...


    * * *


    It seems that Kizuki Ayaka and the others had been searching for me after I got separated from them. And when they had sensed the disastrous power of Youkai and stepped into the cave, they had just met the situation where I had been attacked.


    (The timing is too good. That demon girl must have been working behind.)


    Perhaps Youkai energy was used by that stalker demon to make them detect me. Maybe she didn''t want to lose her toys. Or perhaps she was just setting the stage to observe the exorcist''s power. Still, I don''t know her true intentions.


    "Even if I wanted to know the truth, I''m not the kind of person who woulde out if I asked her to. But it''s still painful."


    While the shikigami were dealing with the dead Youkai in the cave, I was leaning against a tree, healing myself. The wound through my right leg is particrly painful. It was a miracle that the artery was not severed. If I had not, I would have bled to death.


    "Gghhhh...!!!!"


    I endure the pain with my bite, and at the same time, I cover it up with a drug (apparently, it is a concentrated mixture of ingredients extracted from mustard by the medicine masters using a secret method to reduce dependence), and sew up the wound by myself. Nope, it hurts...


    With tears in my eyes, I cut the stitches, disinfected the wound by spraying alcohol, and put a bandage on it.


    "A-Are you all right, Tomobe-san...?"


    The exorcist little girl who had been watching my surgical operation with deep concern asked me. Well, it''s a bit stimting for a child of this age... though not too much. After all, fighting monsters is much more stimting. No, well, killing each other with monsters is a different vector...


    "No problem. I took care not to let it fester. But more importantly, should someone pick you up soon?"


    "What? Ah, yes. The shikigami hase back so I think it''s about time."


    The exorcist little girl replies hurriedly to my question. That''s good because at this rate I would have been left behind with an injured leg.


    I feel relieved to know that Kizuki Ayaka is taking good care of me. As was the case in the game, she will call for help when a servant is unable to walk, as in this case.


    "But still, something is strange."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because you don''t wear masks. Since the servants are always wearing masks, it''s hard to recognize what they look like. Although I know Tomobe-san because you are quite impressive... you are younger than I imagined!"


    Ayaka smiles at me with a good-natured smile. Yes, she is a good girl after all. I can''t let such a good girl''s face cloud over by telling her that the real reason the servants are forced to wear masks all the time is to make it harder for them to be tied to the employer.


    "Ayaka-sama, they''ve arrived."


    "I see. It looks like they''re here!"


    One of the surviving servants reports to her, and Ayaka looks relieved. From across the forest, we saw an ox cart approaching with severalpanions. They seemed to be on their way back from work.


    (Well, well, whose ox cart is it?)


    I look at the appearance of the ox cart and realize who it belongs to and make a bitter face. This is going to be another troubleter on. Mainly with that gori.


    "I am d you ept my offer. Princess."


    Ayaka, and the rest of us, the servants, bow to the ox cart that has stopped in front of us to express our gratitude.


    "I hear there are some injured. Fortunately, I''m on my way home from work too and it''s not far from the residence. I''ll carry you if you''re the only one injured."


    I had heard this boyish voice just the other day. The figure who got off the ox cart briskly came to the spot in front of me lying in front of the tree, looked down at me, and opened her mouth.


    "I haven''t seen you since thest time. But this time you''reing with me, huh?"


    "...It''s a shameful thing to say, but it seems so."


    I reply to the dignified ck-haired girl''s words matter-of-factly, as if I were a lowly servant. The girl''s eyes narrowed at my words as she silently assessed me, or more precisely, the state of my injuries.


    Kizuki Hina, the eldest daughter of the Kizuki family, the one who I had refused to apany just the other day, I could only cover up my indescribable awkwardness by looking away and remaining silent...

 Chapter 7.1

    Chapter 7.1


    In a corner of a spacious residence, two small shadows huddled together were whispering to each other holding a scroll with letters and drawings on it.


    ''<i>Hey, hey, ''����''...! Let''s think about the n again!</i>''


    ''<i>Shhh! Please speak in a low voice! It''ll be troublesome if someone hears us.</i>''


    Says the girl who has recently been scolded by the grown-ups for her unrestrained behavior. Same old behavior again, the boy thought. However, it is his job to y along with her. And since it is not good for them to be heard, he holds his index finger over the girl''s mouth and asks her to lower her voice.


    ''<i>Hehh~, I get it. The n is just a secret between us, right?</i>''


    ''<i>Do you really understand...? Then, these are the ns you''ve been thinking about until thest time. But what do you n to do this time?</i>''


    ''<i>Umm... What kind of house are we going to live in after we''ve done the drawings? A-And what kind of family do we make?</i>''


    The boy understands that the wild and absurd n of a little girl with a dreamy mind can nevere true, and he also understands that it is something that must not happen in the future. But... considering her situation, he thought it would be good for her to have the freedom to imagine. In a way, the boy was bonded to the unfortunate girl, even if it was dangerous from his own standpoint. Of course, thetter''s question is naturally ignored.


    ''<i>Okay, I understand. But it is a bit difficult to live in a vige. Because it is small and closed, so someone will suspect you immediately. Then we have to live in a city where there are many people, or in the mountains where it''s quieter.</i>''


    The boy makes a realistic proposal to the girl. He knows that the girl is dreamy and simple but not stupid or dumb. Therefore, if he made a serious proposal as much as possible, she would think that he was being serious about his stupid story.


    ''<i>Let''s create a ricefield together!! After all, you see, I like momo (���?), so I''ll make lots of momoen (��⤨��?)!</i>''


    ''<i>Is it good for you there? But, isn''t it easier to live in a city?</i>''


    ''<i>Eh, no way. I don''t like too many people.</i>''


    The girl looks deeply dissatisfied. Thinking of her situation, it''s no wonder she''s afraid of so many people she doesn''t know. For her, she doesn''t need a lot of people. Just a few, important people she can rely on. At least for her these days.


    Maybe it was only after she awakened to her power and was thanked for saving so many people that she developed a sense of responsibility to help all people. That''s when she could affirm herself.


    ''<i>Okay, okay, let''s do as you say, Princess. Then... two people can eat from the mountain in the beginning... But how many people should be in a family? I mean, Princess, even if the mountain food is abundant, it can''t fill more than two people''s stomachs. So, to have more members is... do you know what I mean? Aren''t you fooling me? Good grief, I don''t know what you''re thinking... Okay, Hina, don''t be so angry....</i>''


    The boy apologizes to the girl who is sulking with her mouth puffed up. But the girl gets even angrier because she feels like she is being treated like a child. But she soon forgets about it and takes advantage of the only person she can rely on again.


    ''<i>I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, Hina.</i>''


    ''<i>Hmph, I can''t help it. I forgive you. So please pat me more, okay?</i>''


    The boy takes care of the problem at hand by using a special move that he does not like to do in front of others: patting the child''s head. In the game, the girl has never had anyone do this to her ever since her father did it to her when she lived in the vige a long time ago. She is a stout-hearted but actually sweet-natured girl, and supposedly she used to ask the main character to pat her head when her likability level reached a certain level in the game. Well, now she is just a child and has nothing to carry on her back, so it is rather easy for the boy to pat her head and she also asks him to do so.


    ''<i>...Phew</i>''


    The boy gives a small, gentle smile to the girl''s happy smile. It is the smile of a child, anyway. It will fade away when she grows up, and the boy won''t be able to win the charm of the main character.


    But still, it would not be wrong for the boy to keep the smile of this moment to himself. As a fan of the game, the boy thought so from the bottom of his heart. Consciously ignoring the fact that this is a kind of romantic feeling...


    Anyway, except for the fact that the boy''s side was a bit mature, it was a smiling scene between children as far as the eye could see. A y of poor affection between children who do not know the difference between affection and love. And at least both of them were pure-hearted.


    However, a single shikigami of a bat was watching the scene of these two children...


    * * *


    Many people may imagine an oxcart as a vehicle used by court nobles in the Heian period (794-1185).


    In history, oxcarts were used from the Heian period to the middle of the Muromachi period (1336-1573) as a kind of vehicle for nobles, partly due to ancient customs in China, and of course, they also appear in "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru), and the Kizuki family, a long-established family of exorcist, who im themselves to have a long-established lineage from mythical times (a lie, of course), also use them daily.


    However, it is nothing like a real ox cart.


    First of all, the oxen are different. The two oxen pulling the ox cart have blue skin and horns growing out of their heads. They are said to be originally descended from the ancestors of a sacred animal called a fire-breathing cow, but their blood has been diluted through continued generation changes, and now they are only intelligent enough to understand humannguage to a certain extent, in addition to the aforementioned.


    The oxcart itself is luxurious and gorgeous, but to my eyes, its highlyplicated techniques are even more remarkable. Just at a nce, more than a dozen of techniques are carefully and precisely designed to protect the people inside from all kinds of situations and to prevent people from interfering in any way with each other.


    The most striking fact is that the inside of the cart has been turned into a "stray house (�Ԥ���/Mayoiga)" by using the technique of "Youkai-ization" of artificial vessels, which the exorcists have developed through years of experimentation.


    The origin of this stray house is a mysterious house in the mountains that bestows wealth to those who visit it, as told in Tohno Monogatari (The Story of the Tohno region), but in this world, it is slightly different.


    The setting of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" is modeled on the Hokuriku region, but the "stray house" in this world is, of course, Youkai. Moreover, it is a great Youkai or a troublesome Cmity Youkai ss.


    For a simple image, think of a certain Ghibli''s Moving Castle. The main body is not a demon... but a mass of conscious Youkai power, and the structure is an attachment, a kind ofnd boss who controls not only the building but also the surroundingnd, or even the wholend itself.


    It leads people to its building through rumors and illusions, and the target remains in a trance-like state while their bodies are dposed and absorbed by its spiritual power, like an insectivorous nt. If the illusion or hypnosis does not work, the house itself will turn its fangs against the target. It seems that the inside of the "Stray House" is a kind of a different world due to a kind of boundary, and the space is obviouslyrger than the real area, and the flow of time is also abnormal. Even thews of physics can be altered to a limited extent, and there are countless traps so that a person who wanders into thebyrinth will be lost forever and go insane.


    ...No, a top-notch demon exorcist would not have entered the building to y such a game but would finish it off with a map attack. One of the Seven Exorcists who devised this tactic, Priest Kannin says that there is no need to fight on the same stage as the youkai. But I wonder how about luring a demon (oni) or a ��ny��d�� (�����), who is unbeatable at close range, into a duel on the in, after which they climb a mountain and shoot proton beams from their eyes to kill us with an inevitable trap attack?


    ...Ah, it''s a bit off-topic. Anyway, there are many youkai, especially the "stray houses" of the current example reside in the northern region. So, many exorcists understood their characteristics and their usefulness very well. Then, after much research and study, some of the families seeded in developing the technology to artificially "manufacture" the stray houses.


    Therefore, the interior space of the oxcart that uses this technology is more than ten timesrger than the actual size of the oxcart and is connected to several independent spaces. If a monster or bandit attempted to attack anyone inside, they would be forced to enter the interior, and what would appear would be a herd of Youkai that the Kizuki family had subdued (brainwashed) and locked up in another independent space. Of course, if the oxcart itself is burned, those insides will be trapped, but it is quite difficult to destroy the oxcart, which has been turned into a "stray house" by a single blow and is equipped with ten or twentyyers of protective spells.


    Incidentally, the same is true of the Kizuki family''s residence, and there is even a brown-haired, pony-tailed, shy Zashiki Warashi created by artificial and inhumane experimentation. Although this youkai is not an ''attackable'' character but a minor one, its childlike character is afort among many crazy ones. It can be said that she is a refreshing remedy.


    ...Well, I apologize for the lengthy description. Well, that''s why even if people share an ox cart, the inside of it is quite spacious. Besides, if I am not good at it, I can wait in another space that I switch to. Or perhaps it is more normal that way. Considering the rtionship between the daughter of an exorcist''s family and a mere servant, it is much more natural.


    So, the current situation would not have been possible in the first ce.


    "What''s wrong? I''ve given you a ce to sleep. So, don''t be modest. You should lie down. I mean, I know how you feel. Your wounds will open up in that position, won''t they?"


    "However, under the circumstances, this kind of disrespect..."


    I reply to the calm words of the girl my age who is boarding with me while bending down on my knees and bowing my head. I had no mask, so the intense pain in my legs and shoulders was still quite painful even with the anesthesia provided by the medicine man, but I couldn''t show it in my expression. My face is as expressionless as possible, but sweat appears on my forehead.


    (D*mn, I''m in real trouble...!!!)


    I thought so, bowing my head to cover up the pain, but my eyes only observed the surroundings.


    The inside of the oxcart, which was supposed to be a space of six tatami mats at most, had be a spacious room of more than 30 tatami mats (49 square meters/533 square ft) due to the alteration of the reality of the "stray house". Moreover, the floor is covered with tatami mats, and there is a shoe ce at the entrance and exit of the oxcart.


    In front of me, Kizuki Hina was sitting on a zabuton (Japanese cushion). In her hand was acquered writing table with a gold leaf design, on which was an expensive-looking inkstone box, and in her hand was a letter. It seemed that she was engaged in her work. There was no tremor in this oxcart, and rather, it was definitely a good environment for working, free from heat and cold.


    On the wall behind me was a hanging scroll, from which, if I shifted my gaze to the right, I could see a magnificent folding screen painting, and if I turned my gaze to the left, I could see a dyed silk table with a side table. Another view of the surroundings showed shelves, a stand for Japanese swords, and other glittering furnishings. It was supposed to be a trip by ox cart, yet another luxurious...


    "Although it''s not my thing. I wouldn''t have minded staying in the wild. But it is not good for a direct descendant of the honorable Kizuki to sleep in the open air. As I recall, when you apanied Ayaka on this trip, you should be stayed in the wild, right?"


    The girl asks with a serious expression on her face and a slightly troubled, hard smile. It showed that she was not used to smiling.


    "Yes, that is correct."


    I reply matter-of-factly, trying not to show my emotions. Of course, if there was an inn town or vige along the way, we stayed there, but if there was no such ce, we stayed in the open as a matter of course. Andpared to the servants, Kizuki Ayaka is still thest member of her n and is not as powerful as the whole n. So, she is not in a position to use the oxcart, which has be a "stray house". Thus, like the rest of the servants, she is forced to stay in the wild.

 Chapter 7.2

    Chapter 7.2


    Well, since her position is different from ours, we''ll prepare the campsite and meals for her, and she''ll have a tent for a good night''s sleep while we''ll take turns sleeping in a huddle around the campsite, keeping an eye on the surrounding. Ah, I remember she looked so cute when she was trying to help me put up the tent but failed, or when she was trying to keep an eye on us and got sleepy and had her head in a knot.


    "...I see. Then, have you ever ridden in an oxcart?"


    "I''ve been on guard duty before, but I''ve never entered. I''m a servant, after all."


    I have been ordered by some members of the Kizuki family to apany them as their escort. However, while apanying them, servants were not allowed to ride in oxcarts for any reason, let alone as escorts. This was not only for me personally but for all the servants as a whole. Well, there may have been a few who rode unofficially.


    "I see. Then this is a first for you."


    She stops writing and continues with a somewhat amused expression on her face.


    "This oxcart is soundproof. If you are worried about the outside you needn''t listen so closely. You''re seriously wounded and exhausted, aren''t you? Besides, I don''t expect politeness from such a man. The best thing to do is to try to heal your wound as soon as possible. Am I wrong?"


    Sis (anego-sama)''s argument itself was reasonable. I agree with that. However...


    "...Then, I would like to ask at least the rug to be a little further away..."


    I mean, isn''t it a bad idea to lie down a few meters in front of sis (anego-sama) who is working?


    At first, I had thought that I would take a rest in some other spaces built in the "stray house". Or I would stay in the same space as the guards, or at least in a corner of the room if I stay in the same as her room.


    ...I mean, isn''t it out of the question to sleep right in front of the eldest daughter of the family who is working!? If someone sees me like this even for a second, I''m screwed. It''s too rude, and even if it''s not, it might cause some twisted gossip.


    To tell the truth, although it''s not a very pleasant fact, I''m an easy target for this kind of stuff.


    After all, I was born a peasant, a farmer. In a poor, cold vige where winters are harsh and crops are scarce.


    I was purchased by Kizuki''s family after it was discovered that I had a weak spiritual power, but I was still somewhat lucky at that time, and was not suddenly taken in by the servants, nor was I used as experimental material. On the contrary, I was lucky enough to be one of the caretakers of Kizuki Hina, who had just been taken in at that time.


    Kizuki Hina in the original game is a hardworking person with long hair, dignified eyes, a slender body, and a proud, stern personality. She was a child born when her father, a member of the Kizuki family, eloped with a peasant girl whom he happened to meet by chance, and she was a cheerful and virile child in a rural vige until the age of seven. After her mother died of an epidemic, she was brought back to the main family by her father, and they lived together in the house. Although she was treated rather roughly.


    It was about three years after she was taken to live in the house that things changed. While ying outside, she was attacked by Youkai, who was actually sent by her stepmother who disliked her.


    Its power named "Annihtion" is a foul ss power. It is not just fire. It was a special kind of me that "burns out" concepts and events.


    It could burn away the opponent''s conceptual attacks and neutralize even formless mental attacks. The most amazing thing of all is that it can even burn away the event of its own "death".


    Many Youkai, especially those in the Cmity Youkai ss, use this ability to kill a victim the first time they see it. This means that even the best exorcists, who are also extremely powerful, are often killed before they can show their power without prior preparation or investigation. In fact, there are many such foul creatures at the end of the game.


    However, Kizuki Hina''s power has a special effect on the Youkai. Even if her power is neutralized, and even if they are lucky enough to kill her, her whole body will burst into mes the next moment, and she will revive as if nothing happened.


    If there is any weakness, it is that her spiritual power is drained at a tremendous rate. Even so, she is practically invincible for a few hours, which is foul enough. If her mother had been born into a famous family, her spiritual power would have been even more enormous, and some of the elders are regretful of her in this respect. In addition, she is a first-rate monster in all the five elements, as well as in body techniques, swordsmanship, and even the art of using spells, and is called a genius by those around her. However, it is revealed in the middle of the story that some of her skills are actually the result of her bloody efforts.


    And. At the time, I still had some sort of illusion about this world. Or I was ambitious to climb up from the shitty bottom. That''s why, when I was chosen to be one of her caretakers, I was trying to tter her, encourage her, and take advantage of her when she awakened to her abilities and her position in the family changed drastically. But I failed... at the most important moment.


    In the event of her awakening, we had to fight a monster, and I ran away from the monster in front of me. I even ignored her cries for help.


    It was so terrifying. I was too scared. I didn''t feel safe just because it was a game event. I mean, how could I be sure that I would be safe when all the guards and other caretakers around me were being minced and devoured one by one?


    As it turns out, Kizuki Hina woke up and killed the monster all by herself. And that was thest time I saw her as a caretaker. Perhaps because of her change of status, perhaps because I ran away, perhaps because of multiple factors, shortly after that I was dropped into the ranks of a lowly trainee and spent the rest of my days in rigorous training.


    After that, with her little sister gori��s position still intact, sis (anego-sama) faction and the gori faction maintain a delicate bnce within the Kizuki family. As for me, my rtionship with sis (anego-sama) was quite delicate because I was seen as being rather embedded in the gori faction.


    "...I see. However, since you are my guard, do not leave my sight, okay?"


    As I reflected on these memories of the past, Kizuki Hina, who had been silent for a while, epted my argument without hesitation. I bow to her, move the rug to a corner of the spacious room, and sit down there.


    (I wonder what this indescribable, delicate atmosphere is.)


    It''s as if I''m meeting a friend I''ve known for a long time after we had a quarrel in childhood. No, actually, it''s more serious than that.


    But then, perhaps sis (anego-sama) doesn''t hate me as much... After all, despite everything, she was a (rtively) decent girl in the game, and she was fair to the main character, whom she didn''t know from right to left and from whom she didn''t know anything. Although she was a bit restrictive once yers entered her route, she was still cute in her exasperationpared to the other yandere heroines.


    "Ugh...."


    Anyway, I struggled with the pain in my right leg with an expressionless face. Still, it''s hard to keep my facial expression the same. Seriously, I''ll be the first to get a mask when we get back.


    For now, with the cloth-covered spear at my side, I sit up and drift off to sleep, ready to do my duty as a guard at any moment.


    (At least it''s better than the cave, where there''s no chance of being eaten.)


    Perhaps more tired than I expected, I slowly close my heavy eyelids and let myself drift off to sleep.


    "Good night, ''����''. Have a nice dream."


    However, just before Ipletely lost consciousness, I felt my childhood friend calling me by a familiar name.


    I couldn''t decide whether it was a dream or not, but at least it wasn''t unpleasant, unlike certain crazy demon...


    * * *


    ...Oh, I let him sleep without talking to him again, even though it was a good opportunity for me to do so. Kizuki Hina thinks to herself as she stares at her childhood friend who falls asleep in a corner of the spacious room, in a position where he can be alerted at any time. Then she thought, maybe I''m not strong enough yet.


    She did not resent the servant, on the contrary, she felt responsible for him. She knew that it was her own shortsightedness that had brought him to this situation.


    Yes, he was unique. With her mother dead and her father absent, she was alone in a spacious house with no one to turn to.


    Well, technically, she had adults to take care of her and children to y with. But they were not the ones she was looking for. The adults were too distant and untrustworthy to rely on, and the children she yed with were too different in sensibility from those born in the countryside.


    It was then that he was brought to her. The boy who was also born in a rural vige, but was hardworking, caring, and adaptable to her because he was from a poor vige, was the only one she could rely on and trust. It can be said that she liked him even though she was a child. Hina, who had no interest in the power of Kizuki''s house, even fantasized about running away from home and living in the fields with this dependable boy. They even discussed the n with each other in a yful way. Of course, he probably thought it was just for fun, but it was still fun for her.


    However, that all changed, when she was almost killed by a monster in a conspiracy, she was awakened to her power. That changed her whole environment. No, it was more than that...


    "Yes, that''s not the problem. The real problem is my own stupidity..."


    Kizuki Hina closes her eyelids and remembers. The fact that her surroundings had changed, that her life was in danger, that many grown-ups hade to her doorstep to take advantage of her, frightened her too much as a young and foolish girl... so she asked for help from the boy she could always count on that she wanted to escape from the house.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have done that. That was so careless of her. And because the boy didn''t immediately agree to help her, she was so disappointed in him that she packed up, cried, and left. The next day the boy was expelled from her care.


    Oh, stupid. I was so stupid. I didn''t think for a second why such a calm boy, so much wiser than I was, had such a look of despair on his face. She thought.


    "Of course, when I think back. His presence was an eyesore for everyone."


    After all, it would not be good for public opinion to have a poor farmer''s brat by her side as she was now a strong candidate to be the next head of the family. And it is not right that the boy should be favored as a vassal or even as a member of the opposite sex.


    Whatever Kizuki Hina did was the best thing that could have happened to her. Her action of crying and running while swearing proves that she herself disliked the boy, much less consulting with him about fleeing the mansion... After all, all their conversations were overheard because they were being watched by the shikigami. Later, they also found out that she had a n for escaping from the mansion and her life afterwards, but ept it as a prank, rather, the fact that the n was rather specific and systematic for a child seemed to have been what stopped her.


    Anyway, perhaps it was too bad for appearance, the ostensible reason for the boy��s punishment was that he ran away from the monster without his master, even though he was his caretaker, and because of this, his memory was partially falsified by a technique. He was then given the name "Tomobe" and reduced to a lowly servant in the hope that he would die somewhere. However, the fact that he survived the attempted assassination of Kizuki Aoi and protected her was unexpected even by those who wanted to kill him.


    "It''s pathetic. I couldn''t do anything to help you until now. Especially that d*mned woman...!"


    After smiling to herself, she thinks of Aoi... her hateful little sister, and her face tightens up.


    Protected her little sister... if only it had saved him. But in fact, it''s the opposite. She didn''t know what the crazy bitch was thinking, but she couldn''t understand the fact that she didn''t protect him every single time, always leaving him in a state of wreckage, not knowing if he was alive or dead.


    "What have you got against him, even though he saved you...?"


    Gritting her back teeth, she suppresses her stormy anger. It is not good for her body to let her anger drain away her enormous spiritual power.


    "I don''t ask you... to forgive me. But just wait a little longer, just a little longer."


    For more than a decade, she has been learning, training, and growing stronger. Not just in battle. It''s about money, education, and factions, it''s all because she wants to help him. To save him.


    "I''ll take care of your curse, your memory, everything. Even if I have to leave everything that''s left. So just wait a little longer."


    She murmurs in a trembling voice, as if apologizing, as if repenting. She can''t stand the fact that she has caused so many deaths of people she cares about.


    "I''ll end it all. I''m going to get you out. That''s why... that''s why..."


    So at least, when this is all over, you can keep your old promise to live with me, together, quietly. I''ll do my best to protect you from any threats, from any existence.


    "No matter who it is, no matter who I''m dealing with..."


    She gazes at her beloved, her eyes shing with the fire of a silent, maddened passion...

 Chapter 8.1 (With Illustration)

    Chapter 8.1 (With Illustration)


    "You stink. You should take a bath right now."


    That was the first thing gori princess said to me when I reported my return on my knees in front of her room after being summoned as soon as I got back.


    ...Seriously, isn''t it too much to ask? I mean, I did wash my body in the river several times on the way back, you know? Besides, I had to keep my body clean to prevent my injuries from festering, so I was very careful about hygiene.


    "Oh my? I don''t mean that in a sarcastic way. After all, you smelled really bad."


    There, I hear the sliding door open slightly. I gulped but kept my head down. The reason? Well, it would be natural if I could see warm air leaking through the gap of the sliding door, and her bare white feet looking well-circumscribed in her shriveled kimono.


    What I''m trying to say is... this girl is in the process of changing after taking a bath. She''s probably wearing only a haori or something like that. Or rather, it''s a morning bath. What a luxury.


    "Princess, I don''t mean to offend you, but I don''t think it''s right for you to open the sliding door and talk to me in such an appearance."


    Mainly because it makes me look worse.


    "Oh my, what do you mean by such an appearance? Do you have eyes on your head?"


    The girl giggles and lets out a nasty, tauntingugh. No, a gori.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "Don''t worry. I''ve prepared a means to get rid of them. So, no one could see me change my clothes because I''m using my own shikigami instead of a maid to do so. But you really stink. You stink, you smell like a filthy b*tch."


    Thest part of her tone was truly unpleasant, as if she had smelled a garbage heap. But then... suddenly, I saw her fingers move from the shadowy movement on the floor.


    The next moment, a blue-white me bursts out right next to my face. Then, with a flick, two charred shikigami fall to the floor and float into my sight. They twitch and move like living creatures, but in the end, they arepletely charred and lose their power.


    "This is..."


    "You can''t even detect such a simple concealment technique? Although I don''t ask a servant like you to be involved in a war with her, I don''t want that filthy thing up in my room."


    Who put this on me, most likely Kizuki Hina, but she is not the kind of person who would use such a technique. So someone from the faction who pushes her is the one who did it? No, the two sisters, Hina and Aoi, are the two strongest candidates now, although there are other candidates as well. But then, can I deny the possibility that a preliminary candidate of the second line might have put these on me? However, this Gori princess has identified these shikigamis belong to sis (anego-sama) (or its faction)...


    "Princess, please ept my apologies. It''s my fault."


    "Yes, I know."


    Gori princess epts my apology as a matter of course. Well, that''s true, but don''t you want to defend it?


    "Anyway, don''t worry. I don''t expect that much from you right now. So, I can at least teach you the basics of how to detect concealment. Of course, you won''t get a second chance."


    She giggles, and smiles again, this time with a happy, self-deprecating smile. In other words, I''m the one who will be burned if I fail the next time after she teaches me. Well, she is a very kind princess. D*mn it!


    "....Thank you very much, Princess."


    Anyway, I''m not a child to be sarcastic directly with my mouth, though in my heart, so I''ll just show my formal gratitude without heart. Unlike other people, the servants are expected to wear out their skills, so they do not have many opportunities to learn this kind of technique, and therefore, the information is strictly controlled. Then, if I don''t seize an opportunity like this to get in with the higher-ups, there''s nothing I can do. In that sense, the guidance of the gori princess, who was far superior in talent, even if it was just for fun or whimsy, was as valuable to me as gold.


    "Don''t mind it. But... still, what''s with the mask?"


    The gori princess then asked about the fact that I wasn''t wearing a mask, as if she had finally noticed.


    "I lost it the other day on a mission. I''m going to get a new one."


    "Ah, I see. ...Oh, right."


    With that voice, I noticed from the movement of the shadows that the gori princess had sat down. And the next moment something appeared in my field of vision...


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "Huh...?"


    The next moment, a fan opened in front of me. The beautiful cherry-patterned fan spread in front of my eyes, and the fan-made me raise my lowered head upward.


    "Oh, yes, I wonder if you have a face like that? In a sense, your face is familiar to me. I mean, you usually wear masks so much that I forget your real face."


    My head was moved by the fan, and my gaze fell on a close-up of the gori princess, who was looking at me with the eyes of a merchant examining the good and bad of a thing.


    Her cherry-red hair was slightly longer than semi-long, slightly wavy, with long eyshes. And her white skin, which was still warm after a bath, was shiny as if she had been anointed with perfume oil. She had a thin smile on her face, and her bright but dark peach-colored eyes were narrow and half-open, and she seemed to be mean and nasty. The smell of sweet flowers tickled my nostrils as if she had been taking incense in the bath or something.


    Well, this gori is pretty funny, but the illustrator did a good job on her face, and I''ve seen her for years, so I don''t react to her good looks now. ...No, I was a little disturbed to see her shoulders and corbones after her bath, especially the upper part of her folds, even if the tips of them are not visible by the fan. I mean, her cleavage... if not a C, then a D? Besides, she''s still in her growth phase, right? Seriously.


    "Oh my, you''re not responding much, eh?"


    "As a servant, it''s only natural. May I be so presumptuous as to ask what kind of response you''re hoping for?"


    I ask her, trying to keep my attitude calm. To begin with, I''ve seen her nude many times in the game, and I even bathed and groomed her while she ran away from me when she was a brat, so it''s a littlete for that now.


    "Well, I thought you would cry tears of blood or something since it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you to see my soft skin like this."


    "Tears of blood may be difficult, but I can make myself cry, shall I do it?"


    "Are you kidding? It''s not cool to watch you do that just because you''re told to. Okay, fine. Get out of here and take a bath."


    The gori princess pulls the fan away from my chin and closes it with a snap. At the same time, she spins around and turns her back toward me, wearing only a haori. Again I kneel, bow my head, and obey hermand... but first I ask a question.


    "May I ask you one more question, if I may be so bold?"


    "Oh my, what is it?"


    The gori turns away as if she has already guessed what I''m going to ask, and turns around with a pleasant smile on her face. Ugh, that pisses me off.


    "Unfortunately, the servants'' bathroom will be open around dusk. It will be difficult to take a bath until then."


    "I know that much. But I will not give you impossible orders."


    "Then..."


    "I''ve got some hot water I just used. Use it. No one willin if you use the leftover water."


    Hey, wait. What does that mean? I have a bad feeling about this...


    "Princess, what does that mean...?"


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "I''ve been burning incense and brewing bath salts in the room, so the smell may be strong, but it''s better than what you''re smelling right now."


    No, that''s not it. I mean, seriously? Wouldn''t it be too bad if someone found out about it?


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ve already ced wards to keep people away from the ce. And I can''t stand it if you''re avoided by that smell. So, if you smell the same next time... what will happen to you?"


    I bowed my head reverently with a cold sweat on my face at her words, and I could recall the expression of the power gori with a nasty smile on her face as it was...


    *

 Chapter 8.2

    Chapter 8.2


    As I mentionedst time, the Kizuki family''s residence has been artificially turned into a "stray house" by the technique developed as a result of many years of experimentation and research by the researchers. From the outside, the size of the building is roughly equivalent to that of arge noble''s residence in the capital, which is vast in itself, but in fact, the interior of the building is half a different world, and its area has been extended several times over.


    The building is based on the Shinden-zukuri (�޵���), and as much as possible, there are several gardens and even a farm inside the residence.


    The central bedroom is the ce where the head of the family resides, followed by the north pair with the hall to the north. This northern pair is the room of the old hag with a youthful appearance.


    From the central bedroom, the east and west pairs extend east and west, respectively. The former is the room for sis (anego-sama), and thetter is the room for a gori. From the northern pair, there are two halls extending north, east, and west, and these three halls are the ces where other members of the family, including rtives, reside. Although several people live in the same area as the residence where the immediate family members live alone, this point is not of much concern since the residence itself is huge to begin with. Rather, it is only funny to see the four people who upy the whole building by themselves.


    This is the main structure of the building, which is surrounded by a kitchen, a stable, a warehouse, a well, and so on, as well as a building where the servants live. Such is the living quarters of the family.


    But then, the Kizuki family, as exorcists and not as private citizens, also manages the facilities in the surrounding area, separated by Tsukiji (a small wooden structure). Those who live in the Kizuki facilities are servants for the purpose of making a living and have no knowledge of exorcism. Across the Tsukiji are the residences of the Ongyo-shu (hidden group), the Yakushi-shu (medicine group), the Noroi-gu-shu (curse-tool master group), the Rikyu-shu (researcher group), the Heiju-shu (healer group), and the Shimonin-shu (servant group), with variousboratories, living facilities, and training centers necessary for their use.


    After cleansing myself in the bathhouse on the west side, I went to the servants'' building, or more precisely, the detached building of the head of the servants'' building, with a fragrance that was not appropriate for a servant. The purpose of this visit was to report on my recent assignment and to apply for the re-supply of the goods I had lost.


    "I''ve already heard about this from Ayaka-sama and the researcher group dispatched. It''s a stroke of luck, but considering the fact that this is against a great Youkai, I''d say it''s a very big win. As the head of the servants, I''m very proud of you."


    The man working in his tatami-floored study stops writing and raises his head. At first nce, his smile appears good-natured, but its depths remain elusive.


    Kizuki Shisui, the head servant of the Kizuki family, is in his mid-thirties at the time of the start of the original game. He has short blond hair cut short, and his right eye is indigo, while his left eye is red.


    Iris heterochromia... is not an attribute given simply for the visual appearance of the character. Rather, it was proof of his unusual ability.


    Those who can use spiritual power to perform magic have "heterotopia," a special, unique, and inborn ability that urs especially in extremely rare cases.


    And the "special ability" that is fully automatic and specialized for a single purpose is called "mystic eye (ħ��)". In the case of Kizuki Shisui''s "mystic eye", it is unique in that it has different characteristics for left and right eyes.


    The former is simr to hypnosis, but it puts the subject in a state of binding, and thetter is simr to telekinesis in psychic ability and affects the subject mechanically.


    Thisbination is heinous. In the worst case, just by "seeing" the target, he can block his/her movement and even twist off his/her head. Of course, there is a possibility that it can be neutralized depending on the opponent''s Youkai power or ability, but in most cases, it can kill the opponent at the first sight.


    Moreover, even if his "mystic eye" is neutralized, his spiritual power, techniques using his spiritual power, and stick techniques using his stick are all top-notch. In fact, at the end of the game, neither humans nor Youkai were able to defeat him in a head-on battle, but Youkai was finally able to kill him with abination of various techniques. It can be said that he is one of the strongest members of the Kizuki family "at present". And... he was once the most promising candidate for the next head of the family.


    However, after the blooming of the spiritual power and the manifestation of the "unusual ability" of both Hina, the eldest daughter, and Aoi, the second daughter, he voluntarily gave up his position as a candidate for the head of the family. Although he was still superior to them at the start of the original story, he thought that his two cousins would surpass him in the future. This would lead to the prosperity of the entire Kizuki family.


    In fact, the older sister can revive herself even if her neck is twisted, and the younger one can strengthen her body by simple spiritual power, making restraints and neck-twisting powerless, so it can''t be helped. Well, even if the "mystic eye" is neutralized, he is still overwhelmed by their bare skill at the beginning of the game.


    (Above all... he is a character who can''t show his openness.)


    In the game, Kizuki Shisui is not cruel or cruel, but he is a man who thinks of his family as a whole with a cold heart and is willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of it. Therefore, depending on the route, he would cooperate with the main character, and on the other hand, there were times when he would thoroughly confront the main character. And when they confronted each other, he was merciless and unscrupulous. Considering my position, I could not say anything careless to him, even if he was not a person to watch out for.


    "''Shin/shen''...I heard that youkai was small in the beginning and had just turned into a great Youkai. However, it was wounded... It is possible that it was defeated in a territorial dispute with other Youkai and washed up in that mountain forest."


    Shisui opens a scroll that seems to be an inspection report from the researcher group who retrieved and analyzed the carcass and describes its contents as if to confirm them.


    "Multiple tentacles were severed, and the fatal wound was caused by a de being twisted into a depression in the shell, resulting in fatal damage to the internal organs, huh?"


    "Hmm," he says and looks at me.


    "I don''t mean to put it this way, but with the equipment provided to the servants, it would be difficult and it''s not impossible to damage the outer skin of a great youkai. Even if they were wounded."


    "With the dagger that Princess Aoi gave me, I was able to aplish my mission the other day."


    I anticipate what he wants to ask and answer his question ahead of time. The content itself is true, and above all, by answering first, it implies that I am obedient. Kizuki Shisui is not a clear enemy at present, but he is not a fool if he bes an enemy. Therefore, I could not let his impression of me worsen.


    "...I don''t me you for receiving the gift from Princess Aoi. But you should have reported it to me. It is my job to educate and supervise you."


    I think he meant "monitoring and supervising". but he does not say it. Among the Kizuki family''s subordinates, the most numerous, the most expendable, and the most likely to rebel due to their poor treatment, are the servants. Although they are educated (by brainwashing), cursed, and information controlled to deter escape and rebellion, they are notpletely safe. So, Shisui is ced one rank below the other members as the head of the servants'' group because he is capable of putting down a rebellion by himself when it breaks out.


    "Please forgive me. It was the princess''s request."


    It''s not a lie, but it''s not true. At the time of the bestowal, the gori princess refused to ept my refusal and said that she would not allow me to take it away, but she did not tell me not to report it. Nevertheless, I didn''t report it because I didn''t want to draw attention to myself and I didn''t want to be known. Well, she is a quick-witted princess with a whimsical habit. If Shisui asks her some questionster, she will probably make some adjustments to her story. Or at least, she should.


    "I see. Very well, I''ll let her know. I don''t mind favoritism on a whim, but as long as it''s for the sake of control, I''d appreciate it if you''d let me know."


    In other words, in the future, the servant should be warned not to hide things from him. This is a good example of how the saying goes.


    "Well, there were some problems and some luck, but an achievement is still an achievement. Even if you are a mere servant, your achievement should be properly appreciated."


    These words proved that Kizuki Shisui is a person who never forgets to give me candy after the whip. At the same time, he did not disregard me as just a servant in a bad way.


    (Still, my origin is slightly different from other servants... so he is wary of me on that point as well.)


    I guess he thinks that I am suspicious of what I am thinking because I was originally a caretaker of sis (anego-sama) and now I am a servant. Therefore, he is trying to show me some candies to ease my frustration, and at the same time, he is trying to find out what I think by my reaction...


    "We, the servants, have suffered a considerable loss due to the failure of the previous two missions. It was a painful loss, even though this is a job with a lot of turnovers to begin with. However, thanks to your support, I have asked you to take on the role of group leader temporarily, and I would like to take this opportunity to officially give youmand of the group. Naturally, there will also be an improvement in your treatment."


    For a subordinate group leader, it was a kind of appropriate and generouspensation. In order to prevent rebellion and collusion as much as possible, the servants do not have fixed units. They usually did not have active interactions between the upper and lower ranks, and the horizontal ties were not that deep because of the rapid turnover of members. In addition, there is no rank higher than the leader of the group, and the leader of the group is given a private room, unlike the subordinates who sleep together in the same room. So, they are isted from the rest of the group. And with such istion, it is difficult to n anything with the subordinates. The ancestors of the Kizuki family who made this organization have really bad character."


    "I humbly ept your trust..."


    ...But I already know that from the book, and I don''t think I can escape from my position as a servant by such a lenient way. Therefore, I was able to kill my emotions and ept the appointment honestly.


    (Yes. Wait for the right opportunity. It''s too unknown now. The sure way out is to wait until after the original event...)


    To be precise, there were many bad endings in which the servants or the whole Kizuki family was wiped out or obviously wiped out, so I had to lead the main character to a route where he could break the gs of such a route and escape. Although it is difficult, and the situation has already been partially changed from the original game... it should still be possible to follow the main flow of the story. And taking advantage of the event...


    "...!!!"


    I think to that point, and then I realize that the head of the servants is staring at me from the front all the time, and I close my mind and pretend to be unconcerned.


    "...Oh, yeah. About supplies. You can tell the curse-tool men about the weapons and the clothes. I''ve already talked to them."


    With that, he pulled something out of his pocket and held it out to me.


    It was a Noh mask. Not the small mask I used to wear when I was a low-ranking member, but a Noh mask that represented an old man. It was a mask for the leader of the group.


    I bowed deeply and epted the mask. Just before taking the mask, the giver smiled meaningfully.


    "Keep up the good work. I will be on your side as long as you know your ce as a servant, swear fealty to the Kizuki family, and devote yourself to your duties with sincerity and devotion."


    I felt cold on my neck and broke out in a cold sweat, probably as a warning. If I said the wrong thing, my neck would surely be in a crisis.


    "...I understand."


    I reply shortly. For a moment, the pressure from the torrent of spiritual power filled the room... and it took about ten seconds for it to subside.


    "...Quickly wear the mask. I have a lot of work to do."


    The words were spun as the thick pressure of spiritual powerpletely subsided. I silently and somewhat hastily put the mask on my face, trying hard to stop my hands from shaking. I didn''t want to look too much like a dead man with a bloodthirsty face.


    "Now, you can retire."


    "Yes, sir."


    I reply in apletely emotionless tone to the smiling order from the head of the servants and turn on my heel.


    (D*mn! I can''t stay here forever! I don''t know when I''m going to be killed...!)


    I am aware of my heart rate spiking. I try to stay calm and hide my emotions like a servant, trying to avoid the nervousness and fear that makes my legs almost fall off.


    But in a way, the worst news for me may have been from the report I was about to give early. Because right now, he looked at my back and said, as if remembering.


    "Oh, that''s right. I''ll give you the official noticeter, but I''ll tell you now. Tomobe-kun, you are to apany me on my next trip to the capital. I expect you to be ready and willing to do your duty."


    "...Yes?"


    Kizuki Shisui''s merciless and sudden bombshell statement made me forget my acting and give such a stupid reply. After all, his order was too ill-timed.


    ...Yes. This mission was the worst mission at the worst ce at the worst time.


    Anyway, this was the time of Kitsuri Shiroki (�����׾_), one of the heroines in "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)", and one of the most infamous beast characters in the game... Her prequel to the game was about to start in the capital...

 Chapter 9.1

    Chapter 9.1


    Thanks Dan for the support. Volume 2 has started...


    In the previous lives, foxes, roon dogs (tanuki), and cats are believed to have been animals that wielded the art of transformation and the Youkai jutsu. They were called "bake-danuki" or "bake-neko" (monster roon dogs or cats).


    In this world, too, it is the same. A monster fox that has gained wisdom and youkai power by eating the flesh of a human being with spiritual power or a youkai with youkai power is called a youkai fox in particr.


    Especially in the East, including Fuso-kuni, the Cmity Youkai of fox that has continued to umte their power for a thousand years are called "Celestial Fox" and are feared, but this is because at one time in the continent, the Cmity Youkai of Celestial Fox appeared one after another and destroyed the continental dynasty that constituted thergest humanmunity at the time by their scheming and intriguing ways. Their intelligence is higher than that of other monsters since they were small Youkai, and therefore, they can easily survive and bloom into powerful monsters. They were also very knowledgeable about the affairs of the human world and were good at ying cunning tricks. Because of this, the Imperial Court encouraged the active hunting of the monster foxes after the tragedy on the continent.


    Of course, the fact that the Imperial Court actively encourages them means that their hatred against the Court is also fierce too...


    Therefore, it may be natural that a lone monster fox is looking down on the capital with overwhelming malice and hostility under the moonlit sky.


    Now, the capital, which has a history of more than 1,000 years and has functioned as the center of the "human" species in this Fuso-kuni, has been the target of invasions and "feeding grounds" of numerous Youkai in the past, as well as humans, due to its richnd and powerful spiritual veins.


    In some eras, it was flooded by the hordes of the dead like rivers of death, and in other eras, it was ruled by the Four Evil Youkai. In another time, a serpent swallowed thend, trampling viges and cities on its way to thend as it marched eastward, and when the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons attacked, the national army and the people worked together under the emperor''smand to sessfully defend the city.


    ...However, the Youkai "Kuuban", who was loyal to his instincts and desires, was strong and united the monsters who would normally not cooperate with him, and organized them into the most powerful and intelligent group, causing the city to be a hell filled with the corpses of Youkai and humans that covered the ground both inside and outside of the city.


    And even through all those years, humans continued to hold thend. Now hundreds of thousands of people live in the capital, which is literally the center of Fuso-kuni. To put it paradoxically, if this capital were to fall, the country would be destroyed by itself. And for youkai, by acquiring a powerful spiritual vein residing in this capital, the youkai will reach the next level of Cmity Youkai. Yes, a mythical entity of which only a few have been recorded in history, and which may or may not even be true...


    "That''s why I''ve built such a huge army. To destroy the city of the vain and vain of the abominable humans, and to aim higher."


    With an air of arrogance, the Youkai fox... a figure with nine silvery tails and distinctive animal ears on her head, giggles and scoffs. Behind her, she finds herself surrounded by an army of thousands of monsters. They are an army of monsters that she has spent decades roaming the country, multiplying and forging. In fact, her army, which has already eradicated several small cities and a few, albeit weak, families of exorcists, is not deceptive.


    "Well, let''s get going. You, go on. Those who run, those who defy, and those who resist, devour them all equally and eat them up!"


    The confidence of the Youkai fox is not a lie. Indeed, it is not an easy task to destroy a city or a house of exorcists. After all, the army of a city or a family of exorcists would not be easily defeated if all the lords and houses of exorcists were to join forces to defeat them.


    That is why the hubris of a young Youkai fox less than a hundred years old, even Cmity Youkai, is in a sense unjustifiable... and so, at this time, she has paid for her sins of naivete with her own body.


    "What...?"


    In the next instant, the vortex of crimson me that forms behind her burns over a thousand Youkai, many of them medium Youkai, and even a dozen or more great Youkai, most of whom are burnt to a crisp and disappeared, and some of the lucky ones that didn''t burn up fell to the ground with their burned-up bodies...


    "Is that... a dragon?"


    The Youkai fox turns around and stares dumbstruck at the being that has nearly obliterated half of the Youkai hordes she has spent so much time preparing. At the same time, she is aware of the overwhelming difference between the two groups.


    The sacred dragon curled up in a coil... the Onmyoji sitting at its head slurps down a gourd of sake, then smiles an abusive smile andmands the familiar.


    "Here''s one more shot. Go ahead, White Lotus (Byakure/��ɏ)!"


    A shrill roar is released in response. At the same time, burning breaths of fire are released. Ignoring the thick shells of the monsters, their me-resistant fur, and the barriers of Youkai power, the Youkai are instantly incinerated and burned to a crisp. The incineration, which nullified all defenses, was a fire of karma that rose to the level of a conceptual attack.


    "Gghh... Nonsense!? With just two attacks... my servants...!?"


    The shadow of the youkai fox, who had escaped the mes with her youkai jutsu, shouted words of abuse in disbelief. It was overwhelmingly unreasonable anger, and her voice trembled with fear, though she would not admit it.


    "D-Don''t be ridiculous...! How many people does it take to raise an army this big...!!"


    "How many people have you fed?"


    "...!!?"


    The voice echoes from behind her, and the Youkai fox twists around to unleash her sword. Even with her bare hands, the Cmity Youkai''s seriousness could easily decapitate a person''s head...or rather, the upper half of their body. In fact, the ck-robed "human" standing behind her had her body blown off except for both of her legs.


    However, soon the pieces of flesh turned into ck shadows, and the atomized shadows gathered in a trail and formed a figure again, as they should have.


    "Illusions...!?"


    "No, you killed this old man for sure. But don''t worry, this body is just strange..."


    The voice of the man who had just ridden the dragon echoes in Youkai Fox''s ear as she yells. At the same time, a shock echoes in her head. Probably hit with a gourd, Youkai-fox plunges to the ground as if mmed to the ground.


    "Gbbhh...!? Don''t you dare, you human...!!"


    If it were a human, its skull would have been crushed and its contents would have popped out. But even for a Youkai fox at the moment of impact, it suffers a concussion. However, the next moment, the figure, which was just barely a doll, rapidly erges... and with a roar, a huge silver-haired nine-tailed fox appears in the dark night. That was the true form of this Youkai.


    ''<i>You bast*rd! I won''t let any of you live...!</i>''


    The Youkai fox shouts angrily. She has fought strong men many times before. She has used every means at her disposal, even the most cowardly and despicable, to win, and she has ignored the begged for the life of the vanquished, tormented them, and devoured them. She had absolute confidence in her own wisdom and power. So, if she attacks him with all her might...!!


    "That''s my line!!"


    A young shrine maiden kicked the Youkai fox in the face with a spinning kick in the air. The blow with the leg strengthened by the overflowing spiritual power ripped the flesh of the Youkai fox''s head, cracked her bones, and shattered some of her teeth. The monster loses consciousness for a moment, and in the next moment, it suffers from unbearable pain.


    ''<i>Ghhhhhaa...!!!?</i>''


    Youkai Fox falls down while vomiting a lot of blood. However, the exorcists who protect the capital have no intention of showing any mercy to "her" as she falls, following the force of gravity. So, from all sides, people attack to strike her with a final blow...


    ''<i>Ghhh...!!? You bast*rddddd!! In a ce like this, in a ce like this! This is so stupid! Will I die!!!</i>''


    "...!? It''s not good, stop that youkai quickly...!!"


    Covered in deep wounds, Youkai fox uses herst resort. The exorcists realize that the monster is about to do something and try to stop it.


    So, when the shadow of the fox is cut open by the exorcists, the next moment, the exorcists cast a powerful spell to set it aze, followed by a direct hit by lightning from a thunder cloud that suddenly appeared, and further pierced it with needles created by translucent wards that were generated from all directions. All of the attacks were a blow to a great Youkai, and even a lower-level Cmity Youkai would not be safe if they were not prepared for them. But...


    "You idiot! It''s an illusion...!!"


    One of the exorcists, who specializes in magic and hypnosis, noticed something strange and shouted. The remains of the creature, which was supposed to be a piece of meat, however, disappeared like a mist the next moment. It was a masterpiece of illusion that Youkai Fox had created with all her remaining strength.


    "Tsk...!!"


    Some literally kicked up in the air with just their muscles, some created a foothold in the air, some used shikigami, or constructed a form in the air, some aimed with a bow and arrow, etc... Each in their own way, they used Youkai-jutsu to stop the departed Youkai fox again and again. But...


    "What the...!?"


    The next moment, the huge Youkai Fox emitted light. The light was so intense that it covered the vision of those around it... Several of them tried to attack it, aiming at its approximate position, but there was no response. Then the huge light broke up into small particles of light... and they began to fall on the city and its surroundings like a meteor shower.


    "D*mn it, that''s why you are doing that...!?"


    A few exorcists who can attack from a long distance sessfully shoot down some of the streaks of light. However... more than half of the light falls to the ground... and disappears into the darkness. The exorcists look on with a mysterious or bitter expressions on their faces...


    "Contact the emperor and the ministers. A pompous monster has left us a troublesome present just before dying."


    A man dressed in ck appears before they know it and orders the exorcists. And the monster-killing experts affirm the order by making themselves invisible.


    "......"


    The ck-robed man sighs as the full moon appears fantastically in the blue darkness. How could they have made such a blunder against a monster of "that caliber"? It is a mistake that would have been impossible in the days of the Great Rebellion. After all, on the night of the full moon, blood boils and we be fools. And since it is usually around this time of the year that the Youkai are so active, the situation is unbearable.


    "...If only she''de back."


    The shadow in ck sighs again thinking of a formerrade-in-arms who has retired from the service of the court due to injury and age. A momentter, the ck shadow disappears like a mist to do its duty...


    *

 Chapter 9.2

    Chapter 9.2


    In the original game "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)", the yer can join a trip to the capital by improving his abilities to a certain level by a certain point in the game''s progression.


    In Fuso-kuni, the setting of this work, the central part centering on the capital is ruled by the imperial court with the emperor and court nobles as the core, and the local areas are ruled by the dual power of the feudal lords who rule mainly in the secr world and the exorcist family who deal with supernatural phenomena such as youkai.


    Going to the capital is one of the duties imposed by the imperial court on the lords and the exorcist ns. They do it once every three years and are ordered to visit the inner pce and guard the capital for half a year.


    The Kizuki family also regrly visits the capital with a delegation of their n, and this visit to the capital is scheduled in the middle of the game, and the storyline will be diverges depending on the status, friendship, and likability of the main character, whether or not he apanies the visit to the capital, and who stays or goes away to the capital. Oh, if a yer gets along with one of the sisters, and he/she goes to the capital and gets along with the others, he/she can see a great scene...? (white eyes)


    (In other words, this time is exactly two and a half years before the start of the original game...)


    Considering that it takes half a year from the time the main character is taken in by the Kizuki family to the start of the capital event, it is clear that there is only a short time left before the game starts.


    ...however, the initial setting and the situation have already deviated from the original story, even if only slightly, because of me, even if it was an unavoidable action to survive. I don''t know if the game will start as it is, and even if it does, the question is how to avoid the route that almost always ends badly, or how to escape by taking advantage of it. Even if I seed in freeing myself from the curse of subjugation and surveince, the country itself may be in a mess. The difficulty level of this game is really a disaster.


    "Tomobe, are you even listening to me?"


    "What? C-Can I help you...?"


    Ie to my senses at the sudden voice, and look at the owner of the voice through the mask.


    I was kneeling in a corner of the room, and what came into my view was a spacious room with tatami mats... there is also a girl sitting on the floor with a Japanese harp sitting right in front of her. The girl in peach color smiled with a sly smile as she took her hand off the strings and put it on herp.


    "Oh my, how extravagant of you to be thinking about something else while others are ying? You seem to have be haughty since you became the leader of the group."


    "No, I would never do such a thing. I was just thinking about the concerns in the capital."


    The girl giggles, her voice a little like a bird''s chirp, and I offer an apology, including the obvious.


    Three oxcarts (already converted into stray houses), plus one wagon for carrying goods, four exorcists, including a representative, and ten misceneous people to take care of them, apany us. There were also five cloistered men, 12 servants, six other men such as the medicine group, and about 30 temporary workers... If it were only by numbers, the formation was asrge as that of a low-ranking feudal lord, which was a treat for Youkai and the others, partly because many of them had spiritual powers and unusual abilities. For the note, although the roads are well maintained, Youkai still appears and attacks merchants and travelers, especially on the mountain roads. There may even be bandits.


    "Oh my, how can a servant leader be so worried about such a thing? You''re getting too cocky. How can a servant do better than me and my uncle?"


    She smiles a ssy, yet clearly, abusive sneer, hiding her mouth with the sleeve of her kimono.


    The fact of the matter is, I''m only a servant. I have not the slightest chance of winning in a fight, not against the younger girl in front of me, let alone against her fat uncle, who is the head of this group. So, what can I do to make them retreat from the fight? Even if not, unless Cmity Youkaies out, the monsters that attacked us on the way would have been killed immediately by the exorcists who apanied us. Fortunately, I, the leader of the servant group, can be a gori princess''s guard, apanion chatter, and a listener of her harp performance without having to do any work.


    But that''s only until we enter the capital. After all, visiting the capital at this time of the year is euphemistically suicidal, you know...?


    (No, if I don''t do something about it, I''ll just die.)


    Based on the original game and the manga/novels, the timing of this trip to the capital is very bad. To be precise, Gori-sama and Fatty are strong, so they may be okay, but if it goes badly, I may die from idental injuries. And the most problematic thing is that even though I understand that I am in such a dangerous ce if I read the novel, I would feel bad if I don''t do something after entering the capital.


    (The question is whether I have free time or not, and if so, what I should do...)


    Since I know about the brain miso pudding case of Item Kayo-chan''s parents and the dance-eating party at the orphanage in the new city, I feel too guilty to ignore it, and more than that, it troubles the storyline. If there is no such thing, it is better not to ignore it.


    Even if it is not, that female fox is as bad as the Kizuki family in the main story of the game. As for Aoko, she is also a big deal, but she is less hated as far as the main story is concerned... but the female fox was already the target of hate from the time the game was sold. She was an evil woman with a rotten character. There was a little, really a little, defensible setting, but it was too much of a fuck-up to cover it up. It makes people think that it might be better to kill her if you can (even if it is unlikely).


    In fact, it is not a small matter to be crossed so lightly...


    "Oh my, you are thinking about something else, aren''t you?"


    "Princess, that..."


    "No need to make excuses. You can''t fool me all you want. Even through your mask, I can guess your shallow thoughts just by the way you act. You''re so vacant. It''s puzzling. If you were going to the capital, you should be more nervous, no... is it depressed?"


    The gori princess has a strange expression on her face. Well, it is rare to be excited about life in the capital, but not so rare to be depressed. In the time of the Youkai Rebellion, however, there is no safer ce than the capital in these days.


    "You seem to be in a very low state of mind, huh? Is it so bothersome for you to apany me?"


    "No, there''s no such thing."


    "Then why do you seem so serious?"


    "It''s just..."


    I''m not a very smart man. I can make assumptions and take countermeasures in advance, but I''m not nimble enough to take the best possible action on the spur of the moment when those assumptions are deviated from. So I am silent for a few seconds.


    "......"


    "So, you can''t tell me everything as it is?"


    In response to my brief silence, the gori princess mutters, but with the right meaning. Well, Goris are the sages of the forest, so it can''t be helped.


    "No, I have no secrets from the princess..."


    "I don''t need excuses orpliments. I''ve seen it all the time."


    She lets out a choked sigh and waves her finger. The sideburns on the edge of the room are pulled up in the air andnd in a position that is just right for where she is sitting. The girl continues to fan herself with her elbow on the side breath...


    "I know you''re not well educated, but I know you''re not stupid. You must have a reason for not wanting to talk about it, don''t you?"


    "With all due respect, Princess, there are things I am considering for the sake of the Kizuki family and the Princess. However, I ask your forgiveness if I cannot make a decision at this time."


    I bow my head in reverence and plead. I cannot lie here. The gori would be offended if I told her, and the six senses of the exorcist are not to be trifled with. She can detect my lies and deceptions from the slightest difort. And moreover, if it is against a gori...


    That is why I will not tell a lie. There is no benefit for either the Kizuki family or the gori in letting that fox woman do what she likes and letting her be strengthened. Especially for you, gori-sama. You don''t want to lose your favorite hero, do you?


    "...I see."


    The gori princess replies to my words with a momentary hint of frustration and then continues.


    "So? What is it that you want from me, making such an unprovable and unconvincing request?"


    "I will devote myself to my duties as long as they are assigned to me. However, I would like to have some freedom in my leisure time."


    The Kizuki family understands that it is impossible to work from the time one wakes up to the time one goes to bed, even for six months straight, so there are some vacations and breaks. The problem is that even those hours are notpletely free, and even the little freedom that servants have to move around can be enough to make the family suspicious and wary. So, all I ask of her is tacit approval and follow-through.


    "That''s a very bold request from a servant. Do you expect me to grant it?"


    She whispers in a mean tone. However, she is wise despite her reputation as a gori. She herself must understand that at least my words are not lies. And she can handle whatever she wants to do to a single servant at any time. Above all, I knew that a gori with too much talent and too much time on her hands could not fail to be interested in this unknown proposal.


    ...And I probably won the bet.


    "Okay. When you''re done, send me something interesting. Understand?"


    The words sounded familiar. When the main character asked for her help in the game, she said the same thing in return for his agreement.


    "As you wish."


    I bowed my head again, deeply and gratefully. Even though the conditions were negative and troublesome, her eptance of my request saved many lives, averted several bad endings of the original main character, and above all, increased my chances of survival...


    "Princess, we have arrived. We are now preparing for your entrance."


    Just as I was about to express my gratitude, a messenger reported from the oxcart. I looked at him through my Noh mask, and the gori cowered her shoulders and waved her fan in approval.


    After bowing, I step out of the blind of the oxcart. Then I saw it reflected in my vision.


    It was the majestic gate of the castle. A wooden gate that separated the rich, verdant fields that would turn golden in autumn. Many oxen, wagons, and footmen lined up in a long line to the gate, which was supervised by the city guard. The gate itself is a fortified gate with multipleyers of protection.


    Now, the crowd parted as if to break the sea. Then, the Kizuki family''s oxcart and the line of people headed for the gate, enjoying it as a matter of course. For the note, it is not possible for a family of exorcists to line up at the gate with merchants and migrant peasants. Likewise, I follow the line, standing guard by the oxcart.


    "...well, now that I''m here, I guess I''ll have to do it."


    I make up my mind to do it. It''s dangerous... but as long as I can expect a return for it, I have no choice but to do it.


    I rearrange the timeline in my brain ande up with what should be my first priority.


    I know what I must do first in this capital. That is to stop the revival and strengthening of the damned fox. That is... to stop the dancing and eating at the orphanage on the outskirts of the new city and to stop the former head of the Onmyou dormitory, Azuma Hibari (�����ȸ), from being devoured without resistance by the cowardly means of being taken hostage.

 Chapter 10.1

    Chapter 10.1


    Thanks Shikka for the support...


    The ''Great Human Youkai War''... it was an upheaval as nightmarish as the copse of the continental dynasties, at least for the countries in the East.


    No wonder it could be called like that because a great Youkai or Cmity Youkai with some power could lead a flock of hundreds or even thousands of them. But is that the only reason?


    Well, hundreds of thousands are very much. No, if it was just that much, it would not be so surprising. Then, what if the other reason to be called like that is because they have amand hierarchy just like a human army, and they are controlled and could attack humans with a clear strategy?


    This question is answered by a youkai called "Kuuban". It has high intelligence and a deep understanding of human society and its ecology.


    This "Kuuban" used its power to hide in the sky andmanded other Youkai to ravage the farming viges and attack the city streets to disrupt food production and distribution, causing food shortages and resulting in starvation and deaths in great numbers.


    On the other hand, those with spiritual power and skill are cut off by cutting off their limbs, and their ability to think is taken away by some kind of illusion to be used as resources for the infamous "human farm," while those without power or skill are left as refugees, and Youkai transformed them into dolls or they are nted with a parasitic Youkai. They then sent the refugees to well-protected cities where supplies were tight.


    They also burned down mines and industrial areas, no matter how small, and interfered with the production of armor and weapons for human soldiers by eating and killing miners and craftsmen.


    Then, after the youkai had overwhelmed the humans, the "Kuuban" would say: ''... Now, humans, give me everything you have. I promise you a wonderful world in which all life will begin and end happily, without the suffering of hunger, the pain ofbor, or the fear of death, for your children and grandchildren''. These words were, in a sense, true. In exchange for... all human dignity.


    But what''s not helped is that even such a proposal for "emptying the world" was quite "moderate" in the face of this ferocious Youkai.


    ...This "Kuuban" who tried to terrorize and despair humans both materially and psychologically with his brutal, cold, and rational strategy, and on the other hand, tried to force them to "surrender" with his devilish sweet talk... Its strategy destroyed some small countries or actually forced them to surrender, but on the other hand, it made Fuso-kuni, which was now thergest power in the East after the death of the continental dynasty, to strengthen its will to fight against the war. Because of this, many Youkai sneered at the choice. But soon they were gone.


    The monsters underestimated human malice and hostility. Fuso-kuni, like the Youkai, countered the Youkai attack with ruthless strategy and by developing new weapons and techniques by cutting open the heads of captured Youkai while they were still alive and studying them, or by using criminals, refugees and orphans who volunteered or had no family to be used for forbidden sacrifices, decoy bombs, and human experimentation.


    In the end, the humans won the tragedy by a paper-thin margin with enormous sacrifices due to their malice and hostility that exceeded those of the Youkai.


    And since then, Fuso-kuni''s and the human side''s (on thin ice) victory in the Great War reversed the bnce of power between humans and Youkai in the East. The "Kuuban" itself was a powerful monster, and many old and infamous "Cmity Youkai" and "Great Youkai" who had belonged to it were defeated.


    Of course, it is still a national issue for Fuso to deal with the surviving monsters, and they are not easy to be dealt with... but at the same time, it was also a fact that the Monsters who had suffered great damage could not easily attack humans anymore. Even now, it is not unusual for them to attack people on city roads, or devour lumberjacks and hunters who go into the forests or devour an entire mountain vige in the countryside. Although the human influence area appears as an area on the map, in reality, it is nothing but dots and lines, except for a few areas. Even so, only the most vigorous Youkai or the most reckless fools would have the guts to attack a town or a city of a certain size.


    Anyway, for many people... especially in urban areas, it has been five hundred years since the Youkai ceased to appear, or were repelled before they could enter... This has made the Youkai less terrifying, especially in the capital. Still, the Imperial Court continued to regard the Youkai as enemies. As a result, in the capital and other urban areas, hostility toward the Youkai was directed toward other entities.


    They were the heretics who emerged from the war and the struggle for survival between humans and Youkai, and who was rejected by both worlds... they were called half-Youkai.


    *


    In an age without electricity, even with candles,nterns, and bonfires, people basically woke up with the light of day and went to sleep when the sun went down.


    But a young woman with long brown hair and ochre eyes... at least on the outside... wake up at four o''clock in the morning... a little past five in the morning. As she got up from her cotton futon, the cawing of crows and chickens echoing from outside gradually reached her ears as she awoke from her slumber. But as she was about to get up to get ready for the morning, she noticed something.


    "Hmm? ...Good grief, you''re a bad sleeper, aren''t you? There, let go of my clothes."


    With these words, she gently crawls under the covers and soothes the children who are clutching her clothes. They are probably no older than ten years old. The futon had been ced on the side, on the top, and on the bottom to make the most of the space in the not-sorge room... but it would have been too cramped with so many people gathered here. And now it''s summer.


    "Do you mind if it sweats? You should all sleep on your own futons."


    With these words, she reproaches the sleepy little children with horns, wings, or even ears. She then puts them back to sleep in their ces.


    "No... Mommy, stay here...let''s go to bed, okay?"


    A particrly sleepy little child grabs her clothes and clings to her, looking sleepy and reluctant. At this sight, Azuma Hibari smiles lovingly at the child but says something in a troubled tone.


    "Okay, okay, you are a sweet girl. But I have to make dinner now, okay? After that, I''ll sleep with you tonight but can you can sleep alone for now?"


    She pats the child''s head, soothes the child, and somehow manages to convince the child to go to bed so that she can finally get ready for the morning. And the first thing she does is to refill the altar with water and say a prayer. The altar is a bit of a ward against evil and misfortune. It is especially good for exorcising children''s illnesses. It also has the effect of purifying and repelling youkai energy.


    Next, she checked the garden, watered, and fed the animals, and after preparing herself, she used an illusion to make her "roon ears" and plump, round tail disappear and went to the well in the city to fetch water��


    *


    "Did you hear? Yesterday, ording to the story..."


    "Yes, I heard that soldiers are patrolling in the former city. I wish they''de here too."


    "I''ll be too scared to walk the streets at night for a while. Is there somewhere that sells good luck charms...?"


    "Me too. My store is always busy at night, you know? It''s a problem..."


    The wives, literally, are having a lively well-well meeting in front of the well in the early morning, and when they suddenly notice the shadow, they quickly move away.


    "......"


    Azuma Hibari, holding a big tub in her hand, bows to these women, and they too give her a deceptive smile. Even though she knew they were not sincerely friendly, she did not pursue the matter. She just silently poured water into the bucket and left the ce carrying it on her back.


    "That person... I think she''s from that orphanage over there..."


    "Yes, I think so."


    "I''m sure she''s not a bad person, but at this time of year, you know?"


    "Yes, what was she thinking, taking in all those creepy kids?"


    "But it''s scary to have them live in the back alley... it''s better to have them all in one ce...."


    She ignores their conversation and hurries home. She knew that anything she said would be meaningless and would only make things worse and make it harder for them to live there.


    ...Then, when she came home, she poured water from the bottles in the house, and finally started to prepare breakfast.


    "If I remember, rice... Sigh, I''ll have to go to the rice store today..."


    Azuma sighs as she looks at the contents of the rice bin in the kitchen. The rice in the rice bin is grain rice. Raising more than ten children who are in the prime of life, the cost of food is not so reasonable, and it is not often that he can feed them white rice.


    "Haha, I used to eat it every day when I was at work..."


    Now she thinks back on how extravagant she was in those days. Thinking back, even when she was mobilized for the great uprising, her meals always consisted of a bowl of white rice and three vegetables. It was probably to prevent treason and exhaustion of valuable forces... Well, she couldn''t be more thankful to the supply men of those days. And she feels ashamed of the fact that she is far better off today than she was back then, and yet she can''t even feed her children white rice.


    However, she cannot mourn forever. She grinds the grains, puts them in the kettle, and then turns on the stove to steam them. At the same time, she makes miso soup with leeks and shredded fried bean curd and adds an egg that she harvested in the morning.


    Summer is the season for harvesting eggnts and cucumbers. The former is harvested a little while ago and made into pickles, while thetter, fresh and fatty, is harvested in the morning and cut into pieces so that even children can easily eat them before dipping them in miso and eating them.


    For about two hours or so, when the meal is ready, she drags the children out from under the covers. The children, who were reluctant to leave her not long ago, now refuse to get out from under the covers, cursing her as if she were an agent of evil. But fed up with their good mood, she helps them get ready for the morning, and finally manages to get them all to sit down at the table just after five-time (8:00 a.m.).


    "Shall we eat then? Let''s sp our hands together."


    She smiles and signals that she will eat, and the children respond with the same deration in a low tone of voice. After that, they eat their breakfasts as if they were in a dam. Azuma also took one look at them, smiled a small, loving smile, picked up a bowl of grain rice, and slowly brought it to her mouth as if she was savoring it.


    After the meal, while the older children helped with the cleanup and the younger children yed in their rooms and in the garden, Azuma started to prepare for her departure to work at the temple. Unlike the old city with its many shrines and temples inside its gates, the new city is not inferior to the old one in terms of poption, but it was originally a city created by refugees who settled there on their own after the Great War. Although the Imperial Court eventually recognized its existence, the city was created in a disorderly and haphazard manner,cking various infrastructures, and its standard of living was inferior to that of the old city, with many dayborers and manualborers, so it was not safe, not to say a dangerous area.


    For this reason, the number of temples and schools in the new city is limited, and intellectuals who can provide education are rare. Therefore, she was very useful as a former employee of the Onmyo Dormitory, and she also liked this job. The tuition received from the parents of individual students is notrge, but the number of students isrge.


    She knew that if she used her own savings to pay for the children''s upbringing, she would be able to provide for them until they reached adulthood.


    "Are you leaving, Mother (Okaa-sama)?"


    The one who asked in a hushed tone was a little girl who had just been ying chase with her friends in the yard. But a mere little girl does not have a lizard''s tail.


    "I''ll be back in the evening as usual. Until then, will you stay at home with the others? If you get hungry you can all eat from the rice bin. Just don''t eat too much, okay? I''ll buy some dumplings on the way home today."


    She consoles the little girl who seems to be on the verge of tears and leaves her in the hands of the older children, reminding her to lock up the house and not to follow strangers. In case she''s not home, she has a few shikigami in her body to protect them, so there shouldn''t be any problems...


    Then, after covering her ears and tail with a spell, Azuma left her house, which also serves as an orphanage, with her children seeing her off. She then walked along the unpaved and chaotic streets of the new city to a temple located on the outskirts of the new city.


    On the way to the temple, she was caught by touts at a food stall, but she managed to avoid them and arrived at her workce. There, she greets the elderly but virtuous priest, who is enthusiastic about charity and other activities, and then goes about her work.


    "Good morning everyone, how are you? Are there any children who haven''te yet?"


    """Yes...!"""


    The children who cheerfully answer her greeting are about the same age as the children in the orphanage. They are, however, ordinary children without horns, wings, or other organs that are not originally human.


    The first thing she taught them at school was reading and writing, followed by arithmetic. In fact, that is the extent of the knowledge required in this new city. Of course, she also gave lessons on culture, history, morality, etc. in her own way.


    The moral ss was especially popr. It was mainly based on a cautionary tale, but the children enjoyed listening to a story that they had never heard before.


    After the lesson was over, the children were divided into those who asked for new stories and those who started ying with each other, and themotion began. It was part of her job to watch them to make sure they did not get hurt until their parents came to pick them up.


    "Teacher, tell me the story again!"


    "No, Teacher ys with us!"


    "Teacher, teacher! yhouse with us!"


    Being pulled to the extent that she is afraid her outgoing clothes will be torn off, Azuma looks at them with a wry smile, though she is exhausted. And then she thinks. Children are all the same, she thinks.


    "I''m a great hero! You''re the monster, okay?"


    "Ah, again..."


    "I want to be an exorcist too!!"


    "Yes, yes! I don''t want to be a monster!"


    "That''s right! You''re always ying that role!"


    The cheerful boys were making a lot of noise. They seemed to be having fun ying the role of Youkai exterminators, discussing their roles andpeting with each other for them. Naturally, the most popr role was that of the exorcist, followed by the soldiers, vigers, and...


    "......"


    Even though she knew it was inevitable, the pure children''s conversation still pierced her heart more deeply than many of her own mortal injuries, and she felt a gut-wrenching pain...


    * * *

 Chapter 10.2

    Chapter 10.2


    After finishing her work and seeing the children off, Azuma then reported to the head priest that she was leaving and left the temple. It was after noon when the sky began to turn red with the setting sun and the ground was getting darker...


    "...Oh, did I promise to buy you dumplings or something?"


    As she is on her way home, looking at the sky absentmindedly, she remembers the promise. And there was not much rice left. This means she has to go shopping, and she turns her attention to the solution to the task at hand. More precisely, she used the task at hand as an excuse to escape from reality.


    Now, after having rice with cereals poured into a bag with a measuring cup at a rice shop, she steps onto the main street where many stores are lined.


    The main street of the new city is much more chaotic than the walled old city, but it is no less crowded and lively. In a sense, it was more lively than the old city where only middle-ss and upper-middle-ss people lived.


    Izakaya (bar/tavern), udon noodle shops, loach soup shops, tempura stalls, chazuke stalls, grilled fish stalls, dengaku stalls, fruit stalls, ice stalls, etc. were loudly advertising to passers-by. The appetizing smells of various foods wafted in the air everywhere. If it is a countryman who has juste from the city to work, they might think that there is a fair or something like that. In fact, the city is usually this crowded.


    Among them, Azuma visits a dumpling shop sandwiched between an izakaya and a chazuke (rice with green tea) stall. A middle-aged man with a bald head, holding a fan to endure the heat, uses a to grill the dumplings until they are cooked just right, then dips them in sugar and soy sauce to add vor.


    "How are the sales going, owner?"


    "Oh, is that you, teacher? I''d like to say they''re selling well, but..."


    When Azuma calls out to him, the owner greets her reverently with a positive smile on his face. His son also studied at the school about once every three days.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No. I just heard that the Youkai invaded the capital yesterday and they have been repulsed. But there are some of their survivors hiding in the city... word will probably spread tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to attract many customers."


    The owner sighs. Like many people living in the new city, the owner of this dumpling shop is not a very wealthy person. If the number of customers decreases, he will be forced to make a living. It is not that they live on a daily ie, but for the residents of the new city, it would be a big problem if their ie decreased or disappeared for days at a time.


    "Well, it''s a big problem. Then, let me help the owner out. Give me some dumplings. Uhh... 20 dumplings, 10 each with sugar and soy sauce and sweet red bean paste."


    "Okay, teacher. I''ll get them right away!"


    With a friendly smile on his face, the owner wraps the dumplings in bamboo leaves.


    "Hmm? I think you counted wrong. There are two too many."


    "Aren''t there ten hungry kids at your ce? Two for you. It''s an extra."


    "But..."


    "Don''t mind it. Though it may offend you. I don''t like those brats very much... but you''ve been a big help to us here in the city."


    Even though people did know that she was the head of the Onmyo Dormitory, many of them didn��t know a woman named Azuma, who came to this city a few years ago, was a government official who was familiar with so-called "curses". Besides, no one has any ill will toward her because she teaches at a temple school where teachers are in short supply, teaches simple charms and medicines to the neighbors, and even takes in those abominable half-Youkai monsters.


    Of course, the fact that she lives with a half-Youkai is cause for concern and anxiety...


    "I see. I''ll take it then."


    She pays for 20 dumplings and expresses her gratitude with a smile. There is no doubt that there was a clear sense of gratitude. At the same time, she was indeed filled with mixed emotions.


    (I wonder if they would treat me the same way if they knew I was one of their kind...?)


    Even though she knew the idea was a bit twisted, she still couldn''t help but wonder about it.


    *


    The sky is getting darker, and Azuma Hibari hurries back to the orphanage, which is also her home. Once home, she has to do her chores. It is not easy to run an orphanage by herself. Of course, it is not as hard as it was when she was fighting for her life.


    "...Was that a scream?"


    Suddenly, her hidden animal ears caught the voice. It was something that a normal person would never be able to hear, but she was half a non-human being, and at the same time she possessed the super-senses of an exorcist. So, she could distinguish even a faint, fading voice in the darkness.


    ''<i>It hurts... I''m scared... save me...</i>''


    "...!!!"


    As soon as she recognized that muffled voice, she was running. She leaps and runs at a tremendous speed while keeping herself hidden in a ce where few people are watching.


    As soon as she reached the back of the house, a grim look appeared on her face. There were two figures. One was a man, dressed in a cloak and carrying a spear. And lying at his feet was...


    "What are you doing!?"


    The figure turned around quickly as if it had noticed. The face of the figure wearing a cloak for blocking recognition cannot be seen, and even if it could be seen, she would not even be able to remember the face she saw due to the blocking technique.


    However... she had a forensic sense enough to read a person''s thoughts from his or her gestures. And she realized it at the same time. She also noticed that the other person was startled to the point of being dumbfounded. It was as if the shadow knew who she was. And most of all, it was as if she had made some kind of irreversible mistake...


    "Huh!? ...!!?"


    The figure with the spear leaps from the spot using its spiritual power andnds on the roof of a nearby house. Without a footstep, the shadow runs from the roof to the roof as if it were weightless, fleeing from the scene at full speed.


    "Wait... D*mn it!?"


    Azuma tries to chase after the shadow, but she realizes that she has more important things to do. Immediately she rushes over to the child, who is lying on the ground in tattered clothes and bruises all over her body as far as the eye can see as if she had been thrown out on the ground.


    "This is..."


    And then, for a moment, she gasps at what she sees. The girl there has silver hair. Her hair was white and shining, and her eyes were pierced. At a nce, she looked like a slender child, soft and fragile, as if she would break at any moment. She must have been no older than ten. It was painful to see such a child covered with scars as if she had been abused. Her breathing was a little rough andbored, and her small chest was beating up and down with every breath she took.


    However, that is not what she should really pay attention to. Yes, the real thing to pay attention to was the head. Big fox ears with hair the same color as her hair, and a single thin fox tail growing out of her buttocks...


    No doubt she was protecting a half-Youkai child with the blood of a monster fox in her veins...


    *


    "...Seriously. I failed to intervene at the right moment."


    In the dark of night, in a ce where no one could hear him, a reincarnated mob fighter voiced his despair that things had gotten soplicated.

 Chapter 11.1

    Chapter 11.1


    It was a memory of a distant day. A girl was running frantically through the dark forest, out of breath. From behind her, the sound of several people running after her.


    The girl''s pretty, young face is distorted by suffocation and fear, and her eyes are filled with tears. There was despair, sadness, and frustration at the absurdity of it all.


    Why must I suffer like this? Why do I have to face the threat of death? Why do I have to go through this horror? Why, why, why...?


    "Aaaaah...!?"


    She must have gotten caught on a tree root or something. The girl falls with a sprained leg. And perhaps aware of the sound, footsteps, and angry voices approaching her. Immediately, the girl hides in the grass and gasps for air.


    "Hey! Where the hell did that monster run off to?"


    "It can''t be that far away with that body! Find it! Find it and kill it!"


    Slowly she peeks out from the grass to see her pursuers. There were men with machetes, hoes, or maybe even hunters with flintlock rifles.


    "I didn''t think that girl, that monster brat was here..."


    "Yeah, I was thinking it''s hrious. She got lost in the mountains. But then, she came back a monthter. It said that brad was rescued in a mountain vige, but it smelled like some kind of animal. I never thought we''d be mixed up with that monster!"


    One of the pursuers shouts in a tone of deep disdain and there was a sense of hate in his voice. At that time, only a few decades had passed since the Great Human Youkai War, and the Imperial Court was eagerly engaged in clearing away the remnants of the defeated forces. They marched their troops into the open road and killed the monsters without mercy, even babies. They also put a bounty on the monster''s head to make the people actively hunt in the mountains, and finally invade the territory of the monsters who did not participate in the great uprising.


    There is no mercy for the weak. Neither is there any mercy to be given to the monsters. After all, if human beingspromise even a little, if they give them a little mercy, the past wars will be reenacted again. Then, Fuso-kuni and human beings, who have barely won the war after so many sacrifices, will not be able to endure another great war in the future. Therefore, the seeds of unrest must be killed before they sprout.


    And in such a time, there is a tragedy that a half-Youkai girl was killed in an unknown way, but in a sense, it might have been inevitable. That is the trend of history, and the tragedy of a single individual has been swept away and forgotten in the vast sea of memories.


    ...Yes, even if she had seen her mother, the only family she had left, brutally murdered as a traitor to mankind while hiding in a gap in the storeroom...


    "Sob... Sob... Mommy... Save me..."


    The girl cries out as she crouches down, sobbing uncontrobly. She wishes she could wake up from this terrible dream as soon as possible. But it is an unfulfilled wish. Reality is right in front of her.


    "I found you!"


    The girl''s distinctive "fox ears" were jerked back before she could even let out a small scream at the sound of that voice. A forceful pull that almost shreds the ears, sending the girl to the ground. If her fox-like tail had not killed the impact, she might have hit her head.


    "I''ve got it! That''s it!"


    One of the farmers shouts and the farmer''s men gather in droves. All of them are furious.


    "Eeek...!?"


    A girl''s legs tremble with fear, and she can''t even stand up.


    "White hair, tail, and ears, I knew it! It''s the monster fox!"


    "You''re a monster for taking the form of a human!"


    "You nned to disguise yourself as a human and eat us alive, right!?"


    The girl''s ears are pulled back from her head and her tail falls limply as she is shouted at in a fury of unintelligible words. The girl''s literal fright like a small animal may awaken in some people a desire to protect her. But for those who have heard the horror of monsters from their parents and grandparents, it would have seemed like an act to catch them off guard. Or those who saw that it was not an act would have felt superior seeing the frightened half-Youkai.


    ...However, some of them also had other feelings because of the girl''s motherly beauty.


    And one of them was the man who had first dragged her out of the room. He suggested to the others around him with a sneering look on his face.


    "Oh,e on, are you serious?"


    "With a monster like this? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Are you fucking perverted!?"


    Some of the men frowned at the suggestion. But then again some of them looked at the girl with curious eyes. The girl, who had not yet reached her secondary sexual characteristics, instinctively sensed a frightening and dangerous future in their licking nces.


    Then, the man who started it all approached the girl, seized her hands and feet, grabbed her clothes...


    * * *


    "Noooooo!!?"


    "Aaaah!?"


    "Aaagh!!?"


    The girl screamed as soon as she woke up. Several startled little voices followed at the same time.


    The girl is drenched in sweat and out of breath, remembering the dream she had just had.


    But what was it about? Dreams are quickly forgotten once they are awakened.


    Therefore, she was already forgetting what exactly it was, though she was aware that it was very frightening, and sped her hands around herself. But perhaps it is the fact that she has forgotten what it was that makes it all the more terrifying.


    "Haah... haah... haah... haah... Huh?"


    The frightened girl suddenly notices an even smaller hand on her small hand. Then she turns her head in the direction of the hand.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    The young girl with a lizard-like tail mutters, looking deeply worried. Behind her are several children peering at her as if to observe her...


    "This ce is...?"


    "This is an orphanage that I run. It''s not very well run, though."


    The girl''s question was answered by a strange woman with roon dog ears and a tail who appeared from behind the children.


    "Umm..."


    "I''m Azuma Hibari from the Kawahara Orphanage. The girl there is Akane, the youngest one in our family."


    The lizard girl smiles with a grin.


    "I was surprised to find you in the city. You were all in tatters, and there was a guy with a spear right next to you... I''ve never seen you around here before, I wonder if you were born outside the city?"


    Azuma asks the half-Youkai girl about her identity. But...


    "......"


    The girl looks stunned as if she is about to say something but then turns her face down as if she realizes something is missing.


    "...? What''s wrong?"


    "...Umm, I''m sorry. Who am I?"


    With a look of deep confusion on her face, the girl confessed that she did not even know who she was...


    * * *


    ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' character Kitsuri Shiroki is a character who is supposed to be a former Cmity Youkai of a half-Youkai. She is cruel and self-centered like other youkai and appears on the fourth mission of defeating a youkai when certain conditions are met in the game. In this mission, the good people of the vige where the main character stays and interacts with her are devoured by her hordes of Youkai, including women and children. She is known among her fans for her fleshy, bby body and erotic thighs and buttocks.


    She craves power and sees humans as either food or insects, but at that time she is defeated in a battle with the main character and is forced to flee for her life. It was a serious blow to her pride.


    Depending on the route, the main character and she go through several battle events after that, but she is overwhelmed by the growth and power of the main character, even though she ys dirty and outrageous tricks every time, and she bes attached to the main character out of hatred. Then, she will contact one of the elders of the Kizuki family, or the gori princess or the old hag, or the remnants of the old Kuuban faction ''Rescue Youkai'' and be used by them, which is also a branch route.


    The heroine g is triggered when the main character (or rather, the main character was her true love), who was trapped with her, seeds in rescuing her from being used and left for dead.


    ...or more precisely, she survives, but due to her weakening and the resulting loss of much of her Youkai Energy and her memories. This makes Kitsuri Shiroki unable to maintain her original form, and she turns into a young child. But then, shees to love the main character who is kind to her for the first time in her nk memory, as if he were her own parent, and can be used as the main character''s familiar, whose initial stats are low but whose growth rate is very high.


    However, don''t let your guard down here, because "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" is a terrible thing. Many yers have grown her into a Lolita (and a good one at that) for the sake of story progression or to collect stills for service scenes, but if they grow her too much at this point, they fall into the pitfalls of the producers'' malicious scheme.


    In fact, if her status is raised to a certain level, the yers will be forced to enter a bad ending. After all, she would regain her power and her memory. And depending on the route, the Kizuki family would be attacked by surprise and half destroyed by her betrayal. moreover, several heroines who are highly favorable to the main character are killed as if they were targeted.


    If those of you who have a bad feeling about this is right, your feeling is correct. Her goal is, of course, to monopolize the main character whom she has been obsessing over since she regained her memory and her original personality. She may also have memories of being rescued and of being a child afterward, which are intertwined to make her a very troublesome and sickly character.


    Although the details of the situation depend on the gs that are set, in most cases, the main character is made to be a statue and put a cor on his neck to prevent him from escaping. The end of the story is a gruesome one, in which the fox monster violently rides the protagonist in a cowgirl position and makes the main character eat the flesh of a human who has spiritual power, including a member of the Kizuki family (and whom the protagonist knows well) who was killed to make him a Youkai like her. Yes, the still image of this scene is so shocking that it distorts many people''s sexuality.


    Moreover, in this case, the main character drops out in the middle of the story, so that the "Youkai group" achieves their goal and the capital falls into the hands of the Youkai group, and Fuso-kuni is destroyed. Ah, this is not funny!


    Well, one of the short stories of the prequel to the start of the original story of Kitsuri Shiroki is ''Kitsune-ji Tragic Tale (The Tragic Tale of a Fox Child)''. It''s a d*mn story about how she got enough power to fight with Aoko-sama at the start of the original story, though she had only enough power to attack the capital in good humor and get avenged. It is known to fans as a devilish work in which the evilness of the female fox is described to the hilt. And if one follows the content of the story, then...


    "Well, well, this has be more than a little troublesome."


    A new city in the capital... a messy city not protected by walls, wards, etc., on the roof of the tallest building in the city, I hide myself and my presence with a cloak cursed with concealment and recognition blocking... a mysterious gori''s parting gift... and cluck my tongue.


    The novel describes how, just before she died, the fox monster divided her soul into several incarnations. If things are to proceed as in the novel, those incarnations will cause many incidents in the capital, especially in the new city where the Imperial Court is not so careful. Then, the monster foxes will gradually regain their power, gather, fuse, and finally resurrect as even more powerful Youkai with the main dish of tragedy.


    From my point of view, I wanted to prevent this resurrection from happeningter. And to do so, I needed to deal with the core of the resurrection, the portion that would be the catalyst for the main dish to be devoured...


    "D*mn it, there''s nothing I can do at this point, huh? I guess I''ll just have to start with the easy part."


    Once she''s under the protection of that Azuma Hibari, I should avoid any contact with her. Still, regardless of the fact that I have no choice but to stay out of it in the end, I think I should start with the task at hand.


    "In other words, let''s go hunting for small fry...!"


    The next moment, I throw my spear as hard as I can toward the target that I have caught by sharing my vision with my shikigami''s bat.


    The spear, which was thrown with my physical strength strengthened by spiritual power, was of slightly better quality than the one I had used when I was a lowly soldier, and the tip of the de was covered with spiritual power. With a sound of cutting through the air, the spear thrust forward and smashed the head of the monster fox that was about to devour the drunken man from behind. The top half of the head is reduced to a piece of meat, and the corpse falls down with its four legs wandering aimlessly. The drunkard staggers down the dark street, unaware of what has happened behind him. Sigh, he is a carefree man.


    "It''s a hassle to deal with the carcass... but I can''t just leave it there..."


    I muttered to myself as I leaped from my hiding ce and ran soundlessly along the roof. The carcass of a monster will only attract other monsters, and if a human eats it carelessly, he or she may be a monster as well. So, I can''t just leave it there.


    Of course, it is also true that I don''t have the time or ability to handle all the corpses of at least dozens of them, as they are described in the novel. Then, I would have to ask...

 Chapter 11.2

    Chapter 11.2


    "Oh? Are you in trouble? I can help you with that if you like."


    I leap and distance myself as soon as I hear those sticky words echoing in my ear. Well, it''s not that I didn''t expect stalking...!


    "Hey, hey, don''t look at me like that, okay? It hurts my feelings."


    "Why would a demon (oni) be hurt by something like that...!?"


    I say in an unfriendly tone to the monster dressed as a begging monk who smiles at me in a yful tone. The demon in question cowered her shoulders and muttered small words.


    "It seems that you are having trouble disposing of the corpse. So, as a woman who has been there before you in life, I thought it might be a good idea to offer a helping hand or two, don''t you?"


    The demon crouched down in front of the corpse of the monster fox that had fallen to the ground. She then reaches out her white hand to the destroyed head and ys with the crumpled brain... plucks a piece and puts it on her outstretched tongue as she looks at it. The gesture is grotesque but at the same time charming.


    "Hmm, well, it doesn''t taste bad. How about I buy one of these carcasses?"


    "...What?"


    The demon''s mouth twists in amusement at my suspicious expression. She puts her tongue back in her mouth and swallows the tasted piece of meat with a gulp, then continues her story.


    "Hey, it''s not that bad, right? It''s a win-win situation that will make everyone happy."


    The demon, whose clothes are devoid of any color, looks oddly sensational as she winks and sticks out her tongue in a small gesture.


    "Since you seem to be obsessed with these guys, I''ll gather up the foxes myself. All you have to do is to take care of them and give them to me. How''s that sound? Not a bad deal, is it?"


    Well, on the face of it, the conditions are not bad. But...


    "There''s nothing more untrustworthy than a demon proposal."


    It is a fool to take her offer, who is a big liar. So, It is not worth discussing.


    "...It hurts my feelings to hear your immediate response. Don''t you think it''s a bad habit of yours to always disrespect people''s good intentions?"


    "Good intentions? I mean, you''re not even a person."


    "Oh? Hahaha, you''re right. But did I just win a point from you?"


    Despite her amusedughter, every time the demon "nibbles", onomatopoeic noises of bobbing, smacking, and gurgling are heard, which makes me want to frown.


    "Phew, thank you for the food. Anyway, it''s a monster fox, isn''t it? It tastes pretty good for a small youkai."


    The demon that has devoured most of the food, including entrails and bones, ps its hands together in satisfaction, red blood clinging to the corners of her mouth. It was a surreal sight, partly because of the grotesqueness of the leftover food at her feet. I mean, after all, she is eating.


    "Hehehe, there''s no need to be so upset. I won''t bother you next time. But if you need help with the meat, you can call me anytime. It''s just you and me."


    "I don''t think we have any friendship."


    "You say something terrible that so easily again. You see, I''m a girl, too, and it makes me sad when you treat me that way..."


    Even though she said so, the demon fades away with a face that doesn''t look sad at all. Well, these demons can turn into youkai energy winds, hide in shadows, and even turn into mist can easily disappear. It is truly an ideal ability for stalking. In the original game, she must have been stalking the main character literally every hour of the day, even when he was in the bathroom or taking a bath. It''s a creepy ability.


    "Still, I don''t have a lot of options."


    There are not so many people who leave their own ns, or who are awakened to the power of spirituality and curses from themon people and live in hiding in the capital as a rogue exorcist or a native sorcerer, but it does not mean that there are no such people. However, ording to the description of the original story, I don''t want to get close to them because of the danger... but I guess I have to try to contact them for the sake of connection?


    "Tsk, that''s why I didn''t want toe to the capital this time of the year...!"


    I said with venom as I leaped up and ran through the rooftops of the new city again. The shikigami I had deployed in the sky had captured another fox''s body. It will take time, but I have no choice but to move. Although it''s not my duty to weaken them, I''m not so thick-skinned that I''d let innocent civilians get eaten alive...


    *


    ''<i>...Hehehe, that''s good, that''s good. Those qualities are very human and heroic, just the way I like it.</i>''


    In the dark, dark night of the city, the monster who was ''expectedly'' kicked out of her proposal smiles broadly and whispers to her ''favorite'' human being. Although, if he had epted her proposal, her ardor would have cooled down at that moment. A person who readily epts the favor of a monster is not the "hero" she is looking for.


    ''<i>Still, it looks like you''re in a lot of trouble, but I wish you the best of luck. As a weak and childish person, I hope you will spit blood, suffer, be afraid, bleed, and still grit your teeth and move forward.</i>''


    "...and I''ll give you a little support like I did thest time," the demon mutters happily like a mischievous child at the end.


    Her eyes observing the human in the dark night are like a maiden in love, like a loving mother, like a female captive of pleasure and delight, and most of all, like a beast in front of a feast...


    * * *


    "Truly a vulgar demon."


    "Oh? What did you say, Princess?"


    The official, the lord who was in charge of weing the princess, tilts his head and asks, not having caught what she muttered. Then, wearing a raven-hatted, straight-robed courtier, Kizuki Aoi covers her mouth with a fan,ughing like the tinkling of a bell. It was a gentle and lovely smile that made people feel affectionate toward him.


    ...But it is only on the outside.


    "No, it''s the cuisine of the capital. I was surprised at how delicious it was."


    The content is typical of a child of 13 years old, but her manner is soft and elegant, and above all, her voice is somehow charming and sexy. The hostess is momentarily taken aback by the peculiar atmosphere, but she immediately expresses her gratitude with a cheerful smile.


    The food was spectacr. The dishes served in bright porcin andcquered containers were a whole sea bream grilled in salted water, a prawn boiled in salted water, a plump hamo (pike conger) tempura, and sashimi made of various kinds of sea fishes artistically arranged. Considering that the capital is located ind, one can imagine the hardships involved in bringing the fish out of the sea alive and serving them fresh.


    The teriyaki pheasant was fragrant, and the soup stock made from dried oysters was delicious. The takikomi-gohan (rice cooked with vegetables from the mountains and duck meat) was served with white rice, and the taro and shiitake mushrooms were simmered in a broth of soy sauce and kelp, which made them very tender. The cucumber, eggnt, and turnip pickles were well seasoned with vinegar.


    Sugar sweets and steamed buns were not the only sweet dishes prepared for the guests. There were also fresh watermelons and peaches cooled by well water. Moreover, there were also candied apricots, which were mellow. However, above all, ice cakes made of shaved blocks of ice and served in crystal bowls were a treat with juice and sugar sprinkled on top.


    If sake or imported wine is served with it, it would make a perfect presentation of a banquet of the upper ss in Fuso. Moreover, all of the above-mentioned dishes are for one person, and the fact that these dishes were prepared for more than a dozen people shows the wealth of the people who prepared this banquet. The orchestra that entertained the guests at the banquet was also quite skillful. They might have been invited from the pce.


    Such an extravagant banquet, which themon people could not imagine, was prepared by the head of the Oumi family, Oumi Yoshikazu, who was a Daisuke of the Ministry of Justice and the head of Genba-ryo (The Agency for Buddhists and Foreigners).


    The Oumi family had originally been a family of exorcists just like the Kizuki family, but they had lost most of their powers and abilities over the generations, and now they had almost abandoned their exorcism duties and had changed their upation to a court noblemen. However, they had been married to the Kizuki family several times and were chosen to stay here because of that rtionship. Of course, the Kizuki family would be obliged to protect them from the Youkai and curses in exchange for providing a home for the Kizuki family for six months, even though they were guests of the Kizuki family...


    "Of course, we would not ask for your help unless we were in great need. The city is well-defended. Even if youkai of all stripes attack here, it will be difficult for them to enter the city. Even if they could, the building itself is protected by wards and curses. It would be safe."


    The courtesan, a member of the Oumi family, boasted of the city''s strong defenses. And it is not a mere tiger.


    "That''s very good. ...But when I came to the inner pce, there was a very heavy guard."


    Aoi inquired very naturally. The security of the inner pce, where the emperor resides and the government is carried out, was very strange even at a normal time. The fully armed Imperial Guard, a group of warriors on all four sides, and even the agents of the Onmyou dormitory were mobilized for the security, which was, to put it mildly, unusual. The tension was so high that it seemed as if an attack was about to happen at any moment.


    "Hahaha, it''s no big deal. The story goes that some monster with no sense of humor tried to invade the city and was beaten back. We''re just on the lookout for survivors of the attack, just in case they''re stirring around outside."


    Lord Oumi, who sits at the top of the table with Kizuki Uemon, the representative of the Kizuki family in the capital,ughs as if it really is no big deal.


    That may be true in one respect. Yes, in one respect.


    The inner capital, consisting of the old walled city and the inner pce, is indeed mostly safe. But what about the surrounding area? The new city and the surrounding viges, which extend just outside the city walls, do not benefit from the capital''s defense mechanism. Moreover, the Imperial Court seemed to be reinforcing the defenses of the Inner City, rather than protecting the fighters and warriors who were packed into the capital.


    (I wonder if they were willing to cut off the numerous and obscure people. Well, it is a very courtly way of thinking.)


    Though cold and ruthless, this is not the first time, and it is not only because of theplete discrimination based on status. For the Imperial Court, the protection of the inner court... the sacred veins beneath the inner court... was certainly a priority above all else, and there is a history of having to resort to cruel and vile measures to fight against the cowardly Youkai.


    ...However, the Imperial Court is still corrupt in the sense that it is openly trying to sacrifice the people in this day and age when the country has enough power and strength to fight, even if it was 500 years ago.


    (Though I don''t mind if they do so.)


    Kizuki Aoi thinks. That in itself is not important. From her point of view, it does not matter how many lowly people are eaten by Youkai and others. After all, she was not willing to take any action to deal with the "loss" that wouldn''t suffer her and her surroundings. Besides... it was in a way convenient for her that the Imperial Court did not act.


    (If he is not interfered with, that''s not a problem.)


    If he is interfered with, it will hinder his growth and tarnish his reputation. In that case, it''s better that he doesn''t move.


    (Was it a monster fox? Let it be fodder for him.)


    How much he knows about the situation, or how he knows what''s going on and why he''s moving... it''s hard to tell at this point through the shikigami attached to him. But it doesn''t matter and it is more convenient. An ordinary man is not interesting to her. So, if he has something that surpasses himself, that is something to be weed. Knowing that he''s something special.


    "Hehehe, that''s good. If all goes well, I''ll reward you."


    Amidst merryughter and music, she slowly slurps down a crystal ss of imported wine. After finishing her drink, she scooped up the red drippings from her mouth with her white fingers and licked it off with her red tongue, smiling in a way that was distinctly different from the other participants.


    "So... don''t forget to bring a souvenir, okay?"


    The smirk on her face was perpetually aggravating, ferocious, sensational, and... frightening to the point of being terrifying.

 Chapter 12.1

    Chapter 12.1


    Sorry for thete update...


    In ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', which is basically modeled on Japan around the Edo period when there were neither human rights nor the concept of democracy, Fuso-kuni has a strict ss society. Rather, in fact, because the country is overrun by monsters that surpass human beings, and because there are people who have special power to fight against them, the sense of ss and hierarchy may be more strict than in the real feudal age.


    As for the ruling ss, the emperor, who is the supreme ruler of Fuso-kuni, and the royal family stand at the top of the ruling ss, and the court nobles, who are in charge of the central government and ministries, the feudal lords, who are in charge of local administration and military affairs, and the exorcist family, who have the ability of opposing monsters of different shapes, reign in the upperyer of the ruling ss.


    Below them are thendowners, such as big merchants and vige heads with interests such as wholesale dealers, who hold the upper middle ss, and in the middle of the society are the rich farmers who ownrge tracts ofnd, though not as much asndowners, themon samurai who eat the stipend from the feudal lords, the skilled craftsmen, and middle-ss merchants who have real estate, privilege, other assets or skills, etc.


    Of course, being in the lower ss does not mean that all the people are in need of food and shelter. Such a fragile country will soon be destroyed by the Youkai. So, while most of the peasant townspeople have little entertainment and have to work every day, they earn enough to eat and have a minimum savings. Well, there are still some peasants who have to pay a heavy tribute, the urban poor who have to work day jobs to survive, and the untouchables who are treated as lowly people, as the game suggests. As for me? I was born a poor farmer in a cold vige. Well, we are lucky that we have privatend, though it''s not as big as a cat''s forehead.


    In such a situation, there is the Tachibana family, a merchant family whose roots can be traced back to a noble family that fell and threw away its position as an aristocrat, and belongs to the upper ss among the so-calledmoners.


    This family runs a grain business, which was also important in Japan during the Edo period, and also runs a long-established major tradingpany that has been in business since before the Great Human Youkai War, dealing with daily necessities such as liquor, soy sauce, salt, sugar, and cotton, as well as luxury goods such as silk cloth and perfumes, weapons and medicine for the defeated warriors and warrior groups, and even imported goods from the southern countries and the continent. In the game, Tachibana Kayo-chan (14 years old at the start of the game), known as Kayo-chan, the item shop owner, is the first store of the tradingpany, where yers can purchase various rare items at a high price.


    By the way, this Kayo, as is usual with the characters in "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)", is not a character to be captured, but rather a character with unnecessarily borate standing pictures and abundant image variations. Therefore, she is often included in the first encounter heroine or harem member of NAISEI-oriented authors in theter secondary works. Above all, the incident in the gaiden novel ''Sad Tale of a Fox Child'', also known as ''The Incident of Item Shop Kayo''s Parents'' Brain Miso Pudding'', ignited fans'' fantasies rted between the two different books.


    Well, wouldn''t it be a sight to see her parents'' skulls cut open and their brains being scooped out with a bamboo whisk and eaten alive while hiding in the carriage''s baggage? Then, after the murder of her parents, who were the top management of the merchants'' association, the daughter alone had to manage arge merchant''s business... Combined with the description of the family in ''The Sad Tale of Fox Child'' and some dark lines in the game, fans of the game have been shown a lot of stories in which the daughter sells her body to bad adults in order to protect the store. Uh, yeah. Loli girl who literally put her body on the line for the sake of it... that''s pretty twisted.


    ...Ah, now, this is a long exnation of the introduction. Anyway, Kayo''s personal misfortunes are also quite remarkable, but I have my own reasons to intervene in this event other than good intentions. After all, this event, along with the dancing and eating event at the orphanage, will help the fox monster to regain her full power.


    "Hey, is that...?"


    I stare at the line of wagons (not only horses but also cows, to be precise) moving along the city road a few miles away from the capital. The number of wagons alone must be at least thirty. And if it were to include small clogs, the number might be three times as many. There were dozens of performers andborers, and dozens of guards as well. Some of them have a spiritual power. No doubt there were defective exorcists, stray sorcerers, and ronin who had escaped from their ns.


    "That said, the quality is not that great."


    The gori princess dressed in a traditional cherry-red kimono, waving a fan by her side, boasts in a bored tone. In fact, as she says, their abilities are not good enoughpared with those of the top-ss exorcists.


    Well, in most cases, the defective exorcists and the stray sorcerers are mostly runaways from their parents'' homes, trouble makers, farmers, etc. who have secretly awakened to spiritual power because they are weak and difficult to stay. Since they are weak andck know-how, it is no wonder that their ability is low. Of course, there are some cases like Kazama Sabisuke or Michibishi O whose talents are too strong, or who were expelled from Onmyou dormitories or their families because they studied too much on the forbidden arts in the era of great war which is hical... Though there may be some elite guards of Tachibana Trading Company, but they are not the best ones. In any case, such guards would have been sent elsewhere rather than to the safety of the capital.


    However, that said. I should say Tachibana Trading Company is a goodpany. It is true that they are mostly defectors and stray, but in the first ce, there are not so many people who have spiritual power and other abilities. Among them, those who are skilled enough to fight are even more limited. Even if there are a dozen or more exorcists, sorcerers, and warriors withbat skills as guards, the quality and number are more than enough for escorting people in the vicinity of the capital. If medium Youkai ss appear, 4 or 5 of them would be enough for fleeing. And such a situation near the capital is not somon. If it were normal.


    Maybe they don''t know it yet because they''ve been out in the countryside. They must also don''t know that dozens of people have gone missing in the capital, especially in the new city, in the past week or so. Or they may not care about it because it''s only in the new city. Other possibility is that they don''t think that such a powerful Youkai will not appear near the capital. And if things are going as described in the novel, it was a fatal mistake.


    "And that package... Oh, my, oh, my, if they carry something like that, of course the foxes wille. Although they seem to have put up some kind of a seal, they''re still amateurs. There''s a little Youkai power leaking out."


    I agreed. Carrying such a load to the current capital is like pouring a bucketful of blood over one''s head on the beach where there are many sharks. Tachibana Hibiki of the Tachibana Trading Company is mentioned in the novel as a determined merchant, but he seems to be clueless about matters outside his field of expertise.


    "Oh my, it has started..."


    When the gori princess muttered this, it had begun. A dozen or so monster foxes appeared and began to attack the line of wagons leading to the capital. The pack of Youkai, which had been hidden from sight, sound, and smell until the veryst moment, attacked the line of merchants, forcing them to stop their movement. They destroyed the wagon wheels, preferentially trying to neutralize the exorcists and fighters, and their actions to create a siege were clearly strategic and proved their intelligence.


    "It turned out just as you said. Are you talking about the foxes that are mischievous in the new city?"


    "Yes, I''ve been working with the princess''s permission and I''ve figured out about the attack. Moreover, it''s that Tachibana Trading Company. I thought it would be a good idea to them owe us."


    For a while now, I''ve been hunting for the human-eating foxes by myself under the cover of night, but this miso pudding project was more than I could handle on my own. At the same time, if I could break the event here and reap a considerable number of foxes, the subsequent event at the orphanage would be much better.


    Then, my methods were limited. And once I get involved in this case, I should finish it. The most fearful thing is to handle it halfway. This is because I cannot know how future events will change in a ce I do not know.


    That is why I brought this story to the gori who ispeting with sis (anego-sama) for the next head of the family (both in the game and in this world). I tried to move her in terms of scoring points for the imperial court and building a rtionship with a big merchant... I thought it would be a bit more difficult given her moody personality in the original story, but I was lucky that I was able to drag her out only by getting down on my knees.


    "Hmm, I don''t suppose this is the reason why you requested a freedom to roam?"


    Gori-sama asked me again, but a bit more curtly, about the request I had made earlier on the way to the capital. As in the game, she is confident of her talents and abilities and does not like to think snobbishly. She likes to do interesting things even if she knows she will lose something. So, if I make a mistake in my answer, I may have to cancel the rescue. Therefore, I must be careful about what I say in my replies.


    "This is rted, but this is not the main subject. If I had to say so, I would say that it is an essory to the main issue."


    The main issue is to get rid of yandere rivals who arepeting for the guy who will you like (while causing damage to others).


    "Oh, well. That''s good. I would have been disappointed if the gift had been anything less than tasteful. Please make sure the gift is something more interesting, not so theoretical andplicated, okay?"


    The gori deres in a mean tone while covering her mouth with a fan. Stop it, don''t raise your expectations. To be honest, I have one guess, but my expectations are low because of the mess...


    "...Princess, I''m afraid we must intervene or someone will die."


    I replied, as if to divert the conversation. The girl sees through my digression and squints at me. Oh, is it bad answer? Shoul I run away?


    "I think it''s easier for them to owe us after more people die, but... well, okay."


    She says helplessly and takes a step away from the sacred beast we''ve been "riding"... an eagle big enough to carry a few people. Yes, until now we have been talking on a sacred beast flying overhead. The headwind has been so strong since a while ago that I feel like I''m about to fall...


    "Tomobe, you know that you should get off after Andonds."


    Yes, I know. Because I''ll die if I jump from this height.


    As if mocking my inner musings, the girl quickly and naturally took another step forward, and the next moment she was falling.


    The girl''s body follows gravity and her fall speed increases at an elerating rate. Normally, the girl''s body should have collided with the ground and reduced to a piece of red flesh like a red boxwood.


    But I knew that this was impossible.


    A momentter, dust flew up as the figure hit the ground. For a moment, I was confused by the scene, not knowing what had happened, and both Youkai and the people surrounding her had stunned expressions on their faces.


    "Now, entertain me at least to kill some time."


    Her low voice echoed strangely and impressively in the momentary silence of the bustle.


    From the dust, a dreamy girl with a fan in her hand appeared with a noble and ghastly smile on her face...


    * * *

 Chapter 12.2 (With Illustration)

    Chapter 12.2 (With Illustration)


    The number of monster foxes that attacked the convoy was well over 30. Nearly half of them were monsters of the medium Youkai ss. At least ten soldiers, even if fully armed, would be needed to even contend with these monsters. When the number exceeded ten, it was beyond the capacity of the guards of the tradingpany.


    "This is ridiculous!? Why is this happening so close to the capital...!?"


    Tachibana Hibiki, the leader of the Tachibana Trading Company, who was riding in one of the wagons, was astonished, but he gave instructions to the convoy beside the officials. He shouted frantically with spit flying in the air, trying to get the wagons and servants away as much as possible.


    "D-Dear..."


    His wife, who is the descendant of Nanban descent (southern barbarian/Europeans who came to visit Japan around the 16th to 17th century) and used to be the store''s representative because of her beauty, calls her husband from inside the wagon with a voice trembling with anxiety.


    "Don''t worry! The capital is just around the corner. Help wille soon...!"


    It was a natural thought. After all, normally it would be unthinkable to leave the convoy of a big tradingpany carrying the goods ordered by the Imperial Court right under the nose of the capital to be attacked. Yes, normally.


    But since the Imperial Court strengthened the security of Inner Pce and Inner Capital, it means that the security of the other ces was rtively rxed. Also, the Tachibana Trading Company had a much better security than those other tradingpanies. Because of that, the imperial court were thought that they could defend themselves, so they were less conscious of them.


    Thus, the help would normally havee only after everything was toote. Yes, originally.


    But now, with a shock like an earthquake, Youkai''s screams are heard from a little far away.


    "H-Huh...!? What''s happening?"


    "A-A reinforcement! There is an exorcist ughtering foxes one after another!"


    A shadowy figure replies to Hibiki''s question. As soon as he understands the meaning of the response, a smile of relief appears on his face.


    "Father (Otou-sama)...?"


    "Kayo!? Stay inside with your mother. Don''t worry, help is on the way!"


    Hibiki turns around at the sound of an anxious voice behind him and reassures her. The frightened blonde girl in her mother''s arms nods in reply to her father''s words.


    But it is still too early to be optimistic. The next moment, the horse of the wagon they were riding in is beheaded. There were two horses pulling the carriage, but both of their heads flew in the air...


    "Aaaaaaah...!?"


    "Aaaaaaah...!?"


    As soon as the speed was increased, the horse which lost its head hit another wagon with a great force, and the pulled wagon itself overturned. Hibiki quickly pulls his wife and child into his arms, and his wife also shields herself to protect her daughter. And then....


    "Ugh... Ah... F-Father? Mother (Okaa-sama)?"


    The girl, who had been momentarily knocked unconscious by the violent impact, woke up and the first thing she saw was the faces of her parents. It seems that she was thrown out as soon as the wagon overturned and was protected by her parents.


    "K-Kayo... are you okay?"


    With a look of anguish on her face, the mother worried about her daughter''s injury. Her right leg was injured so badly that it was visible even through her kimono.


    "Ggh, my leg... Damn it!"


    Hibiki swears and endures the pain. He, too, had both of his legs pinned under by the luggage that had been thrown out of the wagon. With proper treatment, he would probably recover... but there is no time for that now anyway.


    "Ugh... K-Kayo, are you okay!? Are you hurt!?"


    Kayo shakes her head in affirmation at the sound of her father''s voice asking in pain. The girl tries to lift the heavy baggage with her small hands to help her father. Of course, the luggage does not move an inch.


    Kayo looks around frantically. Around her, the battle between Youkai, the guards, and the tradingpay employees is still going on. Although they might win in the end because of the reinforcements, it was doubtful that they would make it in time before they were killed.


    "Kayo, hide in the wagon, in the luggage! Stay in there until help arrives...!"


    Her mother''s voice was frantic, but the girl understood what she meant and now shook her head.


    "N-No! Don''t wanna...! I want to be with mother and father...!"


    "Don''t be selfish! Listen to your parents...!!"


    The father, with tears in his eyes, rebukes his daughter for disobeying her mother''s orders. Kayo''s shoulders tremble at the sharp words of her father, who is usually described as being too fond of his daughter and spoiling her too much.


    "Your father and mother will be fine. You just think about protecting yourself! Now, hurry up..."


    "What''s so hurry?"


    They gasp at the sound of the woman''s cold voice that follows Hibiki''s words. When Kayo turns her gaze in the direction of the voice, she sees a woman with silver hair and blue eyes, who is wearing a kimono and is covered with the blood of numerous people. Her face was distorted in a brutal way, her head had ears reminiscent of a fox, and four tails peeked out from behind her... she was clearly not human.


    "What... Huh...?"


    As soon as Kayo saw it, she fell to the ground from fear. Her face turned blue at the overwhelming presence of death, which was more than a girl could handle, and her teeth ttered. Her muscles were so tense with fear that she was bing weak, but she couldn''t care less about that.


    (It''s no use... T-This is.........)


    Her young mind wondered desperately what to do, but she soon became convinced that it was pointless. She knew in her childish mind that no matter what she did, she would not be able to save herself.


    "K-Kayo! Run away... Quickly...!?"


    Hibiki tried to tell his daughter to run away but then his left ear was cut off with a swipe of the fox''s tail. At such sight, his daughter and wife screamed.


    "Shut up! Be quiet for a minute you, monkey! Well, a family of a merchant who leads such arge army must have good bloodlines. At least better than eating those town people."


    Even if these family members have no supernatural powers and cannot consciously use their spiritual powers, their blood is mixed among the upper ss. The quality of the flesh and blood, including thetent ones, is of a high quality. And if the goods in the back of the wagon are also attractive, this raid was a natural choice in a sense.


    "Alright, let''s have some. I would have liked to eat more slowly, but it can''t be helped. It''s hard fighting it with what we have now. Let''s just take whateveres our way, shall we?"


    As for the monster fox herself, to be precise, before she split, she would have preferred to cut open their skulls while they were still alive and scoop up their brains and eat them little by little. It was a very enjoyable and pleasurable way to eat for her while looking at their face contorted with despair, fear, and pain as their body trembled... unless, of course, a woman like a lump of spiritual power fell from the sky. The best thing to do is to just enjoy the feast and leave while her three minions stall for time.


    Therefore...


    "Shall I start with the little girl who seems to be running away?"


    The fox woman with a cruel, ruthless, and brutal smile transforms her figure into a gigantic monster fox. Her cold, rat-like gaze pierces through the girl. Then she opens her huge mouth.


    Meanwhile, the little girl says, "It''s no use," and closes her tear-stained eyes as quickly as she can. She puts her hand on her head and tries to bear the pain that ising right now. But...


    "Huh...?"


    The moment she was prepared for never came. And then the girl slowly, frightenedly opened her eyelids to the question that came to her mind... and caught sight of someone''s back.


    "D*mn, this guy, my handle''s bent in one shot... Is my spear really better than my previous lowly one...?"


    The figure standing in front of the monster took a nce through the mask at the bent handle of the spear, which had been twisted by a blow from the fangs of the monster fox, and uttered a dismayed voice....


    Tachibana Kayo''s dark lines in the game.


    ?"Right now I''m just a signboard girl... but someday I''ll show them that I''ll take back the tradingpany from them. No matter what it takes..."


    ?"I''ve had my share of mud and water. I have endured humiliation. I''ve epted disgrace. I did it to save my father''s business..."


    ?"I will never forget. I will never forget the honor they have dishonored me with and I will avenge it twice as much...!"


    ?"Are you an exorcist? Hehehe, then I''ll give you a service. In exchange... you kill as many monsters as you can, okay?"


    ?"Men and youkai are no different. They''re just beasts living on instinct. It''s kind of creepy when they kill each other, isn''t it?"


    ?"Oh, you''re asking for a date? Haha, I''m kidding. I can''t go out with you tonight anyway because I''ve been summoned by the old scum of the tradingpany..."


    ?"No matter how much fate may y with my body, no matter how much my body may be defiled, I''ll never lose my pride. I can''t abandon that for the sake of my parents."


    Note: that the pictures of her standing when she says these words may appear to have the highlight turned off, her eyes in shadow, or she may be looking away.

 Chapter 13.1

    Chapter 13.1


    To tell the truth, I was thinking of taking it easy at this time.


    It is only natural. From the gori-sama''s point of view, a group of 30 or so Youkai, especially a group of medium Youkai, is not even her enemy. There is no need to be self-conscious about the battle, and if she fight properly, she would be able to kill them all in no time at all. If Gori-sama is going to sell her favors to Tachibana Trading Company, it is sometimes better for her to stand out. No need for me to be involved.


    But still... I was caught off guard at this point. Well, with a little thought, it''s easy to do. There''s no way that the whimsical little sister gori with a sadistic taste would take me up on my offer. In other words...


    "She''s ying with me..."


    I muttered to myself as I clung to the spirit animal, which was slowly gliding down to a lower altitude.


    It''s an overwhelming sight to see a storm forming and blowing away the monster foxes with a soft wave of her fan. But... that''s all. If it were real, it would be possible to shred the creatures with just the de of the wind as she yawned, but all she had to do was literally blow them away. Obviously, she did it properly... no, in fact, with her ability, she could have created even more terrible destruction even if she had done it properly. For her, it is much more difficult to control the force than it is to do it just right.


    "It would be easier for me if she''d just get rid of them... Oh, hey, are you serious!?"


    I frowned when I caught sight of it. I see an overturned horse-drawn wagon, a well-dressed couple who are probably injured and unable to move, a humanoid-looking monster, and a girl falling on her butt in front of them... Hey, idiot! Why aren''t you hiding in the carriage, Kayo-chan!?


    (Did the gori-sama''szy intervention slightly change the development of the story?)


    This is not good. At least in the original game, the daughter is still alive, but the whole family might be wiped out. If she dies, even if she is not a strategic character, the main character will lose a person who provides advice and services in terms of items. It''s not good, and even if the parents are saved, they might resent us for not being able to save their daughter (since the parents are portrayed to love their daughter very much).


    "Tsk, where''s the princess...!!?"


    I turn my eyes to the gori princess. Haha, she''s still ying around. I can already see what she''s up to.


    "Sigh... okay, okay! Alright, I''ll do it! Let''s do it...!!?"


    I do as the gori wickedly requests and stand up on the sacred beast. For a moment, the sacred beast growls in displeasure, but I ignore it. It''s your master''s request, so bear with it.


    I strengthen each muscle fiber in my legs with my spiritual power, and... the next moment I use the sacred beast as a foothold, kicking it in one swift movement and plunging it into the spot.


    I aim between the little girl and the youkai, who changes from a humanoid form into a monstrous fox the size of a wagon, and summon shikigamis just before I hit the ground. Two shikigami in the form of giant eagles grabbed my shoulders and spread their wings. The lift and buoyancy created by this slowed my fall...


    (Endure, endure, endure it...! Ughh!!?)


    I strengthened the bones and muscles of my legs just before hitting the ground to prepare for the impact... Sure enough, as soon as Inded on the ground from a high altitude, a violent impact hit my legs, organs, and body, and I cried lightly from the inside of my mask. As I roll to shed the shock, I leap in front of the little girl and catch a blow from the monster fox''s jaws with my spear just before it hits me.


    "Ggh...!? Heavy!!?"


    I grit my teeth and hold on desperately against the intense pressure thates at the same time. But the next moment, my spear, which was supposed to be made of steel, was bent in front of the monster''s fang blow with a loud crunching sound.


    "D*mn, this guy, my handle''s bent in one shot... Is my spear really better than my previous lowly one...?"


    Haha, I see. The equipment provided by the leader is supposed to be of better quality than that of a low-ranking officer. Are you kidding me...!!?


    The monster fox, whose bite is blocked, backs off and raises its sharp-wed paws to strike at me. The spear that caught it this time snapped roughly on impact. Gghh... Don''t y with me, you b*stard!


    I use the impact of the broken spear to rotate my body and throw the broken spear de. I aim at the head of the monster fox.


    ''<i>Roar...!!</i>''


    The dees flying at the monster with the sharpness of a professional baseball yer''s throw with my strengthened arm, but is knocked away by the four tails it swings at it in the next instant. However, it is a diversion. I throw the back half of the spear, the hilt, from the shadow of its vision created by his opponent''s carelessness and the swinging of the tails.


    ...If it were a human, maybe it will wound them, but for a monster who is just barely a great youkai, my throw, even a mere hilt, would not be enough to wound him. I knew that. So my aim is not to kill the opponent, but only to incapacitate the monster temporarily. In other words...


    ''<i>...!!?</i>''


    The spear hilt that mmed into its throat didn''t prate the thick fur and fat, but it was enough to make the fox cough and cower. The fox took a few steps back and coughed painfully, tears in its eyes. It may not be life or death, but it will hurt.


    "Save your leader while you still can...!"


    I ordered a few exorcists and guards from the tradingpany who had noticed the battle toe to the rescue of the leader. Normally, I have no authority to give orders and they might rebel against me, but in this emergency situation, even though I''m against three people, my order is easily epted and they go to rescue their bosses. Yeah, after all, they don''t want to fight with such a monster, I totally understand.


    "Okay, with this... Ughhh!"


    The next instant, I felt a deadly force, and I immediately pulled out a dagger from my waist and held it on the left side of my body. A few tenths of a secondter, I saw a shadow, and my body was mmed into the back of a wagon that was parked nearby.


    "Hghhh... Gghh...!? Barf!!?"


    I was vomiting blood and gastric juices at the same time due to the strong impact and intense pain. As I fell to the ground, the pain and shock caused a shock and concussion, and for a while, I couldn''t even grasp what had happened.


    ''<i>Ggggrrrrr!! How dare you, you little fish! I''ll tear you to pieces...!!</i>


    ''


    I cough as I get up from the pain in my chest, probably from broken ribs, and look ahead to see a four-legged monster with a sharp gaze fixed on me. The four tails of the four-legged Monster are raised with its hairs standing on end. Oh, she''s really pissed off.


    "Ggh...! D*mn, I was prepared for this...!"


    Just before the blow on the tail, I had a dagger that Gori-sama had given me ready, and on my arm, I had an iron gauntlet (�\��) under my sleeve. Of course, my clothes were better than those I wore in my lowly days. Although the dagger was safe, the gauntlet under my sleeve was shattered, and the left half of my body, including my left arm, which was hit by the tail, was in severe pain.


    (However, it is better that half of my body has not been obliterated...?)


    Compared to thest time when I was set up and forced to run into a great Youkai, this situation was still better than thest time. At least, the real strength of a monster fox is intelligence, concealment, illusion, and youkai-jutsu, rather than purebat skills. Moreover, because this monster is a split body, it is not even able to show a few percent of its true ability. Otherwise, if I had been hit by a blow like that, my body would have been reduced to half a piece of meat, no matter how well I had defended myself.


    And then...


    "Now, go...!"


    The next moment, two eagles, which I had summoned to slow my fall, swoop down from the altitude I had ordered, wing at the monster fox.


    The eagles aim at the head of the monster fox, or more precisely, at its eyes. The rest of the body is protected by Youkai''s power, fur, and fat. With the small Shikigami I could summon, I had no choice but to aim at that part of the head to inflict damage on my opponent.


    ''<i>You''re so clever...!</i>''


    With a swing of its tail, the monster fox tore apart the two shikigami that had attacked it from directly above in the next instant. The eagle, which had been turned into a piece of mangled flesh, is reduced to a mere piece of paper in the next moment.


    But... right after that, I was silently charging forward without a footstep. I had already calcted Shikigami would turn out like that. My aim was to take advantage of the momentary opening I made when the shikigami was attacked.


    ''<i>You fools! I''ll let you die...!!!</i>''


    Four tails mmed into me. But I narrowly avoided it. It was luck. The monster used its tails to kill the shikigami, and because its body has a skeletal structure and its movable parts are limited. So, by using the shikigami first to make the opponent use its tail, the pattern of the next attack would be limited. Therefore, it is not impossible to avoid the attack just in time if I focus my attention on the expected direction of the attack with all my strength. ...Though it''s really just barely. But, hey, isn''t it funny how my body gets slightly worn down while I''m trying to avoid it?


    "To be honest, I don''t like using this one...!!"


    I swing my gori dagger at the oing tail, dodging and dodging the storm of destruction it creates. The white tail of the monster fox, which can expand and contract at will, and which probably can''t be hurt by any steel spear or sword, can easily prate the flesh like tofu when the dagger''s thin de, which even makes me feel uneasy, is thrust against it.


    ''<i>Gghh...!!?</i>''


    The wound itself may be shallow, but it still hurts, and if the youkai considers the opponent to be a small servant, there is no way that it considers the possibility of possessing a weapon that can prate its strength, fur, and fat defenses. Therefore, the monster was frightened by the unexpected pain.


    At the same time, it was a good thing that this also prevented the tail''s next attack. The first and second blows could be avoided by just barely predicting their movements, but when the third and fourth blows were unleashed, there was no time to think. I would have died this time without being able to avoid or brace myself.


    (I''m d that my opponent is in pain, just like in the original story...!)


    I seed in getting into the opponent''s pocket with a wicked smile under my mask. Normally, I''d like to aim at the heart, but my dagger''s de can''t reach there anyway, and I''ll probably die from a counterattack before I can stop it. Therefore...


    "Should I just endure a one-hit-and-run...!!"


    I made a shallow cut at the monster''s right leg as we were crossing paths, and then I broke away as if I was going to pass through it. Behind me, I heard a small scream from Hibiki.


    So far, so good. But at the same time, this moment of carelessness proved fatal.


    "...!?"


    A momentter, the monster fox produced several blue-white fireballs... Fox-fire (Kitsunebi (����)). Sh*t...!?


    "Tsk...!? D*mn...!!?"


    The blue-white fireballs that automatically tracked me were arcing, striking me in a geometric and hard-to-read trajectory. This is... hard to avoid...!!


    "I don''t have much spiritual power, but... just go!!"


    I summoned several shikigami, which I transformed into the shape of a crow, and sent them crashing into the foxfire. When the shikigami crashed into the fox-fire, they fell to the ground, ming and iling.


    The number of the fox-fires was reduced by the Shikigami''s suicide attack, but still nearly a dozen of them wereing at me. And then... the next moment, they all came crashing down on me at once.


    "Aaaah...!? It''s hot...!!!"


    Immediately, I took off my ck outfit. The outfit I threw down on the ground was supposed to be me-resistant, but it was on fire, as if that was not the case. It was clearly no ordinary fire. I made the right choice in taking off my clothes before the mes spread to my body.


    "Hahh... Hahh... is it getting harder and harder to cheat now?"


    I get out of breath, and I get myself ready with a dagger in my right hand while my upper body is d in a white costume instead of underwear. On the other hand, the monster fox licked its tongue at my right leg, which was cut shallowly, and red at me hatefully.


    ''<i>Tsk, you''re still alive? Even though you''re a dirty monkey with no skills! A small fry should be like a small fry and know what they''re doing...!</i>''


    The youkai fox shouted, radiating its terrible youkai energy. It was so strong that even I, who was often exposed to gori''s spiritual power and Aoko''s Youkai energy, frowned and felt nauseous. At the same time, this monster was trying to cast some kind of technique.


    ''<i>Ah, this is a hassle! I''m going to burn all of you fools in this area to the ground!</i>''


    As the monster fox deres these words, a form sorge that even the eyeballs of a living person can see it floats up into the air. From there, countless fox-fires are generated, which change their color from pale to red to white...


    "Oh, my, you can''t do that. There won''t be enough witnesses."


    ''<i>Gggh...!?</i>''


    In the next instant, a fist-sized stone, probably without the use of any technique, but merely mechanically energized with kic energy... in other words, simply kicked up, mmed into Youkai Fox''s face at a speed faster than the speed of sound. Youkai, who was thrown back because of the stone, was interrupted from deploying its Youkai jutsu, and the fireballs and the form that had been floating in the air disappeared like a phantom.


    The witnesses were stunned by the suddenness of the event. Only I knew who the culprit was, and I looked in the direction of the voice.


    There was a gori-sama with a smiling face and a fan. If it were only that, it would be such a fantastic sight with the kimono she wears, her good looks, and the moonlight that illuminates her.


    However, it was necessary to ignore the fact that the carcasses of the monster and the others, which had literally turned into a bloody lump of flesh and blood, were scattered under my feet...


    * * *

 Chapter 13.2

    Chapter 13.2


    Kizuki Aoi swung her fan around and blew away the monster foxes, ying with them and taking pleasure in the spectacle.


    "I''m sure you weren''t trying to hit them, but it''s still a delightful thing to put your face in at the perfect moment, isn''t it?"


    Aoi giggles, while admiring the spectacle of the man and the fox in the distance, and lets out a happy voice. From his point of view, he might have thought that she would give priority to helping the family of the tradingpany to make them indebted to her in advance, but... no way. For her, the favoritism towards the tradingpany is just a bonus. She has far more important things to do than that, and it was happening right in front of her eyes.


    "Oh, my, oh, my, what a sin. It makes me jealous. What a bad man to y with a little girl like that."


    Aoi squints her eyes and looks at the little girl who is being helped and evacuated by the hired exorcists and guards. The girl was literally in mortal danger, staring feverishly at the horror of the destruction that was being created right now. Her eyes were so familiar. She had seen eyes like those before, as she had too.


    ...Yes, it was a moment of light amid despair, a moment of hope, a moment of finding a hero.


    "Hehehe, I''m looking forward to seeing you grow up again."


    Kizuki Aoi whispered to her "hero" in a voice that sounded both mocking and affectionate, so small that no one could hear.


    Yes, that''s how you grow up. Gain fame. Be a hero. That''s how you''ll finally be worthy of my standing by your side. Hey, dear audience, just take a look. A mere servant, with his wits and ingenuity, fighting desperately to avoid death with paper-thin margins, trying to win the battle! She dered so inwardly, obviously in a good mood.


    (But still, avoiding dangerously... Well, isn''t this nostalgic in a way?)


    She watches the servant running while avoiding the tail of the fox, and then she lifts up her mouth with her fan to hide it. Oh, yes, it was so bad that time too. Being attacked many times a day, almost dying of despair many times, but still doing everything possible. Sometimes, there are even embarrassing memories, however, they cooperate to escape from the monsters who were chasing them through the forest with their lives. These memories are very nostalgic.


    Well, at that time, she let her guard down at thest minute and was surrounded by a huge army of Youkai. If she hadn''t regained her freedom right after that, it would have been the end of her life.


    "...You''re always so lenient, so I''ll have to watch over you like this, okay?"


    Kizuki Aoi concluded her words in a way that sounded like she was talking to her lover or to a child. And then her face turns stern because things have changed. The reckless fox was about to deploy arge-scale technique. The power of the technique is...


    "Well, I would say it''s about right, huh?"


    The technique may not be powerful enough to harm her, but it is more than enough to blow away the merchants and most of the guards. He too can''t handle that trick. No, he might be able to survive, but not in terms of the survival of the surrounding witnesses or in terms of making the tradingpany feel indebted.


    So...


    "It can''t be helped. I guess that''s it for now, huh?"


    ...It''s a little unsatisfying, but this is probably the end of the story for now. If she gets greedy, she''ll lose everything. Regardless of what others may think, she believed herself to be modest.


    When she found a reasonable-sized rock lying at her feet, she kicked it. She adjusted her spiritual power and kicked it just enough to keep the fox from dying. The stone arcs and hits the fox''s head, blowing out one of its eyes. At the same time, the fox screams.


    "Oh, my, you can''t do that. There won''t be enough witnesses."


    Is the fox nning to burn down all the witnesses to the battle that he has wrought with all his wisdom, effort, and courage? ...she says quietly. Seriously, don''t bother me, you small fry.


    ''<i>Ugh... Gghhhh...!!</i>''


    The fox stares at Aoi with a sharp look while one of its eyes is crushed and bleeding. The look with the intent to kill, however, she doesn''t feel even a trace of fear. Of course, she has seen that kind of re many times before. No, something more terrifying, even malicious and hatred-filled... then why would she be frightened by such a pretty gaze?


    "Hehehe, don''t look at me with such moist eyes. It makes me want to love you."


    ''<i>Die, b*tch!!</i>''


    The next thing the fox let out was a roar. Well, maybe not quite a roar. It was a sonic st. The shockwave of the roar was aimed straight at Kizuki''s second daughter, and the broken carriage on the way was literally shattered into pieces. If a mere human is careless enough to think that it is just a sound, he or she will be reduced to a piece of meat by the impact alone.


    "...Well, what difference does it make?"


    ''What...!?"


    She shook her fan lightly, and the vibrations of the air that had turned into a deadly weapon dissipated and shattered. No big deal. That roar is nothing but a shockwave of sound amplified hundreds or thousands of times by the power of Youkai. If so, she can neutralize it only by scattering her own spiritual power by waving her fan. So the roar of destruction loses the source of its power and bes nothing more than a deafening howl.


    "...no, that logic doesn''t make sense."


    As Aoi exins the tricks gently to the fox, whose expression is dumbfounded, she hears the man muttering softly.


    (Hmm? What''s wrong with that? It is true that the efficiency of using spiritual power is low, but theoretically, there should be no problem...)


    The efficiency of consuming spiritual power is the worst even if one thinks about it carefully, and it is something that Kizuki Aoi, who has almost inexhaustible and ridiculous spiritual power, could do only by pushing her luck, so the servant''sment is natural. But Kizuki Aoi seriously couldn''t understand why he was so tense.


    ...Well, she understood the meaning in a sense, but from her point of view, it was not good for him to be stunned by such a thing. After all, he has to climb above her in the end... yes, he has to do this much or at least something simr if he is going to be her ''husband''.


    ''<i>Gghh, y-you b*stard...!!</i>''


    The monster fox lets out a roar filled with bitterness. At the same time, several monster foxes from the surrounding battlefield appear noiselessly, attacking Kizuki Aoi from behind.


    "It''s a distraction, you bastard!"


    A waving fan is enough to cause the disembowelment of the monster foxes. The fox-fire vanishes before a gust of wind, and even the waving tail cannot reach it. The one fox that manages to escape the des of the wind, however, is roasted whole by a storm of mes shot out from the girl''s slender fingers, and it writhes about. It was truly a one-sided vition.


    But...


    ''<i>Ggghh...!!</i>''


    "...!!!?"


    A monster fox attacked from a blind spot, probably distracted by his friends who had been acting as decoys. It was a blunder caused by inexperience inbat. The girl was slightly surprised... but what threat could a lowly youkai of this caliber pose? She could have killed it with her bare hands if she wanted to. Therefore, she was slightly upset inwardly, but tried to finish it off without hesitation...


    "Princess...!!"


    Immediately afterward, a dagger was thrown and pierced through the head of the monster fox that was approaching in front of her, killing it with a single blow.


    "...Isn''t that unnecessary...? Did you think I would be wounded by a small fish like that?"


    Slightly silent, but immediately she calls out to the servant who delivered the sneak attack in a fearless and irreverent manner. The servant wearing a Noh mask breaks his knees and opens his mouth.


    "I am aware of your abilities, Princess. So, please forgive me for my impudence. However, we must not let our guard down against Youkai."


    The servant replies in a matter-of-fact, clerical tone.


    "Huh. They ran away, didn''t they?"


    Covering her mouth with a fan, Aoi pointed out. It seems that the attack of the three monster foxes earlier seemed to have been a distraction for the four-tailed Great Youkai to escape, and that huge body had disappeared before she knew it. Like a fox, the Great Youkai seemed to be very skillful in running away and hiding.


    "Shall I follow it?"


    "I taught you how to use concealment, but you can''t do it with your skills. Even a hidden group would have a hard time. Leave it alone."


    The darkness of the night was reced by the dawn of light. The sky begins to turn bluish-purple, and the sunlight peeks out from between the mountains to illuminate the city streets where the battle has ended.


    It seems that the other three monster foxes have escaped, and there is no more sound of battle around.


    "...Let''s go. I''m sure the leader has already taken care of his injuries. I have a lot to say to him about the management of the baggage, and I have to see him and talk to him, don''t I?"


    Aoi smiles wickedly and turns on her heel as she orders the sacred beast standing by in the sky to keep an eye on the area.


    "Yes, I''ll go with you."


    After retrieving the dagger he had thrown, the servant reverently stands behind the second daughter of the exorcist family, who begins to walk slowly.


    "...Hey, Tomobe..."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    The girl stopped walking and suddenly called his fake name. For a moment, she feels frustrated, inferior, and most of all, sad that she will never know his real name, but she doesn''t show any such feelings.


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    She is silent for a moment, then resumes her steps as if nothing had happened, followed by the servant. Yes, now is good. This rtionship is still good, and this distance is still good. There are still years to go before the distance closes. The opportunity to know the real name, and the opportunity to call him by that name, so...


    "I''ll thank you someday... sooner orter."


    Her mouth, hidden by a fan, is different from before, softly and tenderly turned up.

 Chapter 14.1

    Chapter 14.1


    The youkai fox thinks with impatience. How did this happen?


    Everything was going so well. But then, she was almost killed by that human-skinned monster, and half in agony, she performed the split body youkai-jutsu.


    It was a technique that could only be performed by highly intelligent, skillful, and most of all, powerful youkai, including the top-ranked youkai foxes. A mere misceneous youkai would not have the skill to tear out their own souls, and if they divided their power, they would lose their very existence because of the weakening of their individuality. So, the act of dividing one''s own existence was possible only for the Cmity Youkai with its great power.


    And having divided into dozens of incarnations, they blend in with others and try to regain their power by devouring others in the darkness of the night. Some of the incarnations seem to have been killed, but they are just small fry of inferior strength, and the overall damage is minimal. Now, the incarnations have re-merged with each other and gradually regained their power. Luckily, this is a capital city, and some civilians have spiritual power, albeit weak. In fact, for them now, it is perfect. After all, it would be too risky to fight against those who have enough spiritual power to fight badly.


    Alternatively, the defective exorcists whocked experience and training inbat were the perfect prey for them. But not a few of them are former peasants or servants. Still, they are proud of their weak power, and at the same time, they know the hardships of servants who are used by the exorcists, so they handle their techniques secretly, illegally, and self-taught. So, because they have a desire for experimental subjects and materials for techniques and curses, the fox incarnations use their own incarnations of young youkai and small youkai as decoys to attract them, and when they are caught in a trap, several medium youkai incarnations attack them, and there is no way for the defectives to deal with them. In fact, more than a dozen people could be eaten in this way.


    ...At that time, it was lucky that while eating some of the curses-master, the youkai fox got some information about the tradingpany from one of them who was begging for his life. The goods were good for them, the people carrying them were helpless, and the guards, though troublesome, could be killed off if they were outnumbered. Compared to the people waiting in the capital, they were a pretty target. At this opportune moment, she gloated. Naturally, she took advantage of the curse master in the way she liked best.


    That way, the youkai fox could have regained a lot of strength by devouring the whole convoy. She could already have... but...


    "D*mn you, monkeys...!!"


    From the forest near the capital, where one can see all the lights of the night, the big fox with its four tails outstretched grunts and mutters words that are half-curses from so much resentment. A dozen or so youkai foxes of various sizes gather around it. All of them are smaller than the grunting fox, and all of them have only one or two tails at most.


    "Gggghh......"


    The fox monster crouched down as if in agony. She is naturally prone to pain, but this time, she has a surprise. She never expected this...


    "Gghhh... My wound doesn''t heal. And... that woman, how dare she look me with that eye...!!!"


    The wound that the small fish with the Noh mask had inflicted with the dagger, though shallow, is still not healed and continues to bleed, little by little. It must have been a specialized item for youkai, which had been carefully and painstakingly infused with spiritual power and cursed with multiple curses. It is abominable.


    And what was more annoying than that was the blow that shattered the right half of its skull. The stone itself had no spiritual power in it, though it may have strengthened by muscr strength. Still, it was literally just a stone... But it hadpletely crushed its right eye. The blood had finally stopped bleeding, but that was nofort. Even at this moment, the youkai fox had a headache and nausea so bad it felt as if its head would shatter.


    "D*mn you... d*mn you... D*mn you... for humiliating me like this... I will not forgive you, I will not forgive you...!!! When the timees, I''ll do the same to you in your right eye, or rather both eyes...!!!!"


    The Youkai fox spits out her bitterness in a horrified tone, but at the same time, she understands that it is nothing more than a sore loser. Unlike the other monsters, who were all ruled by anger, the youkai fox was smart enough to calmly grasp the difference in power between herself and the enemy she had witnessed. That is why she chose to umte her strength by attacking people slowly in the new city and the surrounding city streets, instead of going through the city walls and attacking the inner city immediately after the split.


    ...Though many foxes are indeed known to have a clingy personality that never forgets the past.


    "I had read that the cowards of the court would not touch us for their own selfishness even if we rampaged a bit outside the walls... but... tsk, it''s no use now. I had hoped to do it after I had regained a little more strength, but if I''m going to be worn out like this, I might as well harvest it while I still can...!"


    With that, the big fox stood up the next moment... and bit one of itspatriots in front of it on the head. The small fox attempts to rampage, but the big fox sinks its fangs in and swallows it in a few gulps. It was less than ten seconds before it waspletely devoured.


    For a moment, itspatriots were stunned. Meanwhile, the big fox that had eaten its friend''s food gradually recovers from the wound on the right side of its sunken face, as if it were evaporating. At the same time, a tail begins to grow, and the number of tails is about to increase to five.


    "Why should you be surprised? We are all one in origin, and I am the one who is the closest to the main body. If that''s the case, then why not absorb all of you as quickly as possible to heal my wounds and regain my strength?"


    The big fox opens its mouth as if it were natural. At the same time, its tail, which has grown to five tails, wags. The heads of three of itspatriots fly off. The remaining ones squeal "Kiii!", and fall t on their faces, ears, and tails drooping and trembling.


    The sound of crunching and munching of flesh and bone pervades the forest. The youkai fox devours the flesh and blood of three of itspatriots and adds another tail.


    "...Well, I guess I''ve prepared my stomach..."


    Thepatriots, who are lucky not to be absorbed by the Youkai fox, raise their heads at the sound of its beautiful yet cruel voice, which sounds like the tinkling of a bell. There was a tall girl with silver hair, dressed in kimono. She scooped up a red stain on her mouth with a white finger and licked it off.


    "So, shall we go get them now? Our friends, our cores, our earliest memories. ... even though it''s deeply disgusting and distasteful..."


    The female fox smiles, her mouth hanging open in a way that makes one wonder if her mouth is open.


    "Even if we''re the lowest of the low."


    The female fox boasted cruelly, ruthlessly, brutally, and most of all contemptuously about the weakest incarnation of their roots...


    * * *


    A half-youkai is a being that has literally inherited both human and youkai characteristics. As a result of the research conducted so far, it is considered that three major paths lead to the birth of such a being.


    The most obvious one is the birth between a human and a youkai male or female. This can be the case where a man is a human and a woman is a Youkai, or vice versa, where a man is a youkai and a woman is a human. However, the mostmon case is that a human woman is raped by a youkai and gives birth.


    Youkai of clearly female sex is rare, and the few female youkai naturally look down on humans with contempt. With a few exceptions such as gynogic spiders, female youkai that want to have rtions with human males are rare. Or, there may be cases in which a human forcibly captures a youkai and rapes her, but these cases are not many considering the strength of the youkai. On the other hand, human women are easier to catch, and especially women with spiritual power are the best prey for youkai to gain power, so the incidence of this case is much higher than that of human men.


    ... Although there are a very small number of cases of consensual rtionships between humans and Youkai, they are too few to be the exception.


    The second path is a situation in which a fetus born between two humans bes half-youkai in the mother''s womb.


    This is said to be caused by being exposed to youkai energy, for example, staying in an area where youkai energy is strong during pregnancy, or being injured by youkai attacks, and youkai energy is sucked into the human body, or in the worst case, being raped by a youkai during pregnancy and youkai energy is poured into the fetus.


    Youkai energy is the source of youkai''s power. It is said that the earlier the pregnancy is, the more susceptible the fetus is to be affected, and the more the mother and fetus are exposed to youkai energy directly from the inside, the more it will affect them. In the worst case, a half-youkai baby was born through the mother''s abdomen at the time of delivery, and the Imperial Court actively considered half-youkai babies as abortion targets, and strictly ordered doctors to treat them without charge in such cases.


    The third path is partially simr to the second path. That is when a baby is half-youkai due to acquired reasons after birth.


    There are several cases of this, but the mostmon cases are those in which a person has eaten youkai''s flesh and blood, has received youkai''s fluids or youkai energy through a wound inflicted by youkai, or has umted youkai power through a curse, etc., and his/her body is transformed. However, not so many people be youkai through this path.


    Well, youkai flesh and blood are not easy to obtain, and humans do not easily turn into youkai just once or twice. Simrly, a minor injury is not enough to transform a person into a youkai, and a major injury will almost always result in death from blood loss before the person can be a youkai. Of course, there has been some youkai in the past who used their own special powers, or who dared to give a human they met intending to turn him or her into a youkai, and then let them go with injuries deep enough not to kill them, but such cases are still rare.


    Regardless of the route of their birth, the Imperial Court basically does not recognize the existence of half-youkai, with a few exceptions.


    ordingly, to reduce the power of the exorcists, the exorcists are forced to the front line against the Youkai in the countryside, and are bound by various systems such as the "Sankin-k��tai (policy of the Tokugawa shogunate during most of the Edo period of Japanese history. The purpose was to strengthen central control over the daimy��s)". In addition, the imperial court formed a military force under its direct control to assassinate people with gunpowder weapons and drugs, consisting of the riflemen (ishibiyash�� (ʯ��ʸ�\)) and the polearmy (����ʸ�\), which wereposed of only human beings. They also served as a counter-power in case the spiritual or supernatural powers rebelled against the court.


    There was no way to tolerate Youkai, and even half-Youkai who possessed even half the power of Youkai. Nowadays, the memories of wars such as the Great Wars have faded away, so it is not somon that a Youkai would be killed on the spot if he/she was seen, but a hundred or two hundred years ago, half-Youkai were hunted voluntarily and actively by the people. In some areas, public executions of half-Youkai were even a form of entertainment.


    Naturally, families of half-Youkai are ashamed to have such a dangerous person in their family, and if unlucky, they themselves may be the reason for discrimination. Many half-Youkai is believed to have been secretly murdered by their family members or rtives, and because of their unique existence, they are targeted for human trafficking by local sorcerers, and even "purchased" as experimental materials or pawns by a family of top-ss defective sorcerers.


    Therefore, the fact that the half-youkai survived for 500 years and was appointed as the head of the Onmyou dormitory were both quite exceptional cases.


    A girl who was a refugee from a small country destroyed by the Youkai during the Great War was kidnapped by traffickers and purchased by the government because she had no rtives. She was used as a test subject for the forbidden techniques being researched by the Imperial Court at the time. The n to mass-produce half-youkai soldiers, which took advantage of the fact that Youkai energy causes a person to be Youkai, seemed quite reasonable among the many experiments being conducted at the time.


    Among the survivors, those who were heavily Youkai-ized and whose human reason had been disintegrating were killed. The reason why she remained rational was that the ratio of Youkai-ized individuals was low, and the Youkai energy that was poured into her was a sample of a monster roon, which has a rtively low fighting instinct and high intelligence among Youkai. Therefore, she was allowed to survive as a pawn of the Imperial Court because she maintained her reason and intelligence after the great war.


    And as time went by... even though the existence of the exorcists was longer-lived than that of mere mortals, they were still mortal beings, and this half-youkai woman found herself the oldest person in the Onmyo Dormitory, and moreover, she had deep knowledge, and more than anything else, as a survivor of the Great War, she was a person to be looked up to within the Dormitory.


    Of course, it would have been unthinkable to appoint a half-Youkai as the head of the Onmyo Dormitory, but in the reign of Emperor Gyokuro a hundred years ago, no one would have objected if the emperor had directly appointed her to the post.


    Moreover, the Gyokuro Emperor was a man of great virtue among the emperors of the past, who made efforts to tighten the loose morals of the court, to curtail taxes, and to promote human resources based on their abilities. A direct order from such an emperor means that her talent and experience are recognized as suitable for the top position of the Onmyo Dormitory. To refuse is out of the question.


    Despite some criticism, she finally received the rmendation of the emperor and became the head of the Onmyo Dormitory for more than 80 years, and although there were some minor incidents, overall, it can be said that peace continued during her career as the head of the dormitory. This is partly because of her own ability, and partly because there was no cause for disorder in the world to cause disturbance in the first ce.


    Incidentally, being a woman was hardly a problem. Since there is a characteristic that spiritual power increases as one''s blood gets thicker over the generations, there were many cases where a woman was appointed as the head of the Onmyo dormitory because the amount of spiritual power and the strength of different powers were more important than the gender in the exorcist family.


    ...But she lost her position as the head of the Onmyo Dormitory just after the death of the previous Emperor Youjo (ꖷy) and the ession of the still young Emperor Seirei (����). The reason was that the Danjo-dai, the internal inspector of the Imperial Court, discovered that the doctors of the Onmyo Dormitory Research Institute had been secretly researching and experimenting with the forbidden techniques.


    The main culprit is Sai��''s (an unmarried female member of the Japanese Imperial Family) assistant, who holds the second highest position in the Onmyo Dormitory, and the head of the Research Institute of the Onmyo Dormitory, Michibishi O. The 28th head of the Matsushige family, Matsushige Michizuru O, and the dozen or so other exorcists who were involved in the investigation of the forbidden technique escaped, and it was of course their boss''s responsibility. But the reason she, the boss, was not imprisoned was due to her past aplishments and her long years of service to the Imperial Court.


    However, the situation wasplicated by the following reasons: the court nobles who originally disliked half-youkai, some subordinates who were dissatisfied because they had not been appointed as the head of the Onmyou dormitory for a long time due to their long life, and the ministers who were at a loss to deal with her because they could not simply dismiss or ban her due to her ability and personal connections regardless of her origins, made her to be deprived of her official position and expelled from the Inner Capital and to be subjected to periodic audits.


    And having lost her position in the Imperial Court, half-youkai, to prove her innocence of the usation, went into hiding and took up residence in an abandoned house in a corner of the new city, where she could be easily observed. ...with a few half-Youkai children who had been sealed up in the underground dungeons of the Research Institute as experimental subjects of the forbidden technique.


    And... she also picked up a half-youkai child who was a beggar in the new city... Now, she is a director of an orphanage and a teacher at a temple school... This is the life of a person named Azuma Hibari up to today...


    * * *

 Chapter 14.2

    Chapter 14.2


    "Listen, everyone. Wash your hands after cutting the watermelon."


    Azuma called out to the children who were ying chase in the garden after cutting the watermelon that had been cooled in the well water stored in a bottle.


    "Yes...!"


    The children responded to her call with a hearty and joyful smiles. It was eight o''clock. In other words, it waste afternoon. The children are about to get hungry.


    And although it is a new city with mostly wooden buildings and no concrete jungle, it is still hot in summer. While ying, children sweat and want to drink water. It is natural to be excited if there is a watermelon filled with water and cooled down.


    Small, watery, and less sweet watermelons were of poor quality and were priced at about half of the market price.


    "Hey, you should say ''itadakimasu'' before you eat it. And be sure to spit out the seeds."


    Azuma smiles at the children as they cheerfully bite into the watermelon and warns them. Suddenly, she sees a girl with fox ears and a fox tail who is looking at the children who are swarming around the watermelon from a little distance.


    "What''s the matter, Shiro? Aren''t you going to eat it?"


    Azuma asks gently to the girl who does not touch the watermelon. On the other hand, the girl who was called... Shiro looks at Azuma''s face and says, "Uhhh..." She turns her head and moves her body fidgetily, then opens her mouth timidly.


    "Umm... you know, since everyone else is eating, I thought it would be hard for me to get it...."


    Azuma could tell by the girl''s expression and her words. She was really reserved.


    This half-Youkai girl, whom she had picked up and healed from her tattered state only a few days ago, had be a new resident of this orphanage since she had little memory and no ce to go back to. She was a weak, reserved, and unassertive girl, perhaps because of herck of memory. Always observing her surroundings, she gave way to the other children and never spoke of her own needs.


    In a sense, she was a "good girl" who did not need to be cared for, but at the same time, she was also a tragic child. Azuma knew from previous experiences that the girl was afraid of being kicked out of the orphanage.


    "You must be tired from sweating, too. Eat properly. You''ll copse if you overexert yourself."


    "Sister, why don''t you eat with us?"


    Akane, the little sister of all the orphans,es to the fox girl with her mouth smeared with watermelon juice. Then she smiles and holds out the watermelon with both hands.


    "...Then, I''ll eat it with you."


    The fox girl smiles calmly and epts the watermelon from the lizard girl, though she is a bit fickle for a moment. Then, with a sound of "chomp, chomp, chomp", the fox girl takes a bite of the watermelon. Then she starts chatting with Akane and the other children while eating the watermelon.


    Azuma takes a nce at the scene peacefully. And then... she looked anxiously at the outside through the gap in the sliding door, trying not to be seen by the children.


    "...Maybe I should increase the strength of the boundary..."


    The topic thates to her mind is a story she heard the other day. A group of tradingpanies was attacked by a group of youkai on a city road leading to the capital.


    This is an extremely serious incident. After all, it is not often that arge group of a tradingpany is attacked in the capital and its vicinity. At least when she was the head of the onmyou dormitory, there were probably only one or two simr incidents.


    "I heard that they managed to repel the attackers with little or no loss of life... However, I guess that makes the city''s residents feel too relieved."


    They were repelled, that''s all. There must have been several Youkai who escaped. Nevertheless, many of the residents of the new city were already rxed, as if the problem had been solved. Besides, the increase in the number of missing persons that had been going on for a while... probably eaten by Youkai... has ceased, and the residents have begun to stop the self-protection measures they had taken, such as refraining from going out, locking up, and always carrying a good luck charm with them. Her work at the temple had been suspended for the past few days for the safety of the students but was scheduled to resume tomorrow.


    She knew very well that the youkai were cunning, cowardly, and sneaky. Normally she would like to stay with the children for a while longer, but...


    "Mother eat watermelon, too!"


    One of the children, whom she loved as if they were her own, called out to her, and she came to her senses. Looking ahead, she saw a young boy holding out a watermelon and smiling carefreely.


    "...Oh, yes. It looks delicious, I will have it."


    The pure and innocent expression on his face soothes her, and she epts the watermelon with a soft smile on her face. Taking a bite, a slight sweetness spreads in her mouth with a pleasant crunching sound, and the watery water soothes her throat.


    After smiling at the children and reassuring them, Azuma looks at Shiro without anyone noticing.


    (Youkai fox, huh...)


    Youkai foxes of half-Youkai... Rumor has it that the monsters who attacked the tradingpany were also Youkai foxes. When she thinks of this period of time, it is too easy to make a judgment based on that alone.


    She never really thought that Shiro was an evil Youkai. If she was a Youkai, she would naturally be clothed in Youkai power. On the contrary, she has no spiritual power at all.


    The girl was clothed with Youkai power and spiritual power equally, as is usual with half-Youkai. This means that she is not a Youkai.


    Her eyes are not blind, either. She can guess whether her opponent is lying or hiding their power for a short or long time. And this half-youkai fox girl had nothing to be wary of in this respect. Everything she says is true, her character is not an act, and her power is as powerless as it can be in its current state, regardless of its potential. She herself is a half-roon, and she can say this with confidence. There is no doubt about it.


    Then there was no reason to kick her out of here. If she was kicked out, she would be the first to be eaten because of her Youkai fox blood. Or she might be kidnapped by the crime gangsters of the city or experimented on by some defective exorcists. No, she might be beaten up and killed by the townspeople who have beenining about Youkai for a while now.


    (Besides, I have to watch out for him too...)


    The man with the spear who was by the fox girl''s side when she was picked up. The one who wore a cloak of disguise that even she, a roon dog, could not immediately recognize.


    He was no ordinary person when he wore the cloak that blocked his recognition. And he was not a simpleton, judging from the fact that he withdrew from the scene as soon as she released her deadly energy and entered a fighting stance. At least, he seemed to be a person who has had a certain amount ofbat training and experience.


    (Shiro... Though her injuries were severe...)


    Even if the half-Youkai is not easy to die, Shiro''s injuries are not natural for being attacked by a person of that level of ability. It is too crude. If he wanted to kill her, he would not have done it that way. On the other hand, if he wanted to catch her, he would not have done it in such a way that she would have many fresh wounds.


    "......"


    Azuma does not doubt the unfortunate girl. But at the same time, it was certain that there were many unnatural things. Perhaps that is why Azuma is tormented by a vague sense of anxiety. But no matter how much she tried, she could not find the answer with the information she had at hand, but that did not mean she could abandon her work at the temple school.


    "Let''s make a condition..."


    Being expelled from the Onmyo Dormitory, it was difficult for her to legally obtain expensive and valuable tools, and she did not have a lot of money. The boundaries and shikigami that she can construct with the tools at her disposal are limited, even for her. In addition, as a half-Youkai of a monster roon, she is not suited for directbat. In this case, the best way to strengthen security with limited resources would be to impose conditions on her. By setting conditions and restrictions on the activation of wards, etc., she could concentrate the spiritual power needed to deal with a limited number of targets.


    "Well, the conditions are only for those whom... we can invite, I guess?"


    She would tell the children not to follow strangers and not to let them in the house. Then, after that, she continued to think of measures to protect the children while she was away from home.


    Of course, a monster fox would use the art of transformation, and Youkai is a liar to begin with. However, she is expecting that much. The boundary of the orphanage was set up in such a way that she would know immediately if her opponent lied, and moreover, she had a technique to inhibit illusion. There is no room to be left out.


    In the first ce, half-youkai children are discriminated against, and at the same time, they are the ones who make money. Not only the Youkai haters but also the criminals who are trying to traffick the children, even the defective exorcists are eager to have them. In fact, they were even attacked for it. But then, children are well aware of this. So, they would not carelessly invite anyone. That is why she added this condition.


    She was serious and sincere as if she was really protecting her own children.


    But... in a sense, she too may have been peace-struck in the midst of a long period of peace.


    Yes, she should have remembered that Youkai is a cowardly, vile, and degrading existence. If she had remembered that, she would have never allowed herself to be so careless and to take such a loophole...


    ...The stage for tragedy was thus set.

 Chapter 15.1

    Chapter 15.1


    The flow of the story in the prequel "Sad Tale of a Fox Child" to "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" is as follows.


    The youkai fox, who had been torn to pieces by the exorcists who guarded the capital, somehow survived by splitting her own soul into dozens of pieces. While the incarnations were devoting themselves to cannibalism in and around the capital, there was one special incarnation that was separated from the others. That is herself as a ''half-youkai'', the source of her existence.


    She was Kitsuri Shiroki. She wasn''t just a simple half-Youkai. To be more precise, she was an extremely rare half-youkai who had reached the status of a cmity youkai.


    This is something that Azuma Hibari would not have expected. Well, in the beginning, there are not many half-youkai, and half-youkai are persecuted by humans and easily eaten by youkai. Besides, very few half-youkai have ever be full youkai, let alone cmity youkai, nor have there been any reports of what would happen to such a being if it were to split its body. More than anything else, Azuma Hibari, as a half-youkai of a monster roon, can see through the lies and acts of her opponents, which is why half-youkai was able to escape from her grasp.


    Well, as a matter of fact, the white fox girl, Shiro, has not lied in any way, nor has she harbored any evil thoughts. She is essentially just an innocent half-youkai child, stripped of her viciousness as a cmity youkai, without the memory of her own past atrocities.


    At the same time, however, she is undoubtedly the offspring of the nine-tailed fox, Kitsuri Shiroki. Therefore, the other incarnations knew where she was. Although the rest of the incarnations had initially nned to leave this pathetic incarnation behind...


    As a half-youkai, this root incarnation holds the memories and consciousness of a girl, but the other incarnations, which are youkai, are distant from her. For them, who have literally ovee difficulties to the point of vomiting blood and have be vicious youkai, the vulnerable, cowardly, whiny, and weak self that they used to be when they were simply exploited and oppressed is just a shameful part that they would like to get rid of. Normally, they would have had no problem taking this opportunity to detach themselves from this very existence and leave her to die in the wild somewhere. In fact, in the novel, she was recently split and her consciousness and memory are still vague, and as a result of her careless wandering around the new city at night, she is found by hoodlums and executed by them. Originally, she should have died there.


    However, in the current situation, when the half-Youkai girl, who was subjected to the same unjustified malice as in her childhood when she first killed a person, was about to die, she was saved by Azuma Hibari and became a new resident of the orphanage... that was the beginning of a new tragedy.


    Anyway, think about it. Which is more useful as food for the youkai who are trying to regain their power, a human or a half-youkai? Especially when there is the head of the orphanage, who at one time was the head of the Onmyo Dormitory for various reasons. Such a person would be more interesting for the incarnation that was once thrown away.


    And then, the bad luck piled up. Azuma Hibari had been peace-struck, but that''s not all. Well, to be precise, it is also true that she was not thinking well since she was targeted based on her observation of those misfortunes and circumstances, but from the perspective of a third party who knows the whole story, the tragedy was indeed the result of a series of bad luck.


    The conditioning of the boundary specified by Azuma Hibari was long pointed out in thement threads and discussion sites as a mistake made by too much peace of mind, and it was criticized, but it became less so after the settings were further disclosed in the subsequent fan books and other external works. It turned out that her behavior in ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' and its rted works were not based on a carefree mindset, at least not as much as some people in themunity had suggested.


    In the world of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', youkai really exists, and even charms, curses on straw dolls, and words of incantations really have blessings. Even children understand that in such a world, the act of bringing someone home is a more important event than it is in the real world. Especially if it is a child of a half-youkai who might be a target of persecution, human trafficking, or experimentation. As Azuma herself is well trained in discipline, it is impossible for her to invite anyone into the orphanage just because they are a child, simply by saying whatever they want to say.


    However, at the same time, the conditions that Azuma added to the boundary were reasonable in a sense. The presence or absence of youkai energy and its capacity made it risky to block the entrance and exit. As mentioned above, it is not only youkai that could harm the orphanage. Rather, it is human beings who are dangerous in normal times, and in fact, there have been attacks in the past. But it does not mean that she does not need to be vignt as long as they are human.


    On the contrary, if the boundary is distinguished by youkai energy, the children will not be able to return if they leave the orphanage by any chance, or if other half-youkai children ask for help, they will not be able to enter the orphanage. In fact, some of the half-youkai in Azuma''s custody escaped from the ce of human trafficking or were attacked by a bandit. Imagine what would happen if such a child tried to escape to the orphanage while Azuma Hibari was away and he/she was not allowed to enter...


    Nevertheless, the presence of adults in the orphanage would have been meaningless in front of the intrusion of the monster fox. No matter how many adults were there, they would surely be allowed to enter the orphanage if they used such an outrageous method. In fact, the more mature, serious, and ethical one is, the more likely he or she is to fall for it. Just like Azuma Hibari.


    "And then she identally invites the creature in, and the children get overwhelmed, be danced and eaten..."


    The whole thing was so disgusting that I honestly don''t even want to talk about it. It''s so unreal, and it''s not pleasant to think that even as a novel sentence, the content of this story makes me feel hatred, especially when I consider that it is a situation that could actually happen in the future.


    And what is more problematic is that it is unexpectedly difficult to intervene in this case. The event against the Tachibana Trading Company could be a reason to move Gori-sama under the pretext of selling the favor to them.


    But what about the orphanage? Unfortunately, it would be difficult to persuade Gori-sama and others here. After all, there is no reason to help the half-youkai who was retired from the head of the Onmyou dormitory for scandalous reasons, even if it is in conjunction with the other half-youkai. No, it may not be impossible to go that far, depending on negotiations. However, neither the Kizuki family nor the princesses had any obligation to help the half-youkai''s child in the orphanage, and of course, it would be impossible to cooperate with Azuma Hibari.


    "She won''t trust me if I show my face alone, will she?"


    Even though she is a half-youkai, a roon who can tell whether a lie is true or not, she will only arouse suspicion if I show up with a cloak to hide my true identity. Even if I showed my true identity, I could not know what she would think of the Kizuki family, and she would not easily trust the words of a servant, considering the possibility that her head might have been messed around with. In fact, from the impression I had when I first met her, there is a small chance that she might search and destroy me. So, I can''t contact her easily.


    And, more than anything else, I wanted to finish off the youkai fox once and for all. My face and the gori-sama''s face are already known to some extent. I don''t know how this will affect me at the start of the original story. And since I do not know how the fox will deviate from the behavior of the original story, I would like to win the first event, the dance-eating festival at the orphanage, where the fox will probably behave as in the original story. D*mn, if only gori-sama had not yed around and won the game at once, I wouldn''t have to go through all this trouble...!


    "Well, that limits my options... Hahaha, in a way this is the worst choice I''ve ever made, isn''t it?"


    I cower my shoulders and smile, as my cloak blocks my recognition. Right now, I''m in a particrly unsafe part of the capital''s new city, a ce of gambling dens, tax-evading salt and liquor vendors, unauthorized food stalls, and sorcerers'' tools, with no pavement, a smell of stale air and muddy ground where dead animals and human bodies sometimes lie. There are also nighthawks and unsavory riffraff standing on the muddy ground... Such is the town where I followed an old man as he walked through the streets...


    ''<i>Grrrrrr......!!</i>''


    When the old man went back to the old bookstore, which was set up in a back alley in a bad part of town, and I entered the store, I saw a huge bear in front of me. To be precise, it was a wild bear that had grown into a youkai over a long period of time, an ''Onikuma''. It had glowing red eyes and was at least two meters tall. It must be at least as tall as a great youkai. When I approach its face to take a peek at it, its warm nose and breath hit my face. But the Onikuma can''t seem to recognize my face because of my cloak...


    "Hohoho, a visitor, is it? You''re carrying something rather noisy for a visitor, aren''t you?"


    I look at the amused voice. In a corner of the old bookstore, which is muchrger than the store itself, a wrinkled old man with a long white beard sitting on an easy chair looks at me with a wicked smile on his face. On hisp is a ck cat, which is obviously not just a pet cat because it has two tails.


    "...It is my first time meeting you. It is a great honor for me to meet the famous sage of the Onmyou Dormitory, Matsushige family, Michibishi O."


    I suppress my inner fear and agitation and cross my arms in greeting. Yes, don''t worry. I''ve expected this... Ugh, my stomach hurts. Did my ribs get broken in the fight with the fox the other day? Even medicine can only mask the pain for so long.


    "I hope you''re not an assassin from the Imperial Court. You seem to know more than these amateur hoodlums but... you''re too weak to kill me. Even the fools of the Imperial Court would not send an assassin of your caliber."


    The old man grins at me and says his own thoughts. He said it as if he were telling me. So that means...


    "......"


    "...Hmm, you''re wary of the wordy, huh? Well, you have made the right decision. If you had answered now, you would have naturally been led to talk about yourself."


    The old man admitted his n with amusement. It is said to be a kind of "Kotodama (The mystical force inherent innguage(���))" that puts power in words and puts people in a kind of hypnotic state by making the words resonate through sound to the ears and the brain. However. once people are aware of it, they can escape from the trick by bing conscious, but it is difficult to judge whether it is being used at the moment of need. If the person tries to talk for a strangely long time and tries to exin or lead into a conversation, they need to be on the maximum alert. In my case, I bite around my mouth to make my consciousness clear with the pain. The pain is a good stimulus to arouse the brain, and because the smell of blood leaks out from the mouth, youkai are less likely to be attracted.


    ...though I don''t want my mouth to get mouth ulcerster. I should put salt on the wound.


    "...I am a servant of a certain family. I beg you not to speak of my family''s name or mine."


    "Of course. It''s foolish to speak my name frankly when you know who I am."


    "Kukuku," says the old man with a muffledugh.


    ...Michibishi O, Saio''s former assistant and head of the research institute of the Onmyou dormitory, is a viin and an advisory character who appears in the original game and some of the other works in the series. His abilities go without saying. The fact that he has reigned as the number two for several decades in the Onmyo Dormitory, where the elite ss of exorcists are gathering, makes him a first-rate yer, even if I take into ount the fact that he is essentially a researcher rather than a fighter. Although he is what is called an "outwyer," he is also, in a sense, the person filled with the most conviction and sense of duty in this world. That is why I tried to contact him this time.


    "So, what can I do for you? Kizuki''s servant. Are you sure you''re not wasting your time trying to contact me, a wanted man, without telling anyone?"


    "......"


    I was speechless for a moment when he said that. Hey, he saw through me. Have I been bewitched by an illusion?


    In my momentary silence, the old man happily patted the head of the monster cat on hisp. Then he motioned to Onikuma with his finger. The monster bear moves back with a loud footstep.


    "Is it better that you don''t raise your voice or carelessly deny it? But, well, I heard about the attack on the convoy of a tradingpany the other day. I was just letting you know so that I could do a little research with shikigami."


    "...I have a matter I''d like to discuss with you."


    I offer in a calm, emotionless tone so as not to let him know how upset I am.


    "Oh, you want me to do something for you? That''s insane. Normally you should have asked the government as soon as you learned of my existence. And now you''re asking me for a favor. You would be beheaded and imprisoned if you were found out. Don''t you think you don''t know that?"


    The old man asks me, who is being hunted by the court for his secret research into the forbidden technique and other rituals in vition of the emperor''sws. I know all that.


    (Calm down. Here''s the deal. Don''t use words that disappoint him...)


    Hiding my face in my cloak, I endure the feeling that the presence of death in the air is about to crush my spirit. Yes, if I disappoint the old man in front of me here, I''m done.


    On the surface, he seems to be just an evil, selfish mad scientist, but that''s just a facade. I must not forget that the old man in front of me is actually an exorcist who believes in justice and loves the people in his own way.


    In the game, he is regarded as an enemy by the main character because of his terrible deeds, especially against half-youkai, a few good youkai, and even criminals, but he himself seems to love people very much... probably. Well, he defines the protection and prosperity of human beings as his supreme purpose, and he is willing to spare his own life for it.


    Conversely, for him, youkai are a matter of course, half-youkai, and he does not care what happens to criminals and others who drag down society. In fact, he even ns to kill them all in the future. And for this purpose, he has been researching the forbidden techniques and has been using many half-youkai and criminals as experimental materials for his research.


    Therefore, I will be hurt if I negotiate with him as a mere selfish outsider, looking only at his superficial deeds. Besides, no matter how much money or profit I offer, he will not do or allow anything that will threaten the lives or property of the people, much less disrupt society. If he misunderstands this, I will be angered and cursed to death. In a way, he is andmine character. But still, in the game, he can be either an enemy or a friend, depending on the route yers choose at the end of the game.


    And I was going to take advantage of that very setting.


    "Azuma Hibari, you know this name, don''t you?"


    "...Hmm, that woman, huh? She''s raising monsters in the outskirts of the city now, isn''t she? I bet she doesn''t think that the reason for her expulsion was the same city, even though we are far away from each other."


    The old man answers as if remembering, rubbing his white beard reminiscent of a hermit. His expression was clearly amused.


    "Yes. However, she is a former head of Onmyou dormitory and a person who fought through the great war. Even though she is a half-Youkai, her long years of service to the Imperial Court and to the people cannot be denied."


    I defend her in general terms.


    "So, what does this have to do with the request?"


    "She''s in danger. It''s a matter of life and death."


    "......"


    The old man was silent as if he was thinking about what I said. Has a minute passed? Silence reigns in the room, and he finally opens his mouth.

 Chapter 15.2

    Chapter 15.2


    "I can guess what Kizuki''s servant would be in here at this period of time, considering the incident the other day, which the foxes have been roaming in the city recently, and the creature she picked up recently. However, do you think she would be fooled by a monster of that caliber?"


    Well, she is, after all, a former head of the Onmyou dormitory. Can a beast who couldn''t fight well against the exorcist defending the capital even when it was a cmity youkai beat her? It is nonsense that is not worth discussing if one thinks about it properly. But...


    "Let''s be clear. Azuma Hibari will be eaten. And all the people in that orphanage. If I told you that much, you''re smart enough to understand the danger."


    Some of that half-youkai are of precious youkai blood. If the foxes eat the former head of the Onmyou Dormitory, how much power will they gain? In the worst case, they may be reborn as more powerful youkai than they were before they were divided. If that happens, even the most powerful exorcist in the capital will not be able to fight.


    "...It is true that she has been very lenient. The atmosphere in the dormitory has be much more rxed since she became the head."


    The old man opens his mouth as if remembering. ording to the setting, when he and Azuma Hibari were in charge of the Onmyo Dormitory, the rtionship between the members of the dormitory was quite good.


    The Kizuki family is one such example, but many of the exorcists'' families have a very difficult rtionship internally. It is no wonder since this is a world where curses really exist and where there is a tant difference in talent and bloodlines. Moreover, there are many set-up moves and instant death moves, not to mention the first move, so the tendency is even stronger. (That is why the power of sis (anego-sama) is quite a foul y.)


    The same is true in the Onmyou dormitory, where there is a lot of back-stabbing over each other''s achievements, and there are also many strong-willed people, and although it sounds good to say that there is a friendlypetition, the atmosphere in the workce is said to be quite bad. In this respect, Azuma Hibari, with her bitter experience as a half-Youkai, seniority, and broad-mindedness, yed an active role as a mediator and lubricant in the dormitory and made great achievements in improving public morale and building cooperative and cooperative rtionships within the dormitory.


    ...however, it is said that the atmosphere became bad again after she was expelled. The production staff points out that the reason they let the damned fox go is that the exorcists are not working well together, even though their abilities are of a disaster ss.


    "The monster should not be allowed to grow fat, nor Azuma Hibari, such a valuable force should be ignored. I don''t want to ask too much. I just want to ask for a little help."


    I bend my knees and bow reverently. As one who asks for the cooperation of elders.


    (It would be best if I could get him to cooperate with me here...)


    But...


    "I can''t just ept easily, can I?"


    ...I expected that it would not be so easy.


    (Well, if this man has a doubt, it is the possibility that this is a trap set by the Imperial Court or a reward. Or maybe...)


    "I mean, how much do you think I would trust the word of a man who has a monster by his side? Especially if the other party is a lying demon (oni)."


    "...!!?"


    I bite my tongue while hiding behind my cloak and turning my eyes to the side. Hey, hey, hey, of all ces...!!


    (No, in a way it''s too much to be expected...!)


    I went out to see if there was any hiding ce, but... it seems that my eyes were not so sharp. I have to re-do my training, I think to myself as I look at the ck youkai energy gathering in front of me.


    "This is a little surprising. I had been very careful to hide myself from him since he had been so anxious about being followed. But I can''t believe you found me so easily."


    The demon in the form of a begging monk had a rather troubled smile on her face. The old man looked at her and narrowed her eyes��


    "��Hohoho, I didn''t expect. To think that such a notorious blue demon (oni) is still alive. And in such a ce of all ces!"


    The old man''s face was filled with surprise, even though he had recognized her. He seemed to have recognized that she was a demon, but he could not recognize that she was Aoko-sama.


    (This is not good...)


    If this notorious demon appears in front of a youkai-hating old man, my credibility will be ruined. Worst case scenario, I may not even make it out of here alive. I don''t know if I can beat the old man in front of me, let alone the demon.


    "...Now, Kizuki''s servant. What is the meaning of this? I had no idea that you were not only a member of the Imperial Court but also a member of a monster. Depending on the reply, you might not be able to simply dismiss the Lord''s request, will you?"


    The pressure of the spiritual power, which was definitely tempered, however, was enough to make me almost faint. I''m d I didn''t because of what I''d been through. Though I''m not at all happy about it.


    "...I apologize for my thoughtlessness in leading the demon to this ce. But it''s not right to say that I''m associated with the demon."


    "That''s right, that''s exactly what you meant. It''s an insult, isn''t it?"


    The demon interrupted me as if she was amused by myment, which I barely managed to utter after holding my consciousness together. Hey!


    Then, I look at her usingly through my cloak, but she doesn''t seem to mind. However...


    "But then. From here on out, this is going to be a little embarrassing. I want you to sleep a little, okay?"


    "What?"


    The next moment, the shock of a p on my neck darkened my consciousness. Just before I lost consciousness, thest thing I saw was a demon smiling happily right in front of me, and a startled old man with his eyes wide open...


    * * *


    "...I was surprised. To think that a monster of your stature could take it so easy on a mere servant and carefully remove his consciousness."


    The old man''s astonishment was understandable. The record of the cruelty of the blue demon in the capital a thousand years ago is clear. Every day, she makes the people choose one sacrifice per town and builds her own mansion from the bones of the people she has eaten. The boundaries of the inner pce were so strong that the emperor was threatened with hostages lined up in front of the gate begging for their lives... this was only a sideshow. The name of the four evil who drove the city into the depths of terror is no joke. That''s why...


    "I don''t want anysting damage. It''s the right thing to do."


    For a demon whose arm strength is strong enough to wipe out a human body with a mere swing, how difficult would it be to deliver a shock that cuts off the consciousness of an opponent without cutting off his flesh and bones, and without creating any aftereffects? And to hold the fallen human in her arms so that his head doesn''t hit the floor, or to look at him with loving eyes... it''s hard to believe that she is the same being as the infamous demon.


    "Ah, is there somewhere he can sleep? ...Hey, bear. Bring me something."


    A muddy stream of youkai force was directed toward the Onikuma. This Onikuma, whose soul has been transformed into a shikigami after its capture, haspletely lost its natural ferocity and is now shaking like a puppy. The demon was so displeased with the attitude of the small fish that she thought about cutting off its head...


    "Genbu, there should be a rug and a futon right there. Bring them to me."


    The bear creature hurriedly obeys the order of its master, the old man. The demon instantly changed her mood and carried the servant in a so-called "princess''s hug" to the ce andid him down carefully.


    "Ah, I''m saved, I''m saved. He is in pain if I carry him in a princess''s hug all the time, you know. His ribs are broken, so I can''t push him too hard."


    After putting a quilt over the person who lies down like this, the demon tosses away the pillow and kneels on her knees. She smiles at the servant as if she were his mother or something.


    "...you seem to be quite attached to this human. Blue demon."


    "Of course I am. He''s my favorite. I have to take good care of him at least on asions like this."


    It was quite an auspicious attitude for a demon who is loyal to desire, unforgiving and selfish, yet insatiable and difficult to be with others.


    "May I ask what is your rtionship with this person?"


    So the old man asked. You never know what might set the demon off. If he didn''t know what was going on between them, he had no idea what would happen next.


    "He''s my hero."


    She said shortly. Then she continues.


    "I can see it. I saw it at first sight. He''s going to be great. No, he could be. Great enough to take me down, great enough to kill me. I mean, you know? He''s never failed me before."


    And then, the creature in the shape of a beautiful woman twists her mouth. It is much wider than humanly possible, and her gentle lips reveal a pair of sharp, ghastly fangs.


    "I want to see the heroic talepleted. That''s why you have to help him, okay? Oh, but I also think it would be fun for the two of us to frolic around together like we used to. Well, that depends on his mood. I shouldn''t be the one to decide."


    From the beginning, the demon was just talking about herself rather than answering the questions. It was a very self-centered and selfish way of talking.


    "I see..."


    And the old man agreed with his answer without hesitation. He knew that this was the kind of reply he would expect from the demon. Nevertheless, he had learned a lot from it.


    (He was charmed by the demon, huh? What a pity.)


    The old man looked at the man lying down with sympathy as if he had never seen him before. To be favored by a demon was, in a way, far more unfortunate than to be eaten by a demon.


    "Oh, that''s right. Here you go."


    A grotesque sound echoes through the room. Then the demon threw something at the old man. A monster cat catches it in its mouth and brings it to its master.


    "This is..."


    "This is the payment for the job and proof that he is not my pawn, okay? He''s usually working so hard, spitting up blood. This time it looks like I''m the one who made thingsplicated, so here''s the payment. I''m a part of a demon who lives for a thousand years, so I''m sure it''s worth something, right?"


    The demon threw a finger at him. Perhaps the little finger of her left hand, itself a part of a creature that has lived for a thousand years. Its value as a material for experiments and rituals must be considerable. No, a more arrogant, haughty, and self-respecting demon would not offer up her pinky finger to a mere mortal...


    "...to do this for a mere mortal... I can''t believe you''re that treacherous demon."


    "I don''t like the sound of that. If I''m not treacherous and cruel and infamous, no one will pay attention to me when I''m defeated in the public eye. Can I ask you to keep this to yourself?"


    Like a mischievous town girl, she holds up her index finger to her mouth and deres.


    "Well, that''s all I ask. I can''t make any morepromises for the sake of pride. You can talk about the details with him. I''m a minor yer this time anyway."


    The demon closed one eye and said so carelessly, and then she lost interest in the old man. After that, she begins to gently pat the head of the person lying beside her. The old man does not me her for her rudeness, nor does he feel any difort. He understood that this was the maximum concession for a demon to make to a human being.


    "...Apparently, it doesn''t seem that way."


    The old man muttered as he looked at the demon''s state ofplete indulgence. And then he understood. He understood the twisted values of the demon, its foolish scheme, and the desperate situation of the man lying there.


    "...hmm, I guess this can''t be helped, can it?"


    And the old man rubbed his beard and made up his mind. He decided to cooperate with this man. He had no choice. And that he must train this man. Because he understood that this was one of the few chances he had to kill the crazy, love-struck monster in front of him.


    ...And, conversely, to prevent the man from going astray and bing a demon through temptation and lies, so that he could always kill the newborn demon before it was unleashed upon the world.


    Yes, even if that is exactly what the cunning demon in front of him intends. Just as long as it serves the purpose of both...

 Chapter 16.1

    Chapter 16.1


    In most cases, although youkais are killed by exorcism experts, youkai are powerful beings by nature. No, even the exorcism experts were often beaten back in the old days.


    Then, in this day and age, exorcists can ughter without any danger unless it is against some big youkai or cmity youkai who attack with a set-up or concept attack. Still, they can ughter them because they have concentrated their spiritual power through sessive generations of powerful people, acquired more powerful unusual powers, and acquired the know-how of exterminating monsters at the cost of enormous sacrifices.


    In the meantime, a stray sorcerer or a servant with only second- or third-grade equipment, who has not been trained for generations, can only win a one-on-one victory against a small youkai, or ten against a medium youkai, and even then, they have unparalleled power against a mere mortal who does not know how to fight. Of course, the warrior, who also have only fragile spiritual power, put all of their little spiritual power only into improving their physical ability, and they fight against the monsters by using armor like a lump of iron and weapons like blunt weapons, while the soldiers of the Imperial Court, who do not have even a small amount of spiritual power, can fight against most of the monsters by using arge number and concentration of explosive weapons and other flying weapons inrge quantities


    On the other hand, it would be suicidal, even reckless, to fight a group of youkai if there were only a few or a handful of humans. Although there are individual differences, even the strength of a small youkai is almost equal to that of a well-trained and armedmon soldier.


    Therefore, it was no surprise to find several dead gangsters scattered in a bar in a bad part of the new city at midnight.


    "Hmm, it tastes a little greasy and sticky, but... well, this is what I expect from a ce like this..."


    The bar is not arge ce, but it is crowded with many foxes who are biting and fighting over the lumps of meat in various parts of the bar. The only one, a charming five-tailed humanoid fox sitting on the table, takes a lick of blood stuck on her hand and expresses her opinion on the taste. Unlike peasants, town people, especially gangsters who stay in a ce like this, seem to enjoy eating meat a lot, and the taste is not so good, not to mention the nutritional value. However, it was not a problem for them since the meal was only for a secondary purpose. The real purpose is...


    "One, two, three, four, five and... six. That''s a lot."


    The youkai fox counts the survivors shivering in the corner of the bar and mulls it over. It was hard to believe that this was the same man who had just killed over a dozen people in less than a few seconds.


    "Hmm, okay. I choose you."


    "Huh...? Hgg��!?"


    Before the chosen man can scream, a fox obeys hermand and bites down on his throat, ripping it open. The man dies in agony, red froth spewing from his mouth and blood spurting from his throat.


    The rest of the survivors scream. But no one outside notices the sound of their voices. After all, the bar has already been covered with sound-proofing youkai-jutsu.


    "You''re being too loud. Why don''t you quiet down a bit, you monkeys."


    For a brief moment, the female fox turns on her youkai energy with deadly force. With that, they gasp and some of them faint. This was a natural result considering that they were residents of the capital who had never faced youkai before.


    "Well, well, is everything ready now? At this rate, we''ll have a feast tomorrow."


    With a spoon, the monster scooped up a piece of peach-colored "tender meat" from the "container" and ced it on her red tongue, savoring its rich fat and sweetness, while thinking about tomorrow''s catch with a horrified smile...


    * * *


    The sun was still shining in the blue sky, but at the same time, it was considerably less intense than the previous day. The cicadas were buzzing less and less, and the breeze blowing in the air was slightly cooler than it had been in autumn.


    One day at the end of the month, when the summer was drawing to a close and the heat was getting away, it was supposed to be a normal day for her.


    "Alright then, I''m going to work. Everyone be well-behaved, okay? ...and don''t let strangers in, okay?"


    "Yes...!!"


    Azuma Hibari reminds them, and they cheerfullyply. Of course, it''s not just a thoughtless remark. As half-youkai, they knew how they would be treated outside, and even if they did not, they were well aware of the danger of bringing a stranger into their home. Therefore, their voices were serious, as opposed to their tone of voice.


    Azuma smiled and nodded at the children''s response. Then, she recognized a white girl looking at her anxiously and worriedly from a little distance away from their gathering. Her white skin seemed paler than usual.


    "Shiro, what are you doing there? Come here, you too. Won''t youe with me and see me off?"


    She folded her knees and looked at her with the same gaze as the child, and then she gently beckoned to her.


    Slightly flustered, the girl runs up to Azuma and hugs her tightly.


    "Umm? I had a nightmare today."


    The girl mutters with a trembling voice. She herself can hardly remember it, but she remembers that it was a horrifying dream that made her hair stand on end. She was therefore afraid to go to work with Azuma, perhaps out of a sense of insecurity.


    ...However, the problem is that it was not a dream.


    "I see. That''s tough. Then I''ll go home as soon as I can today for Shiro''s sake."


    Hugging Shiro and rubbing her head and back, Azuma reassures her new family member.


    "Really...?"


    "Of course. But I can''t take time off from work. In the meantime, will you be patient?"


    Shiro looked down for a moment, but immediately looked at the other children, and when they smiled at her, she gave a small nod of eptance, albeit reservedly.


    "Good girl, good girl. Everyone, Shiro''s only been here a short time. Take good care of her so she doesn''t get lonely."


    She said, to which the children responded cheerfully once again. Relieved at this, Azuma finally gets up, checks the boundaries, etc., and then walks to her workce, the temple school, with the children seeing her off.


    On the other hand, the children started to y excitedly when the orphanage director, who also acted as their mother, left. They are children, after all. Azuma, however, had already anticipated such a situation and had added a soundproofing function to the boundary, albeit a limited one. To be more precise, the sound from the outside could reach the inside, but the sound from the inside could not leak out to the outside. Simply, the sound of children''s noise could be a nuisance, and above all, there was no need to attract the attention of suspicious people by telling them what was going on inside the orphanage.


    And since the children knew this, they could y while shouting without worrying about their surroundings.


    "Shiro-chan, let''s y house!"


    "Eh~, let''s y hide-and-seek instead!"


    The older children ran up to Shiro and invited her to y, partly because they did not want their new friend to feel lonely, and partly because they themselves wanted to y, too. The fox girl is confused as her hands are pulled in opposite directions.


    "Shiro-oneechan, can you read me a book?"


    The one who came to the rescue was Akane, who was holding a book in her hand while pping her lizard-like tail and waving it around like she was in a good mood. Although she herself did not intend to help her, but only acted on her own desire.


    No one canin when Akane, the youngest, the most pampered, and the whiniest among the orphans, says so. She is loved like a little sister by everyone, and her request could not be ignored. Above all, Shiro could read the most among the orphans, though she herself did not know why. So it was obvious which game the fox girl would choose.


    "Yeah, okay. Akane-chan, you want to go?"


    "Yeah!"


    Seeing the troubled attitudes of the people around her, and at the same time, sensing the power rtionship between them from her not-so-long life in this orphanage, the fox girl epts her cute friend''s request with a slightly bitter smile and starts reading a book sitting on the porch of the orphanage.


    The books were slightly discolored due to theck of mass production of paper and the immaturity of the type-printing technology. It was a moral education lesson book donated anonymously to the orphanage some years ago, probably from a second-hand bookstore.


    "So, which story do you want to talk about today?"


    "Ummm... The story of Kasa Jizo!"


    Akane cheerfully answers Shiro''s question. The story she told was about the Kasa Jizo. It was not simply because she liked the story, but rather because the girl Akane seemed to like stories involving food every time, and that seemed to be her choice.


    The story is about a poor old couple who can''t afford to buy rice cakes at the end of the year and go to a town to sell their hats in the snow. However, no one cares about their old rural hats, so they go back to their house. On their way home, they find five snow-covered Ojizo-sama, and the old man takes pity on them and gives them some of his unsold hats and a hand towel to one of them who is short. At night, when the old couple was sleeping, they heard a noise. They peeked in the doorway and found a pile of boxes containing bales of rice, vegetables, fish, koban, and fabrics. They were gifts from Ojizo-sama to the kind-hearted and good-hearted old couple.


    "The grandfather and the grandmother, who had given a blessing to the departing Ojizo-sama, were able to celebrate a wonderful New Year in this way. And they were very happy."


    "Hmmm."


    When Shiro finishes her story, Akane, peering at the illustrations in the book as if peering into the book, asks her new family.


    "Shiro-oneechan. From this house. There''s Ojizou-sama statue a little ways away from here."


    "Is that so?"


    Akane''s sudden words made Shiro look a little puzzled as she asked back. She still did not fully understand the geography of the area around the orphanage.


    "Yeah. So... Next time. I''d like to make a cookie. In winter. When it snows, if I give it to Ojizou-sama, will He give me food like in the story?"


    "Umm... I wonder if that''s true...?"


    Akane, who was already like a little sister to her even though they had known each other only for a short time, said something that even Shiro could not clearly say back. The fox girl was a good person, but in the back of her mind, she knew that the story she had just told was just a story. Because she already knew it.


    (That''s right. Helping... no matter how nice or good they were...)


    However, even though we didn''t bother anyone. Just living a quiet life with my mother, cultivating the fields on the outskirts of the vige! And yet... and yet...!!


    (No one came to help to us. Even though we did good things... Even though we didn''t do anything bad. That''s right... that''s why I''m...)


    "Shiro-oneechan?"


    "Huh? Uh, um, I''m sorry. Akane. I was kind of fuzzy from the heat..."


    The fox girles back to herself at the sound of Akane''s voice and answers evasively. At the same time, she herself wondered what she had been thinking.


    (Could that have been, just now...?)


    She does not know because she does not remember, but it seems to her that this was the element that controls the basis of her existence.


    (In the first ce, who am I? No... what am I?)


    She has no memory and cannot remember where she was born. She can read and has nightmares. Such things do not seem to be unrted and independent factors. And some of the contents are clearly disturbing.


    "......"


    At this thought, Shiro fears it inwardly. The orphanage is important to her. A ce where she felt safe and at peace, even if her time there was short. She did not want to put the ce and its people in danger because of her.


    "...Uhh, Shiro-oneechan. I... I love rice cakes."


    After staring at Shiro, Akane suddenly speaks up.


    "Rice cake (Mochi), is it?"


    "Yes! It''s so delicious in soup! And also! Anko (red bean paste), kinako (soybean flour), and ah! Sato shoyu is also delicious!"


    With a slight twinkle in her eyes and drooling at the corners of her mouth, the young girl talks about the deliciousness of rice cakes. In this world where white rice is still precious, rice cakes are also a luxury item, and at the same time, rice cakes are a food that is concentrated with the vor of rice. If one considers the value of white rice to be a feast for themon people, the value of rice cakes can be understood.


    "I-Is that so...?"


    Akane''s joyful tone slightly turned her off, but Shiro urged her to continue the conversation.


    "Yes. But... Last Oshogatsu (New Year)''s... Everyone ate rice cakes, but only mother didn''t eat any."


    Akane looked sad as she spoke those words.


    "You know. Mother always shares her food with us. Even though she''s bigger than us and has more work to do."


    After saying that, Akane stared at the book again. Then she snorted and dered "That''s why I''m going to make a cover for her for the next Oshogatsu (New Year)!" She said.


    "And, we''re going to eat lots of rice cakes! So, let''s eat it on the next Oshogatsu (New Year) together, Shiro-oneechan!"


    Akane''s words, uttered with a carefree smile, made the fox girl gasp. She understood that the younger sisterly girl in front of her was speaking out of concern for her. And moved by the fact that she said she wants to live with her from now on, Shiro''s heart burns deep in her chest.


    "Yes... That''s right. I wish we could all be together."


    So Shiro answers. And she affirms it. Because she, too, sincerely wishes it.


    At this moment, the girl who had almost lost everything was indeed happy. At the same time, she had made up her mind as a child to protect this small but warm and precious happiness.


    ...But this happiness is not longsting. It neversts. The hour of doom, the hour of despair, the moment of the tragedy was almost upon them.


    * * *

 Chapter 16.2

    Chapter 16.2


    It was early afternoon. If Azuma had remained at the orphanage, she would have already noticed the strange situation. That the area around the orphanage was deserted by the youkai-jutsu.


    Then, just as the youkai-jutsu cast, a high-pitched, beastly scream sounded, causing the children to shake their shoulders and turn their heads in the direction of the voice almost at the same time.


    "Huh...? What? What was that noise?"


    One of the children who were ying kickball (kemari) muttered anxiously. At the same time, there was a violent banging on the door of the orphanage.


    "Eeek...!?"


    "Wh-What? Who is it?"


    The children were frightened by the fierce and menacing sound. However, one of the older children immediately approached the doorway and peeked out through the crack to see what was outside.


    "Please!! Someone open the door! Help me!! I-Is there anyone there...!!?"


    Several men were pounding on the doorway, their faces distorted with despair and fear. At the same time, a horrifying howl of youkai crossed from behind them.


    "Huh...?"


    The next moment, a man was caught in the mouth of a monster fox, much bigger than a tiger, and mmed into a doorway and onto the ground. His limbs are snapped off as he is mmed against the doorway, and his flesh is torn off as he is mmed to the ground.


    "AAAAHHHH!!?


    The girl witnesses this and quickly moves away from the gap and screams. Seeing this, a few children call out to the girl in concern and at the same time ask her what happened. The older boys, either out of curiosity or out of a sense of duty, peeked into the gap instead, frightened.


    "Ah... ugh..."


    At the same time, they are speechless. Their young minds could not immediatelyprehend the tragedy that was happening in front of them. The men beat the doorway violently and desperately. Behind him were a few human beings, a swarm of monster foxes that were biting and pecking at the red and white mingled "things". The indescribable smell of flesh and blood wafted down to the children, who were supposed to be far away...


    "What the...!?"


    One of the weaker boys nearly vomits and leaves the doorway with tears in his eyes. The other boys, or rather the other children, turned blue and sensed the horror of the situation. And one of the boys quickly shouts to his friends who still don''t know what''s going on that there are many monsters outside.


    It may have been a good intention to teach them the seriousness of the situation, but in this case, it was a mistake.


    "T-There are a lot of youkai out there...!"


    "Huh!? Y-Youkai...? Why!?"


    "N-No... Are they going to eat us!?"


    Anxiety spreads through the children like a contagion, and in no time at all, they are one step closer to a state of panic. It''s bad... one of the older children, realizing the danger, screams out as if remembering it as quickly as he can, partly to calm down this chaos.


    "Calm down! Mother told us, didn''t she!? This house is safe and sound!"


    With these words, the children''s fears are momentarily rxed. Although they were still afraid, they knew very well Azuma''s power as their mother.


    "T-That''s right!"


    "Mother is strong, so we''ll be fine!"


    They encouraged each other as if half-telling themselves. Children forced smiles on their faces even though they were tense. It was their way of reassuring each other. However, the air that was about to loosen was frozen in the next moment by the newest of them all, the fox girl.


    "Hey, are we safe here? Then what about the people out there...?"


    The children''s faces hardened at her words. A momentter, as if on cue, a cry rang out.


    "Please! Help us!! Help! Hel��No! I don''t want to die... Noooo!"


    The man who had been banging on the door almost as if he were beating himself while sobbing was bitten on the leg and dragged away. He desperately tried to escape by wing at the ground, but to no avail. The nails peel off, leaving red streaks on the ground. And when he is far enough away from the doorway, the hungry monster foxes swarm around him. At the same time, a scream can be heard and a scarred arm ils out from among the foxes that cover him, but it slumps down and is soon swallowed up.


    "Eeekk...!?"


    The children''s eyes, which had seen thest of him through the doorway, gave a small scream and trembled as they covered their ears. Tears were streaming from their eyes, and perhaps their thoughts werepletely confused.


    "Please!! Open the door!! Hurry upppp...!!"


    "Someone''s in there, isn''t there!!? I know it!? ...Please, please! Open the door! Don''t leave me here..!!"


    The two remaining men cry out, wailing and sobbing. Their bodies are injured in ces and their clothes are stained red. With expressions of desperation, they plead with those perhaps on the other side of the doorway... with the children.


    "H-Hey...!!?"


    One of the children looks at the man, her face turning blue. The children all look at each other, their faces almost tearful. It was conflict and fear. The tragedy before them, and one of the reasons for it, was their own judgment.


    "Let them go inside the house too!? If we don''t do anything, they''ll die...!"


    "But we can''t let strangers in!? Mother will be upset!!"


    "But I feel sorry for them!!"


    "But...!"


    A heated debate ensues among the older children, but no answers are forting. And even as they argued, the precious few minutes left of the day were running out.


    "Damn it! Hurry up and open it! Agh...!? It hurts! It hurtssss...!?"


    At the sound of his scream, Shiro, who hade to the doorway, peeked in, gasped for breath, and looked away. It''s no wonder, then, to see the man''s face distorted with despair as he continues to bleed profusely from the side of his body.


    "Shiro-chan, let''s open the door! If we don''t do it soon, they''ll die!"


    An older girl shouts to Shiro with tears in her eyes. It must have been the way Azuma raised her. She was highly sensitive and saw the horrifying things happening outside as if they were her own.


    "Eh? Ah... Y-Yes!"


    For a moment, Shiro is at a loss as to whether she should follow her decision or not, but... things are already happening in a matter of seconds. There was no time to argue for too long. Shiro, along with the other children who have chosen to help the people outside, unbolts the door and rushes to open it, inviting them in.


    "Y-You can''t...!"


    The children who had been opposed to inviting the strangers inside cannot do anything about it now. They rush to close the door after the survivors rush into the orphanage.


    It was thanks to Azuma''s moral education. It is true that people outside are scary, and some of them have suffered severely. But that being said, the children were well taught not to abandon those who are suffering or in trouble.


    That in itself is not wrong. In fact, it was the right kind of education. The children''s judgment cannot be said to be wrong because of the existence of the boundary. But on this asion, it was a mistake.


    The "invited" men entered the doorway just before they were bitten by the foxes that jumped at them from behind. The foxes who followed them, however, hit an invisible wall "uninvited" just as they leaped toward the doorway, and screamed and retreated. The boundary seemed to be functioning normally.


    "A-Are you okay...?"


    "It''s okay, it''s safe to go in here..."


    "Are you scared?"


    The children ran up to the two men who had rushed into the orphanage and were still gasping for breath, and tried to talk to them.


    One of the men, as he tearfully regained his breath, saw the children and tried to say something to them, though he was a little startled. The next moment, the body of the one who was standing next to him... "It''s ripped".


    "Eh? What?"


    The man who was about to open his mouth noticed something was wrong and turned his head to look in the direction of the other man, and a huge shadow swallowed his body from the head, and the man''s body was ripped off from the abdomen.


    ...or, more precisely, his spine was not shredded, so when the man''s upper body was swallowed as if he was looking up, his lower body was swung around halfway in the air, and then atst, with a cracking sound, his lower body spun around and plunged into the field at the yard of the orphanage, scattering his organs and blood.


    "AAAAAAAHHH!!!!??"


    A half-youkai girl with cat ears screams as she witnesses the scene closest to her. A momentter, the remaining children also scream. Then, "she" appears with a big smile on her face, enveloped in her cries.


    Indeed, "she" cannot use magic, nor can she tell a lie. It''s a pretty good boundary, but that''s all there is to it. Everything has a structural weakness. In this case, the fact that a child is living inside means that there is a chance to be taken advantage of.


    Of course, if someone takes advantage of them, it is almost certain that they will fail. But the monster fox weakened far more than its original destiny by the pain of licking the city and failing to attack the merchants, and by a series of failures, has yed its tricks cold-heartedly and ruthlessly.


    ...So, if she doesn''t change, if she doesn''t lie, she won''t be caught by the orphanage''s security. Therefore, she didn''t change, and she didn''t lie to the children. Instead of changing, she just put on the "human skin" she had just peeled off. The call for help was not a lie. Because if the ��human skin�� hadn''t, the human decoys apanying her would have been "eaten" for sure.


    Youkai is evil, cunning, and vicious. And they exploit the weaknesses of things cunningly. After capturing the humans who were safe enough to disappear in the wrong ce, the monster fox skinned one of them alive and then reced him. She then released them near the orphanage and drove them away, deliberately leading them to seek help at the orphanage. Bypassing the transformations and the lie-breaking, they invited the men toe inside the boundary to seek help and tantly show the good children a stranger being eaten by monsters.


    The man-skin is ripped off to reveal a giant man-eating fox, whose hide we don''t even know how it got in there. Its mouth is twisted in a cruel smile, and several red streaks of the blood of the man who had just been eaten flow from its mouth. With a cold look of superiority, the monster fox looks down at the half-youkai children... its tender and delicious prey.


    "A... Ah...."


    The children were in a state of near paralysis before the mighty youkai force was released by the youkai fox. Without knowing what had happened, their faces were drawn, or they had stunned expressions on their faces, and some of them were shaking their legs or falling on their backsides, unable to escape from the situation.


    ...though they would have been too frightened to do anything anyway even without youkai-energy.


    Now, the huge youkai fox takes a step forward with a calm attitude. Then it looked at the nearest children, the girls who had opened the bolt on the door, and its eyes narrowed.


    Shiro, along with some of the children, caught the look and knew almost instinctively that it was a sneer. At the same time, she realized. This giant creature had clearly seen andughed at her.


    Then the youkai fox opened its long mouth to its full size. Fangs like saw des were lined, and a line of mucus mixed with saliva and blood was drawn. And just like it had done to the man earlier, the creature was about to bite the girl standing beside Shiro, covering her from above.


    "Escape..."


    It was almost a reflex. Shiro pushed her friend, who was about to be swallowed whole and unable to do anything, away from her. The next moment, however, when Shiro turned her eyes to the monster, the monster''s pte filled her field of vision.


    And a momentter, the memory of the nightmare reappears in her mind. She understood with despair. She understood this situation, and what would happen next. But she did not even know who was the cause of it.


    "It can''t be..."


    She muttered almost reflexively, out of grief, regret, and self-hate. Oh, I should have died "then" if this is the case. I shouldn''t have stayed in this ce so long. If only she had left me alone, if only I had died alone in the wild...!


    But it''s toote. Toote. Very toote. In a few tenths of a second, its sharp fangs will pierce, gouge, and tear apart Shiro''s slender body. The girl is ovee with a feeling of helplessness. But the next moment, when she prepared herself for the pain that was toe, it came... The long spear suddenly thrust in front of her stopped the fangs of the spear.


    "Huh...?"


    The teary-eyed girl shifted her gaze, not understanding what had happened. She moved her gaze along the spear''s handle and saw a cloaked figure standing at the end of the spear.


    "Ggh...!? It''s so heavy...!!!"


    In front of the girl''s eyes, the figure pulls out a long spear. Having pulled out the spear, whose de and handle are both badly damaged by the heavy youkai fox''s fangs, the shadow holds up the broken spear as if it is helpless.


    "...Oh, yeah. Isn''t this obvious? I''m not surprised if it''s broken since this is the second time, right? Haha... Damn it!"


    ...Although the cloak with its recognition-blocking effect made it impossible to see the figure''s face, the fox girl could clearly read from the tired and despairing words that the figure must have a deeply bitter and drawn expression on her face at this very moment.

 Chapter 17.1

    Chapter 17.1


    "Oh my, oh my, this is yet another ssic and clich��d move."


    Kizuki Aoi, the girl with a peach-colored face thatbines youthfulness and charming looks in a room of the mansion rented from the Oumi family on the asion of their visit to Kyoto,mented on the method used by the clever fox she saw through the mirror stand as a way of getting past the boundary.


    Both the method of taking advantage of people''s moral sense and good intentions, and the method of using human body parts to deceive the boundary are not particrly unusual methods, although they require a certain level of intelligence to do so.


    As a matter of fact, simr methods have been reported in many cases during the great human youkai wars. In particr, "youkai mother", one of the generals on the youkai side during the great war, who has not been defeated yet, "spawned" a mass of human-mimicking creatures by using human beings she had eaten as "materials" at the end of the great war. Thanks to this, the Imperial Court had to abandon all the boundary techniques that had been researched and developed specifically for the use against youkai for many years, and had to construct a new system of boundaries. Compared to this, it is still a cute sight.


    Probably the blue demon who is watching this scene through the shikigami will have a simr impression. It is said that when this demon was once rampaging in the capital, she took advantage of people''s minds much more viciously than the fox in this case, and tried all sorts of tricks to get past the boundaries of the inner city. However, she was tricked by the Minister of the Right (�Ҵ�) who took advantage of her and escaped half-killed.


    (The problem was how he could get past the boundary... But of course...)


    Although she was a bit wary when he came in contact with the wanted criminal... But of course, there is no way that the paranoid old man would do nothing to an orphanage full of half-Youkai. At least, ''he'' has an insurance policy in case of emergencies.


    "I don''t know where he gets the information but he certainly has a good eye for it."


    Kizuki Aoi evaluated the judgment of her one and only beloved one as she looked at the mirror reflecting the scene through the shikigami. The old man is indeed useful, albeit dangerous. Even she is limited in what she can teach him. Well, although Kizuki Aoi is a brilliant person who can do anything she puts her mind to, her true nature is to push with her spiritual power, which is the most powerful among the Kizuki family. No, the Kizuki family itself is known for its high spiritual power among exorcism ns, and naturally, many of its skills and systems of spiritual techniques are based on such power. Therefore, it is difficult to say that ''he'' is the right person for the job, since hecks the absolute amount of spiritual power.


    So, it is true that the old man of the Matsushige family is the best match for him, albeit reluctantly. And although the Matsushige n is old and it is not a n of particrly high spiritual power, there is a prerequisite that he be a member of the exorcists'' n. Though, they are not paratively speaking) good at physicalbat either.


    Nevertheless, they are a family with a broad and deep understanding of techniques. They are known to use even the most basic and simple techniques in a vicious way by applying orbining them. And not to mention the fact that the old man is the second-ranked master of Onmyo-dormitory and has been involved in the research of forbidden techniques. So, it is not surprising that he would have skills that even the Kizuki family does not know about.


    "Worst of all, if their rtionship is about to be discovered, I will be the one to make the move. But now, this is a good opportunity, so I should let him do as he likes."


    She tries to return her gaze to the mirror with a calm andposed attitude... but once she senses the presence of someone approaching, she breaks the connection between the mirror stand and the shikigami.


    "...What brings you here?"


    "Princess, a messenger from the Ako family hase to pay you a visit. He wishes to congratte you on your recent exploits."


    The maid, sitting on the other side of the sliding door and bowing her head, announces the arrival of her guest.


    "Ako...? Oh, it''s that one."


    If it was a messenger from her mother''s family, she could guess who it was. Come to think of it, she had received a letter a few days ago praising the rescue efforts of the tradingpany... but she was not so interested in it that she had forgotten about it.


    "Since she''s here, you should make her feel wee."


    "Yes. However... the other party wishes to see the princess..."


    "I''m busy right now. I don''t want to see her. If she want to see me so badly, tell her to wait. Maybe in half a day I''ll have time."


    Aoi says so in a cold tone, with a little bit of murderous intent. Why did she visit me at such an inconvenient time, she said inwardly.


    As for her personally, she didn''t care what that little girl... that cousin of hers thought about her. She didn''t care that her cousin loved her like her own sister and followed behind her with puppy dog eyes. Do what you will.


    But... toe here as if aiming at people when I''m having a good time, and to even ask for a moment of my time, is a little too much for my taste. Why should I spend my time, which is more precious than gold and sand, for such a little girl? She thought inwardly.


    For a moment, Aoi thought of cutting her off, but that would be a bad idea. Therefore, she ordered the maid again.


    "I''m in the middle of an important ceremony. It has been prepared for days, weeks even. I can''t stop halfway. So tell that one. If she cares about me, don''t think about it and wait."


    "I trust you''ll be sensible enough to wait," she adds, so that that little girl won''t do anything rash.


    Aoi, who confirmed that the maid agreed to the order and moved away from the room reverently in spite of her trouble, put a simple boundary around the room. It also has a soundproofing effect, and is intended to block out any unimportant noises from the outside.


    "Well, now there are no more obstacles in the way."


    Then she opens the connection between the mirror and the shikigami again, and rests her elbows on her sides to resume her appreciation of the mirror. Then she noticed it.


    "Oh my."


    Shifting the viewpoint of the shikigami, she finds it. Then, she smiles a hearty smile.


    "Nice eyes, looks useful. And it would be fun to have in my hand."


    After saying so, she pulls over a candy box in her hand and pricks one of the yokans (���) on it with a toothpick. As if it was a matter of course, she put the expensive yokan into her mouth and tasted its rich and pleasant sweetness and vor, and then she opened her mouth again.


    "Hehehe, sweetie. I hope you got something for me, okay?"


    Arrogantly and haughty, the Kizuki princess added to her beloved man''s expectations without his knowledge. Seeing that he was fully capable of doing so...


    * * *


    Just as the fox is about to begin the meal, she is outraged by the sudden appearance of me.


    ''<i>You b*stard! Who are you...!? No, I remember this smell... You''re that little fish from back then!</i>''


    The giant fox creature sniffs and seems to realize who I am. B*stard, you''ve got a good nose. Even though I''ve removed the smell...


    ''<i>But you b*stard, why are you inside the boundary? No, why did youe out from the direction of the building in the first ce?</i>''


    Since the foxes were going to attack the orphanage, it was only natural that I had already investigated the inside of the orphanage and its members to some extent, so youkai fox was puzzled and rmed that I had appeared here, and that I had not appeared from the front gate. I guess she was afraid that she might have been ambushed. More precisely, she may think that Gori-sama or other exorcists may still be waiting for her.


    "Well. I don''t have to tell you."


    I say this in a deep meaning, as if I''m bluffing.


    In fact, I was the only one who could be considered as a force to be reckoned with. No, it was not urate to say that the old man was out of the force, but I wanted to handle it as much as I could by myself. I didn''t want to move too many people, and neither did the old man.


    To be honest, the most important issues in this event for me were ''when it will happen'' and ''how to cross the boundary'' before the battle.


    As I have a small amount of spiritual power, I can''t send the shikigami to monitor the event 24 hours a day, and it would take time to move when the event urred. Although it would be best to do something about it before they enter inside the boundary, it is not always possible.


    Therefore, I entrusted the monitoring eyes to the old man. And as soon as he saw the movement of the foxes, I left my job of patrolling the inner city and rushed to them, but it was toote. All the people who had been used as bait had been eaten, and the fox had also entered the inner boundary.


    And once inside the boundary, it''s the old man''s turn again. To be precise, this was not for my sake, but rather an insurance policy that he had prepared for a long time.


    It seems that Azuma Hibari did not know about the book in which forbidden words were used. The book is littered with incantations that are unnoticeable to the reader, and by reading and listening to them over and over again, the reader is gradually hypnotized over time.


    Because of its concealment, the orders it can give are simple ones that have been prepared in advance, and thus the spiritual power required is minimal, and even more so Azuma herself does not know of its existence because it is designated as a forbidden technique. By the way, it is said that a more enhanced version of this technique was used during the Great War, and that it was mainly used by the Imperial Court as a booby trap to force the withdrawal of the army. If youkai with intelligence and intellect read the top-secret documents that were abandoned to gather information, they would fall into the trap of the technique embedded in the documents and engage in a friendly fire or self-destructive action. That''s sneaky, dude.


    (Though I was a little surprised at that...)


    I remember this as I hold up my twisted spear. The forbidden word technique that the old man had originally put in the orphanage to prevent it from being destroyed when he had to burn it down, was activated and invited me to the back door of the orphanage by a young girl with a lizard tail. The effect of the technique wears off as soon as she "invites" me in a daze and in a dreamy state. I was bewildered because the little girl came back to herself and hugged my legs crying and asked me for help. I told her to hide herself for the time being, but....


    "Hey, you! Take those kids and hide."


    I ordered the white fox half-youkai behind me. Frankly, I can''t fight a fight with kids everywhere and with care. I want them to evacuate quickly.


    "Uh... ah, yes...!"


    The girl, the incarnation of the monster fox, shudders and shudders, but responds to my words by taking the hands of the other children nearby and leaving the scene. The hostile fox does nothing. Rather, it is wary of me. This is partly because the old man has just set up a strong anti-youkai perimeter around the orphanage. She was afraid of the exorcists who might be hiding somewhere.


    But the cooperation of the old man ends here. From this point on, the old man will do nothing unless I die. He doesn''t want to make any more moves, since he''s hiding in in sight.


    "In other words, I''m on my own from here on out..."


    I ducked just in time to avoid a thick, long, half-sounding tail strike. Oh, man, if I had been hit directly by her tail, my upper body and lower body would have been separated...!


    However, the attack does not end. It was a sound-form violence that was fired at the ce where I was lying down. A roar simr to or more powerful than the one that hit the gori the other day. Just before the invisible storm of destruction is unleashed, I spin around and move away from it. At the same time, the ground where I had just been is blown away with the sound of the explosion. Arge amount of sand and soil fly through the air. I was lucky that it did not hit the orphanage because of the angle. And...


    ''<i>Hmm, the same move...!</i>''


    The youkai fox repels my spear thrown from the dust with her paw. At the same time, in poor visibility, she is alerted by the smells in the area. Will I throw another weapon at her? Or will I approach her in the dust? Or will I try to use the Shikigami as a diversion...?


    ''<i>Is it there...!?</i>''


    The fox calcte backwards from the smell wafting through the dust and attack that way. A whip-like tail strikes the shadowy figure just as it appears. But...


    ''<i>This is... tsk!! Another Shikigami!!?</i>''


    The pierced figure, however, is not a cloaked human being, but merely a misshapen walking scarecrow. And poof! The shikigami turns back to a mere piece of paper.


    ''<i>How many times have you yed so cleverly... Cough...!!?</i>''


    The fox cursed, and at the same time she shouted, she winced in pain in her nostrils. She cried and coughed. It was caused by the white smoke from the shikigami.


    What was in the white smoke was vaporized tear gas and stimnts. They were made by grinding or fermenting medicinal herbs and mixing them together, and were packed in a ceramic casting together with specially processed gunpowder. When a small amount of spiritual power is applied, the gunpowder begins to generate heat, evaporating the medicine into gas. Moreover, this is a new product, a prototype, of the Kizuki family''s medicine masters. It was supposed to be a kind of stimtion that even a youkai fox living for hundreds of years would not have experienced.


    ''<i>Gggghhhh... This little trick...!! Don''t y with me, you little sh*t!!</i>''


    The fox, shedding tears and wagging her tail wildly to prevent her opponent from approaching, is on the lookout for the approach. She can''t hear, her vision is obscured by the dust and tears, and her range of movement is limited by the boundary, so this was the best she could do.


    And I, for one, would not go for it. If I ran into that tail storm, even if I didn''t get a direct hit, the wind pressure alone could cut me down. It was too dangerous.


    "That''s why... go, boys!"


    A few rats, shikigami rats carrying packages on their backs, crawl on the ground. Because the fox was wagging her tails at her human opponent, she was unaware of the presence of the tiny rats crawling on the ground.

 Chapter 17.2

    Chapter 17.2


    When the rats ran up to the fox''s feet, the fox finally noticed their presence.


    ''<i>What? A rat...?</i>''


    As soon as she said that, the rat exploded. To be precise, it was the explosive that the shikigami rats were carrying on their back. The smell of the gunpowder must have been lost on him thanks to the stimnt. The low quality gunpowder, which I had personally received from my acquaintance among the medicine men, would not have been powerful enough to cause the explosion. Therefore, I filled a bamboo tube with sharpened pebbles and used it like a hand grenade. The target was the fox abdomen, where organs are densely packed and vulnerable. And then... finally I move.


    I, who had been secretly moving behind in concealment, strengthened my legs with spiritual power and went to close the distance at once. The monster fox, bleeding from her belly, notices my presence and turns around to fire her fox-fire, but I hit it with shikigami as I did before, disabling some of them, and the rest are caught by a puppet shikigami that appears in front of me as a shield just before a direct hit. Seeing the doll burning up in a cloud of dust and white smoke, the monster fox mistakenly thought that she had finished me off, albeit only for a moment. But then, I attacked to catch her off guard.


    ''<i>...No, not yet!!</i>''


    The fox noticed my presence and turned to the front this time and swung her tail. The wagging tail naturally shreds several shikigami crows that havee charging at her from the front like a cloud of dust. However, it was obvious that it was a diversion.


    ''<i>Huh!? I knew it was the real one...</i>''


    "No, this is the real one...!!"


    A fox-tail swung quickly passed right beside me. With a cutting sound, the cloak on the left side of my body was scraped off, and the fabric blew away with the wind. I felt a dull pain in my left arm and leg. But if I can get this far enough...!


    Aiming at the belly of the monster fox, which has already been wounded to some extent by the explosives, I hit it with a dagger. I must damage her internal organs or arteries with the dagger to weaken her while making her fight for endurance...!


    "Ooooooh!!!"


    The sharp dagger that Gori-sama had given me broke through the barrier of youkai-energy that was quickly put up, passed through the artery leading to the heart, and pierced easily into the corner where the internal organs would be located. At the same time, a scream rang out.


    (Okay, I''m going to pull out my dagger and break free, twisting it to widen the wound...!!)


    "Do you think you can do that...!!?"


    I turned around at the sound of that voice. There she was, staring at me with a look of hatred in her blood-red white clothes... with long silver hair and blue eyes shining like jewels, she was undoubtedly the same Kitsuri Shiroki who had attacked the main character in the game so many times.


    (Oh no...!!)


    I kicked the ground and tried to escape from the scene, but the shock hit me at about the same time.


    "What the...!?"


    I tried to reduce the power of the back fist that hit me with my leap and the basket hand under my clothes as before, but there was no way I could kill the impact of the blow that was much more powerful than before. So, I am mmed to the ground as it is. Ah, I just heard a strange sounding from the bone.


    "Ugghh...? Cough...!!!?"


    I spit out a mixture of blood, gastric juice, and contents on the ground.


    (Oh sh*t. Last time I could handle a little bruising... but my left arm, which caught the blow just now, is broken for sure...!)


    I stand up and look at my dangling left arm and grimace. D*mn, I was careless. Even though my opponent is a former cmity youkai...!


    I swallow a painkiller... It sounds good to say, but I swallow some kind of narcotic pills. Hopefully this will mask the pain a little....


    (At what point did I fall for the illusion? It helps that at least up to the time of the bomb she is real...)


    Looking again, it seems from the youkai fox disguised as a person. After all, the clothes on her abdomen are stained red. The opponent is breathing heavily, and if I look closely, I can see that she is sweating. I guess it is more efficient to use gunpowder than to engage in a physical battle.


    "However, even aplete surprise attack can''t stop a great youkai who is not suited forbat...!!"


    I bite my tongue as I hold up my dagger. I''ve done a lot of simtions in preparation for this moment. By making the first move, I narrowed down my opponent''s options and took control of the battle. I didn''t want to allow the monster to make any free moves, but my actions fell apart at thest minute.


    "Hmm, hmn... never thought I''d be so easily yed by mere servants, let alone exorcists...!"


    The monster roars like a beast while holding down the blood flowing from her abdomen with her hands. Her expression showed clear impatience. It seems that she did not expect to be cornered so hard against me, who is worth nothing more than a mere stone on the side of the road. Of course, she was probably wary of the exorcist who had put up a boundary, or any other entity that might attack her as soon as she showed an opening somewhere. Well, the fact that she focused her attention on me personally and failed to challenge me with all her might was a factor in the fact that the monsters fell into all the traps I set for her.


    But that seems to be as far as it went. Perhaps I should assume that she must have figured out my tricks by now, since she has not shown any reaction to my many fatal opportunities, even when she has been pushed to this point.


    "A bug that crawls on the ground should just be a bug...!! To me! You have humiliated me, who has such great power...!! I won''t forgive you, monkey!!"


    The monster fox stares at me, d in such a hideous youkai power that it is hard to believe that she is seriously injured.


    "Monkey, monkey, stop your whining, you fox! Come here, I''ll rip your fur off and make you a rug."


    "I''ll make you say it...!"


    The monster''s eyes widen in anger at my provocation. Yes, she''s short-tempered and quick to anger. Even a cheap provocation like this will get her angry...!


    "Die!!"


    A momentter, the youkai fox spits out a pale blue me from her mouth. The mes spread all around, burning down the fields of the orphanage and engulfing the mud wall at the doorway. The orphanage itself was saved on the other side. There was nothing I could do if those brats got caught in the fire. Nevertheless, if she hadn''t been provoked, her cooler head might have been realized this.


    "I''m not so sure about this, but...!"


    I cast a spell in the air, linked it with all my remaining spiritual power, and leapt.


    In the air, a little higher than the ceiling of a private house, I created a physical boundary. The size, at best, was about the size of a inkstone... partly because the size was limited by the fact that the physical boundary used a lot of my spiritual power, but also because that was all that was needed. No. Smaller, easier to fall from. To parry a blow she''s aiming at me...


    "Here ites...!"


    Just below me was a fire that would not be easily extinguished by a ssh of water... I could barely make it out as the heat nearly burned my skin. At that moment, I saw Kitsuri Shiroki trying to crack my head open with her hands


    "Chiiiiiiiiiii!!!"


    I had predicted this in advance, and I narrowly avoided a blow from her hand... but I still ended up being pierced through the left shoulder... It hurtssss!!!??


    "Aaah, ghh...!? What the hell is this sh*t? ?"


    I counter with tears in my eyes. You monster fox! I know you''ll aim at my head when I''m bleeding!


    But I thrust my dagger into the monster fox''s chest. I can feel the sharpness of the dagger''s hilt as it pierces her flesh. But...


    (Shallow...!?)


    The dagger did not prate deeply, probably because it pierced into bone or muscle fibers or something. And that was fatal in this situation.


    "Cough...!? You''ve got to be kidding!!"


    The fox, who coughed up blood right in front of me, immediately grabbed the arm on which I had thrust the dagger with tremendous force, pulled out the dagger by the arm, and... threw me down with a swing.


    "Whooooo...!!? Cough!?"


    I screamed as I was thrown at a tremendous speed, but a few tenths of a secondter, I plunged into the ceiling of the orphanage and fell to the floor, crashing through the ceiling and blowing the tatami mats off.


    "Cough...!? Ghhhh...!?"


    The pain was so intense that it seemed as if every bone in my body had been shattered, several small pieces of wood were stuck into my flesh, and it was certain that my muscles were bleeding internally everywhere from the bruises. The blood I coughed up spilled onto my cloak, creating red spots. Or is it a little too dirty to be called "spots"?


    "D*mn you...!! Why did I make a mistake at the veryst moment...!!"


    If there was such a thing as fate or God, I''d be cursing him. But not at the most critical moment of life and death...!!?


    "Eeek... Ah, uhh... A-Are you okay...?"


    That small, muffled voice made me quickly move my blurred vision. There were children looking at me anxiously and worriedly through the small closet.


    That''s not good.


    "Y-You''re injured, so... now..."


    "Close that door and hide."


    Imand in my smoky voice. I knew what wasing. Worst-case scenario is I fall apart and the old man moves on but he won''t care a half-Youkai brat in a fight. Even if he didn''t, it was obvious that if he showed himself here, he woulde after me right away.


    "Eeek... B-But..."


    With tears in their eyes, the children are still upset that there is nothing they can do to help me. Unfortunately they can''t help me with this injury. So, just shut up and hide.


    Finally, the kids hide in the closet as I charge at them. That''s right, that''s good. Maybe if they''re lucky, they''ll make it. But it''s a long shot.


    "It''s...ing...!"


    I turn my eyes to the sound of footsteps that leave an indelible impression. At the same time, the sliding door is kicked down, and a beautiful, hand-mounted monster fox stares at me reproachfully against the backdrop of the burning garden. A trickle of blood runs from her mouth, and she looks down at me in frustration. She must be very weak, breathing on her shoulders, and her face is quite pale.


    "Hmph... You''ve grown quite... quiet, haven''t you... huh?"


    "That''s nonsense... Even though you''re just a human...!"


    The fox screams with a horrified look that could scare a demon.


    "I don''t approve, I don''t approve, I don''t approve it!! To me! To powerful me! How dare I let you, a little fish get this far!!? Stop screwing around, stop screwing around, stop screwing around!!! I won''t allow it! I won''t forgive you! I will not forgive you!!!!"


    The fox was furious that she was half-dead, coughing up blood. She was so mad that she couldn''t speak half the time.


    (Well, that''s true.)


    In the case of this fox, it would have been like this if she had been cornered by a human, a much lower-ranked one at that.


    (If I gather up my remaining spiritual power, I can just barely manage one more blow...?)


    My bones and muscles are in shreds, but I should be able tost for a few seconds if I reinforce them with spiritual power. Or rather, it is necessary for me not to have it. I have two kunai in my pocket and a dagger in my hand... I have no choice but to dazzle her with the kunai in my pocket and pierce her with the dagger when she is flustered... I have no choice but to do it.


    The odds are against me, but I have no choice.


    "I won''t kill you easily. I''ll skin you alive and cut you into little pieces from the feet up...!"


    The monster fox raises hers tail and tries to attack me. I''m ready for it. But then... a tiny little fox-fire hits the back of the monster fox.


    "......"


    The fox-fire was so pathetic that it barely scratched her, but the monster fox took it and turned around with a deadpan expression on her face. Then, the monster looked with a look of deep displeasure.


    "D-Don''t! Don''t kill him!"


    The little half-youkai girl, with her legs trembling like a fawn, her ears and tail curled up in a frightened manner, her eyes teary-eyed and her voice tearful... the girl who is the source of the fox spirit called Kitsuri Shiroki, shouted this stout-heartedly to the other herself.

 Chapter 18.1

    Chapter 18.1


    Thanks Choki for the support...


    When was this memory? She has lived for hundreds of years, and this is one of the oldest memories she can recall. Her mother was killed, her house was burned down, she fled to the mountains only to be chased by a lowly man who humiliated her under the gaze of many curious eyes.


    "N-No... Don''t... Noooo!!"


    The girl instinctively knows what this means, what he is going to do to her, and she screams in despair, even though she has no clear knowledge of what he is going to do. But there is no help. The world is not that kind.


    ...Therefore, a fate, which was brought about by whims and coincidences and "her" calctions, made "here"e there.


    "What on earth do all these hairless monkeys want, gathered here on this mountain?"


    It was at the same time that her sweet voice sounded. The half of the body of the man who had just ambushed the girl and was about to tear off her costume was torn off and flying in the air with a spray of blood.


    "Ah..."


    The girl felt warm blood stter on her cheeks and clothes. Her eyes were filled with the sight of the man''s body slowly copsing, guts dripping from his body.


    The white girl, half in a state of shock, turned her eyes slowly in the direction of the voice, or the armed peasants, fearfully.


    There was a strange woman. A fantastically, unrealistically, frighteningly beautiful woman with crow''s wet-feather hair and red eyes. Her beauty, which could be described as the beauty of a country, made those who saw her forget even to breathe.


    However, the peasants who saw her were frightened and dismayed by her. This is because she has fox ears on her head and nine fox tails behind her. It was clearly not what a human should have, for the difference in power between them and her was obvious just from the carnage they had just caused.


    "A-Aaahhhhhh, it''s a mons��Gghh!!?"


    The man who tried to escape was immediately cut off in equal lengths with a swing of her tail. The man falls down with a slipping, slithering motion.


    "Eeeel...!?"


    "You monster!! I''m gonna kill you...!?"


    Some tried to escape, others tried to kill her with farming tools, but all were equally helpless. Soon they were all torn to pieces by the sound of the nine tails.


    The girl stared dumbfounded, without a sense of reality, as the men in front of her were ughtered like insects, so easily that it was almost mind-boggling. But then, she was brought back by the monster who had caused the ughter.


    "Oh my, oh my, what a small and cute little fellow we have here.... Well, that''s very unusual. I didn''t expect a half-youkai."


    The nine-tailed monster walks up to the girl immediately andments on her with a gleeful glee. Squinting, the cmity youkai admires the girl as if to judge her.


    "Ah... Aahh..."


    The white fox girl shudders at the look, as if she were literally looking at a thing or a domestic animal. And then... the next moment she is trampled.


    "Kkhh...!?"


    The girl suffers from the suddenness of the situation. Of course. Even though she is in human form, an adult monster fox is stomping on her chest with one foot. A creaking sound is heard in the forest.


    "Aah... Ggghh... Stop... Please!!"


    She desperately pleads as the monster fox stomps on her. However, the monster fox responds to the girl with a smile of aggravated amusement.


    "Kukuku, are you in pain? Does it hurt? I''m sure that''s true. A half-hearted and young half-youkai like you won''t be able to endure it even if I take it easy on you like this."


    She said so in a mocking manner, and then continued.


    "Even so, you are pathetic. To be the prey of humans'' hunts at that age. I bet at that age you haven''t even eaten a single human being yet. Humans are truly barbaric."


    Mutters the monster fox in a truly pathetic but mocking way.


    "But still. Little fox, life is... no, it''s not. Let me tell you as your ancestor. The world is a world of the weak and the strong, of the winner and the loser. The weak must be fed by the strong. That''s why I have no choice but to strangle you and eat you. So, give up."


    With these words, the fox increases the force of her stomping. The girl cries and screams, but can do nothing. At this rate, without counting to ten, the girl would have been trampled to death and her corpse would have been sucked to the bone.


    Yes, if she had stayed like this.


    "Ah... Ghh... ehh...?"


    "Oh?"


    In pain, in tears of despair, but the girl being trampled on moved her gaze as if she sensed something for a moment. It was a subtle sensation that only a weak and timid girl could feel.


    And the ck monster fox who was trampling on the girl also noticed the reaction. Then she looked at the girl''s direction with streaming eyes, and then the monster fox noticed it and squinted her eyes ufortably.


    "Heh~, what a surprise. Did you notice it before I did? ...Hmm, monkey. No peeking, okay?"


    The next moment she snapped her fingers. A fire suddenly broke out in the bushes about fifty paces away. A man-shaped torch iled about, and a man''s scream echoed through distance. It was a hunter who had apanied the peasants in pursuit of the little girl and had served in the military as a defender.


    "I wonder if he was using the peasants as a decoy to get the girl. Humans are sneaky as always."


    The monster fox, who had participated in the great war, immediately recognized the hunter''s n. The hunter must have been the first one to notice her presence, and he had left the farmers and was aiming at the monster fox from the bushes with a flintlock rifle. Evidently, he was hiding very well. If she had not been aware of his presence, she would not have noticed it.


    After admiring the charred and burnt-out hunter, the monster fox takes a nce at the girl at her feet. Then, with a twisted mouth, she moved her foot away. The girl coughs violently now that her airway for breathing is clear. But then, the fox lifts the girl''s small chin with one of her long tails.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I thought you were just a helpless half-youkai. Then it would be fun to teach you some things as a fellow youkai. Let''s see how far a half-breed like you can go. Little girl, tell me your name."


    "Eh... Agghh...!? Cough... Ah...!!!?"


    The girl is momentarily taken aback by the suddenmand, but soon she was being trampled once again with increasing pressure, and she cries out desperately.


    "Ggh...!? Ugh... M-My name...! My name is... ����! �� ����...!!"


    As the girl desperately cries out her name, the ck monster fox smiles eerily and chants small words. At the same time, the white girl felt a strange sensation of her soul being constricted.


    "Ah... Ggh...!?"


    The girl gasped, clutching her chest as if she could no longer breathe. Before long, the ck fox had moved her feet from the girl''s chest. However, the restraints on the girl were in some ways more fundamental than her feet, binding and crushing her. She was instinctively aware of this. From a hair to a piece of her soul, everything belonged to the woman in front of her now.


    "Hehehe, I see. Oh, right, it''s a perfect time. I''ll give you a name... shall I call you Shiroki? Kitsuri Shiroki, that''s your new name. As youkai. From now on you can call me... Yes, you can call me Big Sister (Onee-sama)."


    And then, "Of course," says the monster fox with a cruel smile on her face, "the hundred cmity youkai led by that Kuuban are the only survivors of the great war," continues Kitsuri Kurorei.


    "If you can''t use them, I''ll eat them without mercy. You must live desperately with all your wits you have."


    The world is cruel and heartless, and nothing can be relied upon... Those were the first words given to the girl when she chose to live as a youkai, and thest words given to her when she lived as a human being.


    ...And so the little girl, or perhaps not much less than a little youkai, began her life as a youkai. She was taught the way of being a monster, knowledge, andmon sense by her kin of immense power.


    When she was taught how to set up cowardly and vile traps, she trembled with horror and guilt. But she prepared herself to die many times as she fought the same youkai with fresh wounds. And the first time she killed a human, she had nightmares about it. When she ate human flesh for the first time, she spat it out from the sick feeling. And each time, she was severely chastised by the monster ck fox, her master as a family member. In tears and sobs, she still did not want to die, so she desperately learned, acquired knowledge, and built up her strength. The girl knew that her master would not hesitate to cut down her useless servants and devour them alive.


    And so, how many years have passed? Eating man, eating youkai, and thus developing her strength, growing up, and spending a long time, she never cried anymore. The white youkai fox, transformed into a true monster in body and soul, has ceased to have any feelings for human beings. She simply served as the right hand man of the ck fox, who was feared for her tyranny in all parts of Fuso-kuni. Though she could not drink more than therge cup of sake that was forced upon her by her master, who was a heavy drinker. The white fox was always a drunkard, no matter how old he was.


    But everything has a beginning and an end. There is no exception. After a long time of serving her master or her "big sister", the monster fox, as a youkai, like a youkai, a new turning point has arrived for the white fox.


    One day, she attacked a vige with her subordinates and found a group of well-prepared exorcists. The ck fox, her master, was also wounded and fled for her life, protected by the white fox. And then...


    "...They''reing after us."


    "It looks like it."


    Two foxes hide in the bushes and watch from a distance as the exorcists search the forest deep in the mountains. The white one is lightly wounded, but the ck fox is sitting on the ground with her belly ripped open and blood dripping down to the point where it looks like ake is forming on the ground. The amount of blood told at a nce that there was nothing more that could be done. This was partly because the exorcists had prioritized the more threatening side in their surprise attack, and partly because the white fox was always more wary of her surroundings than the ck fox.


    "I was a little too excited. Ugh... Hehehe, they still have their hands, don''t they? Humans are always so careful at times like this."


    The ck foxughs at the humans as if she is mocking them. The white fox had only heard the story a long time ago. It must have been hundreds of years ago, when humans and youkai fought fiercely, and her master in front of her was a general of youkai, albeit a low-ranking one. It seems that the humans were very vindictive only at such times, and they knew that the ck fox, who was not particrly conspicuous, was still alive even though many other generals had been killed, and they had been waiting for a long time for an opportunity to take her down. But they had no idea that the humans had ambushed them with such arge force...


    "Big sister, I''m afraid we''re in danger here. I will stop them, so please evacuate from here."


    Naturally, the white fox offers. It was not out of affection or loyalty. After hundreds of years of serving the ck fox in front of her, it was a conditioned reflex for her to do so, and she had no idea that there was any other option. However...


    "...No, let''s not do that. It''s useless anyway."


    The ck fox denied the white fox''s offer in a strangely calm tone.


    "Big sister...?"


    "You know this wound, don''t you? Even if I escape, this won''t help. I don''t want to look like an ugly thing by running away."


    These were the words of the pride and intelligence of the cmity youkai, the monster fox. Then the ck fox looked at her white sister with narrowed eyes.


    "It is the fate of those without power to be the food of those with power... it''s just the way it is."


    "Big sister..."


    The white fox knows what her master or her sister, the fox in front of her, is trying to say.


    "I have been aware of it for some time. For years now my power has not only grown but barely maintained itself. You, on the other hand, show no signs of stopping growing."


    The ck fox was aware that no matter how many humans or how many youkai she eats, her power is not growing anymore. The reason for this is unknown, even to youkai foxes who are more intelligent and rational than other youkai.


    On the other hand, she was inwardly amazed at how fast her "sister", whom she had initially picked up and disciplined on a whim, had grown in strength. It is said that it takes a thousand years for a fox to grow up to nine tails, but the white fox in front of her had already grown up to eight tails in just a few hundred years. It was a frighteningly fast pace. It is much faster than that of the ck fox, and her growth rate shows no sign of slowing down. It is so fast that in another hundred years the power rtionship may be reversed.


    "I will not allow myself to be struck down by the humans and have my head exposed and my fur ripped off. So..."


    "But...!"


    The ck fox gives a smallugh at the white fox''s dismay.


    "Oh my, oh my, I thought you hated me, but I''m surprised you''re so upset."


    Though, it is not that she has been made to feel a bond with her. However, no matter how harshly she was treated, it seems that to the young white half-youkai, the ck youkai fox was indeed her "big sister" who taught her how to live and survive. But that is precisely why...


    "Do it, Shiroki. With me as your food, be stronger and aim higher."


    That is the only way to continue to live in this cruel and heartless world where they cannot depend on anyone. That is the truth of this world.


    "... Big sister."


    "...what is it?"


    "...I''ll make it to the top."


    With a snap, the white fox opens her big jaws. With a single tear in her eye, but with a firm will, she approaches the wounded fox...


    "I''ll give you what you want. My sweet, sweet sister."


    The sound of flesh being ripped apart echoed through the mountains....


    ording to the records of one of the families of the exorcists who control the area, a white nine-tailed fox was seen that night, and several of the exorcists who were chasing it were eaten alive. This was about 100 years ago.


    Since then, as if craving for power, new haunted foxes have attacked viges, sometimes other youkai, sometimes exorcists'' mansions, devouring them and increasing its power. Then, conceited by its own power, the fox attacked the capital with an army and was miserably defeated, tearing apart its soul in defeat, and the monster somehow survived. For a youkai fox named Kitsuri Shiroki, this was equivalent to being denied her efforts to seek power as a youkai, and so she took this opportunity to cut down the root of her most shameful, helpless, ignorant, and foolish self.


    A weak half-youkai girl, made up of the memories and soul of a child who could have died in the streets... a girl who has just been born again, whose memories are muddled, whose thoughts are uncertain, who walks aimlessly through the streets at night, who would have been parading around at midnight. It is inevitable that she would be noticed by those who walk aroundte at night, and in fact, she was immediately beaten up by them as if she were a distraction.


    ...or perhaps that is exactly what "she" as youkai wanted. There is no help for the weak, and the weak are only robbed, humiliated, and killed.


    That''s why... that''s why, when the girl who had been beaten, kicked, and beaten without understanding called for help, the cloaked figure that appeared in front of her was the salvation she had been waiting for since "that day". And when she met her other self, cruel and vicious, and recalled all the memories until she was picked up by the orphanage, which had been muddled, the figure of him who appeared once again was exactly the hope that shines for the girl.


    * * *

 Chapter 18.2

    Chapter 18.2


    The white girl was trembling, but she gathered her courage and used her not-so-great youkai power to release a small foxfire. A fire so pale that even it could not kill a small youkai... but for a girl who had lived for so long, it was uneptable to let the existence that had saved her for no reason whatsoever go unnoticed. So, almost impulsively, the girl took a reckless action without any odds...


    "Annoying..."


    "Eh...? Gghh!?"


    The white girl reacted to the words that the monster fox muttered... and at the same time, she was kicked in the stomach and mmed to the ground.


    "Cough!? Cough... Ggghh... Ughhh...!?"


    The shock to her stomach made her teary-eyed and choked her. The weak girl crawls on the ground and vomits up her gastric juices, while the monster fox looks down at her with a cold expression filled with contempt and hatred.


    "You could have lived a little longer if you''d just stayed hidden. You''re a fool. Have you forgotten your small, stupid head? Being weak is a sin all by itself."


    The great youkai was cold and cruel to her former self, who had no power and had done things beyond her means. Well, maybe that''s not quite right. She was clearly furious and angry. She was filled with indescribable anger toward her younger self in front of her.


    "Ah... Aaaahh...!?"


    Kitsuri Shiroki stomped on the girl''s head. If the floor had not been tatami, she probably would have bled. But even so, considering youkai''s actions, it could be said that she went easy on her. If the monster fox in front of her had been serious, the girl''s head would have been crushed by now. It was not because of youkai''s kindness, but because of her cruelty.


    "You know, you''re driving me crazy. Such a trembling, helpless, pathetic figure to look at."


    As if to spit it out, the monster fox with a limp hand describes her younger self in this way.


    "...A-Are you that hard to forget Big Sister Kurorei?"


    The girl asks in a trembling voice. The next moment, the monster fox with a blue streak on her forehead kicks the girl in the side.


    "Kghh...!?"


    "What do you know about it!!?"


    The monster fox shouts. Weakness is a sin. This world is hell. More hell than hell. There are no good people... and only the wicked are condemned!


    That''s why... that''s why, at that time, we... to big sister...!


    The monster fox kicks her in the side again. The girl is slightly blown away by the force of the kick. She gazes at the girl as she moans in pain, breathing hard with eyes filled with malice, hatred, and a hint of envy.


    Oh, how hateful, how hateful!! I hate that carefree smile that doesn''t seem to be touched by any malice! I hate that carefree smile that can honestly believe in people''s good intentions. Above all, I envy that powerlessness, as if she is waiting for someone to save her! This world! This world is! This eternal world is! This world is not made to be so kind...!


    "Cough... Cough......"


    Coughing and crouching, the monster fox is so angered and humiliated by the sight of her young self looking at her with tearful, somewhat pitying eyes, that she finally loses control. This time, she goes all out. she''ll kick her to death until she''s minced meat...!


    "Die quickly, you disgrace...!!"


    "You''re the one who''s going to die...!!''


    At those words, the monster fox turned around as quickly as she could. At the same time she realized her failure. Yes, her own incarnation poses no threat to her, and yet she still hasn''t stopped breathing the breath of the one she should be more careful and vignt about...!


    As she turns around, the monster fox flings back two of her bitter sticks. But it was aplete diversion. The next thing she sees is a man in a hideous cloak coughing up blood, bleeding all over. And then she saw a shining dagger that had pierced through her own heart...


    * * *


    In my pain-stricken consciousness, I saw a white girl who was beaten, abused, and wounded.


    "D*mn... it!"


    I gasp, spitting blood and clucking my tongue. It''s not pleasant to see a young child, who was trying to protect herself, being beaten. No, it''s not pleasant to see a kid getting hurt.


    It was the same at that time. Kitsuri Shiroki''s incarnation... this incarnation constructed from the good and naive memories and souls of childhood brought misfortune to the orphanage, took the life of a talented former exorcist named Azuma Hibari, and above all, strengthened Kitsuri Shiriki, who leads the protagonist to a bad end in the original game. To be honest, keeping her alive causes a hundred harms and makes no sense. It would have been best to kill her while she still has no understanding and her ego is not fully awakened. But...


    (I''m an idiot. If I had moved at that time, none of this would have happened...!)


    The moment I saw her, I hesitated to kill her. Could I kill an innocent child who is much younger than I imagined? No, on the contrary, I couldn''t stand by and intervene when I saw a group of gangsters attacking me. I regret my foolishness. If the novel had been true, she would not have been killed, and Azuma would have saved her.


    But what if the story deviates from the original one? I suddenly thought of such a thought when I intervened... which is also a foolish idea when I think about it. Even if it deviates from the original work, in this case it would only be a good thing. It would have solved a troublesome problem without getting my own hands dirty. But in the end, Azuma came upon me at the worst possible time, and I had no choice but to run away as fast as I could. And here''s the result.


    "I''m not going to ept this!"


    Without knowing who I was ming, I muttered to myself and literally mobilized all my remaining spiritual power to make a final attack. Fortunately, the dagger is intact. This thing is so thin and yet so sturdy.


    (Please hold on, my body...!)


    And I get up, bleeding. At the same time, I hide. I do this in order to dy the monster fox notice for a few tenths of a second, but she fox is so furious that she doesn''t notice me until I''m about to stab her with my dagger. Just before the monster fox put an end to the girl, I said a few words of provocation to make her turn around so that I could aim at her heart and stab it right through.


    I felt it. I''m sure I stabbed her through the heart. In front of me was a monster fox, its face contorted in shock. She coughs out reddish-ck blood from her mouth and raises her hand at me before copsing.


    (Oh, this is not good.)


    With my whole body literally in tatters and my spiritual power bnce at zero, there was no way for me to prevent the blow. In a few seconds, my head would surely be chopped off. I gasp at the prospect of death. But then...


    "You did well for a servant. Well. I''ll take care of the rest."


    A thin, white arm caught the monster fox''s de. Her peach-colored hair was flowing freely, and a sweet scent tantalized my nostrils.


    Immediately afterwards, the foxfire that had been burning down the yard of the orphanage is blown away by the wind and extinguished. At the same time, all the other foxes that had been drifting in and out of the boundary also disappear. Hahaha, seriously. All of this in a moment?


    I smile through my cloak, and she gives me a mocking smile in return.


    "Well, it''s time to pay your tribute. Shall I use your pelt to pay the tax?"


    With that voice, the monster fox is blown away. The dying youkai fox, struck by the back fist of the peach-colored girl... yes, the back fist of the girl with her bare hand, plunged into the earthen wall of the orphanage, making a sound that cut the air.


    "...y-you''ve done a fine job. Princess."


    I praise her as I fall to the ground, unable to stand on my legs and feet due to the pain and exhaustion. Still, it''s really a feat of strength, and she''s not just a power gori.


    "Oh, yeah. Thanks for the less-than-originalpliment. Now, I have a lot to say to you but first let''s get rid of this beast, shall we?"


    Kizuki Aoi, appearing out of nowhere with her fan outstretched gracefully as if she were the star of the show, dered this with a pleasant, yet deeply sadistic smile on her face.

 Chapter 19.1

    Chapter 19.1


    ...it goes back in time.


    In the orphanage, where no noise, no dust, and no scorching fire can leak out through the boundary... two people were facing each other just outside the doorway.


    "Is this the famous Princess Aoi of the Kizuki family of the renowned Northern Region, known for her beauty and talent? It''s my pleasure to meet you for the first time."


    "Oh my, oh my, thank you for your kindpliments. It is a great honor for me to meet the second inmand of the prestigious Onmyo Dormitory and the renowned Matsushige Family''s head of profound knowledge."


    One of them is dressed in luxurious clothes which do not suit the chaotic atmosphere of the outer city, fanning her fan, and the other is surrounded by a crowd of monster foxes whose movements are restricted by binding technique, and they take a nce at each other. Then they smile.


    Without any knowledge, they might have appeared to be standing there calmly, unconcernedly, but in fact, they were radiating their spiritual power to each other and were on the utmost alert for the other. This meant that they were ready to use their techniques at any time, and the exorcists were ready to fight.


    "So, what brings you here to the outskirts of the capital? If you are here to see the city, there must be some sights that will interest you more than others. May I show you some of them?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. But I''m not one of those simple folk. I''ve seen far better pleasures than those that can be seen at any time."


    A giggle, a chuckle simr to a bird''s chirp, and a fan spread out, seemingly at ease... but the old man ahead noticed a hint of impatience in her appearance.


    "Oh, then you should enjoy the pleasures of the city without having to go to such a dirty, unromantic ce. Or is there some reason why you must hurry here even if it means soiling your dress with dust?"


    "...just take care of yourself, old geezer."


    It was a small murmur, and at the same time, the air around her grew heavier and clearer. The foxes, all of them motionless from the binding technique, shuddered without uttering a sound. At the same moment, a big bear with horns, which had been hiding in concealment, appeared in front of the old man as if to protect him. Though, the bear was quite shriveled up.


    (Well, well... at her age, she has such a murderous temper...)


    Though he did not show it on his face, the old man was deeply astonished inwardly. A little girl, who is at most a little over ten years old, could direct such a huge amount of spiritual power to the same person as an invisible killing intent!


    (It is true that exorcists are often involved in family quarrels, but... the people of the northern region are still scary.)


    Although there are some exceptions, it is said that most of the exorcists who reside in the western and southern regions are rtively weak.


    This is partly because the areas have already been cleared and developed, and because of theck of strong youkai, the exorcists have be mundane, engaging in activities other than their main upation, but the main reason goes back to the time of the Great War.


    At that time, the development of agriculture and industry had already progressed, and the youkai invaded thesends with arge army to damage the productive capacity of the human side, and as a result of fierce battles with the local exorcists, many of the ancient members family were cut off, or, if they survived, they were all at the end of their line. The talent of exorcism is a generational trait. Considering that the talent of exorcism grows stronger with the passing of generations, it is only natural that the family in the western and southern regions of the country would be weakened by the loss of so many promising exorcists.


    On the other hand, the northern and eastern regions, which were rtively free from the fires of war due to their remoteness during the period of the Great War, were the ces where the exorcists, who were ridiculed as countrymen and young people, were sealed away, but nowadays, there are still many families that have continued to exist since before the Great War that have a lot of experience in actual warfare by facing many youkai. The Kizuki family is one of the oldest among such ns in the northern region, and it is not surprising that the family is powerful. The biggest surprise, however, is the following...


    "Hohoho, I hope you don''t abuse this old man too much. It seems that my purpose and the princess''s purpose partially, if notpletely, ovep. You don''t have to look so afraid, do you?"


    The old man smiles and gets to the heart of why Princess Kizuki is here.


    "You know that if I say a word, you will be hunted, right?"


    "Of course I am. However, that would be impossible. At least for the time being."


    "Yes, for the time being."


    Both parties suppress the spiritual power they emit and smile a friendly smile that is almost a formality rather than a pretense. Yes, now is not the time to be hostile. For the old man, until the man who has been favored by the demon ys the demon, for the princess, until the only person she loves rises to greater heights, and for the demon who is probably watching them from somewhere, nothing toin about, because it''s all for the best.


    "Well, well. Now then, my dear princess, you may go in. I''m sure it would be more pleased for him to see a beautiful woman than a withered old man like me.


    With this remark, the old man snapped his stick nimbly, and the next moment the door of the orphanage opened. This meant that the door, which Azuma''s boundary had put up, was forcibly opened.


    His action was a bad one. Because if he had forced the door open so forcibly, even the person who had put it there would have known it. As a matter of fact, the reason why the old man put the incantation of the forbidden word in the book he had donated was partly for an ambush, but also because he did not want to go through the trouble of opening the boundary by force, and also because he did not want to deal with Azuma herself after she noticed the situation.


    Conversely, the old man''s actions were necessary because there was little need to do so. There has already been quite amotion in the boundary. So, the roon dogdy must have noticed that something is happening in the orphanage... or rather, she has already confirmed it from the shikigami she has sent into the sky. If the old man intervenes in themotion at the orphanage and encounters her, it will be a very unpleasant situation. Rather than that...


    "Your request has been granted. I hope we can continue to have a good rtionship."


    "Indeed."


    Before the old man could respond, the pink girl was gone in a cloud of dust. At the same time, the monster foxes that had been bound around the old man''s body were all decapitated and killed at the same time.


    "...hmm, I guess she''s a monster after all..."


    The old man grumbles in dismay as he rubs his beard and looks around him at the sea of blood that has instantly turned into a sea of blood. The girl''s power was astonishing even to the old man.


    ''<i>......</i>''


    ...but then, a shadow stared at the back of the astonished and dismayed old man. It was a surviving fox that had been hiding beneath. It seems that it is more skillful at hiding than the others, and the fox, hiding among the corpses of itspanions, approaches the old man... and leaps at him without a sound, ready to devour him with a single blow.


    At the same time, however, the old man leaped into the transparent boundary that had developed like a needle in front of him, killing the surviving fox instantaneously.


    "Though it seems to be a bit short meeting... But still, she seems to be very obsessed with you, huh?"


    As he released the boundary, he thought back to the servant. The sound of chunks of meat falling to the ground behind him echoes, but this is of no concern to him. All he can do is sigh in sorrow over the fact that he has gotten himself involved with a very troublesome person.


    It is a misfortune among misfortunes to be favored by a demon, and on top of that, to be favored by such a monster girl... there is no way that life can be normal for a girl so young who can unleash such power and such deadly force. And for such a girl to be so obsessed with ''him'', he can''t help but wonder what happened to him.


    "Just a demon alone would be troublesome. But at this rate, I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s got other troubles as well."


    He''s not sure what kind of trouble he''ll get himself into if he''s treated carelessly. However, it''s not as if things will go on peacefully if it''s left alone... which brings back to the beginning of the discussion.


    "Good grief, what kind of star do you have to be born under to have such karma?"


    The old man''s muttered words were strangely echoing in the air...


    * * *


    The first words that came to my mind when I saw the peach-colored girl who appeared at the right moment like a hero of a story were not words of thanks... but words of curse.


    (This girl... She must have been waiting offstage...!!?)


    It was inevitable to think so, given the exquisite timing of the intervention. Wait, was she watching the show the whole time?


    Even though she is wearing a cloak and it should be difficult to recognize her facial expression, I noticed her smile when she noticed my eyes on her. Damn, she''s not only a bad person but also a woman who makes me wonder what she''s thinking.


    "Gghh... Y-You b*stard...!!"


    "Well then... oh my... was that a little underpowered?"


    The battered and bruised monster fox that had fallen into the mud wall had reverted to her beastly form... but she still seemed to have the will to fight, even though her body was dripping a lot of blood as she emerged from the mud wall. However, the next instant, the de of the wind brought it all to naught. The slender girl swung her fan from a distance, and the invisible de cut through the monster fox''s body in tandem with the fan.


    "Is this the end?"


    The next moment Aoi said so, she waved her fan in her hand. At the same time, the head of the monster fox is cut off. Her head falls to the ground, and surprisingly no blood spurts out from the section of the body where the head and the body parted in tears. The reason is that a lot of blood had already flowed from the whole body.


    "...well, you''ve turned out to be quite a wretched sight, haven''t you?"


    Kizuki Aoi looked at me as if the one-sided vition I had just suffered had never happened.


    "I am ashamed to present myself to you like this, Princess."


    "Don''t worry. I''m used to it. By the way... have you brought me my souvenirs?"


    "I..."


    Of course not! said my inner scream. To tell the truth, I''ve thought about it a lot, but I can''t do it because her request is too reckless and too demanding. Damn, she has a wicked smile on her face!


    (Depending on the route, she might get traumatized and make the monsters break her pride and make her understand, or she might be forced to perform a highlight-off interracial y right in front of the main character... oh, that''s right, the trauma g has been broken)


    "Hey, Tomobe, were you thinking something terrible about me just now?"


    "No, nothing at all."


    Her eyes narrow slightly in disapproval at my emotionless words, but she quickly turns her gaze in the other direction.


    "Well, that''s okay. In that case, you can bring me the souvenirs I specified, right?"


    I turn my head in the direction of the gori princess''s gaze and see a white fox girl being cared for by a group of children. The girl, looking distressed but acting strong, makes eye contact with us the next moment. At the same time, I had a faint idea of what she was thinking just from that eye contact.


    "I don''t think that''s possible..."


    "Oh? Is that bad?"


    "No, I mean, I don''t know..."


    I think it''s a little too far-fetched to be a souvenir. Well, in this world, people are products, too. Still, she''s ordering somethingplicated.


    Thinking about the future, I sigh inwardly.


    ...Oh, no, on second thought, I should not have let my guard down here. Youkai is a monster, no matter what the extent of their existence and their way of being is not something that can be measured by humanmon sense.


    "It''s not over yet...!!"


    My little monologue, however, strangely echoed in the ce. At the same time, a strange, ghastly grinding sound echoed. I look quickly in the direction of the sound and am startled at the same time.


    Of course. The monster fox that I thought was dead was crawling on the ground with her head only at a tremendous speed. How shocking!


    "Wha...!?"


    The fox was crawling on the ground like a cockroach with a speed that was unbelievable for a fox with only her head. A momentter, I realized what the monster fox was aiming at from the direction she was moving.


    "Hey! Run away!! Quickly...!!"


    "Eh!?"


    The fox''s target was the orphanage children who had rushed to Shiro''s side. In a sense, it was a natural choice. The gori-sama would have been sure to fight back if she had attacked her. I am too close to Gori-sama, and my spiritual power is depleted, so even if she ate me, the return would be too small to be worth the risk.


    Therefore, half-youkai children are far more efficient than mere humans in recovering their strength and are less likely to fight back. She probably intends to eat the children and run away from gori-sama as fast as she can.


    "I won''t let you do it...!!"


    I had used up all my spiritual power, so I couldn''t run at her with my physical strength, so I threw a dagger at her. The dagger was thrown with only my physical strength, but I had been training in my spare time since my reincarnation because I didn''t want to die, and it tore through the air so sharply that it was hard to believe that it was thrown with a battered body.


    The dagger precisely pierced the top of the head of the headless monster fox. But...


    (It doesn''t stop her...!!)


    The head may have been half in motion, but the force of the projectile was probably too weak. It seems that the de stopped at the skull and the de did not reach the brain of the monster fox. In the eyes of the monster fox, I could still catch a glimpse of her clear will.


    "Oh no..."


    I realized that I had nothing left to do. The children in front of me could only stare in astonishment at the fangs of the monster that attacked them. It''s not surprising considering their age andck ofbat training. But that does not mean that the monster will take it easy on them. In other words...


    "Damn...!"


    For a moment, I look at gori-sama beside me, but even though she is aware of what is happening, she does not seem to take any action. She seems to have no interest in the children. And because there was no time to persuade her. There was only one thing to do.


    I start to run while enduring a great deal of pain... but my movements are much slower than usual, and I don''t think I''ll make it in time. And just as the head of the monster fox jumped up and was about to cover the children...


    "''Protection Law Boundary 3rd ss - Tortoiseshell Pattern''"


    A fluent tone echoed through the room. At the same time, the fangs of the monster fox stopped in mid-air.


    ...no. If I look closely, I can see that the monster fox was biting the crystal-clear boundary that had been deployed to cover the children. The monster fox and the children are stunned at each other.


    "''Binding Law Boundary 4th ss - Stacked Box'', and... ''Breaking Law Boundary 6th ss - Endless me Hell''..."


    The monster fox sensed what was about to happen and tried to do something. But the next moment, the monster fox was trapped in threeyers of boundaries, and the next moment, it was dyed red with the attribute of fire. No, it was probably the mes of hell that were swirling inside the boundary.


    It happened in an instant. It wasn''t just a burnt-out corpse. Not even a corpse remained. When the boundary was lifted, all that was left was a few ashes and a small dagger stuck in the monster fox''s head. The ashes were quickly blown away by the wind, and the dagger fell with a ng to the ground, making a striking sound.


    After that, there was a sound of footsteps. The quiet footsteps, however, had an overwhelming presence. The spiritual power mixed with the thick and youkai energy became an invisible de and was directed at me and the gori princess beside me.


    "I came here in a hurry because of the disturbance... I''m sorry, but may I ask what happened?"


    A figure appeared as if protecting the children... Azuma Hibari, who was looking at us with sharp eyes, was dressed in the same manner as amoner, but she pursued us in a dignified manner befitting her position as the head of the Onmyou Dormitory.


    * * *

 Chapter 19.2

    Chapter 19.2


    "I see, I understand your meaning. But..."


    At the orphanage, which had been ravaged by the battle, Azuma Hibari, who was facing us in the garden, had a sour look on her face in response to the gori princess''s argument.


    The exorcist who hade to the capital as part of their duties to defeat the monster fox, and then came to rescue the orphanage when it was being attacked by its incarnation... that is what the gori princess said in a nutshell. But Azuma Hibari was not fully convinced by this exnation.


    Of course. Certainly, she wasn''t lying. But that''s about it. Azuma can see through lies. That is what puzzles her. But the gori princess is not lying. Though I''m not saying... that it''s not entirely true.


    "Oh, you don''t believe our side of the story? Is the former head of the Onmyou Dormitory one of those people who are so mixed up with the lowlifes that everything gets mixed up? If it''s a witness, why don''t you ask the children there?"


    The princess boasted mockingly. It was a clear provocation. But gori, don''t try to make things worse.


    "Everyone, what happened to you?"


    Azuma, who is not as old as she seems, does not take up the challenge of the princess, who is almost a baby in her own eyes. She bends down to the same gaze as the children while keeping a wary eye on us, then asks gently. The children''s response to her question was a bit puzzling, however.


    "Well, umm, the person who I helped was... The man I helped was torn to pieces and a big fox came out from inside."


    "Then, the invisible man there... He was fighting with a scary fox very fast."


    "Ueee, it burned so fast..."


    "That pretty sister was really fierce!!"


    The children, who had just been nearly killed by the monster and were supposed to be in tears, gathered at Azuma''s feet and uttered words one after another without any connection. The children were trying their best to exin to Azuma, who was their mother, but their words were either inarticte, poorly exined, or too much of a stretch for a child.


    "Oh, yes, yes. I''m sorry to hear that I''ve caused you so much trouble this time/ You can leave it to me to fix up the house or whatever, okay? I''ll send you money for the repairster. And if you want, I can personally donate to the orphanage from now on."


    As Azuma was frantically listening to the children''s stories and secretly analyzing and summarizing the main points, the gori princess made a targeted offer.


    "That''s very helpful, but... no, wait. What do you want?"


    Azuma bites the gori princess''s words as soon as she can, but it is already toote. The result may have been obvious from the start.


    "It''s rude of me to call it a target. Instead, I would have epted the trouble for you. Hey, that fox over there?"


    The girl speaks triumphantly, fan outstretched. Azuma''s eyes widen, and by the way, all the children who were gathered around her feet look in her direction. That is, the white fox girl who was standing alone at a distance from them.


    "Shiro, you..."


    "Azuma-sensei, I..."


    Azuma saw everything at first nce from herplicated and sorrowful expression.


    "You, what have you done to her...!?"


    The former head of the Onmyou dormitory, who had never cared how much she was ridiculed, clearly turned her murderous intent on the princess of the Kizuki family at this moment. I gasp as I stand by her side. My whole body was tense and rigid, even though I was not directly attacked. If I had been in perfect physical condition, I would have escaped from the ce as fast as I could at this moment.


    (I''ve been confronted with this before, but the pressure is the same as ever. The killing power of this world is not so fancy because there are spiritual power and youkai power.)


    If my body is not ustomed to the spiritual power or youkai power, or if it is too strong, I can get sick just by being exposed to it. It is not easy, but not impossible, to kill a person just by directing psychic power with the intent to kill.


    "Oh my, oh my, don''t look so grim. Doesn''t that scare the children? And I didn''t mean to intimidate you."


    "How dare you...!!"


    Azuma''s fury dissipates when she sees that the children on the other side of the room are momentarily startled, but she does not hide her hostility toward the gori-sama''s words. No wonder. After all the talk of donations and repairs, there''s no way she''d trust her words.


    "No, you''re wrong, teacher...!! I... made my own choice! It''s true! I''m going to stay with them...!"


    Slightly nervous, but determined, the white fox girl speaks of her choice.


    "Teacher, you have heard the story, haven''t you? Where Ie from..."


    "Yes. But although you are the source of that evil and cruel youkai, you are not it, are you...?"


    Azuma replies to the girl with a pained expression on her face. Well, evil is certainly a part of youkai''s soul. It may be the root. However, that does not make the girl and the monsterpletely the same.


    There are many precedents in this world about the existence of the soul and the mention of its sin. There is also the existence of living spirits in the case of human beings, and even youkai can be subdued, and their souls can be cleaned and elevated to the status of a sacred beast, and vice versa. Following these examples, it is impossible for her to be punished if she has notmitted any crimes since then, cutting off only the evil part of her original soul... Under normal circumstances.


    Even so, she would be considered dangerous. Even though the white fox has been cut down to her nature and her aspect as a youkai, the root of this thing is in the first ce. Still, there''s no way to know when the bnce of her soul will tip to the side of the evil spirits. So, how can the people of the imperial court expect such a thing to go unchecked?


    In this world where youkai who have been devouring human beings for thousands of years have been dominating the world, the reason why Fuso-kuni has continued to exist is because the Imperial Court is ruthless and vile.


    The majority of human beings are far weaker than monsters. Therefore, people gathered together and made a country, and they use any means to maintain it and nip danger in the bud. For example, the Minister of the Right set a trap with his own body against the four evil forces that attacked the capital, sacrificed some of the people for the good of the whole, and used them as decoys in times of great upheaval.


    And what could he possibly do against a single child of the half-Youkai, who could be used topletely stop the resurrection of the monster fox that had attacked the capital?


    "That''s..."


    "What are you going to do, protest? Before, you were the head of the Onmyo dormitory, but now you are just a half-youkai who opens an orphanage, aren''t you? Do you have enough to ask for help from the Imperial Court? You know that it would attract more attention in a bad way, don''t you?"


    Azuma was not well received by the court nobles because she was a half-youkai. At least, not particrly friendly. Moreover, once she had left the service of the court, and word spread that she was running an orphanage for half-youkai, she might even harm the other children.


    "Are you going away, Shiro-oneechan?"


    It was the pampered Akane who muttered in a slurring tone. She ran out and came up to Shiro and hugged her anxiously. Next, one after another, the children approached her in the same manner and began to make a fuss.


    "Why are you going away?"


    "Yes, let''s stay together!"


    "That''s right. You can''t go away!"


    "Do you hate us now?"


    They all spoke with deep concern, and Shiro was confused and troubled. Azuma, their mother figure, stopped them.


    "Hey, you guys! Shiro is in trouble, you know? And Shiro, won''t you change your mind?"


    "....teacher, this was a great ce. My time here with you was short but I was happy. But..."


    She looks first at her other headless body on the ground, then at the peach-haired girl and her servant.


    "Do you think you''ll be a nuisance?"


    "I can''t deny it. And although... teacher may forgive me, but I..."


    The white fox does not deny Azuma''s words. People cannot live on haze. Without food, clothing, and shelter, they cannot live, and they cannot rely solely on the goodwill of others in a world where simply surviving is not easy.


    And few people will help her in an orphanage that takes in half-youkai. Of course, that is one of the reasons. But that is not the only reason.


    Even if her evil and cruel side as a youkai are cut off, it is not enough for her to be able to separate herself from it, and she can''t give up the feeling of remorse.


    "Besides... there are reasons why I want to follow them. So..."


    "Shiro..."


    "Can we please stop standing around talking? I don''t want to stay in this dreary, dirty ce forever."


    The gori princess interrupts their conversation, seemingly disinterested.


    "Princess..."


    "Do you have a problem with me? Or would you like to bring me something else right here, right now?"


    When I try to open my mouth to soothe her, she grumbles something like that. She says something impossible.


    "Besides, this is your mess to clean up. I''m sure you''re not an idiot even if you''re not an educated man."


    "...I understand."


    That''s thest thing I want to hear from her. It''s certainly my fault that things got messy. She''s probably been watching me, if not 24/7, and she understands that.


    If I had just gotten rid of the girl, this might not have happened. And to top it off, the cost of repairing the orphanage and other things, and the trouble the princess had to go through to get here herself... if a servant had caused this much trouble, I could notin even if I was physically beheaded at the worst. After all, it would be too lenient in this world to let a single half-youkai child get away with such a thing. However...


    "Please at least think about how you say it. The way you say it can make a big difference in the impression you get."


    The princess, who had been looking at me for a while at my offer, let out a sigh with a truly troublesome look in her eyes and then ordered with a slightly stern look in her eyes.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you, then. You go ahead and use your uselessly clever mouth to talk her out of it."


    "Thank you very much"


    I bowed deeply and forced my battered body to move forward. I thank Azuma, who notices me and hides the children behind her, and first I pick up a fallen dagger and put it back in my pocket, then I slowly approach her and express myck of hostility.


    "When we met before, I left the ce without saying hello and I am very sorry. I am the servant of the princess of the Kizuki family. Do you remember me?"


    "...You were the one who was by Shiro''s side when I picked her up...?"


    "I''m sorry for the trouble I caused you. I was in too much of a rush. But don''t get me wrong. I never meant any harm to anyone there at the time."


    Azuma assessed the truth of my words and then looked at the white fox girl as if to confirm them. The girl confirmed them with a nod of her head.


    "...I see. I believe your words."


    "Thank you. I know there are many doubts about what happened. But I want you to believe me that I have no ill will or malice toward you."


    From her point of view, Azuma''s main concern is the safety of her children. Therefore, that''s where I''m going to strike. She knows how harsh the world can be. Then she would not be opposed to this offer.


    "I understand your concern and anxiety. However, considering the payment, and the fact that the princess herself hase here, we will not treat her with disrespect. We will allow her to see you regrly during her stay in the capital. We will also send a letter to you after the princess and I return to our territory. What do you think?"


    "......"


    Azuma was silent for a while at my words, but when she observed me, she asked me a question.


    "When you were confronting that fox, you were the one who told these children to hide, weren''t you? The extermination of youkai is not a simple matter. Especially for a servant like you. If necessary, you''ll use decoys. At least there''s no reason to keep them escape and hidden except for Shiro, who is the princess''s objective. You know the risks, right? So, why?"


    "Because, as a senior, it would be degrading to leave a child to die. Of course, it could be said that I just underestimated the difference in strength."


    Azuma shuts her mouth again, saying "I see," in response to my half-dressed-up quick answer. Then, she silently looked at Shiro. After a few words to the children around her and the white fox steps forward and looks up at me, slightly nervous, she speaks.


    "Okay. I believe you. But you have to promise me. I wish not only her happiness but the happiness of all the children in my care. And you will give that girl a better life. So... you who havee to persuade me must take responsibility so that she will not be sad."


    It was half a threat. It was not unreasonable, however. I too hade to take their precious child away from her.


    "...understood. Azuma-sama."


    I ept her words even though I''m nervous about being hit by her murderous intent. If I did not ept it, I would not be convinced.


    "...I see. Shiro..."


    "Y-Yes!"


    The girl replies hurriedly to Azuma''s words. Then she looked at me and said.


    "Well, my name is... um... Shiro! I know I''m not very good at this, but please take care of me!"


    The childishly nervous little fox bows her head in a nervous cry. I smiled through my cloak at her childishly innocent appearance and said in as gentle a tone as I could.


    ''<i>You should say those words to the princess, not to me.</i>''


    And so, since that day, I have been able to see a half-youkai child among Kizuki Aoi''s servants. How this would affect the future story of the game and the story of the original game, I could not determine at this point...

 Book 2 Epilogue, (1)

    Book 2 Epilogue, (1)


    It was the 7th day of the 8th month of the 10th year of the Seiryou era, or the 1440th year of the Imperial Era. An exorcist was invited to a ceremony at the Grand Inner Pce, the central part of the imperial court, which stretched over 400 meters from east to west and over 500 meters from north to south.


    To be more precise, the exorcist was given an official rank as well as a prize by the Imperial Court. The rank was the sixth, and the prize consisted of twenty loaves of silver, six silk cloths, and several goldsmith''s wares and furnishings. The reason for the reward was ostensible that the exorcist had vanquished the monster fox that had attacked the capital and its people, and had presented its corpse to the imperial court.


    To be precise, this was also the reason, but more than that, it was a kind of hush money. That is to say, it was to keep Tachibana Trading Company quiet about the cargo that the Imperial Court had requested.


    ''<i>Now, what exactly was the cargo, Uemon-dono?</i>''


    Kizuki Uemon, sitting on a cushion in a dimly lit room with the lights off and only moonlight shining in, is asked by a woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui) perched on a candlestick in the corner of a house rented from the Oumi family. No, it was not the woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui) itself. A tag with the word "Shiki" written in blood was affixed to its face. In other words, it was a shikigami in the exact form of a woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui).


    Several candlesticks were ced in front of Kizuki Uemon. On each of them stood a shikigami in the shape of a bird: an egret, a woodpecker, a kite, a magpie, and so on. Uemon could clearly feel the gazes of those who were looking at him through the eyes of the shikigami.


    It was a meeting between Uemon, who hade to the capital, and the elders of the Kizuki family, who had remained in their hometown. Exorcists tend to use this kind of shikigami for real-time conversations with distant people. The final topic of discussion was the merits of one of the candidates for the next head of the family who hade to the capital.


    "ording to what I have heard through my contacts, the contents of the cargo are youkai captured alive... I am sure that is not a lie, but perhaps that is not the only reason for this reward. That alone would be a bit excessive as a reward."


    Kizuki Uemon replies confidently, his cheeks and chin quivering. Those were not words without foundation.


    On the surface, it is probably true that the living youkai for experimentation and research that the Onmyou dormitory was nning to secretly bring into the inner pce were carried by the Tachibana Trading Company. And it is also true that the contents were not very good.


    The capital is protected by fouryers of boundaries. To be more precise, there are six kinds of 12yered boundaries on the city walls that protect the whole capital except for the outer city, eight kinds of 24yered boundaries that protect the area called Chukyo (�о�) where especially wealthy merchants, noble families, and daimyo residences stand, and 10 kinds of 33yered boundaries that protect the inner pce (Daiuchiura), the political center of the capital, and 12 kinds of 36yered boundaries that protect the great inner pce (Uchiura), thest emperor''s residence. ...Naturally, it is impossible to construct such awork of boundaries, which is almost irond in terms of sorcery, by human power, no matter how many exorcists are gathered together. Therefore, the enormous consumption of spiritual power is covered by the natural spiritual energy from the spiritual veins overflowing from right under the capital.


    The spiritual veins emit an unlimited amount of spiritual energy, and depending on how it is used, it can even interfere with the reason of the world. In fact, the Imperial Court has been utilizing unlimited spiritual energy to give fertility to thends around the capital year after year and to exorcise disasters, epidemics, and other cmities before they ur. On the other hand, for youkai, it is a special ce where they can raise the status of their existence and be more powerful at a rate dozens of times faster than usual just by staying there, and that is why the stray youkai have been targeting the spiritual veins of the capital for thousands of years.


    The culture of the court nobles detested filth, and it was originally forbidden to bring live youkai into the capital, especially into the inner pce. However, Tachibana Trading Company was trying to bring youkai into the capital, even though they were considerably weakened and sealed up, ording to the secret order received from an executive of the Imperial Court.


    If this had been widely known to the public, it would have caused a scandal of some sort, and those who ordered it would have been exiled to the inds, and the Tachibana Trading Company would have been pursued and would have been med for the incident. ording to the above, it is understandable then... but still, it cannot be denied that the treatment is too excessive.


    ''<i>It is indeed doubtful. The Imperial Court of these days would not make such a big deal of it...</i>''


    The kite (elder) voiced his doubts in a hoarse voice. From the very beginning, the imperial court does not trust exorcists from the bottom of its heart. And the current regent is the head of the greedy Sakaki family. And when he gives such a rich reward for a single youkai, it makes one wonder what''s going on behind the scenes.


    "Oh my, oh my, you are all so swollen. Our family Aoi has received an excessive honor, you know? Why don''t you be more open-minded? Right, Uemon?''


    The graceful egret (Kizuki Kochou) takes a nce at the other shikigami, then at Uemon who is sitting in front of him, and twists his head in a soft, yet somewhat petting voice, as if asking for their agreement. Uemon, on the other hand, looks at Shikigami, or rather at the person who is probably looking at him from the other side of the room, with a sullen expression on his face.


    "Mother (hahaue), you know that things are not that simple. This is a matter that will affect the future prosperity of our Kizuki family."


    Uemonins to his mother... Kizuki Kochou, about her optimistic attitude. Uemon could not help but wonder why his mother, who did not seem to be very attached to her children, was so strangely lenient toward her granddaughter''s sisters, who seemed to be a troublesome lump, probably because they had been married for political reasons.


    ''<i>That''s right, Kochou-sama. From our point of view, the Imperial Court is too far away. We may need to get involved a little, but we should not get too involved in their intrigues.</i>''


    Kizuki Shisui''s shikigami follows Uemon''s words. The Kizuki was not always present in the capital. In fact, except for a visit to the capital once every three years, there were often times when no one was in the capital at all. It was indeed necessary for the Kizuki to establish a rtionship with the court by paying tribute or giving gifts, but it was too risky for them to get too deeply involved in the court affairs without being able to know thetest developments in the court at all times. There was no way to know when the power structure of the court would change.


    ''<i>In the first ce, why did Aoi get involved in this case? I can''t imagine that she would get herself involved in such a matter...</i>''


    The magpie (elder 2), perhaps middle-aged, mutters with a difficult expression on his face. It was not quite clear to him that the second daughter, who was a fickle, moody, and troublesome person, would want to get herself involved in such a troublesome matter.


    ''<i>Uemon-dono, what do you think? Did you notice anything unusual about the princess''s movements?</i>''


    The woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui) asked with a chirping cry. Uemon Kizuki was chosen to represent the Kizuki family in the capital because of his extensive personal connections and his talent. In particr, as the head of the Hidden Group, he was in charge of gathering information in the capital, and at the same time, he was also in charge of monitoring the attendants on their way to the capital.


    "No way. It was a long time ago. It''s not so easy to get past her boundaries and concealment now. Even I couldn''t do it."


    Uemon replies with a resentful expression, tapping his elbow ufortably.


    Kizuki Aoi, one of the most worrisome members of the Kizuki family, is a mad dog who knows not what she is capable of.


    Born without love to a bedridden and crippled head of the Kizuki family, Yuusuke, who is unable to fulfill his duties as head of the Kizuki family, and his wife, Sumire, who is the head of the Ako family, Aoi is a pink girl who is not interested in her parents but has inherited their great spiritual power and exorcism talent... That is Kizuki Aoi. Or, she might have been able to soften the situation to that extent.


    However... the fact that she was almost killed indirectly by her own father, and that it did not hurt her position at all instead of seeding, and even aggravated the family feud, would have been fatal.


    Aoi, on the other hand, has not inherited the power of exorcism, but she has much more powerful spiritual power than her elder sister, and she is more talented than her elder sister, and more than anything else, she is favored by her father. In contrast, Aoi, although she did not inherit any special powers, was a daughter whose bloodline was unquestionable. The only problem was that the sisters were not on the best of terms, which was a nightmare for the elders of the Kizuki family. If they were not good enough, they might split the family in two and start killing each other, which would be the biggest cause of the decline of the family for the family of exorcism that grows stronger with each passing generation.


    ''<i>Oh goodness, before the head of the family''s failure, he was just sitting on his talent and didn''t even train properly... Thanks to it, the conversation has be troublesome...</i>''


    The kite (elder) spat out with a cluck of his tongue. The person who is using this Shikigami is the one who is the firstborn among the elders.


    The attendees of this small meeting were all members of the elders of the Kizuki family, and they were all moderate people who thought that they should avoid internal conflicts, whether they supported the eldest or the second eldest, whichever they preferred. In fact, Kizuki Aoi apanied the trip to the capital to cool down the conflict, even if only temporarily, by separating the sisters who might start killing each other at any moment...


    ''<i>It failed, didn''t it? I had no idea that Aoi would make such an achievement. Aoi was not the type to perform her duties voluntarily, even if she was a young chick...</i>''


    The magpie (elder 2) was puzzled. It is not surprising that the eldest daughter, with her strong work ethic and ambition, would be actively involved in the recent turmoil. But not the second daughter. Therefore, they let their guard down. They did not expect her to take the initiative. And if she were to receive a reward and an official position as a result, the bnce of power between the sisters would be shaken.


    ''<i>It''s really a troublesome situation, isn''t it? Well, what should we do? By the way, did the princess pick up something in the recentmotion?</i>''


    A horned owl (elder 3) twists his head and asks.


    "Hmm? Ah, you mean that story. Well, I''ve heard that she belongs to the orphanage that was attacked by a monster fox who is not very good at what she does. She seems to be a little girl from a half-Youkai. Seriously, it''s a very curious thing to be.''


    Uemon says, seemingly unconcerned. Although what Kizuki Aoi had kept secret from him was true, it was quite rare for a half-youkai named Kitsuri Shiroki to have risen to cmity youkai and then cut herself off as a half-youkai, so he could not imagine her true origins. Or if she knew it, she would have plotted to adjust the power rtionship between the sisters, so Aoi''s judgment was right in that sense.


    ''<i>Oh, that''s new to me. Is it a girl? I''m a little curious. Maybe I''ll have here to see me when shees back here?</i>''


    It was Egret (Kizuki Kochou) who responded with a sweet voice. The other shikigami and Uemon frowned a little at her tone, which seemed tock any sense of tension.


    ''<i>...Well, I understand most of what you said. There is no point inmenting what has happened. We should make the most of the situation. Uemon-dono, did you get the message from the Tachibana Trading Company?</i>''


    "Yes, I''m aware of that. I have already met with their head several times. I can impress upon him to meet me instead of Aoi if there''s any problem."


    Uemon replies with a snorting smile in a good mood. It is indeed Aoi who has directly helped the head of thepany, but Aoi is still a child, not a representative of the Kizuki family. If it is a simple business matter, Uemon is the only one who can talk about it. Therefore, they should try to reduce the influence of Princess Aoi as much as possible.


    ''<i>I think we should give Hina a chance to make her own achievements. Let her deal with the Onigumo (Demon Spider) of Mount Horikoshi (��Խ). It''s about time for her to take on a monster of that caliber.</i>''


    ''<i>If she seeds, we''ll have a bnce, and if she fails and dies, that''s good too, because it''ll put an end to the family feud, won''t it?</i>''


    The kite (elder) said something derisive in response to the magpie (elder 2)''s words. The magpie (elder 2) squints his eyes and turns his quiet deadly intent toward the kite (elder), or rather the man on the other side of it.


    ''<i>...Shisui, will you take care of the chicks for me? I think she needs at least one person to watch over her.</i>''


    Egret (Kizuki Kochou) asked the woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui) as if to break up the tense atmosphere. All eyes turned to the woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui). Then, the woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui) nces at Egret (Kizuki Kochou) with a sidelong nce, then closes its eyes and falls silent for a moment...


    ''<i>That''s fine. I, Shisui, though I am young, will serve as Princess Hina''s attendant.</i>''


    The woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui) bowed his head reverently. No one was outright opposed to the words of Shisui, who was the most promising candidate for the next head of the family before the sisters'' struggle for session began, and who took a neutral position.


    ''<i>...Well then. Is this the end of the meeting tonight?</i>''


    Kite (elder) asked while looking at the other attendees around him.


    "Well, I have no problem with that."


    ''<i>I''m fine with it.</i>''


    ''<i>I think we have nothing more to discuss at this time.</i>''


    ''<i>I see. I guess we''re going to end the meeting soon.</i>''


    The participants agreed to the kite (elder)''s offer. It was already confirmed that there was nothing much to talk about anymore.


    ''<i>All right. Then, everyone, thank you for your hard work this evening. Let us disperse. Well then.</i>''


    When the consensus was reached, the kite (elder) announced the end of this evening''s meeting. As if to say goodbye, it let out a cry, and at the same time, it disappeared, leaving only the blood letters... which ignited and instantly burned out, as if self-destructing the next moment.


    ''<i>Now, if you''ll excuse me.</i>''


    The magpie (elder 2) looked around, then turned into a blue-white fireball, which burned out, followed by the woodpecker (Kizuki Shisui). Finally, the egret (Kizuki Kochou) spoke up, as if remembering.

 Book 2 Epilogue, (2)

    Book 2 Epilogue, (2)


    ''<i>Oh, that''s right. Hey Uemon, I forgot to ask how that boy is doing?</i>''


    "That boy, you mean?"


    Uemon twists his head at his mother''s words in the form of an egret (Kizuki Kochou).


    ''<i>Look, look, it''s that boy. The one that Aoi took with her...</i>''


    "...oh, that"


    At the exnation of shikigami, Uemon finally remembered who he was referring to.


    "He was used as Aoi''s servant in this case. Well, he seems to have been injured very badly as usual. He is now recuperating."


    Among the many Kizuki family members, who rarelymunicate privately with each other, this person was one of the few exceptions.


    ''Oh my, oh my, is it ''again''?"


    "He''s a very unlucky boy. How could such a man survive a life like that?"


    Unlike the servants, the maids and the misceneous people who are involved in private life do not hide their faces, and in fact, they often have private conversations with them, so it is not umon for them to be remembered by name and face.


    In this sense, there were not a few adults in Kizuki, not to mention young people in the family, who remembered that man because of his origins, having been taken in as a caretaker of the eldest daughter of the head family and then reduced to a servant for personal reasons of the head of the family. Even Uemon, who was a snob and did not care about his subordinates given his position as the favorite of the second daughter of the head family... for better or worse... remembered his existence.


    ''<i>From the way you''re talking, it sounds like he''s hurt pretty badly this time.</i>''


    The egret, or Kochou''s shikigami, blurted out in a seemingly easygoing tone. However, Uemon, who knew his mother''s character as if she had caught a cloud, was still surprised by her concern for the other party''s injuries, even though it seemed to be a formality.


    "You are again so concerned about a mere servant, aren''t you?"


    ''<i>Because he is the favorite of my lovely granddaughter. Besides, I was her mother when he was her caretaker. I can''t help it.</i>''


    The egret (Kizuki Kochou) smiles elegantly. Uemon had seen and heard in the past that she had loved her naughty granddaughter and that she had treated the young boy as if he were her own child or grandson, even though he was a little too young to be separated from his family. However...


    "He may have been a caretaker in the past, but now he is just a servant, a lowly man. It would be unwise for you to get too involved. You should be careful."


    In Fuso-kuni, where the status system is still strictly in ce, it wasmon sense and education to be careful as a matter of course. It is not easy to live, and wealth is not so liquid, and in this country where bloodlines are valued, it is only a misfortune for both oneself and one''s partner if one treats one''s superior or inferior in a way that is inappropriate for the person''s status.


    ''<i>Oh, are you sulking because your mother was stolen from you?</i>''


    "I hope you''re not joking, mother. I''m just saying the obvious. I don''t care how much it..."


    ''<i>Uemon.</i>''


    Uemon Kizuki closes his mouth at his own name spun as if to interrupt his words. He had to close his mouth. He immediately realized that his mother''s voice, as usual, was filled with the power of powerful words. If he uttered a reply, he would be affected by it in the next moment.


    (But how could she use such a powerful verbal power through a shikigami...!)


    It should say that she is a member of the main Kizuki family. The activation conditions are severe, and it is not an efficient technique... but to use it through a shikigami...


    ''<i>Uemon, my dear child.</i>''


    The egret (Kizuki Kochou) steps down from the candlestick and approaches him. She shakes her pure white body andes to rest beneath him, stretching out her long neck and rubbing her cheek against him in a gesture of affection. It was truly the unselfish love of a mother for her son.


    ''<i>The capital has a different climate and water than here. Sure, there are many beautiful things, but be careful not to eat too much, okay? And alcohol. Your job requires it, but you must not drink too much. Your answer?</i>''


    His shoulders tremble slightly at thest, a little sternly as if she were scolding a child, but he silently affirms it.


    ''<i>And you can''t stay up toote, either. You should finish the party at a moderate time. And it''s not good to stay indoors and not sweat. Get some sunlight every day. Understood?</i>''


    Silently, Uemon nodded at his mother''s offer. Satisfied with his appearance, the egret (Kizuki Kochou) looks at her overweight son with loving eyes, and takes a few steps away.


    ''<i>I hope you are well until our next meeting. Mother prays for your health.</i>''


    With these words, thest remaining shikigami also burst into mes and burned up within a few seconds. After staring at the burning remains of the shikigami for a while, Uemon let out a breath as if releasing his tension.


    "...things have be even more troublesome these days, haven''t they?"


    Uemon has always known since he was a child that his mother had a sensitive and difficult personality that could change her attitude at the slightest hint of a change of temper. However... Uemon thought that she seemed to be particrly unstable these days. It was hard to determine what was bothering her.


    "...Or maybe it''s just age, no matter how young she looks..."


    No matter how much spiritual power can revitalize the body, there are limits. This is especially true of the spiritual aspect. A half-youkai may be able to dy the hardening of thought, but his mother cannot prevent it, no matter how much she tries to make up for her appearance.


    "Hmm, that''s a problem. ...Hey, anyone''s here!"


    Uemon wipes the greasy sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, opens the shoji (sliding door), and calls for his servant by removing the boundary wards that also provide soundproofing. He shouted to them to bring him tea with sugar and ice, saying that he was sweating and thirsty. Then he opens his cor and fans himself with the fan he keeps at hand.


    "I don''t know what she''s thinking..."


    Uemon twisted his head, remembering the muddy eyes of shikigami that he had seen before it burned up. With themon values of this world, he could never have guessed what it meant...


    * * *


    "...Well, the boy has hurt again, isn''t he? Poor thing, I wish I could at least take care of him."


    The Kizuki family''s mansion is located in the northern region of the country, where it is not too hot and humid even on summer nights... In one of the rooms of the north hall, blowing a smoking pipe was a morous woman with long ck hair and a weeping ck eye around her right eye. Sweetly, but in a worried voice like a mother does to her child.


    "Huff~, Hina and Aoi are still children. Both of them are too selfish and self-centered. Well, maybe it can''t be helped for a girl of their age..."


    Even taking this into ount, unfortunately, neither of them is ady. The woman sighs as shements on her granddaughters with a touch on her cheek. The demon (oni) that seems to be attached to him is out of the question, by the way.


    Those granddaughters may not be aware of it, but she can''t tell how many times she herself has been working behind their backs since they fell into the servants'' hands. She also thinks back and sighs, thinking of how many times he had almost died since then until they became powerful in the family. They are so selfish and shy. It bothers her.


    "I guess it''s thanks to his hard work that it''s still working."


    No matter how much effort he puts in to limit the danger, when he dies, he dies. But... fortunately she knew that the boy was not stupid, that he could work hard and persevere if necessary.


    That''s why she believed in him and kept working behind the scenes to support him in both tangible and intangible ways. Because she knew that if she forced herself to protect him, she would be putting him in pain and danger. Even if things get estranged from him, he is a kind-hearted boy after all, so he can''t help it if her family is taken hostage. Like that boy.


    "Yes, I don''t want to go through that again."


    Thinking back to old memories, she squints her eyes and mutters in a harsh tone. She doesn''t want to lose any more of the things that are important to her. That''s why she suppresses and endures the urge to keep him, to keep him close at hand. She didn''t want to make an easy move that could lead to irreparable damage.


    Yes. It''s all because she was born into a family like this. Being born a concubine of the head of a branch family and inheriting more power than the children of the legal wife was the beginning of all her misfortunes.


    When she was a child, her mother was poisoned in her ce by the legal wife. She can still remember the sight of her mother writhing in agony before her eyes.


    Neglected by her father, her half-brother, and even the legal wife, her emotional support as a child was a servant boy who was like an older brother to her and her first love. He, whom she had hoped in her childhood to be with one day, was framed. With her family holding her as a hostage, he was not allowed to resist, and youkai devoured him in front of her, protecting him at least as much as he could.


    Then, when his half-brother became the head of the family, she was treated like a tumor and put under house arrest. She was prepared to live in a prison cell until her death, and at the age of 20, she was already tired and thought of leaving the family at thest moment, when she was assigned to the second wife of the head of the family, who was more than two years older than her, just for the power that she possessed. Naturally, it was a cold and loveless marriage... she couldn''t even cry, so she gave her virginity out of obligation.


    The end was her firstborn son. The first child didn''t inherit the power of the family, but she still loved him as much as she could. And that man...!


    "At the time, I thought this house would just disappear. But..."


    When that man died, he left everything in the house to her sons, and because of the spiritual power in her body, she was supposed to live the rest of her long life in peace and inertia. But she did not want to be a part of the family''s troubles anymore. Just wanting to spend the rest of her life on her own. However, that all changed when she saw that boy.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes the moment she saw him for the first time. Yes, she couldn''t believe it. She was reminded of her first love. And that impression was further reinforced when she actually talked to him. He was not educated, but he was not stupid, he was good, he looked after her granddaughter who was isted from the rest of the family, and above all, the way he treated her granddaughter was just like that person who used to do the same to her.


    And once she became attached to him, she couldn''t help but love this child, who was born into a dirty, poor farmer''s family. She loved him just like her own children and grandchildren. No, the love in her heart must have been more than that, considering that her real children and grandchildren are of the bloodline of that abominable man and that loathsome Kizuki.


    "And then, that one incident happened..."


    At first, she almost went half-crazy because she felt as if her own trauma was being reopened. Still, to protect him, to believe in him, she watched from afar... and his efforts were as good as, or even better than, she had hoped for. But then, the end was probably that trap set for her younger granddaughter. She had thought that she would help him when the time came, but... when she saw his act through the shikigami, her feelings were relief, admiration, envy, and jealousy.


    Yes, it was the future she wanted to have. And that is why she feels frustrated. Her granddaughters, who have grasped the possibilities she envied and wished for, are not satisfied with that, but want something more. Or at least that''s what she''s hoping for...


    "Hehehe, what a surprise."


    She disguised her rising emotions by saying so. She was not sure if she would be able to control herself if she admitted it, if she realized her feelings, her true feelings. At least for now, she did not want to do such a thing to her granddaughters. At least not yet.


    Her name is Kizuki Kochou... a woman who has been losing everything important in her life ever since she was born into the Kizuki branch of the family.


    "Hina or Aoi, it doesn''t matter which one you are. But when I get him in my life, I''ll love him a lot and spoil him for what I couldn''t do before."


    For her, he is now like her own child or grandchild. Or more than that...


    "Hehe... Hehehehe...."


    She smiled even more beautifully, moonlight illuminating the lustrous beauty she had maintained with her spiritual power. Her eyes were muddy like mud, full of madness and delusion...

 Chapter 20.1

    Chapter 20.1


    Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry to interrupt you, but if you had to fight a monster with a weapon, what kind of weapon would you pick up? A sword? Bow? A spear? Or an axe, a whip, or a gun? In any case, when choosing a weapon, it is better not to decide based on image or coolness alone. If you choose such a weapon lightly, you will die with regret in most cases.


    Naturally, the reason why I, who have fallen into the position of servant fighting against the monsters, is not because of my taste. It was for more practical and rational reasons.


    As a matter of fact, the spear was an extremely effective weapon. The risk of closebat is smaller than with swords because of the greater distance, and it requires less muscle strength to handle and has fewer gaps than blunt weapons. Furthermore, it is much easier to master than the bow and arrow. Guns? Unfortunately, in this world where flintlock rifles are the mainstream, they are inferior in rapid-fire capability, and above all, such expensive equipment is rarely given to servants. In addition, the spear is a weapon that can thrust, slice, hit, deflect, and throw, and is cheap, disposable, and above all, easy to handle... Therefore, in the previous world, the spear is a general-purpose weapon that had the highest equipment ratio in the military before the rise of firearms.


    With these advantages, it is only natural that I have chosen the spear as my main weapon when I became a servant. For my sub-weapon, I carry a stone thrower, which can be used with any stone out there, is easy to carry, easy to handle, and above all, can deceive the enemy into believing my position with the sound of the stone thrower, and other items such as a dagger, a smoke screen ball, and a luminous ball be my normal equipment. This is the bestbination of equipment within my reach that I can think of to survive in this world. At least that''s what I think.


    ...but no matter how smart I am, no matter how hard I try, no matter how much I try, there are some things I can''t control. The girl I''m facing right now is probably one of them.


    "What''s the matter!? Even though you are a servant and my cousin is paying attention to you, your power is only that much...!!?"


    The girl shouts while swaying her reddish-purple hair. She is holding a long sword that glints in the sunlight as she shouts.


    Yes, a long sword. It is too tall for a girl in her early teens to hold, and she holds it lightly. Even a novice could tell at a nce that the color, shine, and power of the sword were those of an artifact. I knew from my knowledge of the original story that it was one of the genuine youkai swords, "Ako Touma Juppongatana (Ten Sword Exorcism of Ako(��[ӑħʮ����))," and that it had an absurdly dangerous name, "Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter(���Ф���������))," as her ancestors had used it just as it was named against the monsters.


    "...this is unreasonable. There''s no way I canpete."


    I, dressed in ck like a servant and with a mask hiding my face and expression, held up my spear and muttered quietly. Of course, this is not about the power rtionship between swords and spears.


    In a proper fight, swords are no match for spears. The distance between them is too great. A weapon that can attack from a distance has an advantage, which is the basic principle in fighting.


    However, such an advantage is only between ordinary people. It would be a different story if the spear wielders are only human and the sword wielders are exorcists who make their living by ughtering monsters. Against such people who can dodge or cut off a bullet from a flintlock rifle at best, what would she expect me to do?


    "How did this happen...?"


    Having given up on the idea of winning at thest moment, I was thinking about how I could lose in a way that would satisfy the other side, holding up my tattered and near-death long spear (this is the third generation) of a servant leader, and thinking back to the reasons why I had fallen into such a situation...


    * * *


    The Oumi family residence, a distant rtive of Kizuki''s, is not a "stray house" unlike those of many northern region exorcists, but it still has an area a hundred timesrger than that of amoner''s house. Naturally, there were also residences for the housekeepers and maidservants who took care of the owner''s family.


    At the far end of the residence, a few small huts, which seem to have been built in a hurry, are the residences for the servants brought from Kizuki''s house.


    To be honest, the amodations are sh*tty. Luckily, this world has a spiritual vein, and the spiritual power overflowing from it benefits people in every way. It''s even more so in the capital, where the climate is stable, water is plentiful, and even natural hot water gushes out, so people don''t have to worry too much about the heat or cold even if they are in a crude shack, and they can even take a simple bath in a tub of hot water. However, it is cramped inside, insectse in, and once again, it is very cramped.


    When I became the leader of the group, I was suspicious of many conspiracies, but I was grateful to Kizuki Shisui at this time. If I had been a mere servant, I would have had to sleep in a one-and-a-half tatami mat space. It would have been quite a burden for me to be ced in such an environment, as I was in a zombie-like state with bandages and blood all over my body from the battle with the monster fox the other day. Now that I''m the leader of the group, I can monopolize the hut by myself even though it''s still small as ever, which is a big help.


    However, there are some problems with that...


    "...morning. Hmm...?"


    I wake up in a thin straw quilt to the sound of chickens cooing from somewhere. Feathers? Cotton? How can a servant use such expensive bedding?


    The ninth month of the lunar calendar (�L��)... or rather in the middle of October if it was in my previous life, when my wounds have finally healed and my bones have been reconnected, I writhe in the chilly, near-winter air, longing to leave thefort of the strawforter behind me. But, what is the feeling of this fluffy fur and its warmth at this time of the year...?


    "Huh...!?"


    My brain wakes up instantly as I realize the strange feeling in the quilt, and I jump up, leap to the wall of the hut, pull out the dagger I had hidden in my pocket for self-defense, and get ready for a fight.


    Someone or something is under the quilt... it is noughing matter in this world. There are many kinds of youkai who woulde out of the quilt and make people say goodbye just like in some horror movies. If anything feels a little strange, be careful, that''s the secret to live long in this world. It is not unusual to die even if careful. It''s still a sh*tty world.


    "Hah... hah... hah... Who is it?"


    I muttered to myself, my face tense with tension, my whole body sweating from early in the morning. Then something begins to wriggle out from under the straw quilt. I stare at the presence in front of me, running all kinds of simtions in my brain to prepare myself for what might happen next. And then...


    "Hahh... hahh... yawn..., uh... you finally woke up...?"


    "Huh?"


    A small white figure in a white robe raised from the straw quilt. The tone of the voice was a little short-tongued and childish. And most impressive of all, two pairs of white fox ears and a white tail that looks like a cushion as well... Taking all of them together, I was stunned to get the answer to the identity of the other person.


    "Shi... no, wait. Who are you?"


    I almost said her name for a moment in my agitation, and then I corrected myself. Yes, I mustn''t identify a person just by their first glimpse. It was not umon for some monsters to deceive people by illusion, blocking recognition, or changing their appearance. No, that''s one thing, but above all, I can''t let my guard down at all, considering my knowledge of the original story, even if the person is the real one.


    "Eh...? U-Um... do you remember me?


    "Just tell me your name!!"


    "Eeek!?"


    Imanded hoarsely, and a figure jumped, shoulders shaking, head clenched and trembling. The fox ears and the fox tail are limp. I feel a pang of guilt at the sight, but I don''t let my guard down.


    "Eh, uhh... I-I''m Shiro!! I-I serve the princess..."


    "Why are you here!? Why are you under my quilt!?"


    "Eeek! Eh, uh, umm... Princess sent me to call you, Tomobe-san... but..."


    "What? Then, what have you been doing?"


    I ask her, using the girl of being a little embarrassed. The girl covers her mouth with her sleeve in a little embarrassment and answers while looking at me with an upward nce.


    "Y-You seemed to be tired, and you didn''t get up when I called to you... so, I went inside the hut... and I shook your body..."


    "What?"


    "And, umm... you were saying you were cold, and you pulled me under the quilt... and you used my tail as a pillow, and I couldn''t move. So I fell asleep as well...Tomobe-san?"


    "..."


    The girl who talks shyly and fidgety notices that my forehead wrinkles up and she talks to me anxiously. I, on the other hand, was holding my eyebrows with a headache as the memory came back to me now after listening to her story.


    Oh, yeah... It''s my fault...


    I was working out a lot yesterday to regain my senses which have been dulled after a long rest... but I guess I pushed myself a little too hard. I was so tired that I fell asleep. Surely I didn''t wake up when someone woke me up, but rather did such a thing in my sleep... If it had been a monster who was trying to trick me, I''d have died.


    (No, I haven''t been sleeping all month, still...)


    There are things I can do even if I can''t move my body because of the battle with the monster fox. I have been studying from books and practicing spiritual techniques. If anything, I had received simple guidance from that youkai-killer who came to me via the shikigami, and from the gori princess who showed her face to me in a whimsical way. At least, I did not spend my time ying around aimlessly. Still, I guess that means I was especially tired yesterday...


    "It''s so pathetic..."


    "What...?"


    "I''m talking about myself. Don''t worry about it."


    I say this to the white half-youkai who responds to my soliloquy as I put away my dagger.


    "More importantly, I''m taking it out on you. I''m sorry, I''ll bring you something next time instead of an apology."


    Although it may be minimal, servants have food, clothing, and shelter, and are paid at least a little bit... a mere pittance, really. Well, when I be a group leader, the pay is a little higher than when I was a low-ranking employee.


    Anyway, I don''t touch it except when I need to get tools to survive, so I have some savings, though not a lot of money. I can at least buy some toys or sweets as an apology for taking it out on her.


    "Huh!? No, i-it''s all right!! You don''t have to do that."


    "No, you don''t have to be shy. I''m the one who took care of you."


    I look at the girl in front of me without being noticed. Yes, don''t be shy. It''s better for you not to be unnecessarily anxious.


    The girl named Shiro, who was recruited about a month ago as a chore in the service of Kizuki Aoi, the gori princess, is a monster who appeared in a previous game, and now she is a helpless half-Youkai. However, there was no reason to let my guard down.


    (The best thing would have been for her to live quietly in the orphanage.)


    But, I don''t know when she will regain her power and awaken in a sulky way, just like in the original story. She may have lost most of her aspect as a youkai, and as a servant of the gori, she may not have to fight much... but considering the severity of this world, I am not optimistic. I mean, it would be a disaster if the main character intervenes in the events of the original story and the story ends badly.


    In fact, it''s impossible to say that I won''t be the target of her bitterness and resentment when she awakens. The worst-case scenario is that I could have been minced at the same time as she awakened. No, I could be killed instantly, which is better than the pudding case...?


    Even if not, I was ordered by the roon ex-head of the Omyou dormitory to take charge of her. Because that woman... I realizedter that she put a curse on me with her words. It wasn''t a terrible curse that would kill me, but... then again, I must cut off even half of the vile youkai''s roots (sense of mission).


    Well, that''s why I don''t want to spoil the mood and impression of the fox girl in front of me too much. So, if I can reduce the risk of death even a little, it was a small price to pay.


    "Eh... but..."


    "What''s wrong? Do you have a problem with it?


    "N-no... it''s not that... it just..."


    "What''s wrong? You''re not making any sense. You''re not being clear. You''re ackey. You''re no lower than me. Don''t be shy."


    I walk over to the girl who has been fidgeting under the quilt and speaking gibberish and sits down so that our gazes are at the same level. I knew that children feel fear when they are looked down on from above and questioned.


    (If it were true, this conversation would not be good.)


    The leader of a subordinate team is not that great, to be honest. They''re just disposable, expendable team leaders who are also expendable. Even a servant of the princess of the main family might be in a better position than them. In this world of strong feudalism. The age difference is not to be underestimated, but status and position were valued more than that. Well, even my actual age is less than hers, right?


    "Eh... it''s... it''s not that I... I didn''t mean... to be so rude to you, Tomobe-san... and... it''s not that I didn''t like it..."


    "Hmm? What?"


    Her voice gets quieter and quieter towards the end, and I can''t understand what she''s saying, so I ask back.


    "I''m sorry, can you say a little more?"


    "Ehhh...!? T-that''s, um...!"


    "Oh, hey, two guys in bed. Why are you idle in your beds?"


    Her cold voice rang like a bell, and I can say with certainty that the air in the room dropped by five degrees.


    I, and probably the half-youkai girl too, look in the direction of the voice with a frightened expressions on our faces. A girl was standing in the doorway of a poor hut, dressed in a luxurious kimono that would never have fit in a doorway of a poor hut, with a lively smile on her face.


    ...it was a smile that made me feel chilly.


    "I came all this way because you wereing back toote, but you seem to be having a lot of fun, yes? I''m jealous that I''m the only one left out."


    The girl says with her mouth aggravatedly. The way she said it gave me an impression of a predator that is stalking its prey.


    "Oh, um... uhh..."


    Shiro hides under the quilt,pletely shriveled up. The gori takes one look at the child and looks in my direction.


    "Hey Tomobe, is there anything you need to tell me?"


    "...I hope the wise and intelligent princess has a generous heart."


    I tter her as best I can as if she were a judge about to pronounce a death sentence...


    * * *

 Chapter 20.2

    Chapter 20.2


    The meal provided by Kizuki''s family was barley rice. There was miso soup with only vegetables, pickles, and smoked meat. It is not too in, but it is a far cry from what the Kizuki family eats, and it would be absurd topare it to what I ate in my previous life. Especially white rice is something that I have only had a few chances to eat since I became a servant.


    In this respect, apanying the princess in the capital certainly had its advantages. The Oumi family may have had some prestige, but the capital was a ce where local products from all over the world gathered, and thend around the capital itself was fertile, so the price of rice was not so high.


    Therefore, ever since I came to the capital, rice was always white rice, and miso soup often contained tofu or deep-fried tofu, and fish such as sardines or willow leaf fish was often served as the main dish. To tell the truth, I was impressed. ...Hey, don''t look at me like you pity people. In this world, the price of fish is quite expensive, you know.


    (Well, it makes me feel inferior...)


    I put my mask off in the corner of the room and silently eat my rice, staring at it with a stern gaze and letting out a small sigh.


    The gorgeouscquered dishes were lined with an assortment of food that was iparably more luxurious than mine. Soft-boiled rice with taro and lotus root simmered in dried bonito broth, m soup with duck and turnip, fried egg and tofu, grilled salmon with salt, boiled spinach, seven kinds of pickles, and candied fruit with cold melon as sweetness... in this world, it was a feast itself. Not only the ingredients themselves, but especially the time and effort it takes to cook them in this world without electricity.


    "Stop looking at this food with such greedy eyes. You''re not a child and I''m not going to give it to you."


    The gori-sama, who was enjoying such a feast with elegance, dered as soon as she noticed my eyes on her.


    Yes, our principal gori princess is in the middle of having breakfast in this room right now. There is no waiter in the room, by the way. Normally, there should be more than one waiter, but the only one in the room right now is a white fox who stands by the gori princess, except for me, who is eating silently with my weapon by my side in a corner of the spacious room as a guard... about 20 paces away...


    (...I wonder why this is happening...)


    After the gori princess went to my hut, I prepared myself and my first duty was to escort her during the meal. That in itself was fine, as I had done it several times before, but it was a different story when there was no one else around and I was also eating. Such a situation was unprecedented.


    "This is your punishment for making mee all the way here. You should stay there and watch me eat while you eat your meager food."


    The gori looks down at me with a condescending gaze while eating an omelet with elegantcquered chopsticks. Oh, she has a bad character.


    (Although, it''s not so bad for me...)


    Beside the gori, a half-youkai girl is sitting on her knees, staring at the food with a greedy look on her face. She had been punished by the gori for skipping breakfast at her own discretion and prejudice. It must be a hard punishment for a half-youkai, a growing child with a mountain of food in front of her and a sense of smell more acute than human. She was drooling. I mean, she''s practically drooling.


    "Oh my, if she''s looking at me with a pitiful gaze, why don''t you share your lousy breakfast with her? Of course, I won''t make it up to you."


    With a nasty smile and a provocative tone, the gori princess nails me. That''s rather mean. What kind of viiness is she?


    "...personal attendant,e here....."


    I say this and beckon Shiro toe over to me, slightly dumbfounded inside, but not showing any concern. The girl who literally had her fingers in her mouth and a greedy look on her face pricked up her ears and tail at the sound of my voice.


    "Eeekk! Uh... well, I don''t..."


    "Go on, quickly! You''ll spoil my breakfast if you keep looking like a beggar there."


    The gori ordered the reserved half-youkai. The girl whoes to me as if running away, squinting her eyes and trembling at the predator-like look down on her...


    I offer her a bowl of miso soup with tofu, deep-fried tofu, and leek as ingredients.


    "I can''t give you all of it. Just the soup."


    I can''t be so forgiving as to be able to do everything for breakfast because of the training, the guards, and the gori''s reckless demands. At best, I can only give her soup. If anything, an easily digestible, warm miso soup would be the best thing for a child.


    "Eh... But..."


    "Don''t be shy. I have an agreement with Azuma-dono. I don''t want to get killed."


    I''m scared to death that the overprotective former head of the Onmyou dormitory would find out about the no-food deal. It''s a small price to pay to avoid it just by giving her some soup.


    "Ugh..."


    The fox nces at the gori. The peach-colored gori takes one look at the fox and begins to taste the m soup as if she has lost interest.


    "There''s no rush, just drink it and get back to work."


    I ordered the fox, who turned to me and looked up at me anxiously, then sipped the miso soup. I''m impressed, in a way, by the way, she sips the miso soup with such relish.


    "Hahh~... It''s delicious."


    The girl sighs in satisfaction as she finishes the miso soup surprisingly quickly and her little red tongue licks her lips.


    She probably wasn''t aiming for it, but the gesture was strangely morous. I was made aware once again that she was a beautiful fox with the good looks of an outsider, who had been chosen as a target heroine in the original game.


    "Are you satisfied with your hunger? Then get yourself back here. I didn''t summon you here to y with you."


    The princess gori gives me a re, somewhat unpleasantly. She shakes her shoulders and looks annoyed at the point out. I can''t help her out with this.


    In fact, Shiro... considering her background and the harshness of this world, her current position is quite fortunate.


    The mere fact that she is a half-Youkai means that she could be attacked at any moment, but a nobleman named Kizuki Aoi has taken her into her service... it means that the half-Youkai girl is assured of her safety and, moreover, because she serves at her side, her treatment is much better than that of some random scullery worker. Well, her sudden recruitment is likely to cause jealousy among the people around. Moreover, considering that she was originally a part of a man-eating monster, even I, one of the few people who know the whole situation.... am stunned by what the gori princess did. In fact, knowing the whole story, I''m not surprised at all.


    (As was the case in the original game... she really is a moody person.)


    The reckless demands to the original protagonist, the randomness, the oundish orders and decisions that she makes in her spare time without thinking of her surroundings... these are things that made her quite a trouble for me during my ying time. She always stirs up the situation with her oundish suggestions and makes the likability of the heroine around the main character fluctuate so much that some of her fans call her orders "likability cyclone" or "g crash" with a mixture of resentment. Of course, if all the gs and likability the yer has built up are suddenly destroyed in one fell swoop, it''s not so surprising.


    "...speaking of which, may I ask you something, Princess?"


    Suddenly, remembering her characteristics, I open my mouth with a slight feeling of foreboding. Of course, thews of the game and this world do not always coincide perfectly. However, my intuition, or what I should call a sixth sense, based on my past experiences, has been alerting me. So, I ask her.


    "...It''s very unusual for you to ask me. Will it be raining spears...or youkai tomorrow? I''m kidding. What is it?"


    Noticing my difort at the not-so-funny joke, the gori strokes the head of the white fox whoes back to her side, squinting her eyes with some amusement, and ys with her ears, prompting her to speak. The half-youkai whose ears are being yed with has an itchy expression on her face.


    "I am sorry for not being able to respond to your early morning call. And what kind of a matter was it that you came all the way here yourself?"


    The only message that Shiro, the messenger, received was, "Call him and tell him to get ready as soon as possible." She did not mean to tell me toe here to eat. In other words, there must be a reason why she had toe to her early in the morning...


    "Oh, that. I was actually thinking of getting ready quickly and taking the ox cart out the back door. My uncle said I was too neglectful the other day. If you weren''t ying such a ''nasty game,'' I could have fooled ''her'' into thinking I''d gone in the morning."


    "? What does that mean...?"


    As soon as I said that, I noticed the sound stepping in the distance. The sound that was gradually approaching was like a sprint down the corridor, and no one in this house could make that cheerful, somewhat joyful sound cross. In other words, it almost certainly belonged to a guest from the outside.


    "...truly, she''s a very boisterous and noisy girl..."


    I heard the gori princess''s low, contemptuous, cold voice. At the same time, I guessed who the owner of these footsteps was and why the gori-sama was trying to take me out so early in the morning. In short, it must have been a hassle.


    Someone stops in front of the sliding door of the room we are in. The not-sorge figure takes a deep breath nervously and opens the sliding door as if deciding to do something.


    "Good morning, my cousin (itoko-sama)! I am here on behalf of the Ako family, Murasaki!"


    The reddish-purple girl greeted the visitors with a simple, innocent greeting, her eyes shining with anticipation, longing, and joy. The daughter of the Ako family, a family of exorcists that has existed since ancient times and from which Kizuki Aoi''s mother came, she is Aoi''s cousin, the youngest of the seven siblings of the Ako main family... And there she was, the tragic sub-character, Ako Murasaki, who had driven many fans to the bottom of despair due to her miserable treatment in the game...

 Chapter 21.1

    Chapter 21.1


    The Ako family has a history of more than 1,000 years, and its first generation was one of the ''Seven Exorcists'', Ako Yakuro, known as "Akuro the Monster who Kill with a Single Cut to Piece (ǧ�Ф����Ф��ˤǤʤ�������)"... And this family has only one youngest daughter, Murasaki Ako, who is a character of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)''.


    She is one year younger than Kizuki Aoi, currently 13 years old, and 15 years old at the start of the original game. The reddish-purple hair with a goofy hairdo is a perfect example of a girl with a strong personality.


    She has a reddish-purple head, a baby face, a slender body, and the second smallest breasts next to those of sis (anego-sama). Her character is arrogant and proud, and she easily makes a quick conclusion and gets angry easily, but... if I may defend her, she is not a bad person.


    She is hardworking and earnest, and she will thank even those whom she does not like if they help her, and she can honestly apologize to them for their past mistakes once they be less hostile to her. She does notsh out at those who are not hostile to her, and she is polite to her superiors. Although she is hostile to and disdainful of the original main character at first, her attitude gradually softens as she goes through the events, and eventually, she is even rewarding him with help and gifts. This is what is called "dyed Dere". ...And the most remarkable point is that she admires and envies her cousin Kizuki Aoi.


    This is also a reflection of her own sense of inferiority.


    The Ako n is a family of sword-wielding exorcists in the western region of the country. Her parents, rtives, and brothers do not appear directly in the games or novels, and only their names and stories are mentioned, but even just from the settings that are mentioned, it is clear that they are swordsmen of a very extraordinary level. For example, they can kill a group of great youkai from a distance of kilometers away with a single thrust of wind pressure, or they can cut down a great youkai with a wooden sword until it is cut into small pieces, or they can shoot an unavoidable and instant death beam from the tip of their swords.


    In such a crazy fighting n, a girl named Ako Murasaki was... the weakest. To be more precise, she was the weakest of the family members, but that didn''t make much of a difference to her.


    Being young or a girl is unfortunately no excuse for being the head of an exorcist family or for having a sword that has been handed down in her family. No, maybe that''s why it was even worse. She is a leftover of the family''s lineage who inherited the youkai sword but failed to inherit its talent and power... Well, her parents and brothers do not see her that way, and from the description in the work, she was probably well-loved, but the people around her do not. Behind their backs and criticisms must have been considerable.


    A failure from a prestigious family... that is how the people around Ako Murasaki saw her, and she herself was aware of it in her heart, even though she acted tough. Or perhaps it is the opposite, and her personality was formed from her environment.


    For such a girl, it would have been natural that Kizuki Aoi became the object of her admiration. She is a cousin by blood, close in age, and unlike herself, a strong person blessed with talent... Although it was not publicized in the original game, the fact of the rape party by youkai was a fact, and Gori-sama was treated like a tumor by those around her, so Murasaki''s father dared to bring his own daughter closer to his sister''s daughter to help her. And Murasaki herself admired her cousin who was talented, powerful, mature, and graceful. But it was also her first step toward tragedy.


    In ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', which was even disclosed to be a depressing game at the time of its release, her presence turned out to be an extraordinarily greatndmine. Since she appeared on the official website and in game magazines along with other major heroines, many yers mistakenly thought she was the heroine of the game and approached her to gain favorable impressions. This may be due to the fact that she is a good old-fashioned tsundere who is straightforward in a sense among heroines with one or two peculiarities. Thus, yers fall into the sneaky trap set by the producers.


    ''<i>This time I will stream the fastest clear of the much talked about gal game, ��Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)�� which was released today!</i>''


    Due to the concealment of information in advance, many distributors and runners yed the game while streaming it online without realizing it. Most of their targets were Ako Murasaki, whose information was disclosed most in advance, and whose events leading to the route were plentiful and easy to raise the likability of the yers. But they did not realize until that moment that this was a tant attempt by the game''s creators to lead them into the game.


    An hour after the game went on sale, the Inte message boards were in an uproar. Of course. When they yed for Ako Murasaki, who seemed to be the easiest to beat, she died at the end of every game... and all of her deaths were physically and emotionally damaging in a variety of creative and creative ways.


    In almost all of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', Murasaki Ako was involved in countless death events in all of the routes. Being killed by youkai was the most basic of all, and in the worst case, being in by her own youkai sword. There is also the case of her who is silenced and stigmatized as a traitor when she learns of a plot by the imperial court. Beaten to death by the Tengu. Being used as an impregnation pouch by the youkai to rescue people. Turned into a youkai by a ''youkai mother'' and was exterminated by her friends... But most of all, the other heroines killed her with murderous and malicious intent.


    To be honest, Ako Murasaki is a fairly decent character among the female characters in the story... or rather, a fairly regr characterization for a sub-character. Or is it her fault? Anyway, as soon as the yer gets into a good mood with her, she is turned into a pudding by the fox, burned by sis (anego-sama) without a single bone, crushed by Aoko with an anchor, trapped by a young hag and covered with youkai''s white fluid, and the highlight disappears.


    As for gori-sama, she has prepared 13 different ways to kill her based on the route in which Ako Murasaki is pierced through the heart. Yes, the moment she blurts out a joke in front of her cousin whom she respected and admired, the gori who looked at her as if she was looking at dust has her arm stuck in her stomach. I remember a famous streamer on the day of the release of the game, and as soon as the screen switched to the scene of the gori piercing Ako Murasaki''s heart, the viewer''s section was covered with a barrage of ''What?'' Even the subject herself couldn''t believe it, and she was despairing and dying.


    And the official announcement that this work is not just an erotic game but an extraordinarily depressing game, and moreover, the fact that Ako Murasaki, who had been pushed so much by the official announcement, was not a character to be captured but only a sub-character used to cloud the yers, creates further tragedy for her and the yers.


    ''<i>You guys have only one hope... trust in the god of possibility.</i>''


    ''<i>It''s something I hate to admit. But it''s my own... youthful mistakes.</i>''


    ''<i>You guys... don''t stop. If you stop... I''ll be right there for you. So, guys... don''t stop, okay...?</i>''


    Many well-known streamers, or gamers, have been hooked on this depressing game to explore Ako Murasaki route, which they believe is hidden somewhere. And many of them burnt out with the above-mentioned lines. To top it all off, some of them even analyzed the game source code and tried to develop the route by modifying the game... But the creators had read that far.


    So, after clearing the happy ending of the Ako Murasaki route in the modified game, the screen suddenly went ck, and once again, the video viewers made ament, "What?".


    The creators had anticipated that the game would be modified and had nted the source code so that the hidden ending would be inserted at the moment of clearing the forced fabrication of Ako Murasaki''s happy ending route. And the ending was,


    ''<i>In fact, it was all just a temporary dream she had in order to escape from the reality of her imprisonment and despair. Then the cruel reality returns. In front of her is a maniac who whispers his love for her with madness in his eyes, and her life under house arrest in hell will continue from now on. In despair, she is overwhelmed. And then, from shock, or perhaps drugged? Her consciousness fades away again. In the end, her eyes have lost their light, and she stares nkly at the hair ornament he presented to the reddish-purple girl whom he once told of his love. It was left on the floor, badly damaged, its surface stained reddish-ck...</i>''


    ...this ending, which could be called the culmination of the malice of the creator....pletely broke the hearts of the yers and viewers.


    The shock of the hidden ending, and the fact that it was so difficult to avoid the death g in the story structure, caused many people to give up even in the case of the strongest main characters in the secondary works, and there were even ideas of RTAs that dared to kill the main character to advance the event. Fans have already treated her as "Murasaki who keeps getting killed by the deterrent force." And because she died too many times, a MAD video in which the Captain of the Mobile Suit Squad makes flowers of hope bloom in her ce went viral on a certain video site.


    Ako Murasaki was a poor girl who was killed by the story, the official story, and even by secondary creations. But...


    (Ah, well, surely the gori must be annoyed at her...)


    I quickly eat my food and sat silently in the corner of the room, staring at the scene from behind my mask.


    "...and, it seems that imported clothes are in fashion in the capital these days! The other day I went to a clothing (�ҷ�) shop in the eastern part of the capital and saw a fresh new design...."


    "Hmm, really?"


    While Ako Murasaki was talking long and somewhat desperately, the gori-sama''s attitude was not so friendly. It was an expression of boredom, leisure, and annoyance. It was obvious that she showed neither affection nor interest in the rtive in front of her. Even the half-youkai standing by her side looked bored.


    (She is too desperate...)


    That is how I describe the conversation with the youngest daughter of the Ako family. She seemed to have done a lot of research beforehand, but she talked too desperately and spoke too fast. Moreover, she is probably nervous and doesn''t seem to notice that the other party is getting tired of her conversation.


    Talking is not a one-way conversation but a two-way one. If the other person is not interested and sympathizes with their opponent, it is just a waste of time, and it is nothing but a pain. In this sense, I could say that the girl in front of me was a failure.


    (Gori, well, I''m surprised you''re still with her.)


    The tea conversation also seems to be clearly unmotivated... but still, it is better than the rough treatment in the original story. At least she pretends to listen to her by giving a few words. At least it was much more considerate than the silent ignoring. Seriously, her attitude in the original game was terrible...


    Still, why is she more considerate than she was in the game...? I couldn''t tell what she meant by that at this point. I wonder if the attitude will get worse from here to the start of the game, or did the avoidance of the humiliation event change the gori-sama''s thinking in some way...?


    "Tomobe."


    "...I''m here, Princess. What can I do for you?"


    As I sink into a sea of thoughts, I suddenly hear a voice calling my name, and I immediately respond and stand by her side. Ako Murasaki, who is sitting opposite the gori, looks at me with a grim expression on her face. What is it?


    "My cousin''s tea there is getting cold. Go make a fresh one."


    "Should I call the maidservant?"


    "No? You brew it. Oh, and make me one too, please."


    Kizuki Aoi puts a cup of water on the tray and smiles. You gori...!


    "...yes, Princess, I understand."


    I''m sure the kitchen wenches won''t be too happy about this, but since I have no right to refuse, I have no choice but to reluctantly ept the order.


    Disposable, a servant of unknown origin is a lowborn creature. The maids of a lord''s house wouldn''t want such a filthy little thinging to work for them. It''s harassment. But I''m in the sad position of not being able to say no.


    I put the two teacups on the tray and, using the concealment technique, get up, walk away, open the bar, and leave. All the while, there is almost no sound.


    ''<i>What a wasted technique.</i>''


    I hear a small piece of paper in the shape of a human being echo in my ear as I walk down the corridor. No, it was not paper. It was a shikigami. It was the shikigami of the old man Matsushige O. It was leaning on my right shoulder...


    (As always, I wonder how he can slip through the boundary...)


    Worst of all, it is not impossible for a small shikigami to enter the capital because of a ''secret technique''... but it is a different story if he can get into the residence of a court noble in the Inner Capital. Still, he is a former assistant of Saio and the head of the Research Institute of the Onmyou dormitory. Not to mention his skill in hiding, he was obviously making shikigami with his own unique processing technique.


    "...what business do you want, Master (teacher(����))?"


    I ask the shikigami which was being remotely controlled by the old man as I walk around to make sure no one is around to hear me. The shikigami lets out a mocking whine in my ear.


    ''<i>What, it''s no big deal. I''m just making a little home visit.</i>''


    "Home visit, huh? Which one is for?"


    I ask the shikigami probingly. Unlike the gori, the old man would not have taken the trouble to send a shikigami simply because he thought it would be fun. And if considering the words "home visit," the purpose of the visit is obvious.


    ''<i>I am also cautious, but so far there is nothing to be suspicious about.</i>''


    That''s how he describes the little white fox girl''s movement.


    From the point of view of the old man, who is an absolute youkai killer, there is no way that the half-youkai brat will not be on his radar even if she has lost most of her evil "youkai" spirit. In fact, the longer she stays in the inner capital, the more vignt the old man will be. If she behaves even a little suspiciously, the old man might even use force.


    Well, youkai are cowardly and sneaky. And their perception of things is far-reaching. It is a simple matter of acting for a decade or two to get them to let their guard down. Especially when ites from a fox.


    Anyway, on the way, I pass ady''s maidservant, and I berate her without saying a word. She looks a little doubtful, but she leaves, and when she disappears, I continue my conversation with the old man.


    "I see, I can''t deny that. Monsters have a different sense of time from humans. But even so, would she behave in such a frightened manner?"


    The monster fox is cunning and quick-witted, but at the same time noble. She may be good at acting protective, but that childish attitude is not an act. And it''s hard to believe that Kitsuri-Shiroki, who has dismissed her own childhood as a disgrace, would act in such a demure way.


    ''<i>Oh, you are talking so confidently again, huh? Have you been charmed by her young appearance? Don''t forget that, despite her appearance, she is essentially more than ten times the age of your Lord.</i>''


    "Of course, I''m aware of that."


    Considering what she did in the original game. However, at least that attitude is surely not an act. At least, her current consciousness is that of a child. The question is what will happen next...


    ''<i>Oh, my dear? What a terrible thing to cheat on me. And such a young fox... Maybe you don''t like adult women like this big sister?</i>''


    When I was thinking about it as I was walking, it was not Ou who said so through the shikigami. Or rather... hey...


    "...Ou, is that a kind of technique to change the vocal cords?"


    ''<i>Can you not talk to me like you wish I wasn''t the one you''re talking to? It makes me sad too, okay?</i>''


    The woman replies with an aloof voice that seems not to be sad at all... or rather, it was the voice of that demon.


    "...Ou. Where is he?"


    ''<i>He''s literally right in front of me. And how very unmannerly of him. The shikigami who is mediating this conversation on this side has just robbed from me. The one I''m using now is a spare.</i>''


    The voice was on my left side... I was slightly surprised to see the shikigami appearing in my left ear, but I did not realize it.


    "Why are the demon there?"


    ''<i>It can''t be helped! Even I, I must admit, it''s hard for me to get into the capital. So, I''m staying at this old man''s house for now.</i>''


    ''<i>Well, with a monster of your caliber, even the first of boundaries can''t be fooled. Once you set foot in the capital, dozens of exorcists wille to you immediately afterward.</i>''


    Needless to say, a demon living for more than a thousand years is much more dangerous than some cmity youkai, even if it lost most of its power long ago. And moreover, the Imperial Court is very sensitive to any monster that tries to enter the capital.


    ''<i>I don''t intend to lose, though. But I''m not trying to destroy the capital. In the first ce, I''m not going to make a fuss.</i>''


    She was smiling and saying so, but I knew that she was really frightened by the power of the Imperial Court in the capital. Of course, if she had suffered such a terrible defeat a thousand years ago, she would never want to fight again.


    (Or maybe she''ll be watching us again.... Or maybe I''m being watched again....)


    Even when I was in Kizuki''s house, I never feltfortable because I never knew when I was being watched. I had no idea where the demon''s baleful scales were. I thought that I would be able to enjoy myself in the residence of a court noble in the capital, but...


    "...I''m just a spectacle, aren''t I?"


    I muttered to myself as I walked quickly and opened the sliding door of the kitchen that was in front of me at once.


    I see a couple of maids who are probably looking at me through the sliding doors as if they were dealing with a rare animal and gossiping about something. When I looked down in front of them, they held their breath and looked up at me nervously.


    "...excuse me, I''d like to make tea for the princess and her guests. I''m afraid I must intervene in your business but I have my orders and I ask your forgiveness."


    They cower in fear as soon as I lift my hand, but once they realize that it is just a cup of tea on a tray, they look at me and shake their heads in small increments as soon as they understand the words.


    I nce at the young maids who are getting ready to serve the green tea while looking at me and wonder for a moment if they have heard our conversation.


    (Maybe I should practice directionalmunication techniques and counter-intelligence...?)


    I was thinking about it absentmindedly as I was also preparing to make tea with the maidservants...


    * * *

 Chapter 21.2

    Chapter 21.2


    I was given a cup of hot sencha tea, and received a small bag of konpeito candy as a snack from one of the maids, not as food for me, but as a treat, as I guessed they had heard something about Shiro.


    (No, it was a little bait...)


    It seems that the fox is so shy that she only wants to talk to me and me alone, except for the gori princess. And the maids, who had seen me talking with her several times, seemed to be trying to use me to bait her. Well, it''s better than being scared or scorned.


    (Well, that''s convenient, isn''t it?)


    As a servant, I can''t act too conspicuously, and it is difficult to gather information. If bad, even a conversation with other misceneous workers may attract attention and make me look bad.


    Then, isn''t the fox girl a good cover in a sense?


    Thinking about this, I returned to the room with the tray in my hand. In front of the shoji (paper sliding door), I kneel down on one knee and offer.


    "Princess, I have brewed tea as you requested."


    "Thank you,e in."


    In response to her voice, I quietly open the sliding door, applying the concealment technique.


    "Oh yes, I have an additional order for you. ...Do your best to get out of the way."


    Immediately after I opened the sliding door, I saw something shining in front of me. A tenth of a secondter, my body reflexively threw a tray with a cup of hot water on it in front of me. I strengthened my legs with my spiritual power and fell backward as fast as I could.


    Still, I felt the impact of a shallow cut on my mask. This is...!


    "...Oh, you''re reacting to the iai (one sword technique)...? I was nning to stop it just shortly, but my fears were unfounded. If this is the case, I could have gone for a more serious cut."


    I look nervously at the owner of the voice in front of me. I opened the sliding door, and right in front of me was the figure of Ako Murasaki, who was holding a long sword with a fierce expression on her face. At her feet are a tray and a teacup, both of which have been cut in half. At the back of the room, a clear-faced peach-colored gori rests her elbow on her side breath with an expression of observing, and a frightened white fox shivers and trembles beside her.


    "...Ako-sama, what is happening here? Although you are our guest, this kind of behavior at the ce you are visiting is considered to be a matter of honor for your family, if I may be so bold."


    Imented to the girl with reddish-purple hair, but she was offended by myment. She tosses the sword she is holding in her other hand while keeping a stern expression on her face. Realizing she would do something, I ready my long spear (the third generation) for the group leader that I had left behind half a month before and catch her attack. My nerves were not thick enough to remain unarmed in this murderous atmosphere.


    "Don''t worry about that. I have my cousin''s permission."


    "However, this house belongs to the Oumi family..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make things right. Or if you''ll just stand quietly and let me cut you down, the garden won''t be ruined."


    "Are you kidding me!?" I curse at Murasaki and the gori-sama, who is boasting with amusement in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, cousin (itoko-sama), I won''t cause any bloodshed. He''s just a servant. I can at least take it easy on him. So pleasee and see the difference in our abilities."


    The girl who loves her cousin with a sullen look on her face deres to Kizuki Aoi. And I catch a glimpse of her expression as if lured by it.


    "Oh, I see."


    The gori princess also seems to have noticed my gaze even through my mask and replies to her cousin''s voice with disinterest. And then...


    "Heh-heh..."


    She looked at me with a small smile on her face.


    ...Haha! This gori, she''s ying with me...!


    (It''s just like a gori, though...!!!)


    It''s not funny that it''s no wonder considering her wildness, self-indulgence, and moody selfishness in the original story. You bastard, you''ve fired up your cousin...?


    "...I have no reason to disobey my lord''s order. I''m young, inexperienced, and immature, so please forgive me if I don''t satisfy you."


    Realizing that there was no way to avoid this harassment, I was determined to do so. At the same time, I make preparations to avoid injury as much as possible.


    "...!? Are you being sarcastic!!?"


    The next moment, the Ako girl''s mouth trembled as expected, her face flushed and her voice raised. And then... she vanished before my eyes.


    "...!?"


    I aimed my spear ''in advance'' in the direction the blow woulde. At the same time, a metallic sound echoes...!


    "You... b*stard!?"


    I immediately realized that the impact was too heavy for a cheap spear to be able to withstand it, even if the material itself was made more durable with spiritual power. Therefore, I instantly tilted the spear to deflect the impact...!!


    The deflected blow sends a violent shock wave toward the garden behind. The next moment, there is a deafening sound, and the dust and blowing leaves and branches of the trees in the garden dance in the air. Hey, was she really holding back just now?


    "What...!?"


    On the other hand, the girl''s eyes widen in shock that I was able to deflect the blow. Well, that was just a cheat... But, hey!?


    "No, wait... wait...!?"


    Two or three shots from the youkai sword hit me from a close distance. I avoided the first one and deflected the second one with the hilt of my spear. But then the third blow, which I must have been expecting, came at me...!


    "I can''t keep doing this!!"


    Immediately, I swung my foot to throw my opponent off bnce on her slender feet. And aiming for the smallest possible opening, I backed away to keep my distance. Immediately afterward, the w marks of the fourth sh, which I couldn''t even see, appear at the foot of where I was...!


    "Did you notice that...!!"


    The girl in front of me, Ako Murasaki, is staring at me with a look of deep vexation. Or maybe with resentment. No, she won''t be convinced even if I tell her that it was just another cheat.


    "Could you go easy on me? If I may be bold..."


    I ask, after taking a nce at the garden of another''s side, which has been ruined within a few dozen seconds, and sweating profusely from our earlier fight.


    "I have. If I wanted to kill you, I could have fired eight shots."


    The girl in front of me who said so calmly was not sweating at all. And her words are not lies. In fact, if she were serious, she would have been able tond ten blows in the previous confrontation between us.


    "Princess..."


    "Do your best. I''m looking out for you, so I''ll give you a little support."


    The gori princess waves her fan in unenthusiastic support. Oh, I knew it.


    "...haha, I''ll have to do it. Still..."


    Well, how will I lose? In this unreasonable situation where there is not even a chance to win, and even if I win, it would be a big loss. But now, all I can do was re-setting my spear and think only about how to get the best way to lose...


    By the way, Murasaki''s brothers abilities are around Reinhardt (Re-zero), Kenpachi Saraki (BLEACH), Sabi Hakuhei (Katanagatari), her father is Munenori Yagyu (fate series), and her grandfather is Genryusai Yamamoto (BLEACH).


    If you don''t mind me saying, Murasaki is the smallest of the small fry in her family, so she has a hugeplex. In the game, only her family''s back view and her family name are shown in the game, partly to create a wall between her and her family.


    ...in the "Gaiden (secondary/side story)" series, she is not good at expressing her love and affection for her family members, and she is the type of person who finds out that her family actually loved her a lot, just because she herself didn''t realize it (the follow-up to despair).

 Chapter 22.1

    Chapter 22.1


    For Ako Murasaki, that girl was her ideal, her idol.


    The exorcists are a family of people whose power bes more concentrated and more powerful with each passing generation... and she was born into the direct lineage of the Ako family, which is a prestigious family, but she was too weak.


    Certainly, she is more powerful than the rest of human beings. However, her spiritual power is far inferior to that of her grandparents, parents, and brothers. She had no talent in swordsmanship and was criticized every time she trained. The final words she was told were, "You are too inexperienced to fight in a real battle." So, even though she was about to turn thirteen this year, she had not yet had even a single experience in killing a youkai. Not even a single small youkai.


    This was far behind her parents, grandparents, and brothers, who had killed several great youkai in the span of a dozen or so years. It could be said that it was bizarre. For a child of amoner with no power, it was natural, but for a child of a prestigious group of exorcists who had been given enormous spiritual power from birth and had learned how to defeat monsters from outside the human race, this was unthinkable.


    It is obvious how much her sense of inferiority would be stimted if she were to inherit the youkai sword that has been handed down in her family, one of the easiest to handle and the most docile of all the swords.


    ''<i>The spoiled daughter of the main family.</i>''


    ''<i>A lucky person who inherited the youkai sword from a family with good family background and mercy.</i>''


    ''<i>A disgrace to the Ako family who has never in a youkai.</i>''


    It was inevitable that such gossip mixed with jealousy and envy would be thrown at her who was born into a prestigious family, was powerless, and yet was given the ancient youkai sword, even though it was the weakest one.


    ''<i>I can fight now!!</i>''


    How many times has she told her family this? To her strict father who gave her strict training, or to her grandfather who always kept a calm smile on his face, or to her brothers who had already done their duty as exorcists in the imperial court or in their hometowns and had made great achievements. Sometimes she was stubborn, sometimes she was sweet, and sometimes she cried and begged them to let her fight against youkai. She wants to fight like everyone else. He wants to fight with everyone.


    ...but when they hear hermentations, they all say in unison, coldly, ''It''s too early for you.'' Rather than exterminating youkai, she was told to be more like a town girl or a noble''s daughter and was given costumes, ornaments, and cosmetics one after another. However, she was not interested in most of them, so they were gathering dust in the chest of drawers in her room.


    Because of this, she felt miserable. She became sad. She was frustrated. Why can''t I be the only one? Am I that unreliable?


    Then that girl appeared in front of her.


    It was probably at the celebration party where many of her rtives had gathered. At first nce, Murasaki was struck by the atmosphere of the girl.


    She was a beautiful, morous, and beautiful girl. She had a manner like an adult, eyes that seemed to see through everything, a proud and somewhat arrogant smile... such that it was hard to believe that she was only one year older than herself.


    Not long after that, she learned that her name was Kizuki Aoi, the daughter of her father''s sister... in other words, her own cousin''s sister. And when she was told of her talent and power, she felt jealous at first. It''s natural because her grandfather, father, and brothers all praised her talent, while she herself was constantly criticized. No wonder the little girl was so angry. Why that woman!! How many times has she been angry at her? Every time her family praised her, she would get angry and stomp her feet in her room.


    At the same time, deep down inside, she continued to conceal the fact that she had a longing for her. It was not until one day that she became aware of this longing.


    Perhaps she was a child, or perhaps it was because she was a child, she began to notice the subtleties of the world around her, that she had been neglected because of her weak strength. And one day, surrounded by boys from other families who were close to her in age, she was bullied and sneered at.


    At first, Murasaki had a rough temperament, and she had been arguing back, but gradually her voice became quieter and quieter. After all, all those words were true, and all of them had defeated the man-eating youkai, no matter how weak the youkai is. Murasaki, on the other hand, was not strong in spiritual power, was not tall, and above all, was a girl.


    In the end, she was crying and retorted and was ridiculed and humiliated by the angry boys all at once, and when she tried to strike them, she was rebuffed and pushed down on the ground. It made her feel helpless and the pain of being pushed down messed up her mind, and she finally sobbed and sobbed. It was a very pathetic appearance for someone who was born into a prestigious family of exorcism. But,


    ''<i>You''re making too much noise. Be quiet. ...oh my, oh my. You''re all being very pathetic.</i>''


    A voice came from somewhere, and the boys who had been bullying Murasaki were all blown away at once. Both Murasaki and the boys turn their heads in the direction of the voice with stunned expressions.


    Murasaki can still remember the prideful figure of her cousin who was so graceful and transcendent. She responded gracefully to the boys'' abuse and politely retorted to their words, and then she started a fight with them at a higher level. She fought them off as they attacked her in a rage, taunting and taunting her, and finally chasing them back, leaving them covered in mud. The peach-colored girl who covers her mouth and cruelly mocks them as they run away crying. A truly proud, arrogant, and sadistic figure...


    She might do it not to help Murasaki, but simply because she was displeased with the noise of the weak people who were an eyesore to her. No, at least Aoi probably didn''t care much about Murasaki. Or maybe she didn''t even realize who Murasaki was. But still... Ako Murasaki certainly ''admired'' Kizuki Aoi at that time.


    She was strong, beautiful, educated, and truly talented... she had everything that she did not have and a girl of her age, and because of this incident... since then, Ako Murasaki has been infatuated with Kizuki Aoi, and even at an early age, she has been desperately trying to get her attention.


    ...in a sense, this may have been a practice that had been handed down in the family from generation to generation. Many of the Ako family members are not good talkers. Just as her grandparents, her parents, and her brothers were not able to express their deep love to her family clearly, so too did she inherit this trait perfectly. Therefore, she is a spineless woman.


    Still, she desperately tried to get close to her cousin by researching her interests and tastes, studying them, and offering her topics of conversation... but her attempts almostpletely failed. Because of her bad approach and Aoi''sck of feeling for her clumsy and half-hearted cousin.


    Nevertheless, for Murasaki who can''t give up, the incident may have been the one that made her feel jealous again and again.


    Kizuki Aoi, who had only dealt with a few youkai at most due to her age, was about to enter into a full-scale battle against youkai... into the nest of the monsters... when she first heard about this, neither Murasaki nor the Ako family members were worried.


    It was indeed her first full-scale sweep of the youkai, but knowing the power of Kizuki''s second daughter, they need not have worried. Although they had been taking some precautions to be on the safe side so far, it was hard to believe that the always bored-looking girl with peach-colored hair would fall behind against the numerous youkai, and that was the fact. That is why the Ako n was shocked and the blood drained from Murasaki''s face when they heard the whole story of how she was wounded and barely survived, and when they learned of the trap that had been set.


    She hurriedly asks her father to visit her, and he grants her a wish. Due to theplicated rtionship between the two families, her father and brothers apany her, and while the adults deal with each other in the big room of the house, Murasaki halfway quietly goes to her cousin whom she has been longing for.


    In a sense, that was a mistake. It was then that she happened to see her. The ghostly back figure with peach-colored hair, probably bandaged from an arm injury, had quietly crept into a room at the end of the house.


    And then she saw it. That ''figure''.


    It took Murasaki a few seconds to realize that the bloodied, bandaged figure moaning on the rough rug was a human being. The immediate feeling was fear. A dying person treated in an exorcist''s house is bound to have been injured in a fight with youkai, although there may be exceptions.


    Horrifying, and terrifying... it was understandable that a young girl would be so aware of the ragged existence.


    The smell of blood, abscess, and rotting flesh was too strong to tickle her nostrils, and the sight of it wriggling like a caterpir from time to time, making inarticte moans of pain with her muddled consciousness, was too strong for her to ignore.


    Yes, even if the wounds were caused by the battle with the monster, the sight was just too horrible. The room was filled with the scent of death, proving that the person had not long to live. Or, perhaps, the person was left in such an unpopr ce without a caretaker to let him die...?


    When her cousin literally looked down at such a dying figure in front of her, Murasaki at first tried to call for help but stopped herself immediately. Her sixth sense told her not to do so.


    The girl with peach-colored hair sat down on the spot, whether she noticed Murasaki standing there breathless or not. Then, without saying a word, she approached the face of the writhing figure in agony. Had she been looking at the figure''s face for a while? From the purple angle, she could not see the expression on her cousin''s face.


    ''<i>...I won''t let you die, I promise. You are my special one.</i>''


    But then, in the strangely too-quiet space, the cold words crossed her mind unnaturally well. Then the girl with peach-colored hair takes out a medicine bottle from the cuff of her bandaged arm. Murasaki did not know what it was. However, as a member of the family of exorcists, she knew that it was not just some kind of medicine.


    The next moment, the girl slurps it down in one gulp. And then...


    ''<i>Ah...!!?</i>''


    At the sight of this, Murasaki first doubted her own eyes, and then she doubted her cousin''s sanity. It was too shocking a sight for Ako Murasaki. Even ording tomon sense she knew, even as an immature girl who only vaguely knew about love.


    Yes, the pink-haired girl who looked up the medicine leaned her body on the dying lump of flesh, touched its blood-soaked cheek with her white hand, and put her face close to it... And the moment she saw what she did, she was so shocked that her eyes widened, which made her face turn red and her mouth gape open.


    ''<i>Haah... Haah... Haah... Hehe, I won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you if you leave me here... I won''t forgive you for breaking your promise...!</i>''


    After seconds, dozens of seconds, who knows how long, a line of silver thread is drawn from her mouth, and she finally pulls away, whispering words of vindictive and passionate words with a slight upturn... and the act is not over yet.


    ''<i>Hamu... Mm... Mmm... Hahh... Hahhh... That''s right, there''s no way I can forgive them. Already, you''re the only one who can protect me... the only one who can look after me, and you''re the only one who can...!!</i>''


    Driven by intense emotion and impulse, the girl uncaps another bottle of medicine, drinks it again, and without hesitation, puts her face close to the ugly lump of flesh and transfers it to its mouth. She twists her body, taking a longer time than before, making some lustful sounds. And the next time she took her mouth away from it, she was shaking her shoulders and breathing so hard that Murasaki could see it from behind. She was definitely aroused. It was obvious that theck of oxygen was one of the reasons, but not the only one.


    ''<i>Haa, haah... Haah... Haahhh! Haha!! Hahahahaha...!!! That''s right, I won''t forgive them... I won''t ever forgive them. This family, that man, that woman, everything... anything and everything that abandoned me except you...!!!</i>''


    Murasaki couldn''t afford to listen to her mad voice, which was almost a curse. So, by the time the third thick mouth-to-mouth action began, Murasaki finally stopped watching, hiding behind a sliding door. Then her face, ears, and whole body turned red with embarrassment, shock, and fear, and she breathed hard and trembled.


    What was that? Who was that? What did her cousin do just now? What was she doing to that thing, with her face so close to it, her hand on its cheek, making that kind of sound?


    For a girl who was pure-hearted, innocent, young, and most of all, steeped in themon sense of this world, the scene was too exciting.


    ''<i>It''s a lie, right...? S-surely...!?</i>''


    ''<i>......What are you doing there?</i>''


    ''<i>Eeekk...!?</i>''


    Before she knew it, a figure was behind her, and she turned around, shivering. It was that person whom she had been longing for. She looked down at her with dull, clouded, lightless eyes as if she was bored. It seemed that she did not find any value in her.


    ''<i>Ah, ah... Uhh......</i>''


    ''<i>....you''re not here.</i>''


    ''<i>What...?</i>''


    These sudden words left Murasaki momentarily bewildered. The cousin in front of her ignored her reaction and continued.


    ''<i>You didn''te to this room. You didn''t see anything... do you understand?</i>''


    ''<i>What... that...</i>''


    ''<i>Do you understand?</i>''


    The way she said it made her feel like she had no choice but to answer, "Yes". And then, with confusion, fear, and the jealous feelings that swirled inside her from the previous scene, she looked at the figure still suffering and moaning in the back of the room and...


    ''<i>You can''t do anything rash, okay? You know what I mean?</i>''


    The cold, inorganic words that were spoken to her immediately afterward as if she had seen through everything took a moment for her to realize that they wereing from her cousin. Then she looked up fearfully. There she saw the person of her dreams smiling at her.


    It was a smile that chilled her to the core.


    ''<i>Ah...</i>''


    Suddenly, her consciousness fades away rapidly... and she wonders what it is, even as her consciousness darkens. It''s a word technique. It was probably set up earlier...


    ''<i>Sleep. Forget. Forget what you see. ...I''m in a good mood now, so I''ll let you go.</i>''


    With these words, the peach-colored hair girl turns her eyes away from Murasaki and back to the bloody lump of flesh. She strokes her cheek lovingly, and turns the most gentle, loving, feverish eyes Murasaki is ever seen on her...


    ....though she was young, Murasaki realized at that moment that this person would never show affection to her again. She realized it. Even thest bit of her love would only be for one person. And that it would definitely not be her.


    But when she wakes up the next time, even the memory of that piece is gone. All that remained was the indescribable buzzing in her chest. And time passed...


    * * *

 Chapter 22.2

    Chapter 22.2


    The girl feels an inexpressible stirring in her heart and swings her sword.


    "Haaaa!"


    Again, the figure in front of her narrowly parries her blow, not with full force, but with the intent to kill. This further damages her self-esteem.


    Why....!?


    Ako Murasaki is upset, despairing, and furious at the sight before her for the first time, though she seems to be calm at first nce.


    (So much for a mere servant...? It''s impossible...!!)


    Surely, it is necessary to hold back and stop just a little so as not to kill the opponent, and even if there is a difference in gender between men and women, a difference in age, a difference in the distance between a spear and a sword... the fact that this is happening right now is beyond the scope of Murasaki''s understanding.


    It was supposed to be nothing more than a sideshow. Normally, after just a few swings, the opponent would have thrown up his hands and said he surrendered. But...!


    (Impossible... Impossible... Impossible... Impossible!)


    Yes, it should be impossible. At least it was for Murasaki. There was such a clear difference in power between her and the servant. It is the difference of spiritual power.


    No matter how much of a disadvantage other factors may be, power solves everything. So much so that her family, the youngest of them, was certainly the weakest among the family members, but she was still an extraordinary human being.


    Her shes were parried? Once or twice it could be dismissed as a coincidence, but three or four times it was inevitable. And it meant that her swordsmanship was being read.


    "Don''t... you dare!"


    The girl screams with rage. At the same time, she releases another level of power. Within a second, the number of shes she delivered increased to five, and the speed of her footsteps exceeded the speed of sound. A medium youkai could have been able killed in less than ten minutes with such a violent movement...!


    "What...!?"


    But the servant in front of her did not intend to take the storm of des seriously. At the next moment, he must have strengthened his legs to the maximum extent with his spiritual power and kicked arge amount of dirt and gravel under his feet toward her. The dirt and the gravel became gravel, blocking her vision and attacking her. But...


    "This is the least I can do...!!!"


    With a single horizontal stroke of the sword, the wind pressure alone blows away all the dirt and gravel. The field of vision opens up. Ahead of her is a man wearing a mask and a samue fortable jacket and pant suits that originated with Zen monks), breathing heavily, taking advantage of a momentarypse of distance to get away from her.


    "What is the matter!? Even though you are a servant and my cousin is paying attention to you, is that the extent of your power...!!?"


    The girl screams with hostility and hatred in her voice as she holds up her sword. She is frustrated by the sight of the man in front of her.


    She has always hated this man. The first she had heard about him was from a rumor that her respected cousin had found a favorite among the lowly servants, who were only there to make up the numbers of the men in charge of misceneous work.


    The fact that her quick-tempered, whimsical cousin liked him... that alone made Murasaki feel jealous. It was even more so when her cousin gave him a gift and taught him a technique. After all, ordinary exorcists don''t pay that much attention to their servants.


    Even so, she was able to endure it as long as they lived far away from each other and didn''t see each other often. But...


    "Annoying...!!!"


    The daughter of the Ako n spat out, her face growing stern as if her self-respect had been hurt.


    Yes, it''s this man''s fault. It''s all the fault of this one man... Murasaki grits her teeth.


    Murasaki, who had traveled to the capital with her father and others, had asked to visit her cousin in the capital many times when she learned of her cousin''s visit a few monthster. Normally, her cousin would not have refused to ept a visit from a rtive, but... the result was that she was denied ess for many months. Well, technically, she was entertained, but it was only for formality, and she could hardly even see her cousin, who was the main purpose of her visit.


    Then one day, on her way home, she was treated in the same way again, without seeing the intended person, and as she was getting ready to go home, she saw something. She saw her cousin who was talking merrily in the garden.


    It was the first time for her to see such a figure, who was full of joy, anger, sadness, and sorrow to the other person who was standing beside her...


    She felt a pain in her head. At the same time, irritation, jealousy, and envy were growing... Murasaki herself was surprised to feel the such passion when she saw the man for the ''first time''.


    Today, on this day, would have been the first time in years that she had seen him. She was really ufortable with that man who was always waiting in the corner of the room. Even during the conversation, she could not help but be distracted by him. And when the man finally left the room with a cup of hot water in his hand, she was relieved, but her cousin said to her.


    ''<i>You don''t like him?</i>''


    Her shoulders shook as if she could see right through the words, and the word ''him'' shocked Murasaki. Not ''that'' but ''him''...?


    She tried to deny it as soon as possible, but her peach-haired rtive interrupted her with a boast.


    ''<i>It doesn''t matter. I indeed pay too much attention to him for a servant. Well, I don''t care what you and others around you think, though...</i>''


    She dered that she doesn''t care what she and others think... and then she looked at her cousin, who said, provokingly, but sweetly, as if she were crawling towards her.


    ''<i>I see. Then I''ll grant my lovely cousin''s request, shall I?</i>''


    However, the morously, seductively, and sensationally Kizuki Aoi held up a finger at her mouth...


    "...!?"


    Murasaki''s reaction was dyed for a beat as that much went through her mind. A momentter, she sees a figure approaching, and she swings her sword with renewed hatred.


    She released a total of three shockwaves of shes, which were released with almost no timeg, so that even an opponent in armor fifty paces away would not be unscathed. Although she took it easy not to kill her opponent, it was an impossible feat for an ordinary man. Of course, it was nothing more than a child''s gamepared to her older brothers who could unleash a sh a hundred times more powerful than hers, or to her father whose sword skills were almost sublimated into a conceptual attack that left ''time'' behind to begin with.


    (Still, it''s good enough for this guy...!!!)


    Yes, it may have been child''s ypared to her family, but it was enough for the man in front of him. The speed and trajectory of the shockwave of the sh, which she had taken it easy on, were far beyond his ability to avoid. Therefore... the man in front of him should not be able to avoid.


    "What...?"


    A moment of confusion, followed by a flutter of shock, overtook her. The servant who had received the sh, however, did not stop and continued to rush forward. Murasaki was shocked by this fact.


    ....she knew that the man couldn''t avoid the sh exactly, so he just avoided it to avoid a direct hit to a vital point, etc. But she didn''t realize at this point that the sh had dislocated his left shoulder and caused slight internal bleeding in his side.


    In any case, she could not afford to think about it for a long time. Murasaki hurriedly prepares to fight at close range. But the next moment, she sees a servant throw something at her, and almost as a reflex, she cuts it up.


    Is it a smoke ball? Or is it a sh ball, or a stink ball? After cutting it up, she thinks about what it is and braces herself.


    "...what?"


    What was scattered in front of her from the ball that had been cut into pieces was... konpeito candy. White and red, yellow and green, brightly colored sugar confections that would make a child joyful... Because of her excellent dynamic vision, she recognized them clearly, and therefore, the girl who witnessed them, which did not seem to fit this ce, involuntarily stopped moving.


    But then... a shadow runs on the ground as if to take advantage of this momentarypse. Or, to be more precise, there was a figure that was trying to get close to her by digging its body so that it almost dug into the ground.


    Murasaki, who was distracted by the rain of konpeito in front of her, noticed the presence a fraction of it a secondter, and before she could look at the figure, she had already drawn her sword. She knew that she would not be able to get her sword out of her hand in time if she looked at him and then swung her sword. But...


    "Is it wrong!?"


    The figure was cut in half and returned to the paper. Immediately afterward, the servant leaps out from behind her. Hees barreling toward her with a battered spear.


    "Tsk!? This much...!!"


    She swings her sword down, flips it back up, and shes it back up from below. This is what ismonly known as the swinging back and forth motion (�פ��Ԥ��෵��). The attack from below is difficult for humans to perceive, and it was the best solution for the situation. However, it might have been a kind of revenge for her, because he also struck her from below.


    However, the difference in the reach was born in this case. In other words...


    "It hurts...!?''


    The next moment, the tattered tip of the spear struck the sword''s, and the impact sent pain shooting through the girl''s fragile fingers. There was no bleeding or bruising, but the pain was so intense that Murasaki involuntarily dropped the sword. The spear is a longer weapon than the sword and depending on how it is thrust, it can extend the distance between the two. Just before he was about to make a swing back in the manner of a harpoon, he switched his spear from two-handed to one-handed, thereby extending the distance between the two, which led to the surprise attack. The spear de was then swung upward toward the girl''s neck.


    "Don''t you dareeeee!!"


    However, Murasaki, who had lost her sword immediately after the attack, kicked it high into the air with her foot to recover it, and then take her dropped the sword, and swung it down. Her target is the opponent''s head. She had no time to take it easy on her opponent, as she had a clear intention to kill him.


    "No way...!?"


    With a small mutter, the servant readied his spear, which was supposed to be aimed at the girl, and blocked the blowing down with its hilt just in time. The de had cut halfway through the steel hilt.


    "Ggh...!?"


    "Oh, you''re not going to use your cunning anymore, are you...!?"


    Murasaki''s mouth hung open as she watched the servant desperately prevent the sword attack with a cry of anguish. Murasaki''s attack was not heavy at all, but she was carrying a lot of weight. In response, the de of the sword screamed as it sliced into the hilt of the spear. The servant does not take any countermeasures. No, he cannot. He knows that if he ckens off, even a little, his head will be cut in half in the next instant.


    In other words, the servant in front of her was dead at this point. And, both Murasaki and the servant understood it. Therefore...


    "I surrender..."


    It is not that she did not hear the plea just before the spear handle waspletely cut off, nor that she waste in reacting to it. However, this time Ako Murasaki dared to ignore his voice...


    "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I''m going to have to postpone the match."


    Just before the sword struck the servant''s skull, it was stopped by a hand as white as a white fish. A voice like the tinkling of a bell rings out, and Murasaki suddenlyes to her senses. Then her eyes widen at the situation before her.


    "C-Cousin (Itoko-sama)......."


    Murasaki''s face turns pale as blood trickles down to the ground from the palm that gripped the de of the sword. Her cousin looked in the direction of the servant and opened her mouth.


    "It was an interesting show in its own way, but... too bad we''re out of time."


    "...no, if the princess hadn''t stopped it, I would have lost. Murasaki-sama has won."


    "I know you''re as stubborn as a gutter rat. Don''t be so modest."


    Dismissing the words of the servant, Kizuki Aoi looks at the servants and guards who have gathered at themotion, and most of all at the head of the Oumi family who is running toward them in surprise. Then they take one look at the yard that has been ravaged by the short but intense ''battle'' and sighs softly.


    "Leave the rest to me. Tomobe, you go back to your room with that fox. ...And Murasaki, you should go home for now."


    "Ah... But..."


    "Go home."


    The way she said it made Murasaki shiver. At the same time, she felt a sense of d��j�� vu. It was as if they had had a simr conversation in the past...


    "...what are you doing? You better get on with it."


    But there was no time to think about it. Murasaki had no choice but to quickly obey her beloved cousin''s words. Aoi took a nce at Murasaki''s back as she left the ce with an expression of no room to spare, and slowly narrowed her eyes.


    "Princess, about this matter..."


    "I told you I''m well aware of it, remember? I''m the one who initiated it, and I''ll clean up the mess. You don''t need to worry about this, okay?"


    "No. I don''t care, but it''s not going to be good news for you. I hope you''ll take care of that too."


    Aoi said troublesomely, but she stopped moving for a moment when the servant unexpectedly pointed out. Then she turns her head toward the servant and her mouth is twisted weirdly.


    "Worried about others instead of yourself? You''ve grown up so much, haven''t you?"


    Aoi is aware of the stinging tone of her own words. However, at her word, the servant still says the following.


    "I don''t mean to be presumptuous, but I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to use the word technique on your cousin just to pass the time."


    "......"


    Aoi stares at her favorite for a moment with a fierce gaze. But... she immediately opens the fan in her hand and covers her mouth.


    "Go away. This is an order."


    "...I understand. But first..."


    The servant grabs Aoi''s palm and wraps a cloth around the shallow cut made by the sword to stop the bleeding. Then, after saying that she should be treated againter, the servant bowed reverently and left the room.


    "......you always look so good to everyone. You end up being jealous.."


    Aoi muttered to herself, staring at the simple stopping of the bleeding on her palm. Then she understands that hermentes from the whirling jealousy in her heart, and she bes even more grumpy. Although she is aware that everything is going as she expected, she is still angry.


    "But it''s a weakness of love, isn''t it? It can''t be helped."


    There is not a single element of affection or consideration in him toward her, and he should have made it so, but... it can''t be helped. She had intended for him to be just a growth spurt, but her n has changed course. However...


    "Just powder him or touch him, but don''t get involved."


    "I am generous, but I am not indiscreet..." Kizuki Aoi dered inwardly, smiling at the head of the Oumi family as she approached him with trepidation.


    ...It was an empty smile, a socially empty smile...


    A little follow-up to the previous chapter


    Q: Can such a deceptive and depressing game really sell?


    A: It''s a quality game based on a me sale, and it probably got a lot of criticism at first, but in the end, it was epted because it''s an interesting depressing game.

 Chapter 23.1

    Chapter 23.1


    Two figures were moving through the forest in the mountains, where the atmosphere was heavy and gloomy. One was a tall man, and the other was a slightly shorter and slimmer girl.


    They walked in silence, and behind them, several presences were lurking. Little by little, but surely, they were closing the distance between them, making small, low, eerie animal noises... and gradually, these noises were being heard not only from behind them, but also from both the left and right sides of the forest, and even from above their heads.


    ...in other words, they were being surrounded.


    Here in the far north from the capital, and of the northern part of the country (����) where the youkai still roam, it was the most dangerous area of all.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr!!!</i>''


    The roar made the earth shake like an earthquake. Then, several huge shadows appear from the deep forest. Each of them was a great youkai that resembled a snake, a crab, a boar, and so on... and each of them had the potential to be a cmity youkai in another hundred years.


    The area is dangerous in the northern part of the country, where a hundred cmity youkai who once followed ''Kuuban'' and rampaged in the central part of the country. In addition, there is a mountain forest with a low-grade spiritual vein through which the Ushi-oni (ox-demon) escaped from the Imperial Court''s conquest of the area.


    Despite the cleanup of the remnants immediately after the end of the great war, a few exorcists were returned and eaten to death, and thereafter the Imperial Court had to give priority to the restoration of thend and the defeat of other dangerous youkai who were still actively working, so the extermination of the monster, a wounded creature that never came out of the forest, was postponed and gradually, it was left unattended.


    Nowadays, it''s been several decades since humans have wandered into the forest, where they are strongly forbidden to enter so as not to feed them along with the containment, and in fact, thest time humans were eaten was even longer ago because they escaped from the forest... Anyway, for a long time, the taste of human beings was kept away from them. So, there is no doubt that these two stray people were a great treat for the monster formed from the spirit of mountains and forests.


    Now, the great youkai, a serpent with a body like a giant tree, was the first to shout a threat. Then, stretching out its slender tongue, it leaped at the wanderers with its sharp fangs. But then... its entire body went stiff.


    ''<i>H-hisssss!!?</i>''


    The serpent, literally within arm''s reach of the wanderers, clearly defies gravity in a strange position... as if time has stopped... and its yellow eyes widen as it cries out as if it has no idea what is going on.


    ''<i>C-creakkk....!?</i>''


    Next, a crab as big as a castle tower spurts out a lot of foam from its mouth and shakes its body, letting it drip on the ground. Its shell makes a creaking sound, and cracks appear, leaking out yellowish bodily fluids that stain the soil.


    ''<i>Grumbleee!!?</i>''


    The boar howls. As it howls, its thick neck bends slowly but surely. The boar tries to resist the invisible force with its muscle power while shaking its whole body and sprinkling saliva, but gradually the bnce of the force is broken and the angle of the neck bending increases.


    <i>Snap! Snap! Crack...Crack...Crack! Snap! Crackk......!!!</i>


    Such various "breaking" sounds echoed through the forest. A momentter, there is a thud, and the sound of something huge crumbling down. It was a serpent whose body had been folded into dozens of pieces like origami, a crab whose shell had been torn off its entire limbs, and a boar whose neck had been twisted all the way around.


    These great youkais were by no means weak beings. The serpent had a venom that caused the whole body of its victim to burn and die in agony just by seeing, or rather, knowing it, the crab had a unique ability to manipte the gravity of matter around it, and the boar''s body had a conceptual power that could not be damaged by any kind of "metal".


    All three were formidable great youkai with special abilities that could not be countered without knowing them... but they died without even being given a chance to demonstrate their true value. Entering his sight, itself, was a mistake.


    "...well, let''s take care of them while we''re at it..."


    The taller of the two mutters casually. At the same time, the small and medium youkai, who had noticed the danger and were trying to escape, stopped moving as if they were bound. Unfortunately, Kizuki Shisui is well aware of the weak point of his own supernatural power, namely that his magical eye is limited to the range of his field of vision, and he has already developed a countermeasure against it.


    By soaring in the sky above or sharing his vision with other shikigami scattered throughout the forest, his special powers extended over a wide area beyond the reach of the naked eye. Of course, it is not an easy task to move countless shikigami at the same time, to ''see'' all of their vision, and to activate his powers at the same time... but in any case, the fate of all the youkai is now decided.


    The situation is sort ofical, but it reminds of squeezing a rag. Bones, muscle fibers, and internal organs were twisted with a grotesque gurgling sound. Fresh blood gushed out from the torn epidermis or pte, and the creatures screamed in despair.


    ''<i>Please stop! Please! Ah...!!</i>''


    ''<i>Aaah...!! It hurts! It hurts!</i>''


    ''<i>Please don''t do it! Aaah! Aaahhhhh!</i>''


    Some of the monsters were dressed as women or children, imitating their voices, or both, pleading for help, but such trickery would not work on Shisui, who is a true exorcist. Without a care in the world for the voices that would make an unknowing person feel guilty and upset... or indeed, some of them made noises that had the effect of interfering with the human psyche... Shisui broke their necks, crushed their internal organs, shattered their spinal cords, and finally,pressed their whole bodies into a ball.


    There was no mercy. It was just a simple, unobtrusive ''work'', typical of the peculiarities of exorcists who fight against non-human monsters despite their human bodies. And when considering that this power that is directed at youkai is not necessarily directed at humans, it is easy to understand why the Imperial Court has treated the exorcists with such respect but has also been wary of them since their establishment.


    "Thank you, my second cousin (�ُ�����). ...but you didn''t have to go this far. Do you not trust my abilities that much?"


    Kizuki Hina wonders as she watches the youkai being crushed into little meatballs of flesh and bone. It''s true that she was able to deal with the troublesome small fry, but after preparing the ce so thoroughly... she feels as if she thinks she is going to have a hard time in theing battle, and she nces at Shisui slightly with her lightless eyes.


    "No, Princess Hina. I trust your ability, and I know how powerful your ''other ability'' is. However, that does not mean that your power is all-powerful, and above all, youkai are sneaky beings who cannot be taken off guard. Therefore, it is only natural for you to take all possible measures, isn''t it?"


    Even though she was trying to kill him, Shisui was still dering like a teacher who gently admonishes her students. It is a fact that he was the most promising candidate for the head of the Kizuki family he could keep hisposure even when he was hit by her swarthy atmosphere.


    In fact, Kizuki Hina''s ''Annihtion'' ability is infinitely versatile. Its power to burn away even phenomena can neutralize most of the means of defense in case of attack, while in case of defense, it can even burn away her own death event. However, no power is perfect, and there are structural weaknesses.


    Kizuki Hina''s "annihtion" is meaningless unless she thinks and is aware of it. And above all, it is a tremendous drain on one''s spiritual power. If she is injured or dead, it is possible for her to automatically "annihte" the event, but if her head is destroyed, she cannot think until her head is recovered, and of course, she cannot perform any other actions.


    As a matter of fact, if the head is destroyed by surprise before it is recognized and the ability to think is taken away, it is possible to kill her by repeatedly crushing her recovering brain before it recovers, because her spiritual power will be exhausted in a whole day.


    Simrly, it is possible to "destroy" her head using an illusion or mental attack, but to do so, the attacker must be aware that the attack is an illusion or a mental attack. And usually, the person who is performing the attack is basically used of making it impossible to recognize that it is an illusion or a mental attack. Therefore, it is necessary to have strong mental strength and calm thinking ability to perceive it.


    "I know I don''t need to tell you now, but you must not be proud of your abilities. I have been doing this job for a long time, and I have seen many of my colleagues who thought they were invincible and all-powerful get caught in their own feet."


    Moreover, Shisui knew that the eldest daughter of the main family in front of him now was frustrated.


    (Originally, she was not busy... but since Princess Aoi''s contest, things have been getting worse.)


    Hina seems to be somewhat restless and frustrated, and that''s how Shisui describes her.


    Kizuki Hina and Kizuki Aoi, both of them are the main lineages of the family, and both of them are suitable to be the next head of the family because of their unique abilities and fighting skills on the one hand, and their spiritual power and talent on the other. But this is not something that the Kizuki family should be happy about.


    Because of theirpeting strengths, and because he knows that their power, now or in the future, will rise to a level beyond the control of the rest of the family, Shisui is more concerned about the situation than anything else because of the bad rtionship between the two women.


    (Oh well, is it all because of the mismanagement of the head of the family? What in the world is he thinking...?)


    Shisui thinks back to the man who has been shutting himself up in his room without fulfilling his duties as far as he is concerned. The head of the family was also a person who was too talented, powerful, and excellent to be dealt with. Despite his excellence, his behavior is...


    (If the bnce of power is broken, it may cause internal conflicts. We, the Kizuki family, would like Princess Hina to y an active role here in order to restore the bnce of power.)


    That''s why Princess Hina herself hunted the small fry to set the stage for her sess. The rest is up to Princess Hina''s own ability. Well, to put it paradoxically, if she can''t produce results after all these arrangements, she is not qualified to be the next head of the family.


    "...Well, well, the real leader has finally arrived..."


    As soon as Shisui said this, the mountain was shaken by an earthquake. No, not the mountain. The forest was trembling. The birds perching in the trees took to the sky as if frightened, and the beasts crawling on the ground ran away to keep their distance from it.


    ''<i>Uoooooooooooooooooooooooo...!!!!</i>''


    The whole mountaintop moved. The trees fell, the earth crumbled, and what emerged was an enormous monster, perhaps 40 feet long. It looked like abination of a bull and a demon (oni), with a jaw like an insect, two horns on its head, and four red eyes that shot angry looks at the two exorcists. It was a hideous creature with a six-legged body reminiscent of a spider, and a spherical, swollen abdomen with a mess of ck hairs...


    "But... it''s a lot smaller than the legend, isn''t it?"


    "It must have been a desperate measure. I heard it was very badly wounded when it was driven from the capital. And a low-grade spiritual site like this one was probably not enough to heal the wounds of cmity youkai. It seems that he had no choice but to lower his own ''status''."


    If it had been a mere human being, he/she would have swooned at the horrifying sight or vomited from cmity youkai. However, neither Hina nor Shisui showed any such signs, and they even gave a scathing evaluation of the huge monster in front of them.


    As a matter of fact, the current Ushi-oni (ox-demon), having suffered a near-fatal wound and being shut away in a low-quality spiritual ce, was cruelly weakened from the viewpoint of the old legends. In this sense, the end of the monster proves that the Imperial Court was right in its policy.


    Of course, even so, it still had a power that would surely have been able to defeat the low-ranking exorcists with a history of only a hundred or two hundred years or so. But... unfortunately, this monster could not face such a first-rate opponent.


    "If you''re in danger, I''ll join you. But first, you''re on your own. Please be careful."


    "Yes. But don''t worry too much. I''ll finish it in half a day at the most."


    With that, the eldest princess draws the sword from her waist. Perhaps understanding her words, the Ushi-oni (ox-demon) runs down the mountain with a truly terrifying yell.


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t like ying with insects... but unfortunately, it''s not something I would have enjoyed in my position now, let alone when I was a child. I''ll take it easy and give it my all."


    With these words, Hina quickly and lightly swings her sword. At the same time, she produces a red me in the shape of a dragon. Ushi-oni sees that it is not a mere me and slows down his run down the mountain as quickly as he can. But... it was pointless.


    "Burn away! Guren-kyou-sou Ouharai Ryuu-mai'' (Wild Crimson Exorcism Dragon Dance (�tɏ�����������))!!"


    The moment the dark-haired girl shed her sword, the forests of the northernnd were literally swallowed up by the many dragons created by the merciless fire...


    * * *

 Chapter 23.2

    Chapter 23.2


    Fuso is the center, the capital... with a poption in the hundreds of thousands. Thisrge, world-ss city is a much morefortable ce to live than any other city in the country. The city streets, which are paved with stones and bricks even to the side streets, are maintained with water and sewage systems, though primitive, and are constantly traversed by horse-drawn carts and ox carts, not to mention people on foot. The markets located in the east, west, south, and north were filled with not only domestic goods but also imported goods ranging from daily necessities to consumable goods and luxury items, not to mention food. The security is good, and the standard of living is considerably richer than that of the local cities, not to mention the outer city.


    In one corner of the city, facing Suzaku Street, one of the main streets crisscrossing the city, is the main office of Tachibana Trading Company, and the residence of the Tachibana family.


    "Well, well, Uemon-dono, thank you very much foring. Please allow me to wee you."


    Tachibana Hibiki, the head of the tradingpany, greets Kizuki Uemon as he gets off the ox cart, and then he bows his head to the gori-sama and thanks them.


    "You are as beautiful as ever, Your Highness," he said.


    "Oh, really? Thank you."


    The gori replies in a manner that is not particrly interesting but at least respectful. Then the gori with her arrogant attitude heads inside the house... just before she turns around and says a few words as if she were trying to nail him.


    "Tomobe, you wait there. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Princess."


    I respectfully agree with the gori''s caution.


    "Now, we''re ready to wee you. Please be quick."


    Tachibana Hibiki does not nce at me, nor does he call out to me, but he calls out to the gori-sama in a natural way. Gori-sama nced at the leader of the tradingpany with a sideways nce and epted his suggestion without saying a word. After gori-sama went to the residence, he finally looked at me for a moment, but without saying anything in particr, he immediately lost interest in me and walked away. It was a very natural attitude.


    Or rather, it was a natural thing that he did not need to say. How could a mere servant enter the house?


    Although Tachibana Hibiki, the head of the tradingpany, has had a rtionship with the Kizuki family since thest attack on the tradingpany and the rescue of the Kizuki family, he is only indebted to Gori-sama and Fat-mon, and he has no interest in me at all. It was not arrogance, but a natural act undermon sense.


    From the point of view of Tachibana Hibiki, it was the Kizuki family that saved him and his family, gori-sama in every sense of the word. At best, it would be a miracle if I am recognized as an essory, or rather, as a sidekick. In this country with its strict ss system, a servant may be better than a discriminated people or a ve, but ultimately he or she is still a person of low status, and his or her actions are only subordinate to the will of the Kizuki family. Therefore, my actions at the time of the attack were the achievement of the Kizuki family, and it was impossible for me to be given any kind of acknowledgment by them.


    (Well, it''s a little toote for that...)


    I would be lying if I said I had noints, but I am ''used'' to this kind of treatment. Besides, I know that I will not get into trouble in this world if I do not make myself conspicuous. In this world where the status system is strict and natural discrimination is rampant, there is not much good that cane from the bottom ss being favored, but only a lot of hardship.


    Therefore, I was able to stand silently and unobtrusively by the ox cart with a long spear (the fourth version) for the leader of the servant group in my hand. By the way, I also used this period as a time for meditation. Meditation was an effective method of training, especially in the study of hidden techniques. This act of forcibly maintaining a normal mind, clearing one''s thoughts, objectifying things, and minimizing one''s presence was an effective practice in such a waiting time.


    However... it seemed that this training was going to be terminated in the middle of the training again.


    "...Miss, may I ask what you''re doing here?"


    "Yes. I was waiting for Tomobe''s reaction!!"


    I was standing by the oxcart when I finally reacted and called out to her. She smiled at me like a flower blooming, literally right in front of me.


    She was dressed in a hakama that reminded me of the Taisho era, and her face was strikingly shaped, probably due to the influence of Nanban (southern barbarian/Europe) blood. She was a beautiful young girl with blond hair and blue eyes, reminding me of the sun and the sunflower. Her carefree smile is poison to a servant''s hard heart. So, please go somewhere else and give everyone that charming, cheerful smile of yours. Or rather, go.


    "Well, you''re no stranger. So, please don''t say that. I''m so sad I''m going to cry!"


    "Miss is as strong as a sunflower. I''m sure you won''t cry at the words of someone like me."


    When I responded casually, the girl''s mouth turned into a pout like a child, her cheeks puffed up and she sulked as if she was offended. Still, isn''t she so determined that she would actually use her body to get back the business that was taken over?


    "Oh, is there something wrong with you, staring at me like that?"


    Whether or not she noticed my staring or not, Kayo, the only daughter of Tachibana Hibiki, the head of the Tachibana Trading Company... was still looking up at me with a smile on her face that I don''t know what she was enjoying...


    "...I can''t y with you because I have work to do, okay?"


    "Don''t mind me. I''ll try not to bother you."


    "Please understand that your mere presence here is a burden to everyone, including me."


    The guard on the side of the tradingpany looks puzzled, and a staff member of the tradingpany passes by with a dubious look on their face. That''s understandable. Because, why is the only daughter of the head of the tradingpany crouched down in the ox cart yard?


    "Is it a nuisance to you, Tomobe-san?"


    "It will interfere with my work."


    "Is it your job to sit here and wait?"


    "It''s an important job to protect and serve the ox cart, which is the property and foot of the family."


    I know it''s a sh**tty job, but I don''t talk about it. It is said that a wall has ears and a door has eyes. I never know where people will hear it. ...No, it''s quite unusual that I''m talking so much...


    In the first ce, why am I having such a conversation with the daughter of a tradingpany, who is also a daughter of a noble family, whom normally I am not allowed to see face to face?


    The story began when Gori-sama rescued Tachibana Trading Company before I almost died in a battle with a monster fox at the orphanage. A few days after that, the Tachibana Trading Company expressed their gratitude to the Kizuki family and to Gori-sama, and invited them to their house once.


    At the time, I was busy monitoring the orphanage, making contact with the old man, and preparing various measures against the foxes, but I was in no position to refuse to apany them if ordered to do so. So, I reluctantly apanied the invitation with my tired body, and while the gori-sama was being entertained as in this case, I was waiting by the ox cart... and I met this youngdy again.


    After staring at me as if to examine me, she rushed up to me and greeted me. It is not often that a person of her position greets a servant, so I was a bit surprised, but since she greeted me, I had to greet her. So, I bent my knees and bowed reverently to the younger girl and said...


    "I don''t think that mask is very cute. Why don''t you take it off?"


    The youngdy of the tradingpany tilts her head with a smirk and makes a suggestion. By the way, I almost lost the mask before! I was also lost my face. Of course, I have not crossed the line of death yet. Anyway, I stopped her by avoiding her hand.


    "This mask is the official equipment of a servant. It is not a mere decoration for personal adornment."


    It is undeniable that the masks worn by the servants have a simple resistance to illusions, and that they serve to protect their faces. Of course, the main reason for this is to make them hide their faces to make them look eerie and to prevent people from getting attached to them... but I''m not sure if this youngdy would be convinced by that.


    "Hmm, Tomobe-san, you are so mean. You don''t listen to a single one of my requests. If it was our servant, they will do whatever I want!"


    The girl''s face, which is young enough for her age, frowns sullenly. She looks so cute that I almost want to rx my expression, but I can''t.


    "Please don''t ask too much of me. I am a lowly servant, but I am not your servant. I serve Kizuki''s household, Princess Aoi, to whom I am directly subordinate. I am very sorry, but please understand that I cannot follow your orders."


    Yes, after all, a servant is not obliged to obey anyone''s order. Especially when they are under the orders of their masters. And it is the Kizuki family that I am obeying, not the Tachibana family, so it is obvious which family''s orders take precedence over which.


    "Muuuu... uuuu..."


    Kayo Tachibana growls in frustration at my words. In the original game, she is not a captured character and does not have a yandere, so she is rtively easy to talk to... but I may have been a little too merciless in my words. She was spoiled by her father for some reason, and if she never lost or lost her family, my words might have made her emotionally angry, regardless of logic.


    (I''m getting carried away...)


    As I was regretting myment after all these years, Tachibana Kayo suddenly muttered to me as if she hade up with something.


    "...So, Tomobe-san, if you were mine, you would do whatever I ask?"


    "...what do you intend to do?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her oblique reply and faced the girl in front of me with some caution.


    "Tomobe-san is a property of Kizuki''s family, isn''t it? If so, I was wondering how much they are willing to sell you to me."


    The blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl smiles innocently and cutely. Her frank and unassuming manner, as if she thought it was a good idea, gave me a sense of hate and at the same time, a certain satisfaction.


    Human trafficking... a word that would be repulsive to the values of my previous world, but this world is a depressing game, and at the same time, the worldview is based on the medieval and early modern times, and above all, the view of life and death ispletely different from the previous world because human life is lighter than in the previous world. So, human trafficking and simr transactions are notpletely denied, although they are regted byw.


    (The situation is simr to the one I''m in now...)


    Because Tachibana Kayo was taken over by Kizuki''s family in exchange for money due to the fact that her family was a poor farmer who had only a small piece ofnd and could not make a living even if she worked hard to cultivate it, doing side jobs or small farm works. It is not reasonable to be offended by her words.


    ...however, I can''t help but be instinctively displeased by her words.


    "...Tomobe-san? Is something bothering you?"


    I think it was just a slight, very slight resentment. But is it because she is a child that she is sensitive to this kind of emotion? The daughter of the tradingpany asks me, looking at my face hidden by my mask, puzzled and anxious. It might have seemed to her that I had suddenly be angry.


    "...No, I''m just a little tired, that''s all. Don''t worry about it."


    Yes, it is nothing for her to worry about. What she said ismon sense in this world, and it is more bizarre for me to be indignant.


    "More importantly, are you assuming that they will sell me to you?"


    "Uh... Oh, yes! Because a servant can be reced, can''t he? It''s true that Tomobe-san seems to be more skilled than the others, but it shouldn''t be a problem if I offer them double, or even triple, the market price!"


    When I made a deep dive into the matter, she immediately changed her mind and put a price tag on me without hesitation.


    "Tomobe-san, it would be better for you to work for us than for the exorcists, wouldn''t it? If I tell my father, you can work as a guard in a secure residence. I''m sure you''ll be treated better here. You''ll get white rice for all three meals and snacks if you want! ...Oh, right! I wouldn''t make a foolhardy request to make you fight with other exorcists, okay? I''ll only let you do the work that suits your ability! I think it won''t hurt if they sell you to me, right?"


    Tachibana Kayo-chan made the proposal with a sparkle in her eyes. She is like a scout for idols. It is a promise that this kind of sales slogan is different from reality. To be honest, I can''t say in front of my eyes that I don''t trust her.


    (Still, why did she know about the trouble with Murasaki Ako the other day? Where did she hear it from?)


    No, she may be well informed because she is a member of the tradingpany... but still, she is very enthusiastic in her recruiting of a mere servant.


    "I''m d to hear your words and the offer is attractive but the question is whether my lord will agree to it��"


    "��Hmm. I don''t have any ns to sell him right now. If you want a toy, get another one."


    Myment is followed by the familiar bell-like voice of a girl. I look at the girl with a bitter expression.


    "Princess, you''re back so soon. Is something wrong?"


    "Well, I have a rather interesting offer to make to you. But... it seems you''ve been having quite a pleasant talk over here?"


    The next moment, I hear gori-sama''s voice, narrowing her eyes and choking me with a cold smile. I shudder, and my shoulders shake slightly. It was fear, because what I should call my sixth sense was telling me of danger.


    "Princess Aoi, I''m happy you''re having a good day!"


    The innocent daughter of the tradingpany greeted her innocently as if she didn''t care about my nervousness.


    "Yes, I''m d you''re having a good day too... but while I like your enthusiasm for business, I don''t like your bad habit of doing things improperly, okay? Don''t y with other people''s toys without permission."


    Gori-sama deres gently, but warningly. On the other hand, the merchant''s daughter smiles unconcernedly.


    "You don''t have to talk to me like that! I''m just asking if Tomobe-san can work for us!"


    Kayo makes a childishly grumpy face. Her rollicking, emotional expression is adorable and appropriate for her age. However, the gori did not seem to be pleased with her.


    "That''s exactly what you should not say to a servant. It doesn''t matter whether he wants to or not if he''s bought and sold. It''s not something you should be talking about directly. ...Well, anyway, this is not the ce to talk about the business."


    With that, the gori princess breaks off the conversation with the merchant''s daughter and turns her attention to me.


    "A job offer, Princess? What sort of business is this?"


    "It''s a small chore, of no importance. It''s just... there was a good reason for me to ept it."


    The gori smiles at me with an aggravating smile. The way she says it reminds me of what she said the other day when the meeting with Ako Murasaki was canceled. Oh, I''m beginning to get a general idea.


    "I heard it''s not good to get hurt in a hand-to-hand fight. So, this time we''ll be dealing with the usual... So why don''t you go clean the ditch?"


    Her words were exactly what she meant when she dered so calmly. That is, the task of exterminating youkai, the small fry youkai that nest in the sewers beneath the capital, which had been released as an early quest in the original game''s capital route. But...


    "...haha, seriously?"


    I muttered in a voice full of despair, my face scrunched up behind my mask. At first nce, it was indeed a quest to hunt small fishes in the underground of the capital. But in fact, I knew that it was a trap quest that set up many yers to be killed on the first try...

 Chapter 24.1

    Chapter 24.1


    Water and sewage systems are a kind of lifeline for any city. Water is necessary for daily life, and if arge poption lives in one ce, the amount of wastewater is naturally enormous. Then, if arge amount of wastewater is simply poured down without a n, it will be a source of epidemics, so how to purify and dispose of it in a ce far from urban areas has been considered important even in the cities of my previous world.


    Fortunately, the capital of Fuso-kuni has the most well-developed water supply and sewage system in the country. Thanks to the blessings of the spiritual veins, the capital has seeded in securing safe drinking water and water for daily use from underground water and rivers. The water resources are so abundant that even themon people can bathe in public bathhouses in the inner part of the capital.


    On the other hand, the treatment of wastewater is also surprisingly advanced. The sewage is disposed of through a vast sewage system made of lead, stone, and bricks, which is separate from the water supply system, to a ce far from the capital.


    Wait, isn''t that just a drip? Well, no need to say that. It is true that there are some parts of technology that isparable to modern technology, but on average, the technology level of this world and this country does not exceed the medieval level at best. Advanced filtration and purification technology are not absent, but it is still in its infancy. Frankly speaking, people should consider themselves quite lucky to have a water supply and sewerage system as good as that of Rome. At least there is no sewage spraying from above when walking around.


    But then again, managing the water supply in such a city has a certain profit motive.


    The use of well water is taxed by the city, and public bathhouses are also taxed by both the owner and the user. In fact, there are even publicly operated bathhouses. Of course, this is not for the public welfare but for revenue. There is even a tax on flush toilets, and in order to increase the tax revenue, the Imperial Court even made a ridiculous n to convert all the toilets in the capital to flush toilets at one time. The management of waterworks is a money-making tree.


    ...At the same time, the cost of managing a too-vast water system was also enormous.


    Fuso-kuni is a rather small nation, just as most of the undemocratic nations in the previous world in the middle to early modern period were small governments like a night watchman state. In other words, if the budget is not allocated to defense and food production, the country will be destroyed by the monsters. Therefore, the government doesn''t care about the welfare of the people...


    Anyway, Tachibana Trading Company is one of several organizations that leased the water rights of the capital from the Imperial Court. Together with other nobles and merchant associations, they hiredborers and mercenaries to manage and operate the waterworks. The problem is that in the past few months, some of them have gone deep into the sewers for cleaning and repair and have note back. They sent out a group of mercenaries twice after that, but they were not heard from again.


    "Since they are in control of the project, they wanted to solve the problem themselves without crying out to the imperial court..."


    At the entrance to a river on the outskirts of the city, a sewer that drains rtively unpolluted water into the river, I blurted out the story behind this request.


    The head of thepany, who was entertaining Fat-mon and Gori-sama at his mansion, seemed to be a merchant who did not miss the opportunity. He immediately tried to use the power of the Kizuki family, with whom he had formed a friendship, to solve this little-known problem. The fact that the Kizuki family had just caused a littlemotion at the Oumi family''s mansion may have been a factor in their decision.


    Meanwhile, Gori-sama also took advantage of the head of thepany, who was trying to take advantage of them. She volunteered to solve the problem of the underground water supply, which she mentioned casually, and after a moment''s hesitation, Fat-mon followed suit to take advantage of her interest.


    (Having said that, I don''t think I expected her toe in here...)


    I nce at it from a corner a little ways away. A girl with a few escort servants and a few menial chores were riding on a horse with an unpleasant look on their face.


    "Princess, please stop! The daughter of the Ako family should not set foot in such a filthy ce...!! If word gets out, your family will be furious!!"


    "No! I''ve made up my mind, don''t interfere me!!"


    Ako Murasaki, who wears light clothes and brought a sword, reprimands the flustered words of the middle-aged servant and dismisses them. Because of the strict status system, the servants could not object any more strongly to such a strong reprimand. Instead, they red at me hatefully.


    (Hey, isn''t that just taking it out on me...?)


    Unreasonable hostility attacks me! Sadly, this is the reality of a feudal society with a status system. It can''t be helped.


    "Oh my, oh my, aren''t you making a lot of noise? Murasaki, can''t you even discipline your own dog? They''re barking so loudly."


    Her venomous tongue echoes like a bell, and I look closely at her. There was Gori-sama, who was smiling a little wryly as she pulled open the curtain of the oxcart. ...Still, shouldn''t you stop pouring fuel on the fire? There''s a good way to say things, you know?


    Aside from my worry that I am inwardly worrying, the servants of the Ako family are frightened by Aoi''s words and their faces are turning blue. It''s only natural that they would get scared before getting angry if they are provoked by a person who could turn them into a lump of meat in a few seconds if she wanted to.


    "...Hime-sama, I beg your pardon, but it is true that their words have a point. I think it would be better for her to appoint someone to represent her."


    I offer my opinion based on themon sense of this world. What started out as a gori''s mean-spiritedness has turned into something more and more serious. It was a crazy act just to make the exorcists and the servantspete with each other, and for the daughter of a famous family of exorcists to go into the underground sewers by herself... even if she had been appointed by the imperial court, it was a very unusual situation for Ako Murasaki herself to go underwater in such a situation.


    Besides, for me personally, and for the sake of the gori''s reputation and the honor of Murasaki herself, it was best to cancel this job. I mean, I don''t want to go into the underground waterway, okay? After all, the main character will be defeated in the end anyway, so why don''t we just stop poking around in the bushes here?


    "Just get ready to go under the ground. Are you trying to ruin my face for helping the merchant out of trickery?"


    With a smile full of mercy, the gori princess pronounces her merciless sentence. Oh, as expected, she''s a gori. Gori, gori, gori!


    "Tomobe-san... Umm, please be careful...!!"


    On the side of the ox-drawn cart was a white figure dressed as a servant. Her tail and ears were wagging as she looked at me with deep concern. I''m a little shocked if it was an act.


    "...yeah. I know it. If I sense danger, I''ll just gather information ande back. There''s nothing to worry about."


    I really wish I could have convinced Gori-sama rather than worrying about it, but I''m not a kid enough to press the issue. Her position is one of absolute superiority to mine, and so is Shiro. And perhaps it''s my role as an older person, so I''m supposed to take this white girl''s words of concern in stride and say something to reassure her. Though, to be precise, this little half-youkai girl is older than me.


    With a small sigh, I turn to face the front. Ako Murasaki, who had gotten off her horse, also noticed my gaze and opened her mouth with a strong look in her eyes.


    "So ording to my cousin (itoko-sama), the winner is the one whopletes this task. Well, youkai who hide in the underground waterways are not my enemies after all... but you can hide behind me if you think it''s dangerous. For a servant, even a small youkai can be a challenge."


    The girl snickers and provokes me. However, of the harshness of her words, I didn''t feel so much disgust or difort. She seemed to be somewhat inexperienced in the way she said things. Perhaps she rarely speaks ill of others in her daily life. Somehow, I felt innocent. Like a child trying desperately to grow taller...? No, in fact, she is 13 years old, so she is a child.


    I wonder if the fact that she looks older than the children of the same age in her previous life is due to her strict family training and the severe values of this world itself...? While I was thinking about such an unimportant matter, the guides shouted out to me.


    "Are you ready? We are about to leave, but do you have any regrets?"


    Through their light clothing, I could see that they were thin, but their bodies were toned and fit for manualbor. There were three guides to the underground tunnels, who were hardly ordinary people with scars on their faces and parts of their bodies, each of them holding a Wakizashi (a Japanese long-handled bamboo sword) at their waist and antern in their hand. Clearly, they are not serious.


    "I''m ready whenever needed. And you?"


    Ako Murasaki deres in a stately, but slightly grim tone. I look at my lord behind me. She smiles at me, covering her mouth with her fan. It is a deration of execution. In other words...


    "...yeah. No problem. We can always go under."


    With nothing but problems, I responded with resignation.


    * * *


    The inside of the sewer was muchrger than I had expected. There was a brick semicircr or arched passage, in the center of which domestic wastewater flowed, and at each end of the passage, there were footholds with enough room for three people to stand side by side. There seemed to be no lights in the passage, so a few men in charge of guiding us around withnterns in their hands illuminated the ceiling in front of us, behind us, and around us so that there would be no gaps or shadows.


    "It doesn''t smell so bad, does it?"


    Ako Murasaki asks the guide ahead of her. Apparently, she expected a worse smell from the sewers.


    "Well, the wastewater here is mainly from the baths and so on. And it was sprayed with disinfectant before it got here. So, it''s still not as dirty as you might think."


    The lead usher says sarcastically. The others follow suit with scornfulughter. In other words, it was as if he was saying that the ce was even worse from here onward. Murasaki looked ufortable at this attitude and muttered quietly.


    "Even though you''re just a lowly person...!"


    For Ako Murasaki, who was born into a well-known exorcism family but naturally looked down upon those who were outside the ss system as a matter ofmon sense, the guides'' attitude of making fun of her was quite nerve-wracking. Of course, it was rational for her not to cut them off and spared them on the spot.


    (Well, from their point of view, it''s not so strange.)


    As I apany them, I recall in my brain the knowledge of the original story thates from the setting book.


    Many of the exorcists who im themselves to be the descendants of the gods of mythical times, along with the imperialists and the court nobles, have kept a secret that they actually originated from the oppressed ss.


    The answer is easy toe by if one thinks about it. Like me, the early exorcists are weak, even if they have spiritual power, their power is so weak that even a small youkai can kill them if they are not careful. No, considering the fact that at the time of this original work, there is a lot of knowledge on how to fight and train against youkai, without such knowledge, it would have been even more hopeless in those days when the quality of weapons was even poorer due to the low level of technology.


    In those days, when there was no concept of a country but only a vige or a hamlet with a poption of tens to thousands, they were discriminated against and ostracized as unclean beings who brought disasters or were attracted to monsters. In a sense, it is reasonable that they were discriminated against and ostracized.


    Their treatment was extremely miserable. Of course, they were killed at the moment of birth, but there were also cases where entire families were expelled from themunity, or where viges and settlements that surrendered to the intelligent cmity youkai regrly offered up their children with spiritual power raised as sacrificial offerings. In fact, a spin-off novel published five years after the release of the game, which was set behind the establishment of Fuso-kuni, revealed the details of the situation in great detail.


    As mentioned in the spin-off novel, those with spiritual power who were expelled from theirmunities gathered together with their friends, defended themselves against the attacking youkai, and left offspring among themselves. They rapidly grew in power, and eventually became a wandering n of people who were discriminated against and feared by viges and towns when they began to work as mercenaries for the extermination of youkai. This is believed to be the earliest n of exorcists.


    Then, about 1400 years ago, a man appeared out of nowhere in a hellish region where cmity youkai, which is now called the Central Land. He invaded some viges and viges that are scattered in various ces as if they were hiding. Then, with his powerful words, they united and seized thends with the most powerful spiritual veins from the monsters and built cities to establish a country. This was the half-mythical first emperor, the founder of the court nobles who supported the emperor, the capital, and Fuso-kuni.


    At that time, there was an overwhelming power gap between Fuso-kuni and youkai... and yet Fuso-kuni was able to seize the spiritual vein partly because of the overwhelming charisma of the first emperor, and partly because of the information maniption by the secretive activities of the first Minister of the Right and his subordinates who risked their lives and thereby crushed all the influential youkai, There were also the activities of a good Tengu girl who was raised by a human, but the most decisive factor was that Fuso-kuni brought together the wandering and discriminated exorcists ns from all over the country.


    By incorporating them into the ruling side and mobilizing them on an unprecedented scale to fight against the youkai, Fuso-kuni barely seeded in wresting the capital and the spiritual veins that flowed beneath it from the youkai, and the exorcists were incorporated into the ruling side withnd, status, and honor in their hands.


    And when Fuso-kuni entered a period of stability, to maintain their authority��There is no way to say that they originally are a discriminated ss��So, the knowledge that the exorcists were originally a discriminated group has been erased by the information control except for a very small part. In fact, even the exorcists themselves have forgotten the fact, as have most of their families, and even the nobles have forgotten the fact, except for the most prominent families of the third rank or higher, who have been in power since the founding of the country, and it is not umon for new families of the lower sses to marry into the exorcist lineage.


    Well, the few who know the truth are those who belong to the same discriminated ss.


    Or more precisely, most of them have only heard about it from folklore, most of them are skeptical and only a few of them have proof. However, it is convenient and pleasant for the discriminated people to hear the ''truth'' that the snobbish exorcists actually oppressed people just like them, so they ''believed'' in their lore deep down in their hearts. And in an age where freedom of choice and prejudice and discrimination are the norm, the man who serves as a guide to the underground sewers is...

 Chapter 24.2

    Chapter 24.2


    (As I recall, in the original story, youkai takes advantage of the ugly feelings of the people around there.)


    As in the case of the great war, youkai are cowardly, sneaky, and cunning. They prefer to sneak into the cracks of human hearts and trap them, even though they are superior to humans in terms of their bare strength.


    And in the timeline of the original story, which is much more peaceful than the period of the Great War, they are very powerful and even seed in destroying Fuso-kuni depending on the route, even though the remnants of the youkai of the Great War are much weaker in terms of strength than before.


    ...or rather, everything was nned in advance by Kuuban who realized the possibility of defeat in the middle of the Great War. No, it''s really crazy to think that Kuuban even nned to be sealed up and then gave instructions and took countermeasures.


    "Is that the ce where the missing person went missing further back?"


    "...yeah. The road is pretty rough up ahead. If you get separated, there''s no guarantee you''ll make it to the surface. You''ve got to stay close to us."


    "I understand."


    I squint from beneath my mask to get the meaning behind the words of the lead group. It means that we must protect everyone at all costs because if we go down, there is a probability that we will not be able to return to the surface. That''s a good n, isn''t it? Though, I wouldn''t have taken on such a dangerous role otherwise...


    Still, how far have wee? The darkness of the underground waterway grew darker and darker, so dark that I could not see more than ten steps even with a paperntern. The sound of running water with a high viscosity, and the asional sound of crawling rats or insects, echoed faintly in the darkness.


    There was a strong, indescribable smell that grew stronger by the second... and probably due to arge amount of wastewater from the public bathhouse, the humidity in the air gradually increased and the ce grew heavier and heavier. Soon we don''t say much, and eventually, no one speaks.


    Now, in silence, we continue on our way. Suddenly, the lead person stops. At about the same time, I and Murasaki also stopped. We were all aware of their presence, even if we couldn''t see them in the darkness.


    <i>Squeak! Squeak!</i> A rat''s squeak echoes through the darkness. I hold up my short spear, the tip of which is a scythe, that I prepared for the battle in the narrow underground tunnels. The others are probably drawing their weapons as well.


    As the sound of the signs grows louder and louder, finally, the light from thenterns reveals its hideous form.


    ''<i>Squeak... Squeak....!</i>''


    Without thinking, even I frowned at the sight. It was a big trench rat. Its red eyes were covered with sludge, but its jaws were split in four. Its two tongues iled like an earthworm, and its body was covered with several wriggling eyeballs. It was clearly not a normal creature.


    "...!!!"


    The next moment, the young youkai''s trench rat was cut in half and thrown into the sewage before its kamaitachi (a type of Japanese weasel) attacked. The wriggling creature, secondster, sinks into the sewage...


    "......"


    I turn my head to look behind me. There was a girl with a sword in her hand, her body tense with tension. She seems to have used her spare short sword instead of her youkai sword, depending on the narrow passage, and to have fired a sh on the spur of the moment.


    The exorcist''s girl, perhaps noticing my gaze, smiles fearlessly while her face tightens for a moment.


    "I-it was my first time to actually kill youkai, but... it''s easier than I thought, huh?"


    Murasaki says with forced bravado. I respond to her in silence. It''s not because I''m upset. It''s just that I have a bad memory of that line.


    ...hey, don''t raise the death g.


    She had a death route in almost all of the game, in all of the events, and that line was uttered in one of the several death routes in the underground waterway quests. By the way, this underground waterway quest was her first battle on that route, too. (And it was her first andst time to kill youkai.)


    "...! Hey, guide! Youkai have been killed! Move on!!"


    In contrast to my thinking, Murasaki frowned and made a dissatisfied expression on her face. She might have thought that my silent attitude made her look foolish. Then, she gave an order to the guides in a strong tone.


    "H-hey...!"


    On the other hand, the men who had just underestimated her suddenly be weak and follow the order. It is probably because they have realized how powerful she is through the sh she just delivered. They suddenly start to move forward, making a defensive stand.


    "And, you, what are you doing!? Move forward! Do you want to be left behind? Or are you just a little too scared to move forward against youkai...!?"


    Ako Murasaki said this to me in a mocking manner, but in a way that seemed to be taking on a forced and aggressive attitude.


    "...No, princess. I am sorry. Let me proceed."


    I bowed reverently and stepped forward. At the same time, I said to her.


    "Your earlier sh was truly impressive. I must admit that I was impressed that you could aim at such a big youkai with such a short sword and deliver a clear-cut attack. You are a master of the sword, Murasaki-sama."


    Thinking of the situation that would probably ur in the underground tunnels ahead, I spoke these words of praise, calcted from her character, as a prelude to that event. Suddenly, Murasaki''s eyes widen lightly as if she had been hit by a peashooter. She looks away a little upset and epts thepliment with "Ah, ah...". It was a gentle and honest reaction that is typical of her.


    And her reaction was as expected.


    "......"


    I stare at the brick wall of the aqueduct as I continue on my way. The scrape marks on the surface, made by the sh that had killed the trench rat earlier, showed how powerful the sh was. And...


    (And the excessive power of the sh, too...)


    At this rate, her spiritual power is going to run out of gas sooner than expected. ...But, I''ll keep that harsh assessment only in my heart. There is no need to create unnecessary friction with her on this mission. No, there is no room for that. For her own sake, avoid unnecessary conflict.


    I know. The cause of this case. And the danger. Because what''s going on in these underground tunnels is the worst of all possible bad endings.


    In the capital route of the original game ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', this is the initial quest that can be joined at the very beginning, but in fact, it is a deadly quest that will surely bring you to game over if you ept it... the mission to investigate the underground waterway.


    At the same time... this mission is one of the few events in which the ''youkai mother'', one of the most infamous monsters in the human youkai great war, directly appears, and it is one of the cruelest bad endings for Ako Murasaki. Because she would be turned into a "youkai" and in by her family...


    * * *


    The environment was dark and jet-ck. It was so dark that even one step ahead was painted ck, which meant that there was no ''light'' at all in this space.


    However, this was not the same as emptiness. The space was filled with strangely warm air, and the sound of trickling water echoed through the room. If someone listens carefully, they can also hear the rustling or pounding of something crawling, stirring, or beating.


    ...yes, if it listens carefully.


    (D*mn it...!)


    The man who breathes noiselessly so as not to be noticed by the presence spits bitterness inwardly to shake off his despair of fear.


    The man looks around silently in rm. But still, he sees nothing. The only thing he can hear is more eerie, creepy noises.


    Instinct tells him to turn on the light. But the man suppresses that desire. It''s as if he''s asking them to find him.


    Now he does not know where hispanions are, or even if they are alive. Because before, as his group is attacked by shadows, the lights go out, and the screams of friends and monsters and the sound of something crumbling echo through the area, the man loses his bearings and desperately runs away from the ce, wing his way through a brick wall. And then, for he knew not how much time had passed, he was hiding and moving in this darkness, killing the sound.


    (D*mn, d*mn, d*mn it! I should never have taken this job!)


    If someone could have seen the man''s face, they would have seen a miserable expression of despair for everything in the world. This man is an exorcist from the south with a strong samurai spirit and a strong sense of the value of the underdog over the underdog.


    Born into a poor peasant family, he abandoned his family when he realized that he had spiritual power and trained himself to flee from thendowner. He learned how to fight physically by engaging in killing matches with youkai in the mountains and forests, and worked as a bodyguard forndowners and merchants, who, unlike court nobles and feudal lords, found it difficult to hire legitimate exorcists. Eventually, he ended up as a mercenary for one of the most powerful merchants in the capital. Although some of the work was dangerous, the pay was not bad, and above all, living in the capital was very attractive. So he took this job again because it was a one-day trip home from the capital... but he never thought it would turn out like this.


    (D*mn... d*mn... d*mn! I can''t die here...! I''ll survive! I can''t end up here in this sh*thole...!)


    Yes, he doesn''t want to end up here. Because why did he abandon his miserable and poor position as a peasant... abandon his family... abandon his hometown...? Why did he refuse to eat grains and do hardbor as a peasant, or to be disposed of as a servant by the ungrateful families of exorcism? It is because he will surely make a name for himself with his prowess not to die in this hole.


    So this is not where he wants to end up. After all, there''s more. There are still higher steps to climb. Atst, he''s strong enough and famous enough to be hired by the great merchants of the capital. And it''s just the beginning. It''s just the beginning of his journey. That''s why....''Heh-heh, oh my. Where do you think you''re going?''


    At the sound of this voice, the man''s forehead sweats and he instantly takes up the weapon in his hand... his sword. But then he drops it in despair.


    There it is in the darkness. Her skin was so white that it seemed almost pale, even though her surroundings were pitch ck. It was a beautiful woman with long, slightly sticky green hair. Her eyes wereid, and she had a gentle smile full of maturity and motherly love. Was she wearing nothing on her upper body? Only her damp, lush hair hid her big, seductive breasts. The lower half of her body, on the other hand, waspletely obscured by the darkness.


    When the man saw her, he gave up everything. He sensed it. There was no escape from it. He saw her mighty power right in front of his eyes... and he understood the overwhelming difference in power. Yes, it''s all over...


    ''<i>Oh dear, there are still humans here, aren''t there?</i>''


    The voice was gentle and whispery, yet strangely reverberant. This sweet, soft voice that prated his ears, paralyzed his brain. Slowly, the woman approached the man. Then she grabs him firmly by the head.


    ''<i>Don''t be afraid, okay? It''s all right, it''s all right... now, you are my dear and precious family from today, my sweet child. Come on,e here....</i>''


    The stray exorcist, who had already had his will to fight broken at first sight, was now struck with a powerful, almost violent force of words, and he was already unable to resist or think at all. The man could not resist or react to anything, even when his head was lovingly embraced and stroked against his rich and soft bosom.


    "Is... it okay...?"


    ''<i>Yes. That''s okay. You''re going to be part of my family, okay? Then you won''t be afraid. Don''t worry, we''re all family now, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. If something happens, mother will take care of it. So you don''t have to worry about anything.''</i>


    "Mo��ther...?"


    The man''s mind is filled with memories of the past, of his mother who was strong, yet kind and took good care of him. When was thest time he saw his mother? Oh, Mother. I miss you... miss you...!


    ''<i>It''s okay. We''ll all be together. Soon you''ll be able to see them. We''re gonna be a family, and there''s nothing to be afraid of, okay?</i>''


    "We''re all...?""


    ''<i>Yeah, that''s right. Everybody, everybody, this time. So...</i>''


    The gentle, enveloping beauty lifts her mouth. Then she whispers softly and sincerely.


    ''<i>So, I''ll make you a baby again, too, OK?</i>''


    <i>Munch, munch, crunch, crunch, chew chew. Munch, munch, crunch, crunch, chew chew. Munch, munch, crunch, crunch, chew chew. Munch, munch, crunch, crunch, chew chew. Munch, munch, crunch, crunch, chew chew. Munch, munch, crunch, crunch, chew chew...</i>


    Deep underground, where the sun never shines, such chewing sounds echoed quietly for a while...

 Chapter 25.1

    Chapter 25.1


    The half-youkai white fox girl... Shiro fidgeted and nced outside through the oxcart''s curtain.


    There is still no sign of anyone at the entrance to the dark underground tunnels, even to her, a half-youkai, whose senses are far more acute than those of humans. It makes the girl''s tail and ears wilt with a worried expression on her face.


    "Oh my, oh my? Are you so worried that you won''t eat the sweets I prepared for you?"


    At the sound of her voice, Shiro turns her head. Inside the oxcart, which is unusually spaciouspared to the size seen from the outside because it has been transformed into a "stray house," Shiro sees a girl sitting on a cushion in the center of the oxcart, picking a bowl of brown sugar from a bowl in her hand while sitting on the cushion and resting on the side of the cushion.


    Kizuki Aoi... that was the name of the white fox''s Lord, who was young, bewitching, and elegant in her luxurious clothes.


    ...and also the Lord of the young man whom Shiro is worried about right now.


    "B-because...!! The one who''sing with him is... Hamu!?"


    The white fox tries to respond to her lord''s words as she rushes to the beckoning hand, but her words are blocked by the brown sugar that has been shoved into her mouth. The refined sweetness of the brown sugar spreads in her mouth. With a little dissatisfaction and a little more excitement from the sweetness, she bites into the brown sugar, swallows it, and spins her words again.


    "That person, who is apanying him, was with Tomobe-san the other day...!"


    Shiro had noticed. At that time, at that meeting, that girl with purple hair was clearly wielding a sword with the intent to kill him. And if the Lord in front of her hadn''t stopped the de just in time...


    "Hehehe, you''re right. That was a bit much, was it? But that was partly because I encouraged her a little too much. So, forgive me?"


    Aoi childishly says while covering her mouth with her white hand, which is already covered with the wound due to her original shallowness, the robustness of her body as an exorcist, and the many expensive medicines.


    "U... Ugh..."


    When she apologized like that, Shiro couldn''t pursue it further because of the absolute difference between their positions.


    She also somehow knew what was going on. The conversation after Tomobe was out of the room... the content of the conversation itself was one thing, but more than that, there was something strange about the tone of her voice, and she sensed from what might be called a sixth sense that the strange hostility at thest fight.


    Though, there was no proof...


    "Um... aren''t you worried about Tomobe-san, Princess?"


    Shiro asks fearfully. She has been serving this lord for several months now, and in that time, she has seen the Lord in front of her show her all sorts of meanness towards the young man, both major and minor. On the other hand, there is a strange softness to him, and she also understands that there is no clear malice in him. No, or perhaps it is...


    That''s why Shiro is puzzled. She wonders why she is so mean to him, then.


    "...he''s so mean."


    "Huh...?"


    Kizuki Aoi''s words left Shiro puzzled. She did not understand the meaning of those words. At least as far as she could remember, the young man who looked like a big brother didn''t seem to have any aspects that could be called that mean.


    "Don''t you think he has a bad character? He is the kind of person who doesn''t feed the fish he catches. Moreover, he''s always trying to get into someone else''s heart, but he stubbornly closes his own heart and refuses to show it to others."


    Shiro could only give an ambiguous expression to these words. Although she used to be a monster fox who had lived for hundreds of years, she had lived her life as a youkai, so she did not have a deep understanding of the subtleties of the human race.


    No, she had been taught by her stepsister and lord, who was a cmity youkai, how to disguise herself as a beautiful woman and seduce a foolish man, but she had no way of knowing the reverse. Moreover, it was not easy for her to understand Aoi''s words since her body and mind had regressed to her childhood, not to mention her memories.


    "It''s selfish of me, but he won''t show me his true self. Then it can''t be helped. I''ll just have to ept his words like a child and let him do his best. Of course, I''ll make sure he''s safe, though."


    Aoi giggles, covering her mouth with her sleeve again, and lets out augh. She looked like a young mischievous child, but at the same time, she seemed to be a lustrous and lewd adult woman, and a delusional maniac. Shiro gulps at the atmosphere and shivers.


    "Hehehe, there''s nothing to be afraid of. He won''t be taken away and eaten. Just..."


    Just, that means you are just a prop for his foil, though she didn''t go as far as to say so. She knew it would happen anyway, even if she didn''t say it.


    Yes. Because she was sure of it, seeing the expression on the white fox girl''s face when she was protected by him from the vicious and cruel monster fox. Though she was still too young to be aware of it, she was sure that it was...


    "...he''s really a terrible man, isn''t he?"


    The girl''s mouth was twisted into a smile of amusement and ecstasy as she cursed him.


    ...correctly, it was the smile of a woman madly in love.


    * * *


    The original game ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' has a wide variety of bad endings, but to be honest, if only the main character and her surroundings suffer from the bad endings, it is quite heartwarming.


    In almost half of the bad endings filled with despair, which are said to reach three digits, not only the main characters suffer from death, but also Fuso-kuni itself copses.


    In some of these endings, arge number of "youkai" who have simultaneously emerged from the underground water supply contribute to the copse of the country. If some countermeasures are not taken, more than ten thousand youkai will rise up here and there in the capital from the underground waterworks at the end of the game. The Inner Pce and the Inner Capital are well defended by the Imperial Guard, the warriors, and exorcists who are in the capital, and they will eventually exterminate the youkai despite the damage they cause... but the majority of the residents of the capital, in other words, the lower-middle ss people, will be devoured by the uprising in considerable numbers.


    ...rather, I don''t think it''s necessary to make a movie in which the people fleeing one after another is brutally eaten and killed. It''s not even erotic, it''s grotesque violence. Why do they make that part of the movie in theatrical quality?


    And in this attack, arge number of youkai were gathered together by one of the top leaders of the former Kuuban''s army who had been hiding in the underground waterways of the capital for many years, a being with the ability to give birth to, raise, and subdue youkai, referred to in the movie as ''youkai mother''.


    The identity of this creature, whose name is given only as "youkai mother," has been a matter of debate among fans for many years, even though it is visually represented in side stories and other media. ording to the few descriptions, it is said that she originally came to Fuso-kuni after being defeated in battle from the distant Empire of the West in Nanban, that she was originally a being who fell from a higher divine position, and that she was one of the first youkai to emerge, etc. Therefore, without mentioning her abilities or personality, it has been suggested that her model mighte from Gaia of Greek mythology.


    ...regardless of her true identity, her power is wicked, and her personality is one of the most outrageous in the work. She is also a pure enemy character without a heroine g.


    No, there are many service scenes. To begin with, she is always in a service scene since she ispletely naked. But, speaking paradoxically, that is the only service scene.


    When the original main character is involved with this horrifying monster, it is almost certain to be a grotesque scene in which he is munched from the head while being spoiled by youkai mother through hypnosis. Even if the situation is a little better, the main character is forced to have a b*stiality, bug-r*pe, gang-r*pe, and humiliation party by her children after being yed with tentacles by youkai mother, and is degraded to a b*tch even though he is a man. Yikes, who''s gotten benefits from this?


    And the most outrageous thing is her character. Her maternal love is genuine, but the form of her love is so distorted, bizarre, and horrifying. She seems to be able tomunicate with others, but she is not at all. Her sense of values is at a level that makes one think of Blue Demon and White Fox as being rtively sane. Thanks to this, even in the doujin industry, only works with too maniacal tastes are being created... So, stop it, don''t let her distort your taste.


    Now, the question is what is going to happen next. While I''m thinking about it, the group of me, Ako Murasaki, and the three guides who were going deeper into the underground tunnels... a total of five people, naturally, it was too unrealistic to do anything about youkai mother in this state. That''s exactly what I��m saying...


    "Haaa...!!"


    Right in front of me, Ako Murasaki slices a huge worm-like creature that emerges from the sewage into small pieces. The creature, which was as close to a medium youkai as possible, would normally have required at least ten soldiers to take it on, but it was powerless against a girl of only thirteen years of age. But still...


    (Yes, even if there were real exorcists like Ako Murasaki, there''s no way...)


    While appreciating her power, I bitterly assert that.


    Ako Murasaki is indeed strong. Even if she is far from her family, even if shecks experience in actual battles, still her power is something that no exorcist family with a few generations of history, not to mention defective or stray exorcists, could everpete with her. But even so... her physical and spiritual strength is far too weak to take on the army of the crazy youkai.


    In fact, when the main character and Murasaki explored this underground waterway. There were many video clips uploaded on video sites showing how toplete this quest with max level, max equipment, and max items possessed, but in the end, it was all in vain.


    Therge army of "youkai" kept appearing even after defeating them, and the following groups became more and more powerful, and by the end of the verification video, a lot of enemies whose parameters were almost the same as those of the main characters began to encounter the main characters. Some of the yers found a hidden route to get to the front of the "youkai mother" at once, but that is also within the malicious intention of the creators. Yeah, I don''t understand the point of having a bad ending movie start without even being allowed to fight (and the quality of the movie was high and erotic for nothing).


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s hurry up and go."


    The voice of Ako Murasaki ahead of me brought me back to reality. In front of me is an exorcist girl looking at me with a grim expression...


    "...I''m sorry. I was just thinking."


    "Thinking? You''ve got some nerve. I am surprised that you have time to think about something else when you arepeting with me and you haven''t even defeated one of youkai since a while ago. I''ve been underestimated...!!"


    Murasaki is in a bad mood at my words. No, she''s the one who always makes the first one-punch kill every time she sees an enemy. Besides, I''m not strong enough to kill youkai with one hit, okay?


    "Please don''t be mean. There is no way for me to move at a speed so fast that I don''t even have time to move. In fact, I think that the game was decided at that time."


    What I''m going to mention is the incident at the Oumi family''s house the other day. To be honest, she was at too much of a disadvantage in that battle.


    Even though she had better equipment, including a youkai sword, she had too many restrictions in that fight. I could give my all, but she could kill me if she gave her all, and she could cause a lot of damage to the people around her. But it would be a disaster if her attack hit an unrted person in the house. After all, if she had done her best, the damage would not have been limited to the garden of the mansion.


    Nevertheless, I had some, but not direct, prior knowledge of her fighting style, habits, and weaknesses, and she used only a sword while I used a series of small tricks. So, the difference in experience in actualbat goes without saying.


    Still, the scary thing was that even then, I was clearly outssed by a girl of only 13 years old in terms of physical strength. Even with all the advantages I had, I was on the verge of getting my head smashed in. As expected. Exorcists aren''t human.


    "No, the match has not been decided since my cousin ordered us to stop before thest game. Or do you disagree with your Lord''s decision?"


    Ako Murasaki looks at me usingly.


    "No, but... without wishing to nder the honor of my Lord, I doubt if we should take her words at face value."


    "That''s for me to decide. It is not for you, an uneducated and illiterate servant, to decide. Am I wrong?"


    "...I agree."


    It is true that the exorcists do not expect their servants to y any more than a chore, hunting small fry, or even a litmus paper against monsters with unknown abilities... These are not the words of a man who is so eager to get his hands on someone like that.


    (It was the same with the original main character...)


    It is not that she does not know where the main characteres from... but nevertheless, he is only the son of a local vige headman, with no history as a family of exorcism. And because of that, she seems to look down on him, but in fact, she is desperately looking at him as her rival.


    After all, she is a person who cannot afford to lose. Even though her abilities are far superior to those of the numerous exorcists, she is surrounded by many exceptional monsters, which only makes her feel inferior to them. And because of this, she strives hard, and at the same time, she is proud of her inferiorityplex. But it is because of fear and impatience. She is afraid that those who are supposed to be below her will threaten her own abilities. On the other hand, it also means that shecks self-confidence.


    (And that is fatal to this route... now, what to do?)

 Chapter 25.2

    Chapter 25.2


    While I''m thinking about this, I notice a girl looking at me with a frustrated expression.


    "...is there something I can help you with?"


    "No, I just thought that you are a person who doesn''t have any sense of humor."


    Murasaki Ako sighs.


    "To be honest, I thought you would be more egotistical and have a strong will. But this..."


    "Have I disappointed you in any way?"


    "It''s not so much that I expected it. I just thought it was different from what I imagined. A servant in my cousin''s keeping. I thought there would be something more. It''s true that you''re good at tricks, judging from our previous fight, but that''s all. And I don''t think you have anything in your character that would please my cousin. It''s just that you''re ordinary, that''s all."


    Murasaki expresses her opinion to me as we walk through the underground tunnels. It matched my self-evaluation to a great extent. I think so, too. I don''t understand why that gori is so eager to y with me. I''d rather trade ces with you.


    "I''m a servant. I understand my position. So, I can''t imaginepeting with you. And to be honest I can''t imagine you acting so arrogant after our fight the other day."


    "...I take back what I said before. You''re good at ttering people, aren''t you?"


    I''m not ttering. It''s true.


    "I can''t deny what you think. I''m simply stating my opinion on the subject matter as much as I''m allowed to. That''s what I''m saying..."


    Having said that, I decided to turn around and check the safety. There was one guide behind me, but I did it just in case. It was also to cover up the conversation with Ako Murasaki, who wasing at me for some reason.


    (Well, it''s standard in this kind of dungeon to be erased by the guy behind you, isn''t it?)


    I turned around and called out to the guide behind me, half-jokingly thinking so.


    The next thing I saw was antern on fire on the floor at the end of the underground passage.


    "...!? Watch out!!"


    At the same time as I readied my spear, Murasaki and the remaining guides, who had noticed the unusual situation, drew their weapons and stood guard around us, keeping their backs to us so as not to create any blind spots.


    (Where is it...? Where is it hiding...!?)


    Forgetting to even breathing, I use all my senses to look around in the darkness. By now I''m aware of a small stirring sound reverberating throughout the underground tunnels.


    (D*mn, that was stupid. I''ve been so distracted by idle chatter!)


    Sight is of little use. I listen carefully to find out where the source of the sound ising from. Where...? Where is it...?


    ''<i>Above...</i>''


    "...!!!"


    That advice rang in my ears, and I looked up at about the same time I detected the source of the sound. A momentter, wielding a spear strengthened by spiritual power, I cut down several red and ck things that flew in from directly above me.


    "What...!? Ugh!!"


    The long, string-like spears, which were probably as thick as a big man''s arm, attacked me again, both sides of their severed bodies wriggling their mucous membrane-covered bodies while their bodies were cut in half. Quickly, I m my spear down on it and throw it into the sewage. Damn, this thing...!


    "Is that sludge worm-senpai (�������)...!!"


    I spit out at them, who are stuck to the ceiling walls like grotesque lumps of flesh. They were hideous creatures that earned both respect and disgust from the fans of the original game.


    The youkai that the yer encountered in the underground tunnels and other ces in the game, which are imitations of youkai worms, one of the families of youkai mothers, are small youkai at best, and even thergest ones are limited to medium size youkai, but what is truly frightening is their number and reproductive capacity. They are asexual, oviparous, and capable of division, parasitism, and reproduction by any means regardless of whether it is with their own species or a different species, and once one of them remains, the number of them will increase in a sh.


    In the original game, they appeared throughout the entire duration of the game as small fry youkai to be used as a reserve, and even the main character with the initial status was able to one-punch them, but they were always numerous. And what is more remarkable is that they are the youkai who came to distort the sexuality of many yers.


    ...well, because not only did they spit out a mysterious white-colored mucus that dissolved only their clothes, but they also went into every hole and yed thebo of stimting the pleasure nerves, tentacle y, and then ahegao face ehh birthing y... Hahaha, as expected from ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)''. And due to its high encounter rate in the doujinshimunity, it''s only natural that they are treated as a senpai (senior).


    "But, now, it''s not funny!!"


    I shout as I cut off the reddish-ck tentacles thate at me, falling off the ceiling one after another. If it is a woman, there is a low probability of biological death, although she will die in a dignified sense because she would be yed toy eggs. However, if it is a male, it is a bad situation, no joke. The parasite breaks through their skin andys eggs inside the skin. A full-body parasite is a disaster. I mean, it''s bad enough that it is just like a curse of God. That''s what I''m saying...


    "Murasaki-sama!! Let''s retreat for now...!!"


    "What are you talking about!! This is just a small fish...!!"


    With an angry voice, Ako Murasaki swung her ming sword. At the same time, a muddy stream of me instantly burns away at youkai only. In less than a few seconds, the hundreds of earthworm creatures are charred to death, but...


    "They''reing from the other side too...!!"


    One of the guides screams and shouts. I looked in that direction and saw arge number of monster worms leaping out from one of the side passages of the intricate underground tunnels. Hundreds and thousands of these worms, some as small as a rope and some as thick as a cow''s neck, gathered into a single organism, wriggled around, and charged toward us.


    "...!?"


    "Stop dawdling! Let''s get out of here!!"


    I run away from the hordes of worms, probably because I have seen them in the small and dimly-lit underground aqueducts, and I pull away from Murasaki, who is intimidated by their grotesque appearance.


    "D*mn! F*ck! Stop!? Get away from me!! Noooo...!?"


    One of the two guides who had escaped together was caught by the worm that jumped out of the ditch and fell down. The guide desperately swung his dagger and stabbed the worm that grabbed his leg... but just a few secondster, the mass of the worm swallowed him up. The guide quickly disappears from sight, and his screams are heard only a short timeter.


    "D*mn...!!"


    I turned around for a moment to look at the scene and resumed my escape. I had no intention of abandoning them... but there was nothing I could do against that many monsters, and more than anything else, there was no time to save them. It would have been suicide to jump into the middle of them.


    "Haahh... Hahhh... Eeek...!? If we keep going like this, they''ll catch up with us...!"


    Shouts Murasaki in an urgent tone as she runs out of breath with her hand being pulled along. Behind her, a huge amount of worms, enough to fill the entire not-so-wide passageway, wereing at us at a tremendous speed. It''s a traumatic experience, by any chance.


    "I know it! Hahh... Hahhh... Everyone, cover your eyes and ears!"


    I warn Murasaki and the remaining guides and pull it out of my pocket.


    "I tried it before, but...!! Please work!?"


    I threw the fist-sized lump ball at the worm with my muscles strengthened by my spiritual power as soon as I turned to face it.


    The ball was thrown with a speedparable to a professional baseball yer''s hard pitch, and it crushed the head of the worm in front of me, and... the moment the worm swallowed it, a white smoke and a sh of light spread in the underground waterway.


    ''<i>......!!!!!?????</i>''


    The earthworms thrashed about as if in agony, and more than a few of them fell to the floor or into the ditches with their bodies convulsing.


    "What...!? Was that...a bomb!!?"


    Murasaki shouts. Actually, it''s a little different. In this underground water system, if a bomb is used, it could copse and bury the victims alive.


    So, instead, I used a white phosphorus shell, a white phosphorus ball, which is one of the gadgets I made myself to prepare for the dangers of this underground tunnel.


    White phosphorus is a difficult substance to handle because it is highly toxic and easily ignites spontaneously upon heat or impact. The smoke produced by itsbustion is highly dehydrating. Of course, white phosphorus rapidly bes harmless in the air, so even though there were cases of burns and other injuries caused by white phosphorus smoke bombs used by the military and police in my past life, their killing power was infinitesimally low due to the ingenuity of their design.


    The reason I designed this was precisely to prevent this worm. If it were a regr youkai monster, it would have no more effect than dazzling it, just like a normal smoke ball or a shlight. However, the worm is vulnerable to dryness, and its soft skin, which is almost hairless, is not resistant to the heat caused by white phosphorus and the toxicity of direct contact with it. They have photoreceptor cells that sense light all over their body, so the light produced bybustion may confuse them. The effect is even more powerful because of the confined space.


    Well, phosphorus is not so easily avable in the local market, so it took me a lot of trial and error to perfect it after I came to the capital...


    "Here ites...!"


    Because of the closed area, the smoke is gradually moving toward us. Hopefully, it''s oxidized and harmless, since we''re far enough away from the detonation point...!


    "Cover your mouth! Don''t breathe this smoke!!"


    As soon as I cover the purple girl''s mouth, the smokees down on us. I''m engulfed in smoke and I look around and yell...


    "Guide! Where are you? Come here! You can''t leave us!!"


    ''<i>It''s no use. He ran away on his own.</i>''


    The old man''s voice whispers in my ear. It seems he talks to me through the shikigami.


    ''<i>Close your mouth. This smoke is not so good for you, is it? Try to get away from here anyway. I will guide you.</i>''


    "......"


    I think about it for a moment, but then I ept his proposal with a look.


    "Murasaki-sama, I''ll lead you away. Let''s go...!!!"


    With these words, I started to run with nothing in front of me but the guidance of the shikigami, without any lights...

 Chapter 26.1

    Chapter 26.1


    Reality is not always sweet and filled with hardship and pain. An ideal is an ideal because it cannot be realized, a dream is a dream because it cannot be fulfilled, and the greatest happiness in life is when the effort brings results.


    This is true even today. And in a world where traditions prevail, status barriers exist, death is close at hand, and unreasonableness is rampant, life is even more difficult and painful. No wonder the concepts of reincarnation, the Latter Day of the Law, and eschatology emerged in the real ancient and middle ages.


    But still, people live. Even if it is hard, even if it is painful, even if it is suffering, and even if there is no salvation, people endure hardbor in order to live. Just to earn today''s food.


    ...yes, even if it is in the depressing world of erotic games.


    "It hurts..."


    Amid the snowfall, the boy involuntarily lets go of the hoe and looks at his own hand. He exhales a warm breath into his hands, which are so swollen, chilled, and chapped beyond a child''s ability.


    He was at the end of his rope, physically and emotionally. The boy, who had been working frantically from morning to plow the winter fields, even other people''s fields, for a low sry, under the order of the local lord, finally gave in at thest moment as the sun was about to set.


    Even if his spirit is more mature than that of a normal child through reincarnation, his body has a hard time keeping up. This is the result of working hard while crying and cking off because of his poor understanding of the situation at home and in the world, and his body was so exhausted that he even felt muscle pains all over his body.


    My arm... hurts. My hand hurts. My fingers hurt. My feet hurt. My whole body hurts and I feel cold and tired.


    For a child who ate a little porridge in the morning, thebor thatsted from morning till night was too much even for this world... but that did not make the people around him any kinder. The only thing to do is to endure unreasonable suffering.


    Therefore, the boy endures the pain in his hands, and the screams of his body, and crouches without shedding even a tear. The sight was truly painful, miserable, and pathetic.


    "I have to... keep working..."


    After holding his hand in his bosom for a while to warm it, the boy finally extends his badly chapped hand to the hoe he dropped on the ground. Yes, no matter how much pain he is in, there is no help for him.


    Thend is a sh*tty, cold, and barrennd because it is not connected to the spiritual veins, and because the fields are so small that only a small amount of fruit can be obtained even if the work is done many times moreboriously than it should be. Even so, the annual tribute was strictly collected, and therefore, no matter what, if the soil in the fields was not cultivated by the deadline, the local lord sent by the imperial court would not allow it. So... so...


    "It''s dark. You finish first."


    Picking up a fallen hoe, the man said to the boy bluntly.


    "Dad (Oyaji)...?"


    The boy looks at the man standing in front of him and mutters weakly. There was a farmer with a poor expression on his face, wearing an old straw winter coat on his body that had been trained by hardbor.


    "But it has to be done by tomorrow..."


    "I''ll take care of it. When it gets dark, the youkai wille down to this area. Hurry up."


    The boy''s eyes widen in shock at these words. He must have been cultivatingnd several timesrger than his own. And so quickly?


    "But..."


    "Don''t make me say it again. Go home now. Your mom should be cooking. You can eat first."


    The man in front of him, the father of this life, is about to plow the earth when he suddenly remembers to take off his winter coat of straw and put it over the boy''s shoulders.


    "...Dad?"


    "You''re cold, aren''t you? Put that on too and go home."


    "Aren''t you cold?"


    "Don''t worry about your parents, you little brat."


    His father, who usually only wore a pouty face, gave him an unusually wry smile. Then he roughly put his hand on his head and scratched it. His hand was hard and rough like a poor farmer in the countryside, and it reminded him of the hardships of his life. However, they were big, warm, gentle, and reassuring hands. At least they were to the boy.


    "...I''m sorry. You''re the eldest son, so you''re going to have to do a lot of work."


    And the smallest words that came out of his mouth were an apology. Father, mother, and four children including the boy... it was not easy for a poor farmer''s family to support such a family.


    Nevertheless, these were the times. In a world where people did not know when they would be killed by disease, ident, or devoured by youkai, children, in particr, are preciousborers and caretakers in their old age, and their lives are on the line when they give birth.


    Therefore, it wasmon sense for farmers everywhere to have as many children as possible. There is even a family in the same vige that had seven children and all of them died of illness at an early age. The boy''s father, who had only four children, was a verymon number among farmers, and the fact that all of them are still alive is a blessing, and the result of the diligent work of the boy''s parents to make sure that there was enough to eat.


    "I don''t mind. I''m a big brother, I have to work hard for my younger brothers and sisters. And it''s my mom and dad who are struggling the most, right?"


    Understanding this, the boy affirms his current situation and worries about his parents.


    "...I''m d you grew up to be a good boy, ����."


    Without showing his face, the farmer says the boy''s "name" in a low and low voice, but certainly with kindness and affection in his tone. The touch of the farmer''s hand on the boy''s head as he spoke was warm andforting.


    It was indeed a hard and painful life, but still... at this moment, the boy was happy for sure.


    ..ter that night, the youkai came down to the vige and ravaged the fields, eating several vigers to death and injuring several times as many.


    It is another story that the boy''s father was among the vigers crippled by having one of his legs eaten off, which further made the boy''s family life more difficult...


    * * *


    ''<i>There is no sign of youkai around here as far as I can see. You should feel relieved for the time being.</i>''


    The words whispered in my ear made me rx and breathe deeply.


    How long had I run? With no sunlight and no watch in my hand, it is hard to judge how much time has passed. Even I, who was supposed to be reasonably well-trained, was soaked in sweat and short of breath to the point of death, so I am sure that some time must have passed...


    "Murasaki-sama, please calm down. There is no youkai around now."


    I tried to calm down Ako Murasaki who was breathing hard like an asthma patient in the darkness without even a light. It was too dark to make out her face, but her breathing sound was enough to make me think that she would die of hyperventtion if she continued to breathe like this.


    "Haah... Haah... I-I know. I know it. Hahh... but... cough... cough!"


    Ako is coughing like she''s choking. This is a sewer. The air can''t be good. It was only natural for her to breathe hard and cough from the sickening sensation.


    "Are you thirsty? I have a water bottle ready for you. Please drink."


    Saying this, I offered her a water bottle made of bamboo from my pocket. I had prepared water, food, and other tools in case these guides escaped or were eaten.


    "No, I do feel thirsty, but to be honest, the smell doesn''t make me feel good..."


    In the darkness, I could vaguely see that Murasaki was holding her mouth. Her expression was probably not so good. But that''s why...


    "I understand your feelings, but you should drink a little. It is more efficient to drink water often than to hold it back. In case you are wondering, I have mixed a little bit of mint in the water, so it should make you feel less queasy."


    The longer we stay in an underground water system with sewage, the worse it will be. That was the reason why I mixed the juice of the mint into the water. Fortunately, the smell is strong. Even youkai can''t detect the surroundings with their sense of smell.


    (So, it is better to pay attention to the sound. The other thing to keep in mind is that I should also pay attention to the youkai''s visual sense other than the optical one...)


    Living creatures living in the dark not only have well-developed senses of touch and hearing, but also have non-optical means of vision such as infrared rays and heat, and youkai are no exception to this rule. Moreover, there are not many measures that can be taken against such visual means of sight-seeing, let alone sense of hearing and sense of touch.


    (Then, there is no other way but for us to find them first and either stop them or avoid them...)


    As I think about this, I feel someone''s touch on the bamboo tube in my hand. It seems that she has decided to follow my advice. The sound of drinking water is heard.


    "I will give you the bamboo tube. Please take it as it is."


    "But then, what about your own..."


    "Don''t worry, I have a spare."


    The possibility of getting lost in this underground waterway was quite possible based on the information from the original game. In fact, if the yer had to cut through the worm''s miasma, he or she would have lost his or her guide in many cases in the game.


    And considering that they would actually get lost in the vast underground, even if they would not starve to death in the game... they cannot wander around the underground tunnels for days. And for the current situation, considering my abilities, at the very least, I need Ako Murasaki''s survival and cooperation in order to survive. Needless to say. It was only natural for me to prepare water and food for her in advance. As the saying goes, "If you''re prepared, you''re never worried."


    "...you are very well prepared, huh? I thought it would be over soon, and as far as I was concerned, I hadn''t prepared much."


    Murasaki mutters in a slightly irritated tone. I think of the way she looked before she entered this underground waterway. She was indeed very lightly dressed. I suppose it''s not necessarily carelessness, considering the caliber of the monsters that might be nesting in these underground tunnels and her ability, but... for a family as overprotective as they were in the game, her appearance was really quite careless, wasn''t it?


    "I''ve had simr experiences in the past. I just wanted to be sure."


    I answered while I was thinking in my mind.


    (Though I''m sure I wasn''t set up like the case of the gori...)


    But at least, it was Gori-sama who started this time, and most people don''t know about the existence of that abominable youkai mother who sits at the end of the underground waterway. That leaves only one possibility...


    "Does your family know about this assignment?"


    "...!?"


    I could see in the darkness that Murasaki''s shoulders were shaking. I see...


    (Probably just like in the original story...)


    I was hoping for a little... just a little help from her family, but I guess I''ll have to give up. I thought she was quite lightly armed even in the game, but perhaps it was not because she was underestimating them but because she could not make a big preparation. I wonder if her family will notice if she is fully armed...


    "...what are you going to do now?"


    Murasaki Ako asked me as if she was going to throw up. In her sharp tone, however, there was a clear sense of anxiety, and at the same time, a slight hint of hope. It was a bluntly worded question, but at the same time, it was a sharp question. Is this the right time to bring it up...?


    "...I don''t know why, but it seems that this youkai are more dangerous and more numerous than previously assumed. It would be dangerous to continue on our way unprepared. At least, Murasaki-sama could handle it, but it is too heavy a burden for me. I think we should return to the surface and report back."


    "I understand. But... do you know the way?"


    She sounded relieved that I was on the topic, but then her question came back to me again with an anxious tone as if she was afraid of what I might say. The question itself is what I had originally expected, but...


    "No problem. Everything is as expected. Don''t worry."


    I replied cheerfully. But it was a big lie.


    No, I had expected it to some extent. I had prepared apass, I had secretly put markers at every turn and corner, and I had drawn a rough sketch of the area in my mind as I went along. However...


    (Though it is said that life is precious... I lost track when escaping...)


    Moreover, all three guides are missing. I had intended to help them as much as possible since they would have known the inner structure, but... reality is not so easy.


    ''<i>You have to give up on what has passed. The question is what will happen now. I have some idea of where you are with my search technique. It will take some time, but I''m sure you won''t be stuck there.</i>''


    I have learned search techniques from the gori, too, though only in a limited way. In other words, it is a divination technique to locate the direction and general location of the object or person being searched for, based on spiritual power and its lingering scent. Of course, like charms, its effect is real in this world.


    Then, what the old man is doing is probably one of the techniques, namely, Fumi (����). He probably locates my ce by using his own spiritual power in the shikigami on my shoulder as a medium and locates it on the map with a pendulum.


    ''<i>The problem is those youkai. It is obvious that the underground tunnels are filthy and youkai tend to gather there. That is why the spiritual veins are guided so that the spiritual power does not flow into the underground water supply. So, it is impossible for so many monsters to form a crowd, even if they are all small youkai.</i>''


    The old exorcist expressed his doubts. The location of the underground tunnels, right above the great spiritual vein and the ce where filth umtes, is perfect for youkai. Therefore, the human side also devises a n.


    The enormous power flowing from the spiritual veins was guided so that it would not flow into the underground water system. In addition, since the entrances and exits to the main waterways are surrounded with detection boundaries, any intrusion of powerful or numerous youkai can be detected immediately. Some of the spiritual power that has been lost may flow into the underground water, but it is impossible for such arge number of youkai to form a crowd.


    (That''s right, if it weren''t for youkai mother...!)


    I know. It''s all because of that irrational super-reproducing monster.


    Youkai-mother has two major abilities, an outrageous level of regenerative power, and ''re-birth''.


    The first one goes without saying. In fact, it is thanks to her regenerative ability that youkai mother was able to hide in the underground tunnels without being defeated after the great upheaval, and without being noticed by the Onmyou dormitory. Not even the cheat attacks of some exorcists could kill her. Then, by temporarily weakening herself to the level of a small youkai, she was able to slip through the detection boundary and enter the underground tunnels, and once deep underground, she was able to rapidly recover her power, though far below her peak, with the spiritual power of few earthly veins.


    Another ability, simply called ''re-birth,'' is the reason why she was able to create a horde of youkai in the underground tunnels.


    The ''youkai mother'' can devour any living creature, including humans, and give birth to it as a youkai.


    Its power is nothing short of vicious. This ability to create an army of youkai in a short period of time was used not only in the Age of War, but also in the original game to produce arge number of youkai in an underground canal where there were only insects and rats, and where spiritual power was scarce. Moreover, the better the material, the more powerful youkai could be produced, so that she was considered a top priority target of the Imperial Court for elimination, along with the "Tapir (��)," who was Kuuban''s chief strategist during the Great War and also could produce arge army.

 Chapter 26.2

    Chapter 26.2


    "Master, I know you have your suspicions. But I don''t want to investigate without being prepared for what may happen."


    I whisper quietly, so that Murasaki can''t hear me. The truth is that I know the cause of the problem... but it was beyond my ability and connections anyway. How could a servant who has only been in the capital for a few months know the whereabouts of youkai mother, whose whereabouts have been unknown for hundreds of years?


    ''<i>I know that much. Still... during my time, this anomaly would have been detected immediately... but these days the work of the Onmyou dormitory has be much sloppier.</i>''


    The old man sighs through the shikigami. I understand his feeling, but it is not right in a sense. It is more normal for the Onmyo Dormitory to be in a situation where they do not share information with each other, and are paranoid and pulling each other down.


    The reason why Emperor Gyokuro appointed Azuma Hibari as the head of the Onmyo Dormitory while there were many other people of pure ability was because of her broad mind, her personality, and her role as a mediator. And Ou, the old man, belonged to the Onmyo Dormitory after Azuma had already been appointed as the head of the Onmyo Dormitory. Considering the time when she was the head of the organization during the whole period of her service, it was inevitable that the current Onmyo Dormitory seemed to be slow in its work.


    "...That''s why exorcists suck..."


    "...? U-um... Did you say something?"


    I muttered to myself unintentionally, and a slightly frightened Ako Murasaki raised her voice. I guess she is feeling uneasy because of my swarthy tone and this not-so-good situation. D*mn, I made a mistake.


    I open my mouth in the calmest tone possible, suppressing my inner frustration and irritation.


    "No, nothing. I was just making some ns for the future... So, Murasaki-sama, please calm down. You are safe here."


    Suddenly, I felt a tug on my sleeve in the darkness, so I added thisst part. However, even after I told her so, I could feel a trembling sensation in my hand.


    Of course, no matter how strong she is, she is still a girl of 13 years old at heart. And, as far as I''m concerned, she is not suitable for an exorcist, not only in terms of her ability but also in terms of her character... especially after seeing such an R-18G scene without knowing much about realbat. A professional wouldn''t raise an eyebrow even if a woman or a child was being ughtered in front of their eyes.


    "..."


    It''s impossible not to feel sorry for her. It''s hard not to be sad.


    However, that being the case, I couldn''t afford to just pamper her. And at the same time, I knew calmly and coolly that this was the time to take a chance when she was about to be crushed by anxiety and fear. That''s why...


    "...Murasaki-sama, we will start escaping from this underground tunnel soon. First of all, let''s send the shikigami ahead to warn the surrounding area. We will avoidbat if at all possible, but there may be times whenbat is inevitable. In that case, I ask for your assistance."


    In as quiet a voice as possible so that my voice does not echo around her, I approach her and exin and ask for her help. Those worms may be numerous, but a small fish is a small fish, and it can be managed with a white phosphorus ball, but it won''t work on most of the little brats that youkai mother has produced. And if it took too much time, these little brats would call their other families immediately.


    That''s why I needed her help. Her power to kill any youkai with a single blow was essential to my escape from this underground tunnel, even ignoring her fate in the game. At least, the odds of survival were much better than if I had tried to escape by myself.


    And in order to use her for my survival, I spit more sweet words at her weakened heart.


    "Help...? From me...?"


    "That''s right. I need your help to escape from this ce."


    I was smiling a lively smile, knowing she couldn''t see me because of the mask and the darkness. I was saying the devil''s words with a lively smile on my face... and with sweat pouring from my forehead from nervousness.


    (I don''t know where that blue demon is watching... but this shouldn''t be a problem. Am I right?)


    I knew that I was just trying to get into the mind of a little girl, a child, and take advantage of her. But... it was also true that it was the only way for both of us to survive. Fortunately, Aoko didn''t get affected by this because of her character. Therefore, as a human being, she is not out of the way. I defend myself by saying so. I make excuses. I fool myself.


    (After all, I don''t want to die in this ce either. Besides...)


    And... if possible, I didn''t want this world to have a bad ending.


    Yes, it''s a sh*tty and unreasonable world, a world that could be destroyed by a small mistake, but it''s only my second life after all... but there''s at least something I want to protect. In the worst society, in the worst country, in the worst environment, I will use her like many others to protect what I want to protect at least, to avoid the worst end.


    Yes. Just like I used her that time...


    (That time...?)


    For a moment, I feel strange in my own thoughts. I feel a strange sense of loss as if I''m forgetting something. But soon after that, my consciousness returns to reality. I didn''t have time to think about that now.


    "My... my power..."


    A small, forceful, but somewhat joyful voice of a helpless girl echoed in the underground tunnel, not knowing about my inner confusion.


    "..."


    I understand that the voice is guiding her well, and I squint my eyes. Then, I decided to go for it at once, knowing that it would be thest push I needed.


    "Yes, Murasaki-sama. Unfortunately, my spiritual power is not enough to fight youkai for a long time and I can only use shikigami. Please let me rely on your help. Please ept my forgiveness."


    "Rely on... me? Me? You... depend on me? Are you depending on me? This me?"


    If it had not been dark, what expression would have appeared on her face? I wondered that as I listened to Ako Murasaki''s voice, which was mumbling softly as if in a fever, with a somewhat awakened expression on her face.


    "Yes, Murasaki-sama. I beg you, I need your help."


    I''m sure I must have looked like a scumbag under my mask when I said those words...


    * * *


    The space, where sewage water flowed in from multiple underground tunnels, was unusually hot and humid. It was partly because of the heat of the sewage, but it was also obvious that it was not the only reason.


    Theck of lights made it hard for human beings to see. However, if they knew what kind of a mess the inside of this space was, most of the people would have been speechless or screamed out in frenzy.


    The inside of this space was so horribly transformed. The sound of something crawling, pulsating, and writhing in the darkness alone would have given the listener an indescribable sense of dread.


    But in the center of such a space, a woman was singing a song. With her rich green hair reaching down to the floor, she was like a beautiful princess of the world, exposing the white skin of her upper body without hesitation... She looked somewhat young, but she looked like a bewitching mature woman, and her beautiful voice, like that of a diva, was yed in anguage not of this country.


    It was a luby for soothing babies in the far west, amon practice in the now-defunct western empire... that was the true nature of the song she hummed with affection.


    And suddenly, she stops singing. Then she looks back with a loving look on her face.


    "Oh dear, my boys. What''s the matter with you?"


    She turns around to see a horrifying monster. A reddish-ck worm with mucus clinging to its body. It was so big that it could swallow a human being whole. It came to its mother with its brothers and sisters of all sizes around it, carrying scars all over its body.


    "Well, well. Poor boy. What happened to you?"


    The huge worm slithers toward its mother, making a mysterious sound that can hardly be described as a voice. The woman who is not a human being leans close to the hideous creature, which is almost horrifying and caresses it. Then she closes her eyes and nods her head in the monster''s unintelligiblenguage.


    "Yes, yes, it''s okay, it''s okay. I see... That hurt, didn''t it? It''s okay. You''ll be fine in a minute."


    And the next moment the burnt skin of the worm creature crumbles away. What was visible underneath was fresh, taut, reddish-ck skin.


    As she soothed the worm, which was coiled around her as if it was trying to y with her, "youkai mother" muttered to herself.


    "Oh... yes. Some guests visited again, aren''t there? Yes, yes, boys... that''s terrible. If we let them go back to the surface, they''ll find out that we exist."


    The mother of monsters blurted out in a somber tone. In fact, if there is an existence like hers in the underground of the capital, the Imperial Court will do its best to exterminate it. And even if she is the Mother of Monsters, she cannot be optimistic if the Imperial Court seriously tries to destroy her alone and without a sufficient number of children as she is now. At least "now" she has almost no chance to win.


    "It''s a problem. At this rate, Kuu-chan will get angry with me."


    Although she has been informed of some alternative ns in case the current n is not sessful, youkai-mother puts her hand on her cheek and lets out a gloomy sigh at the thought of a reprimand from her "friend". The mncholy expression on her face radiated a powerful "fascination" power by itself.


    Then, the creature, who had been thinking for a while, suddenly smiles, as if she had just thought of a good idea.


    "Oh, that''s right. Since we don''t want them to know we are here on the underground, the answer is simple, isn''t it? Just make sure they can''te back to the surface."


    Then she continues.


    "Well, it''s a good thing anyway. But we should treat our guests well, shouldn''t we? Hehe, yes. Let''s do it. Since it''s a good time, why don''t we let our guests be our family first?"


    A great idea! Mother Youkai happily deres. Her attitude and manner were neither sarcastic nor crazy, but rather genuinely saying what she thought.


    In fact, based on her thoughts, it was natural for her to think so. Her joining the great war, much less still following the old instructions, was not because she was hostile to humans.


    Rather, she loved humans, all the living creatures in this world. And she has never once intended to kill human beings. On the contrary. To her, everything she did was out of love and goodwill. No matter how bizarre, abnormal, insane, and horrifying it might seem from the human point of view. For her, it was a perfect "good will" and "love".


    "Well then, boys, that''s enough napping. Wake up, everyone!"


    As if in response to these words that echoed like the tinkling of a bell, hundreds, thousands, or even more, of some things began to stir simultaneously in the darkness. Blood-red pupils of light appear from every nook and cranny of the space. And all of them are silent as if they are sitting in the center of the room, looking in the direction of their "mother" and awaiting hermand.


    "Come on, my sweet, sweet boys. Now go on. Bring the guests politely and respectfully. They will be your family, too, you know?"


    At themand of their "mother", full of goodness,passion, and madness, the next moment, the army of monsters, both human and non-human, was pouring into the sewer corridors from all sides of the hall in a ck avnche...

 Chapter 27.1

    Chapter 27.1


    Housework in the middle to early modern period was, at least physically, iparably hard workpared to modern times, in which there is an overabundance of convenient household appliances.


    Fire making, cooking, andundry could not all be done by machines, not to mention that these tasks were not the only ones to be done. After all, women were also sent to work in the fields as a matter of course, and they had to work at home and raise their children. So, it is not difficult to imagine that the lives of poor farm women, especially those in the lower social sses, are much more difficult than those in reality, even if it is a slight exaggeration to say that a farm woman bes an old woman at the age of 30.


    In this sense, the boy''s mother was very strong and diligent.


    "Oh, wee home."


    "...yes, I''m home."


    His mother, who was knitting sandals by the light of a single candle in the dark hut, cheerfully greeted the boy after he had finished his work at midnight. At the same time, she started to light a fire on the hearth.


    "Forget it, I don''t need it. It''s a waste of firewood, isn''t it? I''ll get under the covers and go to bed soon."


    "Don''t worry about that, child. We were also just cold. Come on, get on with the fire. You''re already getting cold..."


    The mother snatches the snow-covered straw jacket from the boy and hangs it on the wall, brushing the snow off.


    No wonder he protests against her. Still, he reluctantly obeys his mother''s words and sits down by the small hearth where the ashes have not umted so much and point his hand at the hearth. The warm heat gently warms his chilled body.


    "The leftover porridge, I''ll reheat it right away."


    "I''ll do it myself. Why doesn''t mom go to bed, too? You''ve been working all morning anyway. Your body won''t be able to handle it."


    "That''s exactly what I don''t want to hear from you. Isn''t that better than a child of ten or so who works from morning till midnight?"


    At the boy''s concerned words, his mother, a white-skinned, thin-skinned peasant typical of the northern regions, sharply scolds him, as if she is offended. A small pot hangs over the hearth, and the leftover porridge from dinner is simmered with water and salt.


    "Everyone was sulking, you know? You didn''te home for hours."


    The mother takes one look at the next room, which is separated by a sliding door. From the look on her face, the boy''s younger siblings must have been very restless.


    "It''s cold when there are so few of us. It''s especially cold today..."


    It was impossible for a poor farmer''s house to have enough futons and mattresses for everyone, and it was also impossible to heat the room by a hearth while sleeping, and there was no such thing as a bathhouse.


    In other words, the least expensive way to survive the harsh northern region winters was to huddle together as a family under a shabby futon to keep warm. And the boy was used as a human body warmer by his younger siblings many times.


    "Don''t be so quick to say that. Stop being so cynical. You should be a little more open-minded and epting of others'' good intentions. You''ve beening hometetely."


    The mother offers him a scoop of porridge simmering in a carved wooden bowl. The boy takes it with an indescribable expression on his face, murmurs "Itadakimasu" and sips it slowly.


    "...I''ll help you knit sandals when I''m done eating."


    "Go to sleep, you must be exhausted. The material''s almost gone. Besides, the work is almost done. When you got home, I was knitting thest of it."


    The boy''s mother smiles cheerfully. Her livelyugh reminds those who see her of an adult who has a strong spirit even though she seems to be thin.


    The father of the boy, who was already asleep in the next room, and the husband of the woman, had been weaving dried straw silently from morning till midnight and had already finished several dozen pairs of sandals.


    "...don''t make your father do too much work. He''s not even healed yet. What if the wound gets worse?"


    The boy''s mouth twitches usingly. His father''s right leg which had been cut off by youkai fortunately did not be infected, but it was not yet clear whether the wound would heal or not. He had lost a lot of blood, his physical strength had been drained considerably, and the severe winter cold was gradually draining his remaining strength. Such circumstances are not something that such a man could work...


    "Well, it''s not like I''m kicking his butt and making him work. He does it by himself because he is the biggest eater and he can''t just eat for free."


    The boy''s mouth rxes slightly at his mother''s jokingment. But... what passes in his mind is his mother''s expression as she stares at the rest of the meal left in the rice bin in the middle of the night when everyone is asleep, with an agitated and grim expression on her face.


    The boy had noticed that his mother and father were eating even less than before. The boy knew from peeking in on his parents that they had been worrying about whether they could survive the winter on the food they had stockpiled as if they were walking a tightrope every day, and then the misfortune that had befallen his father a month ago... Since then, his parents had been thinking about the little they had on hand, night after night.


    "......"


    When his mother resumes her work at the corner of the room to finish the sandals she was in the middle of making, the boy confirms that she is not staring at him, and he stares at the porridge and thinks vaguely about the future, about this winter.


    The boy realizes that it is infinitely difficult for him and his family to survive the cold season, which hase earlier and stronger than usual. And his parents must instinctively know this too. The family will die of hunger and cold.


    (Yes, if things continue as they are...)


    And he had already thought of several ways to avoid such a situation. But all of them were not good enough. Nevertheless, their lives would be annihted if things were left as they were. Therefore, a decision had to be made. A decision to survive.


    (To survive, huh...?)


    The boy could feel his consciousness being guided by his dull thoughts. However, the hard work from morning till midnight, the painful reality that would never change no matter how long he endured, the anger and desire for the unreasonableness of this world that he knew because he knew his previous life, all of these factors were leading him to make an outrageous choice.


    (That''s right. If it''s just one person... if it''s just one person...)


    Because it was his second life anyway, his second family after all, and because there were so many simr tragedies to be found in this world, the boy was gradually drawn to the choice. And as the boy tries to make that decision, defeated by the weakness of his heart...


    "Brother?"


    The words were spun in a very poor, childish, familiar tone.


    Suddenly, the boy came to himself and turned around to see a sliding door open and a girl standing there with a sleepy look on her face. A typical young girl from a poor farmer''s family, probably not even ten years old, was staring at the boy, dressed in a second-hand cotton kimono.


    "Yuki...ne?"


    "Brother!"


    A young girl giggles when she makes eye contact with the boy. Her name is Yukine. She was born on a day when the snow piled up as deep as today, hence the name Yukine, from the sound of snow piling up.


    "...sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you. Did I wake you up?"


    The boy apologizes in a small, half-disguised way, and the little girles running up to him, opening the sliding door. Then she sits down on the floor in front of the hearth like a throne on top of the boy''s legs.


    "It''s cwold!"


    She sits on the boy''s thighs andins in a child''snguage. The gesture reminded of a whimsical cat. Then, she sits on the boy''s feet and points her hand at the hearth in front of her to feel its warmth.


    "Nihihi, it''s wamm!"


    She exims with a cheerful expression and then reaches for the bowl of porridge in the boy''s hand.


    "Hmm? Hey! Yukine, what are you doing! You''re making your brother cold! And don''t take his food!!"


    "Ehh~!? N-no!!"


    The boy''s mother notices the presence of her youngest daughter after she has finished making sandals. She runs up to her youngest daughter and ps her hand on the bowl, pulling it away from the boy. The little girl yells in response, grabbing the boy''s cold clothes and holding on.


    "Seriously! What are you doing!? Ahh, you''re stretching ����''s clothes!?"


    "No! No~!!"


    A mother scolds her daughter''s resistance, and the daughter resists. The little girl grabs the boy''s kimono tightly and doesn''t let go.


    "Ow!? It hurts, it hurts...!? M-mom, it''s okay. She won''t let go even if you do that... and my kimono''s going to get torn to shreds first."


    "Seriously, this daughter of mine! You''re always ying around... but you''re so perceptive! Just when your brother came home from work and was warming up, you interrupt him and even try to steal food from him!"


    "No, I was just trying to keep brother warm."


    "Stop making excuses!"


    The little girl was half crying as she hugged the boy, and her mother spat sharp words of rebuke at her. Then the little girl became even more unhappy and wiped her tears with the boy''s clothes. The boy pats her head with a troubled smile and helplessly offers his help.


    "Ah, it''s okay... Mom, I''m okay. Right, Yukine? You were just trying to keep me warm, weren''t you?"


    "Ummm......"


    The little girl finally nods her head in agreement, even though she is still crying. And then, she looks at her mother with a stern gaze while shielding her brother, the boy, from her.


    "You''ve always been so sweet to your younger siblings."


    "It can''t be helped, they''re still little. They want to y."


    Smiling at his mother''s exasperation, the boy takes a scoop of porridge from the bowl in his hand and offers it to his little sister.


    "Here, just a little bit, okay? You''re growing up, I''m gonna share some of mine with you. Don''t tell your other siblings, okay?"


    With this warning, the boy shares some of his dinners with his sister. The boy understood that even though his parents were holding out as much as possible for their own food, it was still not enough to fill the growing stomachs of his younger siblings and that they were not mentally mature enough to endure it. Therefore, he felt that it was inevitable for him as the eldest brother to give a little of his own food to his younger siblings.


    The little girl smiles at the boy''sment as if she were a flower blooming. She takes a bite or two of the porridge with the spoon offered to her and looks truly happy. Yes, she takes a mouthful or two of the porridge, which is too thin and poor. For a boy who knows the world of satiated food, it seems too pathetic a sight.


    "Ihihihi, brother! Thanks!!"


    The little girl smiled at her brother after taking the third bite, with the remnants of her meal stuck to her mouth. Her smile was pure, carefree, and full of genuine affection and friendliness.


    "......Ah. You''re wee."


    The boy was ashamed of himself during the moment of silence before he responded. He realized how mean and vile his thoughts had been just a few moments before. Yes, abandoning his sister, his family, to save himself...


    "Huh...?"


    As he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt a warmth in front of him. It was his sister hugging him tightly. She tilted her head upward and asked the boy who had been working outside in the cold until a little while ago.


    "Am I warm? Have you warmed up?"


    "...yes. It''s very warm."


    When the boy replies gently, his sister giggles again, this time with a mischievous giggle. The sight of the child in front of him, who probably loves him without a trace of doubt, makes the boy grit his teeth, wondering what her fate will be if he does not do something. And he makes a choice. He chooses that path.


    "...brother?"


    the little girl calls out, slightly uneasy at the disturbing presence of her brother. The boy shows his sister a smile of endless tender affection and hugs her. Kyaa! the younger sister gives a small but joyful scream.


    "That''s right. If things continue as they are, we''ll all be in trouble, right?"


    So, he has to do something to protect her younger siblings as the eldest brother. That''s why... that''s why...


    And at that moment, Yukine did not notice that her brother''s hands were shaking as he embraced her...

 Chapter 27.2

    Chapter 27.2


    * * *


    In closed underground tunnels, the most important thing to pay attention to is the sound. While the senses of sight and smell are less effective, the sense of hearing is more effective because it is more resonant in a sealed room, making one''s presence obvious.


    Therefore, no matter what was in front of me, right next to me, I could not scream, yell, or shout. Yes, no matter how many horrifying monsters were just out of sight.


    (Although, this is still a little bit worrisome...)


    I mutter to myself as I hide behind the crossroads of the sewers. Across the crossroads are a worm no bigger than a car, a centipede as long as a train, and a cockroach as big as a cow, though it''s too dark to see them clearly... Hah~, in my previous life, even a man, let alone a woman, would have gone crazy over this.


    Even in this world where insects are rtively moremon than in the previous world, it would be rather tough to encounter this group of creatures in a huge size. In a sense, this darkness was a blessing in disguise. Ako Murasaki can hide her breath while shivering by my side because she can clearly see them without seeing them.


    If it had been broad daylight, she would have screamed for sure. She is a rather sheltered girl and has little tolerance for insects.


    ''<i>...that''s quite far. At this distance, they can''t hear a sound.</i>''


    I hear the voice of an old man who has made it so that only I can hear him by directing the echo of sound to my ear. I nod at the voice with my eyes and touch the trembling girl''s shoulder.


    "Murasaki-sama, we''ve gone far away. Let''s keep going. We''ll run into them again if we stay here."


    "I-I understand...."


    I urged her on, and she nodded in a trembling voice. And then... she grabs the sleeve of my clothes.


    "...we mustn''t get separated... you understand?"


    I am silenced by her words. Feeling reluctant and guilty.


    "I-Is it... no?"


    My silence must have made her feel uneasy. Her persuasive, yet flirtatious voice was almost pathetic.


    "......"


    For a moment, I felt an unexinable nostalgia in her voice. At the same time, I could sense how scared she was. If the ce had been brighter, I could have seen her expression and it would have looked even more miserable. However, it was hard to go on with her holding my sleeve, and I couldn''t neglect her mental health. So...


    "Ah..."


    A small, startled voice escapes from her, but I take her hand in mine without paying attention to it. And then I respond reverently.


    "Please forgive me for my rudeness. It''s hard to run with sleeves, and it''s easy to get lost."


    "...yes."


    My apology was met with a short silence... and then a few words of approval. To be honest, I was relieved. I knew that she was a proud, difficult, but essentially good girl, but in this world''s sense of values, it is not a good idea for a lowly servant to grab the hand of the princess of a prestigious family of exorcists, even a girl from another house.


    "Thank goodness for that. Let''s go."


    After saying thank you, I started to go through the underground tunnels again, using concealment techniques.


    The concealment technique is more of a skill than a spiritual one, and as it is written, it is a skill of hiding and moving. To be more precise, it is mainly a method of running and breathing without making a sound, a way of looking and behaving in a way that muffles or distracts people''s attention, or a way to avoid being impressed by people''s presence, behavior, appearance, smell, a reflection of light, etc. The contents that require spiritual power are not included in this article. Some of the techniques require spiritual energy, but at worst, even without spiritual energy, simple techniques can be used for minimum concealment. If you don''t get the idea, just think of it as a very high-level version of the misdirection in some basketball game.


    (I''m d it requires little spiritual power. If I used more spiritual power, I''d run out of gas sooner than Murasaki would.)


    No, even the best exorcists may run out of spiritual power in the blink of an eye in front of the army of youkai-mother. Avoidingbat as much as possible is the best strategy in this situation. Of course, it is impossible to avoid all battles. In other words...


    "...!? Murasaki-sama, it''s your turn!"


    "Huh...? Y-yes!"


    The next moment, a bat the size of a big dog appears from the side passage, and before it can recognize our presence, it is killed by a sh that wipes out its head. We run away from the ce with our footsteps muffled as the creature''s headless body twitches on the brick floor. Since youkai''s blood sttered around, albeit in small quantities, we could not feel safe even in the underground tunnel where the smell was strong. We needed to keep as much distance as possible.


    Frankly speaking, it was a close call. A bat type should have been able to detect our presence immediately even in this darkness by using sound waves. If we were to encounter it at the very beginning of our encounter, we had no choice but to finish it off with a single blow before it called out to its friends as it had done earlier. As I thought, Murasaki''s presence is indispensable to escape from this ce.


    After that, Murasaki killed youkai whom we encountered about ten times with a single blow, and we hid twice as many times by relying on the old man''s search for us.


    "I was worried at first, but... things are going better than I expected, aren''t they?"


    Murasaki boasted as if she had regained a little confidence andposure after several battles and the smooth progress of the escape. There was a clear sense of pride in her words.


    Of course, her words are not a lie in a sense. In fact, the monsters we have encountered so far are all small youkai, or even low-ranking ones in the medium youkai. To her, they were no threat at all. But...


    (Hey, don''t make a g)


    Such a careless line is a typical death g, so please don''t say it. I mean, in a game, you''ll be killed or beaten up if you''re careless, okay?


    "Don''t let your guard down. There is still a long way to go. And the deeper we go, the more chances we have to encounter youkai. Be careful."


    "Uh... yes..."


    When I speak to her as if to admonish her, she replies weakly in an awkward, slightly offended tone. Perhaps, if the situation had been brighter, I would have seen her downcast expression as she answered with her eyes zed over. She seems to have realized that she was on the verge of getting carried away.


    "......"


    "......"


    Then both of us continued to walk in silence without exchanging a word. Only our hands are held tightly so that we don''t get separated, and I continue to receive the navigations of the old man in my ear through the shikigami. And then... we found it ahead.


    "That light..."


    It was Murasaki who first noticed the light from the end of the passage. It was the light of antern. And the person holding it was a shadow in the shape of a man.


    "Is it the guide who escaped? Or maybe it was the people who joined the search before. Either way, let me take a look and you wait there!"


    Murasaki heads toward the shadow with a cheerful expression on her face, as if she is relieved to find someone. Perhaps, she was acting unintentionally because of the light she had finally found and the fact that it was someone other than herself. It was an inevitable behavior if someone wanders around in such a dark and gloomy space for a long time. However...


    "!? Don''t go there! We have to get away from there right now!"


    "Huh...!? Ah...."


    I yell for it to stop right now. And Murasaki looks at me, her shoulders shaking at the sound of my raspy voice. Then she looks at the front again to make sure. Finally, she sees the figure clearly and shuffles her feet, her face scrunched up.


    It was no longer a human being. The skin of his body was peeled off and red blood soaked into the skin, and even white bones were visible in some parts. The man was walking toward her with his rotten eyes wide open and staring at her, covered with worms that were wriggling like parasites.


    "Eeek...!!?"


    "Shh! Quiet!!"


    She almost screams, but I cover her mouth with my hand and pull her with me into a side passage. Thenterns almost fooled me, but I was certain that the youkai was almost blind. So the noise is what we should pay attention to.


    "Ah... ah... wh... where... where are ughh... where are ughh...!!?"


    The man vomits with a sound that can no longer be considered a human voice. Along with the reddish-brown vomit and diarrhea, he vomited out arge number of small worms. The mucus-covered surface of the writhing, shivering miasma glistened weirdly in the light of thenterns.


    "Where... arwe... ughh... it''s colwd... it hurtwss... it''s colwd"


    After spitting out as much as he could, the man wandered down the aisle, mumbling, and mumbling. His body fluids dripped from every hole in his body, and he wobbled away, not caring that the parasitic worm was popping out of his skin and moving around, or perhaps he had even lost the ability to think...


    I wonder how long it has been, when his footsteps are getting farther away and the light of thentern is getting dimmer, I finally take my hand away from Murasaki''s mouth.


    "W-w-w-w-what is... that...!?"


    "Judging from his appearance, he must be a mercenary with spiritual power who entered this underground tunnel before us. He seems to have been infected by youkai."


    If he had been parasitized by that many worms, it would not be surprising if he were dead by now...but he was still wandering around in the underground tunnels because of his physical strength and spiritual power... I guess.


    (...I''m sorry to say that he won''t survive anyway. It would be a mercy to stop him, but we can''t take the risk, eh? Best to leave it alone.)


    Even if he is rotten, even if he is almost dead, it is too much for Ako Murasaki to kill a person who is just barely alive, or who still has a human form and personality. On the other hand, it would have been dangerous for me to kill the one whose appearance was like that of a possessed. Maybe, the moment I approached it with my short spear, all the parasites mighte running out at once toward me.


    At the same time, perhaps the sight was so shocking that it brought back her fear, and I noticed the girl shaking in my arms.


    "I-I-if we had been swallowed by that swarm of worms... would we have looked like that...?"


    Murasaki asks in a slightly slurred tone as if confirming to me.


    "Well, who knows...? I don''t know that much either. But there was a good chance."


    At least, for me. As for you, you can rest assured that your clothes will be melted by the white fluid and you will be forced to y with tentacles and the youkai willy eggs on you. But, wait, it''s not even a little bit safe too.


    "I don''t want it... that kind of thing...!? No, nooo! I don''t want to be like that! No, no!!"


    "Don''t worry. We''re safe. And the exit of this underground tunnel is not far away. Please continue as before and Murasaki-sama will be saved. So please don''t worry."


    It was as if I was quieting a baby. I calm the wobbly, childishly shaking, age-appropriate, or perhaps slightly degenerate-looking girl down so that she doesn''t go crazy and cry.


    ''<i>Good grief, she''s a very troublesome little girl. Her spiritual power and swordsmanship are not bad, but her spirit is too weak. She can''t be distracted by a youkai of that caliber... unless the monster is a kind that can contaminate her mind the moment she sees it.</i>''


    The old man''s voice echoes from the Shikigami who is drifting around, hiding behind my ear. But well, it was too harsh an evaluation for a girl of only 13 years old who had seen something that would make even a big man scream without being prepared for it. Still, this old man and the gori princess had already "exterminated" many youkai of that level in their childhood, and it was nothing special.


    (She is not suitable for exorcists, huh? ...I guess he''s right)


    Exorcists are the ones who would sacrifice a vige, not to mention their servants, if necessary. If she is frightened by them, she cannot fight against great youkai or cmity youkai. A small fish with only a horrifying visual is a bonus stage for ordinary exorcists.


    In this respect, Ako Murasaki was too much of a normal girl. She was too normal in her senses, which is why her family opposed her living as an exorcist.


    ''<i>Don''t waste too much time. Calm her down and let''s move on.</i>''


    "Master, don''t be absurd. Human emotions are not that simple."


    I give a small reply to the old man''s slightly irritating words.


    It is not easy to calm down a person who is on the verge of insanity unless using words or illusions to forcibly manipte their thoughts. The first-ss exorcists who seem to inherit the will of the Lord may not understand it, but basically, the mind of a mere mortal is weak and fragile. And Murasaki''s mind was as close to that of a mere mortal as possible.


    Therefore, I try to wait for her to calm down, knowing the risk of staying in the same ce. Besides, I didn''t think it would help to drag the frightened girl along. I didn''t want her to suddenly go crazy in the middle of the trip.


    ...though it turned out to be a bad idea.


    "Murasaki-sama, it''s all right. With your ability, you have nothing to fear from those youkai as long as you deal with them calmly and coolly."


    "B-but...!"


    "I understand your feelings. I understand that you are anxious because you have little experience in killing youkai. I will sincerely help you with what youck. So please help me with your help. If you cooperate with me, a ce like this can be... Huh!!?"


    I hid Murasaki behind me and took a vignt posture, sensing that the shikigami in the shape of a rat, which I had released to warn the surrounding area, had been killed.


    "Eh...? Wh-what happened!? Wh-what is it...!!?"


    "Quiet...! Stand back!!"


    Murasaki is anxious at my sudden action and starts to speak. I rebuke her strongly to shut her up. Then I listen carefully.


    (What? What happened...? D*mn!! My shikigami can''t even tell what it saw...!)


    It happened so fast. I couldn''t even recognize what had happened, even though I was sharing the night vision with the Shikigami of the trench rat who has rtively good night vision. I thought I heard a sound, and then my vision turned ck, and within a few tenths of a second, the Shikigami had been killed.


    Though Murasaki could not see it because of my mask and the darkness, I was also shaken by the sudden change and felt fear. Only I knew what was lurking in these underground tunnels, and if I knew what was lurking in these underground tunnels, it would make sense.


    ''<i>Wait a minute. I''ll search the area...�� No way...</i>''


    The old man''s words spun out in a whisper. But only a few secondster, I realized what it was.


    ''<i>Voo''aaaaaaa!!!!'' ''Oo''geeaaahhhh!!!!'' ''Assshaaaaaah!!!'' ''Aaaaoooo!!!'' ''Oooogggghh!!!!'' ''Oaaaaaggh!!!</i>''


    It was a scream that could not be described as a scream or a yell, more than tens, hundreds, or even thousands of screams. It was the roar of a beast. The echoes reverberated throughout the passage as countless ovepping voices suddenly rang out from the depths of the underground tunnels.


    And then... from the far end of the passageway, far beyond my sight, I saw a shadow flooding out of the passageway at a tremendous speed.


    Eyes shining in the countless darkness, it was clearly staring at me, and it wasing toward me as a muddy stream, filling the passageway.


    "...haha, seriously?"


    Seeing this almost spiritually shattering scene, I muttered a word and immediately prepared my spear...


    "Baby Flood"... it''s the term used by fans of... to describe the sheer volume of ''youkai mother''s'' adorable babies. In the game, it refers to the continuous battles in the underground tunnel quests, where the yers are not allowed to run away, let alone get ahead. In the movies, novels, and manga, it is literally expressed as a muddy stream of youkai covering the screen, panels, or pages, or as a roar. If you can''t imagine it, just imagine thest battle for the defense of a city in the 3rd movie of a certain virtual reality world ruled by machines.


    In any case, this muddy stream of youkai is treated by fans as a sure-kill event that can only be given up almostpletely. It is because it is so unreasonable, and the amount of damage is so great that there is no end in sight.


    However, this is not a game. Then, there is no reason why there is not a little bit of hope for the underground tunnels. In other words...


    "Murasaki-sama!!"


    "Eeek!? Y-yes!"


    Murasaki reacted to my scream and fired a sh with her face contorted in the next instant. With a sound that cuts through the air, a shockwave hits the muddy stream of youkai, turning the dozens of youkai in the lead into pieces of meat. But...


    "N-no, it''s no good!! It won''t stop...!!"


    "Just keep shooting!"


    I pull something out of my pocket. I didn''t want to use it but...!


    "I can''t help it!"


    Then I took out the next tool from my pocket, which I prepared for this quest.


    The nitroglycerin made by mixing nitric acid and hydrochloric acid with the fat extracted from youkai meat, and the dynamite made by soaking cotton in it and mixing it with gravel in a bamboo tube, were not my original idea, but the result of the research of the old man based on an imported book published by the Western Empire, which is mentioned in the game. It was regarded as a defective chemical that was unusable because of its tendency to explode, but I took it on and made it into an improvised weapon. To be honest, it is a secret of mine that during the time I was carrying it in my pocket, I was terrified that it might actually go off.


    As soon as it is thrown, the nitroglycerin inside the dynamite, heated by the spiritual energy, explodes more powerfully than ck powder could ever do, just as it is supposed to. The sound of the explosion hitting my gut...


    ''<i>Booomm!!?</i>''


    The impact causes the ceiling of the underground tunnel to partially copse, crushing several youkai. I then throw an additional sh ball into the horde, blinding them and causing them to stop for a moment.


    "Murasaki-sama! Aim at their legs only!"


    "I-I understand...!?"


    At my request, Murasaki fires a sh. Unlike the previous shes, the shes did not cut the enemy into small pieces and kill them but cut off their limbs, and most of the youkai who were stopped and cut off was still alive. And while still alive, they were trampled by the youkai behind them. These monsters are crushing their brethren and trying to attack us.


    "Tsk! Not enough, huh!? One more hit...!!"


    I throw more dynamite at them. It is not aimed at youkai, but at the ceiling of the underground tunnels. The bamboo tubes, thrown with all my strength, hit the ceiling and the nitroglycerin inside reacts. The impact and debris from the explosion hit the monsters from above, who were trying to step on and over theirrades, hitting the vital parts of their skulls, necks, and spines, and then crushed bricks and dirte crashing down on them. The youkai who tried to step on top of them were immediately cut open by the girl''s sword, and their mobility was lost.


    "Is this it!? Murasaki-sama, let''s get out of here...! That''s enough!!"


    I shouted when I saw that the youkai had stopped moving for good. The underground tunnels are not that big. If youkai advance with a swarm, there is no room for a human.


    Therefore, it would not be impossible to stop the muddy stream of monsters, even temporarily, by stopping their rush, cutting off the leading ones, sting them to death, and, if necessary, clogging the passageway by lightly copsing the ceiling in preparation for suffering the coteral damage myself. Of course, it would only buy time. But under the current circumstances, even a minute or a second was as precious as gold.


    ''<i>Run straight! And when I give the signal, go right!! They''reing from the front too...!</i>''


    "That''s not funny...!!"


    I yank Murasaki''s arm roughly and run. If I listen carefully, I can hear the cries of countless deformed creaturesing from the front. At the same time, the same horrifying sounds approach from behind me. Damn, they''ve already broken through...!!


    "I-It''sing from behind us...!!"


    "I know! sh when I give the signal...!"


    ''<i>Now! To the right!!</i>''


    In the darkness, where I could only see as far as my nose, I followed the signal and jumped to the right at once. Luckily, my timing was right. I didn''t crash head-on into the wall and break my nose.


    "Now! Shoot as many shes as you can!!"


    Murasaki answered my voice not with her mouth but with her actions. The next moment, the sound of the air being cut open was a total of ten degrees. The swarms of monsters that had almost collided with each other from behind and in front of us turned into pieces of meat by the dozens as they densely packed together, trampling each other and trying to sneak into the alleyway. Moreover, some of therger ones seemed to be included in the group, and the corpses were in the way, making it difficult for the following groups of youkai to get past them.


    "Okay, it worked! Now we can go to...."


    ''Don''t look away! They areing from the side road...!"


    I turned my head to face the front in response to those words shouted in my ear, but it was toote. A huge female spider appeared from a side passage of the underground tunnels. I braced myself to react, but the next moment a white thread filled my vision.


    "Servant...!?"


    Murasaki screamed in despair. I was about to shout to her to get out of here right away when I felt a stabbing sensation on my neck, and my whole body suddenly went numb, and I felt my consciousness fading away. It was probably a neurotoxin.


    "Ggh...!? D*mn it..."


    I fell down on the brick floor, and just before I lost consciousness, I saw a girl with tears of fear running toward me, surrounded by countless youkai, as if to cling to me...

 Chapter 28.1

    Chapter 28.1


    The Inner Capital of Fuso-kuni... which is surrounded by the spacious and luxurious residences of court nobles, feudal lords, wealthy merchants, and exorcists, at the same time serves as a fortress to protect the Inner Capital in case of emergencies.


    A young man was walking around one of the samurai residences near the western part of the Inner Pce. He looked around the residence, and finally, as if he had given up, he stopped in front of a room and said through a sliding door.


    "Murasaki, are you here? Answer me."


    In a t, emotionless tone, the young man calls out to the person who might be on the other side of the sliding door. But...


    "...I''m going to open it. Is that alright with you?"


    After a hundred counts and not even a single response, the young man finally offers to open the door. After counting to ten, and again receiving no answer, the young man opens the sliding door without any choice.


    Unexpectedly, there is no sign of boundary or technique, and the young man seeds in entering the room easily. Normally, an exorcist''s daughter would have set up some kind of trap to prevent a man, even a family member, from entering her room unannounced, but... it seems that the owner of the room does not have the personality to think about such a thing.


    Now, the young man turns his head to check the room. The tatami-floored room waspletely different from one side to the other, separated by a wall hanging in the center.


    Looking from the wall hanging to the east, there were swords decorated withyers of armor with various sorcery spells, a Go and Shogi table, and a bookshelf filled with books of strategy and various folklore and knowledge about Youkai. Typical of the room of exorcists who mainly use weapons as their main armament.


    However, when the young man turned his eyes to the other side of the room, he found apletely different world from the one on the east side.


    In the center of the room, there was a bamboo blind (����), and behind it was a beautiful folding screen. The walls were decorated with vivid J��ni-hitoe (a style of formal court dress first worn in the Heian period by noble women anddies-in-waiting at the Japanese Imperial Court(ʮ���g)), arge mirror stand, and on the karabitsu (six-legged Chinese-style chest/�ƙ�), there is a gildedcquered and expensive clothes, then on its second floor, there is an igiri (incense burner), a kagu chest, and a kikuchi (bowl) on which the furnishings are kept. All of them were covered with dust.


    "......"


    In silence, the young man looks around the room, takes a nce at the room, and makes an assumption based on the information he has gathered so far. There are no maids or servants assigned. A horse is missing, and above all, the youkai sword that was given to her is nowhere to be found. The only possibility was that she had gone out, which made the situation very peculiar.


    The problem was that it was a horse, not an ox cart or a carriage. This means that she was not visiting some residence. And it was obviously different from usual, especially when she didn''t say a word to her family.


    "...get a map and a pendulum."


    "Yes, sir."


    One of the men standing by the young man''s side responds to his order with a bow. Immediately, a map showing the entire capital and a pendulum is ced in the young man''s hand.


    He performed this in a wide garden area. There was any number of catalysts that could havee from her. If it had been his father or his eldest son, or if she had been two or three years older, he would have respected her free will as much as possible and would not have pried into her affairs to monitor her every step of the way. However, she is still 13 years old, and he is the fourth son who is rtively overprotective among his siblings, and above all, she had just recently caused a problem in someone else''s house, which is a different story. Therefore, the young man used the searching technique, and in a sense, he was "right" in his decision.


    Now, the hanging pendulum points to her whereabouts through the "edge" connected to the catalyst. But...


    "Wh...?"


    The hanging pendulum pointed to a strange ce. The young man''s handsome face frowns slightly at the answer, and his eyes narrow in suspicion and disbelief. After a moment of contemtion, he finally made a decision.


    "Gather the servants and the household servants who can move. Wear work clothes. It may be an unfounded fear... but it''s better to be sure."


    The young man turns on his heel and walks to his room.


    "I''m leaving too, get ready to go. Cancel everything for today. Maid, you may soak yourself in hot water. Prepare yourselves before you leave."


    The young man orders the others around him. At first nce, his expression seems to be unchanged, but those who look at him can see that he is in a state of agitation. And then...


    ''<i>...</i>''


    In the garden, a shikigami was observing the situation of the residence...


    * * *


    When the effect of the neurotoxin wore off and I finally regained consciousness, the first thing I saw was eyes. Eyes that were literally staring at me right in front of my eyes, so vivid, but somehow giving off a terrifying atmosphere...


    "...!?"


    I canmend myself for not screaming. It was that terrifying. It is no surprise, because I lost consciousness without knowing what happened, and the next thing I know, I wake up to see jade green eyes staring at me closely as if they were staring into an abyss. Moreover, the eyes had a clear glint of madness in them.


    "Oh dear, you''re awake? Thank goodness. I was wondering what to do since you didn''t wake up for a long time. Still, aren''t all humans fragile? I was afraid the boys had gone too hard on you, you know?"


    Noticing that I am awake, the woman turns her head away and smiles at me. She looks kind, and at first nce, I instinctively feel maternal towards her, with her charming and receptive beauty.


    Her long hair hanging down and the upper half of her body without a stitch of clothing on was at first nce sensational and immoral, but at the same time, it also made me feel divine. However, such an impression changes drastically when I saw the lower half of her body.


    It was a huge lump of meat. A mass of bloated flesh like a meat bun... from it sprouted limbs in the shape of various creatures as if they had been made of horsesh*t. The horrifyingly ugly figure seemed even more grotesque in contrast with her white, thin upper body.


    (What is this ce...?)


    I was overwhelmed by the monster sitting in front of me, and with confused thoughts, I still looked around and tried desperately to grasp the situation by using all my senses, not only my eyesight.


    The dimly lit room was humid, and above all, it smelled foul. The strong, fishy smell, like a mixture of fresh dust and rotten water, could not be caused only by the sewage disposed of in the underground water system.


    No, what was even more unusual was the appearance of the underground waterworks itself. Something slimy was stuck all over the walls. And countless numbers of eggs wereid on the walls. Not only on the floor, but also on the walls and ceilings, there were hundreds or even thousands of eggs, from heart-beating creatures to eggs with shells like birds and reptiles, or like those of insects, or like frog eggs in a pool of dirty water. Just looking at them gave me goosebumps.


    "This ce... no way..."


    "Hehehe, this is a child-rearing room, you know? This is a room for raising children. This is where I give birth to my beautiful boys and raise them with great care."


    In response to her almost soliloquy, the female-form creature answered in a low, gentle tone. I had already guessed this before I heard her words, but... the woman was not human. No, I''ve seen her before. Perhaps she was...


    "Nooooo!? H-help!!? Somebody!! Help meee!!"


    I look at the scream. In a corner of the wall, there was a man screaming in a ce where some disgusting flesh was stuck. That''s...


    (That son of a b*tch, he''s alive!)


    He was our guide who had abandoned us and fled when we were attacked by a swarm of worms. The skinny one, the meanest looking of the three, was half buried in the flesh, bound and gagged. Oh, suck it.


    (And that''s...)


    I move my eyes to discover it. A little far away from the screaming guide, there is Ako Murasaki, who is also bound in the same way. She too seemed to be in good health, but she was unconscious and slumped over.


    "D*mn... me too...!?"


    And now I realize that I am also bound by a viscous substance like flesh. Somehow I can move my right hand... but the rest of my body doesn''t seem to work right now.


    (No, the problem will be after I get out of this restraint...!)


    Yes, it is. Even if I could get out of this restraint, what should I do? It is infinitely difficult to kill ''youkai mother'' in front of me, not to mention how many of her brats there are. Right now, looking around me, there are at most a few dozen little youkai-like ants tending to their eggs... but if the monster in front of me mutters a single word, an overwhelming number of them wille pouring in from nowhere in an avnche.


    (D*mn it. I''m not going to get stuck here!? That said. What should I do...!?)


    I turn my head desperately and I think of the existence of the old man''s shikigami. Yes, I''m sure that the old man would not leave it alone when he notices the existence of the monster in front of me. Maybe he has already gathered some information. First of all, let''s contact him through Shikigami...


    "Oh? Is that what you are looking for?"


    As if noticing that I was looking for something, ''youkai mother'' pointed at it, not in a sarcastic or harassing way, but as if she was really inquiring. I looked down at my feet, and there were some papers torn... into pieces.


    "I thought there was something hiding in there, and when I caught it, it went berserk, you know? I tried to hold it down and it just ripped right through. ...So, I''m sorry about that. Was it something important to you?"


    I almostughed at the monster who asked me this question with such concern. Haha... Damn, this sucks. I guess the other shikigami that Aoko and the others were using for stalking has also been dealt with. I don''t know about the others, but it doesn''t matter at this point. I can''t afford to be concerned about it.


    (After all, this is... very bad, isn''t it?)


    I''m stuck... maybe not totally stuck, but definitely stuck. At this point, I realized the fact. The inevitable fate of death stands in my way, and I feel dizzy. Oh, sh*t! Wait, calm down... Don''t give up, don''t give in. Calm down, that''s right, just calm down, there''s always a way...!


    "Hmm...? Wh-where is it...? Eeek!!?"


    That''s when it happened. Ako Murasaki, who had been unconscious until a few minutes ago, also woke up and screamed at the same time she realized what was happening. She moved her head to the right and left, and when she found me, she looked relieved for a moment, but immediately her face turned blue as if in despair.


    "Wh-what happened...!? What is this...? N-nooo... Help meee!! Nooo...!!?"


    "Please calm down, Murasaki-sama. There''s no point in making a fuss here. Please take a deep breath and keep your mind calm."


    I take a nce at the guide who is still screaming, wailing for help, but I remain calm and give Murasaki some advice. To tell the truth, I''m about to go crazy myself... but ironically, the fact that Murasaki and the guide are panicking helps me keep myposure.


    "Heh-heh, it seems that child is fine too. A child''s loud voice is a sign of energy. Then, there is nothing to be afraid of it. You can be just as cheerful and loud as her."


    The monster smiles as she looks at me and opens her mouth. I force a smile and reply to the words of ''youkai mother'' which are obviously made out of good intentions.


    "Is it because you can see that the prey is good and alive? Then, who are you? Well, you don''t seem like a decent guy when you''re redecorating the basement of the capital like this...?"


    I asked to buy time. Unfortunately, I couldn''t think of a way out of this hopeless situation. So, for the time being, the only and best thing I could do was to prolong the time until I would be eaten alive, even if it was just for a minute or a second.


    "Hehehe, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to ask me a lot of questions, I''ll answer them all, okay? Don''t panic, don''t panic."


    The question was asked in a slightly hostile tone, meant to provoke and probe, but as expected, the monster was not angry at all. On the contrary, she treated me as an energetic child for asking multiple questions.


    "...yes, as a mother, the most important thing is to see her child in good health. In that sense, the two over there are very energetic, and I am very happy to see them. You, on the other hand, are a little too quiet, but I am relieved to see that you are well enough to talk to me."


    The monster proims this with a hearty smile. That''s very good, you lunatic!!


    "Then, was that your next question? Uh... oh, who am I? As you can see, I''m your mother, right?"


    Oh, I don''t get it. I mean, I get it, but it''s still a funny thought process.


    "Mother? I''m sorry, I didn''te out from between your legs, and you didn''t adopt me. I know you''re getting old and your legs and back are hurting and you want someone to take care of you in your old age, but I don''t think you''re a mother fraud...?"


    "I know that''s true, but believe me, it''s true. I love you and the two of them as mothers from the bottom of my heart. All living things are the ones I should love. And if you are worried about me, I don''t have a problem with that. I''ll give birth to you again even if it hurts my abdomen."


    "...well, thank you very much."


    She obliquely said this, as if she was trying to reassure me. It seemed that the monster in front of me didn''t even recognize my abuse or provocation, literally interpreting my words only at face value. I can onlyugh and spit it out, to which she smiles back at me and says, "You''re wee". After all, she is a former "Mother Goddess" (a goddess of the earth). She''s got a lot of heart. I can''t even begin to exin.


    "Now, thest question is why am I redecorating this underground waterway into a child''s room? Well, you know. Kuu-chan always told me not to talk about it too much... but, because you''re going to be a new "family" now. It''s okay at least. Oh, it looks like that boy is about to hatch at the right time. Take a look at that"


    She grinned and pointed to a sack of meat. Inside it, something is stirring, and its heartbeat grows more and more intense. And then...


    ''<i>Hisssssss!!!!</i>''


    Tearing through the disgusting sack of flesh like a membrane, a hideous monster emerges. Covered in mucus, it looked like a reptile or a bony human being. It had a backwardly bulging skull,rge sunken eyeballs with sharp fangs, unusually long limbs with dinosaur-like ws sprouting from their tips, and a serpent-like tail that was undted.


    (...well, well, well... what a cute little baby he is...)


    The horrifying creature, its whole body covered with a fishy smell, rushes toward me with ape-like agility when it spots me with its eyes that do not know what it is thinking. Of course, neither I nor the guides can say anything out of fear, but all we can do is just stare at the action in silence.


    ''<i>Grrrrrr...!!</i>''


    The creature standing in front of me tilts its head and looks at me as if it were looking at a rare object. Its mouth is stringy with a strong odor like a rotten fish, which makes me nauseous. Its long, thick, reddish-ck tongue slithers out and strokes my cheek, which gives me goosebumps. I get goosebumps. Seriously, I want to look away.


    And then, as if it had made up its mind, the creature, which had been peering at me for a while, opens its mouth so wide in front of me that I think its jaw has fallen off...

 Chapter 28.2

    Chapter 28.2


    "Oh, my dear little boy. You can''t eat him, okay?"


    The newborn baby turns around at the gentle voice of ''youkai mother'' appearing besides it. Then, with its body dripping with mucus, it walks up to the voice and crawls down on all fours like a dog in front of it, wagging its tail.


    "Good, good, you listen to me. If you want your food, it''s here, okay?"


    After patting the head of the mucus-covered creature, ''youkai mother'' points in the direction. What was ahead was a pile of some kind of meat hanging like a mountain. A feeding ground that looked like a meat factory... It was obvious from the shape of the bones that the meat was not just an animal.


    The baby ran out like a dog and jumped into the pile of meat with bones, and with a horrifying crunching sound, it was time for dinner. Both Murasaki and I frowned at the sound.


    "I''m sorry for that. I think that boy was hungry because he was just born. But well, a simr thing happened before. The boys ate all the babies I was trying to re-birth and I had a hard time. Most of them were dying and I had to eat them in a hurry. I''m d I kept an eye on him this time."


    The monster talks about the horrifying details with a wide smile on her face. Which is a bad thing for those who get eaten anyway.


    Well, in the manga version, the story describes the exorcists who were made to wait for their turn to be born again while suffering with their guts sttered because they stopped the babies'' lunchtime in the middle of the story. I think the people involved in this game are crazy to add a grotesque scene with such a beautiful picture.


    "...I want to ask you again, is that a former human being?"


    I ask fearfully and half surely.


    "Yes, that boy is a former human being. Isn''t he a very energetic boy? Hehehe, and recently many humans have been visiting this ce, you know? I''m sure there will be many more babies born in the near future. Surely this room will be even more lively."


    "And I''m looking forward to it," said ''youkai mother'' with a thrilled expression on her face. That''s great.


    (It seems to be made of a mercenary of the research team that disappeared the other day... and from the looks of it, he is in the medium "youkai" ss, right?)


    The ability of the "youkai mother" to re-birth... in other words, to ingest other creatures and re-birth them as youkai, varies depending on the material. If the materials are low grade or few, sheys low-grade eggs like insects, fishes, and reptiles, and if the materials are high quality or abination of many materials, sheys eggs in arger pouch or gives birth directly from the womb. At least, that is how it is exined in the book. In the case of Murasaki, thanks to the high quality of the material, in one of the bad endings, she was born from the womb and almostpletely inherited her memories, and in the end, she was killed by her family in a depressing situation.


    (If that''s the case... there are not so many brats made of humans yet, huh?)


    Looking around the room, there were still only a few sacks of eggs. There were at most two or three dozen. Most of the hundreds or thousands of eggs looked like those of insects or fish. But that''s about it, I suppose, since the materials obtained from the underground water supply are quite limited.


    In this respect alone, the situation is much better than in the original game. The quests in the original game will probably be avable about three years from now when the merchants and nobles who were entrusted with the management of the water system can no longer handle the situation in secrecy, and they are no longer willing to do what is necessary.


    ...by the way, the fact that the main character can choose it as a quest as soon as hees to the capital means that the difficulty is so low. Therefore, many other exorcists and mercenaries are also taking it. But then, no matter how long it remains, from a meta point of view, the quest is still there.


    (Come to think of it, some people have a theory that the exorcists are just throwing their pawns into the battle.)


    The power of a family of exorcists that has been in existence for hundreds of years is different from that of defective/stray exorcists with a history of only one or two generations, and at the same time, the loss at the time of death is iparable. The Imperial Court must have known that something dangerous was lurking underground as soon as the quest was released. And then, there was an analysis that the court was gathering information by sending the defective/stray exorcists to the underground in order to avoid the idental loss of valuable and talented exorcists. Well, in that route, time runs out and the babes are released before the countermeasures are finallypleted.


    "...hahaha. Truly, this is bad as far as I''m concerned."


    I muttered to myself. Whether it was about the situation, the monster in front of me, or the world itself, I didn''t know.


    And then, I wondered what the fallen gods were thinking of me, and she narrowed her loving eyes at me.


    "...poor thing. You look like an abandoned puppy."


    "Huh?"


    I said, unintentionally, at her abrupt and endlessly pitiful words. The crazy creature in front of me said something that puzzled me.


    "Hehehe, I am your mother. I know everything about children, you know? So, I believe you are... a really poor little boy."


    The ''youkai mother'' looks at me as if peering into my face. Her eyes reflected my constrained face, and the reflection of my eyes in them reflected the image of a monster...


    "I, too, have seen many children. So many different kinds of children. Life is always one to another, but humans are especially different from each other and it is a joy to watch them grow up."


    The ''youkai mother'' nces at the restrained Murasaki and the guide. The guide, who has been screaming half-crazed for a long time, however, looks at Murasaki, who is looking at us with anxiety and fear.


    "But you have... a very interesting soul, you know?"


    She looked back at me again, staring at me as if she could see right through my soul. No, it''s not like that. This is...


    "Really, you poor thing. It must be hard, right? Did you feel pain? Of course. You''re not ignorant."


    The words were strangely echoing in my ears, melting into them. Clearly, they were not ordinary words. I should have covered my ears. But... my consciousness was almost forcibly directed to the monster''s words. Unable to resist. Unable to ignore.


    "Surely there are many who have suffered as you have suffered, and many who have been in more miserable circumstances than you. But the real despair is knowing happiness and contentment and being in the depths of despair, is it not?"


    In a world full of death, people will not cling to life. In a world full of unreason and discrimination, people will not be outraged by their unfair treatment. In a world where the agony of hunger ismon, people will not want to eat well.


    Of course, they do. Because they don''t know. If they do not know about the safe world, the world of equality, the world of satiation, if they only know the status quo, they will not have any such envy or conception, and they will have to ept the world as it is. At least, those who are suffering from such a situation are not educated at the same time, and it is even more difficult for them toe up with such an idea, and they are probably few in number.


    "Therefore, the most miserable thing of all is to know what is enough. To know what happiness is, but to know that it cannot be obtained forever. To know how little hope and salvation there is in ourselves. Isn''t that right?"


    My "mother" speaks the truth. Because of wisdom, people suffer. The poorest of the poor, the most ignorant of the poor, are still happy in some ways. The suffering of this life is bearable because of the expectation of the next life or paradise. Even if it is a means of escaping from reality, even if it is an empty and baseless delusion, if it can protect and support the mind from the hellish reality that lies before people''s eyes now, then they are still happy. And what about those who don''t even have that?


    "Ah... uh... Wh-what are you saying...? No, what do you know...?"


    "You poor boy. Why is your way of life so cruel and pathetic, that you can''t run away, turn away, or escape, and that you can only live alone, with no one to understand you?"


    My "mother"''s prating words contained deep feelings ofpassion, pity, and sympathy. The words were clearlypassionate and kind, forcing me to feel relief and at the same time shaking my heart violently, forcibly opening and breaking the emotional muddy stream that I had been keeping a lid on for years.


    "It''s okay, you''ve worked so hard, haven''t you? It''s all right now. You don''t have to work so hard anymore, you don''t have to suffer anymore, okay?"


    It was only after she did that that I realized what was happening. Before I knew it, my "mother" was right in front of me, holding me gently. The mask I had been wearing was thrown away on the floor, and she was holding me against her soft bosom, my head was being stroked like a baby being soothed. Everything was happening as I came to realize it. I had no idea how long it had been happening. My rationality had melted away, and I was about to overflow in a whirlpool of intense emotions.


    "Ah... Sob...?"


    My eyes welled up, and I struggled to stop myself from sobbing. I instinctively knew that if I did, there was no going back.


    "Hehehe, you don''t have to endure. It''s okay to be spoiled. It''s okay to cry. After all, it''s a natural behavior of a living creature to follow its emotions. And as a ''mother'', why would I refuse to let my child be spoiled and cling to me?"


    The words of my "mother" echoed in my head, ever so gentle and affirming of my weakness. A warm, gentle sleep fills my thoughts. I want to give up all thoughts, turn my eyes away from all realities, and just be sweet to my "mother''s" heart, just like a baby. Out of relief and sadness, tears well up in my eyes.


    "Oh... ugh... Sob...!?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s okay, okay? You don''t have to worry anymore. Mother is here for you."


    The temptation was so sweet and luscious that I gradually closed my eyelids like a baby. Murasaki, trembling at the sight, noticed something and shouted something at me... but my brain had already refused to hear or understand her words. I was tired. Everything else was too. I just wanted to getfortable.


    (Oh, it would be so nice to sleep like this...)


    How much easier would it be if I didn''t have to think about anything else and just lived like an animal, faithful to my instincts, to my desires, to my feelings? That is exactly how youkai should be, and it would havee true if I had just left everything to my "mother". It seemed to be an endlessly fascinating fate. That''s why... that''s why...


    "Come,e here. ����, from today on, you''re part of our ''family''"


    "Fa��mi��ly?"


    "Yes, yes. You, as one of my boys, will be a member of our family. You are not alone. You have nothing to fear."


    That''s right. If it''s like that, I won''t be alone anymore. No more pain. I can gather, eat, and live in groups. That''s all I need. Then I won''t have to worry... and I''ll be happy... and carefree...


    (Wait, I seem to be forgetting something... or is it...?)


    I felt peaceful in my "mother''s" arms, but something was still bothering me. Yes, something was strange. Something was definitely weird. Family? Was my family like this? My family... my family wasn''t like this... Yes, it wasn''t like this...


    ''<i>Brother!</i>''


    Suddenly, the image of a girl holding hands with her parents and younger brothers and smiling carefree and eximing, was shown in my mind. The girl was familiar to me. It made me miss her. And although I would never see her again, she was still there...!


    (Yes, that was my family... my real family...!!!!)


    * * *


    "You''ve got to be kidding me...!"


    With that little mutter, the sound of something being stabbed echoed through the basement.


    All the youkai in the nest stopped moving and looked at it. Ako Murasaki, who had been desperately shouting something, stopped and stared at the scene with a stunned expression on her face. Only the guide was looking around, not knowing what was going on.


    "Oh, dear...?"


    The human-shaped creature opens its arms, puzzled by the pain in its chest. Stabbed into its chest was a dagger. It was a dagger with a gold leaf andcquer handle, engraved with a vivid cherry blossom pattern, with manyyers of curses on it... and it was in the hand of the human being who it was holding in its bosom.


    "Wh-why...?"


    She asked, not with anger, but with confusion and sadness. As if in answer, the human who had been in her arms slowly lifted his face. Then he opened his mouth.


    "Don''t y with me! Don''t you try to destroy the memory of... my family! Don''t take away my family...!!"


    With his face wet with tears and with a trembling voice, but with clear intent to kill, hatred and anger, the young man shouted. And then... he forcibly pulls out the dagger he has thrust into the human-shaped creature''s chest. Red sma spurts from her white skin, wetting his face. And then...


    "My dear boy...? What are you doing...?"


    "Don''t act like a mother, you monster...!"


    She wasn''t going to hear any of it. But in the next moment, the sharp dagger de drawn by the young man had indeed pierced the left eye of the fallen mother goddess...

 Chapter 29.1

    Chapter 29.1


    As soon as I plunged my dagger into the monster''s face, my consciousness was fully awakened. Whether it was the youkai-effect jutsu or my confused memory, I regained my senses despite feeling dizzy and nauseous, and I strengthened my arm holding the dagger.


    "Ugghh...!!!"


    I twisted the dagger''s handle in my hand and yanked it out. But as I pull it out, blood stters onto my face from the impact.


    (Ouch... Sh*t, did I just get some in my eye...?)


    The corner of my eyes is tearing up in a different way from the mental attack I''ve just had. Maybe because I pulled it out a little too violently... However, I don''t regret it. It was all necessary.


    Nevertheless, despite having a gori-sama''s dagger, which was far superior to my own spear, it was clear that it would not be enough to kill this bug-like creature. But, the reason why I stabbed the dagger as deeply as possible was not to kill the monster, but to buy time. Yes, to buy time to escape...


    "Sh*t...!! Hurry... quickly... cut it off!!"


    I use my free right hand to cut through the mass of flesh that is restraining my body while holding back the vomiting in my stomach. And once my left hand is free, I use my spear, which is nearby, to forcibly break the binding.


    "Uhhh... Uh... my eyes... My dear boy, why are you...?"


    The dagger thrust deeply and gougingly into the chest near her throat and then into the left eyeball, had neutralized the creature in front of me, albeit only for a short time. In the present state, ''youkai mother'' is holding the left side of her face, bending over, and moaning.


    Meanwhile, all the surrounding youkai were confused. After all, youkai are just youkai, and most of them are small youkai created from creatures living in low-grade underground tunnels... They are unintelligent and unable to move in an organized manner without the control and orders of the ''youkai mother''. However...


    (That level of wound will revive soon anyway...!! We have to get out of here before that happens...!)


    Somehow I managed to break free from the restraints of the mass of flesh, and I ran, ignoring the "youkai mother" who was approaching me and the confused and rampaging youkai in the hive. My destination is not the exit of this naturally ugly hall... but rather, the ce where I find Ako Murasaki, who is also restrained and unable to move.


    "Murasaki-sama! I''ll release your restraints now, please help me...!!"


    With this yell, I thrust my dagger into the lump of flesh that held her dominant hand and cut it open. By the way, this is not done out of the goodness of my heart. Instead, I am not so optimistic as to think that I can escape from this ce without her, who is the bestbatant in this ce, and even if I could escape from the underground tunnels by myself, it would not be a good idea, considering the trouble I would have to go throughter. In such a situation, the weakest person at the scene is always the sacrificialmb. So, her survival was a prerequisite for my survival. The only problem is that...


    "Murasaki-sama!? What are you doing!!? Pull yourself together!!"


    "Eh... Ah...? Y-Yes!?"


    I ask the stunned girl as I yell at her, desperately trying to release her restraints. I guess she''s patient enough not to stick her tongue out at me. ...No, even though I know it''s a bit harsh for a little girl in her early teens. However, I can''t take a lenient attitude because my life is at stake.


    On the other hand, Murasaki, who came to her senses at my loud voice, hurriedly pulls out the sword on her waist and stabs and shes at the lump of flesh that restrains her. Once she joins in the work, she uses the sword in her hand to cut apart the flesh in a deceptively brilliant and efficient way. Who says she''s the least talented swordsman in the family?


    "Come on! Let''s go...!!"


    "Yes... Eeek!?"


    After somehow breaking free from the restraints, Murasaki stands up as if leaning forward at the sound of my voice... but the next moment she screams. At the same time, I felt pressure on my shoulder.


    "...!?"


    I turned around quickly with my spear and dagger at the ready, and there was ''youkai-mother'' holding my shoulder with her other arm while holding one of her red bleeding eyes with her hand. The huge amount of "youkai energy" that oozed from her body made me gasp in horror, though I didn''t realize it until now. No, was she suppressing her youkai energy until just now?


    "My... dear boy? Y-you shouldn''t do that, okay...? If you go away, I will take you with me..."


    Even after being stabbed in the chest and having her face shed open, this monster still tries to speak words filled with love and pity. But her word technique is prevented. This was done by a shikigami that suddenly appeared through a gap in my clothes.


    A momentter, the shikigami in the shape of a small bird materializes with a puff of smoke. The graceful egret-like figure (kochou?) let out a menacing cry and charged at ''youkai-mother'' as if in a rage.


    "What...? Aaahh!?"


    Shikigami''s movements were precise and optimal. The egret, which had ambushed the ''youkai mother'', pecked, gouged, and crushed her other eye with its sharp beak in the next instant.


    Even though the shikigami is not able to hurt her so much, her eyeball is not made as strong as steel. Therefore, it was the best choice. Even if temporary, the difficulty of escaping from a "youkai mother" who had lost sight of both eyes was far easier than when she was in perfect condition.


    "Who''s using that Shikigami...!?"


    "I don''t know!! Anyway, hurry up...!!"


    Let''s put aside for the moment who''s using that Shikigami. It doesn''t matter. If this person is trying to buy us time, we''ll be grateful to use it. Now, I shook off the youkai mother''s arm and grabbed Murasaki''s wrist, and started to run.


    "H-hey, wait!? Please...!! Don''t leave me...!!"


    I was about to leave the room when I heard a scream from behind me. I turned around to see one of the survivors of the guide, restrained and writhing on his feet, looking at me and desperately asking for help.


    "We don''t have time!! Leave that thing behind...!!"


    Murasaki shouts at me as I stop to walk away.


    The fact of the matter is, there was no time to waste. After all, despite Shikigami had skillfully avoided the attack of "youkai mother" by repeatedly breaking away from the attack and by positioning itself in front of the countless eggs, it was clear that it would notst much longer. Unless it was a sacred beast of high rank, a simple form using only a piece of paper as a catalyst couldn''t harass ''youkai-mother''. Its beak and ws were not powerful enough to reap the life of the fallen god.


    At the same time, youkai who have lost their control are running amok in a frenzy around them, some of them even starting to cannibalize each other. At the same time, I don''t know when they will turn their attention to us.


    More than anything else, the great underground tunnel space was shaking from the rampaging youkai. It was scary to see what would happen if youkai ran amok in the underground tunnel, which was probably made by the Western Empire''s immigrant engineers who had copsed hundreds of years before... In all honesty, I did not know when the ceiling would copse.


    Not to mention the fact that it was only a guide to ask for help. He was not a nobleman, not a person rted to exorcists, just amoner. ording to themon sense of this world with its strong status system, a man who desperately seeks help is just "a person who can be left to die".


    Therefore, from Ako Murasaki''s point of view, such a lowly being is not worth being saved at the risk of her own life in this emergency situation. That''s why she told me to leave him there.


    "...!"


    I turned away from the guide and tried to walk away. I couldn''t just dismiss Murasaki''s words as arrogance and self-preservation. Everyone values his or her own life, and in some cases, it is inevitable to sacrifice others for it. Especially in a world where life is too precious.


    Therefore, I cannot deny Ako Murasaki''s words. So I, too, will put my own life first and leave this ce...


    "...sigh, surely, it''s not going to happen, huh...?"


    I let out a sigh, and unwillingly turn around and run to the guide, who is calling for help.


    "What...!? What are you thinking...!!?"


    "We need a guide, don''t we!? Murasaki-sama, get to a safe ce first!! We can meet up with youter!"


    Murasaki looked puzzled as I turned around, but I shouted to her to get away from the ce, and I kept going through the big hall where bricks were beginning to fall from the ceiling while protecting my head.


    Of course, just like when I saved Murasaki, this act was not done out of a blue-sky sense of justice or goodness. It was for more rational and self-righteous reasons. After all...


    (There is no longer a shikigami to guide us...!)


    Except for the egret-type, which I don''t even know who is using it, there is probably not a single shikigami lurking around me now. If there were at least one of the old man''s shikigami, he would be talking in my ear right now, giving me advice. In other words, I can no longer count on his navigation again.


    "Then, a substitute guide is indispensable...!!"


    Now that I am in front of the guide, I pull out my dagger.


    "Ah!! You''re going to help me!? I owe you! I really owe you��huh!? Wait!?"


    I thrust my dagger as hard as I can into the lump of flesh that restrains the guide''s body. The dagger pierces through to the hilt, perhaps because it is covered with many sorcery techniques. But then, the guide screamed at the force of the thrust.


    "Mister! It''s too scary to be stabbed so boldly, you know!? Please be more gentle and careful..."


    "There''s no time for that! I''ll be careful, but give up a little scratch! You''re not a child...!!"


    I shouted, and I started to dismantle the flesh with a dagger as if I were roasting a whole pig or dismantling a tuna. I am careful not to kill him, but the edge of the dagger seems to hit him a little too hard, and he lets out a little scream every time I stab or cut him off.


    "It''s tough! Then, how about this!!?"


    As I continue to cut the meat, the fat and mucus make it difficult for the de to cut. Finally, I had no choice but to grab the guide by the neck and forcibly pull him out.


    "Haah... haah... haah... Thank God! I''m sorry! I really appreciate it! Thank you... thank you...!"


    "Don''t thank me!! Let''s get the hell out of here!! Oh, sh*t!!?"


    The monster rat suddenly leaps from the side, but I smash its skull with the side edge of my spear. But that was only a prelude. The next moment, several youkai appeared in front of me and tried to attack me. I brace myself in a panic. But before I could get into position, they jumped on me...


    "Get out of here! You little fish!!"


    With those words, a figure passes like a gust of wind. And with a single sideways sh, the monsters were cut to pieces and killed instantly. The one in front of us, Ako Murasaki, turns around with a strong-willed look in her eyes after eliminating the threat. I was blindsided by her wild spiritual power.


    "...wh-what are you doing so idly!? Let''s get out of here...!!"


    "Eh? Ah... I-I understand!"


    After a moment of silence, Murasaki''s words were uttered with a somewhat embarrassed expression on her face, and I came to my senses in a hurry and ran out like a leapfrog with the guide.


    "Guide! I don''t care where! Is there an exit near here that leads to the surface?"


    "Y-Yes! The nearest exit is through that passageway...!!"


    We follow the guide''s lead and run through the youkai, who are eating each other. The guide and Murasaki run into a small passageway at the corner of the hall. And I follow behind her.


    "This is thest of them... I''ve got no choice!"


    As I make my way down the passageway for thest time, I pour a small amount of spiritual power into thest stick of dynamite I have hidden in my pocket, and then dump it at the entrance of the passageway as if it were a souvenir. There was only one dynamite left, but I couldn''t afford to be stingy with it. I should use it when I can.


    "...!?"


    A moment after I left the big hall, I felt her eyes on me, and I turned around. There she was, that damned monster. At her feet lies a shikigami, torn to shreds and in the process of disembodiment. Her left eye I had pierced seemed to have regenerated almostpletely, and her blood-red eyes were staring at me.


    No anger, no hatred, just a look of affection, pity, and sadness... and the other person seemed to have noticed my gaze and smiled gently... yes, gently, and sadly. Then she moved her mouth and said something.


    "Hehehe, I''m afraid this is all I can do. I''m sorry to say goodbye, but let''s give up this time. But in the end..."


    My quick lip-reading failed to pick up any more words. Because the next moment, the ceiling of the hall copsed due to the explosion of dynamite, and the many youkai, who were confused, went wild.


    "D*mn...!? D*mn you!!"


    I turn around, shaking off the irresistible temptation, pushing aside my frustration, ignoring my many doubts, and running frantically after Murasaki ahead of me. There was not an inch of time to spare for anything other than escape. It was all I could do to get out of the immediate danger.


    Even though I felt, in my heart, unspeakable guilt, regret, and anxiety...


    * * *

 Chapter 29.2

    Chapter 29.2


    "Eek...!? They came from in front of us!?"


    "Don''t stop!! The way will be open!!"


    The passage of the underground tunnels leading to the exit was hell. Out of control of "youkai mother", youkai were rampaging around everywhere, eating each other because of their density, and jumping on us humans as soon as they found us as a feast.


    In the middle of this, Murasaki and I run through the dark corridors, escorting our guide. I stab to death the creatures that leap out from the sides, and Murasaki instantly turns the swarm that appears in front of us into a mass of flesh.


    How far have we run already? It seems to me that we have been running for a very long time, and it seems to me that not even half a minute has passed yet. And all the while, we continue to ughter the hordes of obstacles that stand in our way.


    "There''s no end in sight...!?"


    It was almost an unending hell. Dozens, maybe hundreds of them? Most of them were small fry, insignificant because of their original materials, but the number of them was so absurd that it could be called a muddy stream. Even so, if the situation where several to a dozen or more monsters attacked us in waves continued for a long time, my physical and spiritual strength, not to mention Murasaki''s, would not havested.


    "We''re getting nowhere. If that''s the case...!"


    Murasakies to a halt and sheathes her sword once more after kicking off all the nearby youkai with a shockwave of seven shes.


    "Murasaki-sama!?"


    "Just for a few minutes. Protect me there for a while."


    Murasaki dismisses my words with a crisp, blunt stare. She closes her eyes and takes a deep, deep breath. It is literally a natural state, and her spiritual power, which had been tense and turbulent just a moment ago, subsides like a receding wave, and its presence fades a little.


    "Mister!? What is she doing...!? Why is she stopping!?"


    "You watch the back! I''ll stop those in front...!!"


    I order coldly to the guide who wants to run away quickly, and I move forward. I cut the artery in the neck of a cat and a wolf youkai who approached quickly in the darkness with a short spear to kill them, and then I pierce a flea as big as a big dog who jumped in front of me with a bullet-like speed with a dagger through its face. This flea b*stard, it''s going to suck my blood, huh...!?


    "From above...��H-holy...!?"


    Immediately after that, I heard a noise from the ceiling and looked up to see a cockroach that looked like it could hold a human being in its armsing down. Probably, the original material was a ck cockroach. It pped its wings like an angel. But it stares at me with inorganic red glowing eyes, not knowing what it is thinking, and its jaws open wide up and down, from side to side.


    "It''s so disgusting...!!!"


    I strengthened my legs with my spiritual power without thinking and kicked it from the side, but I don''t regret it. I didn''t want to get sttered with its bodily fluids by using my short spear. And mmed face-first into the wall of the underground tunnels, the half-destroyed head of the roach is mercilessly swarmed by the other youkai.


    "Ten seconds left, huh? Sh*t... they''re stilling!!"


    I count the time remaining as ordered by Murasaki, and at the same time, I turn around and throw my short spear with great force. It pierced into the face of the monster bat that tried to attack my guide from behind, and it fell down into the sewage. Now I can no longer use my spear.


    As I look forward, I cunningly stab the head of a young youkai pit viper that was trying to entangle itself with the corpses of itsrades and its legs under the cover of darkness, from above. With a twist of the de, I crush its brainpletely. But then, the vitality of snakes is surprisingly high, and even an ordinary pit viper without youkai-ization can survive for about a whole day on its head alone. Considering the nature of the material, it was necessary to kill the snake without fail.


    "Five seconds left...! Huh...!?"


    A sh fish came out of the sewage. It looked as big as a dolphin, with four legs like a crocodile abyss... The creature, which had probably been watching for a long time, smiled a grotesque smile and opened its mouth to Murasaki as if it had been waiting impatiently toe out. Seriously...!


    "Make it in time...!"


    When I leap in front of Murasaki, the youkai��s attack-like impact is released at the same time. Judging from the impact, it probably could have cut through steel like a water cutter. Even the robes, whose durability had been improved by the sorcery, were rendered powerless in a few seconds.


    But, at the next moment when my robe was about to bepletely cut off and my body damaged, I held up my dagger and scattered the sshes of water. The water that was hit by the dagger still sshed at a very high speed and cut a thin slit on the surface of my body... but it was a hundred times better than if my body had been severed.


    And then...


    "Sorry, monsters. Time''s up...!"


    A momentter, I felt a rush of spiritual power like a storm swirling behind me. At the same time, an absolute sense of death gripped the ce. In response, the youkai who had just attacked us tensed up, and the smarter ones turn and run away in a hurry. But it was toote.


    "Hama?Kengi Issen...!! (Exorcism Sword Technique - sh (��ħ?����һ�W))"


    A moment after that shout, the underground tunnels were filled with light.


    ...


    It was the ''shockwave'' of a sword thrust from the very edge of the clearest possible light. Incredibly, the light that momentarily filled the underground waterway was probably an instantaneousbustion caused by the frictional heat of the air from the shockwave.


    The shock and resonance of air and sound blew away all of the youkai before my eyes, leaving no trace of them. Literally, flesh and blood were vaporized and dispersed before the impact, and bones were scattered like sand. What is most terrifying is the fact that it was done over a wide area without letting even those who had escaped into the sewers or behind side streets escape, and with little damage to anything but the target youkai... the underground tunnel itself.


    And after the non-humans had wiped out, there was no threat left in sight. There wasplete emptiness. A thrust like a half-map attack that engulfed even the most distant youkai... yes, a thrust with a sword, and with that alone most of the youkai were reduced to dust, and even the surviving youkai who were lucky enough to survive were afraid of the current blow, and temporarily retreated backward. Even I could feel it by the air.


    Both the guide and I were stunned, unable to believe what had just happened. The guide was falling on his buttocks from the sheer force of it all.


    "...!? Are you all right, Murasaki-sama!!?"


    A nking sound echoed through the underground water. I look in the direction of the sound and see Murasaki dropping her sword to the floor and falling to her knees. Immediately, I ran over to her.


    "...!?"


    I jerked slightly as I approached Murasaki.


    The de of her sword had evaporated. White smoke trailed from the sword''s hilt, and her palm was slightly reddened as if she had been burned. Ako Murasaki''s face was blue and she was breathing hard, and sweat was pouring out of her forehead.


    "Haah... haah... haah... it seems... I missed quite a few, huh? Well... not as many as my father and brothers. It''s true, I''m pathetic."


    Breathlessly, Murasaki scoffs at her own skill. Oh, is that a failure level of power? I guess exorcists aren''t human.


    Still, it seems that the blow was a map attack against youkai in a closed area or a city (town), which is a technique inherited from the Ako family. Naturally, the skill and spiritual power required for the attack were not so great, and the one she had just done seemed to be a failure in her father''s eyes. In addition, more than half of her spiritual power was consumed, her sword was vaporized, and her whole body was suffering from muscr pain.


    "It''s not like my brothers...I didn''t want to use it too much since it looks like this after just one shot... hahh... hahh... but it can''t be helped! Come on, let''s get on with it...!"


    Ako Murasaki tries to stand up, though she is still wobbly. But her legs are shaking like a newborn fawn, and the next moment she almost loses her posture...


    "Excuse me, Murasaki-sama"


    I rushed to her side and supported her by grabbing both her shoulders. At the same time, I apologize to her because a servant like me touched her with both hands so closely. I know she won''t yell at me for holding her hands because of the precedent... but I think I should apologize just in case.


    "I don''t mind, thank you. Huh...!?"


    "Is something wrong? ...This is... my mistake..."


    Unintentionally, I suppress my tendency to show my natural disposition and reply, maintaining a nonchnt attitude and a nk expression on my face. But, well, it would be bad if her clothes were stained with lowly blood.


    My wound, by the way, was caused by the puke water sprayed by the previous youkai fish. Although I was only sprayed and directly hit for a split second, so it was not a serious wound, a portion of my robe was torn, the epidermis was ripped up, and blood was soaking out. If anything, there were cuts on my arms, legs, and face from the sshed puke water, and blood was flowing from them as well.


    And the problem here, too, is the bleeding. Of course, it wasn''t life-threatening, but it was still too much to look at, and what would happen if I supported another person''s body as it was...


    (Silk cloth, it must have cost a lot of money, isn''t it?)


    Even though it was not a formal costume, Murasaki was the youngest daughter of a famous family of exorcists. It must be at least a hundred times more expensive than those ofmon people. If it is covered with the blood of a lowly servant... it''s not good enough in terms of the values of this world. Isn''t it bad? Nevertheless, the guide looks pale when he''s finallye to his senses.


    Now silence reigns. The air is heavy... and it''s Murasaki again who breaks it.


    "Let''s go. We don''t have much time."


    Murasaki begins to walk as if nothing had happened, using her sheath, which has evaporated and lost its de, as a walking stick. My guide and I roll our eyes at theck of reaction we expected and fall silent. Murasaki takes one look at us and frowns grimly.


    "What is it? Is there something you want to say?"


    "N-no..."


    "I don''t care what you think, but I understand the time and the ce. I won''t do something stupid like getting angry just because my clothes are dirty at a time like this."


    The girl replies with a bitter expression on her face as if she is remembering something, but then she immediately turns her face into a Buddhist monk''s face. Sweat drips down her forehead, but she desperately tries to move forward.


    "..."


    "...if you keep silent, it''s not good for us..."


    "Ah, please forgive me. Guide, lead the way."


    I bow to Murasaki, who looks somewhat displeased and raises her voice and ask the guide to resume leading the way. At the same time, the guide stood up as if jumping up and down, started to walk through the dark underground tunnels impatiently, and soon overtook Murasaki.


    (Well, then... If that''s the case...)


    I stand beside the exorcist''s girl who is walking slowly, relieved that Murasaki can take an adult attitude, and wondering if this will work too.


    "...what do you want?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t mean to be rude, but it''s going to take a long time to get to the exit on your feet."


    "I understand. I still know how to defend myself better than you. If you want, you can go ahead of me."


    Murasaki says, as if she is buying a sales pitch. But I don''t intend to do that...


    "No, it''s not that, but I''d like to help you if you don''t mind my asking."


    "Help? What do you mean by that? It can''t be!?"


    She looks doubtful at my proposal, but is she humiliated when she realizes what it is? Her face turns red with embarrassment. However, as expected...


    "...do you mean you will carry me on your back like a baby or an old man? And moreover, me on your back?"


    "I understand your difort, but we don''t have much time. Please think about it."


    Although Murasaki still looks ufortable, I dare to advise her once again. Her survival is an essential condition for my survival, and even if it were not so, it would be too painful a loss for her, who is a valuable asset in this world and this country, to be eaten without any hesitation and used as a material to strengthen youkai. Even if she is a low-ranked person in the eyes of her family, she is a monster in my eyes.


    "It seems that the blow earlier has blown away quite a few of them, but I still don''t know what will happen in the future. For the safety of all of us, please give priority to recovering your strength. Please, I beg you."


    Thest word was a killing sentence calcted from her character. It was like taking advantage of her personality, which was like a lump of an inferiorityplex... but I had no choice at this point.


    At my request, Murasaki looked even more reluctant and pondered for a few seconds. ...But she was neither stupid nor blind to the situation, as she said so herself.


    "...I''ll punish youter if you carry me roughly, okay? I don''t care if you''re my cousin''s servant. Keep that in mind."


    With a tone of "I disapprove of you," but she was open to it. She was irreverent and proud, but still a good person at heart.


    "Thank you very much."


    I thanked her again, and I took a step closer to carry her on my back as I had said. And at that moment, I made a fatal mistake.


    "Huh...?"


    I felt a piercing shock and pain from behind me, and I felt bewilderment before I screamed. Then, I fearfully looked at the source of the pain.


    A bloody serpentine tail had sprouted out of the side of my robe.


    "...Oh,e on, this isn''t funny. Huh?"


    I didn''t scream when I realized what was happening, but just took one look at the snakelike tail that was wagging like a snake sticking out of my side and blurted out. At the same time, I vomited up red blood in a single gulp, a feeling of vomit rising up from the back of my throat. The bitter taste of iron spreads through my mouth. Hahaha, this tastes bad.


    "Gghh... Cough!?"


    The next moment... when the tail is pulled out from its side at once. The tip of the tail was twisted back, and because it was pulled out so roughly, blood spurted out from the wound as if it were sshing. As it was, I was mmed to the side against the wall by the swinging tail.


    "What...? Uh...?"


    Not knowing what had just happened in front of her, Ako Murasaki''s mouth was agape like a fish onnd. My blood spurted out of her side and sttered on her cheek, but she didn''t seem to notice it. Good grief, I guess she''s inexperienced. I wish she would get herself into fighting shape right away.


    "But, I can''t say that, can I?"


    I muttered with a bitter smile as I held the wound with sweat dripping down my forehead and blood pouring out of my side. As I muttered, I took a nce behind me.


    And out of the dim darkness of the underground waterway, it appeared. Or, more precisely, crawling on the ceiling...?


    It was clinging to the walls and ceiling with its pure strength of arms. And then itnded on the floor on all fours, wagging its blood-soaked tail, in a move reminiscent of a cat or a monkey, with a throaty, mockingugh.


    ''<i>Kukukuku...!!</i>''


    It was probably the newest member of ''youkai mother''s'' family, a newborn baby monster, which previously want to eat me in the hall before. Its mouth twisted in a stream of viscous saliva. Then, it appeared in front of us, ready to put a stop to its prey that had escaped from its nest...


    AI image based from the Fanart


    The fanart


    Ako Murasaki Illustration fanart: link


    Ako Murasaki AI Illustration based on the fanart:

 Chapter 30.1

    Chapter 30.1


    "Buzz, buzzzz...!"


    "Aaaaarrrggghhh!!!"


    In the underground tunnels that spread out like abyrinth... the hordes of youkai, who filled the tunnels, have been killed without being allowed to resist by a single human being. But the monsters outside of human reason, who are out of the control of youkai mother, still rush to this best prey, which is a human who has strayed into their path... a woman with high spiritual power.


    ...without even understanding the difference in power.


    "Get out of my sight, you insects."


    Those words were enough. The next moment, one by one, they are ripped apart, blown apart, and turned into pieces of meat. The woman kicked away the youkai with only a fan in her hand, marching forward through the no man''s wilderness.


    It was a one-sided ughter. The woman''s face, as she ughtered the monsters amid her ongoing ughter, showed no emotion. The peach-colored girl, who still looks young but also gives off a bewitching atmosphere, is hardly interested in the countless lives she has taken, giving only a coldness to those who see her.


    No, that''s not it... the half-youkai fox, who follows her closely or furtively, senses the passion in her Lord''s heart, although she is puzzled by it.


    She recalled that moment when her Lord, Kizuki Aoi, who was enjoying something while staring at a hand mirror alone... suddenly widened her eyes, then her face turned pale, and finally her face became shocked and her expression became like a Noh mask at almost the same time.


    And abruptly she stood up, got off the ox cart, and with only her, a half-Youkai, she ignored the surrounding people''s restraints, or she eliminated them by force and went through the depths of the underground tunnels without even a single guide.


    Her steps were unsteady as she walked through the intricate dark passages as if she knew the structure of this underground passage from the very beginning. Of course, this was not the case. In reality, she was searching for the target with dozens of shikigami and knew the direction and distance to the target by divination.


    "Ah, ugh...."


    And so, here they are. Shiro follows behind her Lord with an anxious look on her face. At her feet are countless piles of dead youkai scattered about. She worries more about him who stepped into this underground tunnel before her, as well as about her Lord, who has been in a swarthy mood since a few minutes ago. She had heard that there were not so many youkai in there, but she could not be so sure because of the amount of them lurking in there. If that''s the case...


    "Tomobe-san... is he all right?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?!"


    The small, soliloquized words are answered by an angry, dough-filled woman, and Shiro''s shoulders shake, her tail and ears droop, and she starts to get frightened. The dense rush of spiritual power, which can even be felt as if the Lord beside her is trying to kill her, brings tears to her eyes.


    But after seeing the half-youkai girl, Kizuki''s second daughter''s face turns stern and she turns back to the front immediately. Then she mutters.


    "Yes, he''s safe. I must believe that. Otherwise, I will have to... Yes, I will take action. But there is a good chance he is fine, isn''t there? I mean, it''s just many little fish out there doing their thing. The creep is just losing control of these guys. So he must be safe. It wouldn''t be special if he couldn''t handle them. Yeah, he should be. I''m sure he''s safe. I am certain he had the right bait and isn''t foolish enough to not use it properly. Otherwise, with what he''s capable of... No, it can''t be! I don''t want to think about it! It''s impossible! No way! It can''t be!!!!"


    Aoi mutters to herself like a curse and yells at the end, at the same time she swings her fan vigorously with her passion. At the same time, a storm was generated. It turned into an intangible de, and with a single blow, it obliterated the muddy stream of the threadworms that hade crashing in from the front, leaving not a single individual, not even a single piece of flesh. It was a frontal crushing blow with the massive firepower made possible by releasing enormous spiritual power with the utmost efficiency.


    "Hehe... Hehehehe..."


    Aoiughed eerily, having destroyed all the threats in the vicinity, and with all her might. But it was a ghastly and terrible smile. Her expression colored with intense emotion was so terrifying that Shiro could not look at her directly, let alone call out to her. But...


    "......"


    ncing at her Lord with a trembling smile for a moment, Shiro looked down. She gets another impression, too.


    Yes. To her, Aoi''s expression was like a lost child who is desperately looking for her parents out of anxiety...


    * * *


    ''It'' was hungry... yes, ''it'' was starving badly.


    ''It'' awoke from a warm sleep, its consciousness became clear, ''it'' broke through the cradle that nurtured it and ''re-birthed'', and the first sensation it became aware of was hunger. ''It'' was hungry for something indescribable and ineffable.


    And as the blurred vision... more like a photoreceptor or a pit organ than the so-called naked eye or eyeball... came into focus and became clearly aware of its surroundings, its colors, and shapes, ''it'' first became curious about the being existence and then became interested in it.


    The being body, constrained by the mass of flesh that filled the walls and pirs of the great hall without a space between them, seemed to be very vulnerable. Then, with a sluggish and slow body, freshly reborn, ''it'' ran up to the being and observed it from the corner of its eye and nose.


    The being seemed to have no hard hair, no thick fat, and no strong muscles or exoskeleton. It with such fragile skin that could be damaged by the slightest thing, ''its'' instincts clearly told ''it'' that the being was a lower predator than ''it''. ''it'' could see the fear in its eyes as ''it'' flicked ''its'' long tongue across its cheek. At the same time... ''It'' is filled with a sense of brutal, cruel, and abusive superiority that is typical of youkai.


    But at the same time...''it'' felt frustrated. Feeling the emotions of a lower creature that fears its own existence in front of it, and its very existence itself. ''It'' did not understand why. But ''it'' did know that it was feeling an unspeakable sense of anger, frustration, and intense hunger at the mere sight of the creature. It was as if something precious to ''it'' had been lost...


    Therefore, ''it'' tried to bite the being in front of ''it'' to make up for the loss. Opening ''its'' jaws to the limit, tearing ''its'' soft flesh from ''its'' head with ''its'' wildly growing fangs, crushing its skull, and sucking its contents... ''It'' was under the illusion that if ''it'' could contain the being in its body, ''it'' would fill something missing in its mind. So ''it'' tried to prey on the being, but...


    "Oh, my dear little boy. You can''t eat him, okay?"


    The words bound ''it'' from the root of ''its'' soul. The sensation of having one''s thoughts forcibly smeared, the instinct violently and yet gently urging one to obey the words. It was an irresistible urge.


    But ''it'' reluctantly obeys the words. ''It'' obeys its mother''smand and goes to the "feeding ground" to start devouring the mountain of "food".


    No... ''it'' was sure of this as it gorged itself on the ''food''. The ''food'' piled up in front of ''it'' is not what ''it'' seeks. Certainly, the physical hunger will be satisfied. But... something was missing from the cold ''food'' before ''it''. Itcked something that the soul of the ''it'' sought.


    Not enough, not enough... something is missing. Something to satisfy this feeling of soul-unfulfillment, something to satisfy this craving, something to satisfy this sense of loss, is missing in this ''food''.


    That''s why it was an opportunity. When that fragile being stabbed ''its'' mother with the dagger, ''it'' sensed the loosening of the shackles that bind ''its'' soul and body. The vulnerable beings fled from the hall, and ''mother'' had not yet recovered from the shock and grief, and the yoke of the soul that held ''it'' and ''its'' family members captive had lost its power.


    And ''it'' was not so foolish as to miss its once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. And so, ''it'' disappeared and tracked down the ''fragile'' ones, waiting with a subdued instinct for its more foolish brethren to weaken them. And when the opportunity presented itself for the brethren to be blown to bits, it finally...


    * * *


    "T-that thing is... from back then...!?"


    Ako Murasaki''s face tightens as she stares at the creature that appears before her. She had seen many horrifying creatures since she had entered these underground tunnels, but this one was special.


    The creature that tore open its meat sack must have been created by mixing several creatures. It seemed to have the characteristics of all creatures, and yet it was different from any of them... The appearance of this creature, which showed a wild and violent nature that appealed to human instincts, made Murasaki take a step back, and her wobbly legs got entangled and she fell down on her butt on the floor involuntarily.


    ''<i>Grrruuumble... Kukukuk!!</i>''


    The creature twisted its neck and let out a doglike snarl, then shook its bare, lipless mouth and slurped. The gesture, which reminded her of a human being in a cruel way, made Murasaki''s shoulders tremble almost as an unconditional reflex, and made goosebumps appear on her skin in disgust.


    Then, after taking a nce at the female in front of her, the monster shifts its attention to the fragile being that mmed against the wall. Under the cover of darkness, it stabbed the fragile being in the side with its sharp tail and mmed it against the wall. The human coughing and coughing, holding the wound and breathing heavily, cowering. The wound was uncontrobly flowing bright red blood through the gap between his hands, and it was already staining the floor widely.


    Still, step by step... the creature approaches the dying man. With its characteristic tongue, it wipes the drooling mouth with a lick. And... the next moment the youkai turns around with a start and stretches out its tongue to catch the hilt of the sword that Murasaki has just pulled out.


    "H-huh...!?"


    Its thick, long, ck, grotesque tongue covered in mucus entwines with Murasaki''s hand holding youkai''s sword. The sickening sensation made Murasaki involuntarily loosen her grip on the sword, and as if aiming for that moment, youkai snatched it away from her and threw it into the back of the underground tunnel.


    The monster was indeed an instinctive beast, and itcked reason, but it was not unintelligent or stupid. It understood well what the most dangerous threats were in this ce. That is why it waited until the otherpatriots had worn the little bitch down, or as it is now, acted like it was caught off guard and took away its weapons. If she had jumped at it outright, the monster would have been stabbed in the chest with the sword she pulled out on the spur of the moment, and they would have been forced to fight each other.


    ...yes, youkai understood that the sword was dangerous. The memory that has been stuck in its brain in fragments has been sounding the rm bells. The memory of someone long ago had warned it of the danger of that sword, and how dangerous it was in the hands of that family. That''s why the monster took the youkai sword when the human girl was caught off guard and neutralized it.


    Now, knowing that its performance had gone well, the youkai''s mouth hangs open in a derisive smile. Its mouth is twisted into a gaping maw, and a slurping stream of mucus stains the floor. In front of it, the female shudders in despair at theck of a weapon against it.


    It was foolish, youkai thought. One of the swords was a youkai sword and the other one was of some quality, but to step into this underground tunnel with only two swords and in such a light outfit? The human girl in front of it must have been very careless. Although even she had entered here fully armed to the best of her ability, it couldn''t do anything.


    "......?"


    For a moment, the monster doubts its own thinking. What was it thinking? How could it have just been born and yet know that youkai sword are dangerous? Whose memory is this in the first ce?


    "Grrruuumble...!!!"


    The slight puzzlement, however, did not take shape until a momentter, when anger, frustration, and impulse engulfed it. Just as it desires, the creature stretches out its freely moving tongue in the next instant and strikes the exorcist girl in front of it in the stomach.


    "Ggh...? Cough...!!!?"


    It might have been different if she had been in perfect condition. However, the blow was too much for Murasaki, who was drained of most of her spiritual power and was not even equipped with adequate protective gear. The girl fell backward and coughed with tears in her eyes. The next moment, she notices the shadow. But it''s toote.


    "Huh...!?"


    When she turns to face forward, the face of the terrifying creature is standing right in front of her. Its mouth hung brutally open, and saliva dripped from its fangs onto the girl''s cheeks.


    The saliva was so viscous and foamy with a peculiar smell of translucent color, and it stained her white soft cheek. But she couldn''t scream either, because she knew that to tear her eyes away from youkai now would provoke youkai and bring about her death.


    "Ah...ah..."


    A frightened girl of appropriate age with tears in her eyes, there was not a trace of the person who had in hundreds of non-human monsters in her first battle today.


    The monster smiles at the sight of her. Then it stabbed the girl sharply in the right arm with its tail.


    "Ah... Aaaaaahhh!!?"


    The tail prated through the palm of her right arm and went deep into the floor below it. The girl cried out pathetically in pain for the first time in her life. The monster slurps again with a derisive "Kukukuk!" It knew that this kind of injury was not so unusual for exorcists, especially for defective/stray exorcists, and that few people would be in agony from that kind of pain.


    "Ugh... Ggh... Ah... No, what will you... Aahhh!? No!?"


    The creature stretches out its ck whip-like tongue. Murasaki senses a suspicious atmosphere from youkai and desperately tries to shake it off, but to no avail. She has lost much of her spiritual power and is now nothing more than a thirteen-year-old girl.


    With a stroke on the girl''s cheek, its tongue lightly curls around her thin, slender neck. Then, its tongue deftly twirls around the cor of the garment as if it were a hand. And at once, it grabs it and rips it...


    "Aahhh...!? No!? Stop!? Aaahhh...!?"


    Murasaki''s clothes had been ripped off in a single sh from her neck to the valley between her thin breasts, her navel, and her left side. Her white skin was exposed, and her young physique was revealed through the fabric. She quickly tried to cover her body with both hands and screamed in pain as her hand was pierced. In response to her cries and screams, the monster chides him with an insect-like cry.


    "Ughhh, p-please... Don''t do this, please... Please, I beg of you..."


    Before long, Murasaki was sobbing and pleading out of fear, despair, pain, and shame. A girl is just a girl, and a sheltered girl is just a sheltered girl. For a helpless child with nothing to rely on, it may have been only natural for her to beg for her life.


    ...even if it is disgraceful behavior from the point of view of the exorcists.


    "Grrruuumble...!!!"


    "Ah... no... please stop... What are you doing... Noooo...!?"


    But, of course, such pleas for life were futile against youkai. Mucus dripped down from her chin onto the girl''s abdomen. The flexible tongue slithered down the girl''s lower body and traced her thighs. The girl feels an unknown fear and chill. No, her intuition as a woman told her. She knows what the creature in front of her is going to do to her.


    (Yes, I remember, I think, my father said...)


    Immediately she remembers her father''s words that she heard when she was much younger than she is now. Youkai are cruel, cunning, tyrannical. And selfish, greedy, and covetous. They have neither reason nor self-control. They are loyal to their own desires, feelings, and instincts, just like animals. And for many youkai, power is the most important desire of all, and they will do whatever it takes to achieve it.


    Yes, especially a girl with spiritual power is the best thing for youkai. Their flesh will increase their youkai spirit far more than that of mere humans and will lead them to a higher level.


    But they can eat it anytime they want. In the end, when they are no longer useful. However, most of the time, before that, youkai flock to women in groups to drain their power regrly, and they are often found dead...!!


    "No... no, no, noooo!? Someone help me!! No, please stop! Nooooo!!?"


    Imagining the worst future that could befall her, she desperately calls out for help that is noting. She cries out in despair and screams, not knowing to whom she is addressing. She screamed and screamed. It was all she could do.


    On the other hand, Youkai, feeling superior to this wretched woman, began to prepare itself to finally conquer her, to subdue her, and to provide itself with an outlet for its desires. Its thick tongue slips into the gap between the girl''s clothes. Then it stroked her thin waist while running its rough tongue over her soft, white skin. From there, the tongue moves up her small buttocks to her groin, and finally to her groin, where it reaches its tip. ...Seeing herself being defiled beyond recovery... Murasaki prepares herself, and her eyes close in horror. But then...


    "I think you''re out of your mind if you go any further than that...!?"


    "Huh...?"


    The next moment, Murasaki''s eyes widen at the sound of that voice. At the same time, a monster scream rang out. Then, through her tear-stained blurred vision, she saw clearly. From behind youkai''s back, a shabby servant thrusts a dagger toward the monster''s heart...


    * * *

 Chapter 30.2

    Chapter 30.2


    As soon as I was stabbed in the side, I knew that this newborn brat youkai had been trying to get an opening for us all along. Therefore, it was only natural that I was also looking for an opening for youkai as well.


    I could tell who was the most dangerous to the monsters in this ce, and at the same time, it was also obvious who would attract youkai the most.


    That''s why I had been waiting for an opportunity for a long time. With ''Ako Murasaki'' as my ''bait'', I was sure to get rid of the newborn baby. Fortunately, I knew that she would not be killed immediately because she was a woman. And I knew that although the monster seemed to have some wisdom, it was still a monster, cunning in its behavior, but at the same time arrogant and unaware of the fact that it could be caught tfooted.


    If that were the case...!!


    "Shallow...!?"


    As I had been taking narcotic pills to cover up the bleeding pain in my abdomen, my dagger stab had not been able to pierce the monster''s heartpletely due to my own low physical strength.


    A momentter, youkai swung its tail like a whip. I read its trajectory just before it swung and tilted my head. But the left side of my neck is sliced open, and red blood spurts out. D*mn... Even though I''m already on the verge of anemia...!!


    "You son of a b*tch... Gghhh!?"


    I screamed in searing pain as soon as I pulled out the dagger for another stab. As soon as I pulled out the dagger, youkai''s yellowish-green bodily fluids sshed out and burned my right arm. Apparently, youkai''s blood is highly acidic.


    "Grrruuumble!"


    Youkai turned around and hit me. At the same time, I throw my dagger at it. But, it missed and the gori-sama''s dagger lies at the end of the underground tunnel. The youkai then grabs my neck and presses me against the wall.


    "Ggh, Gghhh...!?"


    The monster approaches me slowly with its creepy, peculiar look toward me as my neck is being squeezed tightly. The long tongue that has been ying with Murasaki''s bodyes close to my face.


    The visual of the tongue is obviously for erotic games, but in fact, it is a ridiculous weapon that has a projectile speed and hardness that could prate a human head if it were to hit too hard. And this youkai was now trying to use its tongue as a clear weapon, unlike ying with Murasaki earlier.


    "No, stop it, you monster...! Sto�� Aahhh!?"


    Trying to save me from being killed, Murasaki tries to get up but is struck again by the tail and falls to the ground. With a sniffle, youkai takes a nce at Murasaki and res at me with a hateful look. Then, the grip on my neck tightens. I felt like I was about to suffocate.


    "Ggh... Don''t...e any closer... Run away... Haa, please... get out of here..."


    Murasaki, who has been cut and maimed, lies crumpled on the floor, nearly half-naked, her face pale with despair, as she continues to mutter deliriously. Now, after giving me a cold stare, the monster opens its mouth wide as if it''s been waiting for me, and tries to take a bite out of my head. But...!


    "Haha, I''m sorry, but... thew of the jungle is thew of the jungle, right?"


    Youkai, who was about to devour me, twists its head as if in doubt when I give it a wry smile, even though I''m supposed to be cornered. But it''s toote...!


    The next moment, youkai turns its head as if in a panic when it realizes the murderous intent, and a silvery serpent appears from the side and bites it almost swallowing its lower body whole.


    ...no, it is not a serpent. It was a freestanding sword made up of countless small des, ovepping each other.


    "Growwlllll!!?"


    The youkai was bitten by the sword, its body was twisted and tightened, and its entire body was cut open, spraying yellowish-green blood.


    The ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter (������������))'', one of the youkai swords passed down in the Ako family, was the most gentle and easy to handle of all the youkai swords in the family, and... its unique feature was that it did not depend on the user''s skill level. But then, this is the "predatory form" of ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'', the sight of it rampaging against youkai right in front of my eyes.


    ...ording to the setting, this youkai sword was originally just a sword. But as a result of the first head of the Ako family, who had a broken personality, cutting down numerous youkai with cruelty and persistence, this sword was bathed in blood and hatred, and directly inherited countless curses, transforming itself into a kind of kujuuku-jin (99 deities or spirits that are said to protect and guard the boundaries of a sacred space (��ʮ����)). Or, in this case, is it more like youkai-ization?


    Either way, the sword has transformed in a single generation, which would normally take a long time. There is no doubt that it was filled with such a grudge, and one day it finally awakened its ego as a youkai sword and attacked its master as a monsterposed of countless des, ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)''... then, it forgot its master.


    After that, many times, sometimes at the time of the recement of the master, the youkai sword suddenly revolted against its master, but each time it was forcibly recognized by the owner of the Ako family, who was a maniac, and finally it became quiet in the mode of giving up. Oh, how pathetic...


    However, the youkai sword, though seemingly pathetic at first nce, was in fact so powerful that no swordsmen or exorcists would be able to control it. Even if it sounds pathetic, the quality of the sword is actually good enough to be handled roughly by the Ako n members and depending on the user, it has enough sharpness to cut down an average cmity youkai. Even the "predatory form" that is about to collide with youkai, the scalesposed of countless des would normally cause countless cuts if touched carelessly, and its body did not seem to mind even its highly acidic body fluid. Well, it may depend on thepatibility, but even the sword can win without its owner if it is a great youkai. And this fight made me think so.


    "H-huh...!?"


    Murasaki looked at the scene in front of her, stunned. Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' has left its master, who is in charge of suppressing and controlling its youkai energy, and awakens its youkai consciousness when it has been exposed to youkai blood. Murasaki seemed to be seeing for the first time the "predatory form" in which the sword is trying to increase its power by devouring other youkai to retaliate against the hateful Ako family one day.


    Well, it is just a youkai sword that even a mediocre Murasaki can hold down, isn''t it? (I''m not saying thatmon exorcists can suppress it)


    (It did well...)


    Coughing through teary eyes and touching the tightness marks on my neck, I am relieved. Everything had gone ording to n.


    I''m not smug. With my skills, I''m limited to a few small youkai without preparation, and a few medium youkai alone with maximum preparation, traps, and surprise attacks. Even when I was against previous m and fox, I would have died in a heartbeat if I had been alone in the true sense of the word. That is all I am capable of.


    How am I supposed to stop an unscathed youkai with most of my spiritual power gone, with no support from anyone, or even with a hole in my side, with my head spinning? Impossible. It would fail for sure. I don''t even need to try. The result is obvious.


    The main purpose of my stabbing the creature in the back was blood. Then. when youkai counterattacked me, I naturally threw my dagger, which was covered with spurts of blood, toward the direction where youkai''s sword was thrown away. As it turns out, the youkai sword, bathed in youkai''s blood, automatically preys on its prey. But then, I didn''t expect the blood to be highly acidic... D*mn, my right arm hurts...


    "S-servant...? You, your stomach wound is..."


    "Hey, guide! Where are you hiding? I know you''re here!"


    Murasaki mutters something, unaware that her torn clothes are shifting, but I don''t have time to answer her. No, seriously, you have a hole in your side too, don''t you? ...My internal organs are unharmed, and I''m covering up the pain with medicine, but there''s not enough blood, and it''s starting to make me feel bad...


    "Y-yes. You''re a great mister. You can handle a monster like that."


    "Help me stop the bleeding!! D*mn....I don''t me you if you don''t smile and fool around...!!"


    I lean my back against the wall and click my tongue, out of breath. I can''t ask a guide who has little or no experience inbat to fight a youkai head-on. Even if he dared to fight, he would probably onlyst a few seconds. It''s a good thing he didn''t run away alone and just hid behind a side street. But then again, he should have at least helped with medical care.


    "Hahh... Hahh... Hahh somehow, it''s over... huh?"


    Clutching my side with a piece of cloth to stop the bleeding, I take a nce at the battle in front of me. It seemed that the end was near.


    Youkai lets out a roar that sounds like a scream. Its seemingly mechanical and physical body is supposed to be strong, but its whole body is already covered with cuts and blood. The lower half of its body was being wrapped, restrained, and tightened with a creaking sound like metal. The youkai sword, which resembles a giant snake, looks down at the youkai who desperately tries to escape with both eyes glowing red like a devil''s fire. Then, with a gulp, it opens its mouth as if to swallow it whole. And then...


    "Grolll!!?"


    The youkai sword bites down on the head of the frantic youkai. With a grotesque grinding sound, the youkai''s exoskeleton cracks. Youkai, realizing its own fate, violently attacked with a fierce and ghastly look, but its resistance was in vain, perhaps because its strength was too different from the others. It seemed only a matter of time before the monster was devoured by the youkai sword, which was gradually being hunted down like a snake.


    "I-Is this the end...?"


    Although she was shocked by the shocking sight of her own youkai sword devouring youkai alive in front of her eyes, Murasaki somehow managed to speak. Rather than speaking the truth, she seemed to be wishing for it to be over. But...


    "No, not yet..."


    I muttered quietly at Murasaki''s words. I wasn''t sure. But I couldn''t believe that the cunning youkai in front of me would end like this, and I knew that this world was not this sweet, and more than anything else, I understood the bad luck and theck of precision of the person named Ako Murasaki. So...


    "Growwlllll...!!! Spew!!!!"


    "Huh...!?"


    A momentter, a shadow is spat out from youkai''s mouth toward Murasaki, but before it reaches her, I pierced it with a dagger thrown with great force, and it fails miserably. Only a few drops of translucent saliva stuck to the shadow and sshed onto Murasaki''s face, stopping her from thinking for a few seconds. Then, she immediately understood the situation and slowly turned her head in my direction, her face turning pale.


    "...well, it''s important to assume that anything may happen, right?"


    I was talking to myself, holding the hole in my side where I had felt severe pain from the projectile I had just thrown, and saying this to myself. But it was a lie.


    After all, I knew. One of the ways of death for a girl named Ako Murasaki was to die instantly by being pierced through the chest by youkai''s vomit from its mouth...


    (...I mean, the creators of this game must be crazy to have prepared ten different death scenes of her in these underground tunnels alone, right?)


    I was literally gasping for air as I looked up to the heavens and took a deep breath, suddenly thinking about such an out-of-ce thing...


    The original illustration => here

 Chapter 31.1

    Chapter 31.1


    "Ggi... Gghiiiii!? Gghi... gi..."


    A small, ugly scream came from the body, writhing on the floor like a drowning man in agony. It was clearly not a normal creature, as its head was cut in half and it did not die instantly.


    This monster, which looked like an eel with no eyes and whose whole body waspletely white, was spat out by the dying youkai as if it was hisst desperate effort... It was probably the main body of that youkai, or his alter ego, or some kind of alter ego. Judging from the fact that it was moving toward Murasaki instead of escaping to the sewage, it might have the ability to be a parasite...


    ...either way, it''s only a matter of time before it dies since its head was cracked open.


    "M-mister... I retrieved it back..."


    "Hmm? ...Ah, thank you."


    Fearfully, the guide pulls out a dagger from the miserably suffering monster and offers it to me, who is roughly wounded and unable to move. The dagger is, to be sure, a gori-made dagger. I had thought that he might just take it because of its high price, but I was a little surprised to see him being so obedient. Though I don''t want to be rude, so I won''t show it in my face.


    "I can''t believe it spits out something like this at thest minute... At all, youkai are all creepy folks, aren''t they..."


    With a contemptuous look in his eyes, the guide takes a nce at the eel-like creature on the floor and then shifts his gaze as if he has lost interest in it. This may be partly because the youkai, who had spat out the eel-like creature, began to be chewed by the youkai sword with a loud sound of its body crunching and crunching while screaming.


    The sight of the youkai sword mercilessly devouring the screaming youkai who desperately tried to escape was so vivid and shocking that in a sense it was inevitable that both the guide and Murasaki turned their attention in that direction.


    "Gghi.... gi... it.... gurts..."


    Thus, it was only I who could hear the tinymentations of the tiny life thaty at my feet. A miserable, pathetic existence, opening its mouth like a fish onnd and twisting its body as if in search of something.


    "Am... I... gead... ahain? Gghi... gi..."


    The mortal eel was muttering a single word under its breath. There was a sense of deep despair, pain,mentation, and loneliness. Rather than the words of youkai...


    "Nwo... Ghii... gigi... Nwo... I want... two go... bwack... to... my family... Ghigi... gigi... gi..."


    The creature, who had been sobbing, pleading, and whispering in a trembling voice, finally took a deep breath and... was silenced forever. Its pping, looking-up head fell to the ground, and it never rose again.


    "...."


    I said nothing, just staring at the tiny corpse of youkai. Initially, when Murasaki was reborn, the youkai of hers had taken over her memories and personality almostpletely from a descriptive point of view. So, even though the quality of this youkai material is far worse than hers, the memories will be retained to some extent if more than one person is used as material.


    And what is worse, the most vivid memory for human beings is the suffering just before death, and such memories are more likely to be inherited to youkai...


    "...it''s really, really helpless."


    "Hey? Did you say something?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m just talking to myself. Just... sentimentality."


    I said as the guide beside me gave me a doubtful look. Yes, this is just a selfish, self-satisfied sentiment.


    It''s a little toote to say that this world is a cruel and hopeless ce, and even the tragic fates of the "former humans" who died at my feet were not necessarily the worst in this cruel world.


    So there should be no need to feel sorry for it, no need to pity it. After all, that was the way it should be. Still...


    (Family, huh...?)


    As soon as I think about it, a throbbing headache rises and I clutch my head and frown. D*mn, my head aches from deep inside ever since that motherf*cking lunatic yed with my mind. I''ve been ignoring it for a long time, thinking about it, but the back and forth is so fuzzy that once I get deep into it, I''m almost confused.


    "I-I see... That said��Eeek!? M-mister! That b*stard, it''sing this way!"


    Suddenly, the guide seemed to have noticed this and pointed at me in a frightened manner. Looking in that direction, I could see that the youkai sword, which had swallowed youkaipletely, was crawling toward me.


    "Ah... Ugghh......"


    "Murasaki-sama, please calm yourself. If you look at the sword, you will see that it is yours. It will not attack us if you are in control of it."


    I encourage her to calm down, forgetting the pain of the wound on her hand and the torn costume as she slumps to the floor in fear. Of course, this is not with good intentions, but with a backhanded meaning.


    (Even if it is corrupt, it is a youkai sword... If the master is underestimated too much, it might rebel. If that happens, we are all finished.)


    Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter) is treated as a youkai sword in the game and in the original work, but to tell the truth, it is also true that the Ako family, which is specialized in swordsmanship, can control it. If it were a mob like me, I would be literally eaten to death without being able to even resist. So, I need Murasaki to control it properly.


    ...though in reality, youkai swords, which have been carefully trained (physically) by sessive generations of Ako families, will not ovee their trauma and attack humans so easily.


    But still, there has never been such a case in the original game, let alone in the side stories and so on. Even when the sword betrayed Murasaki and skewered her to death, it did so after Murasaki was reborn as youkai... more precisely, it was the moment when the reborn Murasaki lost control of the sword after fighting with her father and dying.


    Conversely, this youkai sword has been carefully trained by its previous owners, so at least even in its violent "predatory" form, it would not attack humans just because it is hungry.


    ...yeah. That''s what it was supposed to be.


    "Huh...?"


    The rumbling, and the floating sensation I felt immediately afterward, made me realize that I was flying through the air. Unable to keep up with what was happening, my thoughts went nk and I was confused. What? What is it? What happened? What the hell happened...?


    "Ah...?"


    What I felt a littleter was a sharp pain in my left arm. As my vision turned to the opposite direction, I happened to catch a glimpse of my left hand where I felt the impact.


    ....and I saw that my left arm waspletely broken and pointing in an obviously funny direction.


    "Agghh!? Gggghhhh!!!?"


    The first thing I felt as I rolled on the floor of the underground tunnels was doubt and doubt. What''s going on? What happened? What''s happening? Who did this?


    I finally find out the cause of it as I cough up blood on the floor, wriggling my body, and look around me. Probably I was head-butted on the head. The "predatory" youkai sword, with my blood stuck to its head, was staring at me with the utmost caution and hostility.


    "...what, why?"


    I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand why. I didn''t know why. All I knew was that I was helplessly trapped in a dangerous situation. And while my head was filled with doubts, the youkai sword was transforming its appearance into something more sinister. But then, it was clearly trying to kill me.


    "Ha, ha... are you kidding me? You ungrateful son of a b*tch!"


    I had helped it to be a "predatory form," but this d*mn youkai sword... It made me so miserable that I found myself crying andughing at the reality of the situation. It was aplete escape from reality. Haha, I''m really going to cry for real.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!''</i>''


    A momentter, the ferocious youkai sword wasing at me with a grotesque roar...


    * * *


    "Wh-what...!? No, please stop! What are you doing...!!?"


    Ako Murasaki, whose face had turned pale several times during the day, was screaming with the tightest expression on her face so far.


    It was too sudden. She was already weak and worried that she would not be able to control her own sword, which had transformed her appearance into a ferocious youkai. Although the servant told her to be at ease, she still felt uneasy. To be honest, the next moment she was even prepared to be mped down and eaten to death as she had been against youkai. But... however, this was in a way worse than being eaten to death.


    Youkai sword... ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' in the form of a giant snakepletely ignored her as it slowly approached. With its huge physique, it scrambled past her, jumped, and attacked the servant with a headbutt. Moreover, she saw several des growing out of its head just before the collision, as if to increase the killing power. Amidst this, there was a glimpse of clear intent to kill and hostility.


    "Why are you doing this!? Nekiri, answer me...!"


    Murasaki shouts the abbreviated name of her sword and asks. However, the youkai sword does not pay any attention to her and crawls toward the young man who is lying on the floor moaning and suffering. Although he was dressed in ck vestments that were hardly soiled, it was clear from the red stain that was now spreading on the floor that he was losing an excessive amount of blood. Any further bleeding would be fatal.


    "...!? Nekiri!! Can''t you listen to my order!? My order, your owner''s order!"


    The frustrated girl stands in front of youkai''s sword with her hands outstretched. Her torn costume is quite revealing due to the attack by youkai, but the frantic girl does not notice this, or if she does, it is a minor detail.


    ''<i>......</i>''


    Youkai sword nces at its master with its reddish-ck binocrs, but immediately loses interest and tries to approach the servant from the side. The girl''s self-esteem is severely hurt by itsplete disregard for her.


    "......!!? I told you to stop...!!?"


    Murasaki hesitated for a moment, but immediately raised her voice and touched the iron serpent. At that moment, Murasaki''s face contorted in pain. The scales of the youkai sword were made up of countless des. It is needless to say what would happen if she touched its surface carelessly when it was moving.


    And since her right arm had been pierced by youkai, the pain she felt was considerable. Even so, she did not let go of her hand. With her bloody hand, she grabbed youkai''s sword and again gave an order.


    "I order you, don''t move!! You know what will happen if you move any further...!!?"


    It was a threat using her own body. She does not know what youkai sword thinks of her. But the fact that her orders are being silently ignored gives a pretty clear idea... but that''s not important at this point.


    What is important is her position. She is, after all, the daughter of the head of the Ako family, and she is literally giving an order to the youkai sword. If the youkai sword disobeys her order, the scar on her palm will be even more grievous.


    Murasaki admitted that she was being disrespected by the sword. She also understood that she could be a hostage. But if her sword ignored her order anymore, Murasaki would be hurt even more. If that happens, what will be done to youkai swords that have injured those who are rted to the Ako family, even if she is a disgrace to the Ako family''sck of talent...? ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' must not be a lowly monster.


    ''<i>......</i>''


    The steel monster pauses for a moment and stares at Murasaki as it touches its own torso. Murasaki is convinced of victory by its reaction. But...


    "...!? Are you going to that extent... are you going to that extent to ignore my orders...!!?"


    Murasaki''s face is distorted with grief. Youkai sword did not give up on Murasaki''s threat but responded by retracting its de. The smooth, silvery body brushes past Murasaki''s palm. A streak of bright red blood was left like a line on the silvery-white body.


    "E-eeekk...? M-mister, this is bad! W-we''ve got to get out of here... E-eeeekkkk!!?"


    The guide who was trying to escape by dragging the bloodied young man was lightly grabbed by the serpent.


    "W-Wait!! I don''t bathe every day... and I''m sweating a lot!? Wait, please wait! Give me a break! I have a hungry sister... Ghhh!?"


    The serpent tosses away the guide who desperately begs for his life as if it doesn''t care about the guide at all. The screaming guide plunged head-first into the sewer. Then, after seeing it, the serpent loses all interest in the guide and moves forward to the young man who is still in agony from the pain caused by his injury.


    "I told you to stop..!!!?"


    Murasaki rushes in front of the sword in almost hysterical desperation and strikes it with her blood-soaked fist. <i>Pow! Pow! Pow!</i> she punches it again and again, not caring about the pain of her own fist, but... what does a girl who has lost most of her spiritual power have to fear from the blows?


    Serpent looks at Murasaki''s resistance with a cold gaze. But then, it opens its jaws... and stretches out its tongue like a needle, aiming at the young man''s neck.


    "Hgghh... Aggh!"


    The blow was not fatal because the young man rolled on the floor with his palm outstretched. However, the tongue, which had turned into a metal needle, pierced the young man''s palm and went straight through the bone and flesh of his arm to his shoulder. Although he did not scream loudly, the young man let out a moan of pain. When the serpent violently pulled out its tongue, reddish-ck blood poured out from the new wound without stopping.


    "Ah, aaaaaah......!!!?"


    The sight of this made Murasaki''s face twitch even more miserably. Tears of despair, helplessness, and guilt welled up in the corners of her eyes as she desperately tried to stop her own sword, screaming and punching it.


    Still, Youkai''s sword stretched out its body without paying any attention to Murasaki. Murasaki knew what it was going to do. Just like it did to youkai just a moment ago, the youkai sword is going to mp down on its prey like a snake, break its bones, and swallow it from the head.


    "No!! Please!! Please stop!! He''s got nothing to do with this!!? Attack me, just attack me!! Why... why are you... doing that...?"


    Murasaki shouts. She couldn''t understand at all why this youkai sword would give priority to attack that servant. She could understand if it attacked her because of the history of ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru''. But why target that young man, of all people, and him only? Why him of all people?


    "No... please... please stop... Please listen to my orders... Ugh... if you hate me if you''re hungry... I''ll take his ce..."


    Murasaki''s reproachful and angrymands were gradually turning into tearful pleas. Murasaki pleads with the youkai sword as if to hang on to it. She even suggested taking her own life as a substitute.


    Normally, there would have been no need for such a request. After all, a servant is a servant, and it is natural for him to sacrifice himself for Murasaki, and she has the right to ept it as a matter of course because she has no obligation to help the young man by sacrificing herself and proposing to take his ce.


    The reason? Murasaki doesn''t know. She herself didn''t know why she would say such a foolish thing. She just didn''t want to let him die like this. Yes, she would not leave him to die without doing anything to help him...


    ''<i>......</i>''


    Youkai sword nces at its master with cold eyes and ignores her again. Then it crouches down and crawls toward the moaning young man, trying to strangle him. Murasaki screams as if she is having a tantrum, but it means nothing. But, because it seems annoyed, the youkai sword lightly restrains Murasaki with its tail so as not to disturb it any further.


    Then, when the youkai swordes within a stone''s throw of the young man and is about to open its jaws...


    "...what on earth are you doing?"


    A voice echoed too well in the underground tunnels.


    Yes, it was the very next moment that those icy words were spun. The huge body of the youkai sword was thrown through the air with a violent impact. It crushed and shattered, its skin shimmering like snow, decorated the underground tunnels.


    ''...!!!?


    The youkai sword, which had been mmed against the wall of the underground tunnels, was astonished. At first nce, it looks like a pathetic sword that has had its rebellious spirit broken again and again by the Ako n, but in fact ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' is a monster in the eyes of the general public.


    A youkai sword of that kind would be enough to wipe out its existence if it rebelled, and this youkai sword, which has maintained its existence and revived itself even after being crushed with all its might many times, is, paradoxically, a first-ss monster that even the head family of the Ako n could not easily defeat. Without damaging its body..!!?


    ''<i>Grrrrrr!!!</i>''


    The youkai sword immediately rises and roars. As soon as Murasaki, who is an obstacle to the battle, is released from its restraints, its serpent-like head splits into six pieces. Each of the six jaws had countless de fangs inside. If caught by them, the prey would be torn to pieces by hundreds or thousands of des that could cut even steel tes and would be digested while being ground into pieces. The mere sight of this horror is enough to make most people cower in fear. But...


    "Shut up!"


    ''<i>Grrrrr!?</i>''


    Immediately after, the head of the youkai sword explodes in a shockwave. The steelhead shatters into pieces. But it is not over yet.


    ''<i>......!!!!!</i>''


    The steel body of the youkai sword is the entire body of the sword, and there is no so-called brain. The "predatory form" of the serpent is only a form that has been changed for the advantage of fighting, capturing, and feeding, and the destruction of the head cannot be a fatal wound.


    With its head missing, the youkai sword attacks its attacker with tentacle-like whips extending from its entire body. The tip of the metal whip was a de, and the speed of the whip was such that it could cut through a thin steel te with ease. An attack that a mere man would have no way of dealing with. ......But still, yes. Still, it was not enough to kill the human in front of it.


    "Stop your yapping, you spoiled dog."


    The whip was all cut and shredded. At this point, the youkai sword is finally shaken. Until the moment it was cut to pieces, the youkai sword could not perceive the movement, not even the signs of it.


    "...well, you are in my way..."


    And before long, the woman touches the youkai sword''s body. She caresses the belly of the serpent with her right hand. Nonsense, when did she get so close?


    "That''s an order. ...leave."


    The girl released the words at almost the same time the serpent broke into pieces...


    * * *

 Chapter 31.2

    Chapter 31.2


    It was too one-sided. Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter) is certainly the weakest of the youkai swords owned by the Ako n.


    However, this is only from the point of view of the Ako family. Exorcists who can fight against great youkai by themselves are sufficiently top-ss personnel, and the ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' in its predatory form can prey on most of the great youkai without danger. And yet... the fact that it was a 14-year-old girl who had done it in such a one-sided battle, and that she had clearly not done it with all her might, was a fact that should make experts in the field shudder.


    "...now, answer me. What is the meaning of this? Why is your sword attacking my Tomobe?"


    Murasaki, who had been watching the battle in stunned, dumbfounded, and stupefied silence as she slumped to the floor, stiffened at the sound of the cruel voice.


    The girl in front of her was a peach-colored girl. She knew her well. She should have.


    But now, Murasaki hardly knew her. She''d never seen her like that before. This person... her cousin whom Murasaki had admired and envied was apletely different person from the one that she knew.


    Her elegantly decorated clothes were covered with mud and some of the fabric was torn as if she had been in a great hurry and had gotten it caught somewhere.


    Her long hair, which was always shiny and had probably been neatly pulled down, was in disarray. Her long, striking cherry-red hair fluttered in the wind...


    The most shocking thing for Murasaki was the expression on her face. There was nothing of her usual calm, calm, bottomless, bewitching, and most of all graceful gestures. She was just angry, ruthless, and indifferent... but there was a clear sense of frustration, and also a hidden feeling of fear and anxiety, like a child who is waiting to be scolded by his parents.


    "Ah... ugh..."


    Murasaki tries to respond to her beloved and respected cousin''s words, but the overwhelming spiritual power, hostility, and most of all, the sight of her never-before-seen appearance, make her unable to find the right words to say. And... she did not have the spiritual fortitude to respond.


    "...If you can''t say anything, you don''t need that kind of head, do you?"


    Those cold words were being spun in front of Murasaki''s eyes. Then, before long, Kizuki''s second daughter, who had closed the distance in just a moment, was looking down at Murasaki with her lightless pupils. Then, she waved her fan in her hand as if it were a natural gesture.


    The fan, which was infused with extraordinary spiritual power, was harder than the one made of iron, and when she waved it with a speed that cut through the air, it was no different from waving a sword.


    And now, such a fan swung down toward Murasaki''s thin neck as if it was being sucked into her. Although the youngest daughter of Ako was aware of what was happening in front of her, she could not react. She only understood the fate that was about to befall her.


    And then it urred to her. She knew that it was not the right thing to do here, and in a way, it was a foolish thought. Yes, she thought, looking at that young man lying on the floor of the underground tunnels, out of breath, but certainly still alive.


    ...ah. He is still alive, she thought.


    Before she was terrified of youkai and she had been crying so much, but then she epted her death because he was still alive in a very natural and relieving way. She had epted it. She does not know why but she was simply relieved that he was alive.


    And now, when death was just in front of her. When the fan, strengthened to its fullest by the spiritual power, was about to reach her neck��


    "Aren''t you joking too much, Respected Kizuki''s cousin? Tell me what is going on."


    Immediately after, a nging sound echoed throughout the underground tunnels, bringing Murasaki back to reality. Then she noticed a figure standing in front of her.


    A tall, slender young man with hair of the same color as Murasaki''s, flowing in a single strand, he seemed at first tock facial expression. However, his eyes were narrowed and his voice contained a hint of caution... no, hostility. The long sword he held in one hand made a peculiar sound as it shed with the fan wielded by her cousin.


    Ako Touma Uusaburo, the fourth son of the main Ako n, nonchntly protects his sister as he does regrly, and he turns to his cousin, questioning her emotionlessly...


    * * *


    "A joke...? Oh, you call this a joke? Has the fourth son of Ako be so good at jokes?"


    "It must be a joke. I do not wish to wield this sword against my rtives."


    Aoi''s face was distorted in a ghastly way and Ako Touma answered calmly as ever.


    "Dear brother... This is..."


    "Murasaki. There are a few things I would like to confirmter, but... you should put this on first. Our men will be here shortly. It''s not appropriate for a maiden to dress like that."


    "Huh...? ...!?"


    Murasaki spins her words in a trembling voice, to which the fourth brother replies in an inorganic voice, throwing his own coat at her as he confronts Aoi. Then, for the first time, Murasaki realized how much she was dressed. Her cheeks turn red, and she hurriedly puts on the coat. At the same time, she seems to remember the pain of the injury on her right arm, and her face is distorted as she clenches her right hand.


    "...You will be treated by those who willeter. And my respected cousin, is that man, who is being treated, from your household?"


    After ncing at his sister, Touma nced at the back of the underground tunnel, behind Aoi and asked. A white fox girl hurriedly rushes to the figure who is covered with blood like a rag and starts to stop the bleeding with a bandage, though her face is tense.


    "Do I owe you an answer?"


    "It''s true that it would help. However, it seems that you are not going to answer me..."


    Touma understands that he is not likely to get a proper answer, at least not from his current cousin. It can''t be helped. Then let''s put it off. But still...


    (It''s rare to see that my cousin is this mad...)


    It''s not that he despises her. But it was quite natural for him to be interested in the person behind just because this cousin of his, who is usually the furthest away from the idea of doing something for others, is so emotional. Anyway, there was no doubt that the man behind was not from Ako. But then, had there ever been such a person from Kizuki''s family?


    "......"


    At the same time, the fourth son of the Ako family nced at the countless pieces of iron scattered. These were moving too little by little, but surely. It was as if they were trying to gather in one ce...


    He immediately noticed that it was ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' which had been shattered into pieces. Then he turned his eyes again to the young man who was lying down behind and he squinted his eyes more as if he was wary of him. After a few moments, he had seeded in predicting the situation to some extent. At the same time, a new doubt arises.


    (The sword is not stupid. It should have learned that killing people without any particr reason would hurt them... So, why?)


    Aoi knew in her gut that Touma had doubts. She clucked her tongue inwardly and thought about how she could distract him from the suspicion... but that thought became unnecessary immediately. She had no more time to think about it. Because...


    "P-princess! The blood... the blood won''t stop!! Wh-what should we do...!?"


    Shiro''s face turned pale and she reported in a crying voice. Aoi nced in the direction of the voice. The young man lying on the floor was bleeding so much that it was a miracle that he was still alive, and Shiro tried desperately to bind up the wound with bandages and cloths to close it, but the blood was flowing out from the ce where she tried to close it, and it was beyond the child''s ability alone.


    "...!? Sorry, but I need to end this conversation. If you have any concerns or objections, pleasee to my home to discuss them further."


    Aoi answered almost as if she was going to spit out her words, perhaps because of her frustration and nervousness, and then she took her fan away from her sword and quickly turned her heel. She then seemed to have no interest in Murasaki or her brother and rushed to the young man who had fallen down behind her, and released a shikigami she had pulled out from her sleeve to materialize it.


    A few shadows in the shape of puppets change their positions, and they slowly carry the young man who looks like a tattered rag. Murasaki tried to say something, but she could not speak. She did not know what to say.


    "Come on, we need to leave this disgusting, ufortable ce. I don''t want to stay here forever."


    "Huh? Y-yes...!"


    Aoi ordered Shiro and left the ce with Shikigami carrying the young man. The white fox girl who was apanying them followed the order of her lord, and when she nced at Murasaki and the others, she gave a small, reserved nod and never turned her head again.


    After a while, Aoi and the others disappeared into the depths of the underground tunnels... Murasaki, a helpless girl, could only watch the scene as she had done so far.


    Yes, without questioning why her own sword had attacked that servant, why it had so far ignored her order, even though it was corrupt, and why a servant was still breathing even though his body was so injured...


    ...for the note, the guide who was thrown into the sewage was not able toe up from the sewage because the monsters in human form were spreading killing intent all the while. But it was another story.


    * * *


    In a mountainous area far from the capital, a demon (oni) was waiting at the exit of a passageway where sewage water from the underground tunnels was to be discharged.


    "Oh, isn''t that you, Aoko-chan? It''s been a long time. How long has it been since we met again? Perhaps, you missed your mother for a long time?"


    "Hahaha, I still can''t get through to this guy. You''re really crazy."


    Aoko The blue demon, dressed as an ascetic monk and wearing a Kasa (bamboo hat), sarcastically dismisses the first words of the "mother" who appears from the underground tunnels along with countless other strange creatures.


    "Hehehe, you are a shy person, aren''t you? Don''t be shy, your mother will be happy to wee you anytime and anywhere, okay? Here, shall I give you a hug?"


    "You''re disgusting, old hag. Do you think I came to see a lunatic like you for that?"


    Aoko abuses "youkai mother" who deres so with sincere good intentions. After cursing her, the demon asks her.


    "You know what I want, don''t you? Can I ask you something? Why is a youkai of your stature running away in the night like this again? And at this time of the year."


    Even though she knew more than half of the reason, the demon still asked hopefully. And ''youkai mother'' was happy to answer her selfish question.


    "Yes, you are right. Actually, my dear boy seems to be a little rebellious. Oh my, are you worried about him?"


    "Of course I am. Can I ask you to tell me about him?"


    To these words, the demon replied with a mouth so twisted that it looked as if it was about to split open. A smile of delight on her beautiful face. And it is made all the more gruesome by ''youkai mother''s'' brief, but a demanding exnation.


    "Hehehe... Hehehehehe... Hehehehehehe!!! Well, well, what a fantastic tale! It''s the best!! Hehehe, I can tell he''s put an end to your old-fashioned charm, old hag! As usual, he''s keeping me entertained!!!"


    As she continues to listen to the conversation, the demon''s smile bes even more twisted and she lets out a creepy, evilugh.


    Of course, the words of this mother-faced monster are violence of fascination and enchantment. Once someone listens to her sweet words, it would be hard for them to think properly due to the euphoric and reassuring feeling, much less shake off the pleasure of it.


    "Hehe... AHHH! This is the man I was looking for! Yes, he is! He has to be! Or else��! I''ll kill�� the hero! If not...!!!!"


    The demon exims in a somewhat theatrical, intoxicated gesture. Her face is ecstatic at the sess of the future hero, who has done what she expected, or even more than she expected. By the way, when she heard that ''youkai mother'' had been stabbed in the face by her favorite, she couldn''t help but e''. Her underwear under the demon''s robe, which was not visible but waspletely soaked at the time, was soaked to the skin.


    The face of the demon, who was only a beautiful woman, was soaked in pleasure, and her expression was fascinating and alluring... but the youkai around ''youkai mother'' was rather frightened by the sight of her. Because the strong smell of the excited demon frightened them. Or rather, in a normal situation, most of youkai would run away from the ce as fast as they can the moment they feel the smell of the demon''s body odor, no matter how far away ites from.


    It was the greedy, selfish, egoistic, and cunning ''Demon'' among youkai.


    "Oh dear, there were so many shikigami attached to that young boy, and I suspected as much based on the way he moved... but I was surprised to see that your shikigami was there too."


    ''Youkai mother'', who knew Aoko''s personality and preferences well, was frankly surprised at the fact that she was so attached to that young man. At the same time, she herself became even more attached to her child...


    "Oh,e on, you''ve got to be kidding me. Why are you treating a hero of mine like a brat? I didn''t want up such a background."


    Aoko spits out at the thought of "youkai mother". Yes, she had no intention of epting such a background. After all, he is the man who will be a hero after defeating her. There was no room for a "youkai mother" in his life. If she epts it... she''s just a prelude enemy before ''youkai mother''! How can she allow such a thing?


    "Maybe. You... have ''defiled'' him?"


    More than anything else, the demon points out the fact that she doesn''t like most about this whole thing. The right half of her face was shadowed by a shadow. Her right eye glowed red and crimson like a devil''s fire... Her tone and manner were swarthy and youkai-esque, and she was dripping with such terrifying deadly energy that even a mere mortal could recognize it.


    Yes, this was exactly what Aoko, who had been searching for an ideal hero to defeat herself for so many years, did not like and could not forgive. She did not want such a factor, such an element.


    Therefore, she questioned the youkai mother. Depending on what she found, she might have to give up the hero she had found...


    "Hehehe. Well, it may take much longer than giving birth to him directly, but it can''t be helped. He doesn''t want to be in my belly, so I have to let him make that choice. As a mother, it''s my job to give him what he wants, right?"


    Despite the extraordinarilyrge amount of killing power that would make a normal person incontinent and faint, youkai''s mother responded in a carefree manner and somewhat off the mark. It was neither a provocation nor a joke but seemed to be a genuine attitude.


    "...I see. It''s going to take some time., huh? Besides... He has lived up to my expectations so far. So, I have to tolerate a little bit of that."


    Aoko considers ''youkai mother''s'' words. And finally, she ''forgives'' him.


    It was a surprisingly generous decision for a self-righteous demon. Any other demon would have been very upset if there was even a slight deviation from their n, even if it was an irresistible force, against a human being.


    ...of course, she has her own selfish reasons for making such a decision.


    Well, whatever the case may be, she has not forgiven "youkai mother". No, there is no way she can forgive her. It is no joke to have her own prey, her own hero, taken away from her without her permission by the youkai mother, to top it all off, defiled and stolen from her. It''s not a joke.


    "Well, that said... Can you please not dare to die?"


    The next moment, Aoko, who had transformed into a deformed form, was almost instantly moving toward ''youkai-mother''. Her white foot swung up to blow off ''youkai-mother''s'' head, and it turned dozens of youkai who stood there to protect ''youkai-mother'' into pieces of meat at once.


    "Oh my, are you also being rebellious? But that''s alright. If you''d like, mother can take you back to my womb. Maybe can give birth to a better version of you?"


    "Just die, you b*tch!"


    The fallen god is so carefree and crazy as to say such a thing even though dozens of children are torn apart in front of her eyes at once and she herself has just been almost killed... In response to this nonsense, the demon who has abandoned her human disguise screams out in a ferocious, rage-filled roar that is akin to a scream... and attacks.


    After that, the sound of a thunderous st rang out in the forests.


    ...A few dayster, a team of exorcists from the Onmyou dormitory, who had conducted a massive sweep and search of the underground tunnels, discovered a pile of thousands of scattered youkai corpses at the exit of these tunnels.


    Original illustration => link

 Book 3 Epilogue, (1)

    Book 3 Epilogue, (1)


    For me, it was just one of many irrational, life-threatening, unwanted memories.


    This little girl in my arms was trembling. Simply trembling. Because there was nothing else she could do.


    The girl who should have been able to run fast without leaving sound behind, whose arms could have beaten to death any monster even with her bare hands, was nowpletely helpless. Her body was powerless, and her overflowing spiritual power, however, waspletely useless.


    The reason for this was that she had been paralyzed by a neurotoxin and her flow of spiritual power had been blocked by a youkai poison secreted by a youkai that imitated a carnivorous nt, and thus she was no more than a child with no power at all. Now she is a small being who has no choice but to be frightened of even the lowest ss of young youkai. Not even one of the simplified sorcery could be performed by her. To put it bluntly, she was nothing more than a useless handicap.


    "Please, no! I don''t want this... I''m scared"


    The half-naked girl sobbed, huddled behind her cloak. She repeated the plea over and over, her voice trembling with fear.


    Tears streamed down her face as she felt a sense of betrayal from the world around her. The damage she had suffered was too much for her 10-year-old mind to bear, who had never known failure before. Such a shock and intensity of the experience were overwhelming for her.


    ...and the most unfortunate thing was that this was still far better than her original fate, which was... not yet solved.


    "Haha, this is really impossible. This situation."


    I spat out in a tone of disgust as I hid myself in a crack between two big rocks in the deep, deep midnight, in the forest where monsters were wandering around with high spirits. In fact, I was getting fed up.


    "I never thought it would be this hard..."


    I boasted with a wry smile on my face. I didn''t want to die, so I prepared as much as I could for this forced sh*t event... However, I can''t help butugh at the fact that all the items I prepared were wiped out on the first day. No, I didn''t underestimate it...


    ''<i>Grrrrrr......</i>''


    "...!? It''s close..."


    The roar of the creature echoing out of nowhere makes my expression grim. It probably hasn''t spotted me yet, but I don''t think I can stay longer. I wanted to recover my strength as much as possible...


    "......"


    Suddenly, I look down. A peach-colored girl hidden in a cloak is looking up at me with frightened, clinging teary eyes. There was a sense of despair, fear, and anxiety.


    (...she''s a smart girl. She understands her situation)


    Her young but smart head seemed to understand that there was no way to search and rescue, that she was helpless and that the only person to whom she could depend on was the cheeky servant in front of her, and that more than anything else, she herself was just an obstacle to the servant getting out of this forest.


    "...don''t make that face. I''ll figure something out."


    I say to her, wearing a half-cracked mask. I didn''t have time to joke around but I couldn''t let her scream here. So, I''ll at least y the clown for her mental stability.


    ...though, as a servant, I don''t want her to see me too expressive since it might arouse unnecessary suspicion.


    "Well, that''s what I''m trying to say��Don''t peep at me, you monster!"


    Immediately I pull out a cheap dagger from my waist and throw it at the monster. The monster rat that had been watching us from the crowd is pierced through the skull, its brain destroyed, and it dies without a scream. Luckily, I was able to stop its scream before it called its friends.


    "Huh...? Ah..."


    The girl, unable to detect the presence due to her young age and the poison, watches the whole thing with her mouth hanging open. Atst, she looks like her age.


    (Well, it''s better than her previous cocky attitude. I hope this will make it a little easier for me to do what I ask... I hope...)


    Thinking of the reality that things are not going well in the world, I observe the girl again with self-deprecation. Apparently, she does not distrust my attitude. And that''s convenient. But still...


    "Eek...!?"


    I reach out my hand to her and she trembles, her shoulders shaking with fear. She stares fearfully at my approaching hand, and finally, she shuts her eyes as if enduring. Then... she opens her eyes curiously at the touch on her head and looks at me.


    "You know, I''ve been looking at it for a while and thought it lookedfortable to touch. Well, since we''re in this situation, you''ll have to forgive me for this."


    I offer this with a wry smile and a rude attitude. I''m not lying. I''ve always had a thing for silky soft, bright hair, you know?


    ...though I don''t deny that there''s more to it than that.


    "........."


    The girl who looked anxious, but when she saw no hostility or malice in my eyes, looked at me quietly as if she were a borrowed cat being petted, and then hugged me tightly.


    (...tsk. She''s really a smart kid, isn''t she?)


    She understands the danger if she doesn''t want to be petted. Well, it''s better than making a fuss without thinking about the situation, but... it''s really a hell in this world to force a child of no more than 10 years old to put up with such a thing.


    "Hmm...? Has she gone to sleep?"


    How much time has passed? Perhaps exhausted from all the work, I noticed that the girl in my arms was breathing quietly in her sleep. She may not have been at ease, but she could not resist her instincts, I guess.


    "...seriously, when I look at her like this, she looks even more like my little siblings..."


    Memories of my younger siblings shed through my mind. It was not the shape of their faces, but the atmosphere of their faces. Especially my little sister, who cried so hard and hugged me after she had a scary dream. She used to fall asleep like this after soiling my clothes with tears and snot. Such a cheeky little girl...


    "She''s really cheeky, isn''t she? Although..."


    Kids are supposed to be cocky. It''s better than being scared and trembling. At least right now this kid is innocent. Besides, I won''t get out of here alive either way if I don''t bring her back. So, it can''t be helped. I have to do it. That''s why...


    "Please hold on to my body until we get out of this forest...?"


    I stood staring nkly at the red pool of blood beneath me, a result of the cut on my back from when I let the peach-colored brat escape from the monster. It was a smile of determination.


    It was a long time ago, four years ago I think...


    * * *


    "... a dream, huh?"


    Those were the first words I muttered when I came back to consciousness in the real world. Then, following my consciousness, my senses gradually regained a sense of reality.


    "Ah... ugh, gghh...!?"


    I let out a groan and opened my eyes, still in a foggy, hazy state of consciousness. Then, what hit me suddenly upon my return to reality was a feeling of pain and exhaustion.


    I felt intense pain all over my body. Even moving a finger was difficult. It felt as if I was tied.


    The next thing was a headache. I grit my teeth and endure the throbbing, pulsating dull pain thates from deep inside my brain as if my head is going to crack.


    And here I felt a fever and a chill. I felt hot inside as if I had a cold, but I also felt chilly. I felt nauseous and finally realized that my upper body was covered with bandages and wet with sweat at the same time.


    Thest thing I felt was fatigue and exhaustion. My body felt as heavy as lead. Every bone, every joint felt worn out. An intense drowsiness lured me back to thend of sleep. Such a temptation was irresistible.


    Still, I instinctively suppressed the desire. If I could not withstand that level of this temptation, I could not resist youkai''s illusions. My memory of thest few minutes is hazy, so I move my eyes to get a better grasp of what''s going on around me.


    There was a ceiling. A wood ceiling, which meant that I was in a room somewhere.


    Next, I saw a sliding door and confirmed that there were some hanging scrolls and furnishings, though it was too dark to see them clearly. The bedding and pillows were made of feathers. Then, I guessed that I was in a bedroom...?


    (What... is... going on...?)


    At least I know that I''m not in a servant''s hut that has been assigned to me. But at the same time, a question came to my mind.


    Where am I? Why am I here? Why was I sleeping here? I am only a servant, and I should not be allowed to sleep in such a ce...?


    "Ugh... Ggh... Arrghh...!?"


    In a daze of pain and drowsiness, I sway my aching body from side to side to gather more information and scream in pain as I try to move my hands. At the same time, I recall the fact that the youkai sword had broken my left arm in a funny direction and prated through my palm to my shoulder.


    "Ggh...! Hahh... Hahh... Hahh... W-what is going on...? What happened at... the underground tunnels...? What happened to that d*mn sword...?"


    I mutter, breathing hard. D*mn, it''s hard to even raise my voice...


    "H-hey, is anyone out there��Huh... Who is it...?"


    I crawl on my right arm, which is rtively uninjured, and finally touch it. There is someone or something inside the futon, right next to me...


    "......"


    At normal times, I would have been alert and armed, or even jumped out of the futon in the first ce. Unfortunately, my fatigue and injuries did not allow me to do so, and there were no weapons nearby, and above all, my worn-out thought process did not allow me to even think about such a thing.


    So, without thinking about anything in particr, I absentmindedly grabbed the futon and pulled it off.


    Then, I stopped for a moment to think about the presence in the futon. In any case, there it was...


    "Oh, huh...?"


    It was a girl. Her hair was bright and shiny, peach-colored or cherry-colored, and everyone would agree that she had abination of childish and bewitching beauty, with a curve at the nape of her neck that was thin and glossy. Her skin is so white and fresh that it is almost transparent, and yet her body is somehow voluptuous, and her chest is ample and notmensurate with her age... There she is, a girl who is the ideal in terms of appearance that most men desire in a woman. ...literally without a stitch of clothing on her body.


    "......"


    For a few seconds, I was speechless, my even foggy consciousness, and my thoughts were suspended. Then I notice the sound of her regr breathing and realize that she is sleeping because her eyelids are closed.


    Even after I understood, I still had nothing but doubts and suspicions.


    (No, is this real in the first ce...? Is this a hallucination, or am I dreaming?)


    Even if I consider only the surrounding information that I can recognize now, it is too doubtful to call it a reality. Therefore, I concluded that there was a high probability that this was a hallucination or a dream, coupled with the fact that my consciousness was still clouded from the start. The circumstances surrounding me were so unnatural.


    "Are these... tear marks?"


    It is clearly something unusual to look at a girl who is sleeping right next to me, right under my nose as if our skin were touching, but when I noticed it, I couldn''t help but be aware of it.


    She, Kizuki Aoi''s eyes was red and swollen. And her cheeks were wet. They looked like swollen marks made by crying.


    "......"


    I was silent at the sight. I wasn''t admiring her. I wasn''t lusting. I was just recalling an old memory. Yes, the memory of that time four years ago...


    "...looking at you like this, you haven''t changed at all."


    Did she have this expression on her face back then?


    No matter how talented or capable she may be, she''s still just a 10-year-old girl at heart. And if she is betrayed by her subordinates and rtives... or even by those whom she adored and yearned for the most, and on top of that, she is unable to move her body at all and has to run away for three days and three nights in the forest where she might be devoured or raped by countless monsters at any moment, there is no need to think what would happen to her.


    The arrogant and haughty attitude she had when she had just left the residence had quietly disappeared, and she was just frightened, crying and begging for any help she could get... even ttering and clinging pathetically to the lowly and pathetically weak servants.


    "...probably because of the ugly way she behaved that time..."


    Very naturally, without any particr reason, I had reached out my hand as if sucked in.


    And just like I had done to my younger siblings and to the baby chicks when they were little, I stroked her head, which was still so young as if I was soothing her hair.


    "...haha, I''m going to be beaten to death when she wakes up."


    A mere servant stroking the head of a noble princess of the most prestigious exorcist family without permission is a punishment, no doubt about it. Anyone with a temper would have had my head on a spike.


    It was too dangerous, too senseless an act with no return. It was folly itself. But still...


    "...your sleeping face is still the same as before..."


    And as I caress her, I realize now that the gori-sama may have been keeping me because she had exposed her own ugly face to me so much at that time.


    Of course, even if it was when she was ten years old, she can''t leave me alone with someone who has shown her such an image of herself. It may be more than just a sense of amusement, but it may also be that she keeps me close at hand and watches me to make sure I don''t blurt out anything inappropriate. Of course, this is all just spection...


    "But why does she look like this... and why are there tears...?"


    For a moment, I think of a rational exnation for this situation, but then I conclude... that it is probably a dream or hallucination, so there may be no point in thinking about the reason in depth.


    "Wait, wait. Haha, is that it? Is this what my deep mind and desires are showing me? Hahaha, that''s a masterpiece. Laugh..."


    "...Tomobe?"


    I stopped talking, gasped for breath, and froze for a moment. Then I turned my head and looked at the source of the voice slowly.


    The girl who was sleeping with me was staring at me with her eyes red and puffy and moist. Her eyes were somewhat transparent, and she looked frightened like a child.


    "P-princess... this is...!?"


    I stopped stroking her head and tried toe up with an excuse, but my headache and sleepiness made it impossible for me toe up with such an excuse on the spur of the moment, and I was at a loss for words. And just when I was trying to get the words out somehow, I felt a warm touch on my cheek.


    It took me a few moments to realize that the warm, soft touch on my cheek was the hand of the girl in front of me.


    "Please don''t stop, keep going."


    I immediately understood what those words meant. And then I continue to stroke her silky hair in confusion and bewilderment.


    Silence... continues for a while, and I just keep stroking her head, and she keeps touching my cheek lovingly and staring at me. The fact that we are under the same covers, and we are both almost naked, makes me feel unreal as if it were a new experience.


    "...Princess, are you crying?"


    I had many questions. There were things I wanted to say. But the first thing that came out of her mouth was those words. And Aoi''s eyes trembled at those words. And her eyes narrowed.


    "Yes. Although I knew it, that''s my choice, isn''t it?"


    Aoi murmured so sadly, regretfully, but with a satisfied look, and moved her thin hand, which had been touching my cheek, to my forehead as if she traced it. Then she whispered to me.


    "You''d better rest still. Don''t worry, you''re safe here. So go back to sleep."


    By the time I realized it was eye technique, it was toote. I was suffering from headaches, fatigue, and sleepiness, and my consciousness was rapidly fading away. It was already impossible to think deeply. And then I slowly closed my eyelids, and then... and then...


    * * *

 Book 3 Epilogue, (2)

    Book 3 Epilogue, (2)


    The girl watched the young man as he fell into a deep sleep again, and Kizuki Aoi gazed into his face. She continues to stare. Perhaps he will remember little of this when he wakes up. That''s all right. For now, at least...


    "...I hope I managed to disguise it somehow."


    Aoi got up and stroked the young man''s cheek sadly and lovingly. For a while, the corruption had progressed to such an extent that it was impossible to cover it up, but it seems that she has somehow managed to do something about it in time. At least as far as his face is concerned, it does not look that different from what can be seen from the outside. Although she is not sure what is going on under his skin...


    "Even so... it''s surprising. I didn''t expect to be stared at like that."


    That''s not what she was aiming for. It was just he had just lost a lot of blood, and his body was as cold as a dead man at the tip. The inside of his body was radiating intense heat due to the mutation... So, Aoi had to suppress the mutation using a fever reducer and a secret medicine, and at the same time, she had to prevent his body from dposing from the outside, she thought. That''s why she was lying under the covers in this state, praying that the worst would note to pass... Though, she would be lying if she said she wasn''t "hoping" for the best.


    "Still, it''s a bit disheartening. Normally, a man should be able to react at least a little."


    Aoi is aware of her beauty. The beauty of her face, the charm of her body, the nobility of her lineage. All of them are so valuable that a man would want to have them at any cost.


    And now, with his life in danger, and without reason, he has be close to the monsters who have given themselves over to their desires. It is needless to say what would happen if a beautiful girl without a stitch on her body were to enter the room beside him. But then...


    "You weren''t looking at me like that. Don''t you think I''m more like an animal than you?"


    She could have expected to be looked at with lustful eyes, but that was not like that. It was more like friendship or affection.


    "Good grief, It''s a pity, isn''t it? You wasted a great opportunity."


    If he had pushed her down at that moment, or if she had pushed him down, Aoi had no intention to resist him. She would have epted everything he did to her and would have allowed him to do as he wanted to do to her...


    Such a thought makes Aoi ridicule herself. Even though she would have forgiven him? Wrong, it''s not.


    It was her own expectation, her own desire, her own wish. She was just afraid of the scorn and hatred he would look at her when he woke up, and she was just trying to have an insurance policy.


    "Hehehe. Isn''t it funny?"


    It''s no different now than it was then, and she can''t say a word about the man.


    Yes, it''s funny. Like it was back then, when she despised and disappointed her mother, and sought her father''s love instead. The time when she thought that if she worked hard, if she was active, if she was educated enough to follow in Kizuki''s footsteps, her father would surely love her. But then, she stupidly fell into his trap and was betrayed by his father... Yes, she did this to him like her parent.


    Oh... no, it''s different. Very different. She''s not like her parent. It was all unexpected. She wasn''t trying to trap him. She wasn''t trying to be mean.


    She just... yeah, she just wanted him to be good enough for her. She just wanted him to be good by her side. That''s it, that''s it...!


    "As long as I could establish the facts, I could have made any number of excuses."


    After all, he''s still in the lower position and she''s still in the upper, and if everything went as nned, she could have used it as an excuse to tie him up. She''s sure he wouldn''t have looked at her with contempt out of guilt if she did that. But then, she didn''t... expect him to look at her like that.


    "In the end, I still owe you. Really, you''re a terrible person. Is it your desire to cause me suffering? Or perhaps you are looking to collect interest on what I owe you?"


    She says this in a joking manner. Then she cupped his cheeks with her hands. Lovingly, affectionately...


    "I won''t say forgive me, okay...? Oh, don''t worry. I''m not going to give you a "morality decree" either. But there will be a time... when I''ll take your punishment."


    I''ll take whatever punishmentes my way when I''m yours. I will do as you wish. I will do whatever you want. That''s why... that''s why��


    "...please, grandmother, no peeping, okay? You have no taste for snooping on your granddaughter''s affairs."


    Aoi muttered to the sliding door behind her, to the shadow of a bird floating in the moonlight. Her voice was cold, alert, and even deadly. It was hard to believe that it was the same person whose voice was sweet, emotional, and sensual like the sound of a bell.


    "Aoi, my dear granddaughter, why do you speak to me with such coldness? I have always done my best for you and it saddens me to see you behave like that, and if you act like that, grandmother will be sad, you know?"


    "How can you say that? You''ve abandoned your lovely granddaughter."


    Aoi spits out with sincere disdain and hostility at the sweet, petting voiceing from the shadows. Her grandmother knew that her father had set a trap for her four years ago, but she had done nothing to help or warn her.


    "Please, do not speak like that. I have my own thoughts on the situation at hand. The truth is, things are not okay. Furthermore, have you forgotten all the things I have done for you?"


    Aoi clicked her tongue at her grandmother''s sweet voice through the shikigami. At the same time, she couldn''t deny the fact that the words themselves were undeniable.


    She had a bad premonition at the time that the damned iron scraps were going to kill his lovely man. And the fact that he was still breathing even after all that blood... So, it could only mean one thing.


    He must not be found out by others. So, as soon as she returned to Oumi''s house, she ced dozens of boundaries and sorcery around the room before anyone in the house could see them and figure out what was going on. The boundaries were so tight that even Uemon, the representative of the n, could not easily break through them. After all, if anyone had seen his condition, there would have been no way to recover.


    At best, he would have been confined and sealed, at worst he would have been killed, and at worst of worst, he would have suffered worse than death by being turned into aboratory animal by the research group. And it is not easy to get a test subject mutated by the "youkai mother". So, she had even assumed what would happen to him if those lunatics found out about his mutation... or worse, she even assumed that they would kill anyone who saw his mutation on the spot without even leaving a corpse. Fortunately or unfortunately, that did not happen. Although he was saved because even if his body had been erased, the disappearance of the people in the house would have been suspicious.


    However, even if Aoi had safely protected him in her room, what happened after that was still a problem. Although she managed to stop the bleeding and sew up the wound, the thick and dense monster fluids that entered his body slowly but surely transformed his body.


    It was like a caterpir dissolving its body in its chrysalis and transforming itself into a butterfly, remodeling itself from the inside. Probably, it was the left eyeball that was invaded, and from there, the body was transformed into a different shape as if it were spreading, pulsating, and viting the body.


    As a matter of fact, it was impossible even for Aoi to solve this problem immediately. Although there was a secret medicine to stop youkai-ization and prolong their lives, it was only to prolong their lives, not to cure them. Or there might be some kind of forbidden technique of the Imperial Court if she looked for it... but in any case, it was impossible to find and mix it right now.


    In any case, finding the secret of life-prolonging medicine is not easy to obtain. In other words, the body that is bing youkai-ized must be remodeled into a human one. If the youkai-ization is caused by the youkai power that has invaded the body, it naturally requires the spiritual power to counteract the youkai power... Among various materials, human blood and hearts with especially high spiritual power are not so easily obtained.


    Nevertheless, it is doubtful that a halfway substitute would have any effect if it is made of the body fluid of a small fry youkai, but if it is made of the horrifying "youkai mother" whose origin is said to be a fallen god, it''s not good. So, Aoi was prepared to take out a few exorcists in the capital by ckmailing them.


    "You know, it was your grandmother who saved you. I don''t mean to make you feel obliged, but you should be grateful at least a little. Don''t you agree?"


    The shape of the bird, perhaps due to her age, gently and with a rxed voice, asks for agreement. To tell the truth, this Egret Shikigami appeared to Aoi who was in a very tight situation. The owner of the Shikigami, who probably also attached a Shikigami to him to grasp the situation, came to Aoi two days after the incident with a set of ingredients for the secret medicine. And Aoi, boasting of her talent, showed her grandmother how she hadpleted this medicine, which was extremely difficult to make at the first sight, and made his lovely man take it.


    After three days since then... the mutated parts, which had been repeatedly humanized and youkai-zed as if they were fighting over and over again, finally regenerated to the point that, at least on the surface, most of them were as human as human skin, and he regained consciousness after five days, although he was considerably weakened. It is certainly thanks to her grandmother''s help. Thanks to her...


    "I have a rough idea, but that heart... belongs to that woman, doesn''t it?"


    The question was somewhat abstract, but it was sufficient for both of them to know that it was hers.


    "...If it has to be taken once or twice, it''s okay. But once a month, it''s best to take it from her, you understand that, don''t you?


    After a moment of silence, the egret shikigami confirms this to Aoi. Kizuki''s second daughter wrinkles her brow slightly from difort but finally affirms it.


    "I''m not stupid either. I know that organs of that quality are not so easy toe by."


    If this was a one-time thing, Aoi wouldn''t have wanted to use that woman''s heart, but... this is not an emotional decision. Yes, this is a life-prolonging, symptom-suppressing medicine. It is not a cure.


    Even if nothing is done, if he does not take it at least once a month, the youkai-ization phenomenon wille back to consume him. Yes, at least once a month. To suppress the bodily fluid that contains the rich youkai power of the "youkai mother", it is necessary to have an organ of a person who has the appropriate spiritual power... preferably a heart... and that once a month?


    In a sane person''s mind, such a thing is impossible no matter how much money is spent. But in just a couple of days or so, her grandmother showed her the best ingredients she could hope for in the freshest condition and told her that she could order it anytime in the future.


    Then there is only one possible way to get it. That was from a woman with no forethought,cking in brains and character, but blessed with power and good fortune, a woman who wouldn''t die even if she was killed...


    "I understand I''m in no position toin. I understand it."


    It''s true that just the thought of having a part of her body inside him, just the thought of her body, gives him goosebumps and makes her want to throw up. But she will endure it. She will suppress those feelings for his sake.


    "So? What does she want from me in return? I''m not being arrogant. I''m willing to give as much as I can."


    Aoi was ready to ept most of the demands except for surrendering her beloved. She was partly responsible for this incident, and it was true that it had put him in danger. Of course, she could afford to be sure that even that stupid woman with a flowery mind would not make a im to her property, which was absolutely non-negotiable, considering the situation of Kizuki''s house.


    But... in a way, the choice of her big sister was more offensive to the pride of Aoi, a girl with massive self-esteem, than any other demand. In other words...


    "Don''t worry. She says she doesn''t want anything in return."


    "...is she insane?"


    Aoi''s expression turned fake when the shikigami said that.


    Even if she could regenerate herself, she must not be noticed by others, so she would have to cut her own guts out of her heart by cutting herself. Even if she did not actually experience the pain, she would know that the pain would be unimaginable. But to think that her sister would give it to her for free? It is unbelievable. Maybe it would be more usible to say that her grandmother brainwashed her sister.


    "I wouldn''t do that, okay? I exined the situation to that little girl and she listened to my request. She said, ''Why do I have to ask for something in return for giving it to him?"


    "....!!?"


    Aoi''s eyes widened wide and she was absolutely stunned by those words. Aoi understood the meaning of her sister''s words as urately as she could.


    For her big sister, she was not even in her mind and she was not even concerned about her. What she needed was to give her own heart to him, and that''s why she was going to cut her own guts out. In fact, she doesn''t care about her sister, and she probably doesn''t even think that she is helping her. Yes, Aoi waspletely ignored.


    ...just like her biological father had treated her like that ever since she was born.


    "Don''t be ridiculous...!!"


    She bites her back teeth involuntarily. She can''t believe that such a woman, such a carefree woman would make a fool of her to this extent...!! In Aoi''s heart, a ck feeling was awakened.


    It was a clear hatred. It was a murderous hatred against the woman who had all the things she wanted, but threw them away so easily. Don''t be ridiculous... don''t make a fool of me! Stop kidding around!


    (That woman...!! How much more can she mock me...!! From this to that!! She''s still talking nonsense...!!)


    Aoi''s big sister''s arrogance and brazenness, which makes her think that she might be conceited about her infinite and all-powerful abilities, make the spiritual power in Aoi''s body rage. Does she think she won''t die no matter what? Too naive, too naive.


    Her ability is indeed a threat, but that''s all it is. There are ways to kill her ordingly and even ways to put her in a much more painful state than death. And with Aoi''s intelligence and knowledge, she coulde up with at least ten of them at once, and yet...!


    "Yes. Let''s teach her something. Then she would make me so stupid..."


    "Aoi, I won''t allow it."


    "...!?"


    Aoi''s anger was subdued by her grandmother''s cold and heartless warning which showed no sign of emotion. Although it was a short word from the shikigami, it contained the power of the thick killing spirit and the word technique which had been developed so well that it deprived Aoi of any interest in other things.


    "......"


    For a moment there is silence, and the girl who covers herself with only a futon, with her back to protect her beloved, is on the utmost alert against the shikigami who is facing her across the boundary. Even Aoi, who should be called a genius, is only 14 years old, and if she is literally unarmed and has something to protect behind her back, she cannot easily stop her grandmother, even though it is rying the shikigami. This reaction was natural, in a sense.


    "...Hehe, don''t look so scared. I''m not trying to pick a fight with you."


    The tension was unterally broken by her grandmother. Her soft voice dered, and the deadly atmosphere dissipated.


    "My dear granddaughters, I know that it can be difficult for sisters to always get along, but please try not to be so openly hostile towards each other. See, if you frown too much, it will ruin your pretty face, right?"


    Her optimistic words... However, Aoi does not take those words at face value. She understood that it was a kind of warning.


    "...hey, I''ve been wondering about this for a long time, grandmother? What on earth are you thinking of sending me a helping hand after all this time? You don''t have the other elder''s approval this time, do you?"


    Aoi asks probingly. Yes, that''s right. This rescue mission should not have been allowed. Neither her own obsession with a single servant nor her sister cutting her own guts out are eptable for the sake of Kizuki''s family history and honor. And why is her youthful grandmother taking on their side?


    "Oh, dear? Is it really so strange? I am your grandmother before I am an elder of Kizuki. Isn''t it natural for a grandmother to take care of her adorable grandchildren and grant their wishes?"


    How dare you talk to me like that...! Aoi nces at her grandmother''s goddess with cold eyes.


    (Really, she''s so brazen to say something that''s not even in her mind. If she really thought so, neither me nor that woman nor that man...!)


    Aoi says so with suspicion in her mind. But she doesn''t say it out loud. It''s meaningless, and she''ll be fooled by him anyway.


    "...well, I wonder... Anyway, I understand that woman. After all, I know I''m in a position where I can''tin, so I''ll endure. So... please go back. Don''t ruin our private time together with him. Or is there something else you want to tell me?"


    In other words, Aoi euphemistically tells her to get lost.


    "Hehehe, I understand. It''s time for the elder to go. Ah... I should have told you something too. Don''t worry about Uemon, I''ve already talked to him, okay? You don''t have to say anything because I''ve already made excuses. And don''t forget to apologize to the Ako familyter. They love their youngest daughter very much. Oh, we have made ns for you. Finally, the ingredients for the next potion, I''ll send it to you in twenty days at thetest, okay?"


    In a sweet voice, her grandmother tells her what to do and orders her to do it. Aoi thinks that she is still a tricky woman. It makes Aoi wonder how she managed to gather information and make arrangements in such a short period of time without being noticed.


    "Well then, take care of yourself."


    The shikigami, which dered that, ignites and vanishes into ashes. But of course...


    (Though there may be a small Shikigami hiding somewhere.)


    There is no evidence, but Aoi was almost sure of it. Otherwise, she would have reacted too quickly.


    "Really, what is she thinking...?"


    Aoi was tongue-tied by her grandmother''s movement, which was as meaningful as ever and she didn''t know what her grandmother''s purpose was. Although she was trying to find out some things in her own way... Aoi couldn''t understand the purpose of the whimsical, cunning, and horrifying grandmother who had sent the rescue ship this time. She could not read her n at all. Is she betting on both her foolish sister and herself, so that whichever of them would be the next head of the family would remain influential? She doesn''t know. But She does know one thing.


    "...I have a bad feeling about this."


    She can''t put it into words, but her instinct tells her that she just can''t let the old leopard-like girl go unchecked. That''s why she would not let her guard down. She mustn''t. That''s why...


    "I know I''m giving you a hard time. But... please be patient now."


    Once again, she lies down next to the man she loves most of all again and caresses his cheek. She holds him close and whispers in his ear. She knows how cruel it is to do that. But it''s the only way to live with him.


    "More and more, stronger and higher, you''re going to be my husband, aren''t you?"


    Aoi mutters with a lonely smile on her face. She was aware that this was a half deception. She indeed has high ideals. She also isn��t interested in those ordinary men. But more than that, it is true that it is too difficult and too dangerous for him to be her husband now. That''s why she has no other choice but to make him a hero...


    "...I''m sorry."


    For thest time, she whispered in a small, muffled voice, holding him in her arms as she fell asleep on his chest...


    * * *


    "...Seriously, she''s such a bad granddaughter. Points deducted."


    The shikigami, who had been staring at the scene in the darkness, spun a sarcasticugh loud enough for no one to hear. There was a sense of irritation and difort in her words, which it was hard to believe that they were directed at her granddaughter.


    "......"


    Through the shikigami, she cast a cold gaze at her granddaughter, who was hugging him. And then... a small scowl.


    She did not realize that it was hatred of her own family, envy, and jealousy...

 Book 3 Epilogue, (3)

    Book 3 Epilogue, (3)


    "Totally, after all this time she''s still rampaging about. That monster."


    In the outer city of Fuso-Kuni, an old exorcist hiding out in an old bookstore that has been closed for years stands in a corner and sighs when he sees the inside of his ruined property.


    The interior of the old bookstore, which is unbelievably spacious from the outside due to the semi-prohibited spatial expansion boundary, is in a state of disarray. The bookshelves were all toppled over, and a lot of books stored in them were smashed up. Moreover, not a small number of them had been torn, ripped, cut into pieces, and burned to the ground. There were also pieces of flesh and blood of the youkai who had been crushed into pieces, sticking to the walls and furniture. To top it all off, in the center of the ruined room sits a huge bear monster, lying on its back, covered in blood...


    "It''s a good thing I put up soundproofing boundaries. The noise must have been quite loud with such a rampage..."


    "Don''t talk to me like it''s someone else''s problem, Grandfather (Oji-sama). I beg you to help me clean up the mess."


    She sighed andined angrily to the old man Ou who was sitting on a pile of books nearby. The old man looked at a girl in her teens who was sitting on an imported easy chair, using simple puppets shikigami to tidy up the ruined room. In herp, a Nekomata (two-tailed cat) stretched out her arms, seemingly ignorant of the situation around it.


    For the note, the girl''s name was Botan, and a third daughter of the 29th head of the Matsushige family, Harutaka, and one of the old man''s granddaughters, and now an apprentice of his who has left the family to apany her grandfather on his hideout. Her age was 15, and she was an unusually fair-skinned girl with reddish hair that reached her shoulders, and her face was not bad-looking but somewhat weak, with a hint of death in it.


    "Even if you say so. But, let''s wake this one up first. Come now, awaken from your slumber, you idle one made of wood!"


    The old man pulls out a long stick from the sleeve of his clothes, which obviously should not be there, and begins to walk quickly, and when he reaches the big bear, the demon bear he is using as a shikigami, which is still lying on the ground in the center of the room, strikes it mercilessly several times on the head.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrrrrrrr...</i>''


    Genbu, the demon bear, rises from the air as if controlled by an invisible string. If one looks closely, the left arm of the bear monster has been ripped off from the shoulder. The wound had been inflicted when it had tried to stop the blue demon from running out of the store.


    "Really, it''s a tough time for you. That blue demon, she suddenly started screaming and tried to run into the capital..."


    Botan sighs as she lets the shikigami carry the arm of the flying demon bear. But to begin with, it''s funny that the blue demon was staying here. Not to mention the fact that she was so frenzied and violent... All because of that suspicious young man of unknown background, who had be her grandfather''s apprentice.


    Botan vividly remembered the moment when the notorious red-haired blue demon who had been following the mysterious servant of the Kizuki family with a simple Shikigami at all hours of the day suddenly went crazy as if she had seen something at the moment the Shikigami was destroyed.


    From then on, all hell broke loose. Botan tried to stop the blue demon who was obviously emitting youkai energy and trying to leave the store and run into the capital with the help of her grandfather''s traditional shikigami (sacred beast and youkai transformed into shikigami) and the countless traps he had set inside the room... but even though they were foul, it was those blue demons they were dealing with. And because of her excessive power, it was a risk to stop her, and in fact, she could not be stoppedpletely.


    In the end, the majority of the shikigami that acted as decoys were neutralized physically. And although they somehow caught the blue demon by his grandfather''s binding boundary, which took several months of preparation, it only bought time for a moment. After all, the boundary was broken off with tremendous force as soon as it was deployed.


    Well, the old man did not seem to think that he could stop this blue demon with such a small amount of preparation. Fortunately, in the little time he had, he managed to quiet the demon with his eloquence and barely prevented her from plunging into the capital, or more precisely, into the underground tunnels below the capital. Instead, she flew away.


    "I don''t mind. If the monsters kill each other. Rather, I''d be happy if they fell together if possible."


    As the old man Ou said so, the shikigami pressed the demon bear''s shredded arm against the wound, and Ou struck the glued surface several times with his stick. At the same time, dozens of charms fly out of his pockets and stick to the wound as if to wrap it. At this, the demon bear grunts at the pain in its revived arm.


    "...So, what are you going to do about it, Grandfather? I don''t think you can let such a mysterious thing go unchecked, do you?"


    Botan rubbed the throat of the nekomata on her knees as if she was bored, and assigned another task to the shikigami who had brought the demon bear''s arms to her grandfather. Yes, that''s the task at hand.


    "He was a weird guy to begin with, but now he''s taken the blood of that monster, and the heart of a top-ss exorcist... Frankly speaking, wouldn''t it be better to dispose of the dangerous factor quickly?"


    Speaking of ''youkai mother'', she is one of the five most troublesome monsters existing in Fuso-Kuni without being sealed or defeated. After all, she used to be a fallen god from beyond the sea. And if youkai-ization is done not by "re-birthing" but by blood...


    Moreover, although a secret medicine to stop the mutation seems to fool others, it is impossible to cure the root of the disease. The longer it takes, the more the body bes ustomed to the "youkai-ization", and it is impossible to know what will happen when the bnce is lost and the body suddenly transforms. So, isn''t it safer to burn down the entire underbrush before it bes a venomous snake?


    "Indeed. Leaving the bush as it is will indeed postpone the problem. But we can''t be sure that burning the snakes won''t cause the fire to spread here. I don''t think we should do it now."


    But the old man denies his granddaughter''s opinion. It was neither naivety nor kindness, but a cold-blooded judgment based on a weighing of the dangers. It would not be difficult to kill the young man, but he does not know what Kizuki''s sisters, their grandmother, and the blue demon would do afterward. It would be too risky. At least for now.


    "Because it''s worth it. At least until we get rid of the demon, we can''t afford anything to go wrong. But then, I don''t know how to make the secret medicine to cure youkai-ization. I''m at a loss. I''ll have to do some research."


    The old man Ou strokes his white beard and says in a deeply troubled voice.


    To be precise, there should be at least a description of the method of production of the forbidden techniques kept in the capital. However, when he was working at the Onmyo Dormitory, he mainly studied the techniques to seal up and destroy youkai demons, and he had little interest in the techniques of healing. Especially when ites to curing people who are bing more and more youkai.


    Of course, even prolonging life requires materials that would normally be ridiculously difficult to obtain, such as the heart organs of top-ss exorcists. And even more than that, the materials needed for the cure were even more difficult to obtain, and it was obvious that it would not be worth the cost. If the cure was to be made with such materials, it would be much cheaper to just kill the patient. However, Ou didn''t seem to have a choice but to do nothing, even if his hope was slim.


    "...I''m surprised. I never thought that my grandfather would spend his time on such a thing. Is it really that much trouble to deal with a single servant?"


    The granddaughter was truly surprised that her grandfather, who was a calcting, rational, utilitarian, and above all, a cold-blooded thinker, was willing to go to such lengths for the sake of a single unknown servant. For a moment, she even suspected that her grandfather had been brainwashed or killed and someone was wearing his skin.


    "Hmm, is that surprising?"


    "Too soft for you, Grandfather."


    The granddaughter replies to her grandfather''s words with a slight frown, as if it were a matter of course. Botan thought that her grandfather who had been expelled from the imperial court seemed to be too soft in his words because of his horrifying practice of using living people and half-youkai as experimental materials for his cruel experiments to investigate the forbidden techniques of his art. So, she raised her guard a little in disbelief.


    "...Well, I may be soft, after what I have said myself. And you are correct in raising your guard."


    The old man is rather impressed with his granddaughter who takes a fighting stance and thinks about what he said. It is indeed softer. He is too soft on people with such an unnatural way of being.


    The old man does not believe in the theory of moral goodness. After all, human beings are fundamentally evil. He was convinced that people are willing to abandon others and suffer for the sake of their own life and profit. Of course, this does not mean that he despises or is disappointed in human existence. Unlike wild beasts and evil monsters, he believes that human is the only one who can discipline themselves by binding and constraining themselves.


    That is why the young man is abnormal. Born a poor farmer without learning, tossed about in this absurd world of nothing but hardship, anguish, and pain... a simple, ignorant man could only give up on everything, or be mean, crude, and shallow, but that young man...


    "It''s unnatural, to be sure. But..."


    "......?"


    Ou noticed that his granddaughter looked doubtful and puzzled by his small, mncholy sigh. Then he chuckled. Yes, it''s soft. Too soft. He knows that. Of course, he knows that. But still...


    "Hey, hey, I''m homete. Oh? It''s still a mess, huh? Oh, dear, it''s trouble..."


    The old man Ou and Botan simultaneously cast unfriendly nces at the presence who entered the store with the sound of a bell. Both Ou and his granddaughter knew only one person, or rather, just one person, who had entered the store with a sign saying that the store was closed, ignoring the exorcism spell.


    "It seems you''ve made a great show of yourself again, huh?"


    Ou asks coldly to the demon dressed as an ascetic monk, whose whole body is stained red with the blood of the non-human creatures. Two troublesome monsters should have fallen together... At this rate, he doubts if any of them are still alive. It''s a disappointment. But then, he''s not going to say it...


    "No, no, I didn''t mean to let her get away. I mean, I''d be sickened by the idea of that old hag powdering him. Besides, if he''d taken her down, I wouldn''t stand a chance, now, would I? I''m the one who''s going to crown him as a hero, not that crazy old hag."


    The demon spits out a self-centered remark without hesitation. She is talking on the assumption that she herself will be killed by the young man, but in the first ce, killing demons is something that no one in his right mind would want to do, no matter how much money he is offered. Demons are selfish, cruel, horrifying, and cowardly to that extent.


    "Anyway. Don''t worry about that lunatic, I''ll take care of her. Oh, and I want to take a bath. Can you heat up the tub for me? I''m still a girl and I don''t want to keep smelling like this."


    "Ugh, it smells... that''s why you demons are..."


    The demon stomps around the room and talks selfishly. The blood and guts of the demon''s body smell fresh, while the strong perspiration reminds people of the demon''s characteristics. That was a smell of brewing alcohol. Because of this, Botan can''t help but cover her mouth and make a displeased expression. Especially when the demons were excited or in heat, their sweat was known to inebriate people with just one sniff. Just like the Nekomata, it can''t stand the smell and jumps off Botan''sp and runs away somewhere in the still messed up room.


    "Hmm, hmm... this is.... certainly a good idea to make your body clean. Now, Genbu, get the bathtub ready. Then, can we talk about the monster now?"


    There were many things toin about, but the fact of the matter was that the smell of the blue demon was too strong. So, while covering his nostrils with the sleeves of his clothes, the old man ordered the revived demon bear to boil water with his stick and then proceeded to talk about the ''youkai mother''.


    At the same time, Genbu, who had just been half-killed by the demon in front of it just the other day, looked "What, seriously?" But when his master Ou, Botan, and Aoko red at it at the same time, it drooped its face and went to the bathtub in the next room.


    "...You really are a bunch of curious people. So, how will the Onmyou dormitories behave? ording to the information from the scattered shikigami, it seems that the authorities intend to keep the matter under wraps."


    While a reasonable number of regr exorcists have been mobilized to disinfect the underground water supply, those who have been entrusted with the management of the water supply... especially the court nobles and the Imperial Court, have been known to be in contact with each other of some sort. That being said, can anything be expected from the current status quo and the current passive-aggressive attitude of the Imperial Court...?


    "Because of all things, it''s ''youkai mother''. The Imperial Court may have had its doubts, but they would not trust such a thing appears."


    As a matter of fact, she''s too big a deal. And the witnesses are all unreliable. Given the past, the case will either be put on hold. Or the people will be forced to take the me. And if that happens... it will be very difficult.


    "...Ako''s daughter will not be touched. She is too big a person and too dangerous for both her and those around her to touch. The survivor of the guide, the man, does not attract attention either. After all, a person without any spiritual power is a meaningless target for interrogation. He also has no credibility in terms of his position. In that case, it would be troublesome."


    So, either this demon in front of him will act again, or the crazy women of Kizuki will be watching. At any rate, the most the old man has to keep in mind is that someone is going to tell them...


    (...at the end, it would be easier to keep quiet, huh...)


    Botan also sighs as shees to this conclusion. He is really a mysterious young man. She wonders what he was aiming at when he approached her grandfather.


    "Either way, we need to be prepared..."


    The red-haired girl mutters to herself. Of course, the old man should be prepared to run away, but in case of emergency, he should be prepared to ''dispose'' of the young man, whether she uses him or not. Or she may have to do it on her own.


    "Cough!"


    Botan lets out a small cough. The smell in her mouth is the taste of iron. She swallows it, then mps her mouth tightly and frowns.


    Yes, she didn''t want to waste her time here because of that young man. She had a purpose. To get revenge on the monster who had done this to her. That''s why she ran to her grandfather who was banished not only from the court but from her family. She knew that she would never be able toplete her revenge without it. She did not have much time left.


    "Really, annoying guy..."


    She blurted out in a weak, fading tone of voice as the blue demons began to tell her saga in a chattering voice that was not being heard, and her grandfather, who was less than half as interested in the story as she was in it, gave a few randomments...


    * * *

 Book 3 Epilogue, (4)

    Book 3 Epilogue, (4)


    It was an early autumn night... a crescent moon was illuminating the darkness of the night.


    In the dark of the night, the small girl sits alone in the center of her room, which is locked from the outside, sitting on her knees. Her posture was straight and straight, silent and absorbed in meditation. Her expression was filled with pain from remorse and self-doubt.


    She was alone in a darkened room, and the girl''s name was Ako Murasaki. She is the daughter of the Ako family, whose lineage is the most famous for its exorcism, the owner of the youkai sword ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'', and the girl who was sentenced to house arrest for the recent unauthorized extermination of youkai and other rted blunders.


    "......"


    Murasaki, who is under house arrest in her room, is not, however, dissatisfied with her treatment. She understood well that it was a punishment she deserved... no, it was too soft for the mistake she had made.


    After all, she did not even talk to her family, she ignored the pleas of her subordinates, she was caught when she was careless and went to exterminate youkai in the underground tunnels, and when she thought she could escape after that, she was caught off guard again and was almost eaten, and finally, she could not control her youkai sword and almost killed the member of another family, even if he was only a servant. The many blunders shemitted during that time, big and small, were too many and too ugly. So, it is no wonder that her father scolded her for her carelessness when she returned home afterpleting his duties in the inner pce.


    "It''s an abomination... indeed, it''s all an abomination."


    Murasaki, sitting upright in her dark room, nced at the mirror in front of her and smiled scornfully at her reflection in it. It was because she thought it was too funny.


    Although she had not said it to her father and the others, it was not really that cute. She was terrified, shedding tears and sniveling against youkai, begging for her life, clinging to the lowly and helpless servants. It is too shallow, too miserable, and too appalling behavior for the daughter of a famous family of exorcism. No, what''s even more shameful is...


    "Hehe, this is what they call shamelessness, right...?"


    What is more disgraceful than anything else is the fact that she depended on her opponent, whom she saw as her rival, and whom she had been wrestling with on her own. Even so, despite relying on the other party...


    "I won''t make excuses, and I can''t. The fact is the fact, and I''ll only be miserable if I try to defend myself."


    The difference in experience? Was it because it was the first time for her to kill youkai? Because it was the "youkai mother" of all people? That is not an excuse. The difference in talent and ability between the exorcists and the servants is so great that it would be miserable to use it as an excuse. She also believes that at least if she and he had been in the opposite position, he would not have been so ugly.


    (I''m sure he''s safe, though...)


    Thinking about all this, Murasaki is concerned about the young man in question. When she thinks of the young man who was so battered and beaten by youkai, and who was so beaten by her own sword that went out of control, she feels a sense of remorse and a tightening of her chest, even though she understands that he is only a servant.


    He is safe... yes, he should be safe. Murasaki is half-convinced of that. If he wasn''t, he wouldn''t be alive right now. After all, it was obvious at first sight. For the first time in her life, she''d seen her cousin so obsessed with him. If he were gone, that respected cousin would have forced her way into this house by now, and there would have been amotion.


    ...so he must be safe. Of course, he is. Please let it be so.


    "...Still, I never thought I would think such a thing about someone of that status. Is it what my grandfather and father said about trust on the battlefield?"


    Murasaki analyzes her own chest throbbing and aching. Normally, a servant, who is only better than a ve, is not someone she should be concerned about... but she has heard that there are times when people, who risk their lives in the same ce, fight together, and share the same fate with others, even if they are subordinates, can indeed have trust, friendship, and respect for those who share their fate. She had also heard that this was a rare and precious thing.


    "This is... I see. I''ve been through so much. Even if it''s just a servant, it''s still a little... yeah, it made me worry a little. Yes, that''s the way it is, isn''t it?"


    Murasaki muttered to herself as if she was making excuses or telling herself something to no one. Or maybe it was a suggestion to herself.


    Either way, Murasaki tries toe to terms with her feelings in this way. That is how confused she was by the sensation she was feeling. And her thoughts go further and she tries to deal with her cousin''s attitude in the same way. Yes, her cousin had also taken a liking to him since his work about four years ago, as she recalls. She must be feeling the same way as herself, she thinks.


    (Then I can understand why I went through all that trouble. So this is what I get for just half a day of life and death, huh? But my cousin was with him for 3 days. So, it''s understandable that she favored him so much...)


    She even had hostility... and it was ugly jealousy... how can she change her mind so much? In a sense, it is natural that her cousin who has been with him longer and has not coiled around him favors him so much. However...


    "It''s also true that my cousin is a bit too much, and I hope she will reflect on that point."


    Even though her cousin was a bit too much in her head, she could have subdued ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' more calmly if she had been able to do so. Thanks to her, the half-destroyed ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru (Neck Cutter)'' will take several months to regenerate if it is not fed. That''s what her father said when she took one look at the ''wreckage'' of a youkai sword that had been shattered to pieces.


    Not to mention the fact that her cousin was going to wield a fan reinforced with spiritual power at her neck, no matter how threatening it was... Murasaki was about to think so... it was too much, even for a cousin. There are things she can do and things she can''t do, even if they are cousins. There''s a certain etiquette to being close. So...


    "...I think I need to protest."


    Although she might receive a visit from the other side, Murasaki felt that she should go there and question her directly.


    Yes, it would certainly be a hostile situation for visiting her cousin''s ce from there, but she wouldn''t mind that much pressure if it was for that person. She just coolly and carefreely avoids the pursuit. If that is the case, it would be better for her to surprise her cousin and make her upset, wouldn''t it?


    Once she thought so, Murasaki gradually began to think that it was a good idea. Of course, it was an illusion. Kizuki''s cousin is objectively not so good, but even so, Murasaki, who is not so honest and not so good with her mouth, would have no chance to win the game with her mouth, even if she could catch her off guard. She should have understood that much if she was a normal person. In fact, for her, the true purpose of this idea was...


    "Yes, that''s right. I owe him a favor. So, it would be a good idea to show up to visit him. I''m sure he''ll be happy if I bring him a present too!"


    The youngest daughter of Ako said this, imagining him kneeling on her knees and thanking her. She did not notice that her voice was strangely lively at thest part of her words. That was the proof that she had been so excited inside. Yes, she had certainly been looking forward to it. It was nothing more than an excuse for her to give her cousin a surprise. Though Murasaki herself would deny it.


    Of course, that would have to wait until her house arrest was over first. More than that, there was a reason why she needed more time to carry out her n. It was...


    "...! I''m getting lightheaded, this is... Uhh..."


    Murasaki, who has been overexcited, suddenly feels weak like a puppet whose strings have been broken. As soon as she feels dizzy and her vision spins around and around, she puts one hand on the tatami mat and presses her mouth ufortably with her bandaged hand. She looks confused, tired, and slightly ashamed.


    "...was I a little too excited?"


    Murasaki mutters with a tired look on her face, breathing heavily. Then, she reflects on her own state of excitement. She thinks that she is not yet good enough to get carried away by such a thing.


    To be honest, when she realized this, she was confused at first. Her mother died when she was very young, and she grew up in a male-dominated family, so she did not know anything about it. It was natural to suspect youkai or a curse at first, especially when it happened for the first time on the very night when she was rescued from the underground tunnels. She has talked to her father and brothers about her health condition, but neither of them knew anything about it, and therefore they were discussing it with serious looks on their faces.


    ...that''s why, when one of the maids, who knew it well, exined to her about the cyclic events peculiar to women, Murasaki first stopped thinking, and then she was embarrassed to the point of writhing when she understood the meaning of it. She was so embarrassed that she thought ofmitting seppuku. Now, after a while, she has calmed down.


    ...No, even that is not so bad. The really embarrassing part is when she looks back at her memory and recalls the first moment when the difort and tingling started. It was in the tunnels of the underground sewers, she believes, when she was preparing herself to be tortured by the monster. Yes, when she was inplete despair... at that moment when that man saved her and reached out to her, she felt a pain like an arrow through her chest, and an indescribable heat and tingling under her abdomen...


    "~~~!!!???"


    Murasaki hides her reddish face with the sleeves of her kimono and sits down on the tatami. She writhes in agony as she crouches on the tatami. The more she remembers, the more she feels shallow and embarrassed.


    "It''s not like that!! Yes, that''s right!! It was just a coincidence!! Or it must be a mistake!! Such shallow, dirty, shameful behavior...!!!"


    Murasaki desperately denies her feelings and memories. Yes, it''s ridiculous. It''s just like a rabbit... an animal that goes into heat over anything! It''s a shocking thing. If she were to hear such a thing from an acquaintance, she would probably be so shocked that she would refrain from further contact with them, and probably the same goes for that servant. Murasaki was able to imagine him pulling a face and distancing himself from her.


    Therefore, such a thing could not and should not be allowed to happen. It must have been a coincidence, unless she remembered wrongly, that it triggered against that servant. It must be! It has to be!


    "Yes, it must be! I''m sure! It''s just a coincidence! Absolutely! It''s impossible!"


    Murasaki''s face turns red and she screams like she''s crying even though there''s no one around her. Then she takes a deep, rough breath to calm her racing emotions. After a while, she finally manages to calm down.


    "Haah... haah... haah.... I was uncharacteristically too flustered... I really need more practice. To be flustered by such trivial nonsense...!"


    Murasakiments on her own almost one-wrestling disgrace. Then she looks at her reflection in the mirror in front of her and catches her breath. But suddenly, she notices a small Japaneseb covered with dust by the mirror stand.


    "......"


    She would not normally have been interested in thiscquered, less ornate, but fine-looking object. However, this time was different. Just as if being sucked in, her white hand, like a white fish, reached out and slowly opened the lid. Then she took a nce at the contents and remembered.


    It must have been something her father had bought for her to match her violet hair. But she had no interest in such a thing, and moreover, at that time, she felt as if her talent as an exorcist had not been recognized, so she had put it back in the chest and half-forgotten about it...


    "......"


    Murasaki stared at it intently and then nced around to make sure there were no peepers. Although there should be no peepers, she persistently looks around. Then, after carefully making sure there are no witnesses, she reaches out her hand fearfully and...


    "Like this, right...?"


    Murasaki struggled a little with this, as she had never done such a thing by herself, though she had been forced to put it on by a maid.


    And just after she somehow seeded, she looked at her reflection in the mirror in front of her and naturally sighed.


    Theb, which was metaphorically made of fresh polka dots and colored with silver-like flower petals, looked beautiful together with the color of Murasaki''s hair.


    She looked at the mirror and couldn''t help staring at it. Although she had no knowledge or aesthetics about this kind of thing, theb matched her so well that even she could think it was beautiful. If anyone other than her had seen it, they would have gazed at it and let out a sigh as well. Murasaki''s father must have thought long and hard about whether thisb would match his daughter.


    (It looks good on me... doesn''t it?)


    She had no interest in or knowledge of makeup or dressing up, but now she was beginning to like thisb, although she was not sure if it really suited her objectively.


    And then she thought, "Ah, what would he look like if I wear thisb to visit him? Would he be surprised? Would he admire it? Would he fascinate by it? Or...


    "......hehehe"


    Murasaki smiled at her reflection in the mirror with a very natural, embarrassed smile. No, it might have been exactly the anticipation of her reaction when he saw her reflection.


    Then, as if it were a matter of course, her eyes turned to the chest of drawers sitting behind the mirror. There was a kimono there, which she had never worn since it had been bought for her...


    It was a whileter that the maid who brought dinner was stunned to see Murasaki staring at the mirror stand in her brand-new kimono, and she turned bright red and screamed when she noticed the maid''s gaze...


    * * *


    ''<i>......Ah, she failed, didn''t she?</i>''


    The voice echoed in the eternal darkness like the deep sea. It sounded like the voice of a beautiful girl, but it also sounded like the voice of something outside of human reason,cking in any kind of emotion. Followed by a sighing sigh.


    ''<i>I had not held high expectations for her to begin with, but... now I see. ...just as I suspected. Then, I should expect others to do their best.</i>''


    From the beginning, their perceptions and purposes were notpatible with each other. God is always like that. They seem to be able to talk to each other, but ultimately everything is self-contained. Therefore, she did not expect much from her. She could have done whatever she wanted. Anyway, the n would not go so far wrong.


    ''<i>Mmm, I suppose it''s about time? On the other hand, maybe it''s better to just rest a bit longer? Well, I can barely even lift a finger right now. So, I think I''ll stay put for a little while longer and sleep again.</i>''


    ''It'' says this nonchntly, as if it were talking to someone else, and then falls silent again in the darkness. It is as if its very existence itself dissolves into the darkness and disappears.


    The words whispered in the deepest depths underground of the capital, in the deepest prisons, where no one ever sets foot, ring out forever. They reverberate in the dark depths of the earth.


    However, at the same time, in the reverberation, the sound of the voice changes its form. .... And by the time it reached the entrance of the prison, packed with gatekeepers, it had be a mere sound of the wind, and no one could understand its meaning...


    For the note, the timing of Gori-sama''s appearance in her room was simr to that of Murasaki''s.


    By the way, the white fox also peeps into the gori-sama''s room and turns red in the face during the first half of the chapter. It''s an R-18-rated game, so there''s nothing to be done about it.


    Soon, the time of the original game will start.

 Chapter 32.1

    Chapter 32.1


    I was in a dark, dank room. On a crude chair, my limbs were tightly constrained with rough ropes, and at the same time, numerous charms were tightly attached to my body. It functioned as a kind of boundary, binding me not only physically but also spiritually.


    "Ugh... Ah..."


    I moan, my consciousness clouded by sleepiness and intense pain. How many days have passed since then? It feels like a month or more, but on the other hand, it seems like only a few days or hours have passed. Without a clock, without daylight, without food... or even water, in fact, I hadpletely lost my sense of time. Maybe I had been bewitched by some kind of sorcery. I could not rely on my perception at all.


    "Hmm, you''re pretty tough for a mere servant. Even though I have to take it easy on you... you still won''t talk even after all that torture. Maybe I should take a peek into your memory. It''s the best way, isn''t it?"


    "Idiot, that''s worthless as evidence. After all, it''s not that hard to nt false memories if it''s an expert. Besides... tsk, I don''t know who did it. The memories are very meticulously sealed. It''s not easy to open them up."


    I could hear two blurry shadows talking to each other. I understood, but my mind could notprehend what they were saying. I was so weak that the conversation sounded almost like a noise.


    (What is it...? It seems I need to remember... something, yeah, something... important...)


    I try desperately to gather my thoughts that are not coherent. And I hold on to my fading consciousness and think. Yes, I''m forgetting something. Something very important. Something I shouldn''t forget. Something, something I have to protect!


    (What... what am I doing? What have I been doing? What... what''s going on? Remember. Remember it! I think it was... it was...!)


    And then, in my blurry, shaky vision, I see it. A frightened girl with blond hair. The child, who is looking at me as if she is desperate,es into view. At the same time, my eyes widen in shock. As soon as I see her, my vague memoriese flooding back into my mind.


    (Yes... I''m sure that was...)


    Then, I started to recall the events leading up to this point...


    * * *


    The sky was cloudy and snow was falling silently. The small powder snowkes melted as soon as they fell on the ground, wetting the ground.


    "...It''s so cold."


    The first thing I felt was a chill that almost hurt me as I stepped over the gate, the main gate that controls the entrance and exit of the capital, where people and vehiclese and go in and out with great intensity.


    While the inner walls of the capital are kept cool in summer and warm in winter by a vast amount of spiritual power, the outside of the walls is the very harshness of nature itself. It is the month of the New Year, the time when winter is in full swing, and in mountain viges,munication with the outside world ispletely cut off by the snowfall.


    In many mountainous or remote ind viges, the entire vige try to survive the winter by gathering food together, but when the snow melts, it is not umon for travelers or peddlers to find that the entire vige has been wiped out. Or it could happen that youkai who were starving like human beings attacked them, and all of them ended up in the bellies of the monsters.


    Unfortunately, this was nothing but amon tragedy. Amon story in pioneer viges built by the city''s starving vagabonds, people with a hidden motive, the second and third sons of poor farmers, and others who "had no problem dying". For the court and the ruling ss, it was a good thing if the vige seeded because it would reduce the territory controlled by youkai and increase tax revenues, and it was a good thing if the vige was wiped out because it would reduce the number of mouths to feed. It may not be important, but the cold vige where I was born was one of such pioneer viges bordering on the youkai''s territory.


    "...so, even the outer city is a paradisepared to a mountain vige in the countryside..."


    At least the capital and its surrounding areas are not as extremely cold as mountain viges, and with a few exceptions, youkai are not as close. There is food and the day jobs necessary to obtain it. Unlike in the countryside, it was not so easy to starve to death, and it was not somon to freeze to death because of theck of firewood. So, this is the reason why people flow from rural areas to capital during the recession.


    "Ah, um.... at a time like this, I''m sorry..."


    An anxious and muffled voice echoed beside me. I looked in the direction of the voice through the mask and saw a silver-haired half-youkai with fox ears hidden by a bamboo hat and a straw jacket covering her tail looking up at me with a fearful expression.


    "No, there''s nothing to worry about..."


    "But..."


    Shiro looks at my arm apologetically. Needless to say, I don''t know what condition my right arm is in after being bandaged and propped up. The arm that was broken by a head butt of youkai sword and pierced from the palm to the shoulder with the flesh shaved off in the process still throbbed and ached.


    "I promised Azuma that I would escort you. I''m just doing my duty. Besides, it''s better to have a job. It would be awkward to just eat food."


    I tell her there''s nothing to be nervous about. It was true.


    There was only one reason why the half-Youkai Shiro would have exited the city''s main gate ande to the outer city. It was a requirement. When I took her in from Azuma, I had a contract with her to periodically take her to her orphanage to make sure she was all right. And I was the designated escort. So it was only natural that I should fulfill it. I mean, I''d be d*mned if I broke the contract...


    Another reason is that I''m in a tight spot. I''ve spent too much time in this ce for too long.


    The incident in the underground tunnels almost a month ago, which nearly killed me, has kept me in bed until today.


    I don''t remember thest time I was in the underground tunnels. If anything, my memory has been cut off like a toothless hole in some ces. Perhaps my memory was disrupted when I was hit by the illusion or eye technique of the "youkai mother", or perhaps my memory was wiped out by the shock of the battle before and after the attack. At least thest scene I remember is when I was attacked by youkai sword that was out of control by its owner... Ako Murasaki.


    Then, Gori-sama, who had probably been following me as a pastime to kill time, confirmed the oversized matter of ''youkai mother'' through the shikigami, and went straight to the underground tunnels, where she had no choice but to save me from being reduced to a rag.


    However, even though it was the weakest and the most pathetic, a youkai sword is still a youkai sword. Killing a single servant is nothing. So, if gori-sama had found me even a littleter, I would have died. And not to mention...


    "......"


    "Tomobe-san......?"


    The voice sounded anxious, and I immediately looked at the owner of the voice. Ahead of me, Shiro was showing a slightly frightened expression. It seems that she was wearing a very swarthy atmosphere. Children are sensitive to such things.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I''ve been thinking something."


    ording to the description of the original game, Gori-sama''s decision to shelter me in her room and her subsequent actions were neither merciful nor kind, but merely a way of killing time. From her point of view, I guess I became an amusing toy and an even more interesting curiosity... Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said those things to me, and she wouldn''t have invested in me.


    Anyway, it''s been almost a month since the incident at the underground tunnels, and even though I was seriously injured, it was getting ufortable for me to just sit idle at the corner of the building without doing any work in the meantime, with all the eyes of the people in the house on me. In that sense, apanying Shiro was a great opportunity for me to rehabilitate and refresh myself.


    "Did you bring the souvenir? Don''t drop it. You can''t rece it, right?"


    I pointed at the package that Shiro was holding with both hands, half in an attempt to divert the conversation and the other half with my sincere intention.


    The package that Shiro held in her arms, wrapped in a crude furoshiki (wrapping cloth), was a souvenir to make Azuma happy on our way to the orphanage. It is also known as a bribe.


    "Ah... Y-yes! I''ll hold it properly so I don''t drop it!!"


    The fox girl replies to my warning with a nervous look on her face. I give a small smile at her healthy and pure attitude and start to walk away, leading the way. Following me, White hurriedly arrives diagonally next to me at a slightly backward position.


    Compared to the Inner capital, where ess to the city is controlled by walls, guards, and boundaries to prevent youkai and criminals from entering, the Outer capital is much more chaotic and disorderly.


    Unlike the Inner capital, the Outer Capital is not well-preserved, since it was originally settled by refugees who came to the capital after the Great War. Since then, migrant farmers from all over the country... not to mention peasants who fled from their manors, poor people, criminals, foreigners, and other people with special circumstances such as the old man Ou came to live in the capital as they pleased. Even the style of the buildings is not standardized.


    Paradoxically, a servant and a young servant walking in such a city that is half-ignored by the public authorities is frankly conspicuous. It was a distraction, but... in this case, it was inevitable. If I proved that I was in the service of exorcists or a noble family, there was little chance that someone would bother me unnecessarily. The advantages far outweighed the disadvantages. I''ll give up the stares and the disapproving nces.


    Now, we continue along the main street for another hour or so, through the crowded, dirty, but in a way, lively and bustling outer city. We arrived at our destination when there were fewer buildings and thendscape began to be mixed with fields.


    It was a house. The house was a timber-framed samurai residence surrounded on all sides by y walls. It was an ostentatious building for an orphanage in a country where people''s livelihood and social welfare are not given high priority.


    (Gori-sama is cunning, isn''t she?)


    Probably, it is also intended to be used as a fortress to defend the capital in case of a rebellion. And she was trying to score points against the court by offering her own money, I guess. Otherwise, gori-sama would not have paid more money than necessary to rebuild the orphanage luxuriously, even if it waspensation for buying Shiro.


    "Well, whatever the backstory, it''s true that it''s much more splendid than the old shabby house, isn''t it? Though it does stand out a bit from the surrounding scenery."


    "Is that supposed to be sarcasm?"


    I received a slightly stinging response to myment from behind me. My shoulders shook and I turned around with a slightly awkward expression on my face.


    "...if it isn''t the Director... It''s been a while. I''m here to see you as we agreed."


    I slowly straightened my posture so that I was facing forward. As I did so, the reflection in the center of my vision was a strangely aged and intelligent woman with a truly grim expression on her face.


    She was probably on her way home from shopping, carrying a bag full of brown rice on her back and staring at me. I greeted Azuma Hibari, a half-youkai woman with the title of orphanage director, temple school teacher, and former head of the Onmyou dormitory, with more respect than necessary, to cover up my mistake...


    * * *


    The sweet-potato yokan (Japanese confection) is simr to, but not the same as, normal yokan (from red bean paste). To be more precise, although sweet potato yokan is a derivative of the normal yokan, its quality as confectionery is far inferior to that of normal yokan.


    If anyone is familiar with historical novels and dramas of the past, it goes without saying that jelly was a highly prized luxury item in pre-modern times.


    This Japanese confectionery, a mass of sugar and red beans, was a coveted sweet in an age when people were starved for sweetness. In the Edo period, especially in the first half of the Edo period, it was an unspoken agreement that even if it was served to guests as tea cakes, the guests were never to eat it, and since itsted for a long time, it was used over and over again until it was just before it went bad when the owner could finally taste it. Even before and during the war, when the shogunate was reced by the imperial government and time had progressed further, yokan was the envy of soldiers in the army as the most popr sweet.


    And the substitute for this yokan is sweet-potato yokan. It is said that it started by reusing sweet potatoes, which were a relief crop instead of expensive red beans, and which were ssified as discarded sweet potatoes. It is said that not a fewmon people ate sweet potato yokan instead of red bean yokan because it did notst long and was cheaper than red bean yokan.


    ...By the way, the sweet potatoes of modern Japan of the previous generation are sweet and tasty thanks to improved cultivation, but those of the Edo period and during the war were produced with an emphasis on production volume and the taste was of secondary importance, so do not expect the same taste from the low-quality wastes of those countries. The same applies to vegetables and other grains. This is where the stereotyped images of old people hating potatoes, believing in white rice, and thinking that carrots and green peppers are bitter and tastelesse from. The development of civilization is great, isn''t it?


    Well, I have disgraced sweet potato yokan with such a scathing remark, but of course, it is rtive. Sweet things are sweet, although they are lower in quality than red bean yokan, and if I did not live in an age when sugar was avable everywhere and anytime, even sweet potato yokan would be highly valued enough to be impressed by it. And even more so for those who know sweetness only in the form of fruits. What I am trying to say is...


    "E-everyone! This is a souvenir... Aaaahhhhhh!!!?"


    As soon as Shiro opened the package to show the sweet potato yokan, an avnche of hungry kids rushed toward her and swallowed her up. Both the older and younger children''s eyes lit up, drooling from their mouths as they plunged into the sweet-potato yokan.


    "Hey!? What is this! Hey!?"


    "It smells so good! Shiro, is this sweet potato?"


    "Hey, hey, can I eat this? I mean, I''ll eat it now!"


    Hey! Don''t be rash! We''re all going to share equally...!?"


    The half-youkai children were saying whatever they wanted to say, sniffing the sweet potato yokan and trying to touch them, but were restrained by the other children. But then, their attention waspletely focused on the sweet potato yokan. The noise made me think of the crowd of fans surrounding the idol. I see, the sweet potato yokan was an idol.


    "Hey, everyone! It''s all right to be excited, but say thank you first!"


    The children who were excited by the sweet potato yokan shrugged their shoulders at the reprimand. They looked at the voice and saw Azuma standing there with her arms folded and a hard expression on her face.


    "Ha~a... first of all, you should at least thank Shiro and this guest for bringing you these souvenirs. You can''t take a person''s goodwill for granted, can you?"


    After letting out a sigh, Azuma speaks in a soft voice this time. The initially frightened children look at each other, and now they start to line up slowly.


    "Well, um... T-thank you for the souvenir!"


    One of the older children led the group in a bow, and the others followed suit, thanking me and Shiro. They are well-disciplined for children of this age.


    "I''m just an escort. It''s not my ce to be thanked. Shiro, she''s the one who picked out the pastry. So, you''d better thank her."


    I offer and suggest to Shiro, who is looking nkly at Azuma''s reprimand and the children''s thanks. Shiro, who came back to herself at my words, was a little puzzled, but when I suggested again, she nodded her head a little shyly and answered the children''s thanks.


    "Uh, umm... I don''t mind! Don''t worry so much! I mean, I''m d everyone seems happy... eh, uh... T-then, let''s all eat together, shall we?"


    Shiro answers with a sly grin at the end. Hearing her words, the children turn to Azuma worriedly. Azuma sighs again and smiles helplessly.


    "Everyone gets along and share equally, okay?"


    """"Yes~!!!"""


    In aplete change from earlier, the children cheered in unison at Azuma''s words. Some of the older children hurriedly brought tes and small knives from the kitchen and began discussing how to cut the yokan into pieces. Younger children observed them intently, or ran up to Shiro and hugged her or talked to her.

 Chapter 32.2

    Chapter 32.2


    "I can''t help it, huh? I''m sorry, I don''t usually feed them sweet things. Other than fruits, I can only buy dumplings and candies once in a while. Please forgive me."


    With a troubled face, but with a kind expression on her face, Azuma exins her situation to me.


    "Children are like that. I don''t make a big deal out of it. Besides, I''m sure Shiro is happy to hear that.��


    "Shiro is fine, but what about you? That sweet-potato yokan, Shiro may have picked it out, but the money is yours, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I wasted her sweets before. I''m just making up for it. It''s nothing to worry about."


    To Azuma''s point, however, I tell her that it was not done out of the goodness of my heart. In fact, it was an act of calction.


    The money for the sweet potato yokan indeed was mine, but it was because I had wasted the kompeito that was supposed to be given to her before. The kompeito that I used to blind Ako in the match with her... it made thedies of the Oumi family scorn me appropriately. I also owed a debt to Shiro herself, and I needed to make up for it.


    And most of all... this was a decision made out of self-preservation.


    "I see you are not lying. I''m relieved, to be honest. ...After all, she''s in that position. I was worried that she might be feeling small, but from the looks of her, she''s being taken care of, huh?"


    Azuma looks at Shiro who is chatting with the children at the orphanage with a relieved expression on her face. Since Shiro''s original origin was cmity youkai who tried to attack the capital, she seemed to be very concerned about the way she was treated.


    (...But it''s a small price to pay if I can earn a good impression with a mere sweet potato yokan...)


    I grumbled my ulterior motive in my mind. Yes, I''m not buying her sweets out of the goodness of my heart either. Shiro is a former heroine of mine in the game, and she is liked by the maids of the house, and most of all, she is worried by Azuma Hibari, the former head of the Onmyou dormitory. That is the reason why I care and pout for the half-youkai. The rtionship with her is a plus for my survival, but it is not a minus.


    Well, maybe not so much the friendship, though it would be a bad thing if I gain too much of her liking. No, at worst, I can just pass it off as a hopeful hero who shines in the dark of night. After all, the charm of the original main character, who became a sacrifice to the desires of many crazy heroines, is not given to me. Still, if I can guide Shiro to avoid the bad ending, it will almost certainly go well. Yeah, that''s right. That''s not a problem. Not a single problem. The issue at hand is rather...


    "...apparently, there''s trouble ahead?"


    "...!? What are you talking about?"


    I seeded in minimizing my agitation and acting out the sudden remark. I should bemended for turning my head quickly and not denying her question outright. A denial would have instantly discredited and discredited me. But...


    "Don''t underestimate me, servant. It''s true that I''m weak inbat-oriented abilities, but I used to do scouting and distraction for a living during the war. Perception is my specialty. My nose is not bad. You smell that?"


    "......"


    Like many speeches, the silence was also an affirmation, but I still couldn''t say anything. She could detect a lie, and a poor deception would only make things worse.


    "...You can rest assured. I''m not trying to extort you. I am not like youkai. I''m not the kind of human being who would return the favor."


    She says this with a strangely strong emphasis on the "human" part. She indicated that although she was a half-youkai, she was alsomitted to being a "human being.


    "You don''t have to answer me. But I have a rough guess as to your condition. I''m not sure if it''s correct."


    After a pause, Azuma continued.


    "If you''re expecting something from me, I''m afraid I can''t meet your expectations. At least in my time, my fellow who went berserk was supposed to be disposed of on the spot."


    That meant killing half-youkai soldiers as soon as they were about to be youkai. I honestly didn''t expect this, but still...


    "......"


    I close my eyes and stare blindly at her. D*mn, you gotta be kidding me. I had been paying attention to some extent, but I never thought... this would happen!!


    (Was it harsh to deal with ''youkai mother''?)


    Probably only a few drops entered into my body, and even the amount of bodily fluids of most cmity youkai, not to mention great youkai, should not be a problem, but it seems that... was too bad a partner.


    "...don''t worry. Even if things get worse, I don''t intend to do any harm to you or to Shiro. To some extent, I can handle it by myself."


    I answer Azuma calmly, touching the half of my face that is bathed in the blood of that damned fallen god through my face. The texture is almost the same as that of normal skin, but even I couldn''t tell what was beneath the skin. Damn, I thought that being a half-Youkai and a former head of the Onmyou dormitory, she might know something, but am I being too na?ve?


    "I''m not worried about that. No, it''s just that if pushes to shove the curse I put on you will take effect. I''m sorry, but when there''s a great war, I''m a low-ranking officer. Most of those books were forbidden and sealed when I came up. I don''t know much about the contents of books from that period. I can''t help you on that front."


    Azuma replies apologetically. Then she continues.


    "It would be better if the mutation could bepleted only by being turned into a half-youkai, but in the worst case... or in the case of a servant like you, just being turned into a half-youkai would be dangerous."


    Even an ordinary viger could be killed by a secret execution of all the vigers if he or she is mistakenly half-youkai. And if it is a mere servant kept by a family of exorcists, it is frightening just to think of... So, I was lucky that Gori-sama was the only one in Kizuki''s family who knew about my secret change, and that she kept the secret of my change not with her normal sensibilities but with a sense of fun.


    (Especially when she gives me a sh*tty-tasting secret medicine to prolong my life. It''s a relief that it''s not the worst of the worst...)


    As a servant, I don''t know anything about the ingredients or the manufacturing process. I only know how valuable it is. In the original game, there is an event in which the protagonist kills his friend who is turning into a youkai in tears. It was mentioned that even the medicine to dy youkai-ization is quite expensive. To think that the Kizuki family can give it to a servant regrly...


    "...I don''t know how advanced the situation is. But if the timees, you are wee toe to me. I can''t cure you, but I can at least take care of you in the final stages of your illness."


    Azuma offers with heartfelt pity and regret. These were the words of someone who had seen simr cases many times before. In a world where life is cheap and discrimination ismonce, the offer was merciful enough. But that didn''t solve anything for me.


    "......"


    I am silent. I could only be silent. Of course, I would have. Nobody wants to die. But with the information I have now, there is no way to cure youkai-ization, and I don''t know how long I can get medicine from Gori-sama, and even that medicine will only buy me time...


    "Oh, umm...! Tomobe-san!! H-here!"


    ...I was so deep in my thoughts about the future that I didn''t realize that Shiro was standing right in front of me until she called out to me. When I look at her, she holds out the bowl in her hand.


    A yellow rectangr object with a toothpick sticking out of it, the aroma of slightly sweet... it was obviously a cut-up sweet-potato yokan.


    "Well, um, I thought I''d bring some for... Tomobe-san. After all, you paid for it, and you also apanied me... Ah! I also have one for you, Azuma-san!"


    The half-youkai fox girl opens her mouth with embarrassment and shyness, but with a sense of expectation as if a little flustered at the end.


    "......"


    "Why are you looking at me? It''s for you, you can have it. Shiro gave it to you."


    I look at Azuma with some confusion, but she tilts her head in the opposite direction. It is true, if one thinks about it. And the child offered voluntarily. It is not a good idea to disrespect the child''s goodwill too much. In other words...


    "...I understand. Thank you very much."


    I shifted my face a little and took the bowl. Shiro smiled with relief.


    ...The sweet potato yokan tasted as gentle and reassuring as its aroma.


    * * *


    Even though I was an escort, I couldn''t just sit by the edge of the passageway and do nothing. It would be too pathetic.


    I helped with the harvesting of crops in the small garden at the end of the yard with the white half-youkai orphans... although it was a small garden considering the size of the orphanage with a dozen or so orphans. Most of it was cheap, big, filling radishes and cabbage. And some spinach... Every family with a tight budget has the same food.


    Especially radishes were pulled out carefully so as not to break them, and the soil was washed off with water. After that, it was necessary to tidy up the garden in preparation for the snowfall and the sowing of seeds in the spring.


    This is what is called soil preparation. We dug up the soil with a hoe and killed the pests and their eggs lying in the soil with the cold air of winter. I remember once when I lived in a cold vige, I did not do this enough and the vegetables I was supposed to harvest in the spring were almostpletely destroyed and I almost starved to death (distant memory).


    ...I remember those bad memories, but I didn''t dislike working in the field. At least it''s much better than risking my life every time I have to kill a monster. Sometimes I got tangled up with children of the orphanage, and they treated me like a toy, carrying me on their shoulders or carrying me on their shoulders for some reason or other, but I thought it was cute when I thought they were just innocent children.


    "Are you going home already? Can I at least prepare dinner?"


    I told the kids, including Shiro, a story based on an anime or movie from my previous life (it was quite popr), and when I looked outside and saw that it was dusk, Azuma asked when I wanted to go home. It was a sincere offer, but I couldn''t ept it.


    Even in the capital, it was dangerous to walk in the streets at night. Especially when I apanied Shiro. Besides, if she treats us to dinner, we won''t be able to eat when we get home.


    "I''m sorry. You really wanted to eat with the other kids, didn''t you?"


    I asked Shiro as we walked outside the city at dusk. Azuma didn''t mind so much, but the kids booed me a lot. The younger kids were sobbing and tugging at Shiro''s sleeves to stop her from leaving. Shiro seemed to be having a good time, so it''s not hard to imagine that she was dissatisfied with my decision.


    Besides, the Kizuki family''s visit to the Capital and their services were about to expire. Then Shiro and I and gori-sama would have to go to the main family in the northern part of the country. Unless there was some special reason, it would be three years before we could visit the orphanage again. She must have some regrets.


    "No, it''s not, uh, well... I wanted to have dinner with everyone, but I understand why, so I can understand. Besides..."


    The youkai fox girl denies my words in a slightly panicked manner. Then she puts her palms on top of each other as if rubbing them together and looks lost... but after a few seconds, she looks up with a healthy smile on her face.


    "B-besides...! I love to have dinner with the princess and Tomobe-san!"


    ...If that bashful look was an act, I''d probably never trust a child again. It was a carefree, genuine smile.


    "��But then, before leaving, I took a quick peek at the kitchen. I saw fried bean curd and spinach simmering together in soy sauce. There will probably be a side dish of soaked tofu and spinach."


    "Huehh!!?"


    At my words, Shiro''s eyes widen and shine brightly. Drool almost drips from her mouth, and she hurriedly slurps it up. I guess that monster fox likes fried bean curd a little too much.


    "Tomobe-san!! L-let''s go back to the house quickly! It''s already dark! Right? Right!?"


    Where was her reserved attitude until now? Instead, she grabbed the sleeve of my robes and urged me to hurry back home. Seriously, she''s a good girl.


    (...from the other side, we look like a father and a daughter, don''t we?)


    I was silent for a moment, thinking about it. I was smiling at my own thoughts. Father and daughter, but father... huh...?


    (It''s appalling that I couldn''t even fulfill my role as a big brother, much less a father. It''s not funny.)


    I don''t need to tell about my previous life, but... it doesn''t work out well for me, even though I''m blessed in this life only in that aspect.


    "...Tomobe-san? I-Is it ticklish?"


    I rub the head of the white fox in front of me before she can get suspicious. The white fox twitches her ears itchily and smiles annoyedly.


    "Really, I''m hungry. You''re right, let''s get the hell back to the house."


    With these words, I speed up my steps to the capital''s main gate. Suddenly, I feel a warm touch on my cold hand. I looked up to see Shiro holding my hand.


    "Um, you run so fast that I might lose you... oh, and it''s cold..."


    As if to deceive me, Shiro replies as if asking me. ...Is this guy really not acting?


    "...I''m holding you tight, but don''t let go, okay?"


    ...the girl replies cheerfully to my words.


    * * *


    At the capital''s great gate, just beyond the gate, it was sitting in the city square. The big four-horse ox cart surrounded by several guards and misceneous people was not a nobleman''s or an exorcist''s family, but it was a luxurious one that must have cost a fortune to the same extent, and it was clear that the person inside was not amoner of the lowest rank.


    "Tomobe-san..."


    "...don''t make eye contact, let''s hurry on past."


    I don''t know whose oxcart this was, but in a world where there was such strong discrimination between high and low, it was a risk for those of us at the bottom of the social hierarchy not only to speak with our superiors but even to make eye contact with them. It was a rare urrence, but at worst, we could be spared from being cut down.


    Therefore, we lowered our faces and walked quickly past the oxcart. They would not call out to us in any way. Well, normally.


    "And this time it''s not normal..."


    As we were about to pass by arge ox cart that blocked almost a third of the road, several strong servants appeared to block our way. They were not wearing protective gear, but they had a club in their hands for self-defense, and swords hung from their waists... I hid Shiro behind my back as they stared coldly at me.


    "Tomobe-san...?"


    "It''s okay. I don''t think we''re going to be executed in public like this. Maybe."


    Some passersby noticed the situation and stopped to watch. These are servants and employees of the Kizuki family, after all. They would not have been injured or killed in such a public ce without some justifiable reason. Is it


    (...we have no way out, huh?)


    I''m more cautious when I see two servants blocking our backs again. It''s not good for us to attack first. But it is also true that we will be doomed if we don''t. What should I do?


    (In the first ce, who from where, and what do they want?)


    While I''m thinking like that, the ox cart starts to move slowly. And then it stops right next to us. Then, I finally noticed a family crest engraved on the side of the ox cart.


    "This is...."


    "Oh? What a coincidence, Tomobe-san! Are you all right now?"


    Before I could say anything, the window of the oxcart opened quickly. And the sound of a child''s voice echoed through the air. I take advantage of the fact that I am looking through the window and raise my head with a look of utter exasperation on my face. Then, half unconsciously, I muttered in a small voice that no one could hear.


    "...as I thought, brats are troublesome..."


    A pretty merchant girl with foreign charm looks at me through the window of the ox cart. When I nced at that moody and innocent smile, I thought so from the bottom of my heart...

 Chapter 33.1

    Chapter 33.1


    It must have been a strange sight to the onlookers. A single ox-cart and a pair of figures were moving side by side through the streets of the capital, which were organized neatly and spread out in a grid-like pattern.


    No, there is no problem at that point. The problem was the family crest engraved on the luxurious oxcart with several maids and servants, and above all, the behavior of the person inside, which must be said to be out of the ordinary.


    It belonged to the Tachibana Trading Company, which was known as one of the ten, if not five,rgest tradingpanies in Fuso-kuni, and was one of the threergest tradingpanies in terms of foreign trade alone, especially in imported goods. The family crest of Tachibana, which not only meant that the person belonged to the tradingpany but also represented the Tachibana family itself, which seeded the chairman of thepany, was proudly disyed in gold letters on the ox carriage.


    In the capital, where many rare items from across the sea gather and where the head office of the tradingpany is located, this family crest by itself has great authority. If it were a member of a royal family or a feudal lord, it''s all right, but if it were a poor noble family with no manor or a small family that can mobilize only a hundred warriors, they would surrender easily.


    Now, what attracts people''s attention and at the same time gives a strange impression to those who see it is the entric or outrageous behavior of the girl who is getting into the oxcart.


    The girl getting into the ox cart is Tachibana Kayo, the daughter of the chairman of the Tachibana Trading Company. She has bright honey-colored hair, which is rare in this country, and eyes that remind people of jade... She also has a pale and pretty face full of exoticism that reminds people of Nanban people in the west and wears a green-toned hakama that incorporates Nanban designs. Moreover, she has a sweet scent of citrus fruits, perhaps because of her perfume, which is associated with the house of Tachibana? If such a person, who appears rarely, opens the window of the oxcart and shows her face, it would certainly attract attention. After all, a noble woman would not show her face unnecessarily in front of arge number of people, which makes it all the more shocking.


    "As I thought, your mask isn''t pretty enough. Why don''t you take it off? Your visibility is not so good, isn''t it dangerous when walking?"


    "I''ve already exined that proposal to you."


    "It''s a pity."


    ...it is obvious that she would attract people''s attention in a bad way if she, who is a daughter above the clouds in the eyes of ordinary people, opens her window to the full and talks almost one-sidedly with a smiling face to a servant and a young servant. Moreover, if the content of the conversation is not obligatory but clearly private...


    (And generally, the hate is directed toward us...)


    It was a good decision to leave the central main street, knowing that it would be a long way to return home. Even now, every time we pass someone, we are met with curiosity, suspicion, astonishment, or even hatred... I wonder what would have happened if we had been on Suzaku-street (Suzaku is the name of one of the four celestial animals in Japanese mythology) with its traffic jams?


    ...Surely there is nock of jealousy, but this is a world where people can barely survive, let alone rise to the top, and where there is not much entertainment. In such a world, people of lower rank who are looked at by those of higher rank are too conspicuous. They may look like scumbags who take advantage of a lowly and naive youngdy, and even if they are not, it''s not a problem.


    The truth, the reality, and the actuality are unimportant. They just want something to take out their frustration and grudge against in this hard world. And right now, I am the perfect target.


    In short, it''s the same theory as "�ꥢ��" (Riaru-j��/Riajuu) and "����" (Gyakutama/neet). But in my case, I don''t have even the slightest advantage.


    "Oh, yes, I heard about it the other day. I heard that my father caused you a lot of trouble, didn''t he?"


    The girl dered, whether she knew my inner gloom or not.


    What Kayo told me about the other day... it was clear that she meant the incident at the underground tunnels.


    The matter of the underground tunnels had been gagged, and as a matter of course I had been under a curse from the imperial envoys to keep my mouth shut. The Imperial Court seemed to be skeptical of my report and Murasaki''s, but they still understood that there was something, even if it was not ''youkai mother'', so they secretly mobilized exorcists to sweep up the remaining enemies in the underground tunnels... that''s what I heard from Gori-sama.


    After all, the Imperial Court would not want to believe that the "youkai mother" was under their feet, and besides, most of the "youkai" whom they would kill would have been wiped out by Murasaki or eaten each other. Thus, it is safe to say that the physical evidence has been destroyed.


    Alternatively, the method to look into the memories of some exorcists by using their special powers is not necessarily a universal method. Memories are vague, and the more time passes, the worse it bes.


    The disadvantage of using the exorcists'' method is that the person who is peeping into the memory will be exposed to such a biased memory if the person who is being peeped into thinks so. Or, if a false memory is imnted, it is meaningless. Furthermore, there was a possibility that the person who looked into the memories would be negatively affected mentally and personally.


    Above all, to have one''s memories viewed is the same as being stripped naked and having all one''s secrets revealed to one''s opponent. There is no greater humiliation. The family''s secret skills and secrets could be revealed. Unless theymit a mortal sin, the exorcists, as well as the nobles and feudal lords, refuse to have their memories peeked into, which is allowed.


    Naturally, the rtives of the most reliable witness in the underground tunnels, Murasaki, would be very reluctant to have her memory peeked into. On the other hand, the exorcists would not want to peek into the memories of the surviving guides because of the strong status system in this world. They will reject it with goosebumps, saying that the stain will be transferred to them.


    Or there is only one way to look into the memories without bias, but the gori who owns me, the possible subject of the memory, would not allow it. After all, she wouldn''t want her toys to be destroyed. Although, of course, she seems to have offered a reasonable amount ofpensation... anyway, as long as Gori-sama doesn''t budge, I''ll be safe. I should be thankful for that, even though Princess Gori is a brute.


    (Well, let''s put it that way...)


    If she mentioned it here, her next n is...


    "I apologize, but please allow me to inform you that a messenger from your family has already conveyed their apologies to the Kizuki family. Therefore, there is no need for you, Miss Kayo, as a member of the Tachibana family, to apologize again."


    "Please rest assured. It is not for Kizuki to whom I am apologizing."


    Immediately, I answered that the apology was unnecessary to avoid any trouble, but Tachibana Kayo boldly went a step further at this point. Damn, of course, huh? So, the next words thate out are...


    "Please stop it, Miss. Remember that you are a daughter of the esteemed Tachibana family, and such a thing is not worthy of causing you any shame or embarrassment."


    The one who interrupted me was an old maid walking alongside the oxcart, just like Shiro and me. Her eyes were sharp and she looked stern.


    "Oh, gosh! Don''t tell me what to do every time, do you? You really nag me. If you keep interrupting me, I''ll fire you."


    Kayo says, sounding really displeased with the old woman''s words. Apparently, she has known this old woman for a long time. She seems to be really upset that she was nailed by the old woman, but I wanted to shout "Nice assist!" to the old woman.


    (But then, it can''t be helped if she apologizes to me ''personally'' in public...)


    If she made a request or an invitation to me with a proper reason, there''s no way I could refuse. After all, what would happen if a mere servant refused an invitation from the daughter of a wealthy merchant family as powerful as a lord? Even if I tried to use the Kizuki family''s permission as a shield, there is no way that Kizuki Uemon, a miserly, calcting fat man, would weigh the Tachibana family and me in the bnce. Therefore, I apud the work of the old maid for destroying it before it could be said.


    (...or it could have been a more serious ''threat'' rather than an apology, but I guess that''s not likely)


    For a moment, I think of a terrible ''threat'' that I can never resist, but I deny it immediately. It was hard to believe that a spoiled little girl coulde up with such a terrible thing at her age.


    Apart from my inner feelings, a conversation between a merchant''s daughter and an old woman continues in front of me.


    "I regret to inform you. Miss does not have the authority to give me leave of absence and I do not believe that the madam would allow it either."


    "Then I''ll ask my father! Do you know that the money you''re being paides from my father''s earnings?"


    "Miss, do you think Lord Hibiki can disobey Madam?"


    "......"


    Kayo suddenly bes silent in response to the old maid''s indifferent rebuttal. Oh, so that''s how the power rtionship in the Tachibana family is...


    "Gosh, you''re really bothering me! ...Ah, that''s right! Tomobe-san, are you going back to Oumi''s house like this? If you want, I can give you a ride to the house in an ox cart. What do you think?"


    Kayo, who was sulking at her nagging attendant, changed her expression and tilted her head to make a suggestion as if she had a good idea at the next moment.


    She is still very young, and her speech is innocent, but her voice, facial expression, and every gesture are fascinating, alluring, and seductive,bined with her foreign beauty, which, when considered from a step back, is even a kind of mockery. The question is how much of it is acting and how much of it is real...


    "...I appreciate your kind words, but I''m afraid I must decline."


    "Hmm? Why on earth? You are invited by the daughter of the Tachibana family!"


    Kayo asked with slightly puffed-out cheeks. Her appearance showed her childishness appropriate for her age, and at the same time, I could catch a glimpse of her arrogant personality thates from herck of hardship and being spoiled.


    "I am afraid that I am out here as an escort. If I were to ride in the ox cart, I would have to take her with me."


    With a nce, I look at Shiro, who grabs my sleeve and paces with me. I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to take advantage of her presence here.


    "I see... so that''s what you mean."


    Kayo looks doubtful for a moment, not understanding what I mean, but she seems to notice the peculiar sensationing from Shiro and turns her scornful gaze to half-youkai.


    As a matter of course, a girl who was once attacked by youkai would not think of letting half-youkai ride on her ox cart, even if she does not know that it is actually the same person. So, she should not take advantage of the fact that Shiro is a half-youkai in this way...


    "U-uhh... I-it''s okay, I''m fine..."


    Shiro notices my gaze through my mask and replies in a small voice that only I can hear. I feel her grip on my sleeve tighten. I guess she is enduring Kayo''s unfriendly gaze.


    (I don''t mean to use her, but... should I buy her somethingter to make her feel better?)


    I apologize inwardly to Shiro and turn my eyes to the ox cart''s window again. Kayo opens her mouth while staring at me with a stern look in her eyes.


    "...Tomobe-san, can''t you go alone?"


    "Unfortunately, it''s my duty."


    This is non-negotiable. I have a duty to protect her. I will be d*mned if I willfully break that duty. Kayo can''t force me to do something if there''s a chance I''ll be cursed.


    "Gosh..."


    "Eek..."


    Kayo stared at Shiro in deep frustration. Shiro, who was met with hostility, cowered in a quiet voice and peered timidly at Kayo, who was using me as a shield. I naturally take Shiro''s side.


    "Please don''t look at me like that. She is not to me."


    "So, you''re taking that white girl''s side, huh?"


    "She''s a fellow worker in Kizuki''s household."


    "She''s an imitation of a person, you know? Why do you let her grab your sleeves?"


    "It''s better than getting lost."


    Without hesitation, I let Kayo''s pursuit pass me by. Was it the pampered upbringing or the Nanban blood? She is a girl who is not afraid of anything, and she is always closing the distance between us, but it was not so difficult for me to escape using my mouth, probably because she has never had an argument before. At leastpared to dealing with a gori.


    "...geez, that''s cunning."


    (What?)


    This time Kayo puffs out her cheeks like a squirrel, and I''m quick to interject.


    "...Miss Kayo, needless to say, please don''t behave in such a way. You shouldn''t annoy your father too much, should you?"


    I don''t want rumors spreading that his daughter was running alongside the family oxcart, talking with people who are no better than livestock or ves. That''s how thick the barriers of status are in this world, and how much importance is ced on physical appearance.


    "Then I have a good solution for you, Tomobe-san? Tomobe-san, I..."


    "Miss, as I told you before if you want to buy a servant, please propose it to the princess, not to me."


    "Gosh... at least let me finish!"


    Tachibana showed an angry look on her face. However, I don''t want her to talk about this and that in a situation where people around us can hear. Rumors spread fast, and usually, rumors have countless followings to the facts.


    "...then, is it okay if you don''t stand out?"


    As if sensing my frustration, the girl asked, narrowing her eyes as if to confirm. Oh, I have a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 33.2

    Chapter 33.2


    "...what are you nning to do?"


    "Hehehe, it''s a secret! Please look forward to it."


    In response to my question, the daughter of the Tachibana family only has an innocent and amused expression on her face.


    (I remember that originally, a smile is an expression with a belligerent meaning...?)


    I suddenly remember such knowledge from my previous life. Like the gori-sama''s smile, I''m reminded that women''s smiles in this world are not always reassuring. I''m getting a stomach ache.


    "Please don''t worry. It''s not that absurd. It''s really, really simple, you know?"


    Kayo deres as if she''s trying to calm my fears. Oh, I can''t be at ease for an inch.


    While I''m thinking like that, we arrive at the Wakachiku Bridge. There are naturally several rivers flowing in the vast capital, and this Wakachiku bridge, which is ten and a half meters long and three meters wide, is the border between the area where the residences of court nobles gather and the area where the middle-ssmoners gather. Althoughmoners were allowed to enter, there were huts on both banks of the bridge where soldiers with spears stood with straight backs to catch any thief or a suspicious person who entered.


    ...incidentally, this bridge is also the setting of a small event in the game''s capital route. By epting the request, yers are supposed to defeat the 99 tsukumogami (artifact spirit) who possess this bridge and y tricks on them.


    "...Well, let''s leave it at that this time. I was sad to find out that you left me alone so much, but I guess that can''t be helped, I''ll be looking forward to the next time."


    Leaning out of the window, Tachibana Kayo smiles at me with a smile thatbines childish charm and beauty, and forcibly makes a promise to me. To tell the truth, I was attracted to her so much that I almost swayed a little despite her arrogant attitude. She is a bit devious, but she is a real charmer.


    (I didn''t expect such a thing at her age. Well, that''s why she''s not treated well in the game).


    Even in the doujin circle area, she was a bad thing. There was a lot of poor but pretty good-looking stuff... I mean, the one drawn by a certain artist was amazing, with full-color beautiful full-page pictures and borate backgrounds, and without any mercy, incorporating such gruesome content. The whole trilogy, including the sequels, sold out in no time.


    "...I''m sorry, Tomobe-san, were you thinking something rude?"


    "I''m sure it was just imagination, Miss."


    Kayo tilted her head and gave me a quizzical look, to which I replied nonchntly. Women are always so intuitive.


    "...well, it''s all right. Then, Tomobe-san, excuse me. I''ll see youter..."


    Kayo smiled and bowed with an expression of unconvinced. When a superior thanks a subordinate, the subordinate must return the bow. After a moment, I bow to her, and after a moment, Shiro bows to her, too.


    I hear the sound of the window closing. The ox cart starts moving slowly and passes in front of us. For a moment I hear the sound of the servant guarding the ox cart clicking his tongue, but I pay no attention to it. It was a natural reaction in a sense, given the values of this world and time.


    I finally lifted my head from the ground when I saw that the ox cart hadpletely passed by. But then I saw an old maid standing right in front of me.


    "...!?"


    I was so caught off guard that I was startled slightly. It was not that I had been oblivious to her presence, but I had not been aware of it, and so I was stunned by her appearance in front of me. On the other hand, the old maid looked at me coldly and let out a small sigh.


    "I would like to take a moment of your time, if I may be so bold. May I?"


    The old maid asked me, straightening her posture. Of course, I had no right to veto this question. It was a formal question.


    "...Is there something I can do for you? If you are going to start talking to me after the youngdy has left, does that mean you want to talk about something of that kind?"


    I asked in a slightly guarded tone. The old maid was silent for a while and then spun out her words in an indifferent manner.


    "......I''m afraid that I might not like to talk about it in front of Miss. Of course, I do not mean to slight or disrespect the Tachibana family. Please keep that in mind."


    "...Then, please tell me what you want to do..."


    After ncing at the guard who was standing motionless in front of the Wakachiku Bridge, I asked, "I needed a witness that this was not an illegal matter." Even in a world where memory is unreliable, the words of those in social positions cannot be ignored, and above all, memory maniption is time-consuming. It is not so easy to falsify the memories of more than one person. It''s just an insurance policy.


    Then, I waited for the old maid''s words as if I was bracing myself.


    (Well, I wonder what the contents are...)


    As I guessed, it would not be good for the old maid to get involved with a servant of another family, even if it was only half for fun. I think it might be something along those lines...


    "I understand your feelings, servant, but please don''t be too hard on Miss."


    "Yes, that''s what I''m trying to... yes?"


    I almost agree with the old maid''s words for a moment and give a dumb reply. I couldn''t believe my ears. The old maid''s words caught mepletely by surprise, and I had not expected them.


    I could not have expected that this old woman, who seemed to be a nagging, strict, and old-fashioned woman, would say such a thing about Kayo to me, who was only a servant. It was impossible. And moreover, the way she said that...


    "What you''re saying is..."


    "I can''t deny that she is a bit pushy, but she is not a selfish person."


    The old maid takes the initiative so as not to give me a chance to speak. Then she nces at the oxcart as it leaves. In her eyes, I could see the tender love that a grandmother shows to her granddaughter.


    "I have watched Miss since she was a baby, and she is really a lonely person. But because of her background, she has few friends and trusted servants, so when there is someone she wants to be close to, she doesn''t know how to get close to them... Please forgive her."


    Although it is inevitable because of the times and the worldview, Fuso-kuni is an ind nation, a vige society, and a ss society. Kayo, who is of Nanban descent, is not a member of society. Her father, Tachibana Hibiki, was a brilliant man who established the Tachibana Trading Company at a young age, but at the same time, his aggressive way of doing business, ignoring the old traditions and customs, is not without its share of opposition. There may be some jealousy from his business rivals.


    Therefore, Tachibana Kayo is an outsider. She cannot help but drift away. As a result, she cannot make friends, and her father spoils her as a way of apologizing to her. I understand, I understand. But...


    "...I understand the situation. But why is it so important for me to know about it?"


    Yes, the problem here is not Tachibana Kayo''s character or circumstances. The problem here was more fundamental.


    "With all due respect, are you in your right mind saying such a thing to me? Wouldn''t your Lord, Hibiki-sama, be offended if he hears you talking like this?"


    It is not an honorable thing to expose the affairs of one''s family to a mere servant. Especially if it is the chairman of thepany who has a soft spot for his daughter. No, it''s not that... it''s the way she said it.


    "Since it is Madam who employs me, the person to whom I call for instructions is also the same."


    The old maid said the same thing as she had said in the argument with Kayo earlier. I see, what she means is...


    "...I understand. But for her sake, it would be better to avoid rashness. There is a difference between freedom and indulgence. Uhh..."


    "My name is Otsuru."


    Realizing that I don''t know the old woman''s name, she blurts it out for a moment, but the old woman soon realizes this and answers with her own name.


    "...Well then, Otsuru-dono, please tell your Madam. It is only the shallow wisdom of an uneducated servant, and perhaps she has deeper thoughts. However, for Miss Kayo''s own sake, I do not think it is right to let her behave ording to her temporary feelings."


    I had advised her to do so, even though I knew it was too much and I was not in a position to say such a thing. Still, I suggested it.


    "Besides, I''m too much older than she is. She probably doesn''t mean half of what she says. It''s just like a game for her. So, it is obvious that it is not good for Miss Kayo to be surrounded by unnecessary rumors for the sake of a fleeting feeling. I hope you will reconsider.


    I could guess what Tachibana Kayo''s mother was thinking, and I could understand that it was out of the goodness of her heart for her daughter. But... she should at least consider her partner a little more. At least there could have been a better partner. I wonder why she would choose a servant of all people.


    "...I understand, I will pass on your words to Madam. But please note that I cannot guarantee that she will ept it."


    The old maid, who had heard my words to the end, looked thoughtful for a moment and bowed ceremoniously in reply. Then, she walked quickly away toward the ox cart on the city street...


    "Tomobe-san......"


    As I was staring at this scene with a sharp gaze for a while, I suddenly heard a voice calling my name from nearby. When I looked, I saw Shiro looking up at me with a somewhat uneasy expression, probably because she didn''t understand what we were talking about.


    "...Seriously, they make us take unnecessary detours, don''t they? Let''s get back soon, you''re getting hungry, aren''t you?"


    I pat the half-youkai girl on the head through the shades, and then I walk to the Oumi family''s mansion which is just around the corner. Shiro looks at me but follows me silently. My sleeves are wrinkled as she grabs me.


    (Well, well, what should I tell to the Gori-sama?)


    I hope she won''t abandon me... in the narrow position I''m in, although she has a lot of trouble with my medicine and etc.


    As I crossed the Wakachiku Bridge with these thoughts in my mind, the Oumi family''s residence, which the Kizuki family is renting, came into view in the distance, and I involuntarily held my breath under the pressure of it, holding my footsteps. Because...


    ...A girl dressed in a bright peach-colored kimono was standing in front of the building. She was slender and petite but had a beautiful bosom that could be seen even over her clothes... She was clearly staring at me even though we were still quite a distance away from each other.


    And the moment our eyes met, sheughed, covering her mouth with a fan. Gruesomely, like a predator stalking its prey. Yes, it was like a child picking the legs of an insect as a toy...


    "Pyeekk!?"


    With a strange scream, Shiro jumped up and hid behind me, hugging my leg. Although her clothes and hat are hiding it, her tail and fox ears are probably wagging underneath.


    "...as I thought, smiling in this world is a bonus..."


    I muttered this with a tight smile on my face and resumed my steps with the heavy steps of a prisoner on my way to the ce of execution...


    ....If I may add, it was on that night that Uemon, who was holding a Senryo-Bako (arge sum of money or a container that was used to store or transport money) with the Tachibana crest on it, told me that I was going to be rented by the Tachibana Trading Company for a day. Haha, d*mn it!


    * * *


    ...Evening was approaching in the capital.


    Two figures of a traveler wearing a hat and carrying a walking stick were sitting in a teahouse on the main street of the capital, which was filled with people in the evening. The tea house girl is slightly displeased with the travelers who stay there for a long time, each ordering only a cup of hot tea and a few skewered dumplings, but she soon puts her displeasure aside and goes to take orders from the newly arrived customers, showing her affection for them.


    The travelers stare at the waves of people from under their shades. As night approaches, officials and workers on their way home from work, women hurrying home to cook for their families, peasants returning to the nearby viges after peddling, and a convoy of horses and carts heading for the warehouse just before the curfew... Even though the main street of the capital can amodate more than ten ox-carts, at the time of the day, it is now still a busy street with people, vehicles, and livestock. On such a noisy street, travelers search for a single goal.


    It was soon found. Yes, that''s right. Because the ox-cart had a family crest proudly engraved on it and the crowd of people would be split when the ox-cart passed by. It was easy to spot it at a nce.


    "That''s it..."


    One of the travelers mutters emotionlessly. He saw a girl pull down the window of the oxcart and look at the old maid who was waiting by her side and grumbled something to her. But... in his eyes, there is no curiosity, no infatuation, no longing, no hatred. It is just an inorganic and emotionless gaze like an insect observing its prey.


    The traveler puts down the money and gets up, not caring that there are still some dumplings left on the skewer. The other young man hurriedly ate his dumpling and followed him, putting down the same amount of money.


    "Is that the target? Are you sure she''s not a shadow warrior (Kagemusha/double body) or something? I can''t believe a wealthy merchant''s daughter would show her face so openly...."


    "You should be able to tell that much. Anyway, you''d better memorize your target''s face... or smell... When the timees, don''t be foolish enough to pick a stranger up on the day of the job, okay?"


    After said that, the two figures follow the oxcart. They should have attracted some attention because of their dirty, rustic appearance, which is somewhat unusual in the capital... but no one paid them any attention. No, people were unnaturally unaware of them. This was the result of a high-level concealment technique.


    In the end, not only the oxcart but also its attendants, including its escort, did not notice or feel anything strange about them until the oxcart returned to the head office of Tachibana Trading Company.


    And no one noticed that the duo figures, who had caught a glimpse of the girl''s face as they alighted from the oxcart, had vanished from the scene like the wind before they knew it...


    Tachibana Kayo-chan��s fanart: here

 Chapter 34.1

    Chapter 34.1


    Tachibana Hibiki, the chairman of Tachibana Trading Company, is by no means ipetent as a businessman, regardless of what he does outside his field of expertise. In fact, he is one of the most talented men in the world.


    However, before the rising, the Tachibana family was defeated in the power struggle at the court and fell into the hands of the courtiers. Though the Tachibana family was supposed to decline as a failed noble family, it was rebuilt as a merchant family dealing in basic rice, marine products, and salt from the fishing vige where the family was originally born, and imported goods as an extension of the family''s business, with the trust and connections that came from the bloodline. In the several hundred years since then, it has established itself as one of the top ten wealthiest merchants in Fuso.


    Nevertheless, as always in this world, rise and fall are the order of the day, and stagnation is always a sign of decline. The Tachibana family, which had been sitting on its throne, only striving to maintain the status quo and protect its vested privileges, was in fact in a situation where its debts exceeded its profits by the time his father died suddenly of a torn blood vessel due to the shock of business failure and Tachibana Hibiki became a young decorative head of the family, and its interests were considerably cut down by up-anding merchants who werepeting with old powerful merchant families both in Japan and abroad. But then, thepany was able to survive for a generation. Hibiki''s ability to revive the situation in his own life should not be underestimated.


    The first thing he did when he took office as the head of a major trading family was to change the name of thepany. He changed the name of thepany from Sea Salt Shop (Umishoya) to Tachibana Trading Company. This was a decision to make a fresh start in business.


    Of course, simply changing the name was not enough. He was also enthusiastic about internal reforms. His restructuring of the business, changes in asset management methods, and the cleanup of internal corruption such as bribery and collusion alone proved that he was an extraordinary businessman.


    In particr, his collection and training in human resources must have been remarkable. Although his main business was dealing with imported goods, he actively hired knowledgeable or skilled local people and Nanbans, and if necessary, he did not hesitate to bring them on board as executives of the tradingpany. Some people say that this was the reason why he changed the name from the Fuso-style "trading name" to the Nanban-style "tradingpany".


    At the same time, the education of the same Fuso-kuni people also changed drastically. While many merchant families used to hire workers through apprenticeship, in which two out of five employees were said to be lucky if they stayed, he adopted a more advanced system of instruction and education centered on manuals, in Nanban''s words, and at the same time improved the treatment of his employees.


    He did this not out of consideration for his employees, but to secure talented human resources, to prevent the escape, corruption, and extraction of employees, which had been a problem for many merchant families, and to reduce training costs and shorten the period of training.


    In addition, he has the ability to persuade the opposition of his father''s and grandfather''s generation of executives of the merchant families to his side, and the conservatives of the family who were trying to manipte him as a puppet, and he can forcefully push through such reforms through forceful retirement, etc. Therefore, despite his radical reforms, he managed to keep the other merchant families united and not divide them. He was also able to retain the trust of his business partners, and on the contrary, he was able to expand the scale of the business... Nowadays, there are few people inside and outside of the country who doubt Tachibana Hibiki''s ability as a businessman.


    Of course, even if he is a first-rate businessman, there is no guarantee that he is perfect in other fields, especially as an individual. Every human being has his or her faults. He is no exception.


    His faults can be divided into two main categories. One is his wife.


    When he was suddenly promoted to the head of the family before he turned 20 years old, he received offers of marriage not only from the same wealthy merchants but also from court nobles and feudal lords, and the members of his family rmended whomever they thought would be best for him. However, he turned them all down.


    Finally, after the reform, the cleanup, and the restoration of the Tachibana Trading Company, he married a Nanban immigrant girl who had worked as an employee and a signboard girl at the head office of the tradingpany since she was a child. Some say that this was to gain the confidence of the Nanban employees or to prevent other families from influencing or interfering by giving the daughter of an influential person as a wife... Whatever the reason, it is true that taking a woman of unknown background as a wife was frowned upon by many people.


    And another reason is that... Tachibana Hibiki was too spoiled and lenient with his only daughter, which is hard to believe given his cunning and calcting nature as a businessman...


    * * *


    Around noon in the month of December, a man walks through the corridor of the Tachibana family''s semi-foreign-style mansion, which is connected to the tradingpany''s building, in his spare time from work, looking for someone.


    "Kayo~ where are you? Could youe and show me your face, please~? Papa brought you a special present, you know~?"


    A bearded middle-aged man with a smiling face bending at the waist and wandering around the house saying such things in a catlike voice was, to tell the truth, a bit of a turn-off. However, neither the servants working in the mansion nor the misceneous workers could say or do anything to the man. All they could do was grimace. Not wanting to be fired for saying the wrong thing. After all, the reason and intelligence of this brilliant and sharp businessman could not be relied upon at all when it came to his daughter.


    Tachibana Hibiki, who revived the Tachibana Trading Company in his own lifetime, was such an individual. In his hand is a silk cloth decorated with maind-style patterns, which would look good on a kimono or something. It was a gift from a merchant on the maind with whom he had a close rtionship. If sold, it would be enough to feed amoner''s family for ten years.


    However, this is not a particrly exceptional gift for Hibiki, who usually buys and presents his daughter with all kinds of luxury goods and curios for no reason at all. Justst week, he had given his daughter a ne made of a luxurious pearl.


    "Chairman, it''s about time. You have a business meeting with Lieutenant General Konoe..."


    "Kayo~? Where are you hiding? I''m begging you, pleasee out and let me see you~?"


    "Oh, gosh! Why is he like this...!?"


    After taking a nce at the hands of the Nanban clock on her wrist, the secretary, who is of a mixed race between maind and Fuso-koku nationals, is in a daze.


    This chairman is neither stupid nor ipetent. He is certainly an excellent businessman. He is a man to whom she owes a debt of gratitude, who hired her from a brothel in Dejima, where she had worked as a child of a customer and a prostitute, and judged her ability without looking at her with colored sses, and now trusts her enough to entrust her with the management of the ount books. She understands that. She gets that, but...


    (but there''s a limit, isn''t there...?)


    The secretary lets out a tired sigh. Unlike the wealthy merchants who mix their private assets with the store''s money, he limits his private payments to his personal assets. He is a man who knows what he is doing. But still, it is not right to give a young girl a thousand ryo box (ryo = a unit of value that was used in the Edo period (1603-1868) = 1.3kg (2.87 pounds) of gold) without telling her a reason and bring it to her from the treasury. At the very least, he should have asked his daughter what it was for.


    And moreover, he is giving three rolls of silk cloth to his daughter. If he sold it to the wife or daughter of a feudal lord or a minister, it would be worth at least a hundred ryo, and yet he is giving it to his daughter without even thinking about it. In fact, he''s not even satisfied with the money he''s given to her so far... he''s being a parent''s fool.


    "Hmm, that''s funny. Normally, she should be out by now. Why is that? Did something happen to make her angry...?"


    Hibiki''s expression turns grim as he wonders why he can''t find his daughter. His expression was stern and tight as if he was in a normal business meeting. In other words, he was now thinking about the whereabouts of his daughter as intently and seriously as he does when he is discussing a major business deal or devising a n to deal with a plot by another family.


    In short, it was aplete waste of his abilities.


    "Oh? I came here because the maid said something... what''s this all about, dear?"


    Then ady in kimono with foreign patterns appears from the end of the corridor. She has honey-colored hair and azure jade eyes that droop as she gazes at her husband. She has an attractive face with a foreign look... she is Madam Tachibana or Tachibana Saime.


    She is a second-generation Nanban immigrant, and although herte parents were born outside of Fuso, she was born in Fuso, lives in Fuso, and speaks nonguage other than Fuso, so other than her facial features, she is almost the same as a genuine Fuso native. Because of her beauty, she was very popr when she was working as a signboard daughter of the Trading Company, and it was well known among the public that she had received offers of concubines from several noblemen, rejecting them all and epting Hibiki''s marriage proposal with a simple "yes".


    "Oh, Saime!? Do you know where Kayo is? I''m looking for her, but I can''t find her..."


    After giving her a hug as a matter of course, Hibiki asked her where her daughter was with a look of deep concern. The wife nodded her head and then answered her husband''s question with a smile that had attracted many customers when she was a signboard girl.


    "Don''t worry, dear. There''s nothing wrong, is there? She''s just on a little secret date...!"


    The next moment the air froze as if there was nothing wrong with her words. Her husband stiffened and dropped the silk cloth in his hand to the floor without effort. The expression on his face waspletely devoid of emotion. A heavy silence filled the room.


    Then the secretary sighs and hangs her head with a faraway look in her eyes, and is convinced. "Oh, this is going to ruin the whole day..."


    "......"


    At the same time, no one saw one of the misceneous workers of the mansion, who was present at such a scene, leave quietly with a cold expression on his face, and release a message to a pigeon hidden in his room.


    * * *


    The sky was clear and sunny for the time of the New Year. It was cold but not as cold as it would be if one were inside the capital''s boundaries. It was moderately cool and a good day to go out. It must be good weather for the people living in the capital. Yes, for the people who live inside it.


    "It''s depressing..."


    That''s what I''ve been feeling since I woke up this morning. I sat on the porch at the edge of the Oumi family''s house, thinking that this day had finallye.


    "But, mister. It''s not such a bad deal, is it? I heard you''re going to be paid for the whole thing, right? Isn''t this a good opportunity for you to have a luxury you normally can''t afford?"


    The person who spoke to me in such a questioning manner was the guide who had guided me through the underground tunnels some time ago.


    His name is Magoroku, and he is a few years older than me. This tanned, skinny, but muscr man, who was out of work after the incident at the underground tunnels, was hired by Gori-sama as a handyman, and now he lives and works in a hut in the corner of the property with his family. The clothes he wears are the same cotton as in those days, but they seem to have been paid for, and they have been reced by new ones from second-hand ones that look like rags and are covered with dirt.


    ...This recruitment is probably because of my body. Even if his statement is unreliable from other''s points of view, keeping him on hand is for insurance purposes, I guess. Anyway, I know it''s a littlete for me to say this, but I feel ufortable when an older man says to me, "Mister, mister".


    "You say that sofortably. But I''m a guard for a carefree youngdy. I can''t afford to let my guard down."


    The content of the handwritten letter sent to Uemon from the other party was euphemistic and formal, and although it was lengthy, if 90% of it is omitted, it was simply "I want to have fun in the town on my own and would like to borrow one of your servant to escort me". In addition, the letter specified my name with detailed conditions. Of course, there was no way that greedy pig would say no when the other party threw a thousand-ryo box at him for the rental fee, which also served as a nuisance fee for the underground water tunnels the other day.


    "D-do your best, Tomobe-san!"


    The white fox half-youkai said in a worried, consoling tone.


    "Hmm, ah... you''d better hang in there too, you know? After all, the princess is a bit tense today."


    Uemon was no fool, and he had taken measures against the gori-sama, who was about to be displeased with the unauthorized use of her toys. So, before she knew it, Gori-sama was scheduled to attend the Imperial Court''s garden party, and she had been quite irritated for the past few days because she couldn''t refuse to attend the party now. It is no coincidence that my work and the day of the garden party are on the same day. Of all the days, Shiro would apany this gori. It''s unfortunate. She might take it out on her.


    (I hope nothing happened to her...)


    ...the character Kizuki Aoi in the original game loves to bind others, force them to obey her, y around with her hands, and monopolize things, but she herself has a strong aversion to being bound by others, to obey others, to be made to dance with others, and to have her things touched, even if only in a small way.


    Part of this characteres from her circumstances, but the remaining part probablyes from her natural temperament. Of course. She is a genius, from a distinguished family, and intelligent. Therefore, she naturally looks down on those around her and sees others as stupid, foolish, and trivial. Especially in that situation...


    (In the original story, there would have been bloodshed by now...)


    She is arrogant, and that''s why she can''t allow herself to be tricked by others. She is obsessed with her favorite toy because her surroundings are boring, and she loves, binds, monopolizes, and controls her partner one-sidedly and selfishly because she was betrayed by the one she desperately sought affection from.


    This is evident in the original game. In the game, Gori-sama solves conspiracies with violence, carelessly and without regard for the world, and even when she does not have romantic feelings for the protagonist, she does not take care of her toys badly, and above all, when shees to love the protagonist, she does not consider his feelings, does not trust him, and only seizes him to make sure that he cannot betray her. To prevent him from betraying her, she held his life and death in her hands and forced him to love her only one-sidedly.


    It is a miracle that she does not take any kind of physical action against him, even though she is reluctant and frustrated. To tell the truth, I was so scared that a tragedy might happen at any moment. Gori-sama has be rounded up.


    "......"


    "Tomobe-san, is something wrong...?"


    "No, I may have some bad feelings, but don''t worry about it."


    As I''m pondering the difference between the original game and the current gori-sama, Shiro tilts her head and asks me, and I quickly return my consciousness to reality before advising her so. Although it is unlikely that there are people who would do something to Shiro, I warn her because she is a half-youkai.


    "Y-yes... I understand..."


    At my advice, Shiro nervously nodded her head, her expression tightening. Was this a little too much of a threat?


    "Eek!? No, please stop! Funyu~...."


    I stroke her head and y with her fox ears to relieve the tension. She looks itchy and ticklish and gets angry. But she seems to be enjoying herself a little, though not seriously.


    "As expected of you, mister. It''s a very brave thing to be able to y like that with a half-youkai head, isn''t it?"


    "Is that a big deal...? Shiro is such a good girl, she couldn''t even kill a bug."


    I responded to Magoroku''s words while ying with Shiro. He was slightly afraid of Shiro because she was half youkai. Well, that in itself is not a bad thing... at least at this stage, Shiro is not evil. I hope he will get used to it, even if it takes time, I thought. After all, there is no need to persecute her unnecessarily, abuse her, and make her fall into darkness as in the bad ending. I hope she can live a happy life as a simple half-youkai.


    "...well, I guess it''s time to stop messing around. Here ites."


    I muttered, stopping my hand from flirting with Shiro. I knew this because I saw the Oumi family membersing toward me from a distance across the yard of the mansion.


    I knew it was about time, judging from the position of the rising sun. To tell the truth, I am quite reluctant to do so, but... that''s the way work is. Work is a virtue, but not a pleasure.


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll pass it on to you while I''m busy. Listen, I''m sorry about the other day. So, eat it up, okay?"


    As if remembering, I take out a bag of sweets from my pocket and hand it to Shiro. Inside is a kumquat candy, which is the reward for the excuse I gave to her because I used her to make an excuse for the olddy of the tradingpany the other day. The choice is in case of a cold since it is winter.


    ...The money, by the way, came from the extra ie Uemon gave me for today''s work. But is it a ckpany that he didn''t even give me half of the 1,000 ryo box he had received, instead of just 1 ryo? Really? And why don''t I just be happy that I have an extra ie? No way. Feudal society sucks, I have to make a revolution (sense of mission).


    "Wait, what am I thinking?"


    "Yes...?"


    "No, I''m just saying that money is everything in this world."


    I say this to the white fox who tilts her head and the guide and bows to the weing misceneous worker who hase over to us and started walking with him. Well, if I don''t work, I can''t eat...


    * * *

 Chapter 34.2

    Chapter 34.2


    "Ah, Tomobe-san! Today is a perfect day to go out, isn''t it?"


    Said the girl at the back door of the Oumi family''s house. The girl is Tachibana Kayo, who gets off the ox cart, which has no crest to be noticed, and smiles at me when I appear at the call of the misceneous worker.


    She was dressed in what is called a "tariginu" (a kimono) as she discreetly walked around the capital.


    She wears an ichimegasa (A type of straw hat worn by upper-ss women during the Heian period) and a white robe sewn on it, which thinly hides her striking and characteristic appearance under a white cloth. A scarf-like sash was wrapped around her neck to protect her from the winter cold, and she was dressed in green-colored kimono. Her shoes were not slippers (zori) but fur boots, as if she were a daughter of a tradingpany dealing in imported goods. At a nce, she looked like a well-dressed town girl from a wealthy family. No, not quite, but at least a hundred times better than riding out to the open market in an ox cart with a Tachibana crest. Above all... she looks good.


    "Yes. That''s what it looks like."


    I reply in a matter-of-fact way. Then the merchant''s daughter puffs out her cheeks like a squirrel and sulks.


    "That''s a good match for you, Kayo, is the right word! If anything, you should say "Kayo" while blushing or gasping, and it''s perfect!"


    "Then, it��s a good match for you, Miss Kayo!"


    "Oh, gosh, you should put more emotion into your words!"


    Kayo gives me a reproachful look. Then she looks more dissatisfied with my appearance.


    "What''s that look? It''s a private date with me, but is it not tasteful and elegant?"


    "I''m on a personal errand. It''s not a date, it''s a tour."


    And my official role is that of a chaperone, escort, and baggage carrier.


    And because of my official role as a guard, my appearance was very inconspicuous. I wore shades, of course, but a cloak of invisibility disguised my face and voice. By making me less memorable, even if Kayo''s identity was revealed, nobody would know who I am or where I am from. Well, it is a consideration for her who has been talking to a servant in a familiar tone since a while ago.


    She dered that she was alone with me, but in fact, it is not so. Being alone with a servant is out of the question. In fact, Uemon has sent a group of his men in hiding to watch her, and she probably has an escort following her from a distance. It would be a big problem if anything happens to her, so there is no way they can leave everything to myself. In fact, I felt a faint, but really faint, gaze on me, apart from the one I ''requested'' myself. It''s something I wouldn''t have noticed if I wasn''t consciously aware of it...


    "By the way, Miss, your name is Yuzu, and my name is Gonbei, so please don''t forget it."


    In this world, names are important. And it is a ss society. The names of powerful people and their children are avoided so that there is no ovep between them, while those who are close to them are honored by them.


    Naturally, there are very few girls in the capital with the name Kayo, and even fewer who can be called "Miss". So, "Yuzu" is the name of this youngdy for today only.


    "But, "Gonbei" is too appropriate, isn''t it? You took that name from "Gonbei the Nameless," didn''t you?"


    "Well, it''s amon and not funny name. It doesn''t leave any impression on me."


    In Japan in my previous life, there was amon name "Nameless Gonbei" as amon name everywhere, just like John Doe in English-speaking countries or Hans Schmidt in German-speaking countries, and it is the same in this world as well.


    "But it''s too nd..."


    Kayo mutters without trying to hide her dissatisfaction. If she has a problem with that, she shouldin to Uemon and the others. I''m just following orders, and they''re the ones who made all the detailed ns.


    (Though I''m sure she''ll sulk forever if I don''t do something about it...)


    I sigh a little, and I see in my mind''s eye the image of Uemon who was giving me orders while counting the koban (small print) in the Senryo box (one thousand ryo box). It''s my job to make sure this youngdy enjoys her tour in secret to the fullest without a scratch on her. Of course, I will be in trouble if she is obviously displeased with me. I''m sure I''ll be reported by the watcherter on.


    That''s why I have to entertain her to make her happy.


    "Miss. No, Yuzu. Excuse me."


    After moving to a ce where I would naturally be in the shade from the watcher, I kneeled down reverently and then grabbed her thin, white arm through my glove like a knight from across the sea.


    "Huh...?"


    Kayo was startled and looked at me with a slightly stunned expression as if she had not expected this action, which could be called impolite.


    Normally, this kind of outrage would have resulted in a whipping, if not a beheading... but fortunately, this was a job, so I was allowed to touch her hands only. Still, the day before, I had to clean and disinfect my hands carefully... well, I was made to disinfect. No, they also made me wear gloves.


    "Please forgive me for not being able to amodate all of your requests. Instead, I will do everything possible to make your day as enjoyable as possible. I hope you will forgive me."


    I put my face close to the back of her hand in a manner that is almost theatrical. I don''t kiss it on the mouth, though.


    At any rate, I knew she liked me (as a toy), and I also knew that she liked romance novels and imported chivalric tales in her books of settings and short stories. So I thought that if I pleaded with her in her favorite way, albeit in a half-clownish way like this, perhaps she would be happy... and fortunately, my reading was correct.


    "...mmm, you promise?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    After a moment of silence, the youngdy answered in a reluctant, but slightly amused, flirtatious voice. She was trying to appear calm, but I think she was probably excited like a child inside. It is not good to make her like me too much, but I can''t help it. Anyway, I was relieved that she was in a better mood.


    "By the way, that cloak doesn''t suit you either, does it? Why don''t you at least take off the cloak?"


    "No, it''s not possible."


    At any rate, I quickly avoided her arm to slip it off, since her hand was reaching out to me before I speeches tantly and naturally...


    * * *


    "Looks like they''re going."


    "I''m going after them..."


    The two men, who have seen the two figures in the distance, begin to talk and walk.


    Unlike the "servant," the "hidden group" have not been brainwashed in terms of ideology, nor have they been made into fools. On the contrary, they are different from the servants, the majority of whom are poor or lowly, even in terms of the bloodline.


    The ''hidden group'' who carry out operations, reconnaissance, investigation, following, assassination, and so on, in a dynamic situation, are required to be highly flexible in their individuality and flexible in their responses in an isted or uncontactable situation.


    Therefore, they are provided with no ideological education and are often provided with rtively high spiritual power that is too good to be disposed of, and from families of middle-ss or upper-middle-ss farmers, or from the side branches of the same family. There are also cases in which they are illegitimate children of the exorcists'' families, such as the daughters of the farmers or the daughters of the peasants.


    In any case, the ''hidden group'' are very different from the servants in terms of ability, the value of their property, and even their treatment. They are not so cheap that they are disposable. Therefore, many members of the ''hidden group despise the ''servants''. Nevertheless...


    "It''s fine to be a watchman, but to be a servant''s helper?"


    One of them, who is dressedmonly for amoner in the capital and uses a concealment technique to hide his presence, gives a small cluck of his tongue. He knows he''s supposed to be a watchdog, but he never thought this would happen!


    "To tell the truth, he''s a very impudent fellow. I wonder how he won her over, as well as Princess Aoi."


    The others agree with him. He doesn''t know the details. Although, both the servants and the hidden people are controlled in the same way.


    However, it is impossible that Princess Aoi of Kizuki, who is a candidate for the next head of the Kizuki family and is directly descended from the head of the Kizuki family, would be reluctant to give up a talentless servant with no special skills as her direct vassal. Given this, it was amon-sense expectation that even though he was a lowly servant, he would have been promoted.


    This is a normal thought for the people of Fuso-kuni, where status, bloodline, and origin are everything. Although, of course, they were determined to do their professional work to the best of their ability.


    "You are proceeding to the city district of themon people as nned... look, they have turned to the city corner. Let''s go."


    One of the cloaked figures says this and begins to hurry his partner along at a brisk pace. But...


    "What''s wrong? There is no response..."


    The man in the hidden group looks behind him, wondering why his partner is not responding. However, there was no sign of his colleague who was supposed to be there.


    "...!?"


    Immediately, with his back against the mud wall, the man draws a dagger from his pocket. He prepares to deploy a simple shikigami to strengthen his vignce around the area, his eyes look around him, and his senses search for any sign of something. Kizuki''s hidden group can be said to be the best. It ismendable that they were able to take such actions in a moment without any confusion.


    But.. is only the end of the story.


    "Aa��...!?"


    The man lets out a little scream. He meant to scream to let everyone know that something was wrong. But it doesn''t work. The breath he drew from the back of his throat just hissed out through the gash in his slit throat.


    "No hard feelings. After all, it''s my job. Just curse your own bad luck, okay?"


    A voice whispers in his ear. At this moment, the man understood that he had been bound from behind and something had been thrust into his throat. However, he thought that the wall behind him was a mud wall..?


    "Ah... Ggah..."


    In his fading consciousness, the man tried to think of some way to report the situation, but the pain, blood loss, andck of oxygen had already left him with no time to gather his thoughts.


    Nevertheless, it was pointless toe up with the idea of sending a simple shikigami. Although he did not realize it, both his hands had already been severed from the wrists, and even if they had not been, they would have been neutralized before he could report one or two simple shikigami to others.


    Either way, it was toote. The man of the hidden group peels back his eyes and lowers his hands. He is dead.


    "......"


    With a plop, the shadow sinks into the mud wall with the corpse of the hidden group in his arms. After the shadow and the hidden group man disappear into the wall, all that remains is a few drops of red blood on the ground...


    Kansaki Kenki''s (؞�D�tϣ) Pop Team Epic-style four-panel rawic.


    This is a four-panelic in which only the gori in thest panel seems to be back to her usual style with a straight face.

 Chapter 35.1

    Chapter 35.1


    Among the vast capital, residences of middle-ssmoners are concentrated in the eastern and southern parts of the capital... the areas called T��ky�� and Nankin.


    Well, to be more precise, the residences and warehouses of court nobles, feudal lords, and wealthy merchants, as well as government-rted facilities were concentrated in the north, and the industrial area with many craftsmen''s cities and workshops was concentrated in the west. The fact that the southern and eastern parts of the country are geographically difficult to defend is also a factor. After all, many temples and shrines were built in the south and east of the capital to serve as fortresses in case of emergencies.


    ...Oh no, I''m getting a little off-topic here. In other words, for Tachibana Kayo, whom I am escorting here, she has visited the northern parts of the Capital many times, And because the western parts of the Capital have a strong craftsman city vor, such a ce is not suitable as a ying ce for a woman. Therefore, the ce she will visit this time is either east or south of the capital. In other words...


    "Ha~a... Although having passed by the ce several times by oxcart, it has a different atmosphere when walking directly there, doesn''t it?"


    Kayo mutters in admiration as she peeks out through the gap in her bamboo hat.


    Of the markets authorized by the Imperial Court in the east, west, south, north, and west, East Market is the most spacious, chaotic, and lively. It is no wonder since it is intended to meet the demands of themon people who make up the majority of the capital''s inhabitants.


    In the blocks arranged like a grid, there are grain shops, grocery shops, fish shops, clothing stores, bookstores, barbers, pharmacists, bathhouses, florists, restaurants, taverns, general stores, street stalls, etc... A variety of goods, from daily necessities to luxury goods and foreign and imported delicacies, are lined up in rows of stores. Along the city streets, vendors paraded around touting their goods in hand. Despite therge number of people, the city is safe and secure, since the official from Kenhiishi responsible for the security of the city makes periodic patrols.


    However, this is still the standard for themoners of the capital, which is not a good ce to y around, especially for the court nobles, feudal lords, exorcists, and wealthy merchants who are concentrated in the northern part of the Capital. Therefore, although Kayo had been passing by in an ox cart, it seemed that this was the first time for her to walk directly along the street and see the sights. Well, when an ox cart is used, the moment people see her family crest, passers-by open the street and be silent.


    "Where should we look around first, Yuzu?"


    "Didn''t you know that? Since you dered it yourself, you should at least lead the way."


    I ask, and the girl orders in a tone of voice so grim that I can tell even from under her shades. Well, well, well... I can''t argue with her.


    (Though I can''t argue with that...)


    I think about my schedule again, considering her expectations, and also those of the watchdogs.


    For her... Tachibana Kayo, this trip out is probably something she has been looking forward to, expecting a lot of things. This is not in a romantic sense but in a purely recreational sense.


    Born into a wealthy merchant family, she does not have the official status of a feudal lord or a noble family. Even so, she would have been treated practically the same way.


    And her father was overprotective... She may have yed among the lower ss (although living in the capital, she was above the middle ss for a person of this country) in disguise. However, her position and responsibilities probably did not allow her to y so freely. In the words of the old maid, she didn''t have the freedom to do what she wanted, probably to the displeasure of her father, the chairman of the tradingpany. And so, it would have been a harmless sight-seeing.


    (I would have done the same for her, but...)


    The Kizuki family''s tour of duty and guard duty in the capital is almost over anyway. In a month or so, leaving some of the retainers behind, we will be back in Kizuki''s domain. It is possible to respond to her properly and leave her as it is. But...


    (...I know it''s unlikely, but I don''t want to drag the main character down because of me...)


    It is possible, though not very likely, that she will be more hard on Kizuki''s family because of me. Especially, Tachibana Trading Company has a good selection of rare items.


    Even if it is not so, if I make her displeased, her father, who has a soft spot for his daughter, might put pressure on the Kizuki family for this or that. If that happens, my position in the family will be severe, and it might be a death g for nothing.


    No, if that''s all, it''s still fine. The problem is that it may spread and make it difficult for the main character to contact and get support from her. This would be bad. As a matter of fact, it is impossible for me to help the main character after he has be a daruma (���˹����_ĥ�ˤʤä���?) or is locked up. Anyway, the only way to save the country lies on the main character, and to do that, the gs falling on him must be eliminated. I must make the situation not difficult for him.


    "Well then. Let me be so presumptuous as to do so. Then, how about starting with... there, and so on?"


    I made up my n after a lot of thought and experimentation, pointed to a theater cottage, and announced so.


    * * *


    Since ancient times, the performing arts have had political significance for those in power.


    As can be seen from historical facts, the performing arts were originally ritualistic and ceremonial in nature, and over time they became simplified, secrized, poprized, and turned into entertainment. On the other hand, those in power suppressed these entertainments because they discouraged people from working and sometimes led to criticism of power.


    And this was no exception for this country, Fuso-kuni in this world.


    While Gagaku (ssical Japanese music and dance) and Kagura (Shinto music and dance), which have a strong ceremonial aspect, were protected and favored by the Imperial Court, other performing arts tended to be treated with a lower level of respect in this country. However, Noh''s ys based on historical or mythological events were tolerated by the court nobles and feudal lords. On the other hand, Sarugaku (a traditional Japanese form of theater that originated in the 14th century), with its strongedy aspect, and Kabuki (a traditional Japanese form of theater that originated in the early 17th century), with its strong humanistic content and satire, are too worldly and rarely approved of, at least ostensibly, by the influential. In fact, depending on the content, there are even cases where they are banned.


    Nevertheless, as they say, where there is a policy at the top, there are countermeasures at the bottom, and like in historical times, the government was finally unable topletely ban this type of entertainment. After all, it was an era when there were few amusements. So, one of the reasons why Kabuki was exist because it was one of the few pleasures for themon people and they could not deny the existence of Kabuki as a venting of their discontent.


    Above all, not a few of the nobles secretly enjoyed Kabuki.


    (So that''s why people came to watch kabuki in such guises...)


    In the audience seats of therge Kabuki theater, there were a few groups of people wearing komuso-gasa (straw basket) and ichime-gasa. They were surrounded by girls and women who hid their faces with their gasa, and men who stood up straight and put their swords by their sides for protection. They were probably members of some feudal lord''s family. Or it could be the daughter or wife of a feudal lord and his guard, or a secret lover or an unfaithful partner. The absence of family crests on their clothes may be because they don''t want their families to be known.


    ...Now, the first performance I rmended to Kayo was the one at the Kabuki, which is simr to watching a movie in the modern age.


    Of course, Kabuki is not just any kind of performance, because the contents of Kabuki vary widely. The one which is too noisy or too juvenile is not good. Considering the audience, the contents were chosen to be mainly romance for women. I thought that the audience would be mostly women, and the noise would be lessened. Though it''s a bit of a misnomer to say that I chose it...


    (...hopefully, she is enjoying the show...)


    I nce at Kayo who seems to be concentrating on the contents of the y and is watching the y in a well-behaved manner without saying a word since a while ago. The story is a love story of different statuses, in which a poor girl who is mistreated by her beautiful stepmother and her step-sisters fall in love with a young and brave samurai who rescues her from youkai. The story may be a little bit rough, with someplicated family problems and intrigues added as ents.


    (It''s more like a daytime drama, isn''t it?)


    I don''t know if it''s appropriate for girls, though. However, women are not as full of girlish thoughts as men think they are. They are much stronger. Above all, this is that kind of world. Even children are aware that the world is not easy.


    In fact, the contents of this kabuki y were more than enough fantasy for themon sense of this world when ites to love between different statuses. In this world, free love, or even a union between two people of different statuses, is the most unusual thing of all, and even if both people have feelings for each other, there is usually nothing but misfortune ahead of them. Yes, like the parents of sis (anego-sama), for example?


    "...or,e to think of it, her parents were like that..."


    Suddenly, I think of Kayo''s parents beside me. I wondered if I should withdraw my earlier opinion. At least, she had a good father who was a parental idiot and protected the family well, as I understood from the external biography and other sources. Though, even such a father couldn''t handle the fox that made his brain pudding. Unfortunately, there is no way to win against violence, so it can''t be helped.


    (But, if it avoided, I ended up in such a stupid role. Seriously, I never know how the world turns out.)


    I let out a sigh so small that the girl beside me doesn''t notice it. Well, it''s too much of an aftertaste to leave a little girl alone in the world, forced to be aforter for old men and a hostess for big men, and finally to be used as material for a dirty doujin of sexual nighttime. I did not regret it, though I was about to lose my strength. No, I didn''t want to.


    ...well, the y itself, which was fresh in my sense before my reincarnation, sweet as a sugar candy in the sense of this world, and a little painful for me as a man, was over in about an hour. The short time was probably a deliberate choice, considering the audience who came to see this Kabuki y. There were other performances as well, but thebination of a young boy and a girl stood out in particr.


    (Should I say that the happy ending with their union at the end is still a story?)


    The world is full of things that do not end happily. So, I guess people want happy endings at least in a story. This is especially true for girls who came to see a love story.


    "It was very interesting! To tell the truth, I was worried that Gonbei-san might be ignorant of this kind of performance, but I''m d to hear that my fears were unfounded!"


    Kayo praised me in a terrible way after we left the theater among many ordinary people. Her smiling face is even more cruel than usual.


    "...I''m very ttered by yourpliment."


    I can''t do it respectfully, so I bow to her with a nonchnt gesture. In fact, there is no reason for me to be praised so much. One of the reasons why I was able to choose a performance that she was satisfied with is that there was an event in the original game in which the main character had a date with the heroines in a theater cottage. And the other reason is...


    ''<i>You seem to be very good at putting people in a good mood.</i>''


    A calm, yet cold voice whispered in my ear. It was from a little finger-sized bee on my shoulder, hidden from my surroundings... or more precisely, it was from a shikigami in the shape of a bee.


    "Hahaha... I apologize for imposing you, Botan-dono."


    I replied in a whisper that the people around me could not hear over the din and bustle. In fact, it was a terrible thing to say. From her (Botan) point of view, it would have been absurd for me to help her with this kind of thing.


    It''s in the capital. I knew that it was not an easy thing to do, but just in case, I asked the old man Matsushige Ou for support, and one of his granddaughters, Matsushige Botan, who works with him, took over his role. She is a poor girl who ys a minor role in the main game without any visuals, but her appearance is set in the side stories and manga that follow, which is a depressing setting for a depressing game. But I never thought I''d see her instead of the old man.


    ''<i>...are you thinking of something strange? </i>''


    "It can''t be."


    Matsushige Botan asks in a grumpy tone through the shikigami. I was just thinking of the fact, that''s all.


    "Then, Gonbei-san. What are your next ns?"


    Tachibana Kayo, who had not noticed our exchange, turned around and asked about our next destination with an expectant look on her face. As expected, she was a brazen brat, who wanted to entertain herself more and more. Well, well, well, what''s the next destination?


    "It''s about time for us to get hungry, isn''t it? I''d like to take a break and go to a store somewhere... Ah, that''s right. I don''t mean to be rude, but do you have any likes or dislikes?"


    "Likes and dislikes, you mean? Well... natto and pickled plums are not so good for my pte?"


    Both of them are the usual faces of Japanese food that foreigners don''t like. And to tell the truth, I don''t like them either. What a coincidence.


    "To tell the truth, I don''t like them much myself. So, taking that into consideration, I guess we can go to... Well, since it''s a capital event, I''d like to spend a bit of money too. Shall we go to that store?"


    I look around as I walk down the street, and I choose a restaurant a short distance away from the Kabuki theater, which is more of a diner than a ryotei (high-end traditional Japanese restaurants that serve kaiseki cuisine).


    * * *

 Chapter 35.2

    Chapter 35.2


    The set meal was a little extravagant formon people. The eel stew soaked with sauce consisted of arge broiled eel on a bed of riceyered with a broiled egg and sprinkled with mitsuba (Japanese parsley or trefoil) and sansho (Japanese spice made from the ground seeds of the Japanese prickly ash tree). The soba noodles were warm because it was winter, and were topped with leek and river fish tempura as condiments. The rest of the meal was served with fresh incense and green tea.


    "Ha~a... so this is it, huh?"


    Kayo had a curious look on her face when she saw the set meal brought by the waiter. It was a simple longing for the taste of themon people that a youngdy from a good family would have.


    Eel and soba noodles are luxury items when I ate out in my previous life, but of course, it was in my previous life in 21st century Japan.


    Originally, tempura, soba, and eel were foods for the lowlymon people in the real Edo period. ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' is also influenced by such historical facts, and these foods are not always, not even oppressed, but they do not appear that frequently on the tables of court nobles and lords.


    (And if it is the daughter of the Tachibana family, she may have more chances to eat imported food than this country''s food... If that is the case, the eating frequency would be even less.)


    She may not be a foreigner, but it is very likely due to her work and her mother''s bloodline, and her reaction to the girl in front of her is correct. The only thing left is...


    "Shall we eat soon? It''s freshly cooked, it won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    "Ah, yes! That''s right!!"


    We join our hands in prayer and eat the food served to us.


    (Oh, I knew she wouldn''t make a sound...)


    I thought of that when I saw Kayo struggling to slurp up the soba noodles with chopsticks without making any noise. Although I''m not a noohara (noodle harassment), I guess noodles are easy to make noises. Judging from the fact that she was eating without making any noise naturally, I guessed that it was the first time for her to eat soba.


    "Well, could you please don''t look at me while I''m eating? I know I don''t know the manners of this kind of meal... but still, it''s not nice to be watched."


    Kayo opens her mouth with some embarrassment, perhaps noticing my gaze. Well, no woman would be happy to be seen by the opposite sex while she is eating.


    "I beg your pardon. But you don''t have to worry about it that much. You are Yuzu now. Besides, not many people in a restaurant like this would criticize the way you eat."


    She says this and looks at the other table. I can see some men sipping their soba noodles,ughing, and exchanging the contents of the theater with each other. They do not seem to be taking care not to make any noise. They were making a sound of vigorous sipping.


    "...Well, I don''t mean to be too elegant, but that was a little too loud."


    Eating with pleasure is the best, but not to the extent that it causes difort to those around him/her is a prerequisite. Well, it can be said that they are so absorbed in the conversation.


    "Well, myself..."


    I eat my soba with a small smile on my face. The sound of slurping sounded not overtly, but it was not that bad. Yes, it''s delicious. Isn''t this the first time for me to eat soba since I was born here? The tempura of the river fish is crispy and nice. Oh, man, I''m getting a little teary-eyed because I miss it so much.


    "...Phe~w, phe~w. Mmm...yum!"


    After watching her, Kayo blew on it like a sparrow''s heartbeat to cool it down, and then, as if determined, she slurped the soba noodle with her tiny mouth. It was a lovely little slurping sound that belonged to her tiny mouth.


    "Mmmmmm... hamm, hahmmm!!"


    Kayo blushed at the sound she made, but she made up her mind and ate up all the soba noodles without worrying about the sound. Then, as if to cover up her embarrassment, she started to eat the eel stew with her appetite.


    (She eats so much. I guess she is still growing up...)


    I was a little worried about whether I could eat the quantity of food, but... seeing her eat with such vigor reminded me of my little sister back home. Yukine was also a woman who ate a lot. No, thatparison is a bit rude to Kayo, isn''t it?


    "Well then, this one too... Ah, it''s delicious after all."


    I put my hand on the eel stew again. I lift a piece of eel stew to my mouth with chopsticks and marvel at the rich taste of the eel soaked in the sweet sauce. In my previous life, the eel was associated with summer and the Ushi day, but that was more a result of the advertising strategy of the Edo period to sell eels that were not sold in summer. It is the same as themercialization of Christmas and Valentine''s Day. Originally, the season of eel is from autumn to winter, when fatty and soft-boned eels are more likely to be avable.


    (Moreover, it is amon people''s food, so the price is reasonable.)


    In the Edo period (1603-1867), fatty and redfish were considered to be lowly because of their perishability, and white fish were preferred. And in Fus��-Kuni, which was modeled after the historical fact, eels were not so much favored by influential people because of their fatty flesh.


    "...how about the eel?"


    "What? Oh, yes. It''s a little fatty, but not bad."


    "I''m d to hear that. Well, we''re here a little early, aren''t we?"


    "Yes? Ah..."


    Kayo tilts her head at myment, but immediately understands what it means.


    The waiter at the sweet store across the street says a few words to the waiter at the diner and then heads toward our table. I pay the cash I had received from Kayo in advance and it is served on the table.


    "Is this... dango?"


    It was a dango on a te served on the table. They were dumplings covered with soy sauce and sugar.


    "It''s a sweet after-dinner. I thought you might not have eaten skewered dango so often."


    "Y-yes. You''re right."


    Ordinary dango is one thing, but skewered dango, which are often bought and eaten standing up, are not so familiar to many people. Moreover, it is winter time, so they should be warm, which means that the Mitarashi dango (Japanese dumpling made from mochi (rice flour) and grilled on a skewer) is inevitably chosen as the dessert. Judging from Kayi''s reactions, it seems that I made the right choice.


    "It''s amazing. I''ve never had anything like this before. Actually, I''ve been on a few outings like this one, but..."


    "You didn''t have much fun, did you?"


    "...yes. Are you reading my mind?"


    She tilts her head and asks curiously. Kayo. It seems that in the past city sightseeing, she wasn''t allowed to havemon people''s fun and meals to avoid trouble.


    "...it can''t be true. If that''s the case, it would be soba or eel or only one of them."


    "No, you''re reading my mind, aren''t you!?"


    She says,ughing like a child. I can imagine that much even if I don''t read her mind.


    ''<i>If it''s just soba and a meal, it''s not so difficult, but if it''s dango, it''s not so easy for a girl of her age.</i>''


    A bee shikigami whispers in my ear. It is true. I should have realized that before I ordered the set meal. I ordered the set meal and the dumplings as well, and it was only after the food actually came out that I realized it. It seems that I was also excited to have soba noodles and eel stew for the first time in a long time. I hadn''t thought about my partner''s stomach. It was a relief that Kayo had a bigger appetite than I expected. But... if you knew, you could have given me some advice.


    ''<i>My purpose here is to assist you in securing your safety, not to take care of a child.</i>''


    But then, Botan-sama answers coldly and inly. Still, is this okay?


    "...It''s fine if you leave them here. It''s not good to be forceful."


    Sighing inwardly at Botan''sck of cooperation, I tell Kayo. It is not good to leave leftovers, but it is also not good to force them to eat. What is impossible is impossible. What can''t be done is what can be done.


    "Yes, it''s hard to eat all three of them. Ah... that''s right!"


    Slightly troubled, the youngdy suddenly looks amused. She then picks up one of the mitarashi dango and offers it to me...


    "Yes, please ''Aaa'' open your mouth!"


    The girl dered in a natural manner and in a natural tone as if she had done it many times before. Moreover, she added a mock devilish gesture.


    "...Yuzu, that''s the kind of thing you do with someone you''re close to."


    "Yes, I know that. My father and mother do it every day."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    It''s good to know that they''re a good couple. And that''s why she has to realize... It''s not the kind of thing she and I would do.


    "Hmm? This is a date, you know? I don''t think it''s funny if we''re on a date."


    "Is that what you really think?"


    "Gonbei-san, your role this time was to entertain me to my heart''s content, wasn''t it?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Please."


    She was smiling at me and giving me a cute and mocking charm. What a little brat. That''s why she gets beaten up in doujinshi.


    ''<i>...I''ll give you my opinion, but I''m afraid she won''t budge from your attitude.</i>''


    The one who said this was the granddaughter of Matsushige''s family. She gave me such advice in a reluctant tone through the shikigami. But, thanks for your advice. It''s sh*tty advice. Well, then, I guess I have no choice...


    "There''s one condition..."


    "What''s that?"


    "In case I need your protection in the future."


    It is for Kizuki and Tachibana who are probably watching this scene, and for their report. The reply? Guess from the fact that I was reluctantly taking a bite of the dango she offered me. Hmm? Haha, the taste of mitarashi dumplings? It was frustratingly delicious...


    * * *


    The sound of a teacup cracking is heard. Unintentionally, several figures around turn their gazes in that direction. They were momentarily overwhelmed by the power of the peach-colored girl who was there.


    "...Oh, my, it must be damaged before. It broke. Please bring me a recement and a hand towel."


    The next moment, however, the strange power of the girl''s brewing dissipates into nothingness, and the girl orders the nearest waiter to do so with grace and elegance, without hesitation. The witnesses also wondered if they had imagined it, as it disappeared without much of an aftertaste. It disappeared so quickly that the witnesses doubted their own senses, wondering if they had imagined it.


    ...however, only the fox girl standing by the girl''s side, with sweat dripping down her forehead, knew that it was neither imagination nor hallucination and that her master, who was gracefully wiping her hands, was boiling, seething, and raging likeva in her chest with violent impulses.


    "Eep..."


    The white fox unintentionally lets out a small, somewhat cute scream. Even though she was a servant, and even though she was a child, she was still a half-youkai, so she had a lot of protective charms that sealed her spiritual power and youkai power attached under her clothes beforehand, but she was far more afraid of her master''s displeasure than the dull numbness from it or the scorn and strange looks she sometimes receives at this table because she was half youkai in the first ce. Now, with some tears in her eyes, she timidly took the hand towel she had received from the waiter and began to wipe Aoi''s green tea-soaked hands.


    "...really, it''s a very boring thing..."


    Aoi, whose hand waspletely wiped away, ignored such a fox girl''s inner feelings and muttered in a small and cold tone, looking around the surrounding scenery. She lets out a small sigh of boredom at the d��j�� vu of the same old scenery.


    For Kizuki Aoi, the Burakuin Hall was a ce fresh in her memory. It was here that she had received her prize and rank only a few months earlier in exchange for the dead fox cub beside her.


    Therge garden and the buildings surrounding it, called Burakuin, were the site of feasts and ceremonies of the imperial court and the emperor and were the ce for the presentation of rank to the nobles, the courtiers, and the subjects of the court to hold events such as shairei (ceremonial archery, horse races, sumo, and kagura (Shinto music and dance).


    It is an honor to be invited to this event. In fact, the majority of those invited to this garden party are the heads of feudal lords of the fifth rank or higher who are visiting the capital, as well as those who are in appropriate positions among the exorcists. Aoi, who was invited as a young teenager because of Uemon''s and the Oumi family''s legends and her own recent merits, should have been thrilled at the honor. Yes, if only she had a sense ofmon sense.


    ...And Kizuki Aoi is not a person ofmon sense. From her point of view, it would be a thousand times more meaningful for her to watch his entertainment toward that foolish blond-little girl,pare it to herself, and think about the meeting with him, rather than wasting her time in such a ce. In fact, she was already doing so through the shikigami,pletely ignoring the delicate dances performed by the priestesses and courtesans in front of her, as well as the gorgeous dishes on the table.


    "What do you think? How is this meeting, Aoi-dono?"


    The head of the Oumi family asks after taking a nce at the dances held in the garden. He may feel a little hurt that his prized garden has been ruined by her, but this is a different story. For him, it is important to have a rtionship with Kizuki Aoi, a talented, beautiful, and highly-ranked exorcist with a solid bloodline, and to show it to everyone around him. For this purpose, the destruction of the garden is probably a trivial matter.


    "I think it''s very gorgeous and wonderful. Frankly speaking, I am afraid that a lowly girl from the countryside like me might not be suitable for the event."


    "Hahaha, you''re very modest."


    Aoi said with a lively smile as if to say, "Of course I am, you old geezer!" Although of course, she does not show it.


    She is nning to make all Kizuki''s things her and to be his wife in the future. She had long ago mastered all the manners and etiquette of all asions, ancient and modern, so as not to embarrass him in public. After all, she had no intention to embarrass him for such a single garden party, and she had no intention to cause trouble for him in the future. That was the only reason why Aoi had attended this party.


    Well, it isplete modesty to say that she is a country girl, but it is not likely that many of the influential people who attend this garden party would talk to her.


    (Rather, they would prefer to talk to him than to me, anyway.)


    She nces over at her uncle Uemon Kizuki and some of the heads of noble and exorcist families are chatting andughing with cups of sake in their hands. No, ughing" is not quite the right word. Aoi could guess most of the contents of their conversation without listening to them or reading their mouth movements.


    Although Uemon is not weak nor a very skillful man considering that he is a direct descendant of Kizuki, he is probably one or two of the best in his family in terms of his mouth and the way he thinks of profit and loss. The pig, whose favorite food is sugar water and kakuni (braised pork), is also a skilled money-maker and money-grower for the Kizuki. And the people around him are simr, so one can guess what they are talking about.


    "It was a total failure. There are many untouched mountains in the itadon nd that is owned by the government), and I thought that if I could do it right, I might be able to get some lumber..."


    "I heard that. Some unidentified wild ounder attacked the lumber quarry."


    "Didn''t you hire guards?"


    "Yes, I hired one. Originally it was to protect against youkai. But these people got us all. Good heavens, the word spreads fast. I''ve sent out a call for additional help to themoners here and there, but it seems the response has been slow."


    "Indeed! Those wild ounders! They refused to join the Emperor''s (Shogun) call in ancient times but they still refuse to bow down to us and rob us of our goods."


    "It is a shameful thing. We must conquer them sooner orter. We should appeal to the Emperor to issue an imperial order to conquer that savage."


    Hearing this, Aoi turned her attention away from the conversation among the pigs. Partly because it was of no importance to her at all, and partly because there was another unimportant guest in front of her.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the second princess of Kizuki, is it? It''s a pleasure to meet you. I am..."


    The nobleman of some exorcist family appeared in front of her, and for the first time today, he introduced himself and said beautiful words that did not change and did not move her heart. Aoi covers her mouth with the sleeve of her kimono and returns to the young man with a greeting and a bow that does not step out of the formal frame of mind.


    (Ah, it''s true. I''m getting more tired of it than annoyed.)


    Aoi smiles affectionately with her mouth hidden by the sleeve of her kimono, and Aoi shows a cold expression on her face. She understood very well why the heirs of the noble families of exorcists and the legitimate sons of the noble families and the feudal lords areing to her face one after another like this.


    Certainly, she had a good family background, wealth, talent, good looks that far exceeded the standard, and a voluptuous body that could be seen even from the top of her kimono. If she ys the role of a simple girl who just came from the countryside, it is only natural that men woulde to her. In Aoi''s mind, she had reached a certain level of mastery that such a thing is just like that.


    (It''s so boring and uninteresting. Moreover, it''s really funny that even the main actor seems to be bored too)


    Aoi looks at the nobleman in front of her while responding to the person in front of her in a proper way.


    A small figure was seen through the curtain of the high throne in the main hall at Burakuin, which was about a hundred steps away from the seat where Aoi was sitting. Probably, it was a child of about ten or so, judging from its size. Even through the back of the blind curtain, she could see that the person sitting there was looking bored.


    Standing by his side is the deeply wrinkled, elderly man who is the Grand Minister of State, who effectively rules this country on behalf of the young emperor, who is also his grandson. Judging from his appearance, it was easy to predict that he was not a simple man to deal with. Even Uemon would not carelessly approach him.


    There were two men on either side of the high throne. The graceful old man with a white, well-groomed mustache is the Minister of the Left, who is responsible for organizing public affairs, and the young, fair-skinned man in his thirties holding a fan decorated with a peacock feather is the Minister of the Right, a member of a distinguished family that has jurisdiction over the eight ministries and other government offices.


    A short distance away from them, a tall man with a robust physique, which could be seen through his kimono, was waiting with a taciturn look on his face. He was themander-in-chief of the army that protected the centralnd,manding the four great generals who united the warriors from each of the four directions, Touyo (Eastern barbarians)?Seijou (Western barbarians)?Nanban (Southern barbarians)?and Hokuti (Northern barbarians), to conquer the rebels youkai and the non-humans, and was in effect themander-in-chief of the national army.


    Together, they are known as the three regents and one general, the highest authorities of Fus��-kuni. They have looked after the emperor since he was a little more than half a year old, and for ten years since then, the emperor has been stamping seals and issuing imperial decrees as he ismanded, making it seem almost impossible for him to disobey them. Perhaps the only thing on the young boy''s mind is that the banquet, which is full of grownups and small talk, will soon be over. Aoi may agree with this point, though she is not a very kingly person.


    (Well, that''s that. Are there still two more minutes? It''s a long way to go...)


    Aoi is talking lively, but her eyes are not smiling at all, and she lets out a small sigh under her sleeves. Then, tofort her during this painful and futile time, Aoi again resumes her only entertainment through the shikigami. Concentrating her attention on one eye, she shares her vision with the hidden shikigami...


    "...huh?"


    Kizuki''s second princess let out a dumb, even more dazed voice as her retinas projected the scene of the encounter between her beloved and her stupid, foolish cousin dressed in a winter cloak inside a bookstore in the corner of the Capital.

 Chapter 36.1

    Chapter 36.1


    ...Time goes back a while. After finishing our meal at the restaurant, we started to explore the market for some light exercise. We browsed and browsed the goods in the general stores and street stalls. Then, I luckily or unluckily ran into a sub-character from the original game ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)''.


    "Wow... Tomobe-san, look at this! How is it!? Does it suit me?"


    Kayo stopped in front of one of the stalls and showed me her honey-colored hair, or more precisely, the hairpin in her hair, through a gap in her Ichimegasa. Her hair was sweet and the sweet scent of Tachibana spread softly around me.


    The cuteness that I could recognize even through Ichimegasa, the charm of Tachibana that does not suit her age... but for me, that was not a problem right now. More importantly, there''s another thing...


    "...Well. First of all, let''s take off that hairpin and apologize to the shop clerk, shall we?"


    "?"


    Kayo tilted her head as if she didn''t understand what I was saying. Unfortunately, it is better not to take a hairpin from a row of hairpins and put it in her hair without asking the shop owner. Especially if she is wearing Ichimegasa to cover her head.


    (If it is a professional thief, he/she could steal the goods in a very natural manner amid the chaos. There is no need to create suspicion on their own.)


    At least, she should say a word to the shop owner. But I guess she is a youngdy who is not aware of such a situation. Moreover...


    (...of all people, it''s that guy. I found a guy with a strong impact.)


    I inwardly chuckled. Kayo may have thought it was just an open-air stall, but if one looks closely, one can realize that fact. Yes, I could tell at first nce that many of the items on disy were not just for decorative purposes... or rather, I could tell at once. I knew some things about this street peddler before I actually saw him.


    "Excuse me, I think mypanion put the goods here without my permission. She didn''t mean anything by it, but... is it okay?"


    "Hmm? No problem, buddy (anii-chan). I wouldn''t treat a kid as a thief just because she wears my product and gets excited."


    The strong-looking middle-aged street vendor sitting on a chair replies with a smirk on his face.


    "No. Your way is one thing, but the curse tool is not so flexible, is it?"


    "Hmm? Oh, you mean that. But then, from the looks of it... you''re escorting some rich guy, huh?"


    The middle-aged peddler tilts his head at my low voice, then frowns ufortably when he notices my face... or more precisely, my appearance, which is obscured by my cloak. I knew that he hated exorcists and the like, both as a native and in his line of work.


    ''<i>A stray curse tool, is it? I wonder what he''s doing in the capital marketce with his stall in broad daylight...?</i>''


    A bee shikigami lets out a disappointed exmation in my ear. Well, this guy is certainly a stray, but it''s also true that he is slightly different from those people who sell low-quality goods for a bundle, you know?


    This peddler, who appears randomly in some events in the game and at random ces with low probability, is a descendant of disgraced and fallen exorcists.


    In the game, he is a man with spiritual power who is amon traveling peddler, but in the side business, he is a man who creates and sells magic tools (curse tools) without the approval of the Imperial Court, and in the game, he is a man who sells so-called rare items.


    However, it is difficult to encounter him because he appears randomly except for some routes, and at first, even in the strategy forum, he was treated as false information. As for how difficult it is, it is about ten times more difficult than the third-generation monster-catching (Pokemon) game "Mirage Ind" which has gained worldwide poprity. Besides, it is useless to adjust the random number adjustment (RNG?), since the creators of the game have already taken measures against it a long time ago.


    Nevertheless, as the encounter rate is low, the items that can be purchased are also expensive but very effective. In fact, the pro gamer I mentioned before, who experimented attacking the underground tunnels with fully-armed and levelpletely-armed yers in order to kill youkai-mother, had his heroes equipped with several very rare items bought from this guy. Though he couldn''t do it no matter how much he tried...?


    (Still, I didn''t expect to meet this guy at such a time. If this were a game, I would be overjoyed... but it''s no use for me to meet him now...)


    The items he makes and sells... the performance of the curse tools is good enough for theter game, however, the price is adequate, and in fact, the yers who met him in the early stage of the game with no money on hand were left in a state of wakefulness, saying that they had run out of luck. Moreover, thanks to the setting of the game, I, as a servant of the exorcists, can''t expect a very friendly rtionship with him. Unless I''m as charming as the main character.


    ...Anyway, I can''t believe that this man, who is rather distrustful of human beings, doesn''t put any kind of security device in his goods. The holder could be severely cursed if he/she did something that could be misunderstood. In fact, there was a story about it in a short side story. That''s why I asked...


    "Don''t worry, I''m also thinking about the safety of the goods. I wouldn''t curse someone for putting on my goods without my permission. Besides, this is also a security measure for the buyer."


    "I think you understand that both the Imperial Court and the Onmyou dormitories have restrictions on the distribution of cursed items, don''t you?"


    "...are you nning to inform me? Is that right?"


    "I''m in a position where it''s difficult for me to turn a blind eye..."


    At least do it out of sight. I would have stayed out of it if Kayo hadn''t touched his goods. And I don''t want to ruin the main character''s route to get rare items, even if it''s a difficult one.


    But there''s always someone watching. With Kayo around, there was no need to make a fuss here... but I really wanted him to fold up his goods and get out of there before the official from kebiishi arrived.


    "Uh, um... G-Gonbei-san?"


    Kayo called out to me with a somewhat uneasy and embarrassed expression on her face, perhaps noticing the somewhat dangerous atmosphere between me and the peddler. However, I couldn''t easily respond to that...


    "...hey, hey. Don''t be so cold shoulder, buddy. We''re both doing our jobs. Let''s get along. Okay?"


    After a moment of silence, the peddler calls out in an attitude of surrender. He looks around warily as he calls out to me, and then he shushes me. It seems that he, too, has noticed the situation to some extent. After all, his ancestors were ex-exorcists, and he is still selling curse tools to the other stray exorcist. Surely he must have some understanding of the situation.


    And he seemed to be saying that it was foolish to fight for a higher power. In short, we work for the sake of living, and it is absurd to risk not only unnecessary loss but also injury and even death for the sake of working for the sake of living. Well, that argument is true in a sense...


    "Look, I''ll give you a discount for that little girl''s hair ornament, okay? So, please keep your mouth shut. You can have one of mine if you want. Here, how about this?"


    With a grin, he selects one of the items from the selection and holds it out in my hand as if to force my hand. It''s a fee to keep my mouth shut. It seems he wishes me to leave now so that he won''t be reported to the officer in charge.


    "...The quality doesn''t seem to be bad. However, with this kind of quality, it seems that there are job openings in the inner artisan dormitory or the onmyou dormitory, doesn''t it? Why would you risk your life in a ce like this?"


    I asked as I examined the wrist beads that were pressed into my hand. The wrist beads are probably concealed easily as a bribe to make it hard to be found. However, even so, the quality of the items is far better than those mass-produced by those stray curse-tool who are selling cheap or cheaply to the same yers or to the public. If the quality is this good, it''s not surprising if he could find a job at the imperial court... I mean, if I think about it, wouldn''t that be more capitally appropriate than being a peddler in the original game''s storyline? Come on, please strengthen the imperial court camp.


    "Oh? Are you kidding me? I''ve had enough of serving the court. I''d rather go to the ughterhouse than work in that suffocating and troublesome ce."


    However, this peddler replied with the utmost disgust at my suggestion. Well, in his case, his ancestors had been in pain. So, I didn''t expect much from him. Well, anyway...


    "...I will pay for it. This kind of thing is bad for her education. Besides, I don''t want to take it as a bribe."


    In fact, it is better to pay. Both from an educational point of view for Kayo and as an excuse forter pursuit.


    No matter how much the Imperial Court regtes the amulets and charms made by the stray curse-tool maker, therge demand for them among the public and theck of supply from public institutions have resulted in arge number of untaxed and illegal products, which are practically impossible to catch. Therefore, to be honest, it is not so much of a crime to just buy them. If every one of them were caught, the jail would be full. At best, it would be a penalty.


    Still, free of charge is not a good idea. The best way is to say that I bought it without knowing that it is illegal as a third party with good intentions.


    "...well, that''s fine. I''m just a small-time trader in the market, but I didn''t expect to get caught up with such aplicated guy. I''m not so lucky."


    The peddler sighs deeply as he receives the payment, which is a bargainpared to the quality in the technical sense, regardless of the material of the goods, and starts to gather up the goods from the stalls to leave the market.


    "Well, even though I just met you, you''re going to have to work hard, too. It looks like you''re going through a hard time... but you''d better get on with your life, okay?"


    "......? What is that..."


    The peddler is half in disgust and half in sympathy as he puts his goods on the horse parked beside him. I felt something indescribably wrong with the nuance of his expression, but I didn''t have time to ask him about it. Before I could speak to him, a girl who hade close to me was grabbing the sleeve of my clothes with a dissatisfied expression on her face.


    "...Tomobe-san."


    "Call me Gonbei."


    "I called out to you, but you ignored me."


    Kayo replies with a truly grumpy attitude. Well, I remember she called me several times. So, I guess she was sulking because she was the only one left out of the group.


    "...please forgive me, Yuzu."


    "It''s Kayo."


    "...yes, Miss Kayo. Forgive me."


    "It''s ''Kayo''."


    "...Kayo, please forgive me."


    I reply reverently, but Kayo''s expression turns grimmer. No, I don''t know what''s wrong with her anymore.


    ''<i>Think back. Before talking to the peddler, what did the girl say to you?</i>''


    The bee shikigami gives me sighing advice in my ear, but unfortunately, I forget what she said to me just before, so I can''t give her an answer.


    Kayo, perhaps sensing my confusion, gave me a sultry look, thought about something, let out a sigh, and then presented it to me in a reluctant manner.


    "What happened?"


    "Don''t you recognize it? It''s the hairpin that Gonbei-san just bought."


    "Yes, and that''s...?"


    "Actually, there was another one that looked good, too."


    ...I think I understand the reason for her moody mood.


    Come to think of it, Kayo was showing me off first. I guess she had a few items she liked and wanted to buy them after she tried them on and got my third-party opinion. If I ignored her questions about whether or not they looked good on her, ignored her repeated calls to me by name, and then bought them on my own, she might have been displeased.


    ''<i>Maybe, is not the word. I am sure she would be. Anyone would be displeased if they are disrespected. Especially in this case.</i>''


    A bee shikigami poking me invisibly in the ear. Stop it, it hurts.


    "Gonbei-san, haven��t you said it to me? You said you''d keep me satisfied."


    If I said, "I''m afraid I''m not that sure," she''d be offended... So, I guess the best thing to do here is to apologize. Even if there are things I want to say, sometimes it''s best to be honest, without making excuses.


    "...please forgive me. I will make up for it in the future, so please ept this kind treatment."


    "Tomobe-san, do you think you can get forgiveness if you apologize?"


    "That''s all I can do."


    If all I had to do was apologize, there would be no need for the police. But this time, I''m not going to call the police.


    "Muuu.. you don''t seem to be putting up much of a fight. It''s hard to do if you apologize so frankly and without hesitation!"


    The girl puffs out her cheeks and sulks.


    "I can''t fight with you, and I don''t want to. Is it different for you, Yuzu?"


    "It''s... different, but... I understand. Then, please make up for the loss of my favorability, okay?"


    Kayo ordered me, though she was a little dissatisfied. At the same time, I offered her the hair ornament I had just bought.


    "What is this?"


    "Please put it on anyway. Don''t you want to?"


    "No..."


    Since the girl was responding to my sincerity, it was not a good idea to make things worse by refusing to wear it. I follow the order and put the hair ornament I received on her golden hair.


    "Hehehe, does it look good on me?"


    "Yes. The colorbination is not bad."


    Thebination of yellow and blue colors originally make each other look good color-wise. The color of her hair and the polka dots in the shape of flowers go well with each other.


    "That''s good. Then, let''s go!"


    With a shove, Kayo tugs on my hand. And then she says.


    "Now, I''ll tell you where we''re going! There''s a ce I''ve always wanted to visit. Is that okay?"


    The girl asked with a tilt of her head, prettily, with attitude, and with nonchnce. Of course, I had no choice, and even more so after what had just happened, so I...


    "... as you wish."


    There seemed to be no other choice but to ept the princess''s words with the same reverence as a knight of the west, just as I did before...


    * * *


    "...so this is the ce you''ve been wanting to visit?"


    The merchant youngdy pulled me by the hand and took me into a bookstore. It was an ordinary bookstore in a corner of the capital... but I had seen this ce in the original game.


    As I recall, depending on the level of likability and the progress of the game, some characters would appear here, and small events would ur that had little to do with the main story. In the front, it is an ordinary bookstore, and in the back, it is a ce that sells and rents books that are odd and strange in a bad way, frequented even by nobles on a secret trip.


    "So? What brings you to this ce?


    "I overheard the maids talking before. Father and Otsuru (the old servant) don''t let me read books so freely. So..."


    Kayo puts her not-so-big hands together and smiles at me. It''s a mock begging pose.


    "There are some stories I''ve been wanting to read. Could you help me find them?"


    "...I can''t take the responsibility, you know?"


    "Oh, so, you can read?"


    "...to some extent."


    "Hehehe, I''m d to hear that."


    Kayo''s words made me realize that I had dug my own grave. She seemed to have noticed that I could read and write well enough to read the titles of books, although I had been appealing my position as a servant who was basically uneducated and had few skills other thanbat. A real pain in the ass...


    Even though there are terakoya (temple schools) in this world as in the Edo period, the majority of the poption are farmers, and the terakoya (temple school) itself is not free of charge. Moreover, children are also a valuablebor force in rural areas. Thus, the literacy rate is not high. Perhaps only half of the men and women are literate. And servants like me are not exactly consideredmodities...


    Fortunately, many of the characters used in Fus��-kuni are broken characters, and although the use of words is old-fashioned, they are still ''Japanese''. Therefore, although I had some difficulty, I could read and write from the time I was in the vige thanks to my knowledge from my previous life, and when I was employed to work as a maid for Hina, I was even able to learn the grammar and typefaces for the nobles.


    "...Yuzu."


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I wrote the title down on a piece of paper. That''ll give me an excuse to my father and the others, won''t it?"


    She says with a smile and holds out a piece of paper with the title written on it with a fountain pen. How well prepared she is.


    I did not want the Kizuki family to find out that I could read, at least to a certain extent. If they find out that I can read the title of the book, they will detest me. Ostensibly, I would like to say that I searched by the "form of characters" in the title of the book. If I don''t know the meaning of the title of a book, I can''t understand what''s in it.


    "I appreciate your help. Shall I find the book you''re looking for?"


    I thanked her reverently and started to search for the book.


    "Even so, this lineup is a bit too far into the future, isn''t it?"


    I inquired as I looked at the bookshelves and read the titles of the books lined up there in my mind. No, it''s true that in real literature, there have been yuri and bisexual genres for a long time, as well as status difference genres... but to have TS (Transsexual), interracial, age difference, onee-shota, and even hypnosis genres is quite a feat. This is a genre that fights against morality and chastity with all its might.


    "There are also anonymous criticisms of the imperial court, and some publications with radical caricatures and dedications...but the majority of them are just trivial entertainment books. What a pity. Why waste precious paper on such nonsense..."


    ''<i>Haha, well... human desire knows no bounds...</i>''


    The bee shikigami on my shoulder says with disdain in her voice, and I respond with a wry smile. I look at the pile of books on the shelves, so tightly packed that they almost copse on top of each other, and half of them are obviously of an unhealthy nature... and I''m dumbfounded. It''s true that unlike in my previous life, books are not so cheap that they can be easily discarded...


    (Well, everyone needs entertainment.)


    Regardless of the orientation, the human mind will be worn out if they have to work all the time. And although the content is out of the question, it is better than gambling, drinking, and women. With these thoughts in mind, I resume my search for Kayo''s book from the shelf.


    ...and maybe it''s my fault for looking away like that.


    "But where''s the book in question? Hmm? Huh...? Whoa!?"


    I didn''t notice the figure sitting on the floor reading a book just before I turned the shelf the next moment...


    * * *

 Chapter 36.2

    Chapter 36.2


    First of all, in her defense, the girl was not supposed to be here... she was not supposed to be in this not-sorge bookstore located in a corner of the capital. She also would not have voluntarilye here with a women''s haori and a hair ornament if she did not have to.


    Therefore, Murasaki told herself that morning that she had no choice. Yes, that''s what she had told herself.


    ...It was only yesterday that she was released from house arrest for the incident in the underground tunnels, and after that, she immediately tried to do what she had been thinking about while she had been shut up at home.


    Immediately after she was released from house arrest, she ordered her maids to prepare herself. It was definitely not because of ''him'' that she had put on the haori given to her by her father and brothers before, put on a hair ornament, and put on light makeup. It is true that on the way to Kizuki''s house toin in person, she thought it would be a good idea to visit him at least for a nce, but it has nothing to do with him. There is no, no, no rtion at all. She thought.


    But just before she left the residence, she heard from one of the housemaids that her cousins were away from her residence because she had been invited to a garden party at a pce.


    Then, having no choice but to visit the man, she went to Oumi''s house ignoring the voices of the maid, and asked the guide of the underground tunnels who was working at Kizuki. But somehow the man was not at work, about two hours ago. ...and she was stunned.


    After that, she wandered aimlessly through the streets of the capital for a while, and when she saw young men and women walking around the city in a friendly manner, she suddenly became angry, frustrated, annoyed, and for some reason, lonely. Then she thought of going back to the house, but she suddenly remembered the topic that the chatty maid had talked about during her house arrest.


    It was during the house arrest that when she suddenly started to look through the shelves of hair ornaments and clothes that had been left unattended, the maids started to talk about makeup and fashion, and one of them talked about a bookstore.


    At first nce, it looked like one of the ordinary book rental shops in the capital... but in fact, in the back, it was a ce where people in high positions could get ''snobbish'' books that were usually read bymon people, and even noble people with hidden identities sometimes visited the store.


    Because she suddenly remembered such a story, Murasaki somehow wandered in there without any idea. She entered the store from the back of the bookstore as she had been told, and was shocked by what she saw.


    Usually, books read by court nobles, feudal lords, or families of exorcists... whatever the case may be, the books read by those in high positions are of appropriate contents. She, who had aspired to be an exorcist like her father and brothers, had hardly ever read the so-called stories that princesses usually read, and she did not think they were interesting. If she had to say so, she had read them to make a topic of conversation with her cousin... but her cousin only gave her appropriate replies, and she herself had forgotten the contents immediately because she had only forced herself to read them. But...


    "Oh, this one, the title is..."


    Suddenly, Murasaki pulled out one of the many books on the shelf and opened the page. It was what people might call a romance novel. The story is about a noblewoman and her servant who marry each other.


    To tell the truth, it was not a very honorable story in terms ofmon sense and morality in this country, just because it was a free love story with a difference in status. And if the man''s status was lower than the woman''s... the author seemed to be amoner.


    The setting and the authorship of the story suggest that it was written by a lowly person with no poetry or mannerisms. A person of status would judge it as such even before reading it. After all, in this country, literature is valued only when it is written in style and form by noble and educated people, and anything outside of that is not appreciated, no matter how good it may be. At least on the surface.


    Of course, the general public is more vulgar and prefers purely interesting or entric content rather than formality, rhyme, and style, and not everyone, even those who are well-educated, is wholeheartedly in favor of formalistic literature. Even among those of status, not all of them are truly interested in formalistic works of art.


    In fact, Murasaki, who rarely read even formal romance novels for the nobility and had no interest in them, was not sure if she had any tolerance for this kind of literature.


    And so, after reading through the whole book in no time, Murasaki sighs deeply with a slightly flushed expression on her face, and her gaze naturally turns to the other books on the shelf, reaching out her slender white hand, her slender fingers tracing the titles that line the shelf in a tight line.


    ...if there was a problem, it would have been Murasaki''s family environment and her own tastes so far. Murasaki was born into a family of men who did not realize that everyone in the family was a man until the maid told her.


    And with the few romance novels she had read, only those for nobles, there was no way she could have known the standards for the general content of entertainment books formoner women. If anything, she was a little concerned about it herself, but she didn''t have many friends and it never came up on the agenda of conversation.


    In other words, the point is that she was so absorbed in reading... that she didn''t notice when she moved to the area of adult male-oriented books, and even if the contents were of that kind, she couldn''t tell whether they were for men or for women. She couldn''t judge, or rather, she couldn''t notice it.


    "Huh...!? It''s a lie, that kind of thing...!!?"


    Murasaki, who has started reading the sixth book, turns red, and her mouth trembles, but her eyes keep staring at the text and illustrations of the book. If someone had been here, he or she would have told her that what she was looking at, which she thought was a love story for women, was a kind of erotic novel for men. Unfortunately, no one pointed this out to her.


    "Ah... Huh...? Why did they do that...? Huh!!?"


    The two lovers of different statuses, who had been keeping their secret from everyone around them, finally, partly because of the sake they identally drank, could not resist their feelings for each other and had a romantic encounter... and when the scenemonly known as the ''wet scene'' came into y, Murasaki was literally like a boiled octopus.


    "Hauuu... S-such a shameful thing. I-Is this what amoner''s girl is watching!? I-I can''t believe it! What a vulgar...!?"


    If someone had pointed out that she herself kept staring at the book in her hand with devouring eyes while cursing the literature she was reading like that, she would have probably screamed and been upset. In reality, there is no such a person, and she continues to flip through the pages of the book, breathing hard. She gulps as she continues to read what the characters will do next.


    "Huh!? What!? Huhhhh...!? With such a mouth... it can''t be. T-they''re going to go that far? H-hauuuu... S-s-so hard......?"


    Murasaki, while mumbling to herself, was picturing the scene of the story in her mind with all her imagination, or rather her delusions. And before she knew it, the image of the girl in her mind had be her own. On the other hand, the boy is...


    "I-It''s not that I have any other intention! Ah, t-that''s right! I would never use my family, would I? But instead! No, that''s all! That''s the only reason...!"


    Murasaki speaks quickly, as if to herself, but also as if she is making excuses for someone who is not here. She shouts deceitfully. Once again, Murasaki''s excitement is heightened as she thinks or fantasizes about the "meeting" between the two characters in the story.


    When the girl is pushed down on the bed by the lower-ranking boy, her usually strong-willed and domineering bes quiet. On the other hand, the boy''s usually reverent and gentle gaze glints in the dark room like an animal stalking its prey, and the girl shudders involuntarily. But... she does not resist.


    The girl''s face turns red as her clothes are roughly pulled off and she is stripped half naked. Obviously, it was not only the alcohol that made her blush. The girl who was left to her own devices was looking up at him with a frightened, protective, but at the same time flirtatious gaze.


    The boy, also intoxicated by the liquor, responded to thetter part of her emotions with a cruel smile that he usually does not show. He grabbed the girl by the hair and pushed her head under the covers, forcing her to crawl on all fours.


    The girl looked at him with eyes moistened by the... rough treatment. But there was no word of reproach, only silence.


    At some point, the girl had assumed a posture in which her buttocks were thrust out, which was quite natural due to the structure of the human body. The lower half of her body was already exposed by him, not only her legs but also her thighs and the top of her thighs, exposing her soft, white, un-tanned skin. The boy whispered something in the ear of the girl who was supposed to be his master. At this whisper, the girl''s eyes widened, but she gave a small nod. Then, the boy turned his abusive gaze on her and stretched out his thin but toned arms as if it were natural...


    "Hau... ha~a... ha~a... gulp..."


    Now, Murasaki,pletely losing all sense of propriety and worldliness, sat down on the edge of the bookshelf in a small woman''s sitting position and read the beginning of the story absorbedly. Her eyes moisten as she reads, and she exhales deeply and sweetly.


    She felt a tingle deep inside her body as her fantasy shed through her mind. And Murasaki, without being taught by anyone, without any clear knowledge or intention, simply followed her instinct and reached her fingers to her inner thighs. And then...


    "...But where''s the book in question? Hmm? Huh...? Whoa!?"


    "Hwee!?"


    The next moment, Murasaki is hit by a figure turns from the bookshelf, and falls to the floor. <i>Boom! Thud!</i> A sound is heard.


    "It''s bad!?"


    At the same time, a voice echoed like a young man''s. It sounded vaguely familiar, and for a moment Murasaki was distracted by it. But... soon there was no time to worry about that. The impact of their collision caused an avnche of books on the bookshelf toe crashing down.


    "Aaah...!?"


    If she was in training or fighting against youkai, she could have reacted, but she had been concentrating on reading (and fantasizing) until a few minutes ago. She hurriedly protected her head with her hand, and endured the pain she was about to experience. But...


    "...Hmm?"


    Murasaki opens her eyes in fear of the pain that will note for a long time. There she sees a figure leaning over her, covering her...


    "Ouch, ouch... it''s not my lucky day. Excuse me, are you hurt...? Huh?"


    Perhaps their gazes should have crossed. However... she did not realize at that time that she could not recognize his voice or appearance because of the cloak that inhibited her recognition. Nor did she realize that the person in front of her was clearly agitated when she recognized her face. The only thing she could tell...


    ...<i>blub</i>.


    "....Hweh?"


    For now, all Murasaki knows is that for once in her life, she ruined her own underwear at the moment she met the person in front of her...


    * * *


    There was silence in the room. One of them recognized the person whom he had met by chance, and because it was a chance encounter in such a ce, and the other was confused by the physical changes that had urred as well as by the person whom she had just met.


    There was a heavy silence... The first one to move was the girl with purple-colored hair who was lying on the floor. However, it was not from a calm thought, but rather from an extreme state of confusion.


    "~~~!!?"


    A small, almost inarticte scream came out, but it was not because of fear of the person who was covering her eyes. Murasaki is indeed a small girl, but her spiritual power and martial arts ability, though inferior to her parents and siblings, are enough to beat most men to death in the worst case.


    Therefore, the reason she screamed was not fear of her opponent, but rather of herself.


    "E-Excuse me!? I''ll be out of the way now...!"


    However, it is impossible to expect the other party to notice this. The cloaked person jumps out of the way as if he or she were jumping out of the way of the red-faced Murasaki, who screamed with tears forming around her eyes. But Murasaki does not hear such words now. Her thoughts werepletely confused and chaotic. In short, she was in despair.


    Yes, she was in despair. She was ashamed of her own shallowness, disgust, and lewdness, and more than that, she was shocked that her body reacted like a rabbit in heat to a man other than ''him'', a man she had just met, a man she had no idea where he came from, and then she was confused, and finally, she was filled with guilt.


    "Hwehh!? W-w-what am I...!!?"


    Thinking about this, Murasaki''s mind wandered to the reason why she felt this way, and she became even more confused. Naturally, she is ashamed of herself for having a passion for aplete stranger. But why does she feel guilty? And for whom...?


    "Hey, are you all right...?"


    "Aaa��!!!??"


    Murasaki held her head in her hands and groaned. She replied hurriedly to the young man who called out to her, which caused her to almost scream.


    "Uh, umm... What in the world... hmm? This is..."


    "Hhm? Aaaaahhh!!?"


    The young man, who was getting more and more puzzled, noticed the presence of the book in Murasaki''s hand in the next moment.


    She let out a strange scream when he saw that the book she had just been devouring was in her hand. It was a book with vividly colored illustrations, of all things.


    On the other hand, having a crush on aplete stranger, and having him know the contents of the book she was reading, Murasaki''s pride had been shredded to tatters in such a short period of time.


    "Aaahhh... Sob... Uuuu... Ueeeee...!?"


    Murasaki has tears around her eyes. Or rather, she was half crying. There is no pride. If she had had a sword at hand, she would havemitted seppuku on impulse. That''s how ashamed she was of her own pettiness, misery, and shallowness.


    "Uh, uhhh...!? Huh, really? Why!? Why is this event happening at this time...?"


    On the other hand, the other party also seemed to be in a state of confusion. Looking at Murasaki who sat on the floor and started to cry, he was frightened and said something to her. He seemed to be wondering why Murasaki was here. It was as if he was convinced that it was impossible... but he didn''t have time to spend any more time and thought about the girl in front of him. Because...


    "...Tomobe-san, what are you doing?"


    A momentter, a voice, as cold, as swarthy, and as angry as ever, echoed through the room.


    "......"


    It wasn''t loud, but it left asting impression, and the man turned around with his face drawn back in the direction of the voice.


    There was a girl with a cold, disappointed look on her face.


    "...Yuzu, this is not what it looks like. First of all, it''s not."


    "Your reply is strange. Tomobe-san would have answered more calmly, wouldn''t he?"


    With a smirk, the girl, who wears Ichimegasa, tilts her head slightly and says her question. Her tone was polite, but her eyes and expression were cold.


    "There is no such thing. I haven''t done anything to be used of anything."


    "But that person covered by you."


    "...it was an ident."


    "Then why is she crying?"


    "...."


    "....that''s enough."


    "Miss Kayo...!?"


    With a shiver of anger in her voice, the girl, who wears Ichimegasa, turned on her heel. She walks away, her feet ttering furiously. Then, as if in a panic, a person wearing a cloak follows her. The two disappear around the corner from the bookshelf.


    "...Huh? Tomobe-san? Eh!? No, no way!!? That servant... no way!!?"


    At the same time, Murasaki btedly recognizes the blonde girl''s words. She vaguely understands the current situation and stands up, her face turning blue. She has noticed the word that the girl has just uttered has a familiar proper name. And from the little information she has, she immediatelyes up with the worst possible answer that is as close to the truth as possible. Although, in this case, it might have been better not to notice it...


    "No, no, n-no, it''s not like that!! That''s not right!! I mean, it''s a misunderstanding!! In the first ce... Who''s that girl!!?"


    Murasaki tries to follow him, but she doesn''t know what to say after she follows him, and just shouts to herself. But it turned out to be a mistake. Because...


    "Hey... wait a minute!!"


    "I don''t care!! I don''t want to stop! I don''t want to see you! Don''t follow me...��Huh? Aaaah!!?"


    "...!? Kayo!? Ggh!!?"


    Suddenly, two screams came from behind a bookshelf.


    "S-Servant...!?"


    Murasaki, sensing from their screams that something had happened, opened her eyes and hurried after them. She turns the corner of the bookshelf where they disappeared. Then she sees...


    "Eh...? This is...?"


    Then Murasaki sees only Ichimegasa lying on the floor of the bookstore, and blood sttered on the bookshelf...


    New Year''s Day 2021 Illustration: here


    Short Manga Collection of Pop team epic: here


    Illustration of Matsushige Botan''s character: here

 Chapter 37.1

    Chapter 37.1


    "...I have some business to attend to, so please excuse me with all due respect..."


    It was an abrupt pronouncement.


    ...If anything, it was not an impolite gesture that could be condemned. Rather, it was extremely refined, with impablenguage and demeanor, in full ordance with the courtly etiquette of the imperial court. Her good looks and taste in clothing were also perfect. Some people would forget to breathe in admiration of her.


    But still, it was inevitable that she would attract the curious, puzzled, and astonished gazes of the guests, especially those who were sitting around her.


    Of course, the emperor is still the emperor even though he is almostpletely a puppet, and his authority, though formal, is not something that can be ignored.


    However, what cannot be ignored more than that is the possibility of displeasing the Grand Council of State, which practically controlled the Imperial Court.


    Although it was nominally the emperor''s order to host the garden party, it is obvious from his bored attitude that the young child did not propose the event on his own. Still, from their point of view, it would not be so pleasant to have a little girl leave the garden party, which they held to show off their power. It might even draw attention to them in a bad way. Besides, her mannerisms, her manners, and hernguage... It is impossible that this princess, who is obviously well-educated and reasonably intelligent, does not understand this, and therefore, the Grand Council of State is stunned and puzzled by the sudden outrage.


    Yes, to leave the venue in this situation is too irrational and a foolish choice, no doubt. It is a choice that has approximately no merit at all...


    "Let''s go. Follow me."


    "Huh...!? Y-yes!!"


    Still, Kizuki Aoi proudly and naturally, as if there is no problem at all, gives a single smile to the nobleman in front of her who has remained dumbfounded from a while ago, and leaves her seat without the slightest hesitation with half-youkai standing by her side. Following her own order, Shiro, who was upset but obediently obeying Aoi''s order, was about to leave the hall of Burakuin Hall, dashing through the crowd... and then a figure stood in front of them.


    "Aoi the second princess of Kizuki''s family, isn''t it? Please return to your seat."


    "That''s right, I don''t know what reason you have, but it is impolite to leave without finishing your seat while the Lord is still here. Please, I beg you to understand."


    Two officials of the Ministry of the Imperial Household appeared in front of Aoi and said to her. They expressed to Aoi their anger, or rather their annoyance. It was a kind of sense of obligation to the rules and goodwill toward the ignorant girl from the countryside.


    "I already told you, with all due respect, didn''t I? Now move out of the way."


    Aoi smiles and orders with her mouth covered by the sleeve of her kimono. Her polite but coercive attitude, which gives an impression of condescension to the subordinates, however, does not anger the official.


    Requiring a subordinate to do a superior''s bidding is not umon. The same is true for the high-handed, arrogant attitude. Therefore, the officials are not offended by the attitude of Aoi, who is as old as their daughters or grandchildren. But that does not mean that they can overlook it.


    "Princess, but..."


    Aoi is slightly annoyed at the official who still insists, so much so that only Shiro notices it, and decides to say the excuse that she got from the shameful behavior of her cousin who is not good enough, which she happened to see through the shikigami.


    "...or do you want me to be even more disrespectful to the emperor?"


    "Disrespectful? What does that mean...?"


    Aoi smiles and lifts up her long hakama to the officials who are puzzled for a moment, not knowing the true meaning of her words. The officials are surprised not only by the act but also by the presence they have witnessed, and they take a step back involuntarily. On the underside of her hakama, several red spots were seeping out as if they were dripping. It was still brand new, and they wondered what it meant...


    "You don''t expect me to stay here even in this condition, do you? Am I right?"


    Aoi, who had learned the rules and regtions of the pce rituals by heart, dered unashamedly to the officials who were also familiar with the rules and regtions.


    * * *


    "Aoi! What is the meaning of this!!? That kind of behavior... are you trying to humiliate me!!?"


    Kizuki Uemon, who was going through the corridor of the pce and was leaving the hallway of the pce from behind Aoi, shaking all her fat, ran after her with shortness of breath and pursued her with his voice. The white fox girl who was standing by was frightened by his voice. Then Aoi took one look at her and asked her uncle.


    "...well, well, if it isn''t my respected uncle? Are you sure you don''t want me to leave?"


    "You fooled us by going to the washroom! But more importantly, you! What was that all about!!? How dare you do such a thing in a ce where so many people are gathered...!"


    "It''s not that there''s anything funny about it. The court etiquette also stiptes that I may leave the room when there''s period."


    Aoi boasted calmly. Of course, it is impolite to be the first to leave before the emperor during a feast, but there are always exceptions. In some circumstances, such as when a chronic illness worsens or a family member is in critical condition, it is permitted to leave the ce after bowing.


    Especially, in the case of exorcists'' women, they were allowed to leave the ce because of the period. No, rather, they are "forced" to leave.


    Although the existence of pathogens and viruses is not yet known in this world, it is known from experience that the blood of others, dead bodies, and unsanitary environments are the causes of diseases. Therefore, the nobles of the imperial court consider them unclean and abhor them. Furthermore, youkai are fond of eating the flesh and blood of those with spiritual power, and even the period''s blood is a great source of pleasure for youkai (although there is an idea to use the blood as a trap).


    Thus, it is a matter ofmon sense that the young emperor and his ministers would order her to leave the garden party as soon as possible if she spilled her period''s blood at the party. There is no doubt but... Uemon is not so ipetent a man as to be deceived by such words of Aoi, despite his ugly appearance.


    "Hmph, do you think you can deceive me with such nonsense? Your blood is not like that, is it!?"


    Uemon asks in a low voice, keeping his voice low in thetter half. The wave of spiritual power that gushes out gradually, though it is quiet, is so strong that Shiro, who is standing right in front of him, lets out a small scream. His niece, however, was unperturbed.


    In fact, Uemon''s words were right on the mark. Aoi had just before slit her own inner thighs with her own nails, strengthened by her spiritual power, to produce something like period''s blood.


    "Oh my, oh my, I''ve been exposed, aren''t I? So, what? What does my respected uncle want? You don''t mean to tell me to turn around and go back, do you?"


    She can''t just turn around and say it was a lie. Then Aoi asked her uncle in front of her. She understood that this uncle was not a fool who would pursue her emotionally without meaning, without a penny''s worth.


    "...Why on earth would you leave? My Lord, you won''t do something whimsical and troublesome again, will you?"


    Uemon pointed this out to Aoi as if he was warning her. When she was in Kizuki''s house and after she went to the capital (joraku), this niece of his had indeed interfered and meddled in many things whimsically. Although half of them resulted in Kizuki''s benefit, at the same time, there were countless cases of troublesome mattersing in.


    The most recent one is the case of the underground water tunnels and the handing over of the witness. Even if there is no legal problem, it is not without benefit to oppose the request of the Imperial Court, especially if it is a servant who can be reced by another person... although it is not without benefit since the result was to be able to get a thousand ryo vox from Tachibana the Merchant family... it was not necessarypletely meet the conditions. At least Uemon thought that he could have satisfied them with alternatives even if the conditions did not fit perfectly.


    ...Besides that, Uemon does not think, nor would he like to think, that Aoi was so stupid that she could not think of the situation. Therefore, Uemon asks his niece what she thinks about it.


    "My Lord, why are you��?"


    "��Have you been contacted by the men you had following him?"


    "Contact? I''ve ordered them to report back to me regrly. If they find anything suspicious, they will contact me..."


    Aoi''s words made Uemon look doubtful for a moment. However, he soon realized that he had an idea of what she was talking about and tried to say it cheerfully. But...


    "...excuse me. Are you Uemon-sama, a member of the Kizuki family?"


    "Uh-huh. Yes, I am. What can I do for you?"


    A court official came running toward them. Uemon tilts his head and asks in a puzzled manner.


    "I have a message from someone who ims to be your subordinate. It seems to be of some urgency..."


    "What? ...No way!?"


    Uemon''s eyes widened and his eyes sharpened as he answered. Then Uemon looked in the direction of his niece.


    "Uncle, rest assured. I''ll take care of this matter specially. No, I correct myself. I won''t forgive you if youy a hand on the trouble."


    The cold words made the official who hade to report scream and roll on the floor. The fox cub beside her gasps, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Uemon, who had received the most direct blow, involuntarily backed up. The fact that he was able to get away with it was proof of his skill as an exorcist. Still, with a trembling mouth, Uemon tried to speak.


    "Aoi..."


    "Well then, my respected uncle. I''ll leave first."


    Aoi did not find any more value in the conversation with her uncle. So she unterally terminated the conversation and started to go down the corridor again. Following behind her is a scared little fox. Now, Shiro nces at her master...


    "Oh, um... Master..."


    "Really, it''s a problem, isn''t it?"


    Completely ignoring Shiro''s call, Aoi opens her mouth. The girl smiles cruelly, brutally, proudly, arrogantly, and cruelly, with the corners of her mouth lifted up.


    "If I take my eyes off him for a moment, bugs will soon be all over him. But, that''s okay. Nothing to be ashamed of. I''m not jealous. In fact, it''s meaningless if he''s not that much..."


    Aoi hides her mouth, or rather her expression, with a fan while dering so as if making an excuse. Yes, it is meaningless if he''s not that much. Though the other b*tches may be a second ss, still it is pleasant to see them wagging their tails desperately for her beloved guy, and it is a scene that satisfies Aoi''s self-esteem enough to monopolize him, to be with him, to be envied by others and to be jealous of him. It is true.


    ...But now, this is another story. Even if she understands it, she is irritated and angry. And Aoi is a passionate person by nature.


    Therefore, no matter how much she tries to hide her face with a fan, no matter how much she tries to deceive the fierceness of her spiritual power, she can''t hide her cold but a deep-seated passion that is boiling likeva.


    "...I thought he would be safe in the Capital. But you really do get yourself into a lot of trouble, don''t you?"


    "Oh... uhh..."


    The fox girl was too frightened to speak, though she tried to make small talk. It''s not as if the hostility and malice are directed at her.


    "Hehe, however, it''s my fault too, isn''t it? I''ve caused him a lot of trouble the other day. I don''t mean to atone, but I have to take responsibility. That''s why...."


    Aoi, smiling scornfully at the young and ipetent servant. Then, she deres ruthlessly, cruelly, and coldly.


    "...The garbage this time is not so tolerable."


    * * *


    I felt like I was drowning in water.


    "Cough... Glub...!!?"


    In the cold, pitch-ck darkness that suddenly engulfed me... I was drowning and struggling in a world of darkness and night where I couldn''t see anything. I can''t breathe. I can''t grasp anything. I choke. I''m in pain. Suffering. It''s painful...!


    "Glub...!? Glub, glub, glub...!!!"


    When I thought about it, the act of frantically struggling was a pointless act that wasted oxygen... but it was true that I couldn''t help but be in a state of panic when I was suddenly hit in the stomach and smothered by the blow.


    "Tsk, I finally found you, you little sh*t!"


    How long had it been, tens of seconds or even minutes? In the pitch-ck world, I was suddenly grabbed by the neck from behind and dragged out.


    It is only a momentter that I am released from the agony. The next moment I felt a sh of light in my blurred vision, and I closed my eyes, breathing heavily and coughing again and again... A momentter, I received a hard blow to the abdomen and fell down on my back.


    "Cough! Cough... Gasp... Cough!!?"


    I had no idea what was happening or what the situation was, nor did I have time to think with my brain deprived of oxygen. All I could do was moan from the severe pain in my stomach and continue to take in oxygen by moving my chest up and down like a fish onnd.


    "It hurts, you piece of sh*t! Hey, you got anything to stop the blood?"


    "Don''t howl at me with that kind of injury. Anyway, get that weapon out of his hand while you still can."


    "I''ll do it then. Hold him down while I search him."


    Such voices echoed in my shaky vision... but my oxygen-deprived brain could only make out fragments of what they meant. And the situation was not waiting for me to recover.


    "Ha~a... Ha~a... Ghh!!? Gggg!!!"


    Suddenly I feel pressure on my body. It''s probably a knee on top of my lungs. The pressure makes me squirm.


    "Hey Iruka, is this it? The dagger that cut your arm? It''s a very good one, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t look away, Kamui. Look inside the man''s cloak and sleeve. He''s probably hiding a hidden weapon. Did you get rid of the shikigami that was stuck to him too?"


    "Of course. It was very sophisticated and imposing... but it''s all just paper."


    A mockingugh echoes through the room. With what little reason I had left, I turned my eyes in that direction and caught a glimpse of several shikigami, cut to shreds, lying on the floor convulsively. They were rtively bulky, probably more forbat than surveince or covert action. They shuddered slightly and then took one look at me, and the next moment they stopped functioning and copsed into a limp heap.


    (Haha... I don''t know which one or who they are... but they''ve been following me this long, huh? Although I half-knew... but... this is a shocking thing, isn''t it?)


    Iugh in my foggy consciousness. I know that these people have their own ideas, and I''ve seen it once with youkai mother, but it''s sickening to see it again.


    What''s funny is that I had anticipated it, but I didn''t feel any sign of it. I feel so stupid. Perhaps some of them were there purely for escort duty... but I can''t say I don''t feel relief that the stalking shikigami have been exterminated once and for all.


    (...The problem is that they probably won''t just overlook me...)


    While I was thinking about this, one of the men snapped his fingers. At the same time, a blue-white me burst forth, and the remains of the shikigami were reduced to ashes. It did not seem to be a mere me. Perhaps they used that me to "break off ties" the Shikigami (or, more precisely, the remains of the Shikigami) so that it could not be traced.


    "So now we can''t be traced. Let''s go and inspect your belongings, shall we?"


    And then I was robbed of my belongings like a duck being plucked for its feathers.


    "...Hmm, you''re hiding a lot more than I thought. You''re very well equipped for the capital, with all these shikigami watching over you."


    The Kizuki family is not so carefree as to make me, their escort, sit by the side of the escort object unarmed in the safety of the capital. ...But those were stripped off one after another before they were put to use. The same goes for so-called charms and talismans to ward off bad luck.


    A total of eleven items, including a dagger (tant��), kunai, poisoned needles, sling, and amulets hidden in various ces stripped off... my clothes were also taken from me, and I was forced to stand up naked, and the next moment I was pushed onto a crude chair. Then, I was roughly tied to the chair with a rough rope.


    "...!?"


    Then I understood that the rough rope was not only a simple physical restraint but also contained a protection that blocked the flow of spiritual power and sealed it. On top of the rope, a charm is carefully attached.


    (Some kind of thug... or what?)


    I barely gather my thoughts in my chaotic consciousness.


    (Ah... right... I''m sure I was... I was guarding that brat...!)


    I was chasing that little blonde girl in a bookstore and she was kidnapped right in front of me. Then suddenly a hand appeared from the bookshelf, as if it had floated out of the water, and held her. So I tried to help her as soon as I could, but a hand reached out from behind me and covered my mouth...


    (...is that the guy?)


    A moment after she sinks into the wall, I remember that I cut the hand behind me with a gori-sama''s dagger, though shallowly. Then, now in the hazy vision, I catch a figure with a cloth for stopping bleeding wrapped around his arm. It must be this man.


    "...Have youe to your senses by now, Kizuki''s servant?"


    His words are dimly heard, and my unfocused eyes widen. There was a figure looking down at me from the front. The man wearing a in-colored cloak seemed to be middle-aged from the quality of his voice, around forty or so. His tone was grave.


    "Wh-who are... you guys...?"


    The answer to that question was a blow. A young man in his 20s or so, whom I had shed on the arm, swung at my cheek and punched me. There was a thud, a sickening sound.


    "Ggh...!?"


    "Don''t say anything other than what you''re told, you inferior piece of sh*t!"


    At the same time as the angry voice, I became aware of a pain spreading across my face and the sensation of blood flowing from the edge of my mouth. It was as if my mouth had been cut open.


    "Hey Iruka, stop it! Forgive my men for their misbehavior. But it''s because you resisted in vain. You should have stayed quiet..."


    He stops the injured young man, whom he calls Iruka, by solemnly raising his hand, and deres to me. Is he the leader of the group?


    (They''re not the original character, are they?)


    There is no reason why I have to meet a character from the original game every time I encounter it. Therefore, there is nothing strange about the fact that I don''t know them. That said, the way he just said that...


    "...Ah, I forgot to tell you our position. I''m Ryuuto, a judicial officer belonging to the Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office)."


    That word... the moment I understood the meaning of it, I was deeply shaken inside.


    "Now, tell me the details of the incident at the underground tunnels the other day, will you?"


    The man who called himself "Ryuuto" said to me with a cold look in his eyes, as if he was looking at something cold.


    * * *

 Chapter 37.2

    Chapter 37.2


    Danjo-dai... proper name is one of the government agencies established during the period of the Ritsuryo system in Japan in the actual history. It was established as an agency to investigate and monitor the government, but its actual authority was limited due to opposition from the court nobles and other ministries that did not want to interfere, and it is said that it became an honorable position early on due to the establishment of the Kebiishi (police and judicial chief).


    Of course, this is the Danjo-dai in authentic history. Naturally, the Imperial Court in this world has apletely different history from its establishment to the modern day, with the same proper nouns, but a different position and authority.


    Judicial organizations in Fus��-kuni can be broadly ssified into three: the Ministry of Justice, Kebiishi-Cho (the office of the police and judicial chief), and Danjo-dai, which have existed side by side.


    The Ministry of Justice is in charge of the enactment, review, and enforcement ofws in the territories under the direct control of the Imperial Court, as well as trials and punishment of the people. It can be thought of as an organization thatbines the Ministry of Justice, courts, and prisons in real life.


    The Ministry of Justice has almost no armed forces apart from prisoners. On the other hand, the one in charge of searching for and arresting criminals is the Kebiishi-Cho (the office of the police and judicial chief). Think of it as a police force under the direct control of the Imperial Court.


    Compared to the above two organizations, the Danjo-dai is smaller in number, but in a sense, it is the most fearsome organization.


    The Danjo-dai is in charge of auditing, supervising, and investigating the internal ministries of the Imperial Court, the nobles, feudal lords, exorcists, some wealthy merchants and powerful families, and their rted parties. This institution, which is involved in political matters due in part to its targets, therefore often conducts brutal ''interrogations'' when necessary.


    To be more precise, since Fus��-kuni has a strict status system, it is not advisable to use force to ''interrogate'' those in power. Therefore, in reality, their sharp fangs are often bared against their rted persons, so-called subordinates or vassals. In the original game, depending on the route, the heroine or the main character may be victimized by them, and in some cases, the game may end badly... This is the setting in the game and the official setting book.


    And now... that ''interrogation'' was to be executed on me.


    "Ggii...!?"


    "Oh, you have a nice voice, don''t you!!?"


    With that voice, the young man who had been called Iruka smiled with a smile of cruelty and further tied up the ropes that bound me to my body. This is not a rope with the protection of spiritual power blocking that restrains my limbs, but an ordinary rope. It is literally a torture rope, a method of binding for torture. The rough surface of the rope bites and chops at the flesh, and the pressure impedes blood flow and constricts the lungs.


    ...For information, in the original game, bypleting certain events, there is a scene in which the overweight homosexual torturers bind the main character naked in turtle shell bondage, torture him on a triangr wooden horse, and finally, drugged and degraded him, sell him to a brothel and turn him into a male prostitute, which is described in unnecessary detail with abundant stills. There is even a traumatic bad ending that is described in great detail...


    "Agggghh!!? Agggghh!? Ugh..."


    My body was tightened so much that I drooped down, screaming like a chicken just before it was strangled. Naturally, I was in a lot of pain all over my body, and my senses were starting to go numb.


    (Haha, I''m going to go crazy if I don''t think of something, even if it''s a boring thing...)


    Such torture. It could make me lose my mind if I didn''t think of something to distract myself from the pain against the onught that may or may not end anytime soon.


    How much time had passed since I had been tortured without understanding what was going on? My sense of time is so uncertain that it is hard to tell. Maybe not much time has passed. The question is...


    (...what... do they want?)


    My face is downcast and my expression is weak with fatigue, but my brain is frantically thinking.


    Unfortunately, what they are trying to get out of me is still a mystery. They are torturing me from the very beginning without asking me any questions. It means that they do not trust what I say from the beginning, and they are trying to get me to talk when I am mentally weak due to the pain.


    "Okay. This one''s next!"


    "Huh...!?"


    I let out a scream of fear as I saw what was about to happen when a bucket of water was ced in front of me.


    "Oh? Aren''t you perceptive? Well, you''ve been through something like this before, so it''s only natural. Yeah?"


    Abusive words and the water torture begins without mercy. Resistance was futile with the restrained body.


    The first torturested for fifty minutes or more. I was yanked out of the bucket full of cold water by my hair and allowed only a few breaths. The torture resumes immediately. Sixty this time, seventy the next...


    The water torture increased by 10 seconds for the sixth time, that is, I was submerged in the bucket of water until I counted to a hundred, and I coughed again and again as I was brought back to the surface. Then someone sits down in front of me, dizzy, and asks me.


    "Now I have a question. Did you participate in the recent request to exterminate youkai in the underground tunnels, is that correct?"


    The words were strangely enough in my head. I nodded my head a few times.


    "The request was from the chairman of the Tachibana Trading Company, Tachibana Hibiki. Isn''t that right?"


    I nodded my head again in my hazy consciousness. Yes, it was Tachibana Hibiki''s proposal to Gori, I believe.


    "ording to the report, the one who was hiding in the underground tunnels was the infamous youkai mother. Is that true?"


    I nodded. I reported it to Gori, and so did Murasaki Ako, who was also hiding in the underground tunnels, on the spot. Whether it is true or false is up to the higher-ups, but since we have already reported it as such, there is no point in denying it here.


    "...but it is a lie. In reality, the youkai that Tachibana Hibiki had been keeping in secret in the underground tunnels escaped, and he was busy disposing of them, isn''t that right?"


    "Ah... Huh?"


    For a moment I almost nodded my head, but I stopped myself just before I understood the meaning of his words. At the same time, a tongueshing sounded out of nowhere. And then, I was plunged face-first into the tub of water.


    "Blub!!? Cough!! Blub, blub...!!?"


    "Lying is not good. You should tell the truth as a good citizen. That''s the basis of morality, isn''t it?"


    The man who interrogates me, neither mocking nor belittling me, says this matter-of-factly.


    "Don''t you think it''s too usible? A youkai monster''s mother hiding out in the underground tunnel? It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? Why would such a bigwig have been hiding so quietly for so many years?"


    He pulls me by the hair and I look up from the water.


    "And don''t you think it''s too usible that this past summer a whole convoy of the Trading Company was attacked by a bunch of fox monsters? There are countless lines of merchants traveling in and out of the capital. Why would they attack the Tachibana merchants who have many guards? It seems that Kizuki''s people havee to the rescue, just as they did in the capital. It''s as if they knew they were going to be attacked from the beginning."


    The man, Ryuuto looks into my face, into my eyes. Then he narrows his eyes and says.


    "Well, shall we continue the investigation? Let''s uncover the secret of the treacherous Tachibana Trading Company together and expose justice to the light of day. As a good citizen of Fuso-kuni."


    "......?"


    I knew that those words were not a true search for the truth. But more than that, I got a strange feeling from the way he said it, a cynical and sarcastic tone that made me feel ufortable. And then I think back to one of the bad endings of the original game. It''s so ridiculous. I think it was...


    "Sob... Sob... Uuu..."


    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a little girl crying. At the same time, I remembered. I remember my job...


    "That''s it, aren''t you thirsty? Drink this up...!"


    But I couldn''t afford to worry about such things. After all, hell has just begun. With the abuse thrown at me, the water torture started for what seemed like the umpteenth time. My doubts and difort, however, fade away before I can contemte them... before the agony of theck of oxygen, there''s the pain of the rope and the fear...


    * * *


    The man... Ryuuto stared with emotionless eyes at the sight of the half-naked man bound in front of him and suffering continually. To him, this gruesome scene of torture did not move him in the slightest.


    "...He has a surprisingly strong heart. I heard that servants have weak willpower."


    "Yeah, that''s the way it''s been with the guys we''ve ''worked'' with since I started doing this kind of work. And this one is surprising, it''s unexpected."


    Ryuuto consults with Kamui, who is standing beside him, whispering to each other in a low voice. The original n was just to kidnap a little girl... but now they have to go through all this trouble because they have a more important job to do.


    "It''s not so difficult if it''s just about extracting the memories urately, but it''s tricky to make sure he doesn''t break."


    If it were just a kidnapping, the two who had sessfully infiltrated the capital would have been enough... but because of an order, it became necessary to summon theirpatriots, Iruka, who had sessfully infiltrated the Danjo-dai for this purpose.


    "...And what about the old man? For this change of n? Even though it''s an order from that monster, wouldn''t it be a problem if he suddenly intervened and changed the n? That old geezer, wasn''t he worried about his face for nothing?"


    "I heard that he was able to persuade him. As expected, he hasn''t aged well. To win over a profitable merchant so easily... being an official is a frightening lot."


    "Well, well... is it the advantage of age, then? A monster with a sharp intellect is a very troublesome thing."


    Kamui let out augh that bordered on a sneer. Ryuuto read the irony in his tone. This fellow seemed to have been influenced unwittingly since he had infiltrated the Fuso-kuni.


    "So? What are you going to do with that brat? Should we just give her to the old man?"


    Kamui takes one look at the foreign-looking girl bound hand and foot in the corner of the room and asks his leader.


    "No, keep her on hand. The more cards we can cut, the better. We can use her as a hostage, and we can watch her step if we make her impatient."


    Kamui says to Ryuuto, "That''s a terrible thing to say with a calm face." He then said he would check outside and left the room.


    "......"


    Ryuuto nced at hispatriot''s back. Then, as if remembering, he ordered Iruka to pause the torture. He did this so that Iruka would not identally kill the man with the torture, which was bing more and more extreme as he took his eyes off of him. Still, he then resumes his questioning of the coughing and suffering young man in the same nonchnt manner as before.


    ...However, at the same time, a bee shikigami perched on the ceiling wall and observed the situation in the room.


    The bee with an inorganic eye, which does not seem to be a living thing, calmly and coolly continues to watch the scene of the miserable torture being carried out in front of its eyes, without any emotion.


    "...it''s strange."


    Shikigami, or more precisely, the exorcist''s girl who is watching the situation through her vision, narrowed her eyes and muttered quietly. And then, the shikigami continued to watch the scene that made her want to look away...

 Chapter 38.1

    Chapter 38.1


    Speaking of torture, what do people think of it? Is it the bloody torture tools, as represented by the "iron maiden"? Or is it the image of a whip beingshed and the flesh being cut off?


    In reality, most torture involving bloodshed is more a form of punishment than torture. Or they are often exaggerated to instill fear in the people or are fictional creations ofter generations.


    Fundamentally, most of the torture is intended to extract information such as confession, and it is a waste of time if it causes pain, shock due to injury, or bleeding to death, and such torture is basically second or third-rate.


    In fact, many of the more practical and refined tortures take longer to be lethal and can inflict pain for as long as possible with as little blood loss as possible. And many of them do not seem cruel at first nce. Well, at first nce.


    "Higggh!!? Agggghh...!!?"


    Involuntarily I let out a scream of agony with saliva dripping from my mouth and I could hear the sound of something snapping inside my body.


    Fishing torture is a torture in which the body is literally hung up. There are some differences, but basically, a rope hanging from the ceiling is tied around the arms behind the body, and the body is hung up. From the outside, it may appear to be nothing more than a form of restraint. However, it was feared as one of the cruelest tortures in ancient Japan.


    Think about it. A body hung up from the ceiling, in other words, the whole weight of the body is on the rope. At the same time, the arm around which the rope is wrapped is simrly burdened.


    The outward cruelty is kept to a minimum, while the rope digs into the flesh and blood of the arm, and the muscle fibers are shredded internally by the given weight. Within a few hours, the knots in the arms begin to bleed and eventually necrosis begins, and the strain is so great that the arms will never move again. It was a simple and efficient method of torture that protected the torturer''sbor and mental stability.


    ...and I was forced to suffer this torture exactly for the time it took for my arm to bleed out.


    "...It''s time to let him go. I don''t want to break his arm too soon."


    "Oh? Seriously? Good thing it''s time for a break, huh?"


    Ryuuto''smand is obeyed by Iruka, who looks a little unhappy. He removes the rope that hangs me from behind... and I fall to the floor face-first, unable to move my arms and legs.


    "Hgghh...!? Ha~a... Ha~a... Gghh... Ughh!?"


    On the floor, when I am short of breath from the pain in my arm, cold water is sshed on my face. This was probably done to take away my body heat. Apart from the water torture, I had already been tortured several times. Now, I was forced to stand up and sit on a chair. Of course, the chair was made to be ufortable.


    "Now, what did you see in the underground tunnels? Tell me the story you made up with your rich imagination."


    Ryuuto asks. It was probably the fifth time he asked this question. The same question for the fifth time...


    "......"


    "Hey, you b*stard! Don''t you think you can fool me if you keep quiet?"


    Iruka grabbed my hair and pulled it up threateningly. I respond with a nk stare and no reaction.


    "...hmm, he doesn''t have the strength to talk. Hey, Iruka, stop. He won''t be able to give a proper testimony. Let''s leave him alone for a while until hees to his senses."


    Ryuuto stops Iruka''s assault, but it can never be with good intentions.


    (A kind of "carrot and stick", I guess. It''s a ssic, but it''s a good one....)


    I conclude that this is actually a calcted behavior from the beginning, as I have been observing it while suffering from torture. It is a basic interrogation technique that one side behaves roughly to improve the impression of the other side and to force a confession. And even though I know this, it is frustrating that I sometimes feel my mind is about to be shaken.


    (That little girl... seems to be safe...)


    If the charges were true, even high treason, and if the charges were half fabricated, she might have been tortured to make her confession, even though she was a daughter of a wealthy merchant... but judging from the way she was trembling in a dimly lit corner of the room, it seems that nothing has been done directly to her so far. Fortunately, if anything had happened to her, there would have been troubleter.


    ...well, there''s no guarantee that there''s ater time, is there?


    (But still... there is something strange about the way this interrogation is done...)


    As I was being interrogated and tortured mutually or simultaneously, my fading and muddled consciousness was strengthening my doubts. Something''s wrong. Like...


    ''<i>Are you insane yet, servant?</i>''


    Suddenly, I heard a simple word echoing in my ear. The tone of voice was emotionless as if it were a confirmation. This voice... is it Matsushige Botan?


    ''<i>Please don''t move your eyes. Although I am hiding, I don''t know when they will find me. Please blink your eyes instead of your mouth. If the question is affirmative, blink once within three seconds, and if it is negative, blink twice.</i>''


    I respond to this instruction by closing my eyelids once. As I had expected, her shikigami was still alive.


    All of the shikigami killed by the kidnappers were more focused on fighting than on tracking. On the other hand, hers was the exact opposite. This is probably why she survived. She probably remained hidden and observed the situation throughout the torture.


    ''<i>I am d to see that you still have the ability to make judgments. I have a few questions for you. Are you aware of the unnaturalness of the behavior of those who call themselves Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office)?</i>''


    (Yes.)


    I close my eyelids and answer. I have already noticed several things that are not right.


    ''<i>I see. Next question. All your hidden weapons have been taken, right? There are no weapons left, is that correct?</i>''


    I answer in the affirmative again. They confiscated everything I had thoughtfully concealed.


    ''<i>I understand. ...If there is preparedness, there is no fear, huh? Anyway, although this weapon can hardly be used in battle, I have a razor de or so hidden in the belly of this shikigami. It should cut the ropes of your hands and feet when you see an opportunity. Fortunately, some of the equipment can be taken away when hiding. Well, it is better than nothing. Use it well.</i>''


    I understand, big sis. ...Really, I''ll follow you for the rest of my life!


    ''<i>...You seem to have more leeway than I thought. But, it''s good.</i>''


    Perhaps reading my inner thoughts, for a moment her shikigami stares at me with a stern look. However, she clears her throat as if she had regained herposure.


    (No, I have to be this excited or I''m going to have a mental breakdown too)


    Whether she knew such a situation or not, either way, she, Matsushige Botan touched the question.


    ''<i>...then, thest question. I told you that those who call themselves officials of Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) are suspicious but do you understand what they really want to know?</i>''


    (The question they really want to ask, huh.....)


    I thought about the question for a moment. No, I was forced to think about it.


    I was surely feeling something strange... but unfortunately, I had not yete to a conclusion as to what it was all about. However, this guy... although I didn''t think it was possible, did she have an answer for me yet? I blinked twice and replied.


    ''<i>I can''t be sure because I can''t be objective about this... But that''s fine... It can be used as a topic for a trick at that time.</i>''


    Botan seemed to have decided to give a simple exnation after she thought for a moment, then took a look at the interrogator''s and confirmed that they were not paying attention to us.


    ''<i>Is it okay? Their purpose is not to make false statements. It''s just my personal opinion, but I think it might be...</i>''


    She prefaces her analysis with this. I listen to her analysis in silence, but with a reluctant expression on my face. Then I think.


    ...After her straightforward and precise exnation of her reasoning, the torture and interrogation of me resume a few minutester.


    And even though I was trying to be strong, my physical and mental strength, already exhausted by the repeated torture and pain, was already weak enough...


    * * *


    (...Ah. I see...)


    I instantly recalled my memories up to that point, and at the same time, I took a nce at my surroundings and understood the situation. Hahaha, I was being tortured so much that I lost my memory for a while, it appears to be that kind of thing. ...This is why I hate SM y, d*mn you!


    "Haha... it''s really hurt."


    "Tsk, this guy came back to himself!"


    With that voice, I get a good blow in the face as if to cheer me up. It seemed he noticed that the color of sanity had returned to my eyes, and then the whip of the carrot and stick... a young man called Iruka, gave me a smack in the face. I clenched my teeth just before he did it to prevent myself from losing consciousness.


    "Ggh...!?"


    "Well, I was worried when you didn''t respond for a while... but I''m d you''re back. It''s not very pleasant for me to ask questions to a scarecrow, too."


    Unlike Iruka, Ryuuto dered calmly and without any emotion. However, although I would not have noticed it if I had not seen it beforehand, I could see a slight... yes, a slight tinge of irritation in the depths of his eyes.


    "Now, for the umpteenth time, let me ask you a question. The other day in the underground tunnels. Tell me again what you saw and experienced there. I want the whole story, without any cover-up"


    Ryuto crosses his arms in front of me and asks me a question. His mannerisms, his attitude, and his speech were those of an interrogator. Yes. But on the outside...


    "...Ha... Haha! Hahahahaha!!"


    I couldn''t help but let out a weirdugh as I hung my head. Yes, a cold, bitter, mocking, caressingugh...


    "......what''s so funny?"


    "Hey, hey, I don''t think you''re crazy, are you?"


    Ryuuto, the man in front of me, asks, ufortable with my behavior. Iruka beside him spits out a disgusted look and clicks his tongue. But his reaction was, in a way, what I had expected.


    (Okay, did they bite....?)


    Then, I opened my mouth to get more attention.


    "Hahaha... No. The more I think about it, the more I find it funny that you''re acting so seriously. Did you think that just because you were dealing with... servant that I wouldn''t notice it?"


    "Oh?"


    "......"


    Both men react to my words. I smile at the sight of them, my mouth twisted into a sneer as if to make fun of them even more.


    Ah, yes, it is true that if this were really just a servant, this little trick would have been enough to fool them. Although there are some exceptions, most of the servants do not have a wide knowledge of the world, and they do not have much ego, so they do not expect to y games with human beings, even if they are ying with youkai.


    And... no, that is why I dere, denounce, and confess. That this is nothing more than a silly three-sentence y.


    "First of all, the order of torture is too different, you know? And when ites to the fishing torture, aren''t you skipping too many steps?"


    Fishing torture is ridiculously painful inparison with its appearance, and therefore it should be performed in thest stage of the escting torture. The details of the torture would be recorded, and the authority of the Imperial Court would be at stake if a confession is not obtained after such torture.


    Even if the torture is set up, the degree to which it is actually carried out is quite low, and it is a kind of near-death... well, there is no way for a servant to know all this. I just quoted it from the official book, though, you know?


    (In any case, it''s impossible they would use it at such an early stage for me)


    No, if that''s all, it''s still understandable. If it''s just that, it''s still understandable, if I think it''s just to make me confess in secret and within a short period of time. But...


    "In the first ce... you guys weren''t nning on making me confess to the whole faked story, were you?"


    These guys didn''t say anything about a reduced sentence or any kind of temptation during the interrogation. If they really wanted to get me to confess, they would have offered me some kind of agreement, even if it was a nk check. Nor were they aggressive in their attempts to induce me to confess. It was as if they had no intention to make me tell a story ording to the scenario they wanted.


    No, it was more like they were trying to weaken me, rob me of my ability to think and get me to confess whatever I was hiding. At any rate, it is certain that they were trying to make me tell the truth.


    "It''s obviously strange, isn''t it? What you''re doing is not quite right? I believe my master should have refused the submission. I mean, why would you kidnap me if you knew it would make things difficult between your side and Kizuki? Besides, you don''t need to interrogate me all the time. You just need to extract my memories in case you decide to cripple me. So, why go to such lengths?"


    In this world where it is possible to falsify memories, Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) has a technique to extract real memories instead of crippling them. There is no reason not to use it now that they are willing to take the risk. After all, it''s funny that they kidnap me if they are not prepared to do so.


    The interrogators listen to my words in silence. But their eyes narrowed, and their atmosphere changed.


    "In other words. You guys don''t have the technique, do you? Or maybe there''s a reason why you can''t use it. Or perhaps your real purpose is not to make false statements but to find out something about the incident in the underground tunnels... In any case, it''s not worth the Imperial Court''s while to ruin Kizuki''s face, is it?"


    It is understandable for them to humiliate Tachibana Trading Company because of the money involved. However, the Imperial Court must ostensibly know what was in the underground tunnels. There is no need to go through the trouble of asking such a question to a servant. In fact, if there is someone who would get involved in such a thing, it would be "him" from the list of possibilities. Whatever it means...


    "Hey, guys. You''re not really Danjo-dai, are you? ....where are you f*cking wildlings from, huh?"


    I said with a wry smile on my face. It was a clear gesture of provocation.


    "...!!!"


    Immediately the young man called Iruka''s eyes widened, and with obvious hostility and murderous intent, he aimed his elbow at my head. I thought it was his decision to cut off my consciousness and possibly my memory. But ...that was my expected action.


    "Iruka! Don''t be provoked!!"


    Ryuuto shouted, sensing it just before I did. At the same time, I untied the ropes restraining my feet and kicked him in the knee.


    "Huh!?"


    The man who had jumped on me quickly raised his head and avoided a leg kick that was about to break his jaw with a piece of skin. At the same time, I drop my raised leg at once, but he avoids that too with an animal-like movement backward. Tsk, this isn''t the Chinese acrobatic troupe!


    "This guy''s ripped the rope from his leg...!?"


    "No, the rope at his hand too. I screwed up. Where''s he hiding it?"


    I untie the ropes of my hands and feet with a razor knife, which I get from the shikigami, and brace myself, though I''m still wobbly. I have no equipment except for the one that Botan had secured for me at the moment of the kidnapping. Well, even if there is nothing, my overwhelming disadvantage is still the same.


    ...But I have to do this because...


    "Ha~a...ha~a ...ah, I forgot to tell you. Let me just say this."


    Out of breath, I draw my knife and call out to the two men who are getting ready for battle. They are slightly confused by my sudden call.


    "...what I just said... I was actually bluffing."


    It''s just a hypothetical inference based on abination of superficial circumstantial evidence because in reality there are many possibilities. I had my doubts and I was never sure. Still...


    "Thanks for that shortcut, you just answered my question. I appreciate it."


    The response to my sarcastic, provocative and sarcastic acknowledgment was a charge from the men with their swords raised in the air.


    (Well, let''s do it well, shall we...?)


    I nced toward the back of the room, trying not to be noticed, as I held my knife at the men.


    I could see the Bee Shikigami sitting beside the frightened blonde girl in the corner of the room and whispering something in her ear. The girl looks surprised at the suddenness of the situation, but she nces at me. Our gazes meet for a moment... but it ends as soon as I return my gaze to the front.


    Unfortunately, there was no time to offer words offort or encouragement. After all, in the next moment, I had to turn myself around by the scruff of my neck from the silver de that was closing in on my neck...


    * * *

 Chapter 38.2

    Chapter 38.2


    Tachibana Kurayoshi, who was born into a branch of the Tachibana family, which was the founding family, and one of the executives of the Trading Company, supervising the trade between the North, East, and Central regions of the country, was neither ipetent norcking in foresight.


    His nephew, Tachibana Hibiki''s purge of the executives to revitalize the tradingpany naturally extended to his own family members, and this 71-year-old experienced and aplished old merchant, who survived the purge and has been entrusted with full authority over the business in the vast areas of North and East region, has never incurred any losses within his jurisdiction since he assumed his position. In particr, he has brought enormous profits to the tradingpany in the import of animal hair, salmon, cod, kelp, and other marine products from the north, as well as gold sand and lumber from the east.


    Yes, it is true that he was apetent... an excellent merchant. However, there was no guarantee that he would be a man of high character or that he would be able to understand other merchants.


    After all, this old merchant would join hands with Hokuti (Northern barbarians) and Toi (barbarians from the East), who were strictly banned by the Imperial Court, to acquire their specialties as well as other souvenirs. In exchange, he sold weapons and other goods to them and gained vast wealth from the sales on the back books.


    Furthermore, in order to keep out of sight of the Imperial Court, he fed the youkai captured in these remote areas, had them raid pioneer viges, and even traded their fattened flesh and blood behind the scenes. On top of that, he was selling weapons to the frontier viges and the imperial court and was also making a profit by arranging bouncers.


    The old merchant, however, did not feel any sense of guilt for these activities, even though he was aware of the risks involved. He believed himself to be far more virtuous than the expelled executives who were indulging in extravagance by misappropriating the money and goods of the tradingpany for their personal use. After all, for a merchant, money is what they should believe in, contracts are what they should honor, and everything else is dust.


    Therefore, when Tachibana Hibiki became aware of his activities and tried to secretly expel himself and withdraw from the backroom business, the old man''s disappointment and anger were unimaginable, and at the same time, when he realized the danger of his own position, his defensive instincts were relentless, even against his own rtives.


    Following that, he consults with a high-ranking official of the court with whom he shared amon interest, and borrowed an underling from the Toi (Eastern barbarians), who was just then causing trouble with the court, and started a n for the downfall of Tachibana Hibiki. Although the security was usually very strict, it was not without a gap. Kurayoshi knew that he rarely went out to themon people''s city on his own, and he also knew that the security would inevitably be thin on those asions.


    Nevertheless, although the man is brilliant, he is a man who is not good when ites to his beloved daughter. So once he had his daughter as a hostage, he could boil him or roast him as he wished. He is well organized, and he has a huge amount of assets umted behind the scenes. It''s also fortunate that there was troublesome trouble in the underground tunnels the other day. Now is a good time for Tachibana Hibiki to focus his attention on the recovery of the situation, and he may be able to bury the whole thing in the dark and upy the chair of the chairman from him.


    Yes, everything was fine, everything was supposed to be fine. But then...


    "Are you sure there is no problem? Don''t involve the exorcists in this matter..."


    The Danjo-dai Shohitsu, an official with whom the old man shared the benefits of the affair in a corner of the imperial pce, is asked by Kurayoshi. The surface of the red tea poured into a foreign-made Nanban tea kettle, which was presented to the old man to entertain his guest, trembled. The reflection of his own image in the cup was filled with anxiety like never before.


    "This is unusual. The executive, who has been involved in many deals involving an extreme case in the past, seems to have a very strange way of saying this."


    After taking a nce at the inner pce spread out from the window of his office, a three-story wooden building, the man gently stroked the head of a bird kept in a birdcage hanging by his side and said so.


    Maybe he is around 30 years old? He is intelligent, neat, and mild-mannered, dressed in the attire of a high-ranking official of the imperial court.


    In Fus��-kuni, where corruption had long since begun along with a semnce of stability, the position of head of each ministry was bing a prestigious honorary position, a position that would be a source of prestige for a prestigious family. Under such circumstances, the officials below the rank of vice-minister were the ones who actually held practical and real authority and conducted political affairs with the ministers and other officials. And the third rank, in effect the second highest rank of Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office), is Danjo-dai Shohitsu. Therefore, his office is surrounded by a soundproof protection boundary to maintain confidentiality, and the contents of the conversations cannot be heard even if they are being held through the window. This is why such dangerous conversations are possible...


    "Can you please not talk too much on the windowsill? Sure, I can''t hear your voice, but it''s not like you can''t move your mouth...?"


    Kurayoshi asks pleadingly. It was true that he could not hear the voice, but there was a possibility that he could discover what he was saying to some extent by lip-reading from a distance. The old merchant was fearless but not reckless. It is because of this precaution that he has been able to cross the dangerous bridge to this day.


    "I beg your pardon, but it is true that today was the perfect day to kidnap his daughter, isn''t it? And how could we leave the kidnappers alone, let alone dy the discovery of the situation?"


    "That''s true, but even so... there''s no point in keeping that servant alive, is there? Thest two people, who had been killed, don''t have anything on them."


    The hidden group that had been secretly apanying them had already been killed. However, Kurayoshi could not understand why Kizuki''s servant who was escorting the girl should still be captured alive.


    No, no, no, Kizuki is a famous exorcist family in northern regions of Japan. That is why Hibiki is approaching the Kizuki family at this time. It is normal to think that something is going on... then it must be investigated carefully, yes, carefully.


    While stroking the head of the bird that was still chirping with his fingers, Shohitsu said with a cold smile. The old merchant could not deny this. The fox monster that was wriggling in the capital and the youkaimotion in the underground tunnels, both of them were rted to the Tachibana Trading Company, and above all, they were events that could have led to the downfall of Tachibana Kageki. Kurayoshi knows that it was the Kizuki family that averted the downfall of Tachibana Hibiki and that it is also involved in the Kizuki family. And the northern part is his territory.


    "ording to the information I have obtained, the daughter''s guard is a servant who was mobilized on those two asions. I also hear that he is a pawn under the direct control of Kizuki''s second princess. If that''s the case, wouldn''t there be a question or two before we get rid of him?"


    "Hmm...."


    He can''t deny it. It is impossible to deny it, so... Kurayoshi could only reply in a very terse manner.


    Silence reigned around them for a while. The old merchant, his usual fearless andposed appearance went, shook his head restlessly, and his eyes wandered around. Then, he halfway forcibly made up a topic of conversation and opened his mouth.


    "That bird, you have been taking good care of it since a while ago, haven''t you? I didn''t see it when I came here before..."


    "Yes. A certaindy gave it to me as a gift for my child. It''s rare, isn''t it?"


    Kurayoshi takes that as a kind of bribe. Though not so corrupt as to be openly so, bribes of various kinds and with different words were prevalent in the government of this country. In particr, when a member of a family, be it a noble, a feudal lord, or an exorcist family, obtained a position in the imperial court, his family members would send "meager gifts" of various kinds to their superiors, colleagues, and even subordinates to extract ''hidden favors.''


    "It looks like... a foreign Parrot, perhaps? I''ve never seen such a brightly colored bird before. I''m sure it would fetch 50 ryo if sold for its rarity. Hahaha, it''s really rare, after all... Haha��"


    Kurayoshi says with a dryugh. However, hisugh was weak and empty, and it was obvious at a nce that he was straining himself. And soon theughter faded away quietly... and silence fell once again.


    "...I understand your feelings, Kurayoshi-dono. There''s no need to be in such a hurry. We have made arrangements for pursuit and there is no way they can escape. For a barbarian, the quality of the men you''ve sent is very good, and I''ve sent one of my own just in case. What is there to fear?"


    In a half-sympathetic tone, Shohitsu spoke to Kurayoshi reassuringly. And, as a matter of fact, these words are not just irresponsible constions without any support.


    After all, this official had hired several people to work for the court in response to requests from barbarians and other underhanded people. In this case, in particr, he had sent spies from the eastern barbarians who had infiltrated Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) to join the two underlings who had infiltrated the capital as a reinforcement force. The servant was no match for them. There is nothing to fear.


    "Or perhaps... you''re wondering about your great niece?"


    "...!?"


    Kurayoshi responded to the official''s words with a sharp look in his eyes. His eyes were filled with anger, but at the same time, they also contained a sense of agitation, confirming the official''s words.


    "I heard that your great niece herself has appointed the servant as her escort and that she''s very much attached to him..."


    "I don''t have time for this!! I''m going home now...!!"


    "Very well, I''ll see you out. Please be careful."


    Kurayoshi shouts in a grumpy voice when he hears a rumor he knows nothing about. The official replies in a brusque manner. His calm andposed manner made him even more nervous.


    "...Don''t betray me, you hear? Do you think I haven''t taken any measures?"


    At worst, Kurayoshi is prepared to take him out socially and legally. Otherwise, he will not join him in this plot. The old merchant was cautious and cunning.


    "If you do not trust me, please feel free to insure me to your heart''s content. I would be happy if it would bring you peace of mind."


    "....hmph."


    With a snort of displeasure, the old merchant leaves the guest room with a vexed look on his face. The official looks away with a lively smile. The door is closed with a bang. Silencees to the room...


    "...It seems it''s true that men''s jealousy is an ugly thing..."


    Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office)''s Shohitsu did not change his expression but dered in a somewhat inorganic tone. He is a cool-headed and calm person when ites to business... but it seems that even such a person cannot remain calm when ites to this kind of topic.


    "Emotions are indeed a terrible thing. Whether human or youkai, right?"


    "It''s irredeemable! It''s irredeemable!"


    The caged parrot cries as if it were ruminating. The way it spoke was somewhat mocking. No, in fact, the animal wasughing.


    "...Good grief, could you please not get too excited? Your mouth is split open, you know?"


    The official pointed out as if he were an adult scolding a child. ...Then, the parrot''s mouth was split open into four pieces. From the back of its throat, a small but definitely eyeless baby-like face peeked out, revealing its de-like fangs in its jaws and its hideous features.


    Truly a problem, it was a pain in the ass to keep the old man down while he was in this room. If he is not smart, he may not understand that old man''s intention or even his intimidation. Keeping him in check so that he doesn''t do anything on his own is also a challenge.


    "Listen to me. Do what I say or you won''t get your dinner."


    The words spoken with a smile were chilling advice and a warning.


    "......"


    The deceptive creature nced at the official with an eyeless face. A few secondster, it closes its mouth, drooling. The official blinks, and the next thing he knows, there it is, nothing more than a cute little parrot.


    "...Good grief, I wish she''d send something a little more intelligent. Not this bird head."


    He sighed in annoyance at his old friend, the youkai demon mother who loved all living creatures. How many hundreds of years has it been since theyst wrote to each other?


    "It''s been a long time since she has contacted me, but I can''t believe how bad things have turned out... She seems to have given birth in such a hurry."


    Although it depends on the quality of the materials, this little youkai, whose intelligence, shape, and abilities can be manipted to some extent in its own body, is a four-step short of failure as a messenger.


    It was obviously a hastily made product... and the content of the message was 80% bragging about her new son, 10% joking around with her child, and 10% abandoning the n in the underground tunnels and what she would do in the future. There are many things to say, but he thinks the most remarkable story is the one about the person who was so favored by her...


    Loving all life equally... that is, she is a being, who is able to love a winged insect and a human being on the same level... So, it is surprising that the youkai mother is so clearly conscious, desperate to talk about, and so strongly attached to a mere human being, especially after having known her for so long.


    "Cute boy! Prideful child! Even if you are dirty, I don''t mind! I want to eat!"


    The parrot messenger shouted these words over and over again in one voice, as her mother had taught it. It must have been said patiently until it learned it, but unfortunately, the bird-headed one does not understand the meaning of the words, let alone the pronunciation. The man shrugs at this.


    "Goodness... how can you be so proud of your child?"


    He didn''t expect much from her, as she''s notoriously difficult to deal with, but it''s a thick nerve of hers that she barely apologizes for the fact that the n... has been exposed and she''s had to leave the capital''s basement.


    "...But well, I can''t speak for others either, can I?"


    With this deration, the man takes out a bag from his pocket and takes out its contents. Out of the bages a finger. A human finger severed at the first joint.


    "Well, I was beginning to get suspicious of my appearance. It''s a good time to rummage around as much as I can anyway. Just in the meantime, right?"


    The caged monster ps its wings excitedly and begs for "food". But the man is poking a finger at the monster emotionlessly.


    It has been more than a century since he infiltrated inside the boundaries and into the upper echelons of this country.


    Since then, he has continued to fulfill his role following his former orders. He has disguised himself as many people as he could, substituting, and making up stories to corrupt the very backbone of this country, little by little, without being noticed. Many of these people have been killed on purpose, and histest role of him is going to end up that way as well.


    In that sense, it was lucky. The plot of this time, if exposed, would be more likely to cause unrest in this country. And it''s not a bad idea to mess with the "boy" whom she''s obsessed with. Besides...


    "It''s already happened twice, our ns have been thwarted. And this is the third time, let''s give him a little pain, shall we?"


    The man smiles a friendly smile as he says this. The shadow extending from his body was strangelyrge, illicit, and obviously not human, but there was no one here who saw it except the parrot in front of him...

 Chapter 39.1

    Chapter 39.1


    Fus��-kuni, which was filled with an abundance of immense spiritual power and regarded the centralnd, as well as the surroundingnds and other inds as its territory, except for the central region, was ruled by a few points and lines and had several "foreign enemies" both within and outside its territory, both human and youkai.


    No, perhaps the problem may be more serious inside than outside of the territory. At least from the perspective of trading and countermeasures against the youkai, Fus��-kuni has long maintained friendly rtions, sometimes even providing military and financial support, with the city-states on the maind coast that became independent after the fall of the dynasties and the exiled empire of southern colonies that was established after the empire split. So, the immediate enemy of this nation is within its own ranks.


    Within Fus��-kuni, several areas where cmity youkai have established territories are basically off-limits and sealed off by patrolling soldiers. In particr, there is the cunning and arrogant Tengu in the mountain viges in the steep mountains not far from the centralnd, and the Innsmouth-like Kappa who have their roots somewhere in the southern archipgo and often attack fishing viges and port cities on the coasts and rivers. Both of these creatures have unusually high intelligence and advanced societies for youkai and are therefore representative of foreign enemies that Fus��-kuni aims to eliminate and exterminate in the future.


    But even though youkai are the virtual enemies of Fus��-kuni, that does not mean that the same humans are not hostile to each other.


    Fus��-kuni, which was established to overthrow the world of youkai and to establish a world of humans by humans for humans, originated as a union of human settlements and viges scattered in fear and hiding, mainly in the western and southern regions of the country. After the central part was seized from the monsters, the Fus��-kuni expanded its sphere of influence by settling in all directions from this base.


    In the process, they have made contact with other human groups and have merged with them, but not all of this has been aplished peacefully. Many of these groups, for various reasons, opposed and antagonized the Fus��-kuni. The Kumaso and Hayato, who were powerful in the southern part of the region, and the mountain peoples who lived scattered in the mountains and hunted in various ces, are typical examples of such groups.


    The Imperial Court called the tribal groups living in the northern and eastern parts of the country "Ezo (Also known as Ainu in Japan)" and tried to absorb them sometimes by force of arms, and sometimes by persuasion.


    In reality, however, they did not have a single ethnic or national identity, and theplex rtionships among the tribes make it difficult to lump them all together as Ezo.


    In fact, the culture and internal conditions of each group differ to a greater or lesser degree, ranging from those like the Saeki n who aggressively attacked other Ezo tribes under the control and support of the Imperial Court to those who ughtered the tribes whenever the Court established settlements on the borders of their areas of influence. To recognize them as a single cultural group would be an iprehension on the part of the court.


    In the original game, the remnants of the "Youkai War," the "Rescued Youkai Group," who were hostile to the main characters and aimed at the copse of the Imperial Court, took full advantage of these conflicts on the human side. They took advantage of the tribes that had been oppressed by the Imperial Court and the tribes that had been destroyed by the Imperial Court and used them as ves and thus, a bad ending happened.


    It can be said that the bad ending of the copse of the court is too ironic and irredeemable because thest stab from behind to destroy the corrupt but barely opposing youkai court was made by the same human being... Well, it''s a depressing game, after all.


    All in all, it''s a nuisance, but it''s just "thest stab". The power of Fus��-kuni is so great that it cannot be the decisive factor to destroy Fus��-kuni without the help and support of youkai and others. If I intervene only to the point, I can prevent the worst from happening.


    So, to be honest, I had my hopes up...


    "I didn''t expect it toe at this time!?"


    I swore while avoiding the swinging sword. Otherwise, I wouldn''t survive.


    "Tsk, he dodges too quickly even when he''s weak!"


    "Take it easy. We''ll catch up with him little by little..."


    A hundred and one minutes had already passed between the attackers and the evaders...


    Whether it was a melee or a duel, a battle ofpeting or separated forces. The time it takes to settle a battle with swords and other des depend on the situation, but it was strange that a servant who had just been tortured and whose body was still tightly constricted by a rough rope that impeded the flow of spiritual power could persist so long against a duo of opponents. In fact, I was the most surprised.


    (Is it the power of stupidity on the fire...!?)


    I was out of breath and boasted inwardly. Even if I wasn''t, the adrenaline rush was dulling my sense of pain and making it less painful not to feel the torturing pain. Well, it hurts, but still...


    (Or, perhaps...)


    "Osiki, this is not enough, right? Let''s just kill him now, to keep his mouth shut...!?"


    Iruka, the younger of the two assants, shouts like he is yelling. With these words and the strange way, they''ve been torturing me so far... It seems they''ve been after me from the very beginning, haven''t they? And on someone''s order.


    (It smells fishy...)


    Even with all the information I have, my suspicions are only deepening. I wondered for a moment if I should provoke the man called Iruka to divulge more information, but unfortunately, it was useless to think about such a thing. Because he made the first move.


    "Iruka, don''t talk too much. You might give him unnecessary information from what you''ve done so far. He''s a smart one for a servant."


    Compared to Iruka, who had rough speak and light-hearted, the middle-aged man called "Ryuuto" was unsympathetic and sharp-eyed as he warned his friend while checking us. With this judgment and tone of voice, he is definitely the leader of the group, including the one who left the meeting in the middle.


    "Close the gap little by little. Don''t waste time shing at him. Make sure he can''t get away."


    "D*mn it, okay, okay!"


    With thatmand, step by careful step, the two of them push me toward the wall. I have no choice but to retreat. It would have been not too risky to break through the encirclement if I had armor and protection, but with no clothes on, no spiritual power, and almost no weapons, it was too risky. Well, not exactly empty-handed, but if I didn''t time it right, they would strike out and I''d be dead this time.


    "Good grief, you''ve got to be kidding me, two guys all over me. I''m sorry, but I don''t have a taste for homosexuality. If that''s your thing, go to the shady shack. Or is that why you came down from the mountain and kept it a secret from your friends?"


    "You b*stard, you''ve got to be kidding me...!"


    Iruka''s body trembles at this cheap provocation, which seems to cost less than half of my regr price. His eyes were burning like mes with anger. As in the game, people outside of the Imperial Court had a tendency to be especially obsessed with honor. And from the way he had reacted so far, even though he was acting during the torture, he still seemed to be short-tempered. That makes them worth provoking.


    "Iruka!"


    "Oh, right... Excuse me, but we''re the same way when ites to holding back, aren''t we? I mean, there''s no one left to protect her now, is there?"


    At these words, as if remembering, their gazes turn behind them for a moment. There was a blonde girl who was slowly leaving through the door...


    "Call Kamui! The brat is escaping...."


    "There''s a chance...!!"


    The next thing I know, I''m rushing toward Iruka, the owner of that cry.


    "Tsk!?"


    Immediately Iruka swung his sword away from me. And at about the same time, I detonated the smoke ball that Shikigami had given me...


    * * *


    Naturally and fundamentally, the reason why I was standing by Tachibana Kayo''s side was to protect her and to keep her safe.


    The other guards who had been following her behind our backs were probably unable to fulfill their duties, but that doesn''t mean I should be relieved of my role. Rather, it made my responsibility heavier, and my position could have been in jeopardy. The dead cannot be punished, but the living can be made an example of as much as they want.


    Therefore, evacuating Tachibana Kayo, who was there, was my first priority for the sake of my position, but it was also to create an opportunity for me to escape from the situation. If I had continued to face them with my bare hands, there would have been no future for me, and I would have been destitute. So I wanted to create an opening, even if only for a moment, so that I could break through their encirclement.


    Now, while they were distracted, a shikigami used by Matsushige Botan made contact with frightened Kayo and guided her to evacuate from the ce. Then, at the moment when she was slowly exiting the interrogation room, I dared to make the men aware, make them upset, and distract them, which was the time I aimed. I took advantage of this slight opening to close in on her and forcefully broke through the encirclement by blocking their vision with a smoke ball... a high-quality one with a tearful effect and a pungent odor, prepared by the Kizuki family. But...


    "Ha~a... Ha~a... Gghh... Haha, nothing works so well, huh...!!?"


    With Kayo unconscious on my back, I run, wheezing and out of breath. Cold sweat is still pouring out from my forehead and my body, which is still tangled in the rough rope, and bright red blood is dripping down from my right arm...


    (D*mn! I was prepared for it, but it still hurts...!!)


    The smokeball was used after waiting until the encirclement had narrowed to a certain extent in order to alert the men''s blow... Although I had expected to be cut and was prepared for it, it''s still painful to have my right arm cut so deeply, though not so deeply that I can''t move it.


    ''<i>There is blood on the floor. This will give away your escape route no matter how fast I run, right? You need to stop the bleeding somewhere.</i>''


    "I know...! Gghh, Is this the.... warehouse!?"


    I nod at the somewhat mechanical and inarticte Shikigami''s instruction and look around to make a decision. The interrogation room was located in a warehouse. It was a warehouse that stored variousmodities, such as rice bales and lumber. And when I left the warehouse, I found a row of warehouses in the same style...


    (Merchants'' warehouses...? It looks like a warehouse district in Tokyo...)


    I guessed this by looking at the goods in the warehouses I saw on the way. If the warehouses are located in the north, where there are many residences of court nobles and feudal lords, they would have more luxurious goods for them, and if they are located in the west, where craftsmen gather, they would have a higher proportion of crafts and industrial goods. The possibility of a storehouse in the north cannot be denied... but I am sure that the items are from the east. If so, I think this is a warehouse established in T��ky��. Is theck of poprity a sign of exodus?


    (I thought of shouting and calling for help, but decided against it.)


    At this rate, even if I yell, my pursuers will catch up with me before help arrives.


    "Uh... Hmm... Where... am I...?"


    As I was analyzing the situation, a moan escaped from behind me. When I burst the smoke ball and ran away, the impact and the sound startled her and she fainted... She was too slow anyway, but... Tachibana Kayo, who was on my back, seems to have regained consciousness. Well, it wasn''t such a big shock.


    "Excuse me a moment, miss...!"


    "Huh!? Aaahh... Mmph!!?"


    I quickly hid in the shadows of one of therge warehouses, just as I was about to do, and for physical reasons, I grabbed Kayo by both sides and forced her down. She was about to scream, but I covered her mouth and held my index finger up to her mouth to tell her to be quiet... From the outside, I look like a child abductor. It looks even more so because she''s naked on top and tied up with a rope. In my previous life, I''d been out.


    "Mmm... Gggh... Hah?? Tomobe-san!? What on earth... are you doing at...?"


    She turns red with anger at my rudeness and tries to raise her voice as I slowly remove my hand from her mouth to avoid making a fuss. But Kayo''s face instantly turns blue and her expression bes tense as she notices the blood pouring out from the painful wound on my right arm and the fact that it is starting to form a red puddle on the ground.


    "Ah... Uuu... T-that''s... uh... I think."


    "Please calm down. We''re hiding now. We must be quiet, if we shout, they''ll hear us."


    Kayo''s face turns pale and her eyes water when she remembers what we''re going through. I kneel down in front of her and put my hand on her small, slender shoulder to encourage her and warn her not to cry.


    She may be naughty and selfish, but she is not stupid. The girl nod her head as if she understood what I said, and she was trying hard to hold back her sobs. Such a good girl.


    "...Please forgive me. You were looking forward to it, but now it''s turned out to be such a scary thing. I''ll take your reprimand and punishmentter, so please bear with me now."


    I say sorry andfort her. I know she wouldn''t do something so selfish with her life in danger, but it''s good to have an insurance policy like this. Now...


    "Now, it''s not a very pleasant sight, so I suggest you don''t look at it."


    With that, I tear the fabric around the ankle of my long hakama, which has not been stripped off and wipe off the blood that has overflowed from my right arm and soaked my whole arm.


    "Ugh... Kuh... Ugh.........!!!"


    Wiping away the blood, which is so overflowing that it appears reddish-ck, the cloth is instantly stained with the same color. A dull, numbing pain runs through the wound, and I grunt softly and frown. Holding back a scream.


    "Eek... there''s blood, a lot of blood..."


    It''s okay. Matsushige''s granddaughter, who is looking at me through the shikigami, seems unconcerned. But not Kayo, who is not used to seeing blood. She is, after all, a sheltered girl, and she was so frightened at the sight of the bloodstained cloth that she was about to cry from fear.


    "Ha~a... Ha~a... I told you not to look at it because it''s not good... so stop looking at it. What good does it do to see someone hurt?"


    I jokingly suggest to Kayo, my forehead sweating profusely. I turned my back to her so that she couldn''t see my injury. However, my smile seemed to be a little drawn before the pain, so it may have had the opposite effect.


    (I don''t want to traumatize the brat too much, whether it''s Shiro or gori-sama...)


    There is no need to willingly show grotesque things in a cruel world. If we can avoid seeing it, it is better not to see it. ...But well, what can a person who failed in the case of those two or in this case say...


    "Ouch... D*mn, this won''t stop the bleeding. Let''s tear it again..."


    With my body and voice shaking from the pain and muscle spasms, I suck up a lot of blood and dump the soaked cloth on the ground. I can''t use it to stop the bleeding when it''s that wet. I try to tear the fabric of my long hakama once more, but then I feel a slight touch on my left hand and I turn around.


    And what I see is citrus. Or to be more precise, it was Tachibana Kayo holding a citrus-colored neck wrap in her hand.


    "Oh, um... if you want to stop bleeding, why don''t you use this...?"


    Kayo suggested, and anxiously held out the neck wrap in her hand. Her hand was trembling.


    "...is that okay?"


    "Oh, um... you don''t have to worry aboutpensation or anything like that..."


    Kayo answered in a panicked manner, as if she thought my question was aboutpensation, but she lowered her voice. Then she turns her head to the side as if she is frightened.


    "Ah... Um... did I interfere...?"


    "No, thank you very much. It helps."


    I can''t ignore the good intentions of a child who is anxious to help, and what can be helped can be. I epted the neckwear with acknowledgment.


    "Phew...."


    Kayo''s tense face rxes slightly as if she is finally relieved when I ept the neckwear. She then turned her gaze to look at me closely.


    To be honest, I''m not too happy to be observed, but I don''t need toin here... I have better things to do. But still...


    (Nice fabric and tailoring. ...Probably more than what I paid for it...)


    I think about that as I nce at the neckwear in my hand.


    She is the daughter of one of the top ten wealthiest merchants in the capital, and even though she is on private visits, the clothes she wears are very appropriate for her. Therefore, I knew by the quality of the fabric that just touching it would be worth more than my purchase price, which would not be expensive for one person''s life and life, not to say a bunch of money.


    "Phew..."


    "Tomobe... san?"


    "No, I was justughing at the memory. I hope you don''t mind."


    After quickly following up with Kayo, who looked anxious again at my self-deprecating sneer, I tore the neckwear into two pieces, wiped the blood with the smaller one, and tightened my arm to stop the bleeding with therger one that remained.


    (What a waste...)


    In this world, human life is cheap. Therefore, the fact that what I''m doing now seems so sphemous and stupid might be proof that I''m unknowingly bing infected with the values of this world.


    "If so...."


    If so, it seemed very sad and hard to me...


    * * *

 Chapter 39.2

    Chapter 39.2


    "Cough... Cough... Tsk, you''ve got to be kidding me!!"


    Iruka coughs and swears in the room where the white, numbing, pungent smoke still hangs in the air. Iruka''s tone was filled with endless hatred.


    "Hey, hey, hey, what''s the situation here? Where are the brat and the guy?"


    Then a man suddenly appears out of the shadows and boasts. It is the man called Kamui who left the room alone earlier. He looks around pleasantly and asks them.


    "Hey, you''re here atst...! You didn''t check his hidden weapon properly...!"


    "Calm down, Iruka. I checked his hand too. I''m sure he didn''t have anything. Probably it was a rat hiding somewhere. I underestimated him."


    Ryuuto analyzes while admonishing Iruka. He thought that since he had killed so many shikigami, there would be no problem, but he was wrong. In hindsight, the fact that it was only forbat might have been a decoy. In fact, their real purpose was to hide and watch...


    "So, what are you going to do? Are you just going to let him go?"


    "Of course not. Some information has been leaked from Shikigami, but nothing definite. All we have to do is track him down and secure him. Especially that little girl."


    Ryuuto changes his priority goal to securing Tachibana Kayo. Regarding the recent invasion of the capital, it was the monster and Kurayoshi, who were hiding in the Imperial Court, who assisted with the issuance of forged bills, hiding ces, funds, and other tools. The former''s request was to secure and interrogate the servant, and thetter''s was to secure Tachibana Kayo. As for the former, there seemed to be more chances rather than thetter. After all, he is a servant. It is much easier than targeting a nobleman.


    Letting Tachibana Kayo go would probably make the kidnapping more difficult this time. On the contrary, if they fail to secure Tachibana Kayo, Kurayoshi, who has nothing to trade, may even lose his position.


    If that happens, it will be like a vat of potatoes. From their vige''s point of view, the deal with Kurayoshi so far has been a very tasty one. They do not want him to lose his position to continue their business with him, which is something they cannot give up to fulfill their obligations to him.


    "Kamui. Tell that monsterter. The request will not be ignored. We''ll do what we''re assigned."


    "Hmm, understood."


    Even if he''s intelligent enough to infiltrate the Imperial Court, he''s dealing with a monster. Therefore, Ryuuto ordered him to convey his intentions so as not to cause any displeasure, but his partner... Kamui responded in a somewhat random manner. His attitude made Ryuuto lower his trust in Kamui, though he did not say so.


    (I thought they sent someone trustworthy to find out what the Imperial Court was up to, but... I can''t rely on this.)


    The special abilities that Kamui possesses are useful enough for both infiltration and assassination, as well as for ordinary battles, and since he was sent out to infiltrate the Imperial Court, his other abilities should be ranked quite high among hispatriots. But this...


    "...let''s go. They are wounded. They have no weapons. It won''t be hard to catch up with them."


    At any rate, they have only one task at hand now. Ryuuto takes the two men and heads for the target.


    "D*mn, that son of a bitch! I''ll kill him for sure!"


    "Don''t get so worked up. That''s why you''ll get outsmarted."


    Ryuuto tries to warn him to shut up and do his job. At the same time, however, he senses something unnatural in the conversation, wrinkles his brow, and tries to turn around.


    "...? Hey, wait. What you just said..."


    Immediately after that, he saw something pass right beside him. At the same time, he turned around and saw Kamui''s head explode right in front of him. The skull erupts, and white bones, red blood, and red peach-colored contents are scattered.


    "......?!"


    They were stunned... but it was less than half a second. In the next instant, Ryuuto and Iruka also jumped from the spot and attached themselves to the wall of the room, looking in the direction from which something had jumped into the room with all their might.


    There was a small hole... yes, a hole that could have been made by a stone the size of a man''s head, for instance, prating through it. And... the next moment, the whole wall made of wood was blown away. Soaring building materials and smoke...


    "Oh my, oh my, did he leave his cloak and Dagger (tant��) too? He is unarmed. I''ll have to punish him after.... even though I gave them to him..."


    From the smoke came the voice of a graceful, beautiful young woman. And then a gust of wind blows it all away. And out of the smoke emerges a young girl.


    Against the night sky with a full moon, this fantastically beautiful girl with peach-colored hair and dressed in a Japanese kimono looked like a celestial maiden from a story, or a noble princess. She seemed to have concentrated the concept of "beauty" to the maximum extent possible for a human being, but neither Ryuuto nor Iruka were able to admire her. Of course, it was not because they were both homosexuals or for any other ridiculous reason.


    After all, if someone so tantly exposed their spiritual power and killing power, they could not react to it no matter if they werepletely naked or not. Besides, her spiritual power was so strong and her killing power was so fierce. Her eyes were hidden in the shadow of his cherry-red bangs, but the men could instinctively sense her sharp eyes.


    "This person...."


    "This is a problem. It''s Kizuki''s second princess, as we had previously learned."


    Ryuuto and Iruka muttered as they held their swords. Although physical detection was not used to avoid suspicion, the area had been covered with many, many kinds of detection-blocking boundaries in advance, including one for exorcist people. Not even a search curse technique can easily locate the ce... is it a shikigami, after all?


    "I wonder if I need to tell you that?"


    Kizuki Aoi, Kizuki''s second princess, deres condescendingly as she spreads out her fan. It was the same attitude that the nobleman of Fus��-kuni had toward the barbarians, who mocked and scorned their opponents to no end.


    "Iruka, you go after the girl."


    "Osiki? Can you do it alone?


    "It''s not whether I could. I have to, don''t I?"


    Ryuuto is right. Obviously, they cannot ignore the fact that there is a woman standing in their way, a woman of considerable ability. They have no choice but to abandon the mission, and they have a time limit. And with only two of them left, it was inevitable that their forces would be dispersed.


    "....got it. I''ll be right back."


    "What is it? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you before then!"


    It was at the same time that she said those words. Ryuuto quickly blocked the sh of the fan with the boundary he had formed. At the same time, one of them leaves the scene by concealing himself.


    "...You''re not going to attack, I''m surprised?"


    Ryuuto asks as he readies his sword and, using it as a decoy, prepares to throw a poisoned needle from a torikabuto (a type of helmet worn by samurai)... a poison is effective because exorcists are human unless they have some special unusual powers or skills to negate it... Anyway, it was intended to distract the other party''s attention, but at the same time, he has a genuine question. Because he had heard the information in advance, and the enormous spiritual power that would be unleashed right before his eyes, why would it be too easy for him to block her pursuit of the servant? And she let his other men get away with it?


    "...You know, I''m in a very bad mood right now."


    There was no response to Ryuuto''s words. Instead, she dered her own capital match.


    "The truth is, I''d love to take him around and y in this capital. After all, there''s nothing really interesting back home, and there''s a lot of surveince in the countryside. On top of that, there''s that annoying, loud-mouthed woman."


    "......"


    Ryuuto answered Aoi''s words with silence. It was dangerous to move carelessly, and his reply might also be caught in the art of the word. Therefore, he responded in silence. She would not expect an answer either.


    "And yet, why do we have this problem? Why is it that when the capital is supposed to be so safe, all of a sudden there''s so muchmotion? And of all the things to do, he gets seriously injured because of it every time. It''s all because of the negligence of the top management."


    Aoi deres. In fact, it is partly due to her own naive outlook, but she ignores it. She is willing to take responsibility for him, but she has never even thought of admitting her own fault to other people. It was an arrogant perception to the point of arrogance.


    "Besides, b*tchese here and there with their scent. And of all people, they''re the ones who don''t know their ce. They''re like flies drawn to the scent of flowers."


    It''s all right if they just lust from afar. It''s all right to envy. At best, just his ything for a time. After all, I am the only one who can stand by his side forever. She thought.


    Aoi truly believed that she was a generous person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t allow other b*tches to touch him or show him to other bitches or even allow them to use him up when they were in heat. What''s that? What''s the patting? What''s "ahhh"? What''s "kabe-don"? You b*tches have no respect for your positions. Shall I spit in your intestines?


    "I know this is really annoying. But... that''s not what really pisses me off."


    Yes, what really pisses her off is that someone''s undermining him, trying to bring him down, and making him kill people.


    "That''s the one thing you mustn''t do."


    Aoi knows. That day, that time, that incident at the end of their escape. Amid the despair, she was not expected toe back alive, still, she desperately clung to the hope, and what was waiting for her at the end was that merciless trap. And... that was the first time Aoi saw it. That person was angry at others with murderous intent. At the end of an ugly struggle, that person took the life of ackey. But then... the look on his face, stained with sorrow, pain, and trembling.


    "...I still don''t understand it. I can''t believe that he could still have that expression on his face after being treated like that."


    If Aoi had been in the same position back then, she would not have felt any conflicts at all. On the contrary, she would have brutally, cruelly, and cold-bloodedly sent them to a miserable end. Aoi still thinks it is her right to do so. No mercy for the man who tried to kill him. But he...


    "He seems to have no problem with youkai. If it were true, I would have thought it was a mistake, but... I don''t want to see him like that ever again."


    Aoi loved him. It was not malicious of her to put him in a difficult situation or to make him fight. It was for his sake and her sake. It is not to make him fight. It is a process, not a result.


    That''s why Aoi never does what he really and sincerely refuses to do. She can''t do it. She can''t make him do it. She doesn''t know when the memory wille back to him, and if it does, he will suffer and despair.


    So, she can''t allow that to happen, and that''s why she doesn''t want him to be disgraced, to be wronged, and to kill each other.


    "That''s why I''ll have to deal with you."


    Aoi concludes her speech after having said many one-sided things. Witnesses and culprits are needed in this racket, and that''s why Aoi doesn''t let the man in front of her go. Maybe she can handle the one in front of her, but... thisckey in front of her is too much for his beloved who doesn''t want to kill. Anyway, he won''t get away with it now, let alone be captured alive.


    More than anything, she wants... to take it out on someone.


    "So... don''t break so easily, okay?"


    The girl scoffed in a voice as beautiful as the tinkling of a bell, but with a horrifyingly twisted mouth.


    "......!?"


    In the next moment, theckey, hit by the horrifying air, had sweat pouring down his forehead and was throwing a poison needle at the girl''s neck...

 Chapter 40.1

    Chapter 40.1


    The time was already the 5th hour past the dog... Or in short, it was already evening. Even though Fuso''s capital is a city that never sleeps and has thergest poption in this country, it was a time when there was no electricity. Therefore, not all of the area of the capital is filled with people.


    And the area, which was crowded, is so-called "downtown cities (towns)", main streets, or "inner quarters" and "brothels." These areas are lined with bonfires andnterns, and many people are going in and out, or in residential cities (towns), many people are still not sleeping, although it is almost time for them to do so.


    However, a warehouse... in other words, a warehouse city (town) is a ce where people have no reason to enter even during the daytime unless they have something to do, and at night, it is literally doubtful if it is popr at all. Normally, Kebiishi (police and judicial chief), guards, or bouncers of merchant houses would patrol the area, but they disappear when they are bribed with money under their sleeves and there is a boundary to ward off people.


    Therefore, the warehouse city, which is somewhat deserted with not a single soul to be found, gives an inexpressible uneasiness to those who see it, partly because it is midnight and there is only moonlight as a source of light.


    And then, there was a figure standing in the warehouse city...


    "Tsk, I screwed up, didn''t I? I can''t smell...!!!"


    Iruka clicks his tongue as he cautiously watches his surroundings. The underlings are frustrated by the fact that things are not going as smoothly as they would like.


    Unlike thebat-oriented Ryuuto and the highly versatile Kamui, Iruka''s abilities were not really suited forbat, contrary to his aggressive nature. In fact, Iruka''s power should be called a detection type. However... Iruka was not able to make full use of his power.


    His night vision is clear, but his eyes are still moistened by the tearful effect of the white smoke. His sense of smell is even worse, the pungent odor has made him aplete idiot. Hearing is fine, but... probably because the servant and the girl are holding their breath, no sounds can be heard.


    "So the only guide is this bloodstain..."


    Iruka takes a nce at the reddish-ck traces of blood on the ground.


    "...is it just up ahead?"


    Iruka squints her eyes and looks ahead to where the bloodstains continue. The red spots on the ground continue to the shadow of the warehouse.


    Iruka silently raises his sword and heads toward it. Without a sound of footsteps, he reaches the corner of the warehouse with stealthy steps as if he were a ghost. Then, with the utmost caution, he quickly steps into the shadow.


    ...however, all that was there was a piece of cloth, soaked in blood and strewn on the ground.


    "A trap...? I know what you''re doing, you piece of sh*t!"


    Iruka roared in the next instant and turned his head up as if he had prepared for it. Then, he quickly cuts down the shadow that jumped down from the roof of the warehouse...


    "Huh...!? Is this also fabric!!?"


    However, Iruka soon realizes that it is not the man he has cut down, but the blood-soaked neckwear. Then he sees a figure appear from behind the neckwear.


    "...!?"


    Iruka quickly blocks the lumber that is being swung down like a stick with his right arm, which is equipped with a Kote (a gauntlet). At the same time, shock and paine...


    "D*mn it...!!"


    A momentter, Iruka poured ''youkai power'' into his left hand and wielded it.


    "What!? First of all...!"


    The attacker narrowly avoided the sh of invisible ws that came with a sound that cut through the sky by spinning himself around. At the same time, however, the wooden blocks he had been preparing are cut off like piles of wood and scattered to pieces. Still the assant... Kizuki''s servant clumsily rolls on the ground to keep his distance.


    "I expected a trap because of the obvious traces. The double-tracking freaked me out a little, though. If I hadn''t known you could think a little, I might have been in trouble, you know?"


    Iruka deres scornfully, while the servant is panting and gasping for breath. The cloth that must have been wrapped around him to stop the bleeding was stained bright red and was leaving red marks on the ground.


    "You, I doubt you think that was...youkai power, right?"


    The servant asked with a grim look on his face, clutching his wound. The gravity of his expression was not only due to his wound.


    "Oh, you recognized it at first sight? Or was your real job not to babysit the kids but to exterminate youkai? Then I guess I''ll let you know."


    Iruka looks rxed and boastful in response to the question. On the other hand, the servant frowns, perhaps ufortable with this attitude.


    "Okay. This is a souvenir of the underworld. Take a good look, this is... the secret technique of the people of the north."


    With a flourish, Iruka rolled up the sleeve of his left arm.


    "Huh...!!!"


    The servants gasped. The servant looked at Iruka''s left arm, which from the elbow to the end had a giant wolf''s arm sewn to it...


    * * *


    While the servant and the underlings were facing each other, the battle on the other side continued amidst dust and roars.


    "Oh my, oh my, is this all there is to it?"


    One of them did not even brace herself as she swung her fan, creating a whirlwind of destruction in the area around her.


    "D*mn... is this the Imperial Court''s exorcists...!!"


    The man now throws a needle or a needle with a deadly poison coated on the tip of its de while desperately avoiding the storm of destruction. So many projectiles fly straight at their targets that it is hard to tell where they are hidden... but not all of them reach the girl in front of him.


    "Hehehe,e on, dance for me!"


    "Oh gosh, that''s a ridiculous amount of spiritual power...!"


    Spiritual power is, simply put, the power to twist and deceive phenomena. And even if one tries to convert spiritual power in a technique, it has a fuel consumption. Basically, converting spiritual power to generate fire or water consumes far more spiritual power than altering one''s inner self, as in the case of strengthening the body. And moreover, if she was going to shoot wind blows of that scale so many times in a row... It was natural for those who knew the situation to feel like swearing at Aoi''s appearance that she was wasting enormous spiritual power without even breaking a sweat and seemed to have enough time on her hands.


    Now, the fierce battle takes a pause. While Ryuuto was gasping for air, Aoi only kept smiling with pleasure. The way she smiles seems to him like a child who observes with interest an insect suffering from a cut on its leg.


    ...In other words, it is a smile that gives difort and fear to those who see it.


    (Ggh... I didn''t mean to underestimate her, but I didn''t expect this much. At this rate, I''m going to wear out first... It can''t be helped, I''ll have to use that...)


    Ryuuto finally regained his breath, but he rxed his posture. It seems too reckless to those who have just witnessed the battle. But...


    "Oh? Are you going to give up now? Let me y a little longer. Don''t you have any guts?"


    The princess''s words were somewhat derisive. In response, the Northern barbarian gives a scowl to match her.


    "Of course not. The real work begins now. But... if you want to have that much fun, I hope you''ll let a little of what''s about to happen slide."


    "After all, this change will take time..." he said, breaking the seal that had been branded on his own body.


    "Ugh!? Ughhhhhhh......!!!?"


    With the release of the seal, Ryuuto once writhed in agony and fell down. But it was only for a moment. The Northern Barbarian or this Ezo tribe man''s body is rebuilding itself.


    "Ggghh...!? Roarrrrrrr!!!"


    The roar that rang out was fiercer and more ferocious than that of the beast. The muscles of his body were bulging, and the sound of muscle fibers being torn to shreds, or the horrifying sound of his skeletal frame being transformed, was heard. And then Ryuuto transforms his body into something other than a human being.


    "Wow, this is quite much..."


    Aoi, who was observing the horrifying change, covered her mouth with a fan and frowned with disgust at her beautiful face. It was against both the trick yed on the man in front of her and the change caused by the trick.


    The change, or the time it took for the transformation to take ce, ended after fifty counts or so. What remained was a being with an appearance that could hardly be called human.


    Its appearance reminded Aoi of a Smander (ɽ���~). The curved outline of his big, gaping mouth, the pair of eyeballs that were so far apart that they seemed to be staring at different sides of each other, and it was standing upright... But the most significant change of all was the presence of an evil force flowing from the man''s body.


    "Youkai monster transformation... should I call it that? But how could a mere barbarian invent something so advanced that it was forbidden in the imperial court?"


    For exorcists and other spiritualists, their birth is absolute. That depends on the characteristics of their spiritual power.


    ording to the knowledge of the servant whom Aoi adores so much, spiritual power is the fuel of a vehicle. The driving force of the power to change the phenomena is the life force generated in the body... Then the engine and the body correspond to the mechanism and the technique to convert the exorcists'' spiritual power into force. This corresponds to a strong physical body.


    Of these three elements, which in this world should be expressed as "mind, technique, and body," the mind and body are especially important... Fuel and body depend on the influence of bloodline. Not only the literal technique but also the strength of the internal organs that perform thebustion of spiritual power is quite important in the conversion mechanism of technique and spiritual power.


    Therefore, in the description of the previous life of the servant, the body of the exorcists was described as that of a vehicle. No matter how much fuel is avable, it is meaningless if the efficiency of the engine is poor, and no matter how much fuel and how powerful the engine is, if the body is weak, it will break up as soon as the vehicle starts running. Meanwhile, if the fuel is low, even if the body and engine are good, the vehicle can travel only a short distance... The exorcists can be described in the same way.


    In short, if theyck spiritual power, they cannot fight, and even if they have spiritual power, if their conversion is inefficient, they waste energy, and above all, even if they meet these two requirements (spiritual power & conversion), they cannot endure if their bodies are fragile.


    Of course, if it is only spiritual power, it can be strengthened to some extent by using drugs in exchange for a long life. Also, the conversion efficiency of spiritual power can be improved to some extent by training techniques. However, it is not a simple matter to strengthen the body, and one of the ways to solve this problem during the period of the Great War and to make people strong effectively in a short period of time was to experiment and produce human youkai monster transformation.


    Although the Imperial Court today is not devoid of such beings, including the former head of the Onmyou Dormitory, Hibari Azuma, who was a half-youkai... most of the exorcists, who have incorporated the youkai power are survivors of the former Great War, and their number can now only be counted on two hands. And their study and practice are now forbidden.


    Therefore, the Imperial Court has denied, at least officially, the production of any new youkai monster transformations, leaving only a few exceptions. Those exceptions were not so much that they could be youkai-ized freely, but rather that they were only semi-youkai-ized by taking in youkai power or youkai bodily fluids through various kinds of idents. And perhaps being in front of Aoi is...


    "From the looks of it... is it recing a part of your body with a youkai''s? That''s absurd. It would only be sessful one out of five times."


    If a barbarian performs the surgery with poor technique, he''ll bleed to death or die of infection. Even if they don''t, there''s a chance that the human body will reject youkai''s part. So, this would be a horrifying practice that the current Imperial Court would not approve of, even if it were performed on a prisoner sentenced to death or a low-ranking official.


    "Forget your nonsense. Come and see it."


    "Then let me do so."


    Aoi swung her fan at Ryuuto''s provocation without hesitation and without a shred of mercy. The de of the wind, sharp enough to cut through even an iron helmet, flew straight at Ryuuto, but he did not evade it.


    Instead, a direct hit... normally, it would have left only the carcass of the barbarian man, cut in half, in the next instant. But... after the dust stopped, there it was, an upright smander without a scratch.


    "...can''t cut?"


    Aoi''s expression was doubtful that the wind blow that she poured her ridiculous spiritual power into the fan, which itself is a curse tool, did not have any effect on theckey who had not performed any technique. With a doubtful expression on her face, Aoi struck a few more shing wind blows.


    The strong wind impact was so strong that a tremendous amount of dust and smoke was created in the surrounding area... however, they only brushed past the man who had turned into a monster one after another. At this attack, Ryuuto mockingly cleared his throat.


    "Kukuku, I''m sorry, but it''s no use. I''m afraid such things don''t work on me anymore."


    "...it doesn''t seem like you''re dodging at high speed, either."


    Narrowing her eyes slightly and covering her mouth with a fan, Aoi analyzes.


    "But it''s not as if you barbarian can use conceptual abilities. As far as I can see, you''re just letting them slide... or something like that?"


    "....Oh, you get it already? Good answer. As expected of the second princess of Kizuki."


    With just a few observations, the second princess of Kizuki was able to almost perfectly guess how the enemy in front of her neutralized the attack.


    "This body is quite useful. The mucus secreted by my entire body acts as a lubricant and buffer, significantly reducing the sharpness of the de."


    If he adds to this the unique body technique that he has developed to absorb the opponent''s power, swords, spears, and other des against him literally be almost deless lumps of iron. At least with Ako Murasaki''s swordsmanship, not even a scratch can be inflicted on him unless she uses a great technique that would exhaust her strength and expose her openings. And of course, such a move would be fatal to Ryuuto.


    However, even if it can''t be shed, a block of iron can be used simply as a blunt weapon... Still, even that would be powerless against Ryuuto now that he has transformed into a youkai monster, and unless one strikes him with something of great mass at high speed, he/she would be powerless.


    "And one more useful thing about this body is this..."


    With these words, Ryuuto swung his arm. Aoi senses with her sixth sense the danger of the multiple shadows scattering at the same time and leaps to avoid them.


    A momentter, the ck liquid which sshed on the ce where Aoi had just been standing, melts the earth and stones into a liquid state, emitting white smoke. A sulfur-like smell is emanating around the area.


    "Acid... No, poison?"


    "I can now produce more than a dozen kinds of strong poison in my body as needed. Not many exorcists of renown are immune to poison, are they? So dance miserably at your leisure...!"


    With these savage words, Ryuuto opens his distinctive mouth as if to tear it open. What was spewed from his dark mouth was a mixture of bitterness. Ryuuto is soaked in various kinds of poisons and spits out liquid poisons like a bullet. Moreover, its power was so sharp that its trajectory could not be changed by a gust of wind. Therefore, Aoi also moved to avoid it.


    Aoi dances as Ryuuto shouts. She evades the attack with graceful movements as if she were dancing. It was a one-sided attack since her wind de was no longer useful.


    "I got you!"


    "...!?"


    The next moment, Ryuuto''s mouth sprouted multiple tongues. Three slug-like tongues, each as thick as an adult man''s arm, wrapped themselves around Aoi''s fan with a certain will, while bending like a whip. Then he pulled Aoi''s fan under him.


    "...!!!"


    It was a wise decision to discard the fan immediately. Because if Aoi had kept hold of the fan, she would have lost her mobility as soon as she was pulled in, and would have been hit by the poisonous blow. However...


    "Hahaha, I''ve got your weapon. Now you''re unarmed, right?"


    Ryuuto says as he examines the quality of the gorgeous fan with it twisted around his tongue. He knew from the information given to him in advance that the only weapon this girl had was this fan. Of course, he should be careful, since the information could misjudge her strength, but even so, it is significant that he has taken away her main weapon!


    (I can do it. Yes, I can do it...!! Kukuku, this job hasn''t been going as smoothly as I''d like... but it looks like my luck is finally turning...!!)


    The giant smander licks his tongue and twists his mouth. Drool drips from the opening of his mouth.


    (...!? What a mess. She was about to be swallowed.)


    He was aware that his own personality was being transformed by the change of the youkai monster. His thought process is turning toward youkai. Ryuuto tries to stay calm, but all he can think of is his desire to devour the girl who looks like a lump of spiritual power in front of him. Well, that young girl''s flesh looks really tender. I wonder what it tastes like...


    (Tsk, calm down... even this figure is not all-powerful...)


    Though his body is made to be almostpletely helpless against swords and other des, it is not so resistant to fire and other psychic techniques and curses. And there is no way that the girl in front of him has only a fan in her hand. Be on your guard. If I don''t end this battle quickly and return to being a human being, my mind will be contaminated, and I will probably never be able to fight again, theckey thought to himself...


    (I don''t care, I''ll settle it first)


    In this way, he is once again on his guard and ready to fight. Aoi, on the other hand, looks at her right hand which has been holding the fan before. She grips her too-white palm and spreads it out, and then she repeats the action of gripping and spreading it out. And then...


    "......Well, I guess this is how it is."


    A momentter... Aoi was right in front of Ryuuto''s eyes with a violent st.


    "Huh...!?"


    It was almost mistaken for an instantaneous movement, but it was probably a leap with a kick up from the ground. Still, Ryuuto was surprised to see the girl who had closed the distance at the speed equivalent to the speed of sound, but he had not just walked through the line of death by any means. He intuitively arrives at the best solution in a short time.


    "Too sweet!!"


    The next moment, Ryuuto''s body seeps out the paralyzing poison produced in his body from his dripping sweat. She''s stupid, fighting directly...!


    (Didn''t she hear what I just said? My body can make poison...!!?)


    Thinking about it, Ryuuto immediatelyes to think of the possibility that Aoi''s fist swinging at him is a decoy. Could she be using some kind of technique disguised as a blow? Immediately the underhanded man turned his attention to the countermeasure against the technique... but at the next moment, he received a too-heavy blow to the stomach.


    "Ah, ggh...!?"


    Ryufei screamed in agony from the intense pain caused by the visceral shaking... or rather, literally having his internal organs stirred up, and he cked out for a moment, his eyes shing white. Then, he was forced to wake up immediately afterward by the intense pain. Did she really hit him? No, if that''s the case, shouldn''t she have been hit by poison? After all, if she touches him directly...!!


    "Wh-what...!? Is it shockwave!!? Ggghh...!?"


    Ryuuto analyzes as he almost faints from the intense pain that continues to shake his internal organs. It is not a pration of the human body. However... this intense pain is no doubt caused by the shockwave from the current blow. So it is true that there is no need to touch him directly. But the mucus and fat that covers this body should be resistant to blows.


    "Oh, it''s filthy. I guess I''ll just have to throw it away now."


    Aoi, oblivious to Ryuuto''s doubt, took a nce at the fan on the ground and dered. The mucus-covered fan which had been dropped by Ryuuto''s tongue from Aoi''s blow a moment ago is certainly something that she would not like to touch if she could.


    "......!!!!"


    Seeing Aoi in front of him, three tongues extended toward her as if they were ejected. Without any preliminary movement, they were aimed at her head, and a direct hit would have easily torn off her neck. But Aoi avoided the three strikes without any surprise or danger and cut them off with her hands.


    "Aghha...!!? Not yet!!"


    The shock didn''tst a second, and Ryuuto immediately swung his hands to spray the poisonous sprays. Dozens, or even over a hundred, of these poisonous sshes, are impossible to avoid when they are so close. It also made the outsider in front of him useless.


    "Huh...? Aghhhh!?"


    But his eyes widened in shock at the sight before his eyes, and at the same time, both of his arms were cut off from the elbows. However, they were cut off without even a spurt of blood. The reason was that Aoi had put her spiritual power, which was converted into heat, on her hands.


    In short, as soon as her hands touch both of his arms, the mucus in the area is vaporized instantaneously, and the wound is burned off to minimize the bleeding. The reason for this was not any kind of mercy, but simply because Aoi did not want her outfit to be stained by the lowly blood that was spattered about.


    However, it did not matter. For Ryuuto, it doesn''t matter. What was more important to him was the horrifying fact that had just urred before his eyes.


    "Ugh... N-no way... it''s a lie, it''s impossible. You''re covering your whole body with spiritual power... no, before that! What was that body technique...!?"


    The fact that poisonous spray in front of her had no effect because of the trick in front of him. He could not believe what had just happened before his eyes.


    Although covering the whole body with a thin film of spiritual power is too inefficient and ridiculous by itself, it is still an undeniable fact given the enormous amount of spiritual power this girl has, so it is still understandable.


    However, the poison he has just sprinkled on her is beyond the scope of protection. After all, it was a concentrated poison that literally consumed more than ten years of one''s lifespan, and the thin film of spiritual power normally can onlyst for a second or so. And the truly horrifying fact is...


    "No way... you just let them all slide by? All of them? And the way you moved, it was like you were...!"


    Yes, the way she caught the sshes of venom was just like a body technique specialized for sliding them off, which he had created to take full advantage of his body''s characteristics... No, the girl in front of him was far more sophisticated and efficient than the one he had created himself...!!


    "You bast*rd, could you possibly have created it in such a short period of time...!?"


    Ryuuto gets to the answer, shuddering and terrified, including the fist that had impacted his own internal organs, which was not supposed to work. And then Aoi, whose bangs blinded her eyes, but whose beauty was unmistakably beautiful, lifted her mouth brutally.


    "Oh my. Because... I''ve seen it many times already."


    The whimsical and merciless words of the beautiful girl were a devilish sentence for Ryuuto, and for all those who seek the way of the world...


    * * *

 Chapter 40.2

    Chapter 40.2


    First of all, there is one prerequisite that must be mentioned. It is a simple fact that Kizuki Aoi does not have what can be called a unique ability like her sister Kizuki Hina.


    Kizuki Hina''s unique ability, "Annihtion" is a near-invincible ability. It is a very troublesome power that cannot be easily defeated, although there is a way to attack or countermeasure against it.


    Meanwhile, Kizuki Aoi does not have any unique abilities. All she has inherited is a lineage of a prominent family and a great deal of spiritual power. While these are certainly important factors, it is also true that the world of the exorcists does value individual ability to the extent that a woman can be the head of the family. Not only that, but there is also the age difference. The age difference of eight years is a major factor in determining the next head of the family, even when blood and spiritual power are included.


    Above all, the difference in favorability of the sisters... how should one interpret the fact that Kizuki Aoi was considered to be as good as or even better than Hina as the next head of the family? Do they think that Kizuki Aoi has something more than Hina''s "annihting" ability?


    ...There is. Kizuki Aoi does not have a "unique ability" but her "talent" is in the realm of the non-human.


    If it was not something innate and unique, but a "skill" that anyone can learn with time, Aoi could literally learn it. Once she saw it... she could learn it 80% of the time, twice for 100%, and even three times to improve on the original.


    Therefore, for Aoi, watching Ryuuto''s body technique, passing every drop of poison droplets based on it, and even developing it to build up the technique to "pass the shock wave to the opponent''s internal organs by reversing even the fat and mucus of the opponent" was something that she could do in no time. Yes, for her...


    "Impossible... impossible...!!? How is that possible...!?"


    Ryuuto, who has lost both arms, retreats in fear, his legs trembling and he slumps to the ground. Of course, he did. How can there be such nonsense? Think how long it took him to develop and refine that body technique? How much blood and sweat? But just seeing it a few times for her...?


    No, his fear is not only this but anyone who has made the effort. Blood, sweat, and long hours of work, years of literally devoting one''s life to it, sometimes generations of creating, weaving, and refining pride, skill... and yet the girl in front of him somehow takes it as her own, and in fact, refines it to a higher level...


    It was unreasonable. It was sphemy. It was despair. Her very existence was a horrifying demon to those who walk the "path" of all beings, a demon that denies the very meaning of one''s existence.


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing!! Then why did you keep attacking with the fan...!? Why, why...!?"


    Ryuuto eximed as he took a step or two backward with trepidation. The secret book about this woman in front of him did not mention anything like that. ording to all the information gathered by the merchants, this woman has hardly used any technique except the fan blow for years, if she has such a... such a crazy power, why didn''t she use it before!?


    "Oh, my, it''s not that hard. I just didn''t find anyone to use it with, that''s all."


    Aoi answered as if it was a matter of course. And Ryuuto intuitively understood that this was true.


    Yes, the reason why Kizuki Aoi has not used most of the various talents she has acquired "just by looking" is simply because she did not need to use them.


    After all, a great youkai can be done just by waving a fan at random. Why should she spend so much effort fighting in other ways? For Aoi, the reason why she used the fan so far is simply because it was the easiest way and because she can avoid touching the youkai from a distance without being exposed to the returning blood.


    Moreover, for Aoi, such a talent that she could master 10,000 skills just by looking at anything was just an essory. After all, instead of such tricks...


    "It''s the fastest way to finish by directly beating them to death".


    Therefore, such a trivial trick is nothing to unt or be proud of... She dered inly and naturally.


    "M... Monsterrrr....!!"


    "......"


    Aoi''s words frightened Ryuuto to the core, and he cursed in a trembling voice. But Aoi just replied with a cruel smile and silence.


    ...it was a cruel and cold smile that mocked her opponent to no end.


    "Eeek......!!!?"


    Before that spine-chilling smile, Ryuuto involuntarily screamed and backed away. Then he copsed on the spot with his legs entangled. He cannot get up. His arms are gone. He can''t escape. He cannot imagine himself escaping. His heart was already half broken.


    "D*mn, d*mn it...!!!"


    Without thinking, Ryuuto yed hisst card. The next moment, he was spitting out the spear he had been carrying in his stomach at her at high speed.


    A surprise attack at close range, a perfect strike that would have taken even a skilled master by surprise, but... with a twist, just by a hair''s breadth, Aoi avoided the iing blow with ease. And then...


    "Aaah!!?"


    Aoi grabbed the handle of the spear that passed right beside her and spun it around. And then, as if it was a matter of course, the tip of the spear was immediately struck to the ce where it was thrown.


    It pierced Ryuuto''s mouth, which was filled with the deadly poison, and pierced into the ground, pinning him to the ground.


    Or, if that was all, he might have survived with his life force that had been transformed into a youkai monster... but the venom that flowed from the wound into his body and into his brain consumed his life with indescribable pain and reaped him off.


    "Aghh...!? Cough...!!!? Ogggghh... Ogggghh... "


    The bad thing about being youkai-ized is that it''s not a good idea. Because of his wasted vitality, he was unable to die instantly and struggled in agony. Tears of blood streamed from his half-white eyes, and a mixture of gastric juice, blood, and foam leaked from his mouth. His entire body is convulsing, and sweat is pouring from his body. He is incontinent. Still, he cannot die. Not yet.


    "Oh, my, you look so miserable. You look like an insect suffering from the insecticide."


    In the darkness of the night, a cruel, wicked, ruthlessugh rang out, and Ryuuto heard it in his agonizing consciousness.


    "I don''t think you''re going to make it. But at this rate, how long do you think you''ll have to suffer before you breathe yourst? It''s really pathetic..."


    Ryuuto instinctively knew that these words were not from his heart. However, the words, like the tinkling of a bell, seeped into his head eerily in this indescribable hellhole and imprinted themselves on his mind.


    "Hey, I wonder who''s behind this mess? Tell me as a souvenir before you go to your death. If you do that I''ll release you from that hell."


    "Ugh... aghh...!!?"


    His whimsical, mean-spirited, and above all, sweet words seemed too tempting for Ryuuto. So far, he had trained to endure torture. He has used his body to the utmost to modify it and to train himself.


    But still... still nothing canpare to this pain. He feels like he is going insane, and it would be a mercy if the endless suffering that he is unable to resist because of his youkai-ization could be ended immediately. It was an irresistible temptation of the word technique.


    "Ah... Aaah..."


    That''s why Ryuuto''s mouth trembled at the sweet words, and his voice sounded as if he was about to say something...


    "Spat!"


    Aoi naturally bent her neck to avoid the strong acid poison mixed with blood that Ryuuto spat at her as she approached to stand on her ears immediately afterward. It was a minimal movement.


    ...Then, Aoi takes a nce at theckey. Her eyes are cold as if she sees dust.


    "...Oh, I see. That''s your answer. Well, that''s okay. But then you''ll suffer and die a miserable death... Oh, is that for suicide? The poison needle in your back teeth, I took it back because it looked dangerous."


    Suddenly, Aoi showed it to theckey between her fingers in a somewhat impish manner. It was a poison needle that she had snatched when she threw back the spear. It was a strong poison that was almost harmless to human beings but had a special effect against youkai, and it didn''t need to exin why it was there."


    "Ugh... Gghhh... Aggghhhh...!!!?"


    Aoi''s words did not make Ryuuto react anymore. He justy there skewered on the ground and screamed in anguish.


    "Gggh... Aghh... Ah...!"


    And the fierce, animal-like roar continued until about a hundred or so minutes after this. But in the end, until the very end, theckey did not beg for his life, nor did he utter a single word of supplication...


    * * *


    "...it''s rude to look at someone like that..."


    Aoi muttered to herself as she listened to the faint, gradually fading sound of anguish in the distance.


    She spreads her spare fan and looks at him with a sworn look in her eyes as she walks in the moonlit night. Whates to her mind is the look of ackey who looks at her with fear, contempt, and anger, as if he were looking at a monster, which is the same look that she has seen many times since she was a child.


    All martial arts... like swordsmanship, archery, spearmanship, horsemanship, polemanship, naginataship, kodachiship, iron fan technique as well as supernatural like boundary technique, eye technique, word technique, and also sorcery. Not to mention these techniques, tea ceremony, flower arrangement, calligraphy, poetry, incense, sencha (green tea ceremony), tray garden, and traditional music, those who became her teachers turned pale that day because they had nothing left to teach, some worshipped her, some were furious, some were saddened, and some tried tomit suicide. The reflection of her in the eyes of all of them was not the same person as before.


    And the same is true for her rtives, those who are trying to make her the next head of the family, and those who are against it, are only looking at her talent, and to top it all off, her father, whom she believed would love her, pat her on the head, and spoil her one day, neglected her talent, which could only lead to the decision that would harm her life...


    "...Really, what an unpleasant sight."


    Aoi mocks herself. After all, even her own father did not see her as a daughter. She was just an annoying "monster" whose talent and pedigree threatened his position. In the end, only he truly looked out for her, and only he cared about her as a human being.


    And it was her own fault that she made him dirty his hands, made him despair and break down in tears as if he were falling into an abyss, and even the memory of it has faded into oblivion, she still inflicts such a hurtful ordeal on him.


    "...though it can''t be helped."


    It''s inevitable. She can''t live without him anyway. She can''t force herself to be there for him forever. He has to be worthy of her presence. For him and for her.


    "P-Princess...?"


    Suddenly someone called out to Kizuki''s second daughter. Aoi looked in the direction of the voice. The half-youkai white fox she had taken with her and ordered to stay hidden until she was done was staring at her with a worried expression on her face.


    "...Oh, there''s no need to be so frightened. I''m not trying to catch you to eat you. You''re safe here."


    Aoi blurts out the truth simply and straightforwardly. However, her downcast eyes and upturned mouth show the viciousness of a predator.


    "I-I''m sorry...!"


    A normal person would feel affectionate toward the half-youkai, but some people might feel a sense of disgust at the sight. And Aoi was probably thetter. In a corner of her mind, she thought of making fun of her, and then she clucked her tongue inwardly.


    (Don''t tease her too much. He will hate me.)


    To be honest, Aoi doesn''t care about anything except herself and him. He and herself, that''s all she needs.


    "...Yes. That''s right."


    After all, no one cared for her but him...


    "...then, what, all of a sudden?"


    Aoi, who had been silent for a while remembering this fact, finally realized it. In front of her eyes, the white fox is looking up at her with a look of deep anxiety. She was holding a hand towel as if she was offering it to him. A hand towel for the servant who waits by the nobleman''s side...


    "Oh, um... you looked a little unhappy... so I was wondering if you might need it... Am I bothering you...?"


    The white fox whispered in a scared, but considerate way.


    "......"


    Aoi, looking slightly stunned... just slightly stunned, suddenly remembers while observing the white fox. She suddenly remembered that this fox is also frightened, but has not yet given her an abhorrent look as if she were a monster.


    And Aoi thinks with a small smile. Although being petted on the head is an evil deed that deserves to die, this time she can be forgiven for a little.


    "...Oh my, oh my, you are so cunning. Are you just trying to get in my good graces? You''re a cunning fox, after all?"


    "Huh, hwehh...!? No, it''s not that!! I mean, I''m...!!"


    The girl in front of her hurriedly exins herself at her lord''s words. Aoi takes one look at the girl who is trying hard to exin that she has no intention and giggles. Unlike her previous sneers, her smile is not dark and carefree like a girl''s. Of course, the person to whom sheughed, in short, Shiro felt pressure to the extent that she feared, so it was not a joke... But still, considering the nature of Kizuki Aoi, it would have been quite generous.


    "Hehehe, I''m a little dirty because of my outburst. Then, I''ll take it just in case."


    Aoi takes the hand towel after dering this to Shiro, who looks desperate like a child. Then she wipes her dusty hands lightly and turns around on her heel, leaving the hand towel in her hand.


    "...well, is he finished? I''m sure he could take down a small fish like that without too much damage, but after what happened the other day, I think I should wee him just in case"


    "I''m very kind, after all," the princess concludes.


    Aoi deres so and starts to walk away. Shiro, who had been making a hasty defense, understands her lord''s whimsical behavior and hurriedly follows her with a brisk pace. The half-youkai girl, though dissatisfied with her master, at least agreed with her words...


    "........."


    ......Kizuki Aoi''s entire fight has been observed from afar by that person.


    "......"


    Without uttering a word, that person silently dissolves his own body into shadows as if his head were shattered. Then, in silence, he dissolves into the surrounding darkness and quietly leaves the scene, unnoticed by anyone...

 Chapter 41.1

    Chapter 41.1


    From the beginning, it was clear we would not be able to shake off the pursuit. After all, they had three men and were fully armed, while we had no weapons and were outnumbered, and even had a target to guard. The situation was overwhelmingly unfavorable for us...


    ''<i>That''s why you had to make a short battle to get a head start, but this was a mistake from the very beginning.</i>''


    The shikigami deres over my shoulder as she hides. The tone of the shikigami voice is indifferent and devoid of emotion, but it makes me feel a little annoyed at this situation. Of course, it''s just a reflection of frustration...


    For my part, I was facing one of theckeys, a young man called Iruka. I searched the warehouse for a weapon, but I only found a piece of lumber that I could use, so I reluctantly tried to hit him with it, but... he saw through my attempts at concealment and other deceptions and we were back to hand-to-handbat.


    (I wish I had more time...!!!)


    If I had had a little more time to search inside the warehouse, I might have found a saw or a hammer, not to mention a weapon. After all, it seems all the warehouses in this area seem to contain lumber for building materials, and if so, there should have been some tools.


    "There is no use in asking for something that is not there. More importantly..."


    ''<i>What are we going to do with that?</i>''


    I turn my attention to the front when the shikigami says this. There is ackey with a sword in one hand and ws as sharp as a beast''s in the other. No, not like a beast. He is literally a beast... with youkai''s arms grown out of him.


    ''<i>It''s tricky, but in a way, it''s a good match. The strategy... is the 5th one we decided on beforehand, correct?</i>''


    "Yes. Please do. I''ll leave the timing to you."


    ''<i>Then, same to you. y your cards right. If it looks like you''re not going to make it, I''ll let the girl appear first.</i>''


    With these words, the bee shikigami leaves my shoulder without being noticed. Well, it depends on my effort to do well... I never thought I''d use that strategy. If I fail, I''ll be beheaded for sure.


    "...I don''t know how you managed to sneak into the capital looking like that. There should be some kind of boundary around it, right?"


    I ask theckey in front of me, partly to buy time.


    The so-called boundary that repels youkai energy in the wall and the entrance/exit gate of the capital, in order to fool it, it is necessary to block youkai energy. In my case, it was a pill that tasted like sh*t, and in the case of Shiro, it was necessary to put a talisman on her whole body every time she went in and out of the ce. Of course, the man in front of me should have had his arm caught in the boundary as it was... But then, I don''t know how he did it...


    (I''d like to hear him say a few things, including about the other two who didn''t show...)


    "Oops, I''m not going to fall for that trick, okay? I know you''re trying to gather information like that!"


    As I was thinking such a thing, Iruka jumped on me like a wolf in the next moment. He swung his sword at me from above in a straight line. D*mn, he''s so stubborn...!


    "Tsk!!"


    "Don''t run!!"


    The movement itself is fast but monotonous, so I can avoid the sword by jumping to the left side. The reason why I avoid it on the left side is to avoid getting caught by a swing of his youkai''s arm. I knew that the sword blow was only a diversion.


    Now, I got down to avoid the sword and kicked his leg with all my might, aiming at his shin. It was what is known as a "kick to the shin".


    "It hurts..!?"


    Iruka''s posture copses and he falls down from the shoulder with a mournful cry. I knew that youkai''s left arm was still his left arm, but his leg was just like a human''s...!!


    "Okay, just like this...!!"


    "Don''t y with me, you little fish!!"


    I try to grab his weapon, but it''s blocked by a flurry of sword blows in all directions. Without armor or even clothing, I ampletely helpless against the sword. Without any other choice, I backed away and keep my distance.


    On the other side, Iruka stands up with a pained expression on his face, using the sword as a support. And then he readies his sword... and the w of his left arm swings out. Oh crap!!


    "Tsk..!!!?"


    Quickly... in an instant, the w, as sharp and long as a dagger, is swung. I failed to measure my timing in the heat of the moment and was sliced from my right shoulder to my left side.


    "Ggh...!?"


    It was so close. Blood spurts out, but in reality, it''s just a small cut on the surface of the flesh. No internal organs, no bones, and no aorta were injured. It''s literally just a flesh cut. That was close. If I hadn''t reacted a little slower, the artery would have... Huh!?


    "Close call!?"


    I narrowly avoid a sword swing from the side, and then a wolf w strike from the side. No, actually, it took a little bit of my flesh.


    "Tsk! Eat this, you stupid dog!"


    I dodge the third blow, which is aimed at my neck, barely missing my skin, and I wave my hand. The blood that had been secretly pooling in my palm sttered. The sttered red liquidnded on Iruka''s face as I had intended, and some of it got into his eyeballs.


    "Ghhh!?"


    Iruka moaned, unintentionally holding his right eye. Of course, it must be painful to suddenly have another person''s blood in one''s eye!


    "I wouldn''t feel sorry for you...!!!"


    And I finally use the weapon. No, I learn to use it.


    "Ugh, tsk..?"


    Iruka, holding one of his eyes, swings his sword to prevent me from getting too close, but the next moment he is blocked by the "it" that I wield. And "it" is...


    "What!? A rope...."


    "It finally cut, thank you...!"


    As the rope has been cut, I twist the blood-soaked rope around Iruka''s sword like a whip. Then, as I pulled up the rope, I engaged in a deadly tug-of-war with Iruka.


    The rough rope, which was tied tightly and intricately around Iruka''s body, was thick, and because of the way it was processed, it was very hard and could not be removed easily. At the same time, the rough ropespletely obstructed not only the movement of the whole body but also the flow of spiritual power.


    The reason why Iruka''s sword and ws were used to cut off this rope was to avoid receiving fatal wounds. A slight cut to the body and a little blood would not be a problem. If the rope was cut off at the same time, I could use my spiritual power, and above all, this strong rope itself could be used as a kind of weapon.


    "However, it is too hard...!!!"


    I clicked my tongue as I took one look at my own bloodied figure with shallow cuts all over my body. The wounds were really shallow and not so serious, and more than half of the blood had already hardened and covered the wounds... but just looking at my appearance, it was rather, well, pretty bad. D*mn, he keeps cutting me so I have to take it for nothing...!!


    "Take this....!!"


    "Whoa!?"


    I took advantage of Iruka''s agitation and yanked up the rope at once. The hilt of the sword is pulled out of Iruka''s hand. The hilt was slippery because it had been soaked in my blood and the handle was also covered in blood. Of course, that was to be expected.


    "Sh*t!!? What''s the matter with you...!!"


    Iruka has lost his sword, but he immediately sets up his sharp ws and tries to get close to me. His decisiveness in immediately choosing the best option, considering the trouble of recovering the stolen sword, proves that he is not a simpleton.


    But I had already thought of that much. I throw the rolled-up sword away and spin around to gain momentum, swinging the rope like a whip to the side. The originally strong rope, strengthened by the power of the spirit, was swung with the force of my arm, and it struck Iruka with centrifugal force, cutting through the wind.


    "Ggh!!?"


    He quickly braces his arms and fights off the swing of the rope, but the rope strikes youkai''s arm with a fierce sound and shaves off the hair on the surface of his arm. Naturally, the impact inside is even greater.


    Depending on the material, the speed of the whip wielded by the expert is faster than the speed of sound, easily severing a thin sheet of metal, or, against a human being, crushing the muscle fibers of the body and shaving off the flesh. I am not an expert in the whipping technique, but the rough mesh of the rope is soaked with blood and hardened, and the spiritual power of the whip makes it possible to deliver a blow at a speed that no mere mortal can achieve. Therefore, the impact was practically equivalent to that of an expert.


    "Gghh...!? You son of a b*tch!!"


    "...!?"


    Iruka screams in anguish and bends backward, but soon he roars ferociously and pounces on me like a beast. Immediately I swing the rope one more time. My target was his head. There was no time to hold back. I would be killed if I did not fight with all my might and without mercy.


    Now, the rope swung down with a sound that cuts through the air, but Iruka avoided it just in time. To be more precise, Iruka avoided the diagonal blow of the rope from the side by moving his head. His eyebrows and hair seem to be slightly shaved, but it is hardly an obstacle in the battle. D*mn...! He dodged that one!!


    While I''m clicking my tongue, the offense and defense are switching.


    "You''re getting away from me so fast! I don''t have time for this!! It''s time to eat this, servant!!"


    "Aah! Gghhh!!?"


    A wolf w swung down and pierced through my right shoulder. The w pierced through and blood sttered spectacrly behind me. But... the wound is not deep!


    "Ugh, shut up!! You eat this too!"


    "Ah... Ggh...!? It hurts!? You b*stard...!!?"


    Immediately I snatched the scabbard from around Iruka''s waist and swung it fully into his side. Iruka was choked by the blow delivered with my arm strength, which had been strengthened to the utmost limit by my spiritual power, and he vomited up some gastric juices. At the same time, I was caught as Iruka retreated, and his fingernail was pulled out from my wound with a fresh sound. Ggh, it hurts...!!?


    "Ugh... W-well, it''s better than having the wound widen like that..!"


    I spit out while holding the wound on my shoulder. Just at the same time... suddenly a voice echoed through the warehouse district.


    "Tomobe-san...!!"


    The lovely voice sounded strangely impressive in the darkness. I turned my head to look. Kayo, who had been hiding in one of the warehouses, was leaning forward frantically to reveal herself. I turn toward her, eyes wide open. And as I was about to open my mouth...


    "Ggh... Haa! I''ve got a chance...!!"


    "Huh...? Ughh!?"


    Iruka did not miss the momentary opening. He opened his big mouth with a snap. His sharp, wolfish double teeth are revealed. I braced myself for the "something" that woulde out the next moment.


    But it was the wrong decision. In hindsight, it would have been better to go on the offensive.


    ...a momentter, a roar rang out.


    Perhaps it was some kind of a word technique. Or perhaps it was the ability of the imnted youkai. Iruka''s roar, which should not have been loud, was as sharp as scissors for me, an invisible weapon that made my brain tremble.


    I covered my ears as if my eardrums might be ruptured and blood spurting out, or as if I might have a concussion. Then, as a final blow, Iruka hit me with a roundhouse kick. I avoid the kick, which would have caved in my face if it had hit me directly, just in time, knowing that I would lose my posture.


    (This is not good! I have an opening...!?)


    I was at a huge disadvantage and was ready for Iruka''s onught. But... it was also a mistake of judgment.


    As my legs wobbled in the shaky vision and my face twisted in anguish, Iruka ran. Not in my direction. Toward Kayo.


    "Ghh, cough... Ha~a... Ha~a... Idiot!! I don''t give a shit about you. All I need is the brat...!!"


    His voice is a little tired and husky, and he seems to move closer to youkai''s side by using the technique he just used. Iruka, who had sprouted an iron-colored wolf tail before I knew it, but with a look of delight on his face, he sprinted like a wolf to Kayo with his ws raised.


    Apparently, his top priority was the daughter of a merchant family. I follow him, strengthening my legs with my spiritual power while enduring a headache. But I can''t get to her in time....!!


    "Eek!?"


    "Cough, I don''t have time for this!! Let''s go roughly...!!"


    Iruka leaped at Kayo, who let out a small scream, mercilessly with his wolf ws. He probably intends to cut the tendons of his limbs so that he won''t get out of control to take Kayo as a hostage or kidnap him. I could tell from the way he jumped. And by then, I couldn''t keep up with him...


    "Haha, I got you!!!"


    The next moment, Iruka swung his sharp ws at Kayo, who held her head down in fear... However, the next moment, Iruka''s ws were popped with a spark by an invisible wall.


    "...huh?"


    Iruka''s ws could not hurt the girl in any way before the invisible, but a strong boundary that dispelled evil spirits. If anything, the w he swung was crushed and blood was sttered all around him.


    Iruka did not scream in pain, but... well, he forgot about that and was stunned by the reality that had urred before his eyes. Still, he did not have time to y the fool forever. After all...


    "Haaaaaaa!!!"


    "Ah? Gghhh!!?"


    The next moment, Iruka turns around at the sound of my yell and is blown away by the sheath of the sword I hit him with, right in the face at the same time. I shouted so tantly to get his attention and make him turn his head to me. Iruka was knocked headfirst to the ground, unable to defend himself against the sheer force of the situation.


    "Haha, you idiot! Suck it up!! Ha~a... Ha~a... Ha~a... That went well...!!?"


    I exim as if to throw up, covering my ears with one arm. It was a joyful shout of a sessful mission...


    * * *

 Chapter 41.2

    Chapter 41.2


    Kayo''s hair ornament and my bracelet that I bought from that peddler are mainly for protecting the owner from youkai and curses, and of course, against human swords and bows and arrows, as long as they are not so-called "youkai swords" or something simrly infamous.


    Therefore, having my bracelet was of little use to me, so I gave it to Tachibana Kayo, along with her hair ornament, which had been retrieved back before my torture by Matsushige Botan, and which was also not taken away. Moreover, being resistant to curses means that she is also effective against the curse of finding things. This was the best way to increase the chances of her hiding and escaping in case I was killed.


    It was only after seeing Iruka''s arm that I changed my n. Although it was troublesome, it was also a good match. The fact that he was covered with youkai energy like youkai meant that he was also the target of the protection of the technique.


    In terms of equipment, there was no way that I, who was overwhelmingly inferior to them in terms of numbers, could push them out of the way with a straightforward attack. So, I changed the strategy and decided to use Kayo as a decoy to escape with Botan, who guided us while I was stalling for time. Of course, it was decided in advance that the operation would be carried out after ensuring maximum safety... for example, after disabling the opponent''s weapon... and only when Botan judged that I could not make a decisive blow on my own.


    However, although the operation itself went well...


    "Wasn''t that a little too dangerous earlier...?"


    I put my weight on the sheath of the sword as a walking stick, and with shortness of breath and wheezing, I finallyined to the bee shikigami that stayed on top of my head when the buzzing in my ears started to stop. Certainly, I had left the timing to her... but it would have been better to wait a little longer.


    ''<i>That''s my ego. After all, as far as I can see, there were quite a few dangerous situations, weren''t there? In the first ce, I don''t see any sign of the remaining pursuers nearby, but time is an enemy to you, isn''t it? You understand that you can''t y around with time forever, don''t you?</i>''


    "Well... That''s true..."


    What''s that attitude after I saved your life? Botan uses me in a tone as if to say so. Regardless of what I myself think, I can''t argue with the fact that it looked pretty bad from the other side. A third party would have been able to perceive the situation more fairly than I did. In other words, that''s how dangerous I looked...


    ''<i>And... that girl was a loudmouth too. Every time you were cut, she screamed and asked if it was time yet. It was quite a hassle to hold her back until the right moment.</i>''


    "That brat?"


    I nced at Kayo, who was still peering at me from the doorway of the warehouse. She had a look of deep concern on her face. I guess, from the point of view of a sheltered girl who has never seen blood or violence before, it might have looked as if I was about to get killed. No, in fact, if I make a wrong move, I will die.


    "Ggh... It... hurts... D*mn ......"


    "Oh, you''re still alive!"


    The grunt interrupts my thoughts and I look back. I see theckey,atose and drooping with blood pouring from his head. I hit him on the head with a full swing of my arm power enhanced by spiritual power, but he''s still conscious, that''s pretty bad. Well, anyway...


    "Just go back to sleep."


    "Aggghhh...!?"


    I give him a blow on the top of his head, and I''m going to cut the man''s consciousness out of his head. Then, Iruka, who had passed out with his eyes shing white, copsed on his back.


    "Ha~a... Ha~a... That''s not good..."


    I give a derisiveugh to cover up the pain in my body and start to walk unsteadily. Ahead of me is the sword theckey snatched from him with a rough rope. I pick it up and head for Iruka again.


    "Tomobe-san......?"


    Kayo, who hade out of the warehouse before I knew it and was standing right next to me, suddenly called me by my name, the name given to me by Kizuki''s family. Her voice sounded somewhat anxious as if she understood what was about to happen.


    "......"


    I answered in silence. Partly because I did not have the strength to answer, but also because I naturally did not feel like talking when I thought about what I was going to do.


    (Well, and. It''s easy to do...)


    The opponent is now helpless. The sword in my hand, though belonging to ackey, is of a certain quality, and it would be easy enough to slit a man''s throat. And now that he is unarmed, he can easily... Well, easily...!


    I silently narrow my eyes and look at the sword and at Iruka, who has fallen at my feet. I look twice, thrice. And then...


    "...haha, what the hell."


    I give a little sneer. I mocked myself. And then I let go of the hand holding the sword...


    "Ah... i-is that... is that okay...?"


    Kayo asks with a mixture of concern and doubt in her voice as she sees that I have stopped. It seemed she was simply puzzled by the change of my decision, rather than condemning orining about my decision... or maybe I just like to think so.


    "....I don''t have to kill him. It is enough to tie up his limbs and mouth."


    With this remark, I pick up the bloody rope with which I had tied myself up and begin to bind theatose man''s hands and feet with it.


    "W-well... but..."


    "He can''t be killed and be done with it, right? He needs to be interrogatedter or something so that he can tell us what''s going on here."


    Yes, the reality is that killing the bad guys is not the end of the story. On the contrary, even though he is ackey of the Ezo (barbarian) tribe, I can''t just execute him without question. At least, it is not a situation where I have no choice but to kill him. If I do it wrong, people might think I''m trying to keep him quiet. There''s no need for unnecessary suspicion. Besides...


    "Besides... I''m a servant. I only kill youkai for work. Human beings are not my area of expertise."


    I''m not saying I don''t have a grudge because of the pain I''ve been through, but... that''s another thing. I may hate them, but I don''t want to kill them. Or rather, I don''t dare to do so.


    In my previous life, like many people, I only had the opportunity to kill insects at best. I do not deny meat eating because I have no such beliefs as a vegetarian. But many people feel aversion to killing even fish that are alive and resisting. Even in this life, I felt sick when I strangled and dismembered a chicken for the first time, and I could not forget the feeling that remained when I killed a youkai. And if the other party is a person who can''t even resist even if it��s in such a world... I don''t want to be a murderer if possible. Besides, killing a person in front of kids is too bad for their education.


    ''<i>That''s a very naive idea, don''t you think? If his brain is still intact, it''s not impossible to extract the memory, right?</i>''


    Shikigami points out a little reproachfully in my ear. But naive, Huh? I understand. Still...


    ''<i>...well, I''m not in a position to force you to do anything. Instead, tie him up quickly. I can''t sense the spiritual power or youkai power of the other two, but it''s possible they''re hiding. Besides, that dog may wake up at any moment.</i>''


    Matsushige''s granddaughter deres helplessly as if to an inadequate student. I am grateful for thepromise. And to the one girl who can''t hear this conversation, I say my apologies.


    "I understand your anger at the danger you are in. But it would be unwise to kill him. Please forgive me."


    "N-no, it''s nothing like that... Ah... Aaahh...?"


    Kayo looked embarrassed as I told her this while tying up theckey, and then she... slumped down like a puppet with broken strings.


    "Whoa, that was close...!?"


    If she gets even a scratch on her body, I will be afraid of what will happen next. As I got closer to her, I could smell the sweet scent of citrus fruits. Kayo, on the other hand, looked at me with a puzzled expression on her face and a tight smile on her face.


    "U-umm... Haha... My legs are shaking... When I feel relieved, my strength suddenly..."


    Kayo''s voice is trembling and her expression is close to a tearful smile. Perhaps she has lost her nervousness due to relief. Well, what a sheltered girl has experienced in a day is too much. On the contrary, I should say that I am surprised that she has endured so much.


    "Botan-sama..."


    ''<i>I am searching the surrounding area. At least I can tell if I feel spiritual power or youkai power in the vicinity. And please calm her down quickly. It would be easiest if you could take the girl''s consciousness away...</i>''


    Botan immediately agrees when I ask her to keep an eye on the area. She is right, though, that taking away her consciousness would be the surest way to keep her from screaming and crying out, considering the situation. But I''m not so good at martial arts that I could knock Kayo out with a single blow without leaving a mark.


    "Please excuse me. If you can''t walk, I can carry you on my back."


    After hearing Botan''s reply, I ask Kayo.


    "Huh...!? N-no! It''s okay! I''ll be able to walk soon...!!"


    The girl''s forced smile changes drastically, and she rejects me with all her might as if she is seriously flustered. I''m a little hurt.


    (No, wait, this is more normal...)


    If I think about it carefully, it would not be so strange if I had to have my wrists cut off just by touching this girl. I''m forgetting mymon sense. I must restrain myself...


    "Well... this date was a mess, wasn''t it?"


    As I was thinking about this, Kayo, who was wobbling like a newborn fawn but stood up by herself soundly, wiped her eyes and asked me something like that.


    "Yes. Regardless of whether it''s a date or not, I''m sorry that I''ve put Miss Kayo in danger with my carelessness."


    "Umm, please don''t talk like that..."


    In response to my apology, however, Kayo points out with some dissatisfaction. She res at me with her eyes still moist, but her expression returns to normal, but like a merchant girl, she takes advantage of the gap in my words.


    "Well... You just said ''your carelessness'', didn''t you?"


    "...yes."


    ...I fell silent for a moment, but I couldn''t deny or cover up what I had just said. Oh, I made a mistake. We were talking as if I''d just been tied up.


    As I was cursing my carelessness, Kayo finally put on a happy face, sniffling prettily. Her smile was somewhat triumphant.


    "You heard that I paid 1,000 ryo to borrow Tomobe-san, right?"


    "Wasn''t thatpensation for the underground water tunnels?"


    "I don''t care what Tomobe-san thinks, but how Kizuki''s family perceives it is another matter, isn''t it?"


    "Is that so?"


    Well... it''s easy to understand how Uemon would think. So, I see what she''s saying.


    "You don''t think that the honorable Kizuki family would just ept that much money and finish the job in a mess, do you?"


    "Therefore," she continued...


    "Therefore... it would be okay if I ask you again...?"


    Kayo asked with an anxious, frightened, nervous, but sturdy expression at the end.


    I stop my hand and make eye contact with Kayo. There was a moment of silence... and I was the one who broke first. Or should I say, I was the one who had to break? It''s no use being paranoid here, right?


    Well, that''s why...


    "Excuse me."


    The next moment, I lift Kayo''s body. More precisely, I hold her in my arms, with her sitting on my arm.


    "A-aaah...!? I told you not to carry me on your back..."


    "I''m not carrying you on my back, aren''t I? I''m just holding you up with my arms on the back."


    "Are you kidding me!?"


    I''m not carrying her on my back, so I hope it''s safe...


    "Ugh..."


    Kayo looked somewhat dissatisfied, embarrassed, but helplessly put her hand on my shoulder to keep her center of gravity from falling off. ...but this girl is pretty light, is she eating well?


    "Ah..."


    Then Kayo let out a small voice as if she had noticed. Because of the position of our bodies, we were naturally at the same height. Our gazes crossed. She had a somewhat disappointed expression on her face, and I was the one who called out to her first.


    "Please forgive me. I was worried about your step, so please bear with me for a while until we leave this area. I will return the courtesy with hospitality when I visit youter."


    I apologized to Kayo. At the same time, it was also my eptance of her offer.


    "Huh...? Ah... yes! I''m looking forward to it!!"


    Kayo looked nk for a moment, and then, when she understood the meaning of my words, she epted my proposal, giggling childishly with tears in her eyes...


    * * *


    ......Now, the situation is not so optimistic that we can continue the pranks and chats forever. As far as Botan was concerned, there was no sign of the other two, but we had to quickly leave the ce and get protection from someone.


    (I am wondering what Iruka was talking about...)


    ording to that nuance, the reason why the pursuit of the remaining two didn''te for a long time could be because they are dealing with the rescue who came to see our situation, I guess. But... it could be a trap, or it could be that the rescuer has returned the favor. Therefore, it''s not a good idea to go back.


    "...that''s why I should lock him up first."


    I wrapped the unconscious Irukapletely in a bamboo mat and dragged him to a suitable warehouse and threw him there. He was dropped to the floor, and I heard a small moan muffled by the gag.


    "After that, I shut the door and bolted it, and... well, I guess that''s about it.""


    The rope has sealed up his spiritual power. Youkai power can be used, but at what seems to be a small price to pay, so it''s not so easy to use. In the first ce, I sealed him up so that he cannot use eye techniques or word techniques, and I tightened the ropes so that he cannot move his joints at all. It would be impossible for him to escape by himself. As for myself... it was thanks to Botan that I was able to get out of that restraint.


    "Is it over...?"


    Kayo, who had been watching the surroundings with the shikigami outside the warehouse, asked.


    "Yes, more importantly, the pursuers?"


    "No, I haven''t seen them."


    ''<i>...I can''t sense any spiritual power or youkai power around, as far as I can tell from my search. It seems that there are no pursuers after all. It''s a little strange... but let''s go while we can.</i>''


    Botan''s shikigami... the bee shikigami points in the direction with a movement of its beak.


    "Miss, is your leg all right?"


    "Y-yes. I can walk now...!"


    "Then, please proceed. I''ll go ahead while keeping an eye on the rear."


    "I-I understand. It''s okay... right?"


    After taking one look at my bloody body, Kayo asks worriedly.


    "Well, as I said before, the wound is not as bad as it looks. But... I''m going to be out of breath soon, so there''s no need to run, but we can walk fast...e on."


    "Y-yes!!"


    Kayo starts to walk faster as I rush her. However, she is a child, so it was easy for me to catch up with her because her stride was not that big even if she hurried. In fact, I immediately followed her with the sword I borrowed from Iruka at my waist...


    "Hmm...?"


    Suddenly, I felt something like a gaze and I turned around. But I couldn''t see much in the dark...


    "...Is something wrong?"


    Shikigami asked.


    "No... no one is after us, right?"


    "At least I don''t sense any spiritual or youkai power around me, except for you. Is there a problem?"


    Botan''s reply did not seem to be a lie. Was it my imagination, or...?


    "I''m fine... It seems I''m a little tired. Let''s get out of here. I don''t want to fight anymore."


    I reply to Botan''s doubts and turn to the front. Then I take my first step to answer Kayo, who turns around with an anxious but stout expression to see if I am following her. And then...


    ...The next moment, a crisp sound echoed in the dark night world.


    "...Huh?"


    I felt a burning heat in my side. I looked at Kayo standing in front of me without thinking.


    There was the poor girl, her face frozen and stunned, her eyes wide with astonishment and despair, her legs trembling.


    "......"


    I touch my side, which feels hot. It is sticky and wet. I look down and see that the hole in my side is spilling bright red blood, which has already begun to trickle down my leg and form a puddle under my foot.


    "......"


    I turned my heel and slowly looked behind me in the direction of the sound.


    In the shadow of the warehouse, a figure appeared from the darkness, walking. An elderly merchant of good shape, grace, and intelligence was standing alone with a nk expression on his face. In his hand was a sawed-off Nanban pistol, with a flintlock barrel... and white smoke fluttered fantastically from one of its muzzles.


    "...haha, are you kidding me?"


    If it were a story, this would be the happy ending, right? Readers don''t like it when stories are extended, do they?


    "......"


    The reply to my tight, despair-filled smile was a second gunshot fired silently...

 Chapter 42.1

    Chapter 42.1


    Tachibana Kayo was a young girl from aplicated background.


    She was born from a father who was the chairman of Tachibana Trading Company, one of the top ten wealthiest merchants in Fus��-kuni, and a mother who was popr for her good looks and personality among the second generation of Nanban immigrants and was the signboard girl of the tradingpany.


    However, Tachibana Kayo is not a person to be taken lightly because she has strengthened connections with foreign countries by bringing in many members of maind and Nanban descent into the Trading Company, and above all, she is loved by Tachibana Hibiki, a leading figure who rebuilt the Trading Company in his own lifetime.


    Therefore, the majority of the people in the society have been cautious about her existence, respecting her and avoiding her. Or perhaps as if she were a tumor. On the other hand, of course, there were a few who bravely, even recklessly, approached her because of her position and innate magic inherited from her mother.


    Tachibana Kayo was also a clever girl.


    It is true that she was spoiled, selfish, and self-centered. But at the same time, she had the wisdom to observe her surroundings to the extent that she could understand how people around her viewed her. Those who approach her and those who keep their distance from her are doing so based on their own position, and she understood very well that this is something that cannot be changed. ...As a matter of fact, she couldn''t even handle the people who were trying to make eye contact with her.


    Nevertheless, Tachibana Kayo was still a girl in love.


    She was a clever girl who knew her ce, but a girl is still a girl, and no matter how far she goes, she will always be a sheltered girl, a sweet girl at her age.


    Above all, although people around her pried, spected, and observed her with a prating gaze, her family environment was always good, and her parents'' rtionship was also good, and there was not a trace of darkness or calction in it, which formed her character for better or for worse. Many people thought that her parent''s marriage had some hidden motive because of the imbnce between their status and position, but... it was just a sweet love marriage in reality.


    Therefore, because she had always witnessed her parents'' intimate rtionship and listened to their interactions leading up to their marriage, Tachibana Kayo''s view of love was also greatly influenced by their rtionship. For better or worse, she had more illusions about love than she should have, and like many young daughters of noblemen, shecked the feeling of half-enlightened, resigned, or unquestioning eptance of a political marriage as a matter of course, but she was smart enough to know that it would be infinitely more difficult for her.


    That''s why, at that time, when she and her parents were attacked by the monster, and she herself was about to be devoured by it, when a young man suddenly appeared, she was dazzled by his presence... At least that''s how it seemed to Kayo at that time... And the truth is Kayo liked the young man in her own way despite her childishness, and she also imposed her ideals on him ording to her own taste just because there was no one else suitable.


    ...Once again, she is clever, even for a child. She knew deep down that she could not have a love marriage anyway, and she also understood that it was the young man''s job to help her when he appeared in front of her. However, Kayo still wanted to consume the young man as a substitute for her own ideals.


    Therefore, once she realized this, it was a trivial matter. After all, Tachibana Kayo just wanted to fall in love, and she chose a servant of Kizuki''s family as his partner... That is the truth of Tachibana Kayo''s favoritism and attachment to a mere servant.


    Yes, it is true that she did not have some feelings for him based on the "Tsuribashi effect (Suspension Bridge Effect (the process whereby people make a mistake in assuming what is causing them to feel aroused))." And it was only to satisfy her own ideals and desires, and her love was only for the sake of love, not because she was seriously in love with the person she was in love with. That was the way it was.


    ...at least until the early morning of the day.


    * * *


    "Huh...?"


    It took Tachibana Kayo a few seconds toprehend what was happening before her eyes.


    For Tachibana Kayo, this day had been one of the most intense days of her life. She woke up early in the morning, even though she knew it was just for fun, dressed herself, put on her makeup, and then went on a secret date around noon... Even if it was practically just an escort, Kayo didn''t care.


    In any case, she would have met the son of a good family somewhere and married him before she knew it. But, she wanted to experience the feeling of love at least once. And to be honest, it could have been anyone. Anybody...


    And now, she has to admit that at least the first half of the date was more fun than she thought it would be, although she didn''t have such high expectations.


    She was d to see that the young man was perfectly able to do to the point what she was interested in, wanted to try, and idealized with, even if he could not read her mind. This "date" was much freer and much more enjoyable than her previous outings with her friends... and she was certainly satisfied with it. At least until that moment.


    Kayo''s desire to go to the bookstoreter in the date was a bit of a fluke, a bit of a prank, a bit of a yful idea. While it is true that she wanted a particr book of interest without her parents or the nagging old maid knowing about it, the very act of going to the bookstore was a kind of self-projection.


    The reason is because she had read a romance novel that was set in a bookstore, Kayo wanted to recreate the scene, half for her own pleasure and half as a reward for this young man who had entertained her. Even though Kayo was well aware of the fact that her face was considered valuable in the public eye.


    That''s why Kayo''s heart was surprisingly cold when she saw the man pushing a girl whom she didn''t know from anywhere on the floor, and who seemed to be more intimate with him than she was. She even felt a sense of confusion inside.


    ...but shortly after that, a terrible and unusual experience begins... she is sure she will never forget it.


    And this was the second time that Kayo had been explicitly threatened by someone and the first time by a human being.


    Once the torture of the man began, Kayo waspletely terrified. The sight was too much for her, who had never been involved in anything violent in her life. The anger and coiled feeling she had felt toward the young man just a few minutes before disappeared in a sh, and all that remained was a kind of guilt. But despite the man''s half-crazed state, Kayo is not stupid. She knew that it was impossible for something like this to happen to him alone.


    And now, for the first time, Kayo hears the sound of a man being beaten, of a man drowning in acid, of a man''s muscles being ripped to shreds. When Kayo saw the countless fresh scars under the young man''s clothes, she was made to understand that she and the young man were really living inpletely different worlds.


    As Kayo was frightened in the corner of the room, she suddenly heard a piece of advice from a shikigami who imed to belong to the young man who hadnded on her head... Kayo did not know much about this field, but this was the first time she heard the voice of a self-aware shikigami. Although Kayo felt fear, she was not ready to reject it. Rather, she wanted to be able to help the young man who was suffering in front of her.


    When she woke up again, Kayo found herself being held in the arms of the young man. She was embarrassed by the feeling of his strong muscles and the smell of his sweat, which excited her senses.


    And as he fought against the terrifying man who had taken on a youkai form, Kayo prayed for help. She realized that she was powerless to do anything except pray, and this made her even more despairing.


    So, when she was able to be of help to him in the end, Kayo felt relieved. She was no longer a useless, slow walker. ...Even though she knew that the man only fulfilled his duty that he was supposed to do in terms of his status and duties. If anything, it was the young man who should be med for not fulfilling his duty when the situation turned out like this.


    After everything was over, she realized how dangerous she had been, and she was ashamed to admit that her legs were shaking and she was on the verge of tears. And at the same time, Kayo realized how frustrated, sad, and bitter she was that her day had been ruined... So although she was strong, she still asked him for another chance, almost overwhelmed with anxiety at the end, and he answered her request. When he answered her request, Kayo was so happy that she could not help but feel heavenly.


    Even as a child, Kayo was convinced that this was love. Otherwise, just a word from him, a smile, the smell of his sweat, or a physical touch would not have made her feel this way. It is just like a description in a romance novel.


    Yes, Kayo was indeed in love. She was aware of love. She knew of love. A love that was probably difficult because of their different status, but a love that she didn''t want to give up. So, so...


    "Huh...?"


    But Kayo is stunned. At first, he is just a substitute for her, then she likes him a little, then she feels guilty, and when finally she is sure she has feelings for him, the red and ck blood flows out of his side...


    A second shot rings out, and the head of the man Kayo hase to rely on pops off. Kayo feels something warm sttering off against her head and hitting her cheek. But... her attention was focused solely on the scene before her.


    "Ah... Aah... Ah........."


    Kayo stared at the unbelievable sight, her mouth moving as if she was moaning, her white face bloodshot until it looked almost blue. No, this is ridiculous. Why did it be like this? In a story, this would be the end of the story, a happy ending. But this, this..!!?


    "No, no, no... NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!?"


    Kayo screamed like a madman as she understood everything. No, even though her rational mind understood, her heart refused to admit it. She was refusing.


    "No, stop... it''s dangerous!?"


    Kayo was running to him, ignoring Botan''s words of warning, which were thrown at her through the shikigami as soon as she saw them. Kayo''s face turned even paler and her eyes widened at the sight of the tragedy that became even clearer as she approached him.


    The wound on his abdomen was pouring fresh blood onto the ground like a broken faucet, and the soil could not soak it up enough to form a red pond.


    The wound on the head was more serious. The bullet struck him squarely on the head. The projectile, whichnded at a slight angle to the right from the top of the head, not only tore the epidermis but also blew out the skull. Some of the shattered white fragments were still twisted into the peach-colored contents, while others were still wrapped around the substance and scattered on the ground.


    However, he still breathed...yes, although it was a faint breath. He is dead as far as she can tell. Not quite but almost as dead.


    Still, the scene was too bloody, too gruesome, too shocking, especially because it was a man whom she had grown to have a faint, but a definite liking for...


    "Tomobe-san!? Tomobe-san!! Tomobe-san...!!?"


    Half-crazed, Kayo''s only task was to collect the bone and flesh that had scattered to the ground. With her white fingertips, which were literally spoiled and had never held anything heavier than chopsticks, Kayo picked up the man''s soggy flesh and blood with a desperate look on her face, not even realizing that her hands had turned bright red.


    "No way! It can''t be real! Tell me this is some kind of joke!? Why?! No, no, no, this can''t be real!!?"


    Kayo cries out as she gathers his body parts. She didn''t know what she was doing anymore. But she wanted to do something for him, knowing that if she didn''t, he would die, knowing that if she didn''t, he would nevere back, so...


    "No! Pleaseeee...!! Tomobe-san...!? You''ll be fine...! I''ll collect them! I''ll do my best to collect them all! So... so... Ghhh!?"


    Kayo''s sobbing voice as she tries to collect his body part is interrupted by a leg kick to the abdomening from the side. Kayo, who was originally so slender and light that she was blown away a little, rolls on the ground and coughs, looking at him with tears in her eyes...


    "Hmm, I''m a little off the mark and I had no idea why he was still breathing. But how about at this distance?"


    A momentter, Kayo sees a figure stomping on him and trying to put the finishing blow into his pomegranate-like head.


    "NOOOOOOO!!? STOPPPPP!!??"


    As if to drown out Kayo''s pleas and cries, a vicious sound of a gunshot ruthlessly rang out.


    "Ah... aah............"


    Kayo stares in disbelief at the sttered flesh and blood. A momentter, there was clear hatred and hostility in her eyes. With tears in her eyes, Kayo, who was lying on the ground, raised her face to re at the attacker with a swallowing intent that was hard to believe she was a girl...


    "Huh... What......?"


    Kayo muttered with a trembling mouth. Her eyes were bewildered and astonished as if she was looking at something she could not believe.


    "Uncle Kurayoshi (Oji-sama)...? What in the world is this..."


    It took Kayo a few seconds to catch sight of his uncle Kurayoshi, who worked for his father and had seen him many times and to realize that it was his uncle who had shot the man, and before she could say anything, another kick to the stomach hit her.


    "Agh...!? Cough...!!??"


    "Stop yelling, you little b*tch!"


    Tachibana Kurayoshi spat out calmly to Kayo, who was coughing with her stomach clenched in a fist. This was not the way he would have behaved toward one of his rtives. He looked down at Kayo with eyes the color of a mixture of contempt, disgust, and unspeakable emotions.


    "Well, now, you b*stards. Did they let you two go? I guess barbarians are still barbarians, those useless b*stards...!"


    Kurayoshi cursed coldly at the fact that these uncivilized barbarians had not been able to capture a little girl and a servant. The servant aside, Kayo, whom they had nned to take hostage as a bargaining chip, was nowhere to be found before...


    "Cough... Cough... Why... are you... It can''t be...?"


    "Hmm, why...? Unaware little girls are a real pain in the ass, aren''t they?"


    Kurayoshi tapped Kayo''s head lightly with his stick and boasted to Kayo, who asked him with tearful eyes. There was a clear sense of mockery in his words.


    "I have been observing you for a while now, okay? Seriously, I must say, you are a tricky one. Your father and daughter are both vicious greedy and wh*re."


    Kurayoshi spits out to Kayo, ying with the Magatama around his neck as if remembering.


    Kurayoshi''s mind is filled with deeply unpleasant memories. More than twenty years ago, he was charmed by a mere signboard girl, but he couldn''t make her his wife because he knew his position at that time too well. However, despite his unconsciousness, the girl''s magic charm moved his heart...


    "Hmph, I think in Nanban people call such a thing a witch, don''t they? It''s a perfect match."


    Kurayoshi had heard that when working in an outlying port city in Nanban in his youth, they called women with spiritual power and youkai strength, who use dubious witchcraft and dazzle men with their exotic beauty, and whose nature is rotten to the core, as a witch. He had also heard that this horrifying group had been active internally and had contributed to the copse of the now-defunct empire in the West. In the former imperial domain, which was once dominated by a rivalry between youkai and others, there reigned several ruthless witches who literally used people as livestock.


    "Cough... Cough... What... are you talking about...?"


    Kayo, on the other hand, has a hard time understanding the hostility and abuse from her rtives, even though he is not so close to her. To top it all off, she is treated as a witch. Kayo herself had only heard of witches as viins in imported picture stories, but he could not understand why she was being treated like that at least. At best, her mother had taught her a little about Nanban-style incense and medicine.


    ...And in fact, it was only half a bluff. This old man, who used to suppress his feelings and cover them up because of his status and position, may not have been so attached to the sign girl if she had behaved herself and didn''t get married to such a man.


    Regardless of the various considerations, it is clear that he was closer to the main family in the order of session, but he could not be unconcerned, externally or inwardly, about the fact that a young man who had just turned 20 years old and had no achievements was ced at the top of the tradingpany. He was also not happy that he had brought so many outsiders into the tradingpany even though he had finally achieved results. Besides, the young man had changed most of the work he had been familiar with, even if Kurayoshi had enough ability to handle it.


    Especially the fact that the young man, who did not like the situation at all, took a daughter of a different status as his wife,pletely ignoring the pressure and opposition of the people around him. And that woman of all people! And not as a concubine, but as a legitimate wife!


    Their only daughter was also a hateful and unwanted daughter to him. She was a perfect duplicate of her mother, and she had inherited her evil nature as well. Whether she was aware of it or not, every gesture, every change in her facial expression, everything about her was morous, devious, fascinating, and shook the spirit of those who saw her.


    "Tsk... truly natural. An outsider parasite."


    Ah, a witch... Kurayoshi took one look at the girl coughing and weeping at his feet and thought. This little girl��s mother must be a witch who has infiltrated Tachibana''s house, parasitized it, and taken over. Such was the assumption of the old merchant, who was a brilliant man, but whose prejudices and old-fashioned customs were ingrained in his bones, about this girl who shook him.


    For the old merchant, who is unable to seek his own jealousy and remorse, shame and obsession, appearance and honor, love and hate, it was the easiest thing for him to do...


    "Director, if you are too rough with her, won''t she die? She is a hostage, isn''t she?"


    "Why don''t you just leave the retrieval to us? The director doesn''t have to go there..."


    Suddenly, a voice echoes from behind Kurayoshi. The old merchant turned his head in response to the voice, and found his immediate subordinates, including his secretary, there. At the same time, they are the aplices of the old merchant''s behind-the-scenes dealings with foreign nationals. All of them were wearing Magatama, as was the old merchant.


    "I can''t trust you alone. In matters of this importance, I have to go out on my own feet."


    Kurayoshi spat grimly. He was a shrewd merchant, even though he was a corrupt one, and since he was involved in illegal transactions that would result in a maximum penalty if discovered, his boldness and suspicion were also of the highest ss. In fact, he had personally visited many of the secret transactions and had witnessed their progress. Still, he did not trust others very much.


    Of course, this was not the only reason for his decision this time.


    "But more importantly, what should we do? I didn''t think they could have escaped from those Ezo people. That was a close call."


    Kurayoshi lifts Kayo''s chin with the tip of his stick.


    "Secretary, take a couple of men and go look for those b*stards. I don''t know where these guys are wandering around, but I don''t think Hibiki has searched this area yet. Prepare to get out of here."


    The warehouses around here are owned by the Tachibana Trading Company, Kurayoshi, and Hibiki would never think that his daughter was locked up in the warehouse of the tradingpany. He knew from his men in the head office that Kebiishi (police and judicial chief) of the Imperial Court had not yet been informed of this incident, as they wanted to settle the matter in private for the sake of the public''s opinion. The Kizuki''s house has been contacted, but the main people are attending a garden party attended by the emperor. It would be impolite to leave in the middle of the party. So, it would be better to collect all the evidence and move to another hiding ce while he still can.


    ...but Kurayoshi could not have predicted that Kizuki''s second daughter had been forced to leave the meeting with a ridiculous excuse, or that there was someone who was constantly stalking the mere servants and immediately captured the hideout, much less that his men were already incapacitated. There was no way for him to think so.


    However, for him, it might have been manageable so far. Therefore, in a real sense, Kurayoshi''s failure was a choice he made from this point on, and it was a kind of self-inflicted fate of his own nature.


    "By the way. You guys, punish this cheeky brat a little bit."


    "Director... no, chairman, are you sure?"


    One of his subordinates confirms Kurayoshi''s order. The men saw Kayo with sneering smiles on their faces several times. But Kurayoshi had been apetent merchant at one time, working at the head office of a tradingpany. Besides, with his coarse, selfish character and ambition for sess, and because he had been sent to the branch office on the easternnd, which had drawn his wrath, he was just indifferent.


    "It''s fine, she''s a cocky little girl. We have to make her understand her own position. In any case, we''re going to use her as a hostess when we get the tradingpany. After that, don''t call me chairman yet."


    Kurayoshi''s mouth twisted slightly and his decision remained unchanged.


    ...a virgin girl may have her own value, but he can''t afford to make a mistake. So, he decided to give her a little "education" and let her know where she stands.


    Kayo''s devilish good looks were indeed attractive and useful for this kind of entertainment. Moreover, since she is the only child and she is the only one who is indulged in the business, her husband or her child would be the future president of the society, which is probably one of the main reasons why Kurayoshi issued this vile order.


    To humiliate, insult, and rape her and put her in such a position was meant to prevent Kayo''s lineage from returning to the top of the Trading Company forever. Regardless of her rare beauty or the fact that she was a direct daughter of Hibiki, a dirty girl who had been treated like a prostitute would not be enough to win over the faction''s banner, and the nobles and feudal lords who would back her would be reluctant to support her. Even if she has a child, it will be disregarded as if it were anyone''s child, from anywhere. The humiliation of Kayo was certainly more than just a trivial attempt to undermine Hibiki''s lineage but was certainly necessary for anticipation of the aftermath of the takeover of the Trading Company.


    ...This order may have another meaning for Kurayoshi, however.

 Chapter 42.2

    Chapter 42.2


    "I understand. ...well, missy. You''ve always been so sexy inviting men toe. So, maybe it''s time you took the next step up thedder of adulthood. We''ll lead the way politely, okay?"


    Not all of those who remained with Kurayoshi epted the order with joy, but at least half of them smiled or sneered at Kayo''s fate. There was not only desire but also clear hatred and malice in their hearts.


    For the note, many of them were on their way to sess in the city, or were sent to the backcountry or fired from their jobs because of the anger of the chairman Hibiki, even though they were born in the Tachibana family, albeit a branch of the Tachibana family. Despite their abilities, they embezzled public funds from their stores, abused their authority, tried to take advantage of their daughters, or were the result of the aftermath of the cleansing of their parents and siblings during the reform of the tradingpany. In addition, there were many people who had grudges against Hibiki and Kayo because of the Nanban bloodline, who were outsiders, and because of the fact that Kayo was a daughter who was sitting on the top of the head of the family. From Kurayoshi''s point of view, these people were good pawns for capitalizing to take over the tradingpany, and he had been secretly but carefully gathering them to expand his faction in the tradingpany. Hibiki was a clever man, and he had the foresight, but he was too forceful.


    Anyway, for them, Kurayoshi''s order was a perfect opportunity to avenge their long-standing grudge, partly because of Kayo''s own good looks, and it was a godsend.


    "Eeek...!?"


    Kayo let out a small scream at the moment when she was confronted by the tantly obscene stares of several men. Even though she had been given ulterior motives by many men in the past, Kayo had at least tried to put on a good face, considering her position. But now, it was the first time for her to be so close to being so openly exposed. In this sense, Kayo, though clever, was still a sheltered, naive girl.


    And the frightened and trembling figure of Kayo, rather than instilling pity and guilt in the viewer, was the kind of thing that makes the men develop a sense of fascination, and even her gesture of fighting her fear had an inexpressible magical charm.


    "Don''t run away, you little brat. Listen to what the adults say, okay?"


    "Aaahh...!?"


    Kayo rushes to stand up, but is immediately pushed down and falls on her buttocks. It was the first time for Kayo to be looked down upon by someone with high pressure. She gets goosebumps as she realizes what is about to happen. Tears spilled down her cheeks, and the difference between her usual attitude and this made some of the men''s aggravation more painful.


    "No, noooo... Stop it! No! Please... don''t...!"


    Kayo pleads like a fawn surrounded by gaping predators... but it''s pointless. One of the men puts his hand on her bright green hakama, forcing her to strip it off. Kayo, sensing what he intends to do, resists desperately, her eyes trembling, but it is clear that her resistance will notst long, given her age and gender difference.


    The bee shikigami perched on the roof of the warehouse observed the scene in silence.


    (The magatama ne.... is equipment of the hidden group belonging to Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) judging from the engraved pattern. But how could such an old and rare item have been acquired by a small group of merchants?)


    The "Magatama", which was probably made around the time of the establishment of the Imperial Court, and which allows its owner to slip into the "blind spot" of others at will, is not so much of a threat to youkai who have a sense of smell, hearing, and other powerful sixth senses, but it is quite effective against ordinary people who rely heavily on their sense of sight. If the owner does not have youkai power or spiritual power, its concealment is such that even unskilled exorcists would have a hard time detecting it.


    (The way the barbarians tortured him just now, they must have coborators behind the scenes.)


    Despite the seriousness of the situation, Botan guesses so calmly or indifferently. For her, the most important thing here was to gather as much information as possible in this ce, taking advantage of the fact that her presence was still undetected. The fact that they were connected to the barbarians and merchants in Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office), of all ces, was something that could never be revealed in light of what was happening in front of her eyes right now.


    Well, anyway...


    (It is my fault that I let my guard down...)


    Botan stares emotionlessly at the devastation in front of her eyes... Kayo is being stripped of her clothes little by little while sobbing, and then she looks at the carcass lying on the ground once and clicks her tongue.


    ...First of all, it is unavoidable that the detection uracy is lower through the shikigami than when searching for enemies directly on the spot. Moreover, the bee shikigami''s ability other than hiding is not high due to its size, and if the opponent is hiding behind such a valuable item, there was nothing she could do. And in the first ce, the techniques used by Botan''s and Matsushige''s families are basically designed for fighting against youkai, and the countermeasures for fighting against others are secondary to the techniques. Therefore, it is inevitable that she is med for her failure.


    (It would not be so much of a problem if I left things as they are, but...)


    It is not unusual for exorcists to kill others. Since youkai are unreasonable and absurd, those who exterminate them must also have a certain attitude, or else they will be killed. Therefore, it is permissible to abandon a vige to be attacked in order to know the numbers and abilities of youkai, to throw them into a monster''s den in order to lure them into a trap, and to use servants and hidden people as pawns. For the sake of the objective, for the sake of the order, and for the sake of Fus��-kuni as a whole, the sacrifices of the masses are eptable.


    (...Then, what shall I do?)


    Leaving the already-dead servant out of the way, Botan wonders what to do about Kayo. To be honest, it does not matter so much to her. From what she heard, it seems that at least her life will not be taken. Then there is the option of leaving her as she is to conceal her existence. Or she could...


    (Should I at least do my duty...)


    Left with no other choice, Botan manipted the shikigami to rescue the girl who was about to be humiliated right in front of her... but aborted the rescue attempt. Of course, it was not because she decided to abandon Kayo. It was because a situation had arisen that was too dangerous for her to act rashly.


    "Tsk, this situation... Servant, you''re making a mess after you''re dead...!!"


    Botan, who recognized the appearance of "it", spat out in a tone that sounded truly troublesome...


    * * *


    The first one to notice this was one of Kurayoshi''s subordinates who was taking a step back to watch the tyranny of his friends.


    The man who sits at the end of Tachibana''s family was, however, a person who had been sent to a quiet position due to his parent''s misconduct... for using public funds of the Trading Company for personal use. Although it is true that he has a grudge against the current chairman of the tradingpany because of his position... he understands that Kayo, his daughter, although she has a lovely face, he is not a pedophile, so he has stopped looking at his friends'' treatment of Kayo.


    "No, noooo...! Stop...!!!?"


    "Tsk! Don''t make too much noise, you little b*tch!!"


    *p! a forceful p hit Kayo''s cheek. The young man''s face showed a slight expression of disgust. His disgust, however, was not for the violence itself.


    As he recall, the young man, who pped her, hade from a family of servants. He was good at coaxing customers toe on board with his charms and was even a candidate for branch manager at one time, but at the same time, he had a rough time with money and was more of a troublemaker who had been fired from his job because of a violent incident he had caused after ying in a brothel with the store''s money.


    (He was a violent man at all. That''s why lowly people like him...)


    In the tradingpany, which became morepetitive after Hibiki''s reign, not only the mainders and Nanban, but also the poor, those who were not originally from merchant families, and even those who were not from merchant families but were not from good families, were often selected for the top management if they were capable. Of course, this is because the number of experienced old executives decreased as a result of the cleanup, as well as the fact that not all of those who were recruited in this way became sessful.


    "Hey, hey, stop doing that, you''re hurting her face!"


    "It''s okay. These high-handed women need to be made to understand their ce."


    "That''s why you banned because you broke the Oiran (courtesan)''s nose. You bast*rd!"


    "....you wild monkey!"


    However, the look of contempt in the young man''s eyes was hardly fair, and the words he muttered were simply his contempt and prejudice against those who came from bad families and rose to the top of the management. From the young man''s point of view, it was unforgivable treason that people of bad family backgrounds, regardless of their excellence and character, had be executives of a historic tradingpany. So, the young man firmly decided that once he had put the traitors of the Hibiki family out of hiding, it would be his turn to get rid of them. And then...


    "Hmm...?"


    He heard something behind him. There was a wriggling sound. The young man turns around with a quizzical look on his face. And then he saw. He saw a strange shape.


    "Wha...!?"


    The young man, with a stunned expression on his face, could not move. It was too much for the son of a wealthy merchant family, who was not ustomed to confrontation or violence against "it". All he could do was stand there with his mouth open.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong... Huh!?"


    Another man standing by the young man noticed something was wrong and turned around, and froze as well. And then other men turn around one after another...


    "......"


    The "it" begins to stir, paying no heed to the gazes of the others. The men who notice its presence quickly make way for it. Ahead of it is a man who has just finished stripping off Kayo''s hakama, and has picked up her costume to shoulder level.


    "H-hey! Look behind you! Get away from there!"


    One of the others shouted,ing to his senses. But... it was toote for that.


    "What? What are you talking about just when we''re about to have some fun...?"


    The man who had been holding Kayo down turned around grimly, wondering at the sound of hispanion''s voice. The next thing he saw was a huge arm, and a momentter his vision was forever darkened with a violent shock and searing heat.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!?"


    Suddenly his face was torn open, and he screamed as he held his face. One of his ears and his nose are shaved off, and the eyeballs of both eyes are damaged, losing their light forever. The man sprays blood from his face and sprawls on the ground. Those who remain stare at the creature who has brought about this tragedy all at once.


    ...It was an arm. A huge arm. It had five fingers with sharp ws like a sickle, and its huge, dull-colored arm was covered with an outer shell like fish scales. The five fingers were wriggling like insects. Looking at the end of the arm, there was the corpse of Kizuki''s servant, who had been shot to death and was still lying on the ground...


    "Wh-what... is that...?"


    Kurayoshi looked at it with a stunned face. His thoughts stopped for a moment at the sheer unexpectedness of the situation.


    "Aaaaahh!? M-monster!!?"


    The first to react was one of the men under hismand. The tanned, muscr man fires the pistol he has been keeping in his pocket. He fires a single shot from a double-barreled handgun. But the bullet hits the solid scales and bounces off.


    "What!? Tsk!?"


    He fires another shot, and when he finds that it has no effect, he pulls out the other two guns, which he had been storing in his pocket, and fires them again. Because it takes a long time to load the next round in a gun with ck powder, especially a handgun, it is not umon for the shooter to prepare several preloaded rounds and discard them, instead of reloading them...


    "Wh-why isn''t it working...!?"


    Despite firing one, two, or three shots in a row, the arm didn''t even flinch. Rather, the fingers like sickles, which moved like insects'' legs, dragged the corpse of a servant and approached the man. The movement somewhat resembles the galloping of a cockroach.


    The fourth shot was fired... and it was thest. Naturally, the bullet bounced back with no effect. And before he knew it, the arm was right under the man''s nose.


    "Eeek... D-don''t��"


    Without even finishing his sentence, the man was struck down by the arm, or more precisely, by one of its fingers. The man is knocked to the ground with a deep wound in his chest. As the man moans and suffers, bleeding...


    "F*ck you...!!!"


    "D*mn you, you monster...!"


    At this point, Kurayoshi''s remaining men begin to fight back at once. They all fire at once with their handguns. But...


    "D*mn! Sh*t! F*ck! Why isn''t it working? Even a medium youkai would be scared sh*tless!!?"


    One of the men shouts as he fires his gun. As for some youkai who have no substance, or are in liquid, viscous, or conceptual form, gunpowder weapons such as firearms are effective against most youkai to some extent. Although the production and management of these weapons are strictly supervised, the Imperial Court''s national army actively deploys them, especially in elite units.


    Of course, handguns are less powerful than flintlock rifles because of the limited amount of explosives, the limited size of bullets, and the slow velocity due to their short barrels. Even so, a small youkai can be killed with a few shots, and even a medium youkai cannot be unharmed with dozens of shots. It should be so, but...


    "Aaaaahh!!?"


    Another victim of the sickle-like ws appears. The man is cut painfully from his right shoulder to his left side, and he writhes in agony as his wounds bleed profusely.


    "No way!! No matter how many times I shoot, it doesn''t work!"


    "Shooting him in the arm doesn''t help! D*mn, how about this one...!?"


    One of the men pointed the muzzle of his handgun with a trembling hand at the corpse dragged by his blood-soaked arm. If he shot it into the arm, it would be repelled. If so, would there be any different reaction if he shot at the corpse...? The man tried to pull the trigger of the gun with a ray of hope... but the next moment, his wrist was severed.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!??"


    Red droplets spurt out from the beautifully severed wound, and the man who has lost his wrist screams like an animal from the intense pain.


    "Eeekk...!!? Wh-what happened, what the hell is that!?"


    The remaining men are frightened. The scene they stared at was so horrifying that it was beyond the scope of theirprehension.


    ...Because the corpse had risen. It had risen bizarrely as if it were a puppet hanging by a string from above. The contents of its crushed head were pouring out. The other arm, which had been normal until a moment ago, was deformed a momentter as well. It became a huge arm with five ws as sharp as a sickle just like the other one... and that''s not the only change.


    The muscle fibers became erged and swelled. His legs became as strong and muscr as a boar''s before long. Hooves were forming, and gray fur was growing to cover the skin.


    Crack, crack! The neck stretched out with a cracking sound like a bone being shattered. The wounds on the head were also closing up with bubbling and rising flesh.


    Now, the skull was deformed. The head is long and slender, resembling that of a horse or a dragon with an oddly long neck, and the breath, which has been released in the middle of the night, is white and wafting. Its teeth were no longer human and were so sharp that they might as well be called fangs.


    ...in short, his shape was already far different from that of a human being.


    At some point, the mane of night-colored hair grew long and it extended from his head along his spine. So long that it hid the eyes from view. However, a glowing crimson light peeks out of a small gap between the mane.


    ...they were empty eyes that were muddled with madness, wildness, instinct, and a little bit of light of reason.


    ''<i>ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!</i>''


    The moonlit sky was filled with the roar of a monster, ugly to the utmost, hideous to the utmost, and horrifying to the utmost...

 Chapter 43.1

    Chapter 43.1


    Revision: Four Evil => Four Disaster


    It was a foul itself.


    After all, it would be impossible for a merchant, even an individual peddler, to train himself, much less train himself to fight against youkai if he were to be an executive of a big tradingpany. No, it would be a different story if he were an executive in the security department of the tradingpany, but there is no one in that position at least here, and therefore it would be pointless to discuss it.


    Anyway, this situation should be a precious example of what would happen if a single "youkai" were thrown into a group of merchants.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!?"


    "D*mn! This guy is so fast... Ughh!!?"


    One man screams as his shoulder is trampled by the monster that suddenly appears and leaps at him. Another man, who was standing beside him, fires his handgun to fight back, only to have his hand sliced open with the gun barrel. The severed finger falls to the ground with the barrel of the gun, and the man cowering with his wrist gushing with blood.


    "Eeekk..!? Run...!?"


    The man''s back is turned in terror as he runs away, which is a bad move. Youkai, whose body is currently mutated, runs with the swiftness of a lion, closes the distance at once, and with a single swing of his ws, rips open the body of the one who runs away. The man, paralyzed by severed nerves, falls to the ground and convulses.


    The monster looks like a horse, a lion, a lizard, a wolf, an insect, and even a fish. Even now, the monster''s body is being destroyed, regenerated, and reconstructed with each passing moment as theplex intertwining of the two forces of energies within it causes everyone to look at the figure with disgust and fear in their eyes.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrr... Roooarrrrr!!!!</i>''


    "Ah... ugh......"


    The creature turns around and lets out a roaring roar. Meanwhile, Kayo, who was unable to keep up with the change in the situation, gazed at the figure in a daze. To her, the roar seemed to be angry, despairing,menting, or in agony.


    ...but to the rest of the people, it was nothing short of horrifying.


    "D*mn...!? D*mn you ......!"


    "Huh...? Aaaahhh... Noooo!?"


    Kurayoshi takes advantage of the chaos and starts to take action as the monsters attack the men in the vicinity at random.


    He hid in the monster''s blind spot with a Matagama he obtained from Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office), blocked Kayo''s mouth, and dragged her away in the dark night. From Kurayoshi''s point of view, there was any number of ways he could have done it as long as he could have secured Kayo. He had many subordinates other than the ones he had brought here. Only Kayo, the hostage, could not be reced here, so Kurayoshi tried to escape the situation by kidnapping her...


    ''<i>ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!</i>''


    The next moment, the monster jumped as if it were running in the sky, and it blocked Kurayoshi''s path. The creature, which seemed to be a mixture of several beings, let out a ferocious and maniacal roar when it finally came to a halt, stomping on his foot. Kurayoshi and even Kayo, who was directly confronted by the monster''s deadly gaze, shudder involuntarily.


    "Tsk! Someone get this thing... D*mn it!"


    He quickly turns around and tries to shout at someone, but it''s no use. The scene behind him was horrific. Noses and ears, fingers and wrists cut off, abdomens and backs ripped open, shoulders and legs crushed, and not one of the men crumpled in a bloody heap, moaning and groaning, was able to carry out the order.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrr...!!!</i>''


    "Ugh...!!?"


    Kurayoshi, who had been blindsided by the horrific scene behind him, was jerked out of his reverie by the sound of the roar. As he turns his head to face it, he sees a four-legged monster slowly and steadily closing in on him and Kayo. It is the behavior of a predator that gradually hunts down its prey...


    "D*mn, d*mn, d*mn, d*mn it!! You monster!! Do you want anything to happen to this gi��Aaaaaaggghh!!!??"


    Kurayoshi pulls out his wakizashi (sword) and holds it at Kayo''s neck as if threatening the monster, but in the next instant, his left shoulder flesh and his left ear are torn off by the tongue that has been stretched out from the monster''s mouth that has been ripped open. The monster''s gesture of observation was just a deception. In reality, it was merely stalling for time to "rebuild" its own body, which had no means of flight. And the blow aimed at Kurayoshi''s fear was aplete surprise.


    "Ughhhhh...!!?"


    "Eeekk!?"


    The old merchant drops his wakizashi in pain as his shoulder and ear are blown off. The blood sprays onto Kayo''s outfit as well, and the girl lets out a small scream...


    On the other hand, the monster seems to be unustomed to the sensation of its own head, which has been "regenerated" and "transformed" in a short period, changing its structure. While the monster was unable to retract his fully extended tongue, struggling to hold it in a sort of stupidly open mouth with its reddish-ck, mucus-glistening tongue hanging down, Kurayoshi, who is a merchant and not a warrior, does not miss the opportunity.


    "Ggghhh...! You monster!!"


    Kurayoshi pulled out his spare handgun in pain, held his shoulder, and pulled the trigger to fire. The shot then hit the inside of the monster''s pte.


    With the sound of the gunshot, blood sttered.


    Despite it was a monster, the surface of the monster''s mouth, however, is not as tough as it seems, and the next moment it screams in pain and cries out, cowering.


    "Ha! It''s working! It works, you filthy servant! D*mn you! You''ve got to be kidding me! Next time I''ll blow your brains out once more! And then... and then... I''ll cut you open and sell you in pieces...!"


    Kurayoshi smirks in mockery at finally inflicting an injury that doesn''t look like an injury. It was full of madness, partly to cover up the fear and pain.


    "Die, dieeeee...!!"


    Then he pulled the trigger to fire a bullet loaded into the other end of the barrel of the gun...


    ''<i>......</i>''


    A momentter, Botan, who had been sneaking around with the same shikigami since the kidnapping, approached Kurayoshi''s gun. And the next moment, she cast a slight curse on him...


    "Aagghh!?"


    As soon as he pulled the trigger, the handgun exploded due to the ck powder that generated heat and exploded. The barrel shatters, pieces of steel fly off, and Kurayoshi''s finger is blown off.


    "My finger... My finger... !? Aagghhh!!?"


    Kurayoshi, who is suffering from his bloody hand, is suddenly struck by a floating sensation. And it was not an imagination, but a fact.


    The creature had already bitten off its fully grown tongue. Then it bit the old merchant''s clothes, leaving him bleeding. The old merchant was lifted up and caught in its mouth.


    "No, stop it! Stop it, you monster!!? Aagghhh...!!?"


    The monster swung at the iling Kurayoshi. Again and again, it swung wildly and then mmed him into the walls of the warehouses around...


    "Aaaghh!? Stoppp!! Stop... aghii...!!!?"


    The sound of bones being broken echoes over and over again. There is also the sound of clothes being torn. Now, his body is scraped and bruised, and blood sprays from the wounds on his hands in all directions. And then...


    "Ggh......!!!?"


    The old merchant, who had been thrown to the ground like a piece of dust, was now only moaning and twitching. He was not dead, but he was dying. At least, he was so battered that he could not escape from this ce by himself.


    "......"


    The creature looks down at him and snarls in displeasure, but then loses interest in the dying old merchant and turns on his heel. Then he sets his gaze on Tachibana Kayo.


    "...!?"


    The look in its eyes made her shoulders shake, but Kayo didn''t run away. No, she couldn''t. It goes without saying that she would have been caught immediately even if she tried to run away on shaky legs against the presence in front of her.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrr...</i>''


    With a growl, step by step, it slowly moves toward Kayo. It did not take long for the distance between them to close. Before long, youkai was standing right in front of Kayo, looking down at her. But... that was all.


    There was silence... yes, only silence. No, only the sound of the monster''s tiny breaths can be heard. Kayo was overwhelmed by the pressure in front of her, but she gathered her courage and moved her mouth slowly.


    "Tomobe.... san...?"


    Its red eyes looked down at her and it tilts its head in a gesture of observation. It made Kayo call out to it as if she were pleading or praying, hoping for a ray of hope.


    But...


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Huh!? Eek...!?"


    The reprimand echoes in the girl''s ear, and the next moment, the monster in front of her leaps at her like a predator that has found its prey... but is intercepted by an invisible protection.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrr!!!??</i>''


    A screeching sound like steel being torn apart is followed by the monster''s screams and yells. Youkai, who had been blocked from preying on the girl by the boundary, charged forward once more in a fury... only to be blocked by the boundary.


    "Are you okay!!? Don''t let go of those hair ornaments and bracelets!!"


    "Eh!? B-but...!!?"


    "It''ll eat you alive!?"


    Kayo is confused by the shikigami who is ordering her from her shoulder, but Botan sternly tells her. After all, it was hard to believe that she could talk to the monster who was trying to bite and tear apart the boundary right in front of her eyes. If Kayo throws out the curse-tool, she will surely be devoured in the next moment. Therefore, Botan reprimanded her severely.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrr... Roarrrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    "Eek...!?"


    Kayo, on the other hand, is horrified, terrified, and trembling at the sight before her. This is partly because a horrifying-looking monster is attacking in front of her with an obvious deadly and murderous intent, but that is not the only reason.


    The curse-tool must have been of fairly good quality for the items sold in the stalls. In many cases, cheap amulets and charms are only effective in repelling low-ss youkai. However, the one that Kayo had with her was physically protecting her against monsters of medium youkai ss, and even wounding the monster.


    Still, the boundary, which protects Kayo, is of no use against bullets, bows, or even spears and swords. However, if the opponent was an impure beast, it was a different story, and the boundary was currently preventing the monster''s fangs or ws, or rather, purifying it by burning its youkai power from the point where it touched. Kayo could see the sound and smell of burning flesh emanating from the ground as the youkai leaped against the boundary, bubbling, and burning. Red blood also seeps out from the painful wounds, staining the boundary, and even that evaporates in a thin white smoke.


    ''Roarrrrrrrr...!!!??"


    The beast screams ferociously, fiercely, and yet somewhat painfully. It screamed, wed, and bared its fangs at Kayo, but its deadly weapon could not reach the girl.


    However, Kayo was not so bold as to remain calm. Especially when she knew the identity of the monster that was attacking her.


    "N-no... please don''t do that! N-no matter how many times you do it, it''s no use! So, please, stop it!! Please stop..."


    The plea in a mournful voice is filled with not only fear but also emotion... Kayo is surely in love with the filthy monster that is now biting and devouring her, but she does not want to hurt him...


    ''<i>Roar!! Roar... Roarrrrrrrr!!!</i>''


    "Don''t... Please... don''t do that..."


    Kayo mutters as she looks at youkai through the red blood-soaked boundary.


    It was painful, Kayo who had not been hurt by youkai, but felt bitter and in pain. It hurt her heart. Seeing youkai in front of her... seeing him hurt... was so painful.


    Then, Kayo suddenly noticed something strange. It was a new awareness. The unnatural behavior of the unidentified being in front of her.


    Thinking about it, it was. From the way it has been behaving so far, there is no way that the being in front of her is just a monster without wisdom. It has a brain that knows its priorities and how to find an opening. Would such a being w at the boundary as if it were a desperate thing, and would it do anything more than sink its fangs into the boundary? Wouldn''t he immediately understand that such a thing is meaningless?


    "Then.."


    Kayo, whose vision had been clouded by fear, became aware of this as she became calm. She noticed the cracked ws of the being in front of her, the fangs of the being, and the oozing blood from the base of the ws. The movement of its ws and fangs seemed to be aimed not so much to attack Kayo, but rather to strike at the boundary itself...


    "......!!? Please stop!! You can''t do that...!?"


    Kayo screams. Screaming. Finally, after all this time, Kayo realizes. The move is not meant to hurt Kayo. It''s to make himself...


    ''<i>Wait... stop it! You''ll die...!?</i>''


    Botan''s Shikigami shouts to stop Kayo from removing her hair ornament. But her voice doesn''t reach her. She understands what he is trying to do and doesn''t want to hurt him anymore... so Kayo impulsively tries to throw it away with both hands while half crying... but she has already lost her chance. After all...


    "Oh my, oh my, you''ve been so naughty again, haven''t you? You made such a mess."


    A momentter, with a voice like the sound of a clear bell, someone appeared in front of Kayo''s eyes. She was dressed in a bright and shiny cherry-red kimono, and her hair was fluttering in the air more beautifully than that. The figure was fantastic, imaginary, and made a stronger impression on those who saw it in contrast to the ugly, bloodied monster...


    "Come on, my dear. It''s already past midnight. Let''s stop this idle talk and go home, shall we?"


    The peach-colored lord who appeared before the girl''s eyes said to his transformed subordinate and to the man he loved most. Like a wife speaking to her husband whom she has loved and been with for many years, she spoke so proudly, as a matter of course...


    "......"


    For a moment, silence reigns over the ce. Both Kayo and the monster stiffened at the sudden intruder. However, the meaning of this reaction is quite different.


    Unlike Kayo, who was frozen in pure astonishment, the monster''s reaction was based on his crisis control ability, whiches from the sixth sense of the beast.


    The instincts of a youkai, the senses, and the few fragments of memory that remained appealed to the monster. It knew how dangerous and threatening the presence in front of it was.


    It knew its situation even amid its muddled and unclear thoughts. Now, the two forces inside the monster were intertwined, engulfing, eating each other, and making the situation untenable.


    ...In spite of the fact that the foundation of its race is the beast of the sacred spirit, the monster was already halfway to being a hideous mixture of the two.


    Its physical proportions had been shattered, its chrysalis-like human exterior had beenpletely stripped away, and yet inside it waspletely immature... And because of its forced awakening, because of its physical remodeling, its very existence itself was like that of an immature, undeveloped deformed child. Even while this was happening, its mind was wandering violently between human and youkai, its nature was going back and forth between them, and its cells were dying and regenerating, transforming and perishing, moment by moment. Intense and intense pain shot through its entire body, driving it insane. In the midst of it all, a reason like a faint sleep was thinking, and the creature made its choice.


    ''<i>ROARRRRR!!!</i>''


    The next moment, youkai jumped at it with a ferocious roar, but its movement wasckluster due to the exhaustion of body and mind, and it was too sluggish for Aoi, no matter if she was a mere human being. In fact, if she had wanted to, she could have reaped the life of this ugly monster with one swing of her hand. But Aoi epted the blow of its jaw irresistibly.


    ''<i>Is she insane!? Is she out of her mind!!?</i>''


    Botan shouted through the shikigami at Aoi''s choice to ept the bite of the monster on her shoulder. It was something she could not understand at all. After all, Aoi, who could avoid it, pass it off, or even return it to dust without allowing any counterattack. So, she had no idea why the girl epted the monster''s fangs on her shoulder without anything.


    And the same is true for Kayo, who looks dumbfounded at the peach-colored girl who was bitten irresistibly in front of her. No, that''s not right. That is wrong. It''s not the fact that the bite is irresistible that really surprises her...


    "Oh my, you poor thing, I will correct it. It wasn''t a big bite. It''s a sweet bite at best."


    Aoi says this to both of them with ease and dignity. And if they take a closer look, they find that her words are not false. Because there was only a red stain on Aoi''s shoulder despite the bite.


    If it had been serious, the bleeding would have been so serious. No, on the contrary, she would have been surely bitten off her shoulder meat by the arm. On the contrary, some of the blood on her shoulder was probably not even Aoi''s blood. Because the blood was overflowing from the wound of the tongue which the creature had cut off by itself.


    Well, considering that, it was not wrong to say that the present wound was a sweet bite at best. However, even before being bitten, one could not have known that before being bitten.


    "I know it will happen. Because it''s me."


    She didn''t put any effort into it. Aoi just talked with a natural certainty, withmon sense, as if she was telling a trivial fact. It proves how much she believed in "him"... or rather, proved how much she believed in "him".


    "Ah... Uuu..."


    And that statement, in fact, pierced Kayo''s heart with an invisible sword. Can she do what the girl in front of her did without any hesitation, without any fear, without any knowledge of what was going on before and after?


    ...The answer is clear from the existence of the curse-tool still at hand, and Kayo sits down involuntarily in front of the sense of inferiority and defeats that assails her when she realizes it.


    "......"


    Aoi took a nce at Kayo and immediately returned her gaze as if she had lost interest in her. In fact, it was true. For her now,forting Kayo was near the bottom of her priority list. She had more important things to do than that.


    "Good grief, you''re like this the moment I take my eyes off you. Maybe I should chain you up some more?"


    Aoi giggles with something neither joking nor serious. As for youkai, it doesn''t answer her. It just stays frozen, with its jaw touching or not touching her shoulder, and continues to endure something. No, it was something that youkai knew. It was out of question for youkai to leave an irresistible girl full of spiritual power right in front of it, and Aoi understood that it was putting all its little reason into suppressing its violent instincts.


    That''s why...


    "I''m afraid that that woman''s stuff smells and tastes as bad as rotten meat, but... well, you''ll just have to put up with it."


    She patted up its head lovingly and boasted... The next moment, Aoi took out the ck pill from her pocket and made the monster swallow it into the back of its throat while twisting her arm into the gap between its sharp fangs.


    ''<i>Grrghh...!!!?</i>''


    A momentter, Aoi closes the jaws of the half-baked monster forcingly which tried to spit out the pill with a vomiting reflex. She did not care about the fangs digging into her shoulders, did not change her facial color at all, and just held the mouth which was about to open by the conditioned reflex with her white and thin arms. There is only one pill. If she made the youkai spit it out, there was nothing she could do this time. So, Aoi had to stop it to do so.


    ''<i>Grrrrr... Roarrr... Grooeggh!!?</i>''


    "Don''t. No vomit. Just swallow it..."


    Aoi holds the youkai as it shakes its head in agony and tries tosh out, preventing it from vomiting. A lot of salivae and gastric juice dripped from between its fangs, staining Aoi''s hand and outfit... and its fangs started to bite deeply into her shoulder because it was writhing in agony.


    "It''s okay. It is fine if it''s me. Just don''t throw up yet, okay?"


    However, Aoi deres without any difort or pain. In any case, it would be the same afterward, and above all, she is not willing for him to get dirty or hurt. No, she might not have even recognized it as dirt or injury.


    And then... the moment finally arrives.


    "Here ites...."

 Chapter 43.2

    Chapter 43.2


    Aoi is ready for it when she confirms that the youkai swallowed the pills and then started moaning in pain from inside its stomach. And then... the next moment, Aoi let go of her hands which were mping its mouth tightly.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrr......!!?</i>''


    "Eeekk!?"


    Kayo screamed at the sight of arge amount of blood spitting out from the monster''s mouth as if it was gushing out.


    No, it was not only blood. What was spewed out in the flood of blood were internal organs and bones. It was a gruesome sight, as if the contents of its stomach, including its internal organs, had been roughly thrown out...


    On the other hand, Aoi, who had been receiving it directly, watched for the right moment without changing her face at all. And it came atst.


    "...!"


    Something big was spat out, and Aoi grabbed it as if she was holding it while her head was sttered with blood and flesh. Almost at the same time, the creature literally spits out everything inside of it, and it copsed to its death. Sinking into a sea of blood.


    "Ah......"


    Kayo, who could do nothing but stare at the scene without any words because it was so horrifying, suddenly realized what Aoi was holding at this moment.


    "Tomobe... san...?"


    Kayo muttered as she saw the figure copsing in Aoi''s hands holding him in a princess hug. His whole body was covered with reddish-ck fresh blood, not a stitch of his clothes, his hair was longer than it had been just a few minutes ago, and although he was unconscious more than anything else, he was certainly the person whom Kayo had fallen in love with...


    "Tomobe-sa��"


    "��You are the daughter of the Tachibana family, aren''t you?"


    Kayo was about to shout his name but was interrupted by a cold question. It was not loud, but the bottomless cold and somewhat nasty words were enough to stop Kayo''s screams and get her awareness and attention.


    "Don''t worry. I informed your father at the party before I came here. He should reach you before too long. And he''ll have plenty of men with him."


    Her voice was mocking and scornful, but it sounded sad and envious.


    "Shiro."


    "Hwee... Y-yes!!"


    At the call, the little fox, who had been ordered to hide in the shadows, rushes. At her waist was a small knife (kogatana) and in her hand was a cloak. Both of them were his equipment, which had been confiscated by theckeys and recovered by Aoi and the others.


    Aoi wiped some of the bloodstained body with her own clothes and wrapped him in the cloak to hide his appearance so that his appearance would not be recognized.


    "Now, the cleanup..."


    Softly, Aoi starts to draw out numerous charms... simple forms from the cuffs of her kimono. The form sticks to the heads of the men who fall down, moaning and groaning, and takes away their consciousness, while at the same time falsifying some of their memories. At the same time, the remaining form clings to the corpse of the monster sinking into the pool of blood... and ignites.


    "Huh!?"


    "As a matter of course, I can''t leave this behind. It can''t be helped.


    The fire that suddenly broke out instantly carbonized the flesh and blood of the "shell" creature. If it had been alive, it would have been nothing but a lump of flesh now that its body had been expelled. With no more youkai energy, no more spiritual energy, and no more faintly wafting divine energy, it was easy to burn it down.


    "P-princess..."


    "Yes. They''re faster than I thought they''d be. Shall we go before we get into trouble?"


    Aoi knew what Shiro was trying to tell her and ordered her to go. Kayo also heard several footsteps in the distance. Perhaps they are...


    "Oh, yes, yes. I almost forgot."


    Aoi''s words forced Kayo to stop thinking.


    "Ah...?"


    At that moment, Kayo was in a kind of hypnosis. A kind of hypnosis, which is induced by the word technique. Her consciousness is clear, but her body does not move. Kayo, who was surprised and puzzled by this, realizes it just before it happens.


    With a snap, a fan lifts Kayo''s chin. A beautiful girl with peach-colored hair was in front of her. She looks at Kayo with her dark eyes and a thin mouth lifted up as if she is examining a domestic animal''s growth.


    "Oh... Ah...."


    "Oh my, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Don''t worry, I''m a generous person, I won''t take your food. I just want you to make me a promise."


    "A... promise...?"


    "Yes."


    Kayo is more confused by Aoi''s words. And because she is nervous about what she will say, she nces at the man she holds in one hand for a moment, then returns her gaze and waits for the rest of her words.


    "...if you''re worried about him, don''t tell anyone about tonight, about what happened to him. Well... let''s just say that the youkai for sale which that trash hid in the warehouse has escaped, okay? I''m sure they''re doing something simr anyway."


    Aoi pointed with her chin at the fallen men behind her and ordered her to fabricate such a situation.


    "T-that''s..."


    "You can do it, right? If not, he will be handed over to the Onmyou dormitory or something. I''m telling you, if he''s handed over to that ce, he''ll never be human again, okay?"


    Aoi had seen through the man only for a short while. Because of all the things he had taken in, both factors were precious ones. If those things were seen by the researchers of the Onmyo dormitory, they would be happy to experiment on him and dissect him. Thus, he would never see the light of day again.


    "Huh...!? T-that means I''ll lie...."


    "You can do that, right?"


    "Ah..."


    The pressure in those narrowed eyes made Kayo shrug. If anything, she would have been a little incontinent. She was so young, and she had neither the skill nor the determination to fight. The fact that she didn''t faint under Aoi''s deadly force so close to her was simply because she was being treated with a little less pressure.


    What''s your reply?"


    "...Y-yes."


    And at Aoi''s urging for the third time, Kayo had no other choice but to say what Aoi wanted. It was thest advice... no, because she instinctively knew that it was a warning. And because she knew that even such absurdity was quite tolerable considering the temperament of the woman in front of her...


    "Hehe, you''ve managed to lose all your venom. I like an honest girl like you, you know? ...If it weren''t so, I''d forcibly rewrite his memory. But I''m sure he won''t like it much. So, I''ll allow it."


    "Ah...!?"


    Kayo''s bonds are broken, and she falls down to the ground.


    "Well then, tell them the story that''s been piling upter on, Miss Tachibana. Good day to you."


    Looking down at her, the cherry princess smiles coldly as she holds her beloved in her arms, and turns on her heel, showing off the bite wound on her shoulder.


    ...with a beautiful, winning smile.


    "Ah... Ah......"


    Aoi walks away with graceful behavior like a princess in a picture story. Kayo gazes at her back, and what is left is just an unspeakable sense of defeat, guilt, impermanence, hopelessness, emptiness, and loss.


    Because isn''t it so? After realizing that she was in love with him, after having put himself on the line twice for her... maybe three times to protect her, and yet when the time came she couldn''t make the decision to protect him, she couldn''t say anything about the fact that another woman had spilled her blood to save the man she was in love with, and that he was taken away from her. She has no right, she''s too stupid, she''s too pathetic... this makes her sound like a nasty antagonist in a romance novel who is in love with the main characters and gets in their way.


    ...in short, she is a wretched existence who will never be able to be with the protagonists of romance novels.


    "Sob... Uu... Uuuuu... Ueeeee...."


    This is not her love story, she has no right to realize it, and with a sob, the girl lost her first love, which she had just realized was pure...


    * * *


    "P-princess..."


    "Leave her alone. After all, that foolish merchant will be here soon."


    Aoi smiles sarcastically. Yes, there''s no need to worry about her. She has allies. She has a family that cares about her. So there is no need for her to worry about anything.


    ...because she''s much more fortunate than her.


    "......"


    Squeeze~ she squeezes him tightly, and her grip on him grows stronger. It was hatred, joy, and jealousy. After all, no one in her family had been there for her until today, and she was so happy that he had saved her and so frustrated that he had turned so ragged for her sake...


    "N-no... it''s not that, it''s the injury on the princess''s shoulder..."


    The fox cub asks shyly.


    "...hehehe, I knew you''d be cunning..."


    "Hweeehh!!? T-that''s not what I meant...!?"


    Aoi teases Shiro who hurriedly exins her meanness and resumes her steps... Then, as if remembering, she stops and stares at the empty space. Stares. Gazing. Then she warns...


    "Oh, yes, that''s for you, too, you know? If you say anything to that old man that I don''t want him to hear, I won''t let you get away without a fight, so remember that."


    * * *


    "......?"


    Matsushige Botan, who had been sharing her vision with the shikigami and retrieving the Tamagata, involuntarily jerked up and fell back down onto the chair behind her.


    "Khh...!? Eye technique through a shikigami...! What a skill she has...!!"


    Botan took one look at her twitching hand and clicked her tongue. Unlike Kayo''s word technique, her bindings were caused by the eye technique... but she didn''t expect to be beaten so easily through the Shikigami, even though she had a countermeasure against the spirit (mind) technique...


    "And... keep quiet to my grandfather, huh? That''s ridiculous. Am I supposed to turn a blind eye to something like that...?"


    Botan''s face twisted as she remembered the servant''s transformed appearance. It was an outrageous demand. She had expected that the servant would end up with a monster as far as the blood of the notorious fallen god was concerned, but she was astonished to see such an oblique result. Perhaps it is because of the drug and its ingredients brought by the girl, but still...


    "Even though it was only a little bit of a failure because it was in a state of immaturity... There''s no way that man can be left alone like that forever, you know!"


    A human being cannot and should not be something other than a human being. There is no good future for them.


    Therefore, Botan was convinced that she should dispose of such an existence which had no cure and would take a long time even to prolong its life as quickly as the situation permitted. Who would sumb to such a threat?


    "Well, well, that''s not good... isn''t it?"


    "Huh...!?"


    With those words in her ear, Botan realized that she was being hugged from behind by an arm around her neck. It was the work of a person who had fooled even the five senses with their advanced concealment technique.


    Immediately, Botan woke the demon bear (Onikuma), who had been lying down inside the room, by forcing it to wake up with her technique. The great youkai was instantly awakened by the power of the charms that had been imnted in its head, and at about the same time, it bared its fangs and pounced on the attacker with ws raised...


    "Shut your mouth, you dog!"


    "Gyauuu!?"


    But the next moment, an anchor mmed into its face and it copsed.


    "Ukyuu~~~......"


    "Tsk, you''re useless!"


    The demon bear holds its broken, blood-dripping nose and gets teary-eyed. At this point, the beast''s fighting spirit hadpletely waned. Botan tsked her tongue in contempt at the sight of such a pitiful bear as if she were looking at a coward.


    "Well, then, could you do me a favor? I''d like you to wait a bit before you tell on the old man, okay?"


    The person who hit the demon bear turned her head toward Botan as if nothing had happened. And then, with a sexy, liquor- and bitchy odor wafting through the air, the blue demon pleaded with Botan... while preparing to tear her head off at any moment if she wants to.


    "...!? You smell too strong! Is that how you ask someone for a favor...!!?"


    "Yes. That''s how demons (oni) ask others for things."


    It seemed that the demon''s asking for a favor was practically a threat.


    "I think you need to add the meaning to the dictionary...!? I mean, why are you in such a heat!!?"


    Botan says in disgust at the smell, as if to spit it out. In fact, she did not want to smell it for a long time because she was not very strong. At the same time, she did not understand why this demon was in such a heat of passion that it smelled so bad.


    "Well, well, well, it''s natural to be excited, isn''t it? After seeing such a nice scene. And would you like to see it? My underwear is soaking again..."


    "I don''t want to see it!? ...I mean, your Shikigami survived too? Where the hell is it? I didn''t see it."


    "Well, I was watching it through your vision."


    "...!?"


    Botan shuts her mouth when she hears this outrageous statement without hesitation. She''s peeking into another person''s vision of the shikigami through her own eyes? How easy it is for her to say that. If it weren''t for this demon''s words, she wouldn''t have taken them seriously. After all, it''s a well-documented fact that the red-haired blue demon is also skilled in the spiritual technique.


    "...Well, anyway. That''s surprising. I''d have thought you''d be mortified to see something like that."


    She knows this demon has dered an unexinable desire to be killed by a hero since she came to live here on her own. That''s why she didn''t know what she would do if she saw that servant turn into a monster, and that''s why she wanted to get rid of him before she realized what had happened...


    "...? Oh, I must admit that I was a little disappointed when I first saw his transformation. I felt betrayed after I had given him my attention. After all, he really shouldn''t have taken in that joke of a creature''s blood... But?"


    Having said that, the demonughed. Her mouth gaped open, and sheughed, drooling from the corners of her mouth, excited to the point of debauchery. Sheughed as if she had just seen a great feast.


    "I knew it the moment I saw those eyes. He''s the one I''ve been looking up to!"


    Most of the people who have turned to youkai, unless they are well-prepared or of a special kind, are basically destroyed by their wild, evil, beastly desires. And when ites to the blood of the youkai mother, the incarnation of desire, it is normal for a person to turn into a monster with only carnal desires and appetites.


    But what about him? Perhaps there is also the factor of the drug pill... However, even taking that into consideration, his appearance when he transformed, and his behavior, even if youkai''s habit, he must have been driven by a terrible urge to do so, and most of all, that impossible transformation itself was probably to rescue that little girl... And that''s why...


    "That''s good, that''s good, that''s goooood! Very good! Ah, that''s right! It''s great! Amazing!!!! Climax!!!! Things are back to normal, and although I have a fewints, I''m generally very happy with the results! It was a great show!"


    Aoko the Blue Demon deres in a good mood. In fact, the transformation seemed to her to be so brilliant. Such a transformation in such a short period must have taken a heavy mental toll on the man. And yet... it was admirable for the demon to see him behave so humanely. No matter how much his body became a monster, his eyes still had the will of a human being, and he kept himself in control until the end of his life. It was madly sweet to her.


    ...she even admired him.


    "...is something wrong?"


    "...? Oh, no. I was just thinking about the past. ...Hmm?"


    Botan asked with a look of disbelief in her eyes at the demon who suddenly became silent, and the demon came back to herself and answered in a somewhat clownish and selfish tone as usual. At the same time, she suddenly starts sniffing as if she has noticed something.


    "Sniff, sniff, sniff..."


    "What, what is it? You have been sniffing me since a while ago... Hmm!? H-honestly, I''m feeling very ufortable...?"


    Botan is deeply disgusted by the fact that the demon, who is a beautiful woman only in appearance, sniffs her like a dog without any hesitation like an old man,ing so close to her side, neck, and arms that her nose almostes in contact with them. The demon, on the other hand,pletely ignores her words and continues to sniff her carefully. Then she narrowed her...eyes.


    "Heh..."


    "Wh-what''s the matter with you? You sniffed someone''s body odor and suddenly you''re making a face..."


    "No, no, I just thought it''d be interesting."


    "Huh!? What...!?"


    The next moment, the demon licked Botan''s neck naturally. Botan didn''t know what she was doing for a moment because of the naturalness of the movement, and she screamed in shock. Then, she tried to move away from her... but she fell down due to the effect of the still continuous binding technique.


    "Hahaha, well, I''d better go to bed now, staying upte is bad for my skin. You should be careful, too. Don''t be too careless just because you''re young."


    "Shut up, you noisy monster!"


    "Kyau!?"


    The girl with teary eyes and affected by curses give a hateful look at the demon who walks away with a merry smile on her face.


    ...It is another story that the bear who tried to wake up but Botan out of anger kicked it with her heels and made it teary-eyed.


    * * *


    "......Well, well, this taste is quite nostalgic again. Hey, hey, is that person still alive?"


    Aoko licks her lips glossily with her red tongue and murmurs as she walks down the corridor with shelves full of books.


    "This peculiar sour taste and the persistent sweetness that makes me want to recline... it''s a terrible curse. Five, or maybe six years ago? That guy still has a bad character. It''s a far cry from my forgiving, kind-hearted, honest self."


    The demon analyzes the curse on the girl from the taste of sweat she licks off. While analyzing it, she utters some nonsense that would make anyone frown if they heard it.


    "Well, this is not so bad for a plot. I''m sorry to say this, but... it could be used as material for my n to create a hero."


    Kukuku~ the demonughed. In her mind''s eye, she sees the image of youkai, one of the "Four Disasters" who have been officially defeated, but whose personality is more twisted and vicious than any of the others...

 Chapter 44.1

    Chapter 44.1


    I was in a dark, cold deep slumber. I was asleep, awake, conscious, unconscious, ambiguous, unclear, random, senseless, drifting in and out of consciousness without even knowing the flow of time, and it seemed like an eternity had already passed...


    "......?"


    Along with the indescribable floating sensation, I perceived a sensation that my foggy consciousness was bing clearer and clearer. Then, slowly but surely, I awakened from the depths of unconsciousness, as if I were floating... and...


    "Happy�`Birthday�`to�`you! Happy�`Birthday�`to�`you! Happy�`Birthday, my little boy!"


    The first thing I recognized in that space was a green-haired monster sitting in front of me, pping her hands and singing Happy Birthday with a smiling face. Or rather, it was a suspicious figure who called me "little boy" without my permission.


    ...But I didn''t understand what she was talking about by any chance.


    "......"


    Anyway, I let out a small sigh to calm down for now. I go back to myst memory. I recall my knowledge of the original story. Then I analyze the situation and make a decision.


    "Happy�`Birthday�`to�`you... Uggkyaa!?"


    ...I decide the best thing do is to blind the monster in front of me.


    "It''s terrible. I''m going to cry if you silently blind your mother while celebrating your birthday, you know... Mother is really going to cry!"


    Sob, sob~ments the youkai mother. But I don''t remembering out from under your legs, do I?


    "I see, is this what you call a spiritual world, as seen in...?"


    I look around the white space and guess. I had seen such a space in a game before. I remember the main character wandering in such a ce when he was unconscious.


    "So you''re saying that I''m unconscious in the real world?"


    "Ding-dong! That''s a good answer. I''ll pat your head as a reward."


    "No, thanks. I mean, don''te this way."


    I reply calmly, pushing away the approaching monster. Even in the spirit world, there is no reason for me to carelessly approach a monster.


    "So, why am I here...?"


    I ask with a nce at youkai mother. Her appearance was quite different from what I had seen before.


    Her human-like face is the same. Her lush green hair is the same. Her rich, plump, curvaceous, attractive body is the same as her background as a former earth mother, but... the lower half of her body is human, not a mass of hideous flesh, and she is dressed in decent clothes, unlike the one, I saw before.


    ...wait, the clothes she was wearing were the linen that my real mother used to wear.


    "Tsk...! That''s disgusting. Anything can happen in the spirit world..!!"


    I clicked my tongue with sincere hatred. If I look closely, the face of the monster reminds me forcibly of my mother in this world. They don''t look alike, but they give off the same vibe. It''s as if it''s invading my memories, painting them over...


    "Hehehe, I wonder if this is what it''s like inside the house?"


    "Huh...?"


    With her warm, but crawling words, I finally noticed the change in the scenery around me. The room was no longer an empty space with only white walls. There were winter clothes and sandals hanging from the crude straw ceiling and wooden walls. In the center of the room, there was a hearth with a crackling sound, a linen floor covering, and a bedroom with old-fashioned bedclothes behind a sliding door. It is a poor, cold vige house... but it is too nostalgic a scene...


    "Hey, did you just read my mind..? No, no, this is..."


    I stare at the monster in front of me with a look of disgust on my face, but soon I realize what this phenomenon is and my face contorts into despair. It was a fact that I didn''t want to admit.


    "Haha, well, if it''s a monster like you, it''s no wonder that even a few drops of your blood possess a certain personality...!"


    My smile was drawn back. Even though I understood it in my head, it was still unreasonable, and the fact that it made me sick to the point of nausea didn''t change either. It is true that even a few drops of her blood have enough power to make me feel youkai-ized. So, no wonder that the blood itself has a personality and is a parasite in my brain.


    It''s not something as cute as being seen by a shikigami or having my memories forcibly ripped open. That means this monster can watch my memories from the inside as if they were her own, 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, all year round. That''s great, you b*stard...!!


    "Hehehe, of course, that''s right. A mother should always keep an eye on her little boy and respond to his call for ''help'', right? In fact, I did, didn''t I?"


    To my anger, youkai mother responds with a fluent and cheerful reply that is clearly out of tune. What is more annoying is that I let my guard down and almost feel reassured by her words.


    The monster, though it did not have a simr face, had an atmosphere that reminded me of my mother in this life. It was overflowing with a maternal love that directly strikes my instincts, and it was filled with a venom that makes me want to be indulged even if I know it by reason.


    And the only reason why I was not swallowed up by it was because I knew that she was such a being and I was disgusted by her words and her way of being. Without prior knowledge, the violence of attraction would have dominated me... But that''s all right. More importantly, the way she just said...


    "Help? What do you mean...!!?"


    "Well, I guess this memory doesn''t impress you too much... Hehehe, then, how about this?"


    Before I could express my doubts, the world around me had changed. Suddenly the world changes.


    "Kizuki''s residence...!!"


    The room was a magnificent Japanese-style room, different from the crude room I had just been in. The interior was familiar. This is...


    "Kizuki Hina''s room, huh?"


    Or, more precisely, from her mischievous, boorish, and mischievous childhood, I should say. There are holes in the shoji paper and scribbles on the wall. In fact, I remember that she used to get into trouble a lot when she didn''t know manners, probably because of her frustration and loneliness. So, the next time youkai mother is going to change isis...


    "Hahaha, that old hag!"


    Her face has not changed. The only thing that remains the same is their clothes. The outfit, the mood, and the memory she''s reading from my memory suggest that there is only one person she''s pretending to be.


    When I was a caretaker of sis (anego-sama), her grandmother, Kizuki Kochou, an old hag, used to visit Hina as a guardian, and she used to talk to me as well. I remember that she tried to act like a good adult, at least on the outside, by telling me that I could think of her as my real mother or grandmother, even though I was just over ten years old as well.


    ...No, I didn''t want to indulge in her at all when I remembered how much she did in the game. In fact, I kept as much distance as possible from her. And I''m sure she probably thought I was a brat with no charm. Well, it''s better that way, though, considering what happens to the main character in the bad ending.


    "I''m sorry to say, but that''s counterproductive. It''ll make me warier of you."


    "I see. Well, I thought you would be pleased, but... human sensibilities are difficult to understand."


    I pointed out, and youkai mother tilted her head with her finger raised at her mouth. Her tone was not an act, but she seemed to be really troubled. Even though she could uncover my memories, she could not interpret them correctly, which is why I should call her an outsider.


    "Well... Let''s see... Hehe, how about this?"


    Youkai mother looks a little lost and then says this as if she has made up her mind. At the same time, the surrounding scenery is distorted again, dposed, and rposed. It seems that she intends to show me another memory cut out from my head and reproduced.


    "D*mn, you do what you want with my memories. You''re treating me like a toy! What the hell are you going to do... now...?"


    After saying that, the next moment I stopped speechless at the recreation of the space. Then I open my eyes and exim. Why, of all ces...!!?


    "Ah, as I thought. But I have seen all your memories, you know. Among them, this scene was especially deeply etched in your memory... Hehehe, what do you think?"


    ...innocently, youkai mother probably did not have any other intention in what she said as if she was looking for my reaction. Regardless of the oue, she is the kind of person who would never even think of harboring any kind of malice toward those whom she recognizes as her own children, no matter what.


    However... no, that''s precisely why her words seemed so evil to me.


    "Ah... uh... ah......"


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth like a fish onnd at the sight of that. My face turned pale, and I was at a loss for words. This ce... yes, this ce...


    "Heh-heh, I guess this ce is better for you, then? Maybe I should change too."


    She dered this when she saw my obviously different reaction, and the next moment, youkai mother''s appearance, her atmosphere, and the subject associated with that face had changed as she approached me. The fact that she had chosen her as the object of my attention made me distort my face, exposing my emotions.


    "What!? You, of all people...! That''s my, my...!"


    I open my eyes and stare at the monster in anger, sadness, and hatred.


    It was as if I had been raped, defiled, and humiliated. It was too unpleasant. Too humiliating. Too insulting. This... this creature... of all people, taking the form of that person in my memory...!


    "...!?"


    "Oh, dear, I can''t believe you''ve gotten that excited. Hehehe, I''m so happy. You must be so happy too."


    The moment I was about to shout something about the fact that my benefactor''s precious memory had been tarnished... my arm exploded.


    No, to be precise, the flesh of my arm swelled rapidly. There was a creaking sound from the muscle fibers, and my clothes were torn from the inside, exposing a horrifying skin color that was clearly not that of a human being. She... or rather, youkai mother, who borrowed that person''s appearance, smiles at me with a misguided smile.


    "Gghh!? Gggiihh!!? Aaaaaggh!!? Wh-what the... what the hell is this!!?"


    I scream as I fall to the floor. My arm was already in an iprehensible state. Hair like an animal had started to grow on my arm, and then my fingernails had grown, and now I had more fingers, and then insect-like limbs appeared from the side, and even eyeballs and mouths appeared. And the abnormality spread to all parts of my body...


    "Ah!? Kkhhh!!? Agggh!? What the hell did you... what the hell did you do to me?!!"


    I scream. I shout angrily at the monster. I shout at her angrily with my emotions. However, youkai-mother smiles at me, seemingly oblivious to my hostility. Then she replies.


    "Hehehe, I haven''t done anything to you, you know. This is your spiritual world, after all. I''m just intruding. If you want, you can change this world to your heart''s content."


    "Huh...!? Khhh... T-then what''s this all about... Aghhh!?"


    I fell to the floor, sprawling on the floor, thinking about the meaning of youkai mother''s words. I thought about it, but I didn''t understand. And then, the infection spread further, and I writhed in agony.


    "You don''t have to think so hard, okay? Just be honest."


    "Just be... honest?"


    "Yes. That''s right. It''s simple. This world is inside your mind, which means that right now you are the truth, without any pretense, without any lie."


    The words echoed strangely, seeping into my brain. And it relentlessly reveals the truth that I have been trying to hide in my deepest psyche, pretending not to understand.


    "That is who you are, stripped of all your uselessness. The current you is the real you, revealing your instincts, your desires... and your emotions, okay?"


    ...The youkai mother deres a cruel fact with a smile.


    "...!!? Wh-what...!? Don''t... Don''t be stupid...!! Such a monster...!!"


    I stand up in pain as I deny it. Is this iprehensible, disgusting, horrifying figure my true nature? That''s impossible. It''s like I''m the monster...!


    "It''s true. But the reason you can expose yourself so clearly is because you have be a youkai, you know? However, humans, youkai, and other living creatures are no different, aren''t they? They are the same beings that feed on life, crave for life, and have greed. Only human beings are the only species among all living things that hide their instincts and mend their deceptions. If everyone removes his or her mask, what is the difference between them and the beasts of the field or the youkai?"


    The fallen mother goddess of the earth proims it as if to affirm it, as if to love it, as if to rejoice in it. She says it as if to reassure me. While I am fuming and suffering from my own change, it doesn''t seem to matter to the monster, who boasts that man, beast, and youkai, perhaps even insects, are all on the same side. No, wait! What did this guy just say....?


    "Agh... I-I became a youkai... huh?"


    The expression on her face was obviously strange. It is true that her blood has turned me into youkai. However, it should have been suppressed by the medicine, and her expression was not right for suchplete expression. It was as if she was saying...


    "Ah...?"


    At that moment, I remember. I remember what I did just before I lost consciousness. What I had be.


    "Uh... uh... uh...?"


    I remember. The feeling of my body being turned into a soggy mess. The sensation that even my mind is being transformed, as if it were being painted over. I remember the feeling of my body breaking through its human shell and turning into a horrifying monster with its desiresid bare. And with its ws and fangs, I... I...!!!


    "A... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh...!!!??"


    I scream. I roar. I go crazy. It was too horrible, too hopeless.


    "Ah, no way...! It''s a lie...!!? Khh... D-damn it... Ghhh!!?"


    "...well, it''s rare to see you in such a bare state. Poor boy, that''s how much you usually hide yourself."


    As soon as I regained my memory, the change elerated rapidly. Almost half of my body was already a lump of flesh, a mixture of various things that I could not understand. Meanwhile, seeing me in agony and pain as I was confronted with a cruel fact that I didn''t want to face, youkai mother put her hand on my cheek and muttered painfully, pathetically, and somewhat out of sync with me.


    "Really, you poor child. You''ve been like that all your life, even in your previous lives, haven''t you? Hiding yourself, pretending, being deprived, only to be given away... unable to rely on, unable to be cajoled, unable to cry?"


    She touches my cheek. Her eyes also look into mine. She looks into my eyes as if she can see through my soul, as if she''s raping my brain... The sensation is as sweet as a drug, taking away my thoughts and rationality in a situation that is too painful for me to even think about anything.


    "Aggghh... You... You b*stard...! Wh-what are you... talking nonsense...!!?"


    "Hehehe, you''re right. At least you have no regrets about your previous life, right? Well, it''s much easier to live than this absurd and unreasonable life, isn''t it? If only to live, that is."


    So says the creature meaningfully... D*mn it! Don''t, don''t look at me with that face, don''t look at me with those eyes... don''t look at me! Don''t pity me...!! Don''t make me want to cry, don''t make me want to be pampered...!!!


    "Ugh... Kkhh...!!?"


    Unspeakable impulses, and sadness almost overflow. It was an irresistible temptation, just as it had been when I had faced this monster''s body before. Moreover, my body is about to turn into a monster, and I am losing control of my emotions.


    ......Yes, I am bing a monster.


    "......!!?"


    In the face of this reality, the next thing I know, I''m clutching at the neck of the being in front of me. Pushing her down, I mounted her and crushed her thin, white neck with both of my transformed arms. A creaking sound echoed as the bones of her neck crumbled.


    "Oh, dear, you''re such a nuisance. But I can''t help it. I''m a part of you, and this is the world of your mind. However, it''s not good for you to get so excited."


    Even though she''s strangled, the person in front of me is... Nooo! It was a monster in that person''s skin. Still, she pats my head with a loving smile. As if my actions mean nothing at all, as if to insinuate.


    "Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up!! Don''t talk to me like that! Don''t pretend to be that person!! Don''t disgrace that person, you monster!!! Stop fooling me! Don''t y with me....!!"


    I yell at youkai mother''s words. I tighten her neck even more while yelling. And with my fingers, I crush her throat with my fingernails and I dig into her flesh. Still, the woman in front of me shows no sign of suffering. Rather, there is an abyss in her eyes that reflects back at me.


    ....an image of a horrifying monster, consumed by hatred and desire.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!????"


    I screamed. Like an animal, howling like youkai. I wail. Screaming. And then I just... I just... I went to...!


    "Aaaaah!!!?"


    "Hwaaahh!?"


    The next time I woke up with a scream, I was on the futon. My whole body was drenched in sweat, I was breathing heavily, and I awoke with an indescribable chill.


    "Ah...?"


    In my confused thoughts, I look around. It was an unfamiliar room. I hear the sound of my heart beating wildly. I couldn''t decide if I was dreaming or real, not even for a moment.


    "...!?"


    A momentter, I suddenly shifted my vision at the presence. There was a white girl with a surprised expression and a feeling of relief.


    ...it was a creature with ears and a tail that were clearly not human.


    "Tomobe-san...? Oh, I''m so d! You finally woke up..."


    "...!?"


    "Huh... What...!?"


    Immediately, I jump up and push down the girl in front of me. I grab her by the throat. I open my eyes, breathe heavily, and pour my spiritual power into my hand so that I can snap her neck at any moment.


    "Tomobe-san...? Wh-what ......?"


    I watch the presence in front of me with the utmost vignce. It was only natural that I would consider her dangerous. After all, I could only sense a hint of youkai power from the being in front of me and the only being with youkai power is youkai.


    "Tomobe... san.......?"


    I check my opponent''s appearance little by little, as if wary of illusion and sorcery. It''s a child. It was a girl. A frail-looking girl. But that doesn''t mean I should let my guard down. So, I must be careful. And don''t trust a monster��s looks. Pretty looks are a deception. It''s amon tactic of monsters to put on human skin to catch someone off guard. And now, I put my hand around her neck slowly.


    "Ah? To... mo... be...san...?"


    Don''t talk to her, don''t listen to her. And don''t look at her. There''s nothing more unreliable than a monster''s sweet words. If I let my guard down even a little, her words and her gaze could trigger the youkai-jutsu. If I''m not careful, just looking directly at her could kill me. After all, I once saw a servant die from the mere sight of a sword, blood spurting out of every hole in his body. So don''t be afraid. Just squeeze her neck slowly.


    "Ah... Ggh... No... To... mo... be... san..."


    Don''t feel sorry for her when she cries. Be on your guard. She��s a monster that takes advantage of people''s weaknesses. So be cool-headed no matter what. Stay indifferent. Be cold-blooded. That''s why I''ve survived until today. So just tighten it up. Like killing a chicken. Calmly, slowly.


    "No... it... hurts... ah......"


    Shut up, shut up. Don''t cry. Don''t cry, you monster. I''m different. I''m not like you. I''m not some freak in human skin. I''m human. So I''ll kill you. I kill monsters. So... So.... no... wait, wait, wait. Hold on. No, aren''t I forgetting something important? Yeah, just calm down and remember. I''m sure... I''m sure...


    "......!?"


    I quickly let go of my hand. At the same time, the girl lying on the futon coughs bitterly, as if she were choking.


    ...and I stare at the fox girl in a stupefied state.


    Hey, what was I doing? Did I strangle her? On her neck? On this little girl''s neck? Silently? Cold-bloodedly? Like strangling a chicken without a care in the world? Did I... did I do it.........!!?


    "Ugh......!?"


    Suddenly I have a strong feeling of vomiting. I feel like I''m going to throw up, but I hold my mouth and try to hold it in.


    "Cough... Cough... Tomobe-san!? W-wait a minute! I-I''ll get a bucket now...!!"


    The girl who was coughing with teary eyes noticed my unusual behavior and hurriedly prepares a bucket. When I saw the bucket in front of me, I threw the contents of my stomach into the bucket.


    "rg... rg(h)...!!"


    I spit it out again and again in my foggy consciousness. The taste of stomach acid fills my mouth, and a pungent odor stings my nose. Still, I spit out, never wanting to leave the bucket. Again and again, and again, my stomach empties, and yet I continue to vomit...


    "Ha~a... Ha~a... Ha~a..."


    "Tomobe-san... A-are you... okay....!?"


    "I... want to say... that I''m okay... but it shouldn''t... kill me. More importantly... are you... okay...?"


    Shiro asks me fearfully, and I ask her, panting and out of breath. I can''t say that I went easy on her. No, it seems that I was clearly trying to kill her at the end. Even though half youkai are stronger than normal people, it is not surprising that a young child would die if their throat is squeezed as hard as possible.


    "I-I''m all right! It still hurts a little, but no bones are broken, so it''s nothing serious."


    "......!"


    Coughing a little and with teary eyes, Shiro says she is fine. But then I notice a mark on her neck and frown, choking for breath. The bloodshot spot on her white, thin neck was clearly visible, a scratch from a fingernail, a little blood... Although, it was far from being nothing serious. I immediately felt a sense of self-loathing and guilt.


    "Ha~a... Ha~a... Sorry, I''m sorry... no, an apology won''t do... but I''m sorry for the time being... Gghh, did I have a bad dream? D*mn it, I can''t remember! I think I''m getting confused too. I might be going a little crazy... And where are we?"


    I ask the half-youkai girl with my face to the tub in shaky, unclear thought... pleading with her. By the way, I feel nauseous again, so I throw up my stomach juices.


    "Ah... Uuu... this is one of the rooms the princess is renting from the Oumi family."


    "Ah...? ...Oh, I see. I understand. This isn''t funny. This is the second time. And in such a short time..."


    Haa! it''s only been a month and a half since I had a bad experience with an underground tunnel before, hasn''t it? I''m dumbfounded myself... Hmm...?


    "......!? T-that''s right...!!? Is she...? Is that little girl safe... Ghhh!?"


    I feel a momentary relief that she is in the safe zone, but I immediately remember my memory before I lost consciousness and inquire about her, Tachibana Kayo''s safety. I try to stand up... but my muscles hurt all over and I fall down.


    "Tomobe-san...!!? P-please calm down!! I-I''m sure she''s okay!! Don''t worry, she''s not hurt!!"


    I fall to the floor, but my muscles are so painful that I can''t stand up and wriggle around like a caterpir. As she answers, she tries hard to pull me back into the futon.


    "Gghh... I-is that so...? I see. That''s... that''s good. Ugh!?"


    "Tomobe-san''s body is more serious than that! Please rest!"


    There was nothing I could say in reply to the girl''s slightly angry, but sincerely concerned voice. I had no other choice but to silently obey her words. I look up at the ceiling in a daze, drooping down in pain as the covers are pulled back over me. Then I mutter.


    "Ha~a... Ha~a... Ha~a... you were hiding behind the warehouse, weren''t you?"


    "Tomobe-san...?"


    "Although I only have a hazy memory, and it''s doubtful if I was even self-aware, that was quite a violent outburst, wasn''t it? Seriously."


    I can''t help but sneer andugh mockingly at myself, filled with contempt and disdain. It''s a bleak, sarcastic smile.


    "It''s pretty fuzzy at the end... So, how did I get back to normal?"


    "U-umm... Princess gave you medicine..."


    "...I see. She alwayses at the right time, doesn''t she? I bet she''s waiting for it."


    However, it is true that she is helping me, and I should be grateful to her for her kindness since I can''tin about being abandoned or killed...


    "Uh, uh..."


    "I... remember the feeling of not being myself anymore."


    I speak one-sidedly to Shiro, who has an indescribable expression on her face. It was a normally rude thing to say to a stranger, but I still wanted to say it. Even if it was my own selfishness, I wanted to let out my anxiety and fear.


    "I feel so hot inside of me. It felt like I was bing something else."


    It was so hot that my blood boiled and my organs, bones, and brain seemed to melt. No, perhaps they were actually melting. It is said that the pupa of an insect melted itself to a sludge inside, and then reassembled and reborn as apletely different being. That is exactly what happened to me. The feeling of being melted into a sludgy mess inside one''s own human shell, and then having it overflow from inside oneself and break through one''s skin...


    "Ugh... rg(h).........!?"


    "Tomobe-san...!?"


    Nausea strikes again, and Shiro holds out a bucket. After I ssh my gastric juice into it, I shiver with chills all over my body.


    "It''s like every single cell bes something other than myself... like even my thoughts are being remade...? I feel so lost, so scared, and so lonely...."


    As I recall the words, the feelings, and the thoughts that were in my mind at the time, tears naturally welled up in my eyes. Yes, I was scared. I was afraid. Of course, it''s not every day that I experience something that melts my very being and makes me into something else.


    "...I''m really sorry about earlier. I be quite weird."


    It was an act to be despised. Not only the act itself, but also its meaning.


    "...Umm, were you that scared? Were you afraid of bing a youkai, or were you afraid that you were really a human being?"


    "Huh...?"


    Shiro asks me anxiously and worriedly about me. I took a moment to interpret the meaning of her words, and then my face turned pale as I came up with the answer.


    "Ah... I... no way, did I speak, did I speak out of my mind when I strangled you?"


    "......"


    When Shiro nodded her head in response, I felt my blood run cold this time. It was too bad. Of course, I was speaking my mind when I strangled the girl.


    ...I was strangling her as if she were a youkai.


    "I... I didn''t mean like that...! I mean...!!!"


    I was terrified and desperately thought of an exnation. The situation was too bad.

 Chapter 44.2

    Chapter 44.2


    In the first ce, the girl in front of me was the girl who would be andmine as soon as I made a mistake in adjusting her likability in the game. And on the day she awakens by mistake, she is far superior to me. It''s funny to think that treating her like a youkai, humiliating her, and strangling her... doesn''t cause resentment.


    And in the game''s bad ending, she kills everyone who looked down on her as a child when she kidnaps the main character, as if out of spite. Horribly and brutally.


    In short, what it means in this situation right now is...


    "S-Shiro! I''m not...! I mean...!!"


    "P-please don''t worry too much about it. I know you don''t mean what you say."


    I got up from the futon and tried to make a desperate excuse, but Shiro gently put me on my side as if admonishing me.


    "S-Shiro...?"


    "I know that Tomobe-san is usually considerate of me. I wouldn''t take your words seriously when you''re upset like that... Though my neck hurt."


    Shiro touches her neck where the marks of my stranglehold are still visible, and she makes a troubled face. The marks will disappear in time, but they are still painful. I almost look away from her guiltily.


    "B-but, I don''t think that was your best effort either!? I know that if Tomobe-san was serious, my neck would have been broken immediately!"


    Shiro noticed my depression and hurriedly followed up.


    "B-besides..."


    "......?"


    Then, Shiro looks at me as if she wants to say something. She makes a thoughtful expression on her face and says.


    "Tomobe-san looked so lonely and sad at that moment..."


    "...!"


    I distorted my face to the point of misery at the words that Shiro had said so reservedly. It was as if I had been exposed to the emotions I had been suppressing.


    "I-I''ll..."


    "Tomobe-san... Please don''t be too hard on yourself."


    I was about to say "I''ll be fine..." but Shiro stopped me.


    "U-umm... I understand that it''s not my ce to say something so imposing. But... I don''t think you should carry too much burden alone."


    Then, in a slightly trembling, nervous voice, Shiro tells me.


    "Umm... I-I can''t say this too proudly, since I''ve been indebted to Tomobe-san and caused you trouble... I mean, I know it doesn''t sound good, but I''m a half-youkai, and, you know, although I''m not one of your friends, I think I can be of some help in a case like this... I-I''m sorry. As expected, you don''t like it, do you...?"


    Shiro speaks in a slurred, restless tone, probably not knowing what to say. Her face turns red from embarrassment and she shrinks her body. Her fox ears and tail are wilted.


    And I stare at her for a while... then I fall back on the futon, staring nkly at the ceiling, and open my mouth casually.


    "....this body. If I tear it open, it won''t feel like me inside."


    "Tomobe-san......"


    "....well, I know you don''t like it, but just for a little while. Could you hold my hand, please?"


    I begged. I pleaded. I asked, anxious. Because right now, I didn''t know if I was a monster or a human, and I needed someone''s warmth at least.


    "...Yes!"


    And Shiro looks surprised at my request for a moment, but she does not show any sign of reluctance at all, and she squeezes my right hand with both of her hands. She squeezed it gently but strongly. Her small hands reminded me of the soft but gentle warmth that is characteristic of a child.


    "My mother used to do this to me when I had a scary dream. It''s nothing to be ashamed of, you don''t mind, do you?"


    "Well, that''s still embarrassing."


    I smile and answer immediately to Shiro who smilingly and good-humoredly replies with a wry smile. I think this is the first positiveugh I''ve had since I woke up.


    Then I feel tired and sluggish. My eyelids grow heavy and drowsiness washes over me.


    "You are still weak, so please go back to sleep now. I will hold your hand until you wake up next time!"


    Shiro deres with a childish look filled with a sense of mission. Ping! Her fox ears and tail stand proudly. Iugh again at the sight of her. And then I slowly fall asleep...


    For the time being, I can say that I did not have any nightmares in this sleep...


    * * *


    Late at night when the moonlight is hidden by the clouds... A few wagons were climbing up a mountain road in the eastern part of the capital, on the outskirts of the capital. The coachman was wearing armor and carrying a sword (̫��) at his waist, and so were the horsemen surrounding him. They were clearly not a group of merchants.


    Under the escort of guards, the wagon of the Ministry of Justice with the prisoners on board is moving forward. The destination is a prison called the Three-Legged Prison (Sanzoku Prison (�����Ϊz)) on Mt. Eiraku.


    "Ugh......!? D*mn, it''s shaking! It makes my wounds ache!"


    "Godd*mn...! Can''t we go slower...!!!"


    Although the mountain road has been paved, it is hardly a paved road, and the wagon is naturally shaking. This naturally exhausted those who were crammed into the wagons, and if they had wounds, it was only natural that they would ache from them. And almost all of those who were crammed into the wagons were seriously wounded.


    These persons were suspected of smuggling trade with the Ezo tribe, bribing the Imperial Court, aiding and abetting the Ezo tribe to hide in the capital, and kidnapping Kayo, the daughter of Tachibana Hibiki, and after first aid treatment for their wounds, they were shackled and now being transferred to prison for questioning.


    "Ugh...... you b*stard... not yet... It''s not over yet...!!"


    Tachibana Kurayoshi, who looks like his men were seriously wounded and bandaged all over his body, mutters in a curse-like tone.


    Although he did not expect to be sent to a prison house, Kurayoshi, who had crossed many dangerous bridges in the past, had already taken measures. It was already confirmed that they were to be put in the "Agari-zashiki (the apartments for the highest ranking samurai during the Edo period)."


    Prisons varied from one to another. Of course, if he was put in the kind of dirty, unhygienic jail where thugs are kept, he might be killed by the people he was crammed in a cell with before he could be interrogated. He did not want to end up like that.


    Simrly to Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office), Kurayoshi had long been giving money up his sleeve to the Ministry of Justice and Kebiishi (police and judicial chief) Agency. Thanks to these gifts, the prisons in which he and his colleagues stayed during interrogations were the most favorable ones, called "Agari-Zashiki." Normally, only high-ranking monks, samurai (warriors), court nobles, and exorcists were supposed to be allowed to enter this prison, but it was a ce where even hellish affairs depended on money.


    "Hibiki... Don''t think you''ve won just because of this...! With my connection... With my money, I could do something much better...!!!"


    Kurayoshi grunts and shouts the name of his nephew, who is also the chairman of the tradingpany, in hatred.


    After being half killed by a ''smuggling youkai'' who escaped from the warehouse, Tachibana Hibiki who was looking for his daughter arrives with many mercenaries and they are captured. They were brought before the Imperial Court, and after receiving some first aid and stabilizing their condition, they were brought to their current situation... but his nephew was already moving in all directions to have him beheaded as a guilty party.


    "Ugh... not only have you been bewitched by such a witch, but now you want to execute me, your revered uncle...! And your friend Kizuki''s daughter too!! After we''re half dead! I won''t forgive you... I never forgive you...!!"


    I''ll make sure this grudge will be avenged. And when that happens, that damned parent and daughter who are now parasites in Tachibana''s house, will be taken care of...!


    Jealousy, anger, contempt, shame, and obsession distorted Kurayoshi''s face as he thought about theing time of retaliation. He decides... to thoroughly humiliate and disgrace the family, and that is when the wagones to a sudden halt.


    "Whoa!? What are you doing, you little b*stard! Can''t you even run a horse properly!?


    Kurayoshi yells in agony, his wounds aching from the sudden and violent stop. But...


    "Hmm......?"


    Kurayoshi and his men begin to wonder why there is not a single response, not even a single reaction, and no sign of moving again. And that was the next moment. The lock on the outside of the wagon is removed and the door opens...


    "Well, well, it looks like you all are crammed into a very cramped ce, huh? I guess it''s not so bad for being sent to jail...?"


    "You are..."


    Kurayoshi was slightly surprised to see the person putting on the cloak covered with blood. The three Ezo assassins who had worked to kidnap Tachibana Kayo, one of whom had been hiding for years as a member of Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office)... Kamui was there. He had a dagger (tant��) in his hand, and behind him were the bodies of guards and prisoners, cut to a precise point and dumped haphazardly on the ground.


    "You are... Kamui, wasn''t it!?"


    "Oh? It''s a great honor for me that you remember my name."


    "Don''t worry about that...!! Instead, let''s get these shackles off of me!"


    Kurayoshi orders as he shows the shackles made of wood and metal. Kurayoshi treats this somewhat out-of-ce man who works as a subordinate of Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office), a small assistant of Danjo-dai who is also a coborator in the smuggling business, as if he were his own subordinate. In fact, it was quite natural to assume that this man came here to rescue him. Therefore, the old merchant gave this instruction arrogantly and openly.


    "You''re so abrupt. Why don''t you ask a few more questions?"


    "Hmph! That''s a waste of time! Why don''t you do your job now!! Get me a doctor too! My whole body hurts too much for first aid!!"


    The old merchant exims with a sniffle to Kamui who smiles wryly. His whole body must be still painful. It seemed that he was in a very high state of mind.


    "Good grief, you''re in a hurry. Shall I be presumptuous and do this job for you?"


    "Yes. Quickly, release me from��"


    The next moment, there is a sound of cutting in the air. At the same time, Kurayoshi''s shackles were shattered... along with his wrists.


    "Hmm? Aaaaaaaaaaaarrrghhhh...!!!!??"


    His men, seeing the scene, became panicked and screamed. At the same time, one of them lets out a desperate scream like a chicken being strangled. But before he know it, Kamui, who had moved in the "darkness," slit the man''s throat...


    "Oh no, run aw��Aaahhh!?"


    "Stop! You can get the moneyter... Aggghhh!!?"


    "Why!? Why are you doing this...!?"


    "You betray us!?"


    The people in the wagons were questioning, screaming, begging for their lives, and cursing. But that was all. Unused to fighting, unarmed, and wounded, there was no way they could resist. Soon all the noise dies down.


    "Ugh....? Why!? Why are you doing this!? Are you trying to keep us quiet!? You''re a fool, you''re a fool for doing this...!!"


    The old merchant, lying on the floor, blood pouring from both of his wrists that have been cut off in a frenzy, stares at Kamui who ising toward him step by step, brushing off the blood that sticks to his Dagger (tant��). He res at Kurayoshi with the intent to kill him.


    Until just now, Kurayoshi had not expected to be betrayed, much less to be told off. This was not because he was naive, but because of his rational thinking as a merchant. He had several insurance policies to take many people with him in the event of his downfall, and he had a wide range of interests and connections. He prevented such a situation from happening by putting himself in a position where it is more profitable to keep himself alive than to be killed. And not to mention...!!!


    "You must know that it''s no use to kill me! Whose order is this...!?"


    Kurayoshi understands that Shosuke from Danjo-dai is neither stupid nor ipetent. He must understand that killing him would only cause his own loss and ruin. If that is the case, then... who is directing this situation...?


    "Hmph... Are you a merchant after all? Did you get your foot in the door?"


    Kamui smiles at Kurayoshi with a mixture of mockery, sympathy, and pity. He may not be a bad guy, but... merchants are not supposed to be smart. They seem to have a good nose for money, but not necessarily a broad vision of other things. There are other standards of value in the world.


    "Wh-what are you talking about...!?"


    "Well, it''s none of your business."


    Kamui approaches the old man, who groans with sweat dripping down his forehead, holding his Dagger (tant��). The old man looks human through the gap in his cloak, but he gives the others an indescribable feeling of difort. Yes, it was as if something monster was wearing human skin...


    "Hey, stop..."


    The next moment, Kurayoshi''s vision spins around. As if in mid-air, his visiones close to the ceiling of the wagon, and a momentter he sees the floor rapidly closing in on him. And before he hits the floor, his vision loses its brightness...


    * * *


    "Well, these guys are easy to deal with. All that''s left is...."


    After literally killing everyone inside, Kamui gets out of the wagon. Then, after looking around at the bodies of the guards lying here and there, he finds another wagon a short distance away and heads for it. The horses, whose coach had been killed, seemed to be moving about whimsically, trying to graze on the grass around them.


    "Hey, hey, don''t run away! All right, all right, just keep quiet. Now..."


    The horses found some grass they liked and stopped to munch on it. After quieting them down, Kamui gets into the carriage. Breaking the padlock, he enters and finds another target.


    "Hey. Long time no see, Iruka? You look like you''ve been well taken care of, haven''t you?"


    He wears a ragged prison uniform, shackles on his arms, shackles around his neck, rough ropes to bind his spiritual power, iron chains to seal his youkai power, and even several sealing charms attached to him... This is the Kou-style restraint method used by the Ministry of Justice for violent criminals who have a very high chance of escaping. There he saw his fellow countrymen. He must have been interrogated before his transfer. Bruises are visible on his cheeks and limbs.


    "...Ah? Is that you, Kamui? You''re alive, huh? If I remember correctly, wasn''t your head blown off?"


    Iruka asks in the same tired voice, staring at him with dark and tired eyes. The wolf''s ears on his head twitch, indicating that his nature is more like youkai''s. He seems to be trying to detect sounds around him. It seems to be trying to detect sounds around it.


    "I''ve got a lot of hidden tricks up my sleeve, you know. Anyway, I''m going to take off those nasty restraints first."


    With that, he cuts off the iron chains and ropes with his dagger (tant��). Then he forcibly pulls off one or two of the charms.


    "Ouch! D*mn, that''s a very expensive charm."


    "Oh, well, indeed. We''ll deal with the d*mned charmster. Then, can''t you do something about these shackles first?"


    Following Iruka''s words, Kamui removes the wooden shackles with the key from his pocket. Iruka then rubs her freed wrists and neck and clicks her tongue.


    "...Hey, I can''t see Osiki is here?"


    Iruka asks with a stern look on her face.


    "Yeah. The old man''s dead."


    "I see. ...Damn it."


    When Kamui tells Iruka of Ryuuto''s death with a cowering shoulder, Iruka''s face contorts as if he had half prepared for the news.


    "....so, what are you going to do? It doesn''t matter that Osiki is dead, but why do you have to kill that old man and the rest of them? And do you have any news from the elders?"


    Iruka, who was already aware of the tragedy that had urred in the other wagon, asks Kamui. Although they were only using each other, it was also true that they had a profitable rtionship. Iruka was worried about whether Kamui had the approval from the top to kill all those Kurayoshi and others...


    "Oh. Don''t worry about that... I''m leaving that vige now."


    "Ah...? What!?"


    A momentter, Iruka narrowly avoided a swing aimed at his neck with his youkai-like sixth sense. Although he avoided it, blood flows from his throat as if he had cut the thin skin of his neck.


    "Oh, hey Kamui...!? You''ve got to be kidding, b*stard!!?"


    Iruka is upset and screams at the murderous act of his friend, or rather, the young man who is supposed to be his friend. In response, Kamui whistles at Iruka''s movement.


    "Oh, you avoided that one. It was definitely a surprise attack, though, wasn''t it? I guess your senses be more acute when you be a youkai."


    With this remark, Kamui closes in on the opponent at once. Iruka quickly catches the sh of his dagger (tant��) with the iron chain in his hand, which had restrained him just a moment ago.


    "Tsk... Hey... you b*stard...!? Why...!!"


    "When Ie to the capital meeting, I feel foolish to go back to the countryside...!"


    Iruka''s face is distorted in confusion and anger. Then Kamui strikes again with his weapon. But Iruka somehow manages to catch it.


    "You b*stard, do you want to betray us...!?"


    "From my point of view, how long are you going to stay in that ce...!!?"


    The fierce duel between the dagger (tant��) and the iron chain paused as they retreated from each other at about the same time. Iruka red at Kamui with a killing intent, but at the same time with a frustrated gaze. The situation was clearly more unfavorable for Iruka.


    "In the beginning. Over there, you''re treated like a traitor, aren''t you? That''s right. People trust me more than they trust you. Be careful, they''ll being after you to keep you quiet."


    "You....!?"


    Iruka is absolutely mortified by the traitor''s words. Iruka stares at Kamui with a gaze filled with hatred, but the traitor seems to be unaffected.


    "You b*stard, I''ll kill you...!!"


    "Well, let''s just half-kill you. It''s too early to kill you yet."


    The sound of the metal cutting rings out again in the mountains at night...


    * * *


    Kebiishi (police and judicial chief) Agency, report


    On the 10th day of the 10th lunar month, a horse-drawn wagon was found on Mt. Eiraku. All of the prisoners and guards who were in charge of the convoy were killed. In addition, it was confirmed that Tachibana Kurayoshi and all the other members of the Tachibana Trading Company who were being escorted were killed. It is believed that it is impossible to read their memories because they were physically and magically altered.


    Then, the prisoner who is believed to be from the Ezo tribe, who is being transported in a separate wagon, is missing. Most of the armor-type restraints have been destroyed, and a bloodstained charm and iron chain were found in another ce. It is assumed that he is on the run. A search will be conducted for the escaped fugitives in hiding.


    But given the circumstances of this case, it would be extremely difficult for the fugitive to escape by himself. Therefore, it is assumed that there is a coborator or a person equivalent thereto. ordingly, approval for the investigation of this case is requested.


    * * *


    Reply from the Ministry of Justice and the Commissioner of the Prison Department


    In the opinion of the Ministry of Justice, this case was perpetrated by the fugitive alone. The Kebiishi (police and judicial chief) office is to concentrate only on the search for the fugitive in question. Any search for other coborators will not be permitted without exception.

 Book 4 Epilogue, (1)

    Book 4 Epilogue, (1)


    I apologize for thete update. It has been a busy week.


    In the year 1440 of the Imperial Era, or at the end of the first decade of the reign of Emperor Seirei, there were several wagons and oxcarts waiting at Oumi''s house, and theborers were loading up the wagons. It was the preparation for Kizuki''s family to leave the capital and return to their territory.


    ording to the Imperial Court, the 77 local feudal lords (daimyou) and 183 exorcists families under its jurisdiction were required to perform several duties, one of which was a visit to the capital (joraku) for the defense of the capital, whichsted for about six months every three years.


    The Kizuki family aplished the task in the summer of this year, in the middle of the Mizunashi month (approx. June). In other words, the members of the Kizuki family are forced to leave the capital except for a few who remain in the capital for the next six months.


    The reason for the forced departure is to prevent exorcists, whose terms had expired from staying in the capital, from rebelling against the court with their numbers, as the game''s official setting exins. In fact, there is an episode in a spin-off game in which some of the exorcists, including those of the prestigious families, tried to rebel against the rule of the emperor and the higher lords, who did not have the same spiritual power as the servants. However, the rebellion failed due to the despicable trickery of the Minister of the Right at that time, and the whole family including women and children were beheaded and several families of the exorcists were destroyed. In addition, the story is written in such a way that only the reader can understand that even this was a result of the dark activities of the remnants of Kuuban. Seriously, how many behind-the-scenes activities have these guys been doing..?. They''ve beenying the groundwork for hundreds of years.


    Well, on this very day, the Kizuki family was about to leave the capital after being released from the guardianship of the capital. But...


    "Is it true? Did you really not see me the other day?"


    "Whatever the truth may be, I have no choice but to deny it."


    The purple-haired girl pursues me impatiently as I load the ox cart (already converted into a stray house) with various goods that the Kizuki family has purchased on their way down to the capital.


    "Are you really, really sure that you don''t recognize my appearance at that time!?"


    The youngest sister of the Ako family asks me as if she is trying to get me to bite down. Well, Murasaki shows me the same outfit she wore when we met the other day, but I don''t admit it. It''s not because I''m mean. It''s because that''s what I''m ordered to do.


    As for the recent incident, the honor of the Tachibana family and the Kizuki family, and the court''s respect, the incident itself was concealed from the public, though in the form of a rumor. Of course, the Tachibana family and the Imperial Court were probably undergoing a storm of cleansing, expulsion, and bribery behind the scenes, just by not disclosing it publicly. ...That is why I was also ordered to keep a tight lid on that case. Therefore, I am not allowed to admit that I was in the bookstore, or that the daughter of the Tachibana family was there, or that the two of us were captured by a bunch of idiots.


    "...why don''t you ask Princess Aoi or Lord Uemon about it rather than me? It would be clearer if you ask them."


    I ask her a little bluntly, since I''m getting fed up with being in the way of my work. In fact, it would make the statement more credible. Even if a servant''s words are true, it is wrong to take them for granted. I mean, why does she ask me such a question in the first ce?


    "T-that''s...!?"


    Murasaki looks embarrassed at my question. Her ahoge hair on her head is shaking in dismay.


    (Come to think of it, there''s a rumor about this girl, too. Was it the stray young girl who wanders around the city at night, crying?)


    A girl of obviously good upbringing wandering around the cityte at night with tears in her eyes is bound to attract some curiosity. And Ako''s family loves this girl more than the girl herself is aware of. The fact that the parents and siblings who could kill a great youkai even with hand-to-handbat woulde to search the city in a murderous rage would be an incontinent nuisance to the good people of the city. In fact, I heard that it was quite a nuisance.


    "I-It''s rude to ask my cousin and Lord Uemon about something as trivial as this! And to make your master spend time on a mere servant like you, that''s quite a big attitude...!"


    Murasaki spat out in a panicked manner. After she spits out her words, her face turns pale. Apparently, she thought she had said too much. Well, she is a proud girl with a lot of gaffes and bad luck and bad timing, but she is a good and kind girl by nature.


    The problem is that she has a terrible mortality rate because of these ws. It is said that she is killed by the yers as a diversion. I wonder why the officials need to tell the yers that she died off-screen even on a route without her own death scene...?


    "U-um... that was... uhh...!"


    "...Well, you don''t have to worry about it. You are not mistaken what you say."


    Murasaki tries to exin herself, thinking that she has said too much, but I dare to swallow it and affirm her. What Murasaki said is not wrong in this country, in this world, in part, but also in order to use her conscience. But this is a good girl, so I won''t pursue it any further out of a sense of guilt if I say this.


    "Oh... uhh... I don''t... understand. But if that''s what you want, I''ll leave it at that."


    With a bitter look in her eyes, Murasaki finally said so as if she was trying to convince herself. She seemed to be somewhat unsettled, but I guess she thought that further pursuit of the matter would make the atmosphere worse.


    (Well, I would like her to leave this ce as soon as possible if she thinks so.)


    ncing at the Oumi family and the Kizuki family who were gossiping about us, I blurted out in my mind.


    Since she had romantic feelings for the main character of the original story, this Ako''s young girl seemed to have at least friendship for a servant like me after our experience in the underground tunnels, but it was also true that she was rather annoying to me. Humans are gossipy creatures. Especially those of a gossipy nature. And in this world where there is not much entertainment... the hate is usually directed toward those who are in a weaker position.


    (Maybe I''ll get a sarcastic remarkter...)


    And they will think I''m cocky for a servant. Speaking of that, when I was dropped from amoner to a lowly servant, the abuse was rather severe. The fact that I had gotten into the chicks so badly seemed to have built up a lot of hate without me even realizing it. To others around me, I must have looked like a fox that was taking advantage of the tiger''s power. Such is my ck history from the days when I was thoughtless.


    "Oh, Tomobe-san! Are you free right now!?"


    These words seemed to be a kind of helping hand. I turned my head in the direction of the voice, and there was a white girl in a white outfit looking at me and Murasaki. She seemed to be looking for a good time to interrupt our conversation.


    "...Shiro. What do you want?"


    "Well, uhh... Princess ordered me to put the luggage on the ox cart, but there are many heavy things... when I told her that it would be difficult for me to do it by myself, she said to ask Tomobe-san to help me..."


    Shiro looks up at me and asks for my help. I look toward the residence and see Gori-sama sipping tea happily in a room with a sliding shoji door open. Apparently, she was literally helping me out.


    "...okay. I''ll be right there. Since that''s the case, Miss Murasaki, I''ll leave this conversation."


    "Huh...? B-but..."


    "I''m a servant of the princess, so please understand that my priority is to obey her orders."


    I said so inly, and left the ce with Shiro. I feel a little guilty, but it can''t be helped. This girl, who is easily amorous, is a good connection, but at the same time, I don''t want to make myself more conspicuous.


    "Oh, um... I''m sorry. Am I interrupting...?"


    Shiro, following behind me, nces at me with an anxious look on her face before asking me.


    "No, I''m d you''re here. I don''t want to get into it too deeply. Besides, we really need to finish packing quickly, right? Anyway, how''s the orphanage? Have you greeted them yet?"


    It would be a few years before this white fox would see them again since she was going to be taken to the northern region, so it was necessary to say goodbye to them.


    "Y-yes. I did that yesterday. They will write to me regrly!"


    Shiro smiles happily. That''s fine. And now...


    "Princess, I''m here. Which of the luggage should I bring?"


    We reach the front porch of the residence and I kneel there. Gori-sama, reading behind a shoji (paper sliding door) and fanning herself with a fan, nces off into the distanceһprobably Murasaki, and deres gracefully.


    "Well, you can help me with that load over there. It''s kind of expensive, so be careful, okay?"


    (Gosh, this is...)


    She points with her fan at a mountain of furnishings and sundries. And they were all brand-new.


    "I bought them to make up for your blunder, you know. You should be thankful."


    Gori-sama boasted in a pompous and arrogant manner. Apparently, she bought some things to apologize for my blunder in escorting the daughter of the Tachibana family the other day.


    "That''s something��"


    "��Well, it doesn''t matter anyway, since I buy a lot of things every time I leave the capital, and they are all thetest fads in the capital. Why don''t you just carry them out?"


    "Understood......"


    Aoi orders in a bored tone, and I bow my head and agree. It is true that the capital is far away from Kizuki''s house, which is located in a rural area. Therefore, the fashionable goods in the capital are valuable and are bought in bulk at times like this, but when she buys from... one tradingpany, it''s not surprising if she is overcharged... Ah, d*mn it. I feel like I''m getting a pit in my stomach from all the stress.


    "Oh, that cost 15 ryo, so don''t get it dirty, okay?"


    "...I understand."


    As soon as I grabbed the mirror stand that I was going to take out first, I was told the price as if I was being bullied. Oh, that''s more than double what I paid for it...


    "Oh, by the way..."


    Suddenly, the topic of the price reminded me of my own price. That reminds me that the story has been buried in the end.


    (Well, it can''t be helped that it was just a big deal...)


    The image thates to my mind is that of a witchy but childish girl with honey-colored hair. Well, in all seriousness, there is no way her father would let her y outside again after what had happened, much less with a failed servant as her escort.


    (Even I don''t know what kind of face to make...)


    Just after I got dressed up, I got hit, and I was temporarily turned into a monster, though my memory is not so clear. Thanks to Gori-sama''s action, she didn''t seem to say anything about it to people around her... but still, she''ll be so creeped out that she won''t even want to look at me. And that''s okay. In the first ce, the whole rtionship has been a bit of an anomaly...


    "Tomobe-san!? Please watch your step...!"


    "Huh...? Whoa!? Watch out!?"


    ...I came to my senses when Shiro pointed out that I had stumbled and scratched my foot on a step on the porch of the house.


    "Hehe, you''re in such a hurry to carry it. How cute."


    Kizuki Aoiughs as she looks at her beloved servant who is frantically carrying out the heavy mirror stand with a half-youkai young servant. Sheughs in a beautiful voice like the sound of a bell while covering her mouth with a cherry blossom-colored kimono.


    If there were witnesses, perhaps up to four out of five of them would have admired her appearance and It could be a subject of a beauty painting. However, for Aoi herself, such a thing is not important. Favor and admiration from other people than her desired one are not worth a penny to her. Yes, just like the love letters from the people who are piled up beside her, skimming at her hand.


    Despite her being a little too young and her behavior in the inner pce the other day, there is no doubt that Aoi is a good person with her family, fortune, talent, education, and beauty. Therefore, she can win the heart of most of the noblemen with just a smile, and even if she does not, she is a perfect match for the marriage, even if considered from a calctive point of view.


    Therefore, it is not so strange for her to receive love letters with simr contents on the day of her departure from the capital, and more than 30 of them are not too many. Some of them are the most handsome boys in the capital, some of them are born in famous families of warriors (samurais) or exorcists, and some of them are not so prestigious but talented and promising names who will surely flourish in the future. But...


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Aoi throws away the letter at hand on the tatami like it''s dust or something. The letter, which was probably spun with careful consideration to every single word, contains rhymes and is beautiful, and if it was a maiden, she would be enchanted by it, but for Aoi, it is nothing but a list of words that does not make her heart dance. It is not because she does not understand the quality of the text, but it is simply because she does not care about the text written by some random guy.


    "If this were his, I would read it over and over again, but... oh, this is..."


    Suddenly, Aoi finds it in the pile of letters. Then she takes a nce at the sender''s name.


    "Oh my, it''s from that girl. Let''s see... Oh, well, here we go again. She does it surprisingly well, doesn''t she?"


    While reading the letter, Aoi praises the sender of the letter. Goodness, after what she has done to him, she is really thick-skinned. Moreover, ites with an excuse so that she can''t tantly respond to the letter. It''s a cunning trick.


    "...But well, it''s okay. If it''s useful for him and me, it''s all the better."


    The second princess of Kizuki praises the sender for a certain good spirit. Considering the character of Kizuki Aoi, it was an extraordinary mercy.


    ...yes, she gives her mercy. At least it was trying to be useful to him and to her. At least that thought is a lot more endearing than that annoying, un-self-consciously mocking cousin of hers, who still has a distant, covetous look on her face.


    "Hehe, I see. She really is a cute girl, isn''t she?"


    Aoiughs. Sheughs mockingly, pitifully, and lovingly. Somehow it was a cold, lecherous, and seductive smile.


    And the pink princess thought back to the dinner the other day...


    * * *


    Late at night, the preparations for the meeting were being made, with only the light from the candleholders as the only source of illumination.


    "What a surprise... to have the chairman of Tachibana Trading visit us in person. I am sorry to say that it is on such short notice that we are unable to offer you sufficient hospitality...."


    "No, no, there is no need to extend such undue hospitality to a mere merchant. Please, don''t mind us."


    In the parlor of the Oumi family''s residence, the head of the Oumi family, Oumi Yoshikazu, was smiling with a slightly stern smile on his face. On the other hand, the person he is addressing is sitting on a cushion with a discouraged, hard, and stern expression on his face, just waiting for the person he is addressing.


    Yoshikazu is upset by the obviously grumpy attitude of Tachibana Hibiki, one of the wealthiest merchants in Fus��-kuni. For a merchant who never ceases to smile in a socially friendly manner to behave in such a tant manner, and for a man who is famous for doting on his own child, and whose daughter is also involved in the case, it is easy to understand how angry the other party must be in his heart.


    "Haha, ha... How about your daughter? Isn''t it stuffy to stay in a ce like this? Shall I arrange for her to kill time in another room? We have snacks and entertainment...."


    Yoshikazu changed his attack. He targeted the girl standing beside the wealthy merchant in front of him. To be more precise, he tried to please and tter her. But...


    "Thank you for your hospitality to a mere merchant''s daughter, respected Head of the Genba-Ryo (The Agency for Buddhists and Foreigners). But please don''t trouble yourself over it. I too am a child of a merchant family. Waiting a little longer will not be a problem for me."


    But his clever n is shattered. The girl, who is known for her moodiness and naughty nature, responded to the temptation of sweets and toys with a smile of social pleasantness, showing no interest in them at all. Yoshikazu had no choice but to respond to her with a bitter smile. Then, he was puzzled inwardly by the subtlety of her mannerisms.


    In Fus��-kuni, where the status system is strictly regted, court nobles are naturally higher in rank than merchants. But, at the same time, money is the most universal value in society.


    Moreover, Tachibana Trading Company is one of the most powerful merchants in the country, and the Tachibana family itself is a noble family, though it has fallen, and of course, it has personal connections. Above all, the products of Tachibana Trading Company are indispensable for the position that Yoshikazu will assume.


    Well, the Genba-Ryo of the Ministry of Justice was in charge of entertaining foreign envoys and local feasts for local feudal lords and other influential persons. So, in such a situation, it naturally needs imported masterpieces and curiosities, and in this respect, the Genba-Ryo has had many business dealings with the Tachibana Trading Company. If Tachibana Kayo were to fall into disfavor, he might lose his sales channels, and in that case, it would be difficult for him to fully perform his work.


    And now, Tachibana Kayo''s call of Genba-Ryo in a formal manner seems to have been a tant warning. The name is not incorrect, but in most cases, he is called Vice Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs (����o), which is his current position. And the head of Oumi is not so stupid that he does not understand the meaning of the name she used.


    To tell the truth, Yoshizuke was beginning to regret his decision to wee Kizuki into his home. It was a heartless and selfish thing to do since he had been taking advantage of Kizuki''s house many times before, but it did not matter to him. After all, the Kizuki family this year... especially the two princesses was just too much trouble.


    "Well, it''s taking a long time, isn''t it, the Kizuki''s who reside here... ah, they are here atst."


    Then, he notices Hibiki''s slightly sarcastic tone as he tries to euphemistically criticize the fact that the person who hase for this visit has not shown up by the time. The two shadows move along the veranda through the sliding doors and stop in front of the parlor, bowing and opening the doors.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. It''s very urgent. It took me a while to get ready so as not to be rude."


    Kizuki Uemon, a man with maximum affection pasted on his plump face, greets Hibiki. However, anyone who saw him would have been able to tell that there was a hint of fatigue in his appearance.


    "Well, well, you must be from the Tachibana family. Nice to see you."


    A girl with bright and shiny hair reminiscent of cherry blossoms or peaches appears next. Kizuki Aoi holds a fan in her hand and smiles good-naturedly. It is a vacant, heartless smile. And then...


    "...Hehe"


    "......!"


    The two girls'' gazes crossed each other. At the same time, Aoi let out a smallugh, and Kayo looked down slightly and bit her back teeth.


    "Well, merchants value their time, don''t they? Now, as I made you wait, shall I follow your style here? Let me ask you again. What is your business at this time and ce?"


    Sitting gracefully on the cushions, the second princess of Kizuki, though in a position to be pursued, spoke politely, but somewhat irreverently, with a somewhat arrogant tone.


    "......What kind of business is it? I don''t think it''s necessary to talk about it now."


    At Aoi''s words, Tachibana Hibiki sat down with an attitude that revealed his obvious irritation and displeasure. Tachibana Kayo, who was sitting beside Aoi, was silent with a tense look on her face.


    "Of course, it''s my own family''s fault, too. We cannot make a one-sided usation. But... still? A thousand ryo. That''s a lot of money for just one day''s work as an escort in the capital. Am I wrong?"


    Hibiki emphasizes the number of one thousand ryo. But it''s true that a thousand ryos is quite arge sum of money. One ryo is enough to feed an average person for a month. But for a thousand ryo in exchange for an escort request of only one day, or practically less than one day. Even if one takes into ount the fact that the escort object was the only daughter of one of the wealthiest merchants in the country, the amount of money was still quite astonishing. Therefore, Hibiki was even angrier.


    "Perhaps the exorcists'' families have other ideas, but in our merchant world, it ismon sense to take responsibility for the money we entrusted. I don''t mean to bex, but I never expected to be treated so irresponsibly!"


    Yes, this is too much. ording to the information, which was Hibiki has gathered after the situation was resolved, the hidden group who was following them was incapacitated without even being able to put up a fight, and Kizuki''s family only found out about it many hours after the fact.


    "I''m d it didn''t turn out to be a big deal, but with such ax attitude, I think you''ll have to take appropriate measures...!"


    It was a real threat. Hibiki did not seem to hesitate at all in the face of her beloved daughter''s treatment, even if she was dealing with a noble or an exorcist. This was probably intended as an example to those who might try to harm her daughter in the same way.


    Even with the gag order in ce, the incident that Kayo was involved in the other day was still being whispered around the capital in the form of rumors of unknown origin.


    Of course, as they say, that a rumorsts for 75 days, it would be forgotten by most of people in time, but still, Hibiki had to take a strong stance even if it was a little reckless for the sake of his face and his daughter''s honor. In fact, he had already carried out a severe purge in his Trading Company, and he had even demanded to the Imperial Court that the captured Kurayoshi gang be hanged, rather than decapitated, even though the leader of the gang was a nobleman. Especially those involved...


    "Oh, well, regarding that matter, it''s our fault��"


    "��Oh my, oh my, this is strange. I don''t think we have any right to be med so unterally, do we?"


    Uemon tried to calm down the furious chairman of the tradingpany, but Kizuki''s second princess tried to destroy his ns with a harsh word of advice.


    "...! Aoi!"


    "Suchnguage..."


    "Calm down, Uncle. And even the head of the Oumi family... Wouldn''t it ruin the name of our family to be so rude to a merchant?"


    Aoi''s uncle and the head of Oumi med Aoi for breaking the n to refund the client''s money, but Aoi took a nce at the merchant''s father and daughter with an air of nonchnce.


    "Besides, the merchant can easily see through such a trick. So, it would be better for us to tell them clearly than to try to deceive them by just appeasing them, wouldn''t it?"


    "......"


    Aoi''s words made Hibiki shut up. Uemon and Yoshikazu were in a cold sweat because they were afraid that their partner might be displeased by her sullen appearance, but only Aoi realized that her attitude was because she was trying to listen to them seriously.


    "It''s because you couldn''t stop your people from running amok in the first ce, isn''t it? And you know that you owe us a lot of debts. Surely a merchant cannot pretend to be ignorant of their past, can he?"


    The Tachibana family is notpletely innocent in the case of rescuing them from the white fox, the case in the underground tunnel the other day, and this case as well, even though they were at fault.


    "You can''t me us for that unterally. We don''t even work for you. We are on equal footing, aren''t we?"


    "......"


    "Aoi, please don''t say more than that..."


    Uemon tried to quiet Aoi as Hibiki remained silent. However, Aoi''s sharp re kicked him out of the room.


    Although it would be a mean-spirited viewpoint to say that Uemon is blowing the wind of cowardice. Uemon is in a position to manage Kizuki''s assets, and he has strong connections with court nobles, feudal lords, and merchants, which makes him vulnerable to the influence of the Tachibana Trading Company. He is in a different position from Aoi. In a sense, Aoi''s way of talking could be considered as reckless talk without considering the danger.


    "Is that your answer? You just said it was inevitable, and you didn''t say a single word of apology to my family or to Kayo?"


    "At least, the job was done. Also, the child was safe, wasn''t she? Shouldn''t she tolerate a few injuries? Or... do you want to sanction our house in any way? If so, shall I recite that Tachibana''s family is a bunch of ungrateful and miserly people? I''m sure that would start some interesting rumors, wouldn''t it?"


    "........."


    Aoi answered clearly without any fear in the face of Hibiki''s obviously swarthy attitude. Provoking. Boasting. Even spitting out. And so, a heavy silence prevails. However, what happened next was...


    "...Father, I think that''s enough."


    Tachibana Kayo, the victim of this incident, opens her mouth to admonish her father.


    "But, Kayo, I am..."


    "I understand your concern for me, father. However, there is no benefit in making enemies with Kizuki and Oumi here, is there?"


    Even in the aftermath of the scandal in his own family. It can be said that Hibiki was able to avoid being linked to the tradingpany and the whole family by voluntarily giving arge part of Kurayoshi''s hidden wealth, which he had seized, to an important person at the Imperial Court, but he was not unscathed.


    Besides, as a result of the severe cleanups, the tradingpany was temporarily in disarray. Then, in such a situation, it was not the best idea to act too high-handedly toward Oumi and Kizuki. The nobles and the exorcists are rted by blood. It could spread to other families, and other wealthy merchants might take advantage of them.


    "But, Kayo... for your own good..."


    Still, regardless of the circumstances, it was unforgivable for him to have his cute daughter mistreated. This is not a matter of logic. It is a matter of emotion. However, Kayo denies it.


    "That''s not like you, father. You are a good merchant, aren''t you? My father should be able to put reason before emotion. However, I know that it is a matter of honor for the Tachibana Trading Company. Therefore, Lord Oumi..."


    "What? Wh-what is it?"


    Suddenly Kayo asked him a question, and Yoshikazu responded with a bit of confusion.


    "This is a proposal. Are you still purchasing various products for this year''s New Year''s feast at the Imperial Court?"


    "That''s, well...."


    "How about this? We have a lot of products from the East that we can''t find buyers for because of the recent scandal. If you want, I would be happy to provide it to you free of charge."


    "Huh!? T-that''s..."


    The owner of Oumi turns his head at Kayo''s suggestion. Furs, dried fish, gold sand, lumber, and other goods from East, which Kurayoshi had purchased through legitimate sales channels in addition to his smuggling purchases, had also fallen into a situation where, although they were not seized, there were no takers for them. At this rate, they would have to remain in warehouses for years until thepany regains its credibility. However, it is not free to maintain the warehouse, and if a part of the warehouse is left unusable, other businesses will be affected. If this is the case, the Oumi family will give it to them as a way of disposing of their inventory. By letting the warehouse be used for the Imperial Court''s feast, they can expect a publicity effect to regain the confidence of the market.


    "Likewise, Lord Uemon. There are several pieces of furniture for feudal lords and noble families that are on the waiting list of buyers because of this matter as well. If you would consider me responsible in any way, I would be happy to sell them to you at a reasonable discount from the market price, would you?"


    Kayo then made a proposal to Uemon. If there were no takers for these expensive furnishings, and if they were to be sold to some merchant to pay a small fee to the craftsmen, Kayo would make the first move. Once a precedent had been set, a poor merchant would take advantage of it again and again. That would make the tradingpany look bad.


    "Uh, well... that''s..."


    "Oh, by the way, we''d appreciate it if you''d ce an order with us for the supplies you''ll need when you leave the capital. We will ask you to pay the market price. How about it, let''s say... and call it a deal. Father?"

 Book 4 Epilogue, (2)

    Book 4 Epilogue, (2)


    The girl smiles at her father.


    "I don''t know what to say..."


    "If it makes you happy, I''m open to it. If you want, I can introduce you to other houses that leave the capital in the same way."


    "The same goes for me. There is no greater honor than to be offered to the Imperial Court. I would be more than happy to introduce you to the nobles."


    Hibiki was puzzled by Kayo''s proposal, while Uemon and Kaichi agreed. It was a win-win situation for both of them, and it would be a small price to pay if they could settle the current disturbance.


    "...Kayo, are you sure about this? You don''t have to put up with this for the sake of the family andpany..."


    At his father''s words, Kayo quietly shook her head.


    "No, father. I''m not holding back. I just think it''s the best thing to do."


    "But even so..."


    To Hibiki, who still seems reluctant, Kayo says.


    "Please think about it, father. How will people around us feel if you make such an unreasonable effort for my sake alone? It will only give them more opportunities to take advantage of you."


    Then, after taking a deep breath, Kayo continues.


    "The other day''s incident has rather woken me up. Until now, I have been spoiled by my father and mother, but from now on, please treat me not just as a child, but as the heir to the tradingpany."


    This deration had an important meaning. That is, it was a request for the future chairman of the Tachibana Trading Company.


    In this country where there is no joint-stockpany system, the business of a merchant family is naturally family-run. It is not unusual for a family to divide the goodwill or to adopt a talented person as an adopted son or son-inw, but the family still holds the actual authority over the business.


    Tachibana Kayo was especially loved and spoiled by his father, and it is reasonable to say that she had little or no education as a merchant until this age. Therefore, it was rumored among the public that the family was going to take a talented young man from the merchants'' association as a son-inw...


    "Kayo, that means..."


    Hibiki''s eyes widen in disbelief at her daughter''s statement. On the other hand, Kayo, who is sitting upright on the cushion, looks up, straightens her back, and proudly stretches her chest.


    "I understand your concern. But... I still beg you. I don''t want to be disregarded any longer by my family or by the tradingpany. As father''s sessor, as your daughter, I will do my best."


    "Therefore," Kayo emphasizes.


    "Please, let this be the end of it. This will be the beginning of my path as a merchant."


    Kayo looks his father in the eye and deres. This is the first case that she has ever worked on. From this point on, she will follow in her father''s footsteps. She will be the head of the tradingpany.


    "Kayo......!"


    Hibiki is moved by her daughter''s words. To see her lovely daughter grow up so well, and to have her follow in his footsteps... though a bit exaggerated, it seemed like the greatest blessing to him.


    "Well, well... it''s really a great thing!"


    "Hahaha, I see. Then, we will cooperate with you, even if it is only a little."


    The representative of Kizuki and the head of Oumi joined in the discussion with some bewilderment. In fact, the recement of a wealthy merchant is an important event. It is not umon to see cases of policy changes or estrangement with the change of generations. Paradoxically, it is beneficial to be close to the child of the next head of a wealthy merchant from an early stage.


    That is why the two of them took advantage of it. And Hibiki is also a capable merchant, but more than that, he is not a sensible father, and he is influenced by this scheme.


    Now, once the representative of Kizuki and the head of Oumi promised to cooperate with Kayo as her supporters, the rtionship between the three of them improved at an unusually rapid pace. Their conversation bes more and more lively, and they begin tough together. They may have something or other hidden in their hearts, but the atmosphere of the ce is bing less and less serious.


    "Hahaha, what do you think if we have a feastter? How about a small celebration today?"


    "That''s a good idea. We can''t refuse your kindness."


    "Please go ahead, father. I have a few words with the princess."


    Hibiki agreed to Uemon''s proposal, and Kayo told his father and the others who were about to leave.


    "Kayo?"


    "I''ll be done soon. I''ve spoken with the princess before and we''ve be friends. I''d like to break our manners and have a private chat..."


    "Please go ahead. I''ll show the youngdy after we''ve finished our little chat."


    Her father asked Kayo who was still sitting in his seat, and the two girls said with a lively smile.


    "Aoi... although you know that, you should not be so rude..."


    "I know, uncle. There are things girls like to talk about. It''s not polite for a man to intrude."


    "Don''t worry about it, Lord Uemon. Please, go ahead and have a chat with my father."


    Uemon tries to warn his niece, who is strong-willed, arrogant, and tongue-tied. In response, Aoi and Kayo politely but dismissively responded.


    "Um, umm..."


    If it was only Aoi, it would be a problem, but if even Kayo said so, he could not be too persistent in his attention. So, Uemon went with the head of Oumi to show the chairman of Tachibana to the reception room. The men leave, and the boundary is closed, leaving the two girls alone in the room...


    For a while, the room is silent. The silence, which seemed to be filled with an indescribable heaviness, was broken by Aoi.


    "...well, you said we would meet again, but it was sooner than I expected, huh?"


    Kizuki Aoiughs at her. Her socially friendly smile disappeared, and sheughed ferociously like a predator. It was a kind of intimidation.


    "...! Because time is money for a merchant family."


    The honey-colored-haireddy is almost overwhelmed by this power, but she rouses herself and answers without hesitation. For better or worse, she has already been through a death-threatening experience, so such a threatening check is not a breeze... and it is not something that frightens her to the point of being at a loss for words. Therefore, Kayo looks directly at Aoi''s face.


    "...hehehe, you have a good attitude. At least it''s more agreeable than those sweet, sugary candies and their cheeky attitude."


    And Aoi shows her praise for Kayo while humiliating her. Tolerantly, she praises her.


    "And it was a good move. If the conversation had gone on like that, it would have made the rtionship between our houses so bad that you wouldn''t be able to see him anymore. And we might have had the person in chargemit suicide as part of our apology."


    "...!?"


    Aoi whispered amusedly. However, her eyes were cold. Putting the former case aside, in thetter case, she would do her best to stop them. On the other hand, Kayo''s white face turned paler at Aoi''s words. However, as one would expect from a daughter of a merchant family, she could stand to change her facial expression, but not her bloodlust.


    "...and? You didn''te here to be sarcastic or to pursue me, did you? I know he still needs to rest, but would you like to go visit him? I''ll show you around."


    "...no, I''ll leave that for another time. I understand the situation. If it is leaked that I visited him now, it will only make his position worse."


    Kayo politely refused Aoi''s formal invitation, and Aoi muttered to herself that she had made the right choice.


    "...you know the real reason why I came here today, don''t you...?"


    "Well, I wonder? I hope you are what I expect you to be."


    Aoi was boasting to Kayo who had a hard expression on her face. She smiles and opens a fan to cover her mouth.


    "....Aoi-san. Are you in love with him, with Tomobe-san?"


    "I love him, okay? I love him more than everything else, even if I have to give my all."


    It was an immediate answer. She answered in a natural, matter-of-fact, easygoing way.


    "...!"


    At the same time, Kayo bites her tongue. As she bites, she feels a fierce sense of defeat. She herself was nervous just by asking the words she just said, but the fact that the woman in front of her answered with a much heavier word matter-of-factly, but with a clear determination, made her realize the inescapable difference in the two women''s status.


    "May I confirm something?"


    "How did he and I get to know each other?"


    "Please don''t provoke me. ...I know you love him, but I have some questions."


    Yes, Kayo understands the intensity of the woman''s feelings. But... that''s why she has her doubts. From what she has gathered, the woman in front of her likes him and keeps him close to her. But at the same time, it is also true that the way she treats him is abusive, and it is hard to believe that she has the same kind of feelings for him that she has just described. What is this discrepancy...?


    "...Hehe, well, you''re better than that woman that you can question me directly like this..."


    Yes, better than that woman who sneaks around, eavesdrops and spies on her beloved, and res at him from afar, but never speaks out her true feelings in front of him.


    "...?"


    "Hehehe, I''m talking about the fact that not only you and I are attracted to the lights."


    Aoi giggles and gives a supplementary exnation to Kayo who tilts her head, not understanding the meaning of the statement. Understanding the meaning of the statement, Kayo''s expression bes tense.


    "That''s..."


    "Don''t be hasty, okay? But first, why don''t I tell you what''s going on around him? Then you''ll understand how serious the situation is."


    Then Aoi speaks. She tells the story of her beloved''s situation up to the present day as far as she knows. How she met him, how dangerous his position is, how stupid, abnormal, and dangerous people are stirring around him, paranoid, malicious, and wanting to kill him. And now, the task at hand: to see what is eating away at his body...


    "Oh, no... it can''t be... no, it can''t be...."


    Kayo''s face turns whiter than ever and a look of near despair appears on her face after hearing the approximate situation. From the bizarre gap between the woman in front of her and the way he treated her, from his unexpected transformation that night, she knew there was something out of the ordinary, but... things were much worse than she thought. It was too bad.


    "I''m telling you, don''t buy him. I don''t care what you do, but you never know what a couple of crazy people with no means will do, do you? Besides, it''s hard to keep giving him medicine even in your house, isn''t it?"


    Like a demon with a mysterious obsession, there''s no telling where it''s going to strike back. Like that bloodthirsty, intolerant woman''s obsession is horrifying. And that one... The further she gets from him, the more likely she is to kill him. And the medicine... it takes more than the organs in the hearts of these exorcists to keep the blood of the being who calls himself the mother of monsters at bay, and even the organs of these second- and third-rate exorcists are hard toe by regrly.


    "Well, I am responsible for thest part, so please forgive me for that. But remember, as I said before, it was originally your father''s idea, wasn''t it?"


    By the way, Aoi puts her responsibility on others. No, the story itself is true, but she maniptes the impression cunningly. There was also Aoi''s narrow-minded calction to make the daughter of a merchant family in front of her feel guilty and to make her pay attention to her share of the responsibility.


    "That''s...."


    "Well, I''m not going to pursue it with you now, and I don''t have the right to do so. If you want to me someone, you can ask him to tell you after all is said and done."


    And so ends Kayo''s torment, unterally. Aoi was not interested in the self-absorbed self-me of the girl in front of her. There was something much more important to talk about.


    "More importantly, what do you think? I know you''ve been thinking about it a lot, but has it changed your mind?"


    "...! T-that''s..."


    Without any preamble, Aoi mentions the choice that Kayo had been keeping in her heart. Kayo can''t believe that she knows that much.... and is struck by the feeling that she is dancing on the woman in front of her.


    "I''m telling you, stop trying to take advantage of the situation. I don''t mean to boast, but unlike me, the others are narrow-minded and possessive, you know?"


    "......"


    Aoi''s strong point makes Kayo shut up. In silence, she agonized, pondered, and then... made a hard decision. She believes it is the most likely way to win the battle.


    Because she knew that she could never win this battle by herself.


    "Princess Aoi... please, I beg you."


    Kayo spun her voice with deep regret. She squeezes her voice as if she is enduring humiliation and pain. And then she offers.


    "That man... Tomobe-san''s body will be yours. So... so... I beg you. I will do my best to help you stand by him... instead..."


    Gradually, Kayo''s voice sounded tearful. Merchants are calcting creatures, but still, for her, the proposal was a humiliating one thatpletely shattered her self-esteem. But at the same time, she had no other choice...


    "Please give me... Please give me mercy too... Please!"


    Kayo said somehow, her head almost touching the tatami mats. She says it in a lowly, condescending way as if she were drinking boiling water, as if she were epting a disgrace. In fact, this was even the reason why she proposed to her father to be her sessor. To maximize her own value, her own use value... tears well up in her eyes from the sheer misery of her situation.


    ...what is most frustrating of all is that she still does not regret this choice. So much so that she had already made it clear to herself that she was a loser. That she had been made to understand.


    For a while there was silence... but it seemed like an eternity to Kayo. This moment of silence was terrifying to her to no end. A deration that would throw away all her pride, but still... Kayo couldn''t give up. She did not want to give up. Kayo was already so attached to that man, and she had made her feelings for him so strong.


    In other words, she was an unrequited woman... Kayo thought of herself as such. Even disgusted, she thought.


    Still, she waited, and waited patiently for the woman in front of her, and then...


    "Hey, Miss Tachibana..."


    "...what is it?"


    "What can you do for him?"


    Aoi asks inly. Kayo was puzzled for a moment about what to answer, but the next moment�� she gave her a simple and easy answer.


    "If it''s for him, I''ll do it."


    There were no specifics, no exceptions, but she somehow knew that the man would put up with it anyway, that he would force himself, that he would never say what he really wanted... so Kayo answered naturally. Not what he said, but what was good for him, everything and anything.


    ...yes, all of it.


    "......"


    Once again silence pervades the room. But the silence is shorter than the first.


    "Raise your head."


    The words echoed strangely in the room. Kayo took a moment to understand the meaning.


    "Ah...?"


    "Come on. Raise your head."


    At the prompting, Kayo hurriedly raised her head. At the same time, she looked. She saw the cherry princess smiling kindly in front of her. She was so beautiful that it was almost overwhelming. It was the face of a maiden in love.


    "Ah..."


    Kayo lets out an involuntary sigh. At the same time, she realizes that her plea has been epted. The peach-colored woman in front of her had an air of friendliness about her. And then she blurts out.


    "Hehehe, Kayo-san. We''re going to be good friends, aren''t we? ...Let''s have a tea party next time."


    Aoi smiled as she walked up to Kayo''s side. Sheughed with her friends, but with eerie, stagnant eyes. Her smile was obviously filled with lust, desire, obsession, vindictiveness, and mad delight...


    * * *


    "I envy her..."


    "Miss?"


    "...nothing. Just talking to myself."


    Kayo, who is sitting upright in the oxcart, replies to Tsuru, the old maid who is standing right next to the oxcart. Then she is lost in thought again.


    "....I know I can''t turn back time now, but... I guess it would have been better if I had never known about this."


    Kayo smiles weakly with an indescribablyplex expression on her face. Kayo can''t help but mock herself, wondering how she came to have such aplicated and abrasive view of the world.


    Her mother was married in love. Therefore, Kayo longed for love, and her mother also felt sympathy for her daughter. She saw her daughter''s pathetic and crippled life.


    Her mother was only a signboard girl. Therefore, she was free to love. Her father also had business acumen, and because he was a man, he was allowed to behave in a certain unrestrained manner. And Kayo? Unfortunately, she is not as free as her parents.


    Of course, she is looked at strangely even though she has Nanban''s blood in her veins. But also, what about her future? To be a mistress, bloodline alone is not enough. If she were to live as a mere daughter of a merchant family, regardless of her work, she would naturally have no choice but to enter into a political marriage. Either way, it is certain that it would be quite suffocating. She is the only direct descendant of the Tachibana family. That''s as it should be. If only she had an older brother or a younger brother, it would have been better... And that was one of the reasons why her father doted on her and her mother allowed her to have secret encounters with him.


    The mother was trying to amodate Kayo''s wishes to the best of her ability because she felt guilty for not having another child, and Kayo knew that. ...The problem was that it was supposed to be for fun, but she really, really got into him. However, she lost the battle and still remained attached to him, and that''s why she made such a secret promise to him on that night.


    "...I really envy her, don''t I?"


    Suddenly, Kayo pulls out a drawstring purse she had been carrying in her pocket. She squeezes it tightly with both hands and hugs it to her chest.


    ...ah, yes. I was so, so frustratingly jealous.


    It was the same when that woman took him away from her... and the same when she made that stupid promise to him. When Kayo saw that look on that woman''s face, Aoi, she thought with all her heart. How could she be so crazy for love (koi/��), no, how could she be so crazy for love (ai/��)? That exorcist''s woman must have a sweet, wild, and dark passion in her heart. She must be literally lost in madness, suffering, and drowning.


    As for Kayo, she was jealous of her first love, which was stolen from her as soon as she found out about it, and she envied her, gloriously, frustrated, estranged, and envious. She can''t help but feel jealous because Aoi can keep him close to her and touch him for a long time...!


    (I can''t help thinking that she is cunning... But I can''t win anyway.)


    So all she can do is sell her charms, cooperate, and receive the reward. It''s a harsh fact and an inescapable reality, even if it''s frustrating.


    And the only thing that can beat that woman is...


    "Miss, I think they''re here."


    "Huh...? Don''t you mean that?"


    Kayo is stunned for a moment by Tsuru''s words, but then she realizes what she means and peeks out of the window in a bit of a panic.


    Through the window, she could see several wagons and ox carts, or horses andborers, moving in formation along the main street of the capital. They were heading toward the gates of the capital, which were used by the soldiers and exorcists who had been relieved of their duties as guards of the capital and were on their way back to their ownnds. If one includes the columns of people who are going to the capital, this kind of scene can be seen almost every day throughout the year in the capital.


    Kayo looks at one of the columns. Judging from the family crest on the oxcart, it is probably the correct one.


    "Go there."


    At Tsuru''s words, the ox-cart on which Kayo is riding starts to move forward. Then, the ox-drawn cart starts to run alongside the target''s ox-cart.


    "Wh-what!? T -that family crest is..."


    Suddenly, a figure who was waiting by the side of Kizuki''s ox-cart with a spear in his hand mutters to himself as a strange ox-cart suddenly runs alongside the cart. At the sound of that voice, Kayo also involuntarily tenses up inside. At the same time, she is also aware of the sensation of her heart beating rapidly. Kayo knew thatmon, ordinary voice very well, and she had been longing to hear it ever since that incident.


    Of course, she does not express it overtly. ...at least for now.


    "Is that your voice... Tomobe-san?"


    Kayo deres, her face appearing calm andposed through the window. She tries her best to keep her tone as usual and deres.


    "That voice, is it Miss Tachibana...?"


    A figure in ck clothes and a mask answers. It was easy to imagine that he probably had an indescribable expression on his face. After all this time, Kayo realizes that she already knows the face beneath the mask. The thought filled her with an indescribable sense of omnipotence and superiority. If anything, the faint smell of body odor wafting through her nostrils sent a little shiver down her spine as she recalled the other day. Though she didn''t show it on her face.


    "Yes. It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Is everything all right?"


    "...Yes. No problem, thanks to you. I appreciate your concern."


    Despite his words, Kayo was aware that the young man in front of him had be more cautious. She felt sorry inwardly that she choose the wrong word. But from Kayo''s point of view, she was really just worried about him... yet, there is indeed a reason for him to be cautious.


    "I''m d to hear that."


    "But more importantly, what can I do for you again? I''m afraid we have to leave the capital today. The line is busy at the moment so I can only stand here talking to you... but if you need me, shall I hurry to speak to the Princess or Lord Uemon?"


    The servant offered. Kayo, however, shakes her head and politely rejects the proposal.


    "No, you need not worry about that. I have already sent a servant to Uemon-sama''s house if I need to contact him."


    "That''s very good, indeed."


    "Yes. Now, it''s a journey of about 20 days from today, please take good care of me, will you?"


    "Yes. I understand. Allow me to... What!?"


    The servant was almost carried away by Kayo''s words, and for a moment he moved as if he were being carried along. He stops in a hurry and stiffens on the spot. Then he notices several wagons and dozens of people following Kayo''s ox cart. Wordlessly, the servant turns his eyes back to Kayo...


    (I''m sure he looks stunned or stunned under his face...)


    Kayo couldn''t help but think of such a cute expression on his face in her mind. Then she continued.


    "Oh? Haven''t you heard? I have already sent a letter to your master. I''m going to work at the branch office... as my father''s sessor. It is only a day or two away from Kizuki''s house, so it is very close. That''s why I''ve asked you to escort me there as well!"


    Kayo answered with a smile. She had a big smile on her face. Though it was only she and his master in front of her that knew that the pretense... that even bing his father''s sessor was just a means to an end.


    "Oh, yes. When you get there, I''ll ask you to make it up to me when you''re free, okay? I''ve never been to the North before. I would be happy if you could show me around!"


    She made her deration in the most natural manner possible as if she was trying to avoid being scandalized by the oxcart guarded by the servant in front of her. Yes, holding the precious amulet in her hand.


    ...concealing the dark, intense light of emotion that lies deep within those smiling eyes.

 Book 4 Epilogue, (3)

    Book 4 Epilogue, (3)


    It was three o''clock in the morning. A man gazed out the window at the starry night sky in his government office, which is located in the inner part of the vast imperial pce. He pours the contents of a bottle of imported wine into an imported ss he keeps in his hand.


    The ss seems to have been filled with ice beforehand, and the ss filled with red wine reflects the moonlight in his hand, making the contents shine beautifully and fantastically like a kaleidoscope.


    ...and all of them were the bribes he had received from a certain merchant.


    "There is plum wine in this country. As for grapes, these are not cultivated in the first ce, so only imported grapes can be found in the market. Especially this one, which has been stored for more than half a century. It has a very quaint taste. Would you like a drink?"


    The man... who holds the rank of a small advisor in Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) approaches Kamui, who has been lurking in the background of the office for a while, and offers him a drink.


    "No, no, I''ll refrain from doing so. Though I''m a drunkard. I get drunk easily even with sweet muddy sake with little alcohol content. Besides, in this situation, I''ll refrain from this time."


    Kamui declines the invitation with a troubled expression, waving his hands in the air. He seemed to be somewhat yful, but there was a clear glimpse of caution in his expression. In fact, Kamui had never and would never carelessly eat or drink what the person in front of him offered. The official in front of him, the being posing as such, is someone who needs to be mindful of such things.


    "Hmm. That''s a pity."


    "Then, do you have time to talk about that? Please look outside. Isn''t it so scary that there''s no time to look at the moon?"


    In fact, the outside of the building was not as picturesque as Kamui said it would be. Well, about an hour ago, the spontaneous change had begun, and by the time they noticed it, it waspletely toote. First, there were the guards on patrol, then the Imperial Guard, then the exorcists, then the soldiers... Before long, the Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) was surrounded by hundreds of soldiers, all inside and out. They were ready to let those who were inside not escape. Now, the government office had been empty for some time, and there were just two people in this office...


    "But, they don''t know I''m here. Thanks to you, my has be very useful."


    Kamui, who has be one with the night shadow as if to show it off, says in a tone of voice that is tinged with acting. Originally, Kamui, who had be a being slightly different from humans through his Ezo technique, had secretly switched his allegiance and affiliation to the man in front of him... or rather, to the being in front of him, and since then, his nature seemed to be diverging even further from that of humans.


    "...Hmm, it seems that I was sold. Considering the origin of this body, I suppose it''s only natural."


    Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) Shosuke muttered as if he was talking about something else.


    There were many people who were involved in Tachibana Kurayoshi''s smuggling, whetherrge or small. It is true that Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) Shosuke was deeply involved among them... but the others apparently decided to sacrifice this official ofmoner''s body background who had no rtives to conceal or mitigate their own crimes. Though he is a criminal to begin with, more and more charges must have been added to his guilt or forced upon him. And it is not difficult to imagine the terrible torment that awaits him when he is captured to make it a fact.


    "...Well then, is it about time to move in?"


    "What are you going to do? If I use my power, I can at least get you out of there"


    While Danjo-dai Shosuke observed the tense situation with elegance andposure, Kamui tentatively asked him.


    "No. Let''s not do it. It would not be interesting."


    Shosuke dered tly. He dered as if he was a stranger to the situation. No, in a sense, in fact, he did not care about such a thing.


    "Well, I''ll have to make another appointment anyway. My body is no longer of any use. If anything, it will make them more suspicious."


    And that distrust will make this country even more corrupt. Those who should be held ountable are in someone else''s hands, and people are often suspicious of others because they have something to hide themselves. That is the role he was assigned to y in this country, in the upper echelons of its capital. Slowly but surely corrupting the country''s leadership, sowing seeds of doubt, and undermining the rules andws, for a time longer than the mortal can recognize. And when talented people rise to prominence, they are either ostracized or corrupted...


    "I see. That''s a deep taste. Although that old man was obsessed with a lot of things, it seems only his eye for seeing things was genuine."


    The man who gave the order to get rid of the old man says this carefree remark. He says this as if it were someone else''s problem.


    "Obsession, huh...? Then, what are you going to do about the servant? Unfortunately, I couldn''t get him to talk. Should I contact him again?"


    As if remembering, Kamui asks about Kizuki''s servant who was spotted by the mother of the infamous youkai, as well as by the human-skinned being in front of him.


    "I''ve seen the memories. He seems to have undergone a very interesting transformation, doesn''t he? It is interesting that he could control himself in that situation... But I''m more interested in the transformation itself. I never thought her blood could make him look like that."


    Shosuke is very interested in the topic. Showing a childish attitude of genuine interest.


    And indeed, he is interested. He knows the blood of the fallen god well. In fact, in the time of the great war, not a few people were bathed in her blood. And most of them ended up in a boring way, and the transformation of the very few exceptions was, in some ways, ordinary and irreceable. But... now, both the nature of the transformation and the spirit of the transformation seemed to be different from the cases he had seen before, and he was sure that it could be a very fascinating subject of study.


    "So..."


    "No, no, not now. Let''s not do this right now."


    It would be foolish to do something just because he is interested in it. Like wine, everything has a maturing period. It is the act of a beast without wisdom to take a bite of something just because he is interested in it.


    Because it is the aging process that enhances the vor of the ingredients. And it is this small but careful effort and patience that makes the ingredients richer, and more attractive. So, he should take his time and wait for the right period. After all, he was a man who left the fun forter.


    "Well... are we going to start?"


    Shosuke was about to speak about the future of the building as if he had some knowledge about it, but was interrupted by the sudden change of situation. Looking out the window, there is an avnche of guards rushing in from the front gate on the first floor. It seems that it has finally begun.


    "Hmm. So everything''s on schedule?"


    "Yes. As effectively as possible, to make them upset and confused. Oh, yeah. I forgot."


    Then he turned around as if he had just remembered. As he turned around, he opened his mouth.


    "You can use this girl as a messenger, so please take out her there too..."


    He pointed at the birdcage he had ced by his side and dered so, and at the same time he turned around, he felt a slight tremor in his body. Then, he looked at his own chest... There was a big hole through his belly.


    "... Good grief, I wish they would at least talk to me in advance. I almost couldn''t speak before I could tell you, couldn''t I?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I have received your order."


    Immediately after the exchange of casual talk, which did not fit the situation, Shosuke��s head was blown off. His brain and bones were scattered on the wall and windows behind him. With a thud, the head- and stomach-less mass of meat slumped into the chair behind him, following gravity. It seemed as if he was seated.


    "Well, well... So, is that you, huh?"


    ''<i>Is that you! Is that you!</i>''


    The parrot cries as it is taken out of the birdcage. Whether or not it understands the words it is saying is not clear. But one thing is clear, the sight of its face cracked open, its serrated fangs and tentacle-like tongue waving in the air is quite disgusting.


    "Hey. Don''t get too excited, okay? ...Shall we go then?"


    Kamui roared as he listened to the countless soundsing up the stairs. As he roars, he sinks into the darkness with the parrot on his arm.


    By the time the soldiers of the Imperial Court, who wanted to take Shosuke into custody under false pretenses, stormed into his office, all they found was the corpse of their target, so disfigured that it was impossible to extract any memories from it...


    * * *


    On a snowy mountain road, a convoy of ox-carts, wagons, and foot soldiers was moving along. Although the Northern Mountain Middle Road, which is a national road maintained by the Imperial Court, is not a steep road, the cold and the snowfall still slowed down their movements. In fact, the snow was so thick that the lead carriage finally got stuck.


    "D*mn it, we can''t go any further, stop the convoy!!"


    "Hurry up and move out of the snow! Hey! Keep your eyes on the perimeter!"


    Shouts an exorcist from one of Kizuki''s family. He gives orders to his servants, but he notices a shadow. No, he just noticed it.


    "Hey, what are you doing? If you''re going to stand around here like that, why don''t you get on with your work?"


    The exorcist rush toward the figure, but he finally realizes the fact when he is about 20 paces away from the figure. It was not a shadow, but a literal shadow. An unstable "shadow" with a muddy outline was standing in a field of white snow.


    ''<i>......</i>''


    In silence, the shadow grows little by little at first, but gradually and eleratingly, it bes huge. For a dozen seconds, it changed from a young man to the size of a carriage at best, but in the next ten seconds it grew to the size of a small house, and now it is so bloated that it could be a small mountain.


    "It''s Mikoshi-ny��d��!!?"


    One of the mongrels noticed and screamed. At the same time, it was a bad move. Now there was no way to prevent this youkai from growing to a huge size.


    This shadowy youkai, which growsrger the more it is seen, can be dealt with if the encounter is with a single person.


    Paradoxically, if several people see it, it is extremely difficult to stop it from growing bigger, and this great youkai, which bes even bigger and more powerful as it grows bigger, is too troublesome for a group of people.


    ''<i>...!!!</i>''


    And then, the shadow walks out. It tries to trample down the line advancing along the snow-covered city street. The kicked-up snow swallows people, and wagons, and blows them away. However... the next moment, the youkai is kicked in the neck and twisted off.


    ''<i>...!!!??</i>''


    Without even a cry, but with a gesture that showed his obvious bewilderment and confusion, Mikoshi-nyudo, a monster who should have ranked high among the great youkai, cried out and died, and with a roar, youkai fell to the snowfield, cracked open, and shrinks like a broken balloon.


    "Oh my, oh my, what a mess. I wonder if it''s already been taken care of?"


    "Wh-what is that...? What happened...?"


    Kizuki Aoi and Tachibana Kayo muttered to each other about the scene outside through the window of the ox cart, which had been turned into a "stray house". Kayo in particr seemed to have no idea what was going on.


    "Uhhh... Tomobe-san... What was that...? I thought I saw a ck shadow, and then I thought I saw a head..."


    Kayo then turned to me, who was standing right next to the ox cart, and asked so.


    "I didn''t get a good look at it either, but it looks like the youkai who attacked us probably got his head kicked off."


    "Kicked in the head...?"


    While Kayo looked incredulous, the person who had done it appeared with a smiling face.


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you. Miss Tachibana. It''s just one youkai. I myself went out there myself and took care of it... Still, it''s cold! Get me some more nkets!"


    Uemon Kizuki leans toward the ox cart in heavy clothing, his fat body swaying as he speaks. Because of the incident at the capital, he had personally moved and killed many times whenever he encountered youkai along the way. In addition, he is so cold that he yells at his men every time he steps out of the oxcart. But still...


    (As expected, he is one of the elders of Kizuki. His face is ordinary, but he is strong.)


    To tell the truth, I couldn''t see how I could win the fight against that youkai even if I had prepared for the fight with preparation, or even if I had prepared carefully. And to kill it with a single kick... No wonder the main character would have died without even being allowed to enter the battle if he was ambushed with such an afterimage-like movement. On the other hand, in the route where he fights gori-sama and sis (anego-sama), he would fall down instantly and is beaten back in two scenes.


    "...How many times has this happened? I don''t mean to be presumptuous, but I never expected to be attacked by youkai so many times on the national road... Is it because the northern region is such a magical ce...?"


    Otsuru, the old maid, moaned as she stood by Kayo''s side. Well, if I remember correctly, in the nearly twenty days since we left the capital, we had already been attacked eighteen times by youkai, including this time. If I include the ones that ended without my noticing, the number would definitely exceed 20. That''s almost one a day.


    "No, even in the northern region, we don''t usually have such frequent raids. After all, youkai also seem to starve in the wintertime."


    Winter is not exactly a time to hunker down... but for youkai who feed on humans, winter is a time when the human traffic is reduced and their prey dwindles. This is especially true in the northern areas of the country, where the snow closes in, and many people do not leave their houses with charms on them, unless they have something to do. Even on the national roads, there are equally spaced checkpoints and post cities, and the soldiers of the Imperial Court stationed at the stations would not patrol the snow-covered roads during this season.


    It is obvious what these "youkai" with nothing to eat and nothing to hunt would do if they saw dozens of human columns including exorcists, the best prey they could find. Although it was the first time for me to actually participate in this winter return procession, I had heard many times about the dangers of the national road from my fellow servants before me. But now, nobody''s alive...


    "Hahaha, you needn''t worry so much! I''ll take care of all the youkai like I did just now! I''ve been back home many times already, and every year, only a servant or two or so are eaten on the way. Well, well, don''t worry!"


    Uemon says these words to Otsuru... or rather, he boasts cheerfully to appease Kayo who is worried. Oh, yes, that''s right.


    (There��s something...)


    I nce in the direction where youkai-kai fell and turn on my heel.


    "Tomobe?"


    "I think there must have been some damage because youkai went on a rampage a few minutes ago. I was thinking of going to rescue."


    It may not have killed anyone, but even so, it was an avnche of snow that kicked up amid snow-covered ground. Some of the victims were shallowly buried alive, and some of the wagons must have been damaged. They should be taken care of.


    "What!? Don''t do that! Your order is to escort the ox-cart..."


    "It''s all right. Go on. It won''t make much difference to the safety of this ce whether you''re here or not."


    Uemon grimly tried to stop me from leaving the ox cart, which I had been staying behind to guard Tachibana Kayo, but the gori-sama pushed him out of the way.


    "Nunu!? But you see, Aoi. We have guests. We must be ready..."


    "Ah, I''m honored that you''re paying so much for one of my servants."


    To Uemon''s rebuttal, gori-sama replies with a sarcastic and ironic smile before he can say anything else. The fact that she hides her sleeves and smiles with a lecherous smile must be proof of her good character.


    "Ggh...!?"


    "Kayo-san, you don''t mind, do you?"


    "I don''t have any ownership rights. You can do as you please, Aoi-sama."


    And before Uemon''s further protests, Gori-sama took Kayo''s words and crushed the room for rebuttal. And then he stopped...


    "If you insist on taking all possible measures, uncle. Why don''t you escort the cart instead of the servant there? You don''t think uncle''s weaker than Tomobe?"


    It seemed to me that all he wanted to say was those mean words. If she said that, even her uncle, who is cold, could not ignore her for the sake of face.


    In other words, Uemon has no other choice but to ept the provocation, at least while he''s still standing here...


    "That''s what I mean. Go ahead and get out of here."


    "Yes!"


    Gori-sama said to her uncle who was standing by the oxcart, groaning without being able to argue with her, and I couldn''t stand the atmosphere and left the ce as if to run away. Besides, I don''t want him to take it out on me.


    ...still, the snow covers me up to my ankles, and I get there with some shortness of breath. Rescue work had already begun, and one by one, the buriedborers and servants were pulled out like radishes and wrapped in nkets by a hastily built campfire. Or wagons and ox carts with twisted axles were being repaired, and horses and oxen with sprained legs were being put to a stop.


    "Magoroku, are you all right!?"


    I shouted to the misceneousborer I had made acquaintance with in the underground tunnels with snow on his head.


    "Hey, hey. I just put a light dusting on my head. More importantly... Mari!?"


    Magoroku looks around frantically with unsteady steps. As soon as he found it, he turned pale and started running. A figure fell to the snow, as if it had been thrown from a carriage whose wheels had been dislodged by the impact of Youkai''s attack...


    "Mari!? Are you okay, Mari!!?"


    "Let''s get her back in the carriage...! This wind is too cold. Wait a moment..."


    I bring the figure back into the wagon with Magoroku and run toward the campfire where the people who are cold from the snow are gathered.


    "I''m sorry but I''m going to take two or three!?"


    I take some of the stones piled up by the fire, puts them in a drawstring bag, and return to the wagon.


    "Here are some hot stones, put them in your pockets to keep you warm. As for the nkets... there must have been a spare nket in case of emergency..."


    Magoroku and the person I''m helping are each given a spare nket in the carriage and a hot stone to keep them warm.


    "Are you all right? I can get you some extra nkets if you''re cold..."


    "No, I''m fine... Tomobe-sama. Thank you for your concern for someone like me."


    The winter cold in the northernnd is too severe. And the cold wind blows mercilessly through the cracks in a covered wagon that have not yet be a "stray house". That''s why I suggest doing so... For the note, the person lying on the back of the wagon wrapped in severalyers of cloth answered in a reserved voice, shivering from the cold.


    The person was a neat, shy-looking girl. She must have been in her early teens? She had long ck hair and unhealthily white skin. Her eyes were closed, but even if she had opened her eyelids, they would have shown only her pupils, which were dted and clouded with no light.


    This girl was the only family member and Magoroku''s only little sister who was hired as the new servant of the Kizuki family... or more precisely, the Gori Princess. Her name is Mari, a helpless girl who lost the light in both eyes in an ident when she was a child, and who has been cared for by her brother ever since she lost her legs. She was blind when she fell from the carriage and could do nothing but crawl on the snow because she could not even stand without a cane.


    "Don''t be modest. The winters in the northern region are iparable to those in the central region. Be careful too. You''ll get chapped."


    "I-I know! Big bro, I''m sorry!"


    Magoroku bows his head with a look of sincere apology as I throw him the nket.


    (If they hadn''t gotten involved with me, they wouldn''t havee all the way here, would they? Well, it''s toote to say now...)


    I feel indescribably guilty that Magoroku and her little sister, who is frail and has an eye disease, have to make a long journey together... However, it''s not so bad, given that youkai were breeding so much in the underground tunnel that her brother could have been eaten at any time, and without her brother... What would have been the fate of the little sister who would have been blind and unable to walk without her brother? Well, it would be a self-justification to affirm this situation.


    "...we''re almost there. But, we''ll have to be patient until then. It''s warm inside the house like a capital. Maybe there''s some food ready for you, so you can look forward to it."


    "Big bro, the wagon..."


    "The wagon... It doesn''t damage as bad as it looks. I''ll catch the one who ran away and fix it together. Take it easy, you stay here and look after your sister. You''re getting cold yourself, aren''t you?"


    With that I got off the wagon, looked around at the still flustered surroundings, and started to search for the man who had probably abandoned the wagon, and the passengers the moment they saw youkai.


    ...it was about two tickster that the convoy started moving forward again.


    * * *

 Book 4 Epilogue, (4)

    Book 4 Epilogue, (4)


    Revision: Kou Aki => Hikiyo


    After crossing the Shiraki river, there was a world of snow and ice, as it was called.


    The winters are long, thend is frozen, the mountains are steep, the forests are deep with youkai and beasts, and there is the unfriendly Ezo tribe... Among the centralnd and its four mainnds, the northernnd is the most uninhabitable and the most severe in nature.


    Of course, people still live there. They burn the fields, clear the forests, hunt beasts and youkai, defeat Ezo (barbarian), cultivate thend, and build houses. The trees that have grown since ancient times are thick and sturdy, promising as lumber, and the food from the mountains and the sea is also abundant, as they have been untouched by humans for a long time. In the mountains, several iron and gold mines have been exploited. Although the soil is indeed harsh, it is not barren.


    And in this northern region, there is the most prosperous city named Shiro''oku, where the Northern Province office is located under the direct control of the Imperial Court. Its poption exceeds 100,000. The city is the center of the northern region both in name and in reality.


    And there was a residence in the valley, a day or two''s walk from there. The residence, which stands overlooking the vige of about 1,500 peasants, is a house of the family of exorcists who rule this area.


    The name of the exorcist family is Kizuki, the same name as this valley... Kizuki valley, and they are the descendants of those who exterminated monsters, which is the origin of the valley''s name. They were as influential as deities at least in the Kizuki valley and the surrounding viges.


    Now, after a day and a half of being separated from the Tachibana Company on the city road that separates from Shiro''oku city, the group finally arrived at the valley in question, oveing the snow that almost scooped up their feet.


    The snow was still falling and visibility was poor... but notpletely white. As soon as we entered the valley, vigers and misceneousborers mobilized under the order of Kizuki''s residence and heldnterns in their hands to serve as guideposts. How many hours had they been waiting for us? Anyway, the procession of people returning home from the capital passed through the vige by the light of thenterns of the people, and thus, we arrived at the gate of Kizuki''s residence.


    "Hold on! You will be inspected before entering."


    However, we cannot enter immediately. The family exorcists and servants who had been packed into the residence stopped the procession at the gate and began to inspect the men in the procession and their cargo. They are concerned about the presence of cursed objects in the cargo or the fact that some of the men have been substituted by youkai.


    "Lord, they don''t look familiar. Are they the ones reported?"


    The exorcists of the family ask with grim looks on their faces when they see Magoroku and his sister on his back. The neers brought by the gori-sama are especially scrutinized carefully, for they do not know where theye from. The old exorcist has a demon''s eye for inspection, and he can easily recognize the clever disguise of youkai if he looks closely enough. But...well, forgive him for not being able to spot the infiltration of Aoko the blue demon. She may be a weird one, but she''s the real deal.


    "Well, good. Go on in now."


    "Y-yes!!"


    Magoroku walks past the inspector, who have a sneer on his face, as he hugs and cares for his sister who is blind.


    "Wait, you... Are you the half-youkai from the message?"


    "E-eek!"


    As Shiro is dismounted from the ox cart, the inspector gives her a hard look and shrugs in fright. If anything, she bit her tongue. With a twitch, she nces up and down at the inspector with an uneasy expression on her face. Perhaps she is afraid she will be eliminated the next moment.


    "...Princess, it is troubling. It''s not nice of you to pick up a half-breed like this one, as well as the one you just saw. It would be a loss of prestige to allow people of unknown origin like this into Kizuki''s venerable residence one after another."


    "Are you finished? Before you start talking again, why don''t you decide quickly whether or not you want to let her in?"


    To the inspector, who was seriouslyining, Gori-sama said in a manner that was nothing but aplete provocation.


    "...Half-youkai there, get your ass out of here."


    After a moment of silence, the inspector gave a short order. Meanwhile, Shiro obeys the order and returns to the ox cart with a shive.


    "That''s all right... Then, go ahead."


    And then, without hesitation, Gori-sama naturally ordered the ox-cart coachman.


    "Wait a moment, Princess. The inspection of the servant there is not yet finished."


    The inspector said so, referring to me who was packed in the oxcart as Aoi''s guard. But her reply was a cold stare.


    "What? Are you still going to make me wait?"


    "No, but..."


    "But?"


    In an instant, the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees. A dense torrent of spiritual energy swirled around us. It was so oppressive that if one had no tolerance for it, he or she would have been intoxicated by it alone...


    "No, it''s nothing, Princess. You can pass."


    "Giggle, you''re wee."


    The inspector finally had no choice but to yield to the deadly re in her eyes. But well, it''s not a smart thing to offend the whimsical princess in front of him, and thus, he orders the men to bring the oxcart through the gate.


    ...and I''m allowed to pass without inspection.


    "Well, I guess a boundary can be fooled. I don''t know what would happen if someone probed me too deeply with their insightful mystic eyes."


    "Hehe, you finally came to this side, didn''t you?"


    Aoi boasted in the moving oxcart. Then she leans her body toward me, who is standing by her side, and lightly taps my cheek with a closed fan with narrowed eyes.


    "...Well, if they know what''s going on inside me, it''s going to be a big problem. I''m sure they''ll dissect me into pieces. Maybe they''ll use me as experimental material."


    "I won''t let that happen."


    It''s scary. Even though she boasts with an air of smugness, her gaze reminded me of a vicious, cunning, rabid predator. But


    "Thank you for your generosity and concern, Princess."


    And then I answer. As if in surrender, as if in total submission. For my fate depends on the mood of this girl in front of me.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. I won''t let you go so easily... Oh, look at that..."


    "That one''sing."


    Aoi, who had been smiling with a lecherous smile, noticed it with a frown on her face.


    The next moment, the oxcart shook violently. At the same time, the viewing window was forcibly opened, and "something" entered the oxcart.


    "This is... Huh!?"


    "Get out of here!"


    I quickly grab my spear and try to fight the intruder, but Gori-sama makes a move before I can. The huge shadow approaching me is hit by her fist, which she swings a momentter, and crashes into the wall of the ox-cart. And for the first time, I see the intruder''s true identity.


    "Dragon...!"


    It was a snake-like creature with a beard and its whole body covered with amber-colored shining scales, which waspletely the image of an oriental dragon. A real Zuiryuu (Luck Dragon), one of the few existing Shikigami that the Kizuki n had subdued more than 500 years ago and served as the main deity, and was now apanying the First Princess of Kizuki... ''Hikiyo (Yellow Sun)''.


    "Why... something like this...!?"


    "I''m sorry. I was just in the middle of training, but it seem to have lost control and gone berserk. Forgive me, my little sister."


    "Liar!"


    As I was in a state of shock, a voice sounded from behind me calmly and strangely calmly.


    "Tsk...!"


    The gori-sama''s tongueshing voice is small, but I can hear it clearly. As for me, I turn around slowly, a little nervously.


    There she was, Kizuki Hina, the first princess of Kizuki, with glossy ck hair, dressed in a man''s hakama.


    "Isn''t this a rough wee, my dear sister? It has been a long time since I have seen your face."


    "Aoi, your life in the capital seems to have been veryfortable, hasn''t it? Have you grown much fatter in less than half a year?"


    "Well, I wonder..."


    "I hope you die."


    After taking a nce at her sister''s body like a chopping board as if she was mocking her, Gori-sama crossed her arms while daring to lift her chest. It waspletely sarcastic and provocative.


    "Huh!!"


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrr...!</i>''


    For a moment, Kizuki Hina frowned expressionlessly. At the same time, ''Kou Aki (Yellow Star)'' roared angrily. With a spiritual power that surpasses great youkai and can even sh head-on with cmity youkai, the shikigami even emits divine energy...


    "Eeekk...?!"


    The dragon''s threat frightened Shiro, who cowered her shoulders. She falls on her buttocks in fright. And in order not to provoke the dragon, I move in front of Shiro in a very natural movement. Hina res at the dragon. Then the shikigami stopped threatening and quieted down.


    "...It''s a very undisciplined snake, isn''t it? Maybe you''re not trying hard enough as a pet owner. Feed it something good. But no matter how much you feed it, it won''t make it any smaller."


    Aoi is cursing the owner, saying that she should feed herself. On the other hand, the big sister did not care about the provocation.


    "Oh, that? There will be no shortage of food for a while. I''ve caught some live and fresh bait, okay?"


    "...?"


    "Oh. Didn''t you hear it? Aroundtest year. I was approved by the court for an expedition to the forbiddennds. On there, I killed two monster heads. Now their limbs, the ox-demons, are torn off and I used them as its food."


    The words took my breath away. The words were too shocking to be uttered so matter-of-factly. It is not easy to capture a cmity youkai alive... and it would have been quite a feat to capture a youkai in a ce that is forbidden by the Imperial Court.


    "For my services, I will soon receive an official rank from the Imperial Court. The sixth rank. Well, there''s no need to mention it."


    "..."


    Aoi listens silently to the words of Hina who smiles thinly as if she is mocking herself. It was obvious that her words were a provocation. And Hina''s words meant that all of Aoi''s achievements in the capital were practically meaningless.


    "Ah. I haven''t greeted you yet. Wee back, Aoi."


    "Wee too, dear sister. I''m back."


    They greeted each other in that way in a frivolous, indifferent, and cruel way. Naturally, I couldn''t feel a trace of affection toward their immediate family members. They narrowed their eyes and stared at each other. In the midst of the spiritual tension caused by the presence of the dragons in the room, the first-ss exorcists were now facing each other in an overtly hostile manner. The tension in the room reaches an extreme level, and...


    "...I''m sorry to interrupt. I think it''s time for me to leave."


    The sense of oppression dissipated as Hina turned on her heel. The dragon also slowly walks out of the window, curled up in a ball.


    "Ugh...!? Hah~... Hah~..."


    I almost fell over and managed to hold myself together. I was so strained that I seemed to have forgotten how to breathe, so I took a deep breath.


    "Tomobe-san...!?"


    "I''m fine. No problem..."


    "You don''t have to be so hard on yourself..."


    Shiro behind me looks at me with concern, but I smile through my face to reassure her. I still had time to put on this kind of air. Yes, still at this point.


    "Oh... I forgot. The other day, the person, who''s the leader of the servants died. I couldn''t decide who to appoint next... So, Tomobe, I''ve rmended you for the post because of your experience and ability. You should do your best to serve."


    "What...?"


    Hina''s words, which sounded like a simple, matter-of-fact report, left me in a state of shock. It was shock and despair at the same time.


    I was not at all happy to hear the news that I had been promoted, and that I was in fact the first of all the servants, excluding the heads and assistants of the Kizuki family and their rtives.


    Also, I was not at all happy to hear the news, because it only proved the seriousness of the current situation of the servants...


    * * *


    It was the day after the capital group returned to the residence. I was climbing a mountain about half an hour away from the house and the valley. With a load on my back, I climbed the small mountain through the snow piled up under a snowy sky.


    "...."


    I thought it was ridiculous to climb such a ce right after returning to the residence. But... I knew from the sky on the way back that tomorrow would be a snowstorm of iparable magnitude to today''s. And that it wouldst for days... If so, it would have been better to go to that ce immediately after returning today, even if it was a little too much work. The news the other day was also another reason why I wanted to get up here as quickly as possible. I really wanted to get here before I got the appointment.


    "Hah~... Hah~... Almost there, huh?"


    I stop to take a rest, breathing white breath from the cold, but soon resume climbing the mountain path. I climb the stone steps one by one, and not much time passes before I finally reach the top of the small mountain.


    At the top of the small mountain... there spread out a series of crude gravestones. The graveyard was a ce that neither Kizuki''s family nor the vigers rarely visited...


    "D*mn! The stairs here are too hard... It''s even harder when I''m carrying my baggage on my back."


    I grunt, and I click my tongue. Then I start to do what I have to do withoutining. It''s snowing when the sun goes down. If I''m not careful, I could freeze to death from the disaster. Well, first of all...


    "Uhh, Yahiro guy is... Oh, this is it. I''ll give you this one."


    When I find Yahiro''s (Appeared in ch.1) grave, I put some rice crackers in front of it. I think he liked soy sauce-vored ones.


    "Heigun (Appeared in ch.4) is kind of cookie, Hei (Appeared in ch.4) is... konpeito, right? It''s expensive, so just a little bit, but bear with it, okay?"


    I unload the baggage and offer the favorite foods from among them to the graves of my former subordinates. Especially Hinoe was crazy about konpeito, which he had eaten only once before, and he must have beenining about wanting to eat it again every time.


    I will leave candy for Yoi, a roasted chestnut for Mizunoto, a soybean flour cake (mochi) for Kanoe''s grave, and for some reason, some tasteless dried fish for Renzen, Also Yanagi''s favorite food was... dried persimmons, right? I''m sorry if I''m wrong.


    "Well, a lot of them aren''t buried under here to begin with, are they?"


    Many of the bodies were never found, or if they were found, they were not brought here but were disposed of on site because they were rotting. I don''t know if there is really any meaning to these empty graves... Even if they are not, not all of them were close to me, and many of them died before or soon after I came. In such cases, I offer something appropriate.


    "But they are not well managed. Some of them are buried under snow and crushed."


    In the first ce, the graves of the servants are not worth taking care of, and the only monk from the vige who visits them asionally is a dying old man, whom I can''t force to do so. In such a situation, I have no choice but to shovel snow.


    I brush away the snow from most of the graves and finally stop by one of the graves. I stopped and crouched down at one of the gravestones that had been set up in a mess.


    "It''s been a long time. I hope you''ve been well... But it''s funny to say so, isn''t it? After all, you''ve been dead for a long time."


    Iugh at the thought that it''s an incredibly inappropriate thing to say to a dead person. With a wry smile, I start mumbling to report the current situation.


    "Sorry, I''mte. As I told you before I left, I was in the capital.... because the princess wanted me. Well, I''m at a loss. I had a terrible time there. I can''t tell you how many times I almost died."


    I say hello to the grave, making excuses for the fact that I usually see him once at the Bon Festival, but not this year. As I greet him, I bber on about my disastrous experience at the capital. No, seriously, I was prepared for the fox thing and all, but it was way out of the story. I didn''t know I was going to end up dying like that?


    "...Well, I''ve had my share of problems, but I''m still alive and in one piece. I''m very lucky."


    Even this dead senior of mine, who was much stronger than me, was covered with scars and had lost several fingers. Compared to that, how lucky I am to be in good health and not even missing a finger.


    Well, let''s put all that aside for now and go to...


    "Well, let''s get this for you first."


    I say one-sidedly and take it out from my baggage. It''s a cheap sake of poor quality that I got from a store in the capital.


    "But even if it''s of poor quality, it''s still something that''s sold legitimately in the capital, you know. It should be much better than the stuff found in the back alleys of the old vige below."


    I defend myself in a light-hearted, joking way. Well, I''m sure she''ll ignore what I''m saying and just grab a bottle of sake and drink it anyway. She was a kind of escape from reality in this shitty world... but she really was a woman who was all about the booze.


    "That''s why. It''s your junior''s treat, so don''t be a pussy and take it, okay?"


    I put a bottle of sake in front of her grave. There is no answer. I knew that. I didn''t expect it. It was just a ritual to convince myself.


    It''s just a ritual to cover up my helplessness, my guilt...


    "...Shirato''s big brother, who was appointed to the leader of servants personnel, has died. He somehow managed to survive his wounds, but he suffered for 7 days and 7 nights... and it was only a few days ago."


    I report it as if out of a sense of duty. To me, it seemed too obvious to tell the person whose grave I was standing in front of.


    "It''s been four years since your death. Most of our seniors are no longer alive. Now, it''s not funny if they''re going to appoint me to this position."


    I never imagined this when she was here. Back then I had just graduated from being a mere servant and many servants had more experience than me. I can''t believe it''s like this...


    "At least if you were still alive... But it''s toote to say anything now..."


    That''s right. If that woman had been here, none of this would have happened. I wouldn''t have been offered this position. No, before that, if it weren''t for me, nobody would''ve... Not even that woman...!!


    "...Haha. I bet if she saw me now, she''d break my bones."


    Iugh. I let out a dryugh with a miserable look on my face. I''m sure she would have hit me over the head and said, "Stop whining. Do your part for everyone."


    In fact, she was the embodiment of those words herself. She struggled desperately in the shitty environment, wing and fighting so that as many of her friends as possible could survive. No bitterness, no hatred, no envy. She took care of me when I was a servant, when I didn''t know what was right and wrong, and she has taken care of me ever since.


    And even such a kind woman could not resist her fate. She got caught up in that d*mned Kizuki Aoi''s, Kizuki family''s conspiracy together, and finally lost her life because of me, and...


    "Ugh!?"


    I frown as a dull pain hits my head.


    "D*mn... it''s not something I can just forget about."


    Was it thest time I screwed up? I was so badly injured that my memory of that moment is hazy in ces. Thanks to this, the end of that person is also somewhat vague, and it is only a little whileter that I realized that the missing piece of my memory was worsened by the experience of having my head blown off and bing a monster after the incident the other day.


    Although it was horrible to see myself bing separated from humans and my personality being distorted... this fact was the most frustrating, frightening, and sad.


    "...D*mn it."


    I grumble as I sit down in the graveyard, where white snow is falling. My head was filled with anxiety, fear, guilt, loneliness, and...


    "Uh... uh... uhhhh..."


    ...Unfortunately, I couldn''t leave this ce for a while.


    It was a monthter that I was appointed to the position of servant leader(?) (�\��)...

 Chapter 45.1

    Chapter 45.1


    In the 12th year of the reign of Emperor Seirei, on the sixth day of the month of Uzuki<sup>[1]</sup>, which was the first day of summer ording to nij��shi sekki<sup>[2]</sup>.


    In a corner of the northern part of Fus��-kuni, where there were many graveyards, a figure was seen.


    He looked like a monk because of his appearance, standing in a mound filled with dead travelers, beggars, and vagrants who died without rtives. The man walking with an umbre and an indistinct face tinkled a bell and prayed silently.


    As time went on, the darkness of the night gradually deepened. Thick clouds hid the moonlight, casting shadows on the uninhabited mound. And then they appeared.


    Where in the world did theye from? They appeared from beyond the graves, from the shadows, from the gaps in the messy vegetation. Some of them looked like insects, some like birds, some like animals, some like nts, some like human beings, some like non-living things, and even some like a mixture of several beings. And all of them had a distinctly horrifying atmosphere and a poisonous miasma.


    These were youkai... evil beings outside the realm of human reason, who was out to take revenge on others.


    They surrounded the monk who silently rang the bell in the darkness and closed the distance between them. After having eaten the hunters, lumberjacks of the nearby forests, the grave robbers, and the children from the city who wandered into this ce to test their courage, the youkai now attack this one more poor human being today. And today, it was a feast. After all, he is a monk, and a spiritual one at that. Surely, after killing this human, the youkai will begin an even more gruesome cannibalistic feast for his flesh.


    In this way, they will eat each other and concentrate their youkai energy, and youkai will rise to higher and higher levels, transforming themselves into one higher being. This is their instinct, their true nature. It is the meaning of their existence.


    Now, in the dark night, words of taunts ring out over and over again. They sounded mean and wicked as if they were the most despicable, mean, and evil voices ever heard. It is the cry of youkai''s rottenness.


    Still unaware of what is going on, the monk just keeps ringing the bell. And then youkai leap out from behind him...


    "You guys usuallye from behind, huh?"


    The next moment, I, who was dressed as a monk, swung my spear, which I had hidden in my bosom to dispel them.


    ''<i>Roarrr!!?</i>''


    Several small youkai, about the size of a bulldog, was cut down by the tip of my spear. I then quickly lunged forward, holding my spear at the throat of a human-faced deer that was charging toward me. With a swift and powerful thrust, I impaled the deer''s throat, bringing it down to the ground with the force of my own weight.


    ''<i>Bleat!!?</i>''


    With a startled expression on its face, the deer burst out a tentacle from its jaw, which was opened so wide that its jaws were ripped open but I evaded the blow by bending my neck. In the end, the deer''s face was cut in half from the bottom and it died.


    "I didn''t think this level of disguise would fool them. It seems that youkai here are a bunch of idiots more than I thought."


    I throw away my umbre. At the same time, the other youkai braced themselves as if in rm. They seem to have realized that I am not a monk, and that I am not just going to be eaten. The moonlight shines on me and youkai as the clouds pass by and the moonlight shines on us again. If youkai had poor night vision, they would have finally recognized me.


    I was a servant disguised as a monk, with a spear in my hand and a mask on my face that served both as a countermeasure against eye technique and as a cheek protector... a Hannya mask in the shape of a demon (oni), which means the leader of the servants.


    "Well, it would be impolite not to greet you, so let me introduce myself, shall I? I''m Tomobe, a servant of Kizuki''s family and a leader of servants. I know we''ve only known each other for a short time, but... it''s nice to meet you."


    I said to the youkai surrounding me, somewhat sarcastically, as if to provoke them.


    "Well, well, these must be the youkai who has been living in the mound recently, huh? There must be 30...40...50 or so. Well, as expected."


    I take a nce at the deformed monsters surrounding me with caution and am relieved to see that the number of them is within my initial expectation, while putting away the bell charm that has the effect of attracting youkai in the game as well. Fortunately, I had neither too many nor too few of them.


    Then I slowly raise my hand in a natural gesture.


    "Well, I''m sorry to be so quick, but... let''s get rid of them."


    As soon as I put my hand down, it happened. Suddenly, a projectile was thrown at me, a smoke ball that produced smoke that violently irritated my eyes and nose. The sudden event also caused the youkai to suddenly feel intense pain, causing them to go berserk and be confused. Then, from all directions, arrowheads were shot at them with arrowheads coated with poison.


    "Whoa!? That''s dangerous!?"


    I got scared and fell to the ground when I saw a poisoned bow and arrow pass by rtively close to me. Fortunately, I had a stuffed nose and ss around my eyes, so the pain was minimal.


    The smoke cleared at about the same time that two groups of ten of my men, who had been hiding in the vegetation on all sides to mask their scent, shot out their arrowheads. Next, the remaining two groups of ten servants with swords and spears in their hands leaped on the still-confused crowd of youkai.


    Two or three of them took on each of the confused youkai, quickly, surely, and without danger.


    "Don''t deal with the tough ones! Cut down their numbers first! Archers, give support!"


    With that order, I shot a poisoned arrow into one of the youkai''s body and stabbed it in the gut from behind as it continued to thrash against the servants. I retreat before the screaming youkai can counterattack. There was no need to finish it off with a single blow. Surround the enemy with several men, and attack and retreat when an opening appears. With this, we could safely wait for the enemy to be exhausted.


    Therefore, in just over twenty minutes, most of the fifty or so youkai had been killed. Even the ones that remained were weakened considerably, and the oue was already clear.


    We win... that is what all the servants fighting here must have thought. But...


    "Huh...!? What...!!?"


    The ground shook with a tremor like an earthquake. The servants are shaken. And then... the earth cracked.


    ''<i>GROAARFROAARAROARR!!!!</i>''


    With a cry that could neither be described as a roar nor a howl, something emerges from the depths of the earth. Its huge, cracked, dirt-stained skull, followed by its huge bony arms, leaps out and lifts its entire body, then climbs up to reveal its entire body to the servants. On its face, deep darkness spread in its eye sockets, and a reddish-ck light was seen from the deepest part of the eye sockets.


    "Gashadokuro<sup>[3]</sup>...!!"


    One of the servants shouted. It was the name of a great youkai, a well-known figure in Fus��-kuni.


    It is said that corpses that have been abandoned or treated roughly and not given proper care be bones and gather together with grudges.


    Especially in ces like youkai dens, it is not umon that the bodies cannot be retrieved, or even if it is required byw, the dead bodies without rtives are buried at random in the locality without the time or money to dispose of them. Likely, this unmarked mound was also managed in a very careless manner.


    (I had gathered some information on this mound in advance... but I have to emphasize the importance of this in my report).


    Not only the hidden group but also the servants had systematically and repeatedly conducted careful reconnaissance with shikigami and others to confirm the existence of the mound. Although one of the apanying exorcists was dissatisfied with the fact that his prey would run away in rm... it was a good thing that I asked one of them to help me now, even if I had to put up with his sarcasm. Thanks to it, I had time to train and gather tools for countermeasures.


    The Gashadokuro looks around with a wide-eyed gaze as it begins to crawl on all fours like a baby. Then it smiles when it sees the servants who are retreating back as if they are being pressured. It evenughed so wickedly that it was clearly recognizable even though it was a skeleton. But then, it swings its arm.


    "Evade!!"


    The servants run away like spiders from the arm that is swung at them like a baby squashing an insect crawling on the ground. The first blow is a miss, and the second one is also in vain. But the third blow was different.


    "Aaaahh!!?"


    One of the servants was unable to avoid the swinging arm and was blown away. He must have been hit in the arm. The servant spun around and was mmed into a tree. He seemed to be on the defensive and did not die instantly, but his left arm was bent in a crumpled position.


    "Hiruma!"


    "Quickly retrieve him and treat him!! Hurry up!"


    In ordance with the training for the assumed situation, the leader of his squad ordered his remaining subordinates to send the wounded back to the hospital. At the same time, some servants began to throw stones and debris with slingers to support the injured. However, stones and pebbles seem to be ineffective against the bone skulls, though they may be effective if they have flesh bodies, and they can only be expected to distract them.


    Therefore, the main mission of this time to kill youkai was somewhere else.


    "Okay, now! Cast thes! Stop it from moving!!"


    At mymand, countlesss were released by the hands of some servants who had moved to the blind spot.


    ''<i>AAhhfhghah!!?</i>''


    Thes, which were purified to seal youkai energy and woven tightly, were entangled with the bones of the skull, and if necessary, they restrained its movement while wounding it with the power of purification.


    "Release the iron chains!"


    Then several iron chains are released. When these chains are thrown and entangled in the arms of a bony youkai, several servants per chain pull them up, improving their muscr strength with their spiritual power and further restraining the youkai movement.


    "Please it will stop well...!!!!"


    I muttered half praying. Although the skull itself is a great youkai, this time we are dealing with a newly born one, not so big in size. If it were a fully matured individual, it would be as big as a mountain, so this Gashadokuro, which is only as big as a temple or shrine in the countryside, is still a cute little thing.


    Well, it''s not cute, but...


    ''<i>AAHHFGGHHH!!? OAAAHFHHHHFGG!!!!</i>''


    Against this strategy of blocking its movements, the Gashadokuro desperately attacked. Some of the men with iron chains are injured by being blown away or dragged by it. But... mores and chains are deployed and protective charms are thrown to block the movement of the Gashadokuropletely.


    "All right, pull it down!!"


    "Shoot it in the eyeball!"


    With that voice, the skeleton monster is pulled down to the ground. There, the eyeball... or more precisely, the ce where it was supposed to be, was shot by several arrows. The Gashadokuro shakes its head and screams as if it were alive.


    "All right, stake the chains to the ground!!"


    "Cut off the joints with an axe!!"


    "Cut off the neckbone! Now!"


    The dismemberment work is carried out while the Gashadokurol is held down. Bone is bone after all. We use an axe to smash the joints as we dismantle them. Although the skull is a rampaging creature, once we stop its movement with iron chains ands, it is nothing but a fish on the chopping block.


    Now, we forcibly cut off the right arm from the shoulder and the left arm from the wrist with an axe. By severing the spine, we force the lower half of the body to part in tears. As it falls down, a few of us thrust our swords between the bones, and then twist a piece of wood to shred the connection between the body and the skull, using the principle of leverage, right down to the neck bone.


    "Well, there''s no way it can resist this, is there?"


    The skull, which was fixed with a stake, stared at me standing in front of it with eyes without eyeballs, making a rattling sound, considering the possibility that the head might float and attack me in the worst-case scenario. Its gaze contained not only hostility, but also fear and trepidation.


    Just as it had been when it was alive and struggling to stay alive in fear of death.


    "Sorry, this is work. So, please forgive me."


    I then pull something out of my pocket, muttering to myself, "I''ll at least recite the Buddhist sutraster"... It is a beautiful small knife (kogatana) that radiates a power not quite worthy of a servant''s share. It has the curse of a worthy object, and it has already been proven by experience that it is effective enough even against a great youkai.


    "Well... here we go!"


    I stared at the youkai''s energy flow for a few seconds, then, after a good look, I stabbed a small knife (kogatana) into the skeleton. Although I didn''t put much force into it, the de prated deeply as if I had stabbed tofu.


    ''<i>Gggh... Rattle......</i>''


    After a slight grunt, the skull is shattered in half. And then...a momentter, the skull crumbled to pieces. Like sand, it dropped countless small bones to the ground, until all that remained was a pile of white bones.


    "......Huff. It''s over."


    I let out a small sigh. At the same time, the servants around me rx slightly. The air rxes slightly... but there is no time to dwell on this forever.


    "Mikage squad, retrieve the tools, and Chou squad, treat the wounded. Meanwhile, the Inaba and Yuzuha squads are to keep an eye on the surrounding area. As soon as the rest of you finish your duties, dispose of youkai''s carcass."


    "Yes, sir!"


    We can''t just go straight home after the battle. Cleanup is important. So, I assign each of my men a job to do and they start to move after the reply.


    "Oh!? Are you guys finally done?"


    And just as we were about to move on to the next job, something fell from the sky with those words.


    "Huh!!?"


    I cough a little, clutching my mouth as the dust flies around me. A few secondster, what I saw in front of me was a mass of bloodied flesh... no, it was a huge frog-like youkai with its wings broken off its back and its limbs cut off. And standing on its back, on its belly, is the figure of an exorcist...


    "...Lord Touya, is this the target you requested?"


    "Oh? Can''t you tell by looking at it?"


    Kizuki Touya, who is a descendant of Kizuki, replied to my confirmation as if he was trying to make a point. I remember seeing this red-haired young man with a handsome face but a rough temper and an overtly foul mouth in a minor role in the original game.


    At the beginning of the game, he is a minor character who runs into the main character and reverses the situation, and in the middle of the game, depending on the route, he is eaten to death by youkai because he moves without listening to the family''s order, killed by gori-sama in a ckout, or spanked by an awakened fox at the end of the game? I remember that he was obviously the hated member and victim of Yandere. Since he was not named in the original work or in the official version, he was treated as a "red man with a bite" in the spin-off and so on.


    (That said, as expected of an exorcist...)


    I take one look at the big frog, which is literally on the verge of death, and let out a small grunt.


    This frog, which is as big as the skull of the previous skeleton youkai, however, is clearly not a great youkai, judging from the youkai-like atmosphere it exudes. It was definitely a cmity youkai. And from the appearance of both of them, it is easy to imagine that it was probably almost a one-sided fight.


    "Hah~... Hah~... Ah, Touya-san! Finally, I found you!! Seriously! Don''t go ahead by yourself!!"


    A breathless voice came from behind me. I turned around to see a silver-haired girl with a cute face carrying a bow and arrow on her back.


    "...Lady Ayaka. Thank you for your hard work with Lord Touya. Is there anything left behind?"


    "Oh, if it''s Tomobe-san? Of course! I made sure to round them up as soon as I guided them to the escape route!"


    Ayaka smiled and showed me her bow after she noticed my appearance. The arrows fired from the bow carved out of the sacred tree were so deadly that they could wreak havoc in a one-on-manybat situation.


    ...For the note, the number of youkai lurking deep in the mountains probably exceeded a hundred. The main ones we fought were those who had left their nests and were looking for food, except for the Gashadokuro.


    It would be a problem if youkai who had been outside the nest like scattering spiders would run away after the boss (the big frog) was killed. Therefore, it was necessary for the two main exorcists to hunt the big frog and his cronies, while we gathered the others outside and exterminated the rest.


    "That''s good. And now, I''d like to ask which squad you two were assigned to?"


    First of all, I am d that Ayaka''s words saved me from having to do additional work. Then I mention it. In this mission, I had assigned a group of servants to cover the two of them who were going into the youkai''s nest...


    "Huh, that''s..."


    As soon as I mentioned the topic, Ayaka''s face froze and her mouth became tight.


    "Lady Ayaka...?"


    "Don''t worry, they haven''t all been wiped out. Ayaka, don''t you worry about all that."


    I understood the meaning of Ayaka''s attitude when Touya said that. At the same time, I clucked my tongue inwardly. It was out of frustration, frustration, and a sense of helplessness.


    After that, about one and a half hours after Ayaka and the others returned, the servants who had apanied the exorcists from the forest den.... returned to the original team with the wounded. The squad was originally made up of five members, but it was specially organized and reinforced into a seven-member squad, and the loss of the squad was two slightly wounded and one seriously wounded. And there was one death...


    * * *


    [1] (the fourth month of the traditional Japanese/between April 4th and May 5th)


    [2] (the 24 sr terms that make up the traditional Japanese agricultural calendar)

 Chapter 45.2

    Chapter 45.2


    "......Hmm, I have confirmed the details. So there were five slightly injured, two seriously injured, and one dead. The damage was less than I expected. To be honest, I was expecting a few more deaths, so I was surprised."


    In an office in a corner of the Kizuki family''s mansion, Kizuki Shisui, the head of a group of servants, is smiling and boasting with a sociable and superficial smile. With his assistant, the assistant of the servants, standing beside him, I submitted my documents and then kneeled down to report the details of the recent extermination of youkai.


    "As always, I appreciate the detailed progress report. Some of the people who actually exterminate youkai only give a random report. I was having trouble keeping track of it."


    Shisui nced at the documents in his hand and gave a small smile. The regr exorcists authorized by the imperial court are what is called the intellectual ss. However... that doesn''t mean that all of them are serious. In fact, there were a few who were proud of their power and underestimated the threat of youkai.


    And such people tended to neglect to report after the youkai extermination, which made it difficult to obtain information and war lessons from them. Well, even so, if it is not against cmity youkai, they would not be behind... and for the exorcists, the servants and the hidden group would risk their lives every time for them.


    "Ayaka-kun still reports to me, though. But Touya-kun is not so good at it because he has azy way of doing things. And you do a great job of calcting the expenses. It will be easier to convince Uemon-dono if it is done in the proper ounts."


    Kizuki Oversees Finances... Uemon is not a tightwad, but he is a greedy one. He does not pay unnecessarily and without limit. Therefore, to persuade him, it was also necessary to keep an ount of the expenses.


    "Aside from the loss of goods, the shortage of manpower became more serious. We can recover the injured with time, but we still cannot overlook the absolute decrease in the number of members. I would appreciate it if you could secure additional personnel."


    As I bowed my head deeply, I said the request that I had made many times since I became Yun-shoku (��š). It was an earnest request.


    The Kizuki servants are thergest family of exorcists authorized by the Fus��-kuni, numbering close to a hundred. However, this is only the maximum number of members, and the quality of the work has not been very good due to the losses of the past few years and the number and difficulty of the requests that Kizuki receives. No, let me make it clear. I was half-convinced that the quality of the work was not likely to improve even if it might have decreasedpared to the time when I started working in this position.


    What should be done to improve the skill? Realbat? No, no. The experience in actualbat is not to be underestimated, but it is only a ce to experience know-how that cannot be obtained through training and to prove the skills one has acquired.


    Simply put, the best way to improve a skill is to train. It is not just a matter of inertia. It is essential to learn the techniques.


    The basic use of weapons, how to deal with illusions, how to conceal one''s presence, how to tail someone, how to survive in the mountains, how to maintain mental stability in the face of death, how to have confidence in one''s own strength in the face of hardship... these things can only be learned and acquired through training. And the ability of the instructor as a partner is also important.


    The shortage of personnel... especially of mid-level and higher-level servants was serious. The decrease in the number of those who have the ability and experience to serve as instructors leads to a decline in the quality of training content, and the ability of newly produced servants also declines. Furthermore, the shortage of skilled servants is also the result of the shortage of fieldmanders. As long as there are not enough skilled servants, there is no choice but to bring in low-quality servants to fill the shortage, and this will adversely affect the ability of the team to aplish its mission. A simple manpower shortage is also troublesome. It leads to a shortening of rest and training, and further reduces the survival rate of servants.


    Of course, this does not mean that manpower can be obtained at will.


    "That kind of thing... as I have told you many times, Lord Shisui is very busy. We don''t have time for servants. You should solve the manpower shortage with your own ingenuity!"


    Miyamizu Shizuka, the assistant to the Kizuki family, said in a displeased tone. She is one of the household members under the protection of the Kizuki family.


    In this case, the term "household members" here refers to those second-ss exorcists with a short history who are not officially recognized as exorcists by the imperial court, but are subordinate to a family officially recognized by the court, such as the Kizuki family. Miyamizu Shizuka is one of them. She has a history of only about half a century in three generations, serves Kizuki''s family, and earns a sry there. Well, even so, she is capable of dealing with ten servants at the same time.


    Well, anyway...


    "I understand. I am ashamed to say that we cannot deny ourck of effort. However..."


    I affirm Miyamizu Shizuka''s words so as not to arouse the other party, but I still demand it. I have no choice but to demand it.


    Needless to say, I have done everything I can do since I took over the position of Yun-shoku.


    If the time for training was not enough, I made up for it with tools and information, and by making the best use of those tools and information. I have visualized various tips and tricks to share the know-how of training. I knew that most of them could not be read in words, so I made manga of them. I modified the contents of the ideological education to the extent that Kizuki''s staff could not understand it, and tried to teach them to be independent and to think independently, and to improve their flexibility and ability to adapt to the situation. Especially thest part is a little bad.


    If things went badly, I would have been dismissed... but it is true that my subordinates are not well trained, and I don''t want them to die in vain. So, I guess I will have to make do with some deception.


    And even so, the reality is that our manpower is still desperately insufficient.


    "Tsk, you''re useless...!!"


    "Calm down, Shizuka."


    Shisui quietly remonstrates with the household members who are criticizing me for my pathetic words.


    "But, Lord Shisui. He''s just a servant making demands..."


    "Yun-shoku should not be someone who only gives his approval without thinking. If there is a problem, it would be better for him to tell us clearly that he has a problem or a request. If someone reports it to us after the problem is irreversible, we will be blinded by the consequences. Don''t you agree?"


    The words were meant to calm her down, but in the end, they were directed at me. I responded only with more silent bowing. I wondered how he received my attitude, but he silently squinted his eyes for a while.


    "...Now, I don''t approve of what Shizuka said, but you know as well as I do that even servants can''t be wasted without thinking of the consequences. Even servants must have at least spiritual power, and in the first ce, people with spiritual power are in the minority."


    And it does not mean that a servant can be made a servant as soon as a person with spiritual power is admitted. The demand for spiritual people is not only among exorcists, but also among servants.


    "Of course, I am not sitting by and watching the situation deteriorate. I''m still searching for good people for the job. So... hmm. In fact, there is one child I''m still trying to decide if I should include in the servants'' group."


    In the end, Shisui slightly pauses, and a difficult expression appears on his face. There is a moment of silence, and then he grabs the bell on the desk. Then he opens his mouth, which has grown slightly heavy.


    "Come in."


    Ringing the bell, Shisui Kizuki calls for someone in the back of the house. A few tens of secondster, the sliding door opens and a figure enters.


    It was a little child dressed in a Suikan.


    "......!?"


    At the same time, I''m a little flustered by the familiar figure. I see. This little kid ising at the right time.


    "I found this child the other day when I visited the temple. I negotiated with the priests of the other side and bought it. I haven''t decided yet whether to make this child a household or a servant... but I''d like you to take care of this child for a while."


    Shisui ordered me, still smiling superficially... with a searching smile.


    "...Yes, I understand."


    I bowed more deeply and agreed, though I knew from my knowledge of the game that she would not be a servant in the end. Well, I have no right of refusal anyway.


    And so, I am entrusted with the child. By the way, this little kid is a sub-character of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)." This unique character has made many yers'' propensity for sexual deviancy and attracted many Fujo girls at the same time.


    Shirawakamaru is a young boy who was taken in by the Kizuki family from a temple shrine because of his spiritual power. This young male girl (Otoko no Musume), who could be mistaken for a girl, used to be the name of the person I was to be entrusted with...


    * * *


    "......Totally, both sisters do well."


    Miyamizu Shizuka muttered half-heartedly to her boss after confirming that the servant known to be a pawn of Kizuki''s second princess had left the room.


    The servant had taken the position of Yun-shoku for political reasons.


    Perhaps, the reason why the first princess of Kizuki appointed a servant of the enemy faction to the position of Yun-shoku was probably because she expected him to be able to win the position. It is obvious that a servant who is not well educated would fail in this position, and she may have tried to remove and undermine her sister''s vassal.


    "But, how could the second princess have trained an uneducated servant in arithmetic and writing...?"


    She was somewhat surprised to find that the servant had performed his duties unexpectedly well in the little over a year since he had been appointed, although many had expected him to fail soon.


    On the contrary, the second princess took advantage of the fact that her servant had been appointed to this position and strengthened her influence over the servants. The increase in the number of applications for the purchase of tools from the Tachibana family, which she had seized as a shield, must have been an instruction to the servants. Behind the scenes, interests must be at work.


    However, the faction of the first princess, whose scheming had failed, would not remain silent. In fact, it is said that they are trying to take advantage of the unexpected sess of this appointment to intervene in the appointments of the other factions as well. Of course, it seems that they are trying to push in people who have their breath on their side.


    "I don''t care if he''s useful in any way. But then, he is more useful than we expected. Then there''s no need for us to object."


    "But..."


    Shizuka looks at Shisui, who is working casually, with an ufortable expression on her face. From her point of view, the background of the person who had been forced into the Yun-shoku, not to mention his own abilities, was unpleasant to her to no end.


    As to who should seed the current head of Kizuki, who is now as good as dead, Shizuka would have no hesitation in mentioning the name of her boss and mentor in front of her. She still respects Kizuki Shisui, who was once the most promising candidate for the next head of the Kizuki family, even though he himself withdrew from the list, and she still believes that Shisui should be the next head of the Kizuki family, rather those two sisters.


    "They are excellent. They will be much better than me in the future. The right person in the right ce is important."


    Shisui replies as if pointing out a fact. It was not a humble or reserved remark, but simply a statement of fact. And he was half right. Except for their personalities, both of the Kizuki sisters are talented and promising individuals.


    But their personalities are the biggest problem, though many of them do not realize it...


    "...is it also the right ce to entrust that cheeky and dirty kid to that servant?"


    Shizuka asked in response to the previous personnel change. She looked unconvinced.


    "Are you dissatisfied?"


    "No, but... a little kid like that... might be a problem whether as a household or a servant..."


    It was a statement with clear contempt and dislike in her words. In fact, although the little kid might have spiritual powerparable to that of a defected exorcist, the kid seemed to her to be an unsuitable person to be weed into Kizuki''s house. In fact, the little kid himself would probably not be so obedient.


    "I understand your feelings. But, we should leave him alone for a while."


    "Leave him alone, you mean..."


    "Yes, leave it. Tomobe is not an idiot. It''s been more than a year since he started working as a Yun-shoku, and it''s time for him to experience this kind of work. In a way, it''s convenient."


    Saying this, Sisui smiled with a smile that did not reveal his true intentions. On the surface, this man was kind and gentlemanly to everyone, but in reality, he had a deep-seated suspicion that would make anyone with a good enough eye to recognize him wary of him.


    "Well, let''s get back to work. Even though the order is done, there are still a lot of documents to be approved afterward."


    With a small chuckle, the man who once bought the servant from the vige and brought him to Kizuki''s mansion focuses his attention on the task at hand...


    Revised: The leader of servants is now referred to as "Yun-shoku".


    Yun-shoku: the person in charge of giving permission or approval for actions taken by lower-ranked personnel (servants).

 Chapter 46.1

    Chapter 46.1


    In a corner of Kizuki''s residence in Shinden-zukuri style, in a spacious room in the east wing of the residence, stood a girl.


    She had cleared out the entire eastern wing, which was originally partitioned on all four sides by wooden walls for meditation. There, sheid a rug on the floor and prepared for meditation by cing a Karabitsu (chinese chest) and a dagger (tant��) in front of her. Nearby her is a lighted candlestick, which illuminates the entire room.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, she removes her clothes. Without hesitation, she throws away all her clothes following gravity, and reveals her slender, delicate, white skin to the dark night. The sight of a beautiful girl standing without a stitch of clothing in a room with only candlelight was beyond sensuality and lust; it was a kind of godlike, even fantastic. A schrly person might havepared her to the sun goddess of ancient times.


    "..."


    Silently, she sits upright. Then she grabs a small knife (kogatana) that is ced in front of her.


    The de of the knife shines in the dimly lit room. Then she smiles, understanding the meaning of the gruesome act she was about to perform. But she understood who and for what this horrific and terrible act was, and how precious it was, so she was happy to be able to do it.


    "Ugh... Hghh..."


    The knife is slowly thrust down... and she moans from the stimtion in her stomach and in her heart. Almost a gasp. However, it was not a sound of anguish from pain.


    "Ah...haa~! Ahaha!!"


    ...Rather, it was a cry of a female who was drowning in pleasure andughing with delight.


    Sweat is pouring out of her white skin. Along with the horrifying sound of severed flesh, a fishy smell fills the air, and a sweet voice sounds out of ce. The woman''s face was obviously crumpled, distorted, and debauched, despite the extreme pain. And yet, her arms do what they are supposed to do, silently and solemnly. She gouges it out cleanly, vividly, and precisely, so as not to damage it. Extract the object.


    In the beginning, it didn''t go well and she failed three times in a row... but now that she has had a lot of practice, she has gotten used to it, and within just one clean, wless attempt, after retrieving it and cing it in the chest, Hina lets out a sigh of relief. She exhaled sweetly, holding her burning-hot belly and her heart.


    The next moment, her abdomen ignited. The small, dark room is filled with light.


    "Ah... it''s no good. This is happening again. It''s going to fire as soon as I''m weak."


    Hina muttered in some disappointment at the burning, "annihting" crimson me in her stomach.


    That''s right. "Annihte." It is a me of "annihtion. It is a me, not a fire. More precisely, concentrated spiritual power acts on reality in the form of mes, denying, falsifying, and transforming events by "burning" them. Schrs of independent capitals in the west, who have passed on advanced and systematized academic knowledge since the days of thete empire, would probably describe it as "deceiving the world by coating it with spiritual power".


    But such a detailed principle is not important for Hina. What is important is that this ability is triggered almost automatically when she is about to die, or when she dies. Thanks to this, she could not enjoy the afterglow of the feeling of aplishment after the removal. It is a totally unattractive thing.


    "That''s right. It''s really not tasteful. Just when I''m thinking of him...!"


    It''s a truly loathsome power. If she didn''t have this power, she might not have been carried to Kizuki''s house, and she might have ended up as a mere child of a concubine, without attracting anyone''s attention. But then, it would have been much easier for her to meet him...


    And she didn''t mind the pain. This is the price. It''s love. An affection. Blood for him, pain for him, suffering for him. Then he can ept it willingly, and never hate it. She was proud of it, even loved it. And now, with this power...


    "But it''s also true that I can help him because of this power. The world is a very strange ce..."


    Hina pats the scarless spot where her heart beats on her skin and murmurs. Before she knew it, the wound waspletely closed, and even the lost guts were reced by new ones. Not a stain on her beautiful, white body... only the blood that had flowed from her chest, down her belly, through her navel, and into her groin, creating a red pool of blood on the fabric of the floor. If someone else had seen it, it would have been the most horrifying and at the same time sensational sight.


    "...Well. I''d better get this stuff out of here. Fresh is better for medicine."


    Hina muttered as she clutched the Karabitsu (chinese chest) that contained her heart with deep affection.


    "Ku...! Kukuku! Haha! Hahahaha!"


    And then sheughed. Sheughed with a truly amused, pained, and exhrated look on her face. Exuding an obvious sense of superiority.


    Indeed. It''s funny. It''s painful. It''s exhrating. However, it doesn''t matter what the people around here are saying, what they are screaming, or what they are spouting, it doesn''t matter. After all, they are worthless to her. They can''t do anything to him. Only she... yes, only she can help him. Nothing could be more pleasant!


    "Yes. Only me... Only me can help him..."


    If anything, even this power that has robbed her of her daily life, her peace, her rest, and that she has always hated, she loves it now. It''s like fate, isn''t it? She has the power to protect him, to save him. Only her, not all the others!


    It was a wonderful truth. It''s fate. It was inevitable. Truly bound by the red thread of destiny. Now, the dark-haired girl lifts her mouth, which has red streaks running down the edges, with conviction.


    "Hehe, ����, just wait for me, okay? I''m going to save you. I''ll get you out of this house. Yeah, don''t worry. You said it yourself. Families help each other... right?"


    And then the two of us will live together, right? Somewhere in the country, in the middle of nowhere, plowing our fields, supporting each other, making a family, living quietly? Yes, just like that day when we talked and promised to leave this house together...


    "Ha! Haha! Hahaha! Hahahaha!!"


    Hinaughed hysterically. Sheughed like a madman, like a maniac, like a triumphant person. Sheughed as if she looked down upon, despised, and spat out everything that surrounded her and everything that surrounded him. Justugh. A mockingugh.


    "Ah~, I''m looking forward to it..."


    The sweet, ecstatic sound of her voice reverberated through the room. The girl''s crimson eyes were darkened and clouded by lust.


    * * *


    "Huh...!?"


    "...what''s wrong?"


    "N-no... nothing. I just got a chill."


    "I think it must be that person."


    I responded to the suspicious and rming words of the boy beside me with a brusque tone, as my body trembled with an indescribable and horrifying sensation without knowing the reason. Well... I don''t want to discredit him too much, but did I make a mistake all of a sudden?


    Anyway, Shirowakamaru and I walk along the back of Kizuki''s residence for a while until we reach the ce.


    As I said before, the servants are just pawns for the exorcists when they need more numbers, like a litmus paper to be sent as a decoy or for observation, and ultimately consumable. And because of the danger of rebellion due to their poor environment, the system is designed to hinder their unity as much as possible. In other words, the system differentiates in treatment. Divide, then rule. Are they the British Empire?


    The lowest-ranking men without a post slept together in a crude tenement. The head of a squad lived in a detached house.


    As for the Yun-shoku (��š), their treatment became more or less luxurious. Like the head of the squad, they lived in a detached house, but the size of the house was muchrger. It is about the same size as several shacks of ordinary peasants in a vige.


    Even though there were no tatami mats, the futon mattresses and pillows were made of cotton, not straw, so they were soft and kept warm. The wages were more than ten times higher than in the days when they worked as servants, and they could prepare their own meals with the ingredients delivered to them. They are also allowed to have a caretaker, although only one.


    Of course, my treatment is more or less worse than that of other yun-shoku, but even so,pared to the rest of the household, except for Kizuki''s family and retainers, I would say that I''m in the upper echelon. And the servants at the bottom would envy me.


    Still, against ordinary Kizuki exorcists, Yun-shoku is not so superior, depending on how he ys the game, and being the same low-ranking people, jealousy and envy is inevitable. In this way, it prevents Yun-shoku from rising up with his subordinates. Well, even if an uprising could take ce, it is likely to be suppressed soon. Depending on the conditions, basically, Shisui alone can kill all the servants under Yun-shoku.


    "Here. Come in."


    "Ehh, excuse me!"


    Now then... is this my home? I open the door and invite in the boy who has been entrusted to my care.


    "......"


    But the boy does not enter the house immediately, instead, he nces up at me with a silent look.


    He looks like a little girl. He had shoulder-length reddish brown hair, light-colored eyes, childishly fresh skin, and a slender frame. Dressed in a slightly bulky Suikan, it would be difficult to judge with certainty whether this guy was a boy or a girl at first nce.


    Shirowakamaru... this boy, who was sent away by a temple to reduce the mouths of poor farmers, is a lump of distrust of human beings in the game, and at times it even triggered the bad ending of the story through the sweet words of the youkai, the head of Kizuki, and that youth old hag.


    At the same time, he was also a valuable support person in the main character''s camp if he seeded in choosing the right route. If favorable ratings are raised, he even enters a rich R-18 scene with the main character, which is not for everyone. But because many yers were tired of ying with the main heroine, they turned to him for healing, and he was even the subject of BL illustrations and novels on a certain site for illustration by "noble rotten" people.


    "What''s the matter? We can''t just stand here forever, can we?"


    "...I get it."


    He made no move to enter the house, so I told him so. Then the boy answered as if he had finally made up his mind and stepped into the house.


    "Ah, wee back, Tomobe-sama. This footstep, is there someone visiting the house?"


    A blind girl who was knitting on a cushion just beside the soil embankment smiled at us with her eyes closed when she noticed our footsteps.


    "Eh...? Ah..."


    Perhaps because he was born and raised in a temple, the boy looked flustered when he was greeted by the woman as soon as he entered the house. It seems that he had not expected to be greeted in this way.


    (Can I use this...?)


    Thinking this inwardly, I reply to the girl, Mari, who greets me.


    "Ah. Mari, I''m back. My superior has given him to me. He''s younger than you. So, be a good friend to him."


    "I see... I''m Mari. I''m looking forward to working with you."


    "Huh...? Y-yes..."


    The girl bows her head with her eyes closed, and the boy bows his head in a hurry, as if caught in the moment. It seems that the boy, who grew up in a temple, knows how to show courtesy.


    "Big bro, wee back... Huh? Who is that little boy?"


    Then Magoroku, who was cooking, came to meet me and looked at the child I had brought with me with a doubtful expression.


    "I was ordered by Lord Shisui to take care of this child for a while. I''m sorry to ask so abruptly, but please bring enough dishes for four people for dinner. And please bring a tub of hot water and hand towels for wiping ourselves."


    "O-okay! Immediately!"


    Magoroku rushed to get ready as soon as I gave the order.


    The reason why Magoroku the misceneousborer and his sister Mari are living in this house is for their own safety.


    In the game, I have seen glimpses about this, and as I have mentioned before, misceneous people have a sense of being the chosen peoplepared to other people. They are the least dangerouspared to the others, and they are easy to get close to because they take care of their master''s family. Therefore, they have some privileges, and if they are good friends with the head family, they will be favored by the family. Some of them are educated. But because of this, they look down on other people.


    So what will happen if I throw a brother and a sister, who are just a nobody and from a discriminated ss, into such a group... To be honest, I don''t think anything good will happen.


    Especially the little sister is a problem. The big brother is still well-trained from his hard work, and the fact that he is employed by Gori-sama can be a check and bnce. However, the little sister is only an essory to the big brother. And if she is blind and cannot walk well... it is dangerous for her not to know who is doing what to her. In fact, she was harassed by someone pulling her hair or pushing her from behind a while after she came to this residence.


    So, as a Yun-shoku, I asked Gori-sama to make Magoroku my personal caretaker, and she agreed, and I also put his sister inside the house. Nobody would want to be my minder anyway, so it was just as well.


    So for the past year or so, I''ve had Magoroku do the main household chores such as cleaning, cooking, andundry, while his sister has been doing rtively harmless, non-household chores such as foldingundry, washing groceries, and,tely, even weaving. All in all, the position of Yun-shoku is not so luxurious that I can just leave them there without any work. It''s a far cry from my days as a lowly servant, but then again, being a lowly servant is better than being a ve...


    "Tomobe-sama, would you like me to wipe your body...?"


    As I was preparing to wipe my body by soaking a hand towel in the bathtub ced on an embankment, Mari, who came to me dragging her body on the floor, asked me hesitantly.


    I have learned in the past year or so that she is a girl who always asks me if there is anything she can do to help me, as she basically considers herself a burden who drags her brother down.


    (Or maybe it is because she is worried about her own position...)


    Well, this world is hard on the weak. If it was a crippled eye or a crippled leg like her, it would not be surprising if they were cut off from themunity. Rather, it is extraordinary that she has been able to live to this day even though she is not from the upper ss. That''s how hard her brother worked to take care of her...


    Revision: The leader of servants is now referred to as "Yun-shoku".


    Yun-shoku: the person in charge of giving permission or approval for actions taken by lower-ranked personnel (servants).

 Chapter 46.2

    Chapter 46.2


    "No, it''s okay. You can rest there... no, wait."


    I realize this before I undress and head for Shirowakamaru''s ce.


    "Wh-what is it...?"


    "You don''t have to be so careful. I''m just going to have Mari there to help you."


    I pull Shirowakamaru, who was trying to take off his Suikan with wrinkles on it and take him to Mari. Then I grabbed Mari''s wrist and made her grab the sleeves of Shirowakamaru''s clothes.


    "Take them off carefully. They were probably expensive. And don''t hurt them too much. And wipe them off for me, will you?"


    "I understand, Tomobe-sama."


    "Huh...? What are you... Whoa!?"


    The boy was puzzled by the conversation between me and Mari. But the next moment, he was stripped of his clothes by Mari with such skill that I couldn''t believe that she was really blind.


    "Whoa! No, stop...!!?"


    "Hey, don''t be too rough, okay? He''s not a strong man, you know. A guest is a guest."


    After giving Shirowakamaru a small poke on his head, I undress myself at a little distance from him and start to wipe my body with a hand towel soaked in hot water. As I am not in a position to have the luxury of taking a bath every day, I have no choice but to wipe sweat, dust, etc. off my body with this towel.


    (The more important problem is him...)


    I take off my mask and clothes, and nce in the boy''s direction while wiping myself. I see a boy who is wriggling and Mari who is wiping his body. Compared to the original game, he does not go on a rampage, probably because his opponent is a weak woman. If it had been me, I would have been injured.


    Because of his condition and character, it is hard to make him a team member, but I would like to have him on the team of the main character, because of his supportive skills and abilities. With only about a year left until the start of the original story, this is an opportunity that seems to havee to me out of the blue, but it is convenient at this time. I would like to correct his character as much as possible while I can. In this sense, I may have been lucky, even though I was suddenly entrusted with this opportunity.


    Now, after wiping off his body, Shirowakamaru changes into his clothes. Shirowakamaru''s clothes are the same as the ones I used to wear when I was training to be a servant. I have washed them, so they are not soiled... but I should charge him for the clothes at ater date, I suppose.


    After changing, dinner is finally served. The food is a porridge made of white rice and brown rice cooked with grains and radish leaves. The reason for making porridge is not only to increase the bulk of the rice but also to reheat the rice cooked in the morning. After all, Yun-shoku did not have the time or firewood to cook a pot for each meal as the Kizuki and noble feudal lords (daimyo) did. However, this was still an unparalleled treatmentpared to my days in the lower ranks.


    The soup is miso soup with tofu and wild vegetables such as Japanese butterbur sprouts that have sprouted in the spring. As side dishes, there were bamboo shoots from the bamboo grove that had begun to grow in spring, simmered daikon radish and stir-fried soy sauce, and pickled daikon and Japanese cabbage, which had been pickedst winter.


    "There is a loquat for the sweetness, so please enjoy it after your meal."


    "Loquat?"


    "Y-yeah. I received it from the Princess. She said she had some left over."


    "Then, please, eat itter."


    ording to the story, some of the gifts from the Tachibana Trading Company to Gori-sama flowed further. Loquat is a fruit of the warm southern region. And at this time of year, it was probably the first of its kind. They must have been expensive because of the transportation costs. To give such a thing away because there were too many... as usual, Gori-sama is indifferent to the value of things.


    "I know. But shall we all share it after dinner?"


    "No, that''s..."


    "Don''t be shy. Fresh fruits will soon get wasted. It''s best to eat them quickly."


    Magoroku seemed to have assumed that I would eat it by myself, so I said so and pushed through my opinion. Well, if I''m too extravagant alone, I''ll be hated by the people around me. Especially in front of the kids in my charge this time, it''s not good for my favorability.


    "...Then, I''ll introduce again. This is Shirowakamaru, whom Lord Shisui has entrusted to my care. This is Magoroku, and this is Mari. Please remember each other''s names at least."


    "Huh!? Uh, yes..."


    After the meal for four people was prepared, I sat down on the cushion and began to speak. The boy, who had been staring at the rice, seems to have been hungry, and he gets flustered as if caught off-guard. Despite his reaction, he immediately straightens his posture and looks at the two people in front of him.


    "...I am Shirowakamaru. Please take care of me for a while."


    Then Shirowakamaru answered in a mumbled way, looking up at me, as if he was wary of me. Even so, he was able to reply properly, which should indicate that he was well-disciplined.


    "Yeah. I''m Magoroku, who is doing some chores for my master here. You say we''re taking care of him, but how should I treat the little boy here?"


    "Hmm? Well... a servant or a household? It seems that Lord Shisui hasn''t made up his mind yet. Well, I guess we can only call him a guest."


    "I see..."


    Magoroku scratched his head in a somewhat troublesome manner. Well, a servant is one thing, but a householder is superior. It''s understandable that he''s troubled about how to treat him. I''m even a little trouble myself.


    "Big<sup></sup>brother<sup> (Onii-sama)</sup>..."


    "Hmm? Ah... I''m sorry. As I''m sure you heard from my master earlier, this is Mari. She''s my sister."


    "Hello, Shirowakamaru-san. My name is Mari. Unfortunately, I have bad eyesight and a limp, so I may cause you trouble. Please forgive me."


    "Y-yes..."


    Shirowakamaru again replies distantly and awkwardly to Mari who introduces herself with a kind smile on her face while keeping her eyes closed. Well, he had just been undressed and wiped by the girl in front of him. Even if it is not with a man, he might be conscious of the situation. Or maybe he''ll be aware of it in a different way because he''s with a woman.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you my name, too. I''m Tomobe, serving Kizuki''s family as a Yun-shoku. I''m sure it''s a littlete for that, but I''ve been entrusted with your custody. I know you have a lot on your mind, but I want you to understand that first."


    Then, though I hate to be sote, I introduce myself. At the same time, I make him aware of his situation in a roundabout way.


    "...I get it. You mean, if I disobey you, I get skipped meals?"


    "I guess that''s part of it."


    The boy shoots me a look that is a mixture of tension, fear, caution, repulsion... aplex feeling, mingled with backward feelings without exception. Perhaps sensing something unusual in the silence that follows, Magoroku looks at me and Shirowakamaru with a flustered look. The air was filled with a sense of fear...


    "Ah...?"


    What ended it was the sound of a stomach rumbling. For a moment, a silly atmosphere prevailed.


    "Oh? That sound, it''s not from my brother or Tomobe-sama, is it? Then..."


    Mari, who has good hearing instead of being blind, immediately recognized that the sound was something she had never heard before. She then looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Shirowakamaru-san?"


    The boy only blushed and turned his head down when Mari called out to him. The way his body trembled in shame was somehow adorable.


    "Well, let''s put the details aside and have dinner now, shall we?"


    "...yes."


    I dered nonchntly, and the boy beside me agreed with me with a voice that sounded like it was about to disappear.


    * * *


    "I''ve heard about it. I hear things are getting very strange again, aren''t they?"


    On the next day, I was sitting on the porch, and a pleasant, taunting voice came from behind the sliding door. The voice was beautiful, like the tinkling of a bell.


    "There is a child entrusted to me by Lord Shisui. Have this information spread already?"


    "I''m a quick listener. Especially when ites to you."


    Gori-sama says like a mischievous child. At the same time, the sound of a kimono falling to the floor is heard through the shoji (sliding door). If I look through the screen, I can see the shadow of a person on the other side of the shoji. The rich curves of the body, which are clearly visible through the shoji, are somehow seductive.


    Especially her breast seems to have grown so much that it is almost the same as in the original game. It seemed that she was in the process of changing her clothes.


    Well, that''s all for now.


    "Then, may I ask why you called me here?"


    "Don''t be so pushy, okay? If you want to be a nobleman, you have to follow the princess''s talk, even if it takes a long time."


    "What do you want from a servant?"


    I reply with a hint of exasperation in my voice. It''s true that this little girl makes excessive demands of others in an abusive manner, simr to the way she did in the original game.


    "You should be more precise in your expression. You''re a Yun-shoku, not a servant, right?"


    "...I understand."


    No, I''m a servant anyway.


    To be frank, Yun-shoku is certainly a higher rank among servants, but they are still in charge of the field team. Although they are expected to have skills and practical knowledge, they are not expected to be well-educated. I wish I could ask the nobles who send letters from the capital to provide for mydy''s needs. But no, maybe they are just harassing me.


    "I appreciate your straightforward reply. I like men who don''t make excuses like that, you know? And, what was it? Oh, yes, yes. The reason I called you here? I had a meeting the other day, and I have a job for you. Before that, Shiro."


    "Yeess!!"


    A panicked reply echoes from behind the shoji. It''s the voice of a child.


    "Give him the medicine bag over there. It''s freshly made. Take it with tears in your eyes."


    "Yes."


    I answer with a deeper bow. Yeah, I''d cry about that, actually. It''s a life-threatening situation, no kidding.


    "Here, this is the medicine bag. Please ept it."


    The shoji is opened slightly and a tray supported by a girl''s thin white arm is presented. Sitting on the tray is a cloth bag, a medicine bag made of crepe silk and brightly decorated with gold and silver threads. This alone would cost at least one ryo.


    "I humbly beg your pardon."


    I ept the medicine bag from the tray with my head bowed. Just before epting it, I nced over and saw the face of a girl in a white fox coat, her face tense with the strain of handling an expensive item. It seemed to me that Shiro had lost some of her childishness over the past year or so. Somehow I thought that children grow up so fast.


    "It''s going to be a little while, so I''ll give it to you now. Don''t lose it, okay?"


    "Hmm, it''s a waste of effort."


    That''s right, because if I lose it, it''s over. But still, she''s going to give it to me when it hasn''t been a month yet... which means that the request will take at least a month toplete.


    As I specte on this new assignment, I hear the sound of a shoji (paper sliding door) opening. With the words, "Raise your head," I recognize the unusual appearance of my gori-like master.


    "...Are those exotic clothes there?"


    "...You don''t react very well, huh? You should have been a little more overtly flirtatious. I''m sorry, but you lose points again."


    "I like it, I wish I could wear it."


    Gori-sama with a cold smile on her face was dressed differently from her usual kimono-like attire.


    In my previous life... she was dressed like a Tang hanfu, or in this world, she was dressed in a continental style. The overall fabric was thin and loose, light cherry color, with a skirt-like hem. The fan was made of peacock feathers, probably from a tropical country, and was wrapped around a thin silk robe of feathers.


    ...Yes, I have seen this before. This is a limited costume that was created for a coboration with a certain social game.


    "I think it''s a good outfit for the approaching summer season."


    "Thank you for your as-usual boring reply. But I''m very disappointed in your expected words."


    I tried to give her a reasonable answer, but she justughed at me. I don''t get it.


    "It was a gift from the girl from the Tachibana Trading Company. It was almost summer, so I guess she wanted to give me a change of clothes. But I''ll leave the gift with you before I ask you to show your face to her."


    "A messenger, you mean? I''d be happy to be an escort, but I don''t know enough about etiquette to be an emissary myself."


    "Don''t worry. I can teach you that much. but with merchants, there''s no need for such detailed manners."


    "Yes..."


    To tell the truth, I wanted to decline the offer because it would be too much trouble, but I was sure that even if I tried to offer my opinion, it would be quickly rejected, so I gave up and decided to ept the offer. It seemed that the power harassment from my boss was the same even after I got into the Yun-shoku position.


    "...Then, may I ask what is my mission?"


    After a pause, Aoiughed with her mouth hanging open in response to my question. Sheughed in a pleasant, lecherous way. At this point, I was convinced that the contents of the request were of a decent kind.


    "I''ve heard that a certain group of youkai has recently been causing a lot of damage in the mountain viges in the east. In the near future, the surrounding exorcist houses are going to get together to exterminate them all at once, and they''re going to send an advance team to the area. You are the second inmand."


    The second-inmand of the advance team, by itself, is not a big deal... but to have not only Kizuki but several exorcists'' houses get together and beat them up? Gori-sama''s words were light, but the content was more than serious enough. Then, the other party is not just some nameless youkai.


    "is it a certain youkai?"


    "Yes. The old folks at the meeting were puzzled. It''s something rarely seen here in the north, let alone in the south. Perhaps the stray propagated on its own."


    Gori-sama boasted while fanning her face with a fan. From that information, I already had a tight look on my face under my mask. A bad premonition was swirling in my mind.


    "Well, as I recall, the youkai''s name is Kappa.... Or should I call it Yamawaro<sup>[1]</sup> since it''s hiding in the mountains? That''s why, you''d better work hard."


    The name of "youkai" that Aoi said aloofly, was the most troublesome, cunning, and cruel one among all the youkai in this world...

 Chapter 47.1

    Chapter 47.1


    In the dimly lit room, illuminated only by the light from the Gomafueki<sup>[1]</sup> mes, the voices of sutra chanting were echoing endlessly. So long that the boy did not know how many hundreds or thousands of times the sutras had been read, and he did not even have a sense of time anymore.


    The room was filled with the smell of incense and opium that obscured his thoughts... and there was also the smell of alcohol, sweat, and a stench of a man that was so strong that it almost choked him out.


    But how many hours had passed since he had been stripped of his clothes andid on the bed? He didn''t care about that and no longer thought about the sounds of flesh rubbing against the flesh, the sound of running water, and the muffled screams... He simply closed his mind, emotionless, expressionless, waiting for it all to pass.


    For him, this sacred ritual was a lie and the miracle was just a deception. All that existed was a torrent of desire, and he was just a pathetic sacrifice.


    After a while and the deed is done, the lump of flesh that had been covering him retreats. The boy thought he was finally released, but he was wrong, and the next guest arrives as if he had been waiting for him. And the boy cannot refuse them.


    As an incarnation of Buddha, the boy must ept and forgive all the sins and desires of the world in this ritual, and more practically, he has nowhere to return to even if he escapes from this ce. No matter how painful it was, he had no choice. He would be doomed to be a beggar or a thief or some other job simr to the one here, and in any case, he would not be able to live for very long. No, in the first ce, he may not even make it out of here alive...


    (Ha, what am I thinking. Me...)


    The boy thinks and smiles. He smiles without any effort. He realizes that thinking about trivial things is itself a kind of escape from reality. Normally he would be mindlessly counting stains on the ceiling, but it seems that he has finally lost the ability to do even that.


    ...In other words, he was tired of all the circumstances surrounding him.


    And because of that.


    (Better still....)


    The boy''s eyes take on a weird color as the shadows overtaking him howl like beasts, and the reality of his own existence is being smothered by the shadows. The boy thinks somewhat inertially, with a fixed look in his eyes, perhaps intoxicated by the vaporized essence of alcohol.


    It''s a life that can''t be helped, a helpless life, a life that can''t be saved. If there is no saint in this world, there is no paradise and no salvation for the weak who are only being exploited. The world is a harsh ce, and the weak are simply exploited like livestock. This is what the boy hase to know to the point of disgust since his parents sent him to this temple as a ransom in exchange for a little money.


    Or is this enlightenment? If so, the boyughs scornfully at the very funny thing. This is what hell is really like.


    "It''s really a funny story."


    Then he has no more regrets for this world. There''s no hope for the rest of his life, and it will be nothing but pain and suffering. Then... let''s just do it...!


    As he is being devoured, the boy suddenly sees a vajra pestle<sup>[2]</sup> in his field of vision, which has been... discarded. He squints slightly and slowly reaches for it on the floor. With a suspicious glint in his eyes, his mouth twisted into a miserable smile, he grabs it, and the next moment, he raises it...


    "Ha!?"


    Shirowakamaru woke up with palpitations. His nightclothes is soaked with sweat, and he feels ufortable. He had unconsciously iled about in the heat and humidity and had pulled it open a little. After hurriedly fixing it, the boy realized. He noticed that there was no lingering scent of alcohol, incense, or male odor, which usually stimted his nostrils when he woke up.


    And then he realized. This ce where he woke up was not a room in a temple.


    "Ouch..."


    "Oh? Shirowakamaru-san... have you woken up?"


    The sudden sound of that voice makes his body tremble and he turns his head to look at the source. It was a girl who was a little far away from the futon on which he had been sleeping. A dark-haired girl with closed eyes was sitting on the floor, folding up the futon and putting it away.


    "This ce... you''re...?"


    "Hmm? Shirowakamaru-san, don''t you remember me? You came here yesterday..."


    "Huh...."


    The boy, who was confused by these words, finally remembered what he had been doing yesterday. He remembers and is about to say something when his stomach rumbles. His stomach rumbles cheerfully, somewhat childishly.


    Because of this, silence reigns for a while. However, a silly chicken "bawk-bawk-bawk" echoes from the window.


    "...Hehe, it''s almost 10.45 a.m. You must be hungry. There''s plenty of rice left over, so after you get ready, would you like to have some?"


    With these words, the boy finally noticed the smell of freshly cooked rice and miso soup wafting from the kitchen. At the same time, the hunger in his stomach was re-stimted and his saliva overflowed.


    "Umm... Uhh... Mari... san...?"


    "Only "Mari" is fine. Shirowakamaru-san is our guest, after all."


    The blind girl answers with a smile. Although the boy is a little younger than her, they are at the same time a servant and a guest of the master, and there is a strict hierarchical rtionship between them.


    "Or, do you want to call me Sister Mari? I heard from Tomobe-sama and my brother that you are younger than me."


    Shirowakamaru blushed with shame when she teased him a little with a giggle. Not that he enjoys other people''s misfortune, but the boy is d that the woman in front of him is blind.


    "...Are the others awake already?"


    The boy, blushing with embarrassment, grunts and asks deceptively. Apparently, all the other residents of the house had already woken up. He was the only one who overslept.


    "Forgive me. ...Tomobe-sama told me not to wake you up. You must have been tired, because I heard you slept very deeply."


    "N-no... it''s not that... it''s just, I have work... to do."


    The blind girl replies apologetically and Shirowakamaru is flustered. He was not trying to criticize her. It was just that normally... where he used to be, it was impossible for him to sleep at this hour. He would be punished for such a thing. After all, he had to be up at dawn to do his work, even if he was sleep deprived and tired.


    "Hehe, please don''t worry about it. Shirowakamaru-san is our guest. It''s true that we might need some help if you stay here for a while, but Tomobe-sama wouldn''t suddenly ask a favor from someone who just came here yesterday and you don''t know anything about this ce, do you?"


    With a look of affection as a big sister, Mari replies. At the same time, the pure trust she has in her employer can be seen. It is also her concern and thoughtfulness to give the boy in front of her a sense of security.


    "...Yes."


    The boy''s response to her words, however, was not so simple. There was a glimpse of disbelief, suspicion, and wariness.


    "......?"


    But because Mari could hardly use her eyesight, her sense of smell and hearing was acute, and she was able to notice it. She noticed that there was a slight feeling of jealousy in his words. But... why jealousy?


    However, there was no time to think deeply about this doubt. After all, a few momentster, Mari''s ears caught the sound of footsteps. Each person has a subtle habit of walking, so Mari could distinguish the slight difference, though notpletely, from whose footsteps it was. And this walk was probably...


    "Tomobe-sama, good work on your morning training."


    Shirowakamaru was shaken by the appearance of the man with a spear on his back, who appeared from the doorway, and he retreated, partly because his appearance resembled that of a so-called monk-soldier. However, he immediately understood who the man was when he was greeted by Mari''s calm voice.


    "You are...."


    "Hmm? You''re awake. Then why don''t you get ready and eat your breakfast? We''ll be out around noon today."


    Shirowakamaru''s face was distorted with the smell of sweat and he red at him sharply. His figure was somewhat like a menacing abandoned cat. Unfortunately, his girlish face did not seem to be so threatening, and the other guy did not change his color even a little. No, wait. It''s more like...


    "We''reing out?"


    "Yeah. As an errand boy. I was gonna go alone, but then it turns out you''reing with me. Well, it''s not my decision, so bear with it."


    The man who is called Tomobe by Mari, who receives a hand towel from her and returns to the door, boasts. Shirowakamaru frowned more at his somewhat scornful attitude.


    "Tomobe-sama will be out? Isn''t this a bit sudden?"


    "Well, but it''s just short trip to Shiro''oku. We''ll be back in a couple of days so getting ready should be easy."


    When Mari opens her mouth anxiously, the man replies in a lighthearted manner.


    "Then, I''ll at least make some rice balls for your lunch. Tomobe-sama, Shirowakamaru-san, do you have any ingredients you want?"


    "Eh? No, well, I''m..."


    The boy is upset and puzzled by the sudden question. The swarthy atmosphere he had been in earlier was gone, and there was only the image of a boy of his age who was embarrassed to be with a woman.


    "Hmm... I think I want pickled plums and bonito-vored bonito-vored rice. With more salt, please?"


    "Okay."


    "Huh!? No, wait... Hey!?"


    The man who was originally at the entrance quickly walks out of the doorway, though the boy tries to catch up with him.


    "What about you, Shirowakamaru-san?"


    Mari asks with a sober and kind expression on her face.


    "...Daikon radish, please."


    ...because it''s hard to refuse, the boy asks in a quiet voice.


    In the middle of the month of Uzuki (April and May), when winter had passed, spring hade and gone, and summer was just about to begin. The Yun-shoku, who had made fun of Shirowakamaru and Mari... or in other words, me. After returning from my morning training session, I gave the boy a slight chill and left the ce with a wet hand towel in my hand. Because the boy would have hated the smell of sweat and half-naked men so much that it made him want to vomit.


    Now, after wiping off my sweat and changing my clothes, I first went to the stable.


    I borrowed a horse from the stable of Kizuki''s residence. The horse was a chestnut gelding of no particr rarity or pedigree. But it was intended to carry a gift rather than to be ridden by me.


    Still, if a servant is riding a horse, it looks like insolence... So, some of the men working in the stable looked at me silently with reproachful eyes.


    After all, despite being no good, a horse is still a horse. Its value isparable to that of a car in a previous life. It might be more expensive if considering that it is not a machine, but an animal that will die if not cared for carefully.


    I, however, have a role to y as a messenger. There is no point in getting cocky or bossy. If they want toin, go to the higher-ups... but since they can''t say it, they''ll just hit someone below them.


    "Come on, get in the saddle. Put your feet in the stirrups and don''t let go of the reins. It may be a bad horse, but if you fall off you''ll die, okay?


    "I-I know it...!? But stop touching me so close!! Ouch!! And don''t tighten the string so tight!!?"


    I put the boy on the saddle and tighten the string to prevent him from falling off the horse, and the person who is being tightened makes a face of disgust. He seems to dislike not only the tightness itself, but also my touching him. I understand how he feels, but for this time he must endure it.


    "Tsk, it would be easier if I was alone to begin with..."


    When Uemon asked for another messenger to apany me on my mission, Shisui agreed, and the result was that this boy, who was a child, apanied me. Shisui said that the boy would know the manners and etiquette, and the decision was made.


    ''<i>It''s good, isn''t it? Isn''t it a good decoy to use in case of emergency?</i>''


    The voice whispering in my ear as I grumbled was from a bee. More precisely, it was from a shikigami in the shape of a bee.


    For the information, old man Matsushige and his granddaughter stayed behind from the capital. For them, heading for the remote and exclusionary northernnds would be nothing short of suicidal. Even so, Aoko the Blue Demon, and perhaps a few shikigami were attached to me to keep an eye on me. Maybe these guys doing this to keep me from talking...


    "...Okay, that''s about it. Hold on a second. I''ve got more stuff."


    I say and move away, after tying the boy up carefully so he doesn''t fall off his horse. One reason is to retrieve the backpack that I had left at the next hut, and the other reason is to reply to the shikigami.


    "Decoy, huh? Exorcists are still capable of saying terrible things."


    ''<i>You already know that exorcists are like that, don''t you?</i>''


    "But you know that it is one thing to understand them and another to like them, right?"


    I reply to Shikigami''s words, trying to keep myposure as I enter the hut and wrap my pack in my backpack. Exorcists who have grafted, concentrated, and honed their talents and bloodlines are precious, and that is inevitable in a world full of unreasonable people like youkai who are willing to kill a person the first time they see him or her. I understand that. But...


    ''<i>....I''m not ming you for it. I understand that this kind of thinking goes hand in hand with the thinking of youkai and that it''s a bloodless act in the world. But, actually, I am relieved. If a sweetie like you had agreed to it without hesitation, I would have judged that even your head had turned into a youkai.</i>''


    The Shikigami says without hesitation, "I am a target to be exterminated as it is." But well, that''s just what she''s trying to do to me. Still, it''s a lot better than that demon, although I don''t know where the death gs are.


    "...Well, that''s about it. Can you keep a lookout for us along the way?"


    ''<i>...I can''t always keep an eye on you, so it will be automatic, is that OK?</i>''


    "That would still be very helpful. I don''t have the spiritual power to maintain a shikigami all the time."


    With my backpack on my back, I hold up the stick with the spear in it and say thank you. Well, it''s a big city road under the jurisdiction of the Imperial Court, so there''s no danger of dangerous youkai appearing on it. ...right?


    Anyway, when I leave the hut, I find the boy on horseback surrounded by a group of the misceneousborer. They are arguing with each other, and it is not a peaceful scene in the least.


    (Seriously... a troublesome thing to do before leaving...)


    I was slightly annoyed and angry but quickly calmed down. Then, I walk over to the ce where themotion is going on. And I speak as nonchntly as I can.


    "Excuse me. What do you want with the boy in my charge? We''re about to leave on a mission. If you need something, you''ll have to ask me, won''t you?"


    At my words, theborers turn to me with swarthy expressions on their faces, and at the same time, they are dismayed. It was a natural reaction when I was wearing a hannya mask and had just pulled out the spear.


    "No, no, we mean... nothing!"


    After taking one look at me, they turned their eyes away from me and left quickly.


    "Tsk, even though he''s a traitor and a disgrace... he''s still holding the authority from the tiger."


    "Truly, he''s always been good at winning over the others."


    "Being together with a child is a perfect match."


    Theborers mutter and mutter with disdainful nces as they leave. Hey, I can hear you, okay? But, well, there is no denying the first two points, though thest one is a problem...


    "......"


    I looked at the boy who was riding the horse with self-mockery. The boy''s eyes were moist and his body was trembling with humiliation. Combined with thest words of the misceneousborers... it was easy to predict what humiliating words the boy had been told by them. He must have been very frustrated and saddened, and more than anything, it must have been even more painful for him not to be able to refute them because their words were true.


    "......!?"


    But, when he noticed my presence, he stared at me with a frightened expression on his face. Unlike the hostility and suspicion he had shown me earlier when I was tying him up, it was the look of fear that the weak give to the strong, or that the herbivore gives to the carnivore.


    ...a timid look from one who has been exploited for a long time.


    "...Ignore the words of those misceneousborers, no matter what they say to you. They''re just jealous."


    A child who might be a household member. I didn''t know if he''d get med for being in my charge.


    "....don''t worry about me."


    The boy sniffed and muttered as if to croak. It sounded like he was trying to be tough.


    "I see. Then let''s leave that thing alone and get going, shall we? They''re not so big that we need to worry about them at all."


    It''s been a few days since I''ve been in charge of him, and we''re not close enough to talk about each other. So I affirm the boy''s words, grab the horse''s leash, and pull. The horse starts to move in response to the tug on its neck.


    "Whoa!?"


    The boy panics as he grabs the horse by the neck. But then, Shirowakamaru seems to have noticed my smallugh from under his face and gives me a grumpy attitude.


    "What''s the matter? You''ll get used to it. But well, it can''t be helped if you''re scared of this."


    I said teasingly and started to lead the horses away...


    It took us about a day and a half to the destination, Shiro''oku, and the ride wasfortable as the spring and early summer months were just around the corner. The only problem was the asional low-ss "youkai" that appeared on the road.


    "Nevertheless, these are not just small youkai, but young youkai... not worth fearing..."


    I reap the young youkai like a fish swimming aimlessly in the air with my spear. With just a single blow, the young youkai is no more than a small youkai. Even a farmer with a hoe could have killed it. It must have been born a day or two ago.


    "Eek!? Youkai!? Why..."


    "Shirowakamaru! Pull your horse back!!"


    The horse was kept in the exorcist''s house, so it was unperturbed, but after I ordered mypanion, who was in a state of panic against the oing youkai, to do so, I stabbed the man-eating beast that jumped at me with a spear through its mouth. Then I thrust my spear further out and smashed the skull of the monster cat behind it. The spear is so sharp that it is not the same even if it is mass-produced for the Yun-shoku.


    Now it iste afternoon, and we are sitting on the road eating our lunch boxes (rice balls specially made by Magoroku and Mari). When doing so, I kill a swarm of young youkai that havee flying out of the forest like flies.


    ''<i>They''reing at you from the right. And... what''s that thing circling behind you? This is��</i>''


    "W-whoa...!? It''sing!? Oh, no!? It''s climbing up...!!?"


    A voice came from my ear, followed by a scream behind me. I turned around to see Shirowakamaru screaming and a flea the size of a human fist on the leg of the boy, pulling the horse''s leash as I had ordered. The youkai was climbing up. It was also biting at his clothes with its clicking jaws, and when it saw that it could not do so, it was climbing up to the boy''s face. This youkai seemed to be drawn by the spiritual power within him. Well, it is an instinct of youkai to eat those who have spiritual power and aim for a higher level.


    "But the movement is too slow."


    First, I kicked a spider that jumped into my face with its tongue sticking out from the trees on the right side, like an alien from somewhere, and kicked it back into where it came from. Next, I walked up to my screamingpanion and grabbed the big flea, and mmed it to the ground. Then, I crushed it with a spear just to be sure. After that, I buried it in the ground. Or rather, back to the earth.


    "It''s twelve, huh? Even though the youkais are small fry, I never expected to encounter such arge number of them on a road not far from the city..."


    ''<i>It is odd even including that, though it may be that they were attracted by the spiritual power of the boy there. Perhaps it''s....</i>''


    The shikigami who is hiding beside me replies to my small muttering. We both think of the image of an overly troublesome demon in our minds and let out a small sigh at about the same time.


    "......That''s about it. We''ve been here a little too long. After we eat, we''re going to go."


    [1] Type of ritual or ceremony in which wooden tablets or ques are burned in order to offer protection or blessings.


    [2] A tool that is used in traditional Japanese Buddhism, particrly in the Shingon and Tendai sects, for striking a wooden fish to keep time during chanting.

 Chapter 47.2

    Chapter 47.2


    After checking around the area and making sure that there is no further reaction, I first dispose of most of the pieces of meat and stains of youkai carcasses, and then sit on a rock and resume eating a rice ball wrapped in a bamboo leaf. By the way, because of the rocking on the horse, riding is tiring, and if someone is not ustomed to it, it can cause pain in the buttocks. Therefore, considering the stamina of my youngpanion, I took a long rest...


    "Ah, ah..."


    Perhaps because he was attacked by youkai, the boy answered my words calmly and sat down on the rock surface as well. Then he resumes eating his rice ball, which he had also almost eaten. By the way, this one was made by the sister, and it contains pickled daikon. It is charmingly misshapen because of her blindness.


    ''<i>I''m sure that even the boy could have killed a flea like that. He''s very cowardly.</i>''


    "Well, he used to live in a temple."


    I follow up on Shikigami''s words, who is spewing her venomous tongue in my ear. If he lived in a temple, he would hardly have a chance to meet youkai. So, it was natural for him to freak out at the sight of a flea the size of my fist. However, why should I have grabbed the youkai without hesitation? Are my senses actually numb?


    "....another minute or so and we''lle to an inn. We''re going to stay there today."


    If it is a city road where many youkai roam around in the countryside, there are many inns every few kilometers, stations, and customs posts because many people areing and going in and out of this area. So, there is no need to worry about a ce to stay. However, I did not want to stay at a station or a customs post just to be safe.


    "....got it."


    The boy replies while silently eating his rice ball and a slight silence prevails. However, it was the boy who broke it.


    "...hey."


    "Yeah?"


    I finish eating my rice ball and take out my bamboo water bottle when the boy calls out to me in a reserved tone. I looked at the boy who was looking at me awkwardly.


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    "Okay."


    I didn''t press the boy any further as he resumes eating his rice ball. I knew what the boy was going to say, and I was in a position to apologize for it, and I was a little bit disappointed thinking about what was going to happen next. To put it bluntly, I felt sorry for him, but I didn''t have much time to deal with him.


    It was not long after that we finished eating. We resumed our steps, and just as I had predicted, about an hourter, we arrived at a little inn-city.


    The four city roads connecting the central region to the four directions and the viges along the roads are under the direct jurisdiction of the Imperial Court. The four cities'' roads are lined with stations for changing horses and taking rest stops, customs posts for monitoring the flow of people and goods, and an inn every few suuri (a few kilometers). They were designed to support the logistics and economy of Fus��-kuni, to monitor the movements of local exorcists and provincial feudal lords, to allow the court army to advance quickly in case of emergency, and to buy time to stop the invading rebels and youkai in the worst case scenario. The most important purpose of this ce is to amodate capital lords and exorcists, and to make them spend their money...


    Now, toward evening, the gates of the city, surrounded by fences and mud walls, were ready to be closed. And after we were processed, the gates were closed.


    "That was a close call. It''s not fancy to stay in the city when we''re going to get paid for it."


    "But what are we going to do? It''s thest minute and all the inns are full."


    Unlike a city with a poption of nearly 10,000 people near the capital, this lodging city (town) where we are staying tonight has a capacity of not much more than a hundred inhabitants. Many of the inns were already upied by travelers, peddlers, and court officials.


    Especially, seeing twenty wagons of the Tachibana Trading Company, which carried furs and lumber, and their 40 guards was, from an objective point of view, unfortunate. The city was in turmoil just by dealing with thisrge group of people. However, it was not until a littleter that I learned that the inn city (town) behind this one and the one ahead of it were also full of merchants''panies. Then, sincest year, the activities of the Tachibana Trading Company in the northern part of the city had been more active than ever before, which had also made the logistics more congested.


    "Hey. This is the central part of the city. There''s always a ce to hole up, right?"


    I turned my attention to the inns on the outskirts of the city. Compared to the inns in the center of the city, these small, modest inns seemed to have no guests yet, so I took a room in one of them.


    Though it is a time of peace... it is inparison with the past. With the threat of youkai, inns located on the outskirts of the city are less popr because they are more dangerous in case of emergency. However, in a way, the unpopr inns are more convenient for me. After all...


    "Since I don''t know what a crazy person such as yourself might do, the less chance there is for me to get involved, the better."


    After staying at the inn, wiping myself off, eating dinner, and putting Shirowakamaru to bed first, I blurted out with a bitter and rmed expression on the veranda of the inn where I could see a small garden.


    "That''s terrible. I gave you a chance to get to know each other, you know?"


    Before I knew it, there she was. The woman in the shape of an ascetic monk, who had pierced the anchor she was carrying in the garden and was lying down to drink sake from a gourd while admiring the garden in an airy way, dered.


    The creature with the blue, inhuman beauty dered...


    "Oh, well~. This off-season moon viewing is quite nice, isn''t it? The moon is beautiful and it''s a good time for drinking, don''t you think?"


    The demon (oni), who had a te of pickles in her hand as a snack, picked them with her thin, white fish-like fingers and crunched them down. Then she gulped down a gourd of sake, wiped her mouth with the sleeve of her monk''s robe, and <i>puha!</i> exhales like an old man. With this behavior, shepletely ruins her literally inhuman good looks.


    "Oh, do you want to know this? I borrowed this from the big inn in the center. Would you like some? It goes well with sake, you know?"


    The demon notices my gaze and offers me a gourd and a te with a smirk on her face. She seems to have mistaken my gaze for greed or something. Or maybe my attitude...


    "No, I don''t want it."


    Naturally, I ignore the offer because I don''t want to kiss a demon indirectly, not even with something I don''t know what''s in it. Instead, I have something more important to confirm.


    "...that little fish from before was sent by you, wasn''t it?"


    I ask the monster half-assedly, cing the stick with the spear in it on myp, trying not to show my nausea from the youkai energy and the alcohol in the air around me. Watching my nonchnt behavior, her demon''s eyes narrowed and her mouth hung open in amusement. She seems to be in a good mood that I''m keeping my guard up. Yeah, I don''t get it.


    "Good answer. You''re very good to recognize it at that moment. Is this what you call a heart-to-heart rtionship?"


    "Stop it. I''m not kidding."


    Seriously, I don''t think I can have a heart-to-heart talk with her.


    "Oh,e on, that''s terrible. You and I are friends, aren''t we? And to be so blunt with a girl like that... it''s hurtful, you know?"


    "No, what kind of a rtionship are you talking about?"


    "Aren''t we going to kill each other (n)?"


    "Is that the kind of rtionship where you canmunicate with each other...?"


    ''<i>As usual, I can''t understand the thoughts of this demon at all.</i>''


    The shikigami perched on my shoulder boasted. She mutters with disgust. I agree with herpletely.


    "You two are so cold. Can''t you two be a little more merciful? Even demons cry when they''re lonely, you know?"


    ''<i>And while crying, you''re going to attack those viges too?</i>''


    Shikigami deres calmly and indifferently. At any rate, it is difficult to predict this demon''s behavior because she thinks with a logic that humans cannot understand. The only one who could do such a thing would be the despicable Minister of the Right at that time, who set up and exterminated the four disasters ones, including this one.


    "By the way... were you trying to make things right? What''s the problem? What are you thinking? Did you find something in that boy that would make him the hero you im he is?"


    I ask the demon slurping the gourd. I don''t know what this demon, who is not only a liar but also one of the craziest among her kind, is thinking, but it''s just a confirmation.


    "Hmm? Hahaha. Tomobe, you are good at jokes, aren''t you?"


    However, in response to my question, the lying demon scooped up her long hair and returned with a scornful smile while ying with it.


    "He can''t be a hero like that. So, I hope you don''t despise me too much. Even I''m a good judge of character, you know? Look at him seriously. Do you think that secondhand, dirty, rag and scrap has the qualities of a hero to stand up to me?"


    The demonughed. It was a sneer. Like a condescending, scornful, mocking creature, the demon scorned the boy in my care. As if the boy were nothing, she taunted him.


    "......!!"


    "...Hehe, that''s good. The way you''re looking at me makes me tingle."


    The demon''s mouth hangs open in amusement as if she''s enjoying the breeze in response to the hostility and murderous intent I unintentionally directed at her. This attitude of hers made me nervous even more than before.


    "That''s why you demon should be...!!!"


    I spit out with disgust. This is why I hate this demon...!!


    She was the same in the original game and other media. Except for those whom she likes, she naturally looks down on them, humiliates them, scorns them, and gives them a dirty look. No, even those whom she likes, she will turn her back on if she doesn''t like them even a little bit. She is self-centered, egotistical, and selfish. That''s why she can say such harsh and heartless words.


    "Oh, I''m scared. But it''s tempting. Not many people can look at a demon like that."


    Seriously! This demon seems to be evenfortable with the intention to kill. In fact, from this demon''s point of view, my intention to kill is just like a small animal threatening a human. She may feel pity for me and there is no chance that she will fear me. And if her life is seriously in danger, she will run away as fast as she can, holding her protruding intestines, as she once did. With tears in her eyes.


    "...Seriously, I can''t talk to you at all."


    I moved slowly along the porch to get away from the demon. Because I wanted to be as far away from this demon as possible, and the smell of her stifling liquor was too much for me. Seeing me like this, the demonughed at me like an old man, which made me wonder what was there tough at.


    As always, she is a madman. Frankly speaking, I don''t want to talk to her anymore, and I don''t want to step on anyndmines by conversing with her. Instead, I''d like to ignore her.


    (I wonder how the main character can keep up with such a guy. Anyway...)


    Then I suddenly have a doubt. It''s no secret that this vain, uptight, and selfish demon has a lot of likes and dislikes, but I wonder how she perceives my current state...


    Thanks to the medicine, I am still human in appearance, but I was aware that my body was unpredictable to the extent that... I was subjected to an unpredictable examination by Matsushige''s granddaughter.


    Since then, my five senses have be very keen. Like an animal, my sense of smell, hearing, and sight had be more vivid and delicate. My physical body had be more robust, and my physical ability seemed to have slightly improved even without using spiritual power. Wounds were healed more easily, and the wounds healed faster.


    Of course, none of these things are so obviously out of the human realm... but it is still enough to realize that my body is changing, and this will probably be more apparent as the days go by. For how many more years, I don''t know if I will be able to keep up with the deception of my surroundings. Moreover, a serious injury could endanger the bnce.


    More importantly, ever since I became a monster, there are times when I''m not sure if I''m really human. And the demon in front of me is a very distorted person. Therefore, I have been wondering what the demon in front of me is thinking inside.


    I don''t want to die... but at least, if I''m going to go on a rampage, I hope I don''t get any innocent people involved.


    "Well, well, you don''t have to look at me with such distrust, do you? I''m still��"


    "��Anyone there?"


    The next moment, just as the demon was about to say something. Suddenly, a voice echoed from the other side of the screen. The voice sounded more like a girl''s voice than a boy''s.


    "...?! Ah!?"


    For a moment I panicked about what to do, and then I thought about how to protect the safety of the boy in my care.


    However, my fears might have been groundless. The demon sprawled on the porchughs and waves at me, then quickly vanishes in the wind. The bee perched on my shoulder was also gone before I knew it. Hey, don''t run away, you guys! No, I''d be in a lot of trouble if they were here.


    "...what are you doing, hmm?"


    In the meantime, Shirowakamaru quickly slide the sliding door and appeared. The beautiful boy in nightclothes lit up by the moonlight was sensual, even though he was probably unaware of what he was doing.


    Ah, this is the kind of thing that makes yers run for men.


    "Ugh...!? I smell alcohol!?"


    The next moment, the boy distorts his face and holds his nose with his arm. Perhaps he was hit by the smell of alcohol that made him want to vomit. Although I''ve gotten used to it by now, the breath and body odor of a demon who seems to be drinking all the time is enough to make an unustomed person fall into aa instantly.


    "Oh, yeah... I''ve been drinking a little. I''m sorry. Did I wake you?"


    I insist, holding up the te of snacks the demon left behind to cover my mistake. This boy is not on my side, at least not now. Telling him about the existence of Aoko and Matsushige''s girl''s shikigami will onlyplicate things. Therefore, I will deceive him.


    "...it smells terrible. Don''t drink too much, okay? I''ll be in trouble if you get drunk tomorrow."


    While holding his nose, the boy says with a look of disgust on his face. I respond with a wry smile. Shirowakamaru, who seemed not to like my attitude, narrowed his eyes at me and said, "I''m going to bed," and mmed the sliding door shut tightly.


    "...Haha, he hates me. "


    I knew the boy didn''t like alcohol. He even warned of it as andmine point in the game. Seriously, I dug my own grave.


    "...Hah~, I don''t like this."


    I left the pickles beside me and said whatever I wanted, clicking my tongue at the demon who had caused me so much trouble.


    ...What should I do with this te?


    "...liar."


    From behind the sliding shoji, a voice filled with disappointment, disgust, and loneliness quietly disappeared into the darkness of the night, and no one heard it except for the one who had whispered it.


    * * *


    Shiro''oku city, the economic center of the northern region, is a kind of fortress-capital city, to which the shogun (local mayor?) and doch��-kan<sup>[3]</sup> are sent by the imperial court.


    It may be better to imagine it as Kamakura or Odawara Castle in my previous life. Originally, it was the home of a famous youkai, and the Imperial Court took by force one or two of the best-sacred ces in the northern region, and built thergest city in the northern region on it. The surrounding valley is further covered with a boundary to prevent the intrusion of evil into the area.


    Now, Shiro''oku is the most prosperous city in the northern part of the country, where the court army is stationed and where the exorcists are dispatched from the Onmyou dormitory and many people from the surrounding feudal lords and exorcists stay for military service. It was also an important center of the Imperial Court, built to withstand an attack by an army of more than 10,000 youkai for many years.


    Its gate was five meters high, with a gate measuring one meter by three meters and two meters by five meters, and several carriages could enter and exit side by side. There, several soldiers with iron armored crossbows were given protection blessings to kill the invading youkai from afar, and if this could not stop them, a few exorcists stationed at the back of the gate were sent in.


    "Wait! Where are you from? Let me see your documents."


    Now, we were stopped by a fence built in front of the gate. As a few soldiers with spears approach, I show them an inro (a sealed case) decorated with gold and raden<sup>[4]</sup>, which I had received from Kizuki''s residence in exchange for a letter of introduction. The soldiers'' attitude changes when they see us with Kizuki''s family crest engraved on it, and the gate is immediately opened.


    "Well, well, well... you are from the Kizuki family, the most prestigious family in the northernnds, I see? What in the world brings you to the city?"


    The head of the gate rushed to the scene and bowed reverently as he bowed. ....To Shirowakamaru on his horse. Oh, yeah. Well, his clothes are of good quality and he has a good face.


    "Eh...?"


    "The second princess of Kizuki has sent us as a messenger to deliver a gift to the Tachibana Trading Company. I humbly request that you allow me to pass."


    I offered, subduing Shirowakamaru, who was puzzled. At the same time, Imanded him to remain silent with a look from within his face. Shirowakamaru gulps a mouthful of spit and then shuts his mouth. He opens his mouth only after we pass through the barrier.


    "I-Is it OK? Like that..."


    "I don''t want to get in trouble for pointing out your mistake."


    I could have pointed out the mistake, but that would have embarrassed him. The fact that the guard was taking a bad attitude toward a childish boy who did not belong to Kizuki and was not a representative of the emissary was a good way to embarrass the other party.


    "....Is that how it''s done?"


    "Yes?"


    "In the temple, the hierarchy is very strict."


    Shirowakamaru looks away and mutters. What is probably in his mind is the life he had when he lived in the temple.


    In my previous world, there are about fifteen ranks in the Buddhist priesthood. Although there are some differences among sects, they seem to have been applied in this world too. If there is a difference from reality, is it more severe? Well, to be precise, in this world, Fus��-kuni is not Buddhism but a fictitious religion based on it.


    And even children have a hierarchy, and it is said that there were abuses in real life as well. Naturally, Shirowakamaru should be the son of a noble family, etc., and not a child. If so, life at the temple must not have been pleasant.


    ...the worst part, however, is that even in such a temple life, it is still better that there is no danger of youkai or starvation. Haha, this world sucks.


    "...I see."


    I only answered shortly. Shirowakamaru didn''t seem to have any intention to expand the conversation, so he gave a small nod and kept quiet after that.


    We continued on in silence until we crossed the checkpoint and arrived at Shiro''oku city.


    It was about an hourter that we entered the main branch of Tachibana Trading Company''s Northern Region branch...


    [3] Government official who was in charge of construction and maintenance of public works projects, such as roads, bridges, and canals.


    [4] Japanese craftwork that involves decorating objects with small, spiral-shaped shells called "��" (��), which are also known as "�" (�Ǥ�) in Japanese

 Chapter 48.1

    Chapter 48.1


    Nestled a short distance from the imposing Shiro''oku Castle, a formidable fortress fortified by multipleyers of walls and protected by water and air moats, and built directly on top of the sacred vein, which also serves as the seat of government for the entire northern region.


    A store stood out more than any other on the street, where many wealthy merchants set up their stores and disyed a variety of goods brought from all over the northern region and beyond.


    "Hey... by the way... is that kitschy building your destination?"


    "Are you disappointed?"


    "No... it''s not that I''mining... but..."


    I chuckle to myself as I observe the boy''s conflicted expression, despite his words. Well, in a country where wooden Japanese architecture is the norm, this building is certainly kitschy and probably a bit intimidating... this thought crosses my mind as I take a second look at the structure in front of me.


    The building was made of red bricks with ss windows in the Nanban style, reminiscent of Russian architecture in my previous life... but it was not just for the sake of appearances.


    The red bricks, with their excellent heat instion and fire resistance, were more suitable for Fus��-kuni, which has many wooden buildings, and especially for the northern region, where the harsh winters and snowstorms can result frequently making fires inside the buildings. Its red color was proof of the high iron content of the bricks, which meant that the bricks were made of earth and sand from the nearby iron mines. It is also rtively easy to purchase firewood for making bricks in the northern part of the country where wood is abundant. So, in a sense, this trading house had a more rationalistic background behind it than expected.


    "Well, we can''t stand around here talking forever. Let''s go."


    "Y-yeah..."


    Shirowakamaru has no choice if I say so. Because I was holding the reins of the horse he was riding and then we started heading toward the trading building.


    As we reached the main entrance of the northern region branch of the Tachibana Trading Company, where a guard monitors visitors, we were stopped by a staff member of the trading house. I told him who I was and why I was there, and I was immediately taken to the waiting room.


    "Excuse me, the horse and your escort are going that way. Aborer will escort them to the stables. We will take care of your formal wear."


    The receptionist woman in hakama (traditional Japanese dress) came to greet us and says so. Following her, aborer puts the load on the horse on a hand-pushed cart (��Ѻ��܇).


    "Can I take him with me?"


    "With all due respect, we only allowed one messenger the other day..."


    The receptionist replied apologetically. It must have been a sudden decision. So, the receptionist is puzzled and embarrassed.


    However, I realized at this point that this was some sort of prevention against infection. Apparently, the higher-ups were aware of the situation, but it was still a top secret to the lower levels.


    "...I got it. Shirowakamaru, please wait a moment. Can you do it?"


    "Yes! I won''t run away. ...I''ll die if I run away anyway."


    The boy replies sarcastically to my request. Many servants are under a curse to prevent them from escaping, and he seems to be no different, as his position is unclear. If he were a householder, the curse would probably be lifted, but...


    "..."


    Without any words to say, I went to the waiting room with the receptionist and the staff...


    "Please wait here for a moment."


    With those words, the thick cedar door was closed. I was left in the waiting room with the gifts carried by the staff.


    "Well, I''m allowed to at least sit down, aren''t I?"


    To tell the truth, my legs were quite tired, so I sat down on a sofa in the waiting room. Then I take a nce around the room.


    There was a crackling fire burning in the firece. The ceiling was covered with insted wallpaper, and a chandelier glittered on the ceiling. The walls are decorated with imported oil paintings, and a scarlet carpet spreads underfoot.


    The warm colors of the furnishings and interior decorations were consistent with the Nanban style, but on the other hand, Japanese-style decorations were also seen. On a maki-e<sup>[1]</sup> folding screen, next to oil paintings, were several swords and folding fans whose sheaths were decorated withcquer and gold leaf. A ck chest beside the staircase was decorated with colorful mother-of-pearl iys. There was also a water container made of ss, a high-grade white porcin pot, and a big bird figurine carved out of arge peacock stone.


    "In short, it''s very grandiose."


    Although the room was a mixture of Japanese and foreign styles, there was a definite harmony without being chaotic. It could be called a blend of Japanese and Western. I had a strange sensation as if I hade to the Meiji or Taisho Era. Or perhaps the people of that time had the same feeling.


    "I don''t know if the things are good or bad, but they must be expensive."


    Of course, that''s more than my purchase price. If I sold them, I could buy myself out with the money, couldn''t I?


    "If you want it, you can get a couple of them as souvenirs, you know?"


    Suddenly, as I was examining the furnishings, I heard a beautiful, yet young voice like the tinkling of a bell. The voice sounded familiar, smart, and cute.


    I turned my head toward the voice, and then I stood up and bowed my head. It was impolite for me to sit down and greet the person from my position.


    "...it''s rude. Please knock on the door before youe in."


    I lifted my head and saw a familiar blonde girl with a mischievous smile on her face.


    * * *


    The products of the northern region are furs and wood, iron and gold sand, kelp seaweed, salmon, sardine, and ice. As can be seen, all of them are so-called primary products. They were products with high demand but little added value, and they could be obtained anywhere in the northernnds.


    One of the things that Tachibana Trading Company and Tachibana Kayo have done over the past year or so is to diversify and unify the industry. The former is the increase in the variety of products, and thetter is the development of specialty products.


    Such as carnations, apples, and amber are budding as new products of the northern region. This is the result of Kayo''s high cost of bringing in capital and foreign agronomists and geologists to select agricultural products suited to the climate and geology of the Northern region and to search for promising mineral veins. Of course, it is still in its infancy, but at the same time, there are great expectations for it.


    The key to uniqueness was industrialization. Basically, if notpletely, the Northern region has been exporting primary products and importing industrial products from the capital and other sources, but it has attempted to be self-sufficient, albeit only partially.


    However, due to the presence of many iron and gold mines, the region has begun to self-sufficient in iron and goldsmithing, and even exporting such products. Although still inferior to capital in terms of quality.., the local demand was steadily increasing due to the low price for themon people. It is much cheaper than transporting iron from the north to the capital, processing it, and importing it back to the north.


    Meanwhile, the textile industry, such as weaving, is more promising. Many people stay at home during the harsh winters in the northern region. Aiming to take advantage of this, they lend looms and raw materials to weavers free of charge and buy the finished products. The attraction of this side job was that they could buy the looms at a low price ording to their output and did not need to build a factory. This is what is called a cottage industry.


    Although the effect was still limited for a short period of just over a year, it was undeniable that it had a bright future and brought some benefits to the tradingpany. Nevertheless, even with the support of the people around her, the fact remains that a girl who is just a little over ten years of age has nned, promoted, and seeded in this project.


    Therefore, the evaluation of Tachibana Kayo by the people in the northern region branch of the tradingpany had already changed from "a hard-working and selfish girl who got an important position with the support of her parents" to "a young talented girl who has a remarkable business acumen, even though she has the support of her parents." This means that the merchants working at this branch recognized Kayo to a greater or lesser extent.


    Thus, in a short period of time, she gained profit and power as a candidate for the next chairman of the Tachibana tradingpany. But...


    "Tomobe-san, what would you like to drink? We have green tea, ck tea, and oolong tea. Which one do you prefer?"


    Tachibana Kayo, who is the tea master of the tea ceremony, boasted as she touched the tea utensils on the round table on the Kokutan<sup>[2]</sup>. She was taller than when I saw her before, perhaps because she was just growing up, and her body was curvy and supple. The mature atmosphere she exudes... it is surprising how much she grows at this age when I take my eyes off of her for a moment.


    Well, anyway...


    "Why the tea ceremony?"


    "Hmm? Do you dislike tea, Tomobe-san? If so, we have coffee..."


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    As if it were a matter of course, I wait for Miss Tachibana who is brewing tea on the round table as if she is used to it.


    "...I don''t mean to be presumptuous, but there are certain formalities that are appropriate for guests. It would be insulting for the hostess to brew her own tea for me."


    I reply after checking the maids (Ů�Ф�) who are looking at me from under my masks at the end of the room with a less-than-pleasant gaze.


    Whether a wealthy merchant, a lord, a feudal lord, or an exorcist, it means the utmost sincerity when a master personally entertains. It would not be funny if it were done to a superior or an equal, but at least it was not appropriate to do so to a servant, even if they were a Yun-shoku. After all, a servant is a servant, not a hired hand, but a ve.


    "...Everyone, please leave the room."


    "What...!? But, Miss!? That''s...!!"


    Kayo, sensing my concern and worry, seems to have given that order almost as a reflex. The maids try to say something to Kayo in a hurry, but Kayo speaks up as if to p them.


    "This is not a mansion, but a trading house, and it is working hours, and we are in front of our guests. Please call me the deputy head, not Miss."


    "...!?"


    Kayo''s sharp words, which sounded like an usation, made the maids feel intimidated. Then Kayo continued the order.


    "Now I will have a secret talk with Kizuki''s messenger. To protect confidentiality, outsiders are requested to leave the room."


    "B-but...!!"


    "This is not a private request. This is a work order, okay? ...Should I fire the workers who can''t listen to the orders of the boss?"


    Kayo deres with a smile, smiling prettily. However, her voice is clearly far from friendly. It was coercion, duress, and intimidation.


    "...!? I-I understand...!!"


    The maids quickly and timidly exit. Kayo and I watch them silently.


    "......Miss, I don''t think it''s a good idea to intimidate the maids, do you? Don''t you have to gather bad feelings from others?"


    "The loyalty of a person who gets upset over something as trivial as that is nothing. Tsuru would have retorted to me without hesitation. So, if they had that kind of spirit, I would have trusted them."


    Kayo looks annoyed and smiles at my admonishment as she watches the situation unfold. ...Since the incident with her rtive the other year, this girl seemed to have a distrustful attitude toward people. No, I guess so considering that she was on the verge of being made to be a prostitute by her rtives.


    Nevertheless, for those maids, simply speaking theirmon sense was like being harassed in a threatening manner. It''s a pity that it''s so unreasonable, but... well, there are no three rights ofbor in this world, so it can''t be helped.


    ...Seriously, I feel like self-deprecating my own workce. It makes me sad.


    "...So where''s that trustworthy old Tsuru maid you know and trust?"


    "She''d be a bit of a nag if she were here, so I told her to go shopping before she finds out you''re here."


    "Well..."


    In this world where life is fifty years old, what a way to treat an old person. I mean, that''s a private order, isn''t it? Isn''t what she said slightly different from what she said before? No, it''s power harassment anyway.


    "Geez, I want to make a proper reception for my first date and my benefactor who came to see me. Shouldn''t I make you happy? If Tsuru is here, she''ll interfere with us and ruin the atmosphere! Or is Tomobe-san okay with that? We''re here together now, so please don''t be a stranger!"


    Kayo responds to my point with a sultry look on her cheeks. She looks like a child of her age, not a merchant with a keen eye for profit.


    "Aside from my personal feelings, miss... excuse me, the problem is that Kayo is going to be told this and thatter, don''t you think?"


    I correct Kayo''s eye-rolling usation in mid-sentence but advise her not to. No matter how business-minded she may be, she is still a child, and it is not good for her to put her immediate needs ahead of her own.


    "Tomobe-san is so quick to say so. It is cold and makes me sad."


    "Miss, please don''t make fun of me so much. I can tell you''re lying even though you''re crying."


    I ask her with a sigh, as she makes an obvious imitation of false crying. I could probably tell even through her face that she was stunned.


    "...hehehe, is it obvious?"


    The girl who had been crying in a lie until a moment ago starts tough as if she has changedpletely. Of course, the girl would have known if she had cried a tant lie like that.


    (Oh dear, what a pain in the ass...)


    She is a selfish girl after all. However, I can''t dislike her, partly because I sympathize with her circumstances, but also perhaps because her childish selfishness and somewhat spoiled behavior remind me of my younger siblings.


    (Though, we both have our positions. We have our own opinions, but it is important to draw a line between us.)


    It''s a matter of courtesy even in a close rtionship. And my rtionship with her is not that deep. I can say for sure that the series of events at the capital was in a sense a rich experience together, but it is also true that it was not aplimentary experience.


    Therefore, I will take this opportunity to y the role of a messenger once again. After sighing, I report to her.


    "Well then, this is a message from my lord, the second princess of Kizuki. She expressed her gratitude for the gift you gave her the other day. She hopes for your continued friendship and this time she is giving you a gift in return as a token of her gratitude."


    Then I took a nce at the load on the hand-pushed cart that had been sitting by our side for a long time. I had been told in advance what was inside.


    There, a silk cloth that is dyed with the juice of the nt''s roots from Kizuki Valley Vige is traditionally used as a coloring material, in bright purple and red colors. It takes about three sheets of cloth. In addition, there are ten furs of white marten that have been fattened up by eating the young buds of spring in the rich nature, several figurines carved like ivory after the tusks are cut off by youkai who have shot them, and finally, some props such asbs and nes made from the scales that the dragons (Hikiyo) that follow Kizuki home shed every ten years when they shed their skins. That is all the goods that Gori-sama had put together for Kayo.


    "This is... a very wonderful gift."


    Kayo''s words were half ttering and half sincere as she unwrapped the package and presented it to her. Kayo is the daughter of a merchant family that does business in and out of Fus��-kuni. She must have seen more than her fair share of curiosities and masterpieces. The Kizuki family is a wealthyndowner, but at the same time, it is only a powerful family with local roots. Local specialties are a dime a dozen. For her discerning eyes, a dervish fur or a carving would not be unusual.


    Still, dyed goods and dragon-scale props would have appealed to her. Dragons, in particr, are now very few in existence in this country. Among them, there are golden scales that are as bright as tortoiseshell, and each one is so hard that it has the power to ward off evil. Even Kayo was blindsided by the fact that the distribution volume is small because it is molted only once every ten years, and nearly half of them are offered to the Imperial Court, as well as by the difficulty of processing.


    "If you are pleased, the princess will be satisfied. I hope Miss will continue to work with Kizuki and the princess in the future."


    I bow my head reverently to Kayo, who is gazing at the dragon scaleb as if appraising it.


    "Hehehe, you don''t have to be so considerate, you know?"


    "No, the kindness of the tradingpany is very helpful to us. Even at the time of our recent request, the tools from the tradingpany were of great help to us."


    This is not apliment, but a statement of fact. The rope and the iron chain with which we captured the Gashadokuro at the time of our request the other day were first-rate goods procured from the capital through the Tachibana Trading Company. If we hadn''t prepared them ourselves, I doubt if we would have been able to capture them so well.


    "It may seem an exaggeration, but I am d that I could be of help to you. ....So, what exactly do you want?"


    After inserting the giftb into her hair, Kayo puts her hands on her cheeks in a very natural gesture, tilts her head, and smiles mockingly... but then her eyes immediately narrow and she deres to me as if she is trying to probe me. In an instant, her mood changes from an innocent girl to a shrewd merchant...


    "......Well, well, well, you know it very quickly."


    She must have guessed it from the receptionist''s response, but still...


    "Information is the most important asset for a merchant. ...Even if it isn''t... it''s easy to understand in the normal course of business. There are only a few cases that I can think of where the Imperial Court would blockade an entire county."


    Kayo replies to my surprise and exmation as if she is somewhat proud but at the same time nervous about the magnitude of the situation. She also seemed to understand how troublesome this case was.


    "...I''ve already received a message from our northern Docho-kan<sup>[3]</sup>. Kappa, is it? It seems that your side is trying to gather weapons and mercenaries from other merchants as well as the Tachibana Trading Company without any regard for others."


    "If you know that much, then we can talk quickly. Although Kizuki''s family sent an order to the tradingpany... it is a littlete for us to order, though no exnation is needed."


    Probably arge order has already been received from the Imperial Court. Perhaps the lords of the northernnds and the exorcists of other ces have also ced an order... but how many of those orders can be sent to the Kizuki family is beyond me...


    "Don''t worry."


    Kayo said as if reading my inner worry and resignation. With a smile, she answered, as if she was trying to wipe away my impatience and worry. I stared at her face through the mask at her unexpected response.


    "There is nothing to worry about. The second princess of Kizuki has her investment so far. I have no intention of embarrassing Tomobe-san or your lord. Please rest assured that we will take care of your order."


    Then, Kayo smiled with her mouth lifted. Her young face was twisted in a bewitching, morous way. And then she tells me meaningfully.


    "So, please tell the princess well and truly. If her wish is fulfilled, please give me a share of the spoils. I beg you...?"


    Kayo took a step closer to me, and her words were childish, adorable, and yet alluring, sweet, and seemed to radiate a magical charm that bewitched all who heard them...


    * * *


    [1] A traditional Japanese decorative art technique in which designs are created by applying gold or silver powder, called "maki-e," tocquered surfaces


    [2] An altar or tform that is traditionally used for religious ceremonies or rituals.


    [3] Government official who was in charge of the construction and maintenance of public works projects, such as roads, bridges, and canals.

 Chapter 48.2

    Chapter 48.2


    What is the difference between the exorcists, whose status is officially recognized by the imperial court, and the stray/defected? There are many factors, but the biggest difference is whether or not they can endure the many tasks imposed by the imperial court.


    The periodic visits to the capital (joraku) and the duty of guardianship are typical examples. Although it may seem easy enough to dispatch a certain number of men to the capitals for each family, in reality, the Imperial Court does not give any rewards unless some merit is achieved. In effect, the exorcists were required to have enough money to feed dozens of people, including misceneousborers, for six months without pay in the capital where prices were high. Naturally, the money required was quiterge.


    Another typical duty was the guardianship of the country. The local government of the imperial court consisted of the smallest unit, the "vige", which was divided into several "townships" ruled by local feudal lords, the next unit was the "county (��)," which was ruled by a county governor appointed by an official of the Imperial Court. Then it was "Kuni (country)," and "Tsuchi (territory of country)" under the supervision of a minister directly appointed by the emperor.


    An exorcist family or n assumes responsibility for all matters about youkai in at least one "county" that includes the territory in which they are established. This responsibility is erged ording to the prestige and size of the family. For example, the Ako and Ryujenji families, the most prestigious families in the western region, are required to exterminate youkai in not only one county but the entire region of the province, manage spiritual veins, perform rituals, expose stray/defected exorcists and sorcerers, and even supervise other exorcists'' families in the surrounding area.


    Naturally, to fulfill these duties, the exorcists in the family are required to have a sufficient mass of exorcists, to raise huge amounts of money, and even to have leadership skills. This is an impossible task for first- and second-generation exorcists, many of whom are uneducated and from lowly families.


    The Kizuki family, to whom Fus��-kuni had been appointed by the Imperial Court to protect four of the six counties of northern Hakuginb��, was arge family of 38 exorcists and 11 household members. This is one of the threergest families of exorcists in the northern region. The number of exorcists, including those in the upper and lower sses and those in the hidden group, is also considerable, and they have considerable financial resources, as they are the real rulers of several viges, including Kizuki Valley Vige, and collect annual tribute. The Kizuki family is truly a prestigious exorcism family in the northern part of the country.


    And even such a Kizuki family is not allowed to take any precautions on this matter, much less to take it easy, thought Kizuki Kochou, an elder and a counselor of the Kizuki family as she sat reclining on her seat on the upper floor. After thinking about it, she took a puff of smoke from her smoking pipe and let out a sweet exhale.


    She is dressed like a high-ss oiran (courtesan) in a bright kimono that reveals the shoulders of her white skin, a luxurious hairpin, and a rouge on her mouth. ...Her youthfulness and good looksbined with her appearance give her a mellow fragrance that makes it hard to believe her actual age. Now, her eyes, which had been drifting for a while, shifted to the front.


    Almost all of the family exorcists and some of the household members were present at the main hall of Kizuki''s family residence. The expressions on the faces of most of them were hard. This was because this was such a troublesome matter.


    "So, how are their movements, Uemon-dono?"


    One of the attendees asked fearfully. The look of distaste on his face was obvious. It is to be expected. The beings mentioned in this story were so despised by the human world that they were considered anathema.


    "Two members of the Hidden Group were sent to investigate.


    "...what was the result?"


    One of the exorcists belonging to Kizuki''s family asks. Uemon looked grim and answered.


    "Only one returned within three days. That person was disposed of following the requirements."


    The attendees were shocked at these somewhat obligatory, nonchnt words. It was out of a kind of astonishment.


    "I''d heard about this, but I never thought it was really..."


    "It''s true what people in the southern region said."


    "It is truly frightening..."


    The front-line exorcists of Kizuki, who could kill a hundred youkai at once and several great youkai at once, are whispering to each other, their faces tense, and it is not because they have been cowed by the winds of cowardice. There is a good reason. That''s how much the kappa, youkai, were feared by the exorcists. And hated.


    "......"


    On the other hand, a young silver-haired girl, who was attending the meeting in the corner of the table, was fidgeting and looked impatient at the mention of it. The young man sitting on the floor beside her looks displeased and gives a small cluck of his tongue.


    Cmity youkai ''kappa''... this eponymous youkai are not that much of a threat in terms of their individualbat abilities. Although there are various levels of youkai, most of them are small youkai at the highest level and medium youkai at the average level.


    One of the most frightening features of kappa is that they are ineffective against spiritual power. Or more precisely, to the des of wind and sea of mes created by spiritual power. Physical blows and direct shes with swords are effective, but that is all. Most of the means of attacking multiple targets from a distance by spiritual power are nullified.


    Moreover, their fertility is also tremendous. They can rape men and women, conceive them, and even turn the raped into their own kind.


    Some of them are eventent individuals. These are kappa, but they are human in appearance, and some of them do not even realize that they are kappa, which makes them even worse. There was a case in which a human being was turned into a kappa one after another mainly by contact through bodily fluids, and an entire city in the southern part of Japan turned out to be a kappa''s nest.


    ...From its characteristics, in a sense, the youkai called kappa may resemble a kind of disease. In addition, Onmyou dormitory suggests that youkai called kappa should be considered as a group of youkai, not as individual youkai, because they have a kind of telepathic ability and can be observed to have social habits and intelligence like ants. In any case, there is no doubt that they are quite special among youkai.


    In the case of the outbreak of youkai in the city of Nandu, the Imperial Court mobilized arge army, literally surrounded the city, and ughtered both humans and kappa over seven days and seven nights to thest man under the "Shisatsu Sanmetsu Yok��" (Four Kills and Three Oblirates) policy of the general at that time, to end the situation. Although nowadays there is a method to identify kappa after countless human experiments, at that time there was no such method, and people could not distinguish kappa from those who deceived them. Moreover, many of the people who were to be cleaned up were also infected and disposed of by their allies. Because of this, the general who ordered the massacre ordered his men to follow his example in the event of a simr situation, and thenmitted seppuku to his own death the moment he became convinced that he himself had be infected during the operation.


    Taking these two points alone, it is easy to imagine how troublesome the kappa, or youkai, is. Even though the exorcists were by far the elite few, the kappapletely killed the exorcists'' advantage, and their overwhelming mass could have swallowed up even the exorcists who had fought many battles in the past if they fought poorly.


    And youkai that are so troublesome have been discovered here in the northern region.


    "...Now, Ashina and Nomoto counties have already been sealed off. Not only the Imperial Court, but also neighboring feudal lords have mobilized their forces."


    When ites to information, Uemon is quick to listen, partly because of his role. He probably had the most urate grasp of the current situation.


    "And where are the exorcists who guarded the two counties?"


    "Yes! How is Hasuka!? And Asakuma?"


    Following Kizuki Shisui''s words, a member of the family raised his voice. If he recalls correctly, this person was a rtive of the Hasuka family...?


    Uemon shook his head in response to the frantic expression on the family member''s face. At the same time, a groan escaped from the surroundings...


    "It seems Hasuka family got a surprise attack. There are not many of them to begin with, and they are too bad a match for them."


    Uemon replies, based on the information he has obtained from the hidden group and the shikigami. Compared to Kizuki, the Hasuka family, which used to protect Ashina county, has fewer people and lower quality of spiritual power. Their technique of transforming their spiritual power into me dragons and swallowing hundreds of youkai was brilliant... but unfortunately, it would have been of little use in front of the kappa. Uemon remembers how eerie it was, even though the shikigami, to see a house that had been inhabited only a short time before, and yet waspletely silent.


    "Asakuma''s family seems to have put up a bit of a fight now. Their residence showed signs of having been besieged, there was blood all over the ce, and the ce was in a state of great disrepair. However, in the back room, there were traces of a fire. Probably survivors were found there..."


    The Asakuma family, which guarded Nomoto county, was also small in size, but their ancestors were warriors, so they were rtively good at closebat. The traces that remained suggested that the survivors hadmitted suicide in the final stage of the siege and had set themselves on fire so that they would not be kappa themselves, and so that their flesh would not be exploited.


    For a moment the meeting was silent at Uemon''s words, but then a voice like the tinkling of a bell broke the silence that could havested for who knows how long.


    "So? What''s the n?"


    Kizuki''s second princess, leaning on her elbow on the side of her breath and dressed in a foreign-style costume she had probably recently acquired, asked in anguid, trivial manner. Herposed manner, though arrogant, seemed more reassuring than repulsive in this situation.


    (Really, this girl is always so skillful in such a situation...).


    However, Kochou looked at her granddaughter who has a simr face to hers with coldness inside. In a sense, she burst out at the best moment when most, if not all, of the people were disheartened. Proudly, arrogantly. And it was clear that she was doing it to win the respect of those around her.


    Although the peach-colored granddaughter in front of her may not value the family''s reputation much herself, there is no doubt that this is a stepping stone for her to achieve her goals in the future. It is a cunning thing indeed. It''s like her granddaughter is the image of her own husband, the man who had raped her body halfway forcibly. Looking back, the man is so forceful and arrogant.


    "I''ll tell you if no one else is going to speak up, okay? We can''t just leave them like this, can we? Then we''ll just do what we''ve always done, round them up and exterminate them, that''s all there is to it. Don''t you agree?"


    No one can refute Aoi''s words. Of course, the Imperial Court already knew what had happened. Kizuki and other exorcists in the northern region must hunt the kappa at any cost.


    However, the total number of kappa that has swallowed up the two counties is at least several thousand, possibly more than ten thousand. In contrast, the number of exorcists, even if they are gathered from the neighborhood, will not exceed a hundred. Moreover, most of the spiritual techniques for mass warfare are blocked...


    "At this point, we''re going to need more than just a few."


    "All the families in the neighborhood, all the servants, and the hidden group will be mobilized..."


    "Maybe we''ll hire a few stray exorcists and mercenaries to help us out?"


    "Can we trust them?"


    "They can serve as bait at best and they''lle if we offer to take them on as hired hands. But we must keep the kappa a secret until the veryst minute."


    "Then, let''s see how many of those gathered will survive."


    "Hahaha, don''t say that."


    Atst, the consensus has taken a step forward. Aoi watches with her cheekbones as the elders of the family express their opinions on how to gather strength.


    On the other hand, Kochou could easily imagine what was going through her granddaughter''s mind. To her, this family and its members seemed ipetent, and on the contrary, they were nothing but an obstacle to her goal. Her cold eyes seem to be thinking about how to make the best use of the old people in front of her. And this is no exception even for those who are trying to make themselves the next head of the family.


    "...so, who is going to fulfill this task?"


    As the discussion deepened around the elders, a tall girl who was sitting just opposite the second princess asked this question, which in a sense could be called a deleterious one. She had raven wet-feather hair as shiny as a butterfly, and unlike her little sister, she was dressed in a tight men''s kimono, sitting upright with her back straight... The ce fell silent again at the words of Kizuki Hina, the first princess of the Kizuki.


    It is natural. The other party is her. Normally, the exorcists of Kizuki, who have been ughtering all kinds of youkai, would have been tempted to take a second look at the task at hand. However, the problem of the two factions of the family, which are now splitting into two, makes it difficult to say that they will step down outright. It is a risky assignment that could destroy the faction if it fails, but the rewards for sess are immeasurable.


    (Well, in other words, no one is willing to do anything except for profit. ...It''s very obvious, isn''t it?)


    Kochou was silent again in response to Hina''s question, and shemented mockingly in the back of her mind as she watched the heavy atmosphere in the seats.


    "I know what you''re talking about, but dear sister, do you really want to go?"


    "What about you? I''m skilled in swordsmanship, but you, who uses a fan, are not a good match for them, are you?"


    ...It was Aoi again who broke the silence. When she dered this to her big sister as if she was trying to provoke her, Hina calmly responded to her, but with a sting in her words.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. To be told like that by someone who has no special skill but ying with fire... and don''t worry if it''s swordsmanship. If it''s just swinging a stick, I''m sure I can refine it if you let me watch it a couple of times."


    "......!!?"


    The obvious abuse from the little sister made Hina''s eyes widen and she was unintentionally sending out a deadly fury. Aoi, however, who was directly receiving it with a cool expression, gave a cold smile in return.


    "My little sister... you are joking too much! Do you know what you''re doing here!!"


    "Oh, I''m not joking at all. I''m always serious. I''m much more serious than some people... who make an emotional and irreversible mistake."


    "Don''t be stupid...!"


    If there had been a sword by her side, Hina would have pulled it out without hesitation. However, it can''t be said that she is fortunate that she doesn''t have a sword. After all, she had been covered with a terrible fire all over her body for the first time. In a sense, it would have been better if she had pulled out her sword, considering the characteristics of the mes created by her spiritual power.


    "Hina-dono!? Please stop! That me... that me is too much!?"


    "Aoi-dono, that''s no way to talk to your sister...!"


    The people around them, or the adults belonging to both factions, were frightened and tried to admonish them. However, it was out of self-defense. If the two girls were to collide with them with all their might, everyone would almost certainly be swept away like insects, and their lives would almost certainly be coteral damage.


    "Huff~, Shisui."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Kochou, who had been watching the situation, sighed... called out the person''s name with a sigh of utter disgust. Kizuki Shisui answered at the same time, his eyes reflecting the two sisters who were on the verge of a confrontation.


    "Tsk...!?


    "Oh my, oh my..."


    At the same time, the sisters are bound as if their bodies were bound by invisible ropes. Although this was only to buy time... it was still enough to throw cold water on the two sisters.


    "Princesses, please calm down. A quarrel in a ce like this will only degrade both of you."


    One of them was hostile and the other one was cold, but Shisui admonished them without hesitation.


    For a while, the air is heavy with a sense of hatred... The people around the sisters are nervous and watch their every move uneasily. And then...


    "...You''re right. The servants'' head is right. It''s not proper to make a fuss here. Thank you for your admonition."


    "Huh!? ...I know. I''m very reluctant to do so, but I''ll settle the matter here in deference to your face."


    Aoi pulls back first in a cheerful manner, and Hina bites her teeth and withdraws reluctantly as if in response to her words. Both of them are relieved and look at Shisui, who has settled the situation, with an apologetic look. They must think that Shisui is an excellent candidate for the former head of the family.


    (...What a funny thing.)


    And the advisor gave a smallugh at the sight of him. Sheughed indifferently and with a clear mockery. Aside from Shisui himself, Kochou thought the rest of them looked like a bunch of fools. It was not because of Shisui that the sisters were attracted to him. It was only because he was the head of the servants'' group.


    Kochou knew that even if they did not like Shisui''s behavior, it was not an option for either of them to hurt him or even kill him. Shisui was indeed a skilled fighter, and he would be quite difficult to kill. But more than that, she knew very well that killing him would only cause indirect pain to the young man whom the sisters were both in love with.


    Unfortunately, no one in Kizuki''s family could be called the best than Shisui, who had the rank of a servant''s head at the moment... That was the only and the biggest reason why they did not make a fuss at this moment.


    (Still...)


    What a bunch of ipetent and stupid granddaughters... Kizuki''s adviser has a scathing assessment of her two blood granddaughters from their earlier tussle. The two sisters are like oil and water, when in fact they are nothing more than half-breeds...


    (Both of them have idealized him, pushing their own desires on him and trying to see only what they want to see. Indeed, they are the most splendid children......)


    Kochou''s evaluation of her granddaughters is too harsh, and even though she is prejudiced against the Kizuki family itself, at least she is not wrong.


    (....What a poor child. He must be in pain. He must be suffering. It''s so poor.)


    That''s exactly what she''s known since he came to the house when he was bought. She has seen it all. The hardships the boy endured at the behest of the grandchildren, the orders of the adults, and the stares of those around him. It is a miracle that he was able to survive in that situation at that age. And it was the granddaughter of the older one who broke the bnce and brought the situation to what it is today.


    (And it''s my younger granddaughter who is putting him through even more hardship. Really, I can''t say anything...)


    Kochou is appalled at the younger granddaughter who is so lenient at such a critical moment. ...She, her grandmother is deeply disappointed.


    ...On the one hand, she loves him blindly but does not try to understand and torments him, on the other hand, she puts him in too dangerous a situation to be with her and fantasizes about an ideal future.


    "...What a foolish thing."


    It was a small, really small soliloquy.


    Ah, yes. Stupid granddaughters indeed. That boy neither wants nor desires such a thing, and he would be bewildered if it were offered to him.


    All he wants is peace. Peace of mind. Rest. A simple, ordinary life is the only thing he wants. Yes, it''s like those distant, nostalgic days for Kochou, who has lived too long to be a human being. Like the smiling days spent with that person...


    "......"


    Kochou shivers quietly as she retraces her memory of the past. It is because she has realized how much she has aged along with her memories of the past.


    Even if she looks young and fresh on the outside, it is only a facade. Her thoughts be sluggish, her soul begins to creak and stagnate, and her memories rust and fade. Her memories of a naive and naive girlhood, which only a few years ago could be recalled in vivid colors, can now only be remembered in sad ck and white.


    No, that is not what is truly frightening. It is the fact that the image of that person whom she was spoiled by, depended on, and adored in her girlhood, the person whom she loved, is gradually fading away day by day, and she can no longer remember the face of that person.


    "...Oh, no, I don''t like it. I broke it."


    Kochou muttered to herself in a small, scornful, self-mocking way. No one around her noticed, but the smoking pipe in her hand was broken. She had been so terrified that she had been unable to even control her strength and had crushed it.


    And inwardly she thinks... She makes excuses. Defending herself. She rattles off a long list of reasons in her brain for making this choice. But an excuse is still an excuse. The real reason is something else. Yes, there is.


    (I''m worried about that boy...)


    A servant is still a servant, no matter what position he upies like Yun-shoku. Considering how the previous or former Yun-shoku died, how can he feel secure in his position? Moreover, he is the same as her. He won''t send his men to their deaths and stand backfortably himself. It''s obvious that he''d go to the scene of the crime for any number of good reasons. And she felt unsafe leaving him in the hands of the first princess who didn''t understand him, and the second princess who was always sox.


    So she dered. She pretended as if she had no choice, and she feigned aposed attitude, and she said it with an air ofposure. ...Hiding her ulterior motive.


    "I can''t help it. Maybe, I should visit him for the first time in a long time?"


    Despite the sisters'' intention, it takes another hour or so for the family to ept Hu Kochou''s offer due to the intensifying factional strife and the risk of losing the candidates for the next head of the family...


    * * *


    "Ah, he''s gone home, isn''t he?"


    a girl with honey-colored hair boasts through the double windows of the trading house, which is prepared for the cold weather of the northern region. She looks at the boy with a grim look on her face, who is riding on a horse and making some kind of light talk.


    She wanted him to stay overnight, but unfortunately, her request was denied. Therefore, Kayo decided to look at his back with a sense of regret. However, the world does not work that way. After all...


    "Miss... you''ve done it. Why are you doing this to me!!"


    Behind her, the old maid, who had been sent to the store for shopping in a desperate attempt to get her way, looks at her with a tone of half anger and half dismay. It seems that she has heard the story from the other maid, and she is sure she will be lectured for a long time toe. But Kayo was prepared for that from the beginning.


    "Hehehe, please forgive me, Tsuru. It''s true that I said I wanted to eat this, right?"


    She took a nce at the dumplings sold at amon sweet shop where middle-ss people in the city eat. The dumplings were still warm and steaming on the ceramic te. The only difference is that the owner of the sweet shop is from the central part of the country, so the dumplings are seasoned in a capital style. At any rate, it is not something that an upper-ss Kayo would go to buy in person in this country where the status system is strictly regted.


    "...By the way, the child apanying him does not look familiar to me. Was there such a person in Kizuki''s house?"


    Kayo says her question as she looks at the back of the person who is leaving. No one noticed because she was looking out the window, but Kayo''s eyes narrowed. She res at the two of them, or more precisely at the young child on the horse, with a jealous look in her eyes.


    "By the looks, that must be a child of the temple, isn''t it? Children with spiritual power are often entrusted with such children. It is alsomon for them to be sold off to exorcist houses."


    Tsuru guesses without any particr curiosity. Without the istion of exorcists, being a spiritual person would be an inconvenience. Especially in a rural vige, it is not surprising that they are avoided because of their ability to attract youkai.


    And the case that parents, siblings, or vige chiefs offered such troublesome children to temples and shrines in exchange for a small amount of money and children was, however, much more rxed than it had been in the past. In the olden days, they would have been thinned out or thrown away in the mountains the moment they were discovered to have spiritual power. On the contrary, it was for a kind of social salvation and goodwill that temples started to take care of them as children. ...at least in the beginning.


    "Heh~ I see. A child... yes, a child."


    For a moment, it seemed to Tsuru that the indescribable tone of her lord voice, which seemed to be both listening and not listening at the same time, contained a sense of disgust. But when the old maid felt something disturbing, there is an impressive and light sound of a gulp.


    "Ah. ...ehhh, I identally bit my tongue...."


    Kayo turned around and opened her mouth with a deceptive smile. Her expression is somewhat embarrassing, like a brat who has found out about her mischief. Tsuru noticed this attitude.


    "...Miss. I don''t suppose you were licking candy throughout the whole meeting?"


    "Hahaha ......"


    Again, a deceptive smile. And then she popped a small white lump out of her mouth. A small white lump is put back into the drawstring bag in her pocket. This bag of candy, which seems to be the favorite of this girl since she left the capital, is always at hand. ....and Tsuru is taken aback by this.


    "What a disgrace! Miss, I know you''re trying hard to follow in your father''s footsteps, but you''ll ruin it if you behave in such a bad manner!"


    "Heh-heh... but, my mouth is lonely. ......"


    "Don''t heh-heh!"


    "Geez! Don''t be so angry... you bought the dumplings so let''s eat them together, okay?"


    Kayo''s shoulders trembled at Tsuru''s reprimand, but she suggested as if she was trying to put the angry old maid in a good mood.


    "Miss?"


    "Eeek!?"


    ....Naturally, Tsuru gives her a further sermon, as if she is disgusted by such an attitude. The sermon was long and seemed to go on for a while.


    (But still...)


    Then, in the middle of the sermon, the old maid suddenly thought. Come to think of it, wasn''t this honey-colored girl not so good at the candy? But the candy that she took out from her mouth was indeed white...


    But such a question is trivial. It does not matter what kind of candy it was. The problem is her rash behavior and rudeness.


    Therefore, Tsuru lectures and disciplines her like a nagging stepmother. She did not care if it was disgusting to the other girl and she herself would be hated by her. After all, Tsuru sincerely hoped for Kayo''s sake that she would be a respectable woman, a refined and cultured businesswoman with good manners, and ady...

 Chapter 49.1

    Chapter 49.1


    People and youkai are essentially different.


    In particr, the mental structure of youkai is so different from that of human beings. For them, who live with bare instincts and desires, human beings are mere food. Just as people do not care for pigs who are only food for them, youkai do not show mercy to people. If they do, it is only because their minds are distorted in an unusual way. Like the fallen mother Goddess of the earth, who loves people and insects as if they were of equal value.


    In that sense, perhaps the hellish and horrifying underground den is normal by youkai''s standard of value.


    "I''m not going to admit it, though..."


    The boy spits out as he catches a glimpse of the numerous cocoons of "preserved food" in the morgue from the shadow of the rocks.


    "So this is the source of the infection. They''ve done a good job..."


    At first, it could have been just an ident, but... this is youkai, after all. They were not what I expected, but they had set up a horrifying scheme, a trap.


    "I hope we make it there in one piece..."


    His partner, who hade here with him to investigate, was the first to leave. Reporting to the head family about the vicious trap hidden in the recent disturbance will be just as difficult as remaining in the area. There will be an onught of pursuers. All the boy can do is pray for his partner''s safety.


    "Well. The question is what to do from here..."


    And the boy squints as if peering from the shadows of the den. In a way, the position of having no choice but to do only what is assigned to him isforting. In this sense, he envied the position of his partner, who had left first.


    On the other hand, the boy had to make a choice. A critical choice, in which there was no room for failure, which even human lives were at stake.


    "A choice, huh? ...Haha, it''s a fateful thing, isn''t it? Of all the choices I have to make."


    The boyughs scornfully. He knows very well how unsuitable, shameless, and cynical the choice he is forced to make is.


    "I didn''t expect to witness this after my partner went... This is not a trap, is it?"


    The boy had witnessed the people he was supposed to check the safety of being taken away. Now that he has witnessed it, he cannot ignore it. Both as a duty and as a human being. Especially if one of them is a child...


    "I can''t say the odds are good... but I don''t know when the reinforcements will arrive, and I can''t say I''ll be safe until then."


    Then the boy puts on a sullen expression and mutters.


    "...Anyway, I don''t want to have regrets."


    Because he would regret itter if he didn''t do so... The young boy from the hidden group understood very well what. He knew it so well that it disgusted him.


    But time cannot be undone, and water never returns. It is impossible to turn away from the consequences, no matter how cruel they may be. The answer to his choice will confront him just as it is. No matter how much he regrets it.


    That''s why... the boy didn''t want to make a choice he regrets. Because regretful choices cut long and deep into the heart of the person who makes them. In other words, it will torment him.


    Therefore, the boy chooses. He chooses the choice that he will not regret, no matter how it ends.


    It was the only choice that could be made by the boy.


    * * *


    On the 10th day of Satsuki (between April and May) in the 12th year of the reign of Emperor Seiri, Fus��-kuni experienced an unprecedented mobilization of the exorcists'' houses by the imperial court.


    31 families were mobilized, and the number of exorcists alone numbered 86. To this were added several times the number of servants, hidden groups, and others.


    In addition, temporarily employed local cursers and exorcists were also present to assist them. The number is approximately 70. Furthermore, nearly 100 people will apany them, including temporarily hired civilianborers, misceneous workers, merchants, and so on.


    In total, nearly 700 people were employed... Thisrge group of people looked as if they were going on a dragon hunt or an expedition to Onigashima, but this time, however, it must be said that they were still a bit thin in numbers.


    After all, Kappa was prevalent in the two counties of the northern region, and the total poption as far as the imperial court knew in the family register was about 16,000 or so, all of which were probably targets of the sweep. And that too...


    "Just us, huh..."


    I mutter to myself as I pass through the checkpoint at the border crossing from Meijo County to Nomoto County. At the checkpoint, which was fenced inyers, soldiers of the government army in armor with crossbows, flintlock rifles, or long spears were nervously staring in the direction of the county. Even a few cannons loaded with grapeshot can be seen.


    These soldiers'' equipment was obviously well-equipped with projectiles. Almost all of their spiritual power was nullified, and their arms were strong enough to bend iron, so that any unintentional contact would increase the possibility of infection. Their equipment was full of the will to kill the expected enemy from as far away as possible without allowing them to approach.


    Unfortunately, they are not currently scheduled to be deployed in this sweep operation...


    "......"


    Silent. Such a condition applies to the procession of the Kizuki family exorcists and their followers that crosses the barricade. Following them were countless wagons, containing the trump cards for this mission given to them by the imperial court. They were being carried with particr care.


    Then, the soldiers nced at the Kizuki family line. The emotions in their eyes seemed to be pity, fear, or even contempt.


    "...They''re not going to join us, huh?"


    A boy walking right beside me with a load on his back muttered. He is Shirowakamaru, who is apanying me on this mission as an observer as well as a messenger. He stares at the soldiers at the checkpoint with an indefinite tone of voice.


    "Well, it''s our duty to exterminate youkai, to begin with."


    My words were half right and half wrong. The Imperial Court''s army and soldiers mobilized from various parts of the country were deployed to blockade the two counties that were supposedly overrun by the kappa, but they refused to participate in the sweep as the extermination of the youkai was basically the work of the exorcists.


    It cannot be called negligence of duty. After all, kappa, or youkai, can infect humans and turn them into their own kind if they fight each other. So, if they die in a fight, they would not want to be killed by their allies, let alone by bing monsters. They want to let the experts do such things. Or it may have something to do with the organizational conflict between the Ministry of Military Affairs (����ʡ) and the Omnyou dormitory (���).


    "Still, this is a troublesome situation..."


    I muttered to myself as I marched silently. The situation had fallen into a state I could not have imagined.


    Of course, most of the jobs I''ve been asked to do so far, as well as most of them, have been for things that would not be mentioned in the official reference books or the external biographies of the game. It may be because these are the time series before the main game, and they are not so big as to be officially described in the official books.


    That is fine. After all, it was just exterminating small youkai and medium youkai.


    ...But now, as far as I remember, there is not even a single setting or description that hints at such a serious and important request as this one, which is unexpected. At this point, I could not determine whether the mission waspleted without any problems in the main story or whether this was an event out of the main story''s timeline.


    (However, I couldn''t just go along with the original story from the beginning.)


    If I went along with the original story, I would have been stuck at the point where 90% of the events had a bad ending. Moreover, no matter what golden power the main character of the original game has, there are routes where he is actually killed, imprisoned, or made into a daruma, so I can''t rely on it.


    Then, there is no choice but not to intervene in the events,rge or small, for covering the situation, which is toote to intervene after the start of the original story. In short, if I intervene even before the start of the original work, the situation will be beyond my capacity, and even then, it will not be enough. In fact, the gori-sama''s gang-rape event was a forced participation.


    "In any case, there''s nothing to do but to finish the problem at hand, huh..."


    I grumble to myself, biting my back teeth. I think about it a lot, but I''m just a lowly Yun-shoku. And with dozens of exorcists participating in this mission, there''s no chance that I''ll be given anything to do. Therefore, all I can do is just to handle the work in front of me.


    At least, I was not wrong to think so at this point. Yes, at this point...


    * * *


    Half a day into Nomoto county, the city roads in the county were eerie. The viges we passed werepletely deserted. It was as if suddenly, only the inhabitants had disappeared...


    "Don''t touch the vige wells or the leftover food. After the researchers'' group investigate the situation, disinfect the wells and then oil and burn the wells. Make sure that each team is instructed to do so. Anyone who fails to do so will be beheaded without question."


    The exorcists who marched into the Nomoto county encamped in a corner of the basin. Tents were pitched and fences erected. Amidst the hustle and bustle of such work, I gather the squad leaders and warn them of the danger. The "Four Kills and Three Destructions" which were strictly ordered at the time of the outbreak of kappa in the port city of Nantou are applied this time as well.


    This is to prevent those who participate in the mission from turning into kappa and topletely and surely exterminate those who are infected with kappa. Therefore, I had to warn them carefully.


    After I dismissed the squad leaders, I looked up at the sky over my face. Dozens of bird-like shikigami were used to warn people around the area, and there were also many shikigami taking the form of insects and beasts deployed in the surrounding flora and forests, and, moreover, there were probably many instantaneous traps for warnings, such as Naruko (a pair of wooden ppers used in traditional Japanese music and festivals). Against the kappa, for whom boundary, curses, and charms would be of little use and might even attract them with their spiritual power, it was imperative to establish an early warning posture.


    Next, I smelled a burning odor in my nostrils. I turned my gaze from looking up to the sky to the source of the smell.


    The smell wasing from beyond the physical barriers of the fences and reverse bushes that were being built with the materials transported with the raiding party...


    There, the mes of the red me undte. It burns the vige houses that are no longer inhabited, emitting ck smoke... Around the houses, the shadows of a group of people in ck strolling around are so unusual in appearance that for a moment one is under the impression they are not human at all. But in fact, they are wearing protective suits like those worn by doctors of the ck Death, which are manufactured using methods learned from the Western Empire and improved upon by the Western Empire...


    These people are researchers, who were officially established by the Onmyou dormitory and independently by the exorcists. They are a group that is quite different from other groups and are quite unique.


    To be precise, these researchers are subordinate organizations of the Imperial Court rather than the higher institution, the Onmyou dormitory, and their work is the same as that of the exorcists... although it has a different origin. Many of their works, which are experiments, research, and investigations of supernatural principles, such as necromancy, sacred veins, youkai, and curses, cannot be publicly known. In fact, in the original game "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)," depending on the route, there was an ending where the main character himself was turned into an experimental subject, rather than finding out their horrifying activities.


    In this case, Kizuki and several other members of arge group of exorcists, as well as some members of the Imperial Court, were dispatched to advise and "disinfect" the vige as well as to collect specimens and conduct other investigations.


    "The specimens from this vige are not good. There''s blood and flesh, but no bodies."


    "Yeah. They''ve probably noticed the raiding party and are withdrawing. After all, they can share thoughts even when they''re far away from each other. Now, they''re probably trying to concentrate their forces to intercept us."


    "So we won''t be able to get the test subjects for a few days, huh? I''d like to catch a few of them alive if possible...."


    Researcher group members wearing masks like bird''s heads passed right in front of us, holding a box containing something in their hands and conversing with each other. Their tone was somewhat light, but the contents of their conversation were horrifying.


    "......"


    I tensed up silently. For those people who can keep youkai alive, or even half-youkai, and even cut open their skulls and insert needles into them, I don''t need to tell you how they would look at me if they knew what happened to me now.


    To them, a human being whose blood is mixed with that of a youkai mother is, as Gori-sama said, nothing but a specimen to be experimented on. So, I could not let them know the secret of my body or even the medicine that I had received and kept in my pocket. Because simply by looking at the pills, they could have noticed the ingredients, their efficacy, and the changes that were taking ce in me.


    "........."


    At the same time, I felt depressed. The monster''s blood is steadily eating away at my body, even if I''m fooling myself with the potion. And one day, it willpletely...


    "Tomobe-san, may I...?"


    "Hmm!? ...S-Shiro?"


    A voice suddenly called out from behind me, and I involuntarily turned around, shaking my body. And when I see a white fox girl in my vision, I realize after all this time that it is Shiro.


    "I-I''m sorry. I was wondering if you''re busy...?"


    The half-youkai girl asks timidly whether she is worried or anxious about my reaction. No, in fact, I guess she is worried.


    It is not difficult to imagine that there was a tug of war-between the Hina faction and the Aoi faction over who would be the representative of the Kizuki family in this mission, which would be highly risky but also highly rewarding.


    In the end, neither side was able to get themselves or their own people as the representatives of the delegation, instead, they seem to have been eager to get someone who had a good influence on the other side to fill other posts. And Shiro is one of the victims.


    But Gori-sama is not so merciless as to send her owndy-in-waiting, half-youkai, to work as a chore maid for the raiding party. So, to top it all off, she told me to take care of her. I guess a power harassment boss is exactly what that gori-sama does.


    (Though there seems to be insurance in ce...)


    I nce at her and check her. The amulet, which was hung around her neck, is a charm with many curses on it, and can withstand several attacks by a great youkai or so. Moreover, there seemed to be several shikigami hiding, though they were not visible.


    (Well, it is much better than those indifferent in the original story.)


    After all, it would be scary if Gori-sama didn''t have such kindness despite her avoidance of the raping event. ...No, it''s not kind at all when she sends a half-Youkai child to such a dangerous ce in the first ce.


    "......Tomobe-san?"


    As I was thinking this, Shiro tilted her head and called my name again. Maybe she was worried that I was staring at her in silence.


    "No, I was just thinking. And you surprised me. Is there a problem?"


    "No, no, it''s not that... it''s just that... Tomobe-san has been summoned."


    "Summons?"


    The way she said it, there was no doubt that the call was from a superior. And the fact that Shiro hade directly meant that it was from Kizuki''s rtives, not from the other house. And the person in Kizuki''s family who would be apanying us this time was...


    "...Got it. Please show me the way."


    Aware of the smell of trouble, I asked Shiro to show me the way...


    * * *

 Chapter 49.2

    Chapter 49.2


    I was half surprised and half convinced when I took a nce at the people who were packed inside the tent, which was one of the biggest in the camp.


    The first person who jumped in was a fat man. Sitting on a custom-made chair, fanning himself and sipping fruit juice water wasn''t a pig... but Kizuki Uemon, the head of the Hidden Group.


    The next person to whom I turn my eyes is a woman who is leaning on the tatami matsid out on the upper floor.


    For a moment, I almost mistook her for a prostitute, a top-ss oiran (courtesan), but in a sense, it was inevitable.


    A beautiful ck-haired woman with a smoking pipe in her hand is dressed in a luxurious and gorgeous sleeveless kimono, with the cor pulled down so that one can see her white kimono, her shoulders, and even her bosom. The weeping ck eyes, thenguid and bewitching pupils, and the somewhat mysterious scent of sweet incense wafting from the incense burner ced right next to her further reinforced my imagination.


    Yes, she is the elder of the Kizuki family and the advisor of the Kizuki family in this raid... Kizuki Kochou.


    Thest person to whom I turned my eyes was a person who was a few steps below the former two in the degree of shock. A silver-haired girl with a childish face, but with an air of maturity about her. Her appearance was abination of a Japanese archery uniform and a hunting robe, and she specialized in handling a bow and arrow.


    A young exorcist from a branch of the Kizuki family, Kizuki Ayaka gave me a small, reserved bow.


    "...Yun-shoku Tomobe, I havee as ordered."


    I bowed reverently after dering this.


    "I''m sorry to call you here at work, okay? I know things must be tough with the shortage of staff."


    "...No, I''m just doing the best I can with the assignment I''ve been given."


    After removing the smoking pipe from her mouth and exhaling a puff of smoke, Gonomijoban made a somewhat stilted effort, but I obligingly returned the gesture, knowing that it was no more than a social call.


    That''s all it was, just a polite response to a formal greeting... but, unfortunately, it was a mistake on this asion.


    "You don''t have to be so uptight, okay? All we want to know is whether the number of people we have brought with us this time can fulfill the mission as nned, isn''t that right?"


    Cheerful, but somewhat oppressive words... here I realize that I''m being asked for my honest opinion.


    "...To be honest, it is true that we need to push a little more with the current number of people."


    The number of servants that have been selected for this assignment is 49. Excluding young men who are still in training and who are not yet fully capable of fighting, this is equivalent to mobilizing more than 60% of the regr and active members. A total mobilization. And even with such arge number of men, the number required for this mission was still a little tight.


    "......"


    "Yes, that''s true. Neither do my men have time. And the start of the operation is imminent. We don''t have the manpower for such a thing now. Just give up."


    Ayaka''s face hardened in response to my honest opinion. At the same time, Uemon gave Ayaka a sullen look, as if he was trying to be understanding.


    "Uemon, let''s talk about thatter. It''s not something you should be talking about in front of the servant. ....And I understand the current situation of the servants. I''m sorry to call you here like this. You may leave now."


    "...May I leave now?"


    I asked to make sure, knowing in my gut that the time between the call and the order to leave was very short and that the agenda, even without exnation, was not a light one.


    "Yes, of course. Isn''t that right, Ayaka?"


    "...Yes. Lady Kochou."


    Kochou called the girl from the branch family as if she were a nail. On the other hand, Kizuki Ayaka turns over for a moment when her name is called with a yelp, but she answers while forcing herself to remain calm.


    ....She suppressed a considerable amount of conflict in her reply.


    "......Then, excuse me."


    I was tormented by the desire to know what was going on, but I suppressed it and dered so calmly, and left the tent. After all, Yun-shoku is Yun-shoku, and I had no authority to stay here or to participate in the conversation...


    * * *


    "He''s gone..."


    "As usual, he''s a very unsociable fellow."


    When Kochou muttered this after confirming that Yun-shoku had left the tent, Uemon, her son, grumbled something unpleasantly. Although slightly displeased with his manner, Kochou did not show it, nor did she point it out or denounce it. She understood that he did not mean anything.


    To Kochou, Uemon was not someone she detested, at least not among her children. Aside from the first son, who was abandoned immediately after his birth due to hisck of talent, the second son, who was the heir to the former Kizuki, and the third son, who followed in his footsteps and caused all the trouble up to today, but this youngest son, if anything, Kochou even loved him. At least this youngest son, for better or worse, did not resemble Kizuki''s bad habits...


    "........."


    Blowing her smoking pipe again, Kochou takes a nce at her son who is drinking fruit juice water as if to cover up the heat. Of course, that doesn''t mean she can forgive him for anything... but she understands, without sympathy, the reason why this youngest son is so distant from her, and so she is willing to give him a special look. Because of the care she had for him, the anger she felt when she felt betrayed would be great.


    ....Though it is true that the actual root of the evil, in that case, is the third son who is distorted by love, and his granddaughter who is a fool at heart.


    (Well, let''s deal with thatter. The problem at hand is...)


    She then turned her head and saw a girl from a branch of the Kizuki family looking down with a sad expression on her face. Kizuki Ayaka, a direct descendant of the Kizuki family in charge of Kinugasa vige (�����_).... volunteered to join the strike team.


    "Ayaka, I understand your feelings. But even the Hidden Group, though not as bad as the servants, never know when or where they will be exposed. They must have always been prepared for that. The world we live in is different from theirs. We have to let it go."


    Uemon replies in a tone that could be taken as a kind of admonishment, a constion, or an excuse. Nevertheless, Uemon is the immediate superior of the person Ayaka is concerned about, and it would not have been impossible to remove this person from this dangerous assignment if she had wanted to...


    "To say that I must let them go... such a thing..."


    Ayaka''s voice trembled with a tone of deep sadness. Although she makes her feel sympathy for her, even Kochou has no choice but to reject the proposal of the girl from the branch family.


    But Kochou knows. A human being never holds something so big in his own hand. They are creatures that always keep losing a lot of things in their lives. That''s why she has to make a cool-headed choice to take and discard, and if she tries to protect all, if she tries to save all, she will end up losing everything and even herself.


    Yes, just like the man she remembers from long ago, and just like the boy who looks like him and even acts like him... this is why Kochou can''t take Ayaka''s side.


    Because for her right now, he, that boy, is her first priority. She has to put him first. She has to protect him.


    ....This time, she can''t lose what she loves.


    "...You must be tired. Now go to sleep. I don''t want you to miss work tomorrow."


    Kochou ordered Ayaka to end the conversation. She did not think it would be fruitful to talk any further. And a girl of a branch family cannot resist. No matter how much she wanted to appeal, no matter how much she wished, the impossible was impossible, and the silver-haired girl was not so stupid as not to understand that.


    "...Yes. I will leave the room."


    After standing up and bowing reverently to Kochou and Uemon, Ayaka leaves the room. Her appearance as she exited the tent was helpless, and like a shriveled flower, shecked her natural vivaciousness and cheerfulness.


    "....She looks so depressed. Uemon, you didn''t see thising, did you? That concubine from Haneyama, if things were going to end like this, you might as well have removed the appointment, wouldn''t you?"


    When she was alone with her son, she asked him a question.


    The concubine of the Haneyama, who had been taken down by her cousin from the Kinugasa branch of the family... Although there are barriers now because of the difference in talent, birth, and position, she remembers that they had been very close when they were little. Kochou had seen them ying spinning tops and Hagoita (���Ӱ�) in the garden of the residence at the family''s New Year''s gatherings.


    In a sense, it was also a protection for the remaining concubine child to be taken in as a member of the hidden family after the Haneyama branch of the family was destroyed by the incident at the mansion, which had something to do with the fact that the child had fallen into a servant''s hands. Unlike the direct descendants, the concubines'' mothers were concubines, which meant that they inherited less spiritual power and talent, so they only had to suffer that much. And then...


    "Mother... but I protected the kid, okay? I advised against this assignment. It was the kid''s decision, and I cannot be held responsible for it."


    Uemon contradicts his mother''s words. Yes, this mission was so dangerous that he had asked the young boy from his hidden group to decline before he gave the mission. But it was the boy who declined the offer and went to the mission. From Uemon''s point of view, his mother''s words seemed to be an unjust usation.


    "Well. I wonder if I misjudged him. I don''t think he is such a greedy boy..."


    And the mother was not so stubborn as to deny her son''s words out of hand. She put a smoking pipe in her mouth and inhaled the smoke. As she exhales a white breath, her head grows dull with age, and she mumbles and thinks about the boy. Now, what in the world drove that concubine?


    "If there are no sightings from the scouting Shikigami, either hidden well, or joining them.."


    Kochou is not without feelings for the missing hidden group''s boy. She has some resentment, some coiled feelings. But she also had sympathy for him.


    (He was not a very good boy in the way he behaved himself...)


    He is a good person. However, it was also true that the quality was bad because of that. Especially that case was a kind of unfortunate ident, but from Kochou''s point of view, it is not easy to separate the two. The same is probably true for the granddaughter above.


    "....Mother, you don''t have to spend too much time on trivial matters. Tomorrow we will begin to defeat the kappa. Mother''s art will be one of the mainstays of this attack, so I suggest mother get some rest to prepare for it."


    Uemon dered to Kochou, who was wondering about the whereabouts of the missing kid, half out of a desire to end the conversation, and half out of pure concern for his immediate family.


    Yes, the fate of a single member of the hidden group is now a trivial matter. Tomorrow they would have a big job to do. And one of the key yers is the youth-looking old exorcist before him. Considering the amount of strength she would have to use, she should not have wasted her energy on such a trivial matter.


    "Oh my, it''s terrible to treat people like old people. You can''t treat a woman like an old person, can you?"


    "Mother...!"


    "Hehehe. I know. I understand that I need to take care of myself soon. And you''re right. I''m sure I''ll use up a lot of energy tomorrow, so I''d better go to bed early."


    With a thunk, she drops the residue from her smoking pipe into the ashtray.


    "You may call me a child, but I still don''t like the smell of tobo."


    "Hehehe, it''s one of the few pleasures of old age. You''ll have to put up with it."


    Uemon looks mortified, but Kochou stands up and deres calmly. Then she leaves the tent, dragging her gorgeous kimono. In an age when the harmful effects of smoking were not well known, few people, especially men, were willing to smoke, even if it was only a manner of life. In this sense, Uemon, who had consistently refused even the smell of smoke since his childhood, was in a sense a rare existence.


    "...Good grief, toe to this appointment out of lethargy. Moreover, to show up at a meeting like this, I wonder what she is thinking as usual."


    Uemon takes a nce at the advocate''s back as he leaves the room, and, knowing the person he is talking to very well, he makes a small remark as if he wonders about the action of the advocate. Then, noticing the smell of smoke that tickled his nostrils, he frowned a little...


    * * *


    "Well, well, well... it looks like another group of visitors, huh?"


    Under the darkening sky, a shadowy figure watches the exorcists'' camp from the mountains. No, it could not be a person. The evil and unholy power that clung to its body... youkai energy, proved that the figure stood outside of human reason.


    From behind the figure, they appeared. There is no doubt that those who are standing behind the figure, clearly deviating from the human figure, are also monsters to be abhorred.


    One of the youkai standing beside the figure is a tiger-wolf roon, an ugly youkai that literally looks like a mixture of a tiger, a wolf, and a roon, a monster that has spread a gue and taken away many lives.


    But the one now was not a real culprit. This disease-spreading monster is simply mute and emotionless.


    There is also a huge one-legged owl with the tail of a wolf and its dark eyes narrowed. In the past, it had gued tens of thousands of people on the continent.


    All have used their horrific powers to torment and take the lives of many, but before the cmity youkai... that reigns over them, they are all but mere youths.


    "I''ve been following that guy''s n for a while now, but it''s over, and I''m running out of patience. ...From what I''ve heard, the ns have been failing a lottely, and although I''ve been obeying, I''m not a ve. It''s time I was set free. Huh?"


    In a cynical, mocking tone, the figure, the monster in the guise of the first human being, boasted. Happily, it whispered.


    ...It has existed since long before the time of the Imperial Court, and its authority over the people is a disease. Once worshipped by the faithless people of Fuso, but after the people submitted to the expandingnd of Fuso, its faith was lost and it became a monster that only causes misfortune and cmity. It is the infamous "Kumo (Spider)" who, in the time of the Great War, tried to avenge the court by submitting to Kuuban, but was never able to do so.


    However, the spider endured. It has endured and endured for the sake of vengeance. Until today. People think that spiders wait patiently until their prey is trapped, but spiders are temperamental, ferocious, and rabid by nature.


    Therefore, the spider starts to move. Even though it understands that this is foolish behavior. Even though it knows that the only thing that wille out of it is destruction. The spider moves. To make thest flower of revenge bloom against the humans. That''s why it has turned this whole area into a den of kappa. Thanks to them, the humans'' preparations were heavily weighted toward kappa countermeasures.


    "Well, let''s get going. We''ve invited them in. Make sure you prepare your hospitality carefully and perfectly. It would be disrespectful to our guests if we''recking."


    Despite the words of the monster, the monster looks at their enemy with a cold, ruthless, and infinitely malicious and hostile gaze, then turns around and returns to the forest with their minions.


    To make a grand gesture to the humans who were trying to defeat them...

 Chapter 50.1

    Chapter 50.1


    In a hazy memory, a gray memory, a girl was dancing. She danced in the Keiko-jou (training hall) of the mansion, fan in hand, wearing a white outfit and an eboshi hat, perhaps an imitation of a shirabayashi (a traditional Japanese dance form), and moving her feet, singing and dancing as if she were chirping.


    That''s right, she is a dancer. In the past, it had a strong meaning as a ritual to seal, purify, or subdue the gods, youkai, or evil spirits. In particr, the dance performed here is one of the seven most influential of the 108 schools recognized by the Imperial Court.


    The origin of her dance was a ritual developed by the priestesses of temples and shrines in northern regions to appease and seal off local deities...


    The way she dances softly, gracefully, and fluently, but somewhat poorly, suggests that she is not a natural talent in the arts, but that she must have practiced hard over and over again.


    Yes. She practiced secretly but desperately. Not for anyone, but just for one person to watch her dance...


    Now she stops her formal dance with a final bow and walks over to him who was watching her dance while leaning against a pir in a corner of the rehearsal hall.


    "Hey, hey. How was that?"


    "Hmm? Ah... that dance. Was it taught by the dancer who camest time?"


    "Yes! Secretly. How was it? Was it good enough for you?"


    Enrei-ji Temple, which has a long history in the Northern region, is a temple and shrine belonging to the Renge-sect (�z�A��). The sect''s characteristic features of solemnity and splendor also led to the protection of the arts, and thus the temple became the patron of many famous artists, and there are many followers and rted people.


    In particr, the Renge style of Fus��-kuni dance, which bears the name of its own sect, was especially well protected and promoted due to its practicality in terms of ceremonial significance. In the process of expanding its territory in the northernnds, which were rtivelyte to be incorporated into the Fus��-kuni, many old deities were disgraced or sealed in the furnace of the spiritual veins, and there is a high demand for people who can engage in ceremonial dance to manage and reinforce the seals.


    Now, a renowned dancer, who visited the mansion the other day to practice dance for her sister who was married recently, was also a child of such a temple and a master of the Renge style. Probably, her father had asked the priest to introduce her to a dancer for her sister''s training as a part of the donation he had made to the temple. And apparently, the girl secretly asked such a guest for practice and received instruction from her in secret. The result was surprisingly good.


    "Don''t get carried away, you brat. ......I''m sorry, but I don''t know anything about that. I can''t answer if it''s good or bad."


    "I know you can''t. I''m just asking if you thought the dance was cute?"


    The servantughs and the girl replies with a slightly sullen expression, partly because she has been treated like a child. The conversation was too casual to be that of a master and servant. It was more like a brother-sister rtionship, or a friend of a different age.


    Even in a small family, not only the exorcists but also other famous local families, the rtionship between the superior and the subordinate is always close. However, even with that, the distance between the two is so close that it could be called bizarre...


    "...Mmm, ahh... Well, it was certainly a cute dance. I was surprised that a mischievous girl like you could dance so gracefully."


    The young man, who had been forced to take care of the girl before him for years as his personal servant and chore, understood what she expected him to say. So he smiles and praises his lord in a casual tone of voice. His tone of voice could have been considered rude, but...


    "Really? Heh-heh, I''m d!"


    However, the girl''s young beauty was delighted at the expected praise. Her smile was pure and innocent, as befits her age, carefree, and open. It was apliment in itself, but more than anything she was happy that the other young man was happy.


    ....And as far as she could remember, only he and herte mother had ever treated her with such affection.


    "But it is time to end this now. It''ste, you''ve worked up a sweat. Go take a bath."


    This is what the young man came to this training hall to tell her. As a member of the Kizuki n, the girl was required to attend a memorial service tomorrow. Therefore, she had to go to bed early and finish her bath and dinner earlier than usual.


    For this reason, the young man was searching around for the girl. But when he saw her practicing her dance at the training hall... he was momentarily taken aback. Yet, when he looked at her carefully, he was fascinated for a while because she was much more splendid than he had expected.


    However, it is time for her to fulfill her role. Especially since she seemed to be sweating a lot during the dance, she must have taken a bath before someone from Kizuki''s family saw her. To move so much that one sweat is not necessarily admirable for a girl, let alone a boy, in a family as distinguished as Kizuki''s.


    "Okay. ...Uh, do you want to join me anyway?"


    "You better pull it out, you brat."


    "Aaaah?"


    The girl who half-jokingly seduced him to act like a grown-up was met with a spanking from her servant. It was a very gentle and gentle spanking that didn''t even leave a mark... although the recipient was so surprised by the suddenness that she fell on her butt.


    "Uuu... it hurts! You''re being disrespectful to ady!"


    "Who''s ady, you little brat? You should''ve said that when you were older. I''m not interested in the chopping board."


    "Like that little maid, you were hitting on the other day?"


    "Hey, you! You''ve been following me again with that shikigami...?"


    The girl knew him from the shikigami attached to him. Every so often the maid of the house chatted amiably with the servant who followed her. She remembered that although she did not appear to be of high stature she wore something quite splendid for someone of her stature. Though she didn''t say what it was.


    "It''s okay. I''m a little girl anyway! Why don''t you just wander around and y with girls wherever you go!"


    The girl''s cheeks puffed out and she red at the young man reproachfully. If anything, she was a little teary-eyed. The young man knew that if he made a mistake in this situation, the girl would sulk for a long time. And there were two main ways to respond. Either he would take the initiative and agitate the situation, or he would naturally divert the topic of conversation. But this time is different. Because he is being followed by her.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry. If your family saw me like this, I''d be beheaded."


    "Would they do that to me?"


    "They''d at least treat you like a member of the family. They''ll punish me for the sake of face."


    The young man answers with a cowering shoulder. But the girl says, "...them," with hatred in her voice, not realizing, at least at this moment, that she was looking at him with a slight sadness in her eyes.


    "Huff, so you will be serrated instead of beheaded, I suppose. I''m sure they won''t let you die easily by beheading you for the sake of face."


    "Haha, that''s not funny...!"


    Beheading a criminal is usually done with a sword of poor sharpness, and unless it''s an expert, he can''t be beheaded with a single blow, so he''ll suffer unexpectedly. It''s horrible to imagine.


    And the girl understood that her blood family would notpromise for the sake of the family name and face. So she knew very well and well in her childhood that the punishment would be made to look as cruel as possible. Unlike the young man in front of her whom she adored, the girl had no sweet illusion of family. Or, more precisely, her real family.


    "Hmph!"


    "Wait, wait, don''t twist your navel... I''m sorry, princess. Come on, give me your hand. I''ll show you the way to the baths."


    The diversion failed. It''s noughing matter to be sawed off after being used of a crime. So, the young man changes his strategy to a twist and offers his hand to his lord in sincere apology. With a bow of the head. Seeing such a pathetic servant, the girl asks.


    "To the inside?"


    "Up to the front door, of course."


    "Mm... Okay."


    The girl tried to tell him in the confusion, but he refused her and didn''t seem to be puzzled. It was a quick answer. The girl, feeling a little uneasy about the young man''s attitude, finally grabs his hand. She did not really hate him, and in fact, she did not really think of informing him of her disrespect.


    "Okay, then. Will you lead the way?"


    The girlughs as she holds his hand and pulls him strongly into her arms. The young man cowered at her. Even from below the mask, she could see his dismay. The girl was even more brokenhearted when she saw the young man''s attitude.


    For the girl, these were her happiest days. A time when she had no worries, no barriers, and could just be honest and pure with herself. The luxury of not knowing that there is nothing to fix, nothing to worry about being betrayed, just having someone important by her side, but not knowing that it is more precious than anything else. And a girl as young and sweet in thought as sugar candy, believing that these days willst forever...


    ��


    ��


    ��


    "...another very old dream, huh?"


    Inside the tent, the woman who had been lying on the tatami mats, breathing heavily, slowly opened her eyelids and muttered quietly. The words were spun in a small voice, as if she was sighing, regretting herst words, or mourning...


    "Advisor-dono, please get ready..."


    "...Yes, yes. Is it almost dawn? Then it''s time to go to work. Can I have a cup of tea or something to cheer me up?"


    A voice came from behind the tent. It was a messenger. The elderly exorcist responded slowly and then asked for a cup of tea. The messengerplies and leaves.


    "...Regret because you will regret itter. I wonder if those girls don''t know that yet."


    Kochou thinks. She feels pity for her granddaughters who have be too much like her in a bad way, and she thinks of them with disgust. Even though she doesn''t hate them, she can''t help but be reminded of her old self, and that alone makes her feel alienated and hateful. And this makes her even more aware of the fact that she has be a dirty adult, and that''s why she misses, loves, and wants to protect that young man, who is in every sense the exact replica of him.


    "...Hehe, it''s still funny, isn''t it? Of all the memories of those days."


    Kochou feels a certain irony in remembering the scene when she was being watched by that person, of all people, at this moment. At the same time, she feels a certain resistance to showing her dancing to the boy who is going to participate in the raid.


    "I didn''t want to show it to him if I could have, you know..."


    Yes, she didn''t want to show it if she could not. To that boy who was like a replica of him.


    After all, this dance was not something that she had tried so hard to dress up to charm the one she loved. Rather, it''s a dance that will be horribly, hideously, horribly dreadful...


    * * *


    Kappa is a rtively intelligent being among the youkai and a monster who can evenmunicate with his fellow beings at a distance by telekinesis.


    It is also because of their wisdom that they chose that time of the morning for their attack. All creatures, not only human beings, need sleep, and human beings are creatures that sleep at night. Therefore, they understood that people would be on high alert at night in case of an attack. Moreover, they would be most on their guard just before daylight.


    So, having good night vision, the kappa kept their distance from the shikigami and Naruko (sound trap) and surrounded the camp by taking advantage of the shadows of the night and hiding in the woods and clumps of trees. They numbered about 10,000, some of them nning to approach the area through the river. They even prepared a group that would deploy in a conspicuous ce to divert the enemy''s attention.


    Now, little by little, the kappa advance through the forest without making a sound. From a distance, the kappa can see the position of the reverse bushes and fences... but the kappa''s arm strength is so strong that it can even bend an iron bar. It will take time, but it is not impossible to break through a position of that size.


    As for the humans who are standing guard, they are obviously sleepy from the way they behave. This is to be expected. The kappas nned to swallow them all at once before humans were alert.


    Then, the kappas prepared for the assault at once. Taking the first step of the assault.


    ''<i>Ki~...?</i>''


    But, the next moment, they catch sight of a butterfly fluttering in front of them. And it is a dance that brings "death" to these monsters...


    * * *


    "This is.... again."


    As it was happening, all I could do was mutter to myself. The scene before my eyes was that shocking.


    It was the dance of a butterfly. Such a bewitching, eerie, yet brilliant dance of butterflies... but it was a "death" sentence that literally brought into this soil.


    The "Kokushi-cho ((������)"... used by Kizuki Kochou in the game "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" and its derivative media, is a technique called a map attack (AoE), and it was a vicious "technique".


    Yes, it is a "technique". Even though it was nothing more than a shikigami. Not in the traditional way, but in a simplified way using fuda (paper). Anyone with a shikigami can use it if they want to. Even I can operate two or three at a time if I don''t worry about the details.


    But the scale. Yes, the problem is the scale.


    Jumping 14,000 times to reach 437 (һ����������������)... something like that... and that is the total number of the jet-ck butterflies that Kizuki Kochou is operating in front of me right now.


    Even if the number of butterflies is somewhat approximate, even if the opponent is a simplified form without thought or ego, and even if the spiritual power required for each butterfly is negligible, operating this many shikigami simultaneously is a feat to be marveled at and marveled at.


    The true horror, however, would be the "death" brought by these shikigami. It is a death that is too vivid and ruthless.


    That "death" that befell the kappa, whose spirits were ineffective, was poison. Kind of chemical weapons...


    Chlorine gas was effective in crippling their respiratory organs and severely damaging their epidermis. Kappa is amphibious, and their bodies are made of mucous membranes. Thus, the effect was enormous. Too great.


    For the raw materials of chlorine gas, they prepared in advance, and carefully transported them in arge number of wagons, which were set in ce by the Rikyushu-shu (Researcher group) in protective clothing, along with numerous shikigami. At the same time, the Shikigami who were activated were covered with the poison generated by the chemical reaction caused by thepounding process.


    Thus, the rest is easy. Shikigami soaked in the poison fly around as if covering the county and the sky. Then, "death" in the form of a butterfly attacked the group of kappa that had been scouted and discovered by the shikigami for reconnaissance in advance.


    The kappa, perhaps caught off guard by the ineffectiveness of their own spiritual power, were almost unterally ughtered. By the way, when the chlorine scales scattered by the butterflies drifted around them, the monsters foamed from their mouths and sprawled on the ground, their whole bodies ming until they died in agony. For those that were ineffective, the shikigami would more directly poison the creature from the inside by entering its mouth by the dozens or hundreds.


    Thus, more than 90% of the 10,000 or so kappa in Nomoto county died in less than a moment.


    "Haha, showing no mercy even though it''s called a fantasy after all these years..."


    I mutter a small coldugh. Or is that ament on the creators of this work, or on the karma of people living in this world?


    Although it is called a Japanese-style fantasy, poison gas, a modern forbidden weapon, was in fact used during the period of the Great War, and chlorine gas was still a cute little thing. Poisonous gas refined by spiritual art, which is a kind of curse, has even more disastrous effects, and the reason why it was not used was simply because it was ipatible with kappa.


    In the first ce, the Imperial Court during the period of the Great War used even more inhumane means than poison gas, and they were still less precise than those developed and operated by the now-deceased Western Empire and the Maind Dynasty. On the contrary, some of the poison gas used by the Imperial Court was manufactured by the copsed empires of the two countries... or so the creators say in their backstory.


    "At any rate, it''s decided now..."


    I muttered to myself as I took one look at Kizuki''s Advisor-sama, who was working with a huge number of shikigami with a fan in her hand, dancing as if she were a dancer.


    " People! The kappas are all dead! Start clearing out the rest of the enemies! You''ll get one silver for every one of them, and don''t let them escape...!"


    An old exorcist from the Miyataka family, one of the most famous exorcist families in the northern region along with Kizuki and Hisaki, shouts. It was directed mainly at the defective/stray exorcists who had been hired to make up the numbers.


    "All right, let''s go! Haha, this is a good opportunity. We''ve got to make a lot of money...!"


    With these words, the hired exorcists and their men start to exterminate the remaining kappa.


    "They''re in good shape, aren''t they? Yesterday they were grumbling all the time."


    Travel expenses and meals to the site were paid, the reward was double the market price, and there were additional rewards and offers of employment depending on the sess... The stray exorcists who gathered under the exceptionally generous conditions were not a few of those whoined and tried to break the contract as soon as they arrived at the site and found that the enemy was a kappa... They were first blindsided by the tremendous work of the advisor of Kizuki and then seemed to be awakened to the will to work again by the changed situation and the prize money. So, isted or scattered in small groups, the kappa were ughtered one after another.


    Kappa has no means of flight, and their individual fighting abilities are not outstanding, so once their numbers and stealth are taken away, they are not so terrible, even if the danger of infection cannot be eliminated. As long as people can get them into a one-on-one fight, they can handle it as long as they have their physical abilities strengthened by spiritual power.


    "However... if this is the case, I don''t think we should have hired the "exorcists" at all."


    There are many kinds of exorcists, but more than half of them are not exorcists at all. Of course. Those who be defective/stray are those who are born outside of a legitimate exorcist family, and most of them, like me, are sold to the exorcists'' families, to temples and shrines, or to feudal lords and families.


    That is unless they were disowned or left their own exorcist family, most of the defected/stray exorcists were town people or farmers, or they were able to escape after they were sold to the above-mentioned people... whatever the case may be, they abandoned their hometown or themunity they belonged to and still got involved in the rough business.


    It is therefore not surprising that the majority of them are uneducated and have bad behavior. Some of them are like bandits who reach out for the forbidden arts, sell poor-quality curse tools taking advantage of their poor spiritual power, or sell escort services under the guise of being a bouncer and attack their clients when they are refused or when the reward is too small. Because of this, those who have the same spiritual power are not only deprived of their jobs, even if only partially, but also suffer from reputational damage, which makes the impression of the legitimate exorcists on them not good at all.


    In addition, many of them are proud of being exorcists. In such a situation, when hiring such arge number of stray/defective exorcists, who are not absolutely necessary, with such generous treatment, it is natural to think about the background...

 Chapter 50.2

    Chapter 50.2


    "Well, there''s no point in thinking about it. ...Okay, let''s go as we nned. Don''t be hasty. Let the hired men do the risky part. For us, surround them and kill them."


    We servants are already short of men and few of us are good enough yet. So, I''ll make sure that my men are given strict orders to engage in sweeping operations while maintaining a safety margin. Although the presence of the stray exorcist bothers me, it is convenient for us at this time. We will use them to the best of our ability.


    "Can you retrieve the specimens?"


    "We will do our best. But please forgive me if we can''t promise you that."


    Next, I answered the questions of a few researchers dispatched by the Imperial Court''s scientific research team, who were dressed in ck death uniforms, in a matter-of-fact manner. Their purpose was to evaluate the performance of the chemical gas and to collect kappa specimens.


    But then, I look away, ignoring the slightly disgruntled Researcher. And just as the men in the vanguard start to advance, I call out the name of the boy who needs the most attention here.


    "Shirowakamaru!"


    "Hmm!? Wh-what is it...!?"


    The boy, who had been in a state of shock after the butterfly dance and the massacre earlier,es to his senses at the sound of my voice and puts on an anxious look on his face. Hey, hey, don''t look so grumpy... I thought so when I check his appearance again with a wry smile.


    He was dressed in the same white outfit as the fox girl, but altered for ease of movement. On his back, he carries baggage enough to be carried, and at his waist, he wears a side grip, but as far as I know, he has not learned any martial arts, so it is nothing more than mere intimidation. In fact, when pushes to shove, I tell him to abandon both of these items and run away.


    "We are going forward from now on. We have allies around us, but we don''t know where the kappa lurks. Stay alert. If you feel anything strange, let me know."


    I would have preferred to have him stay in a safe tent... but we are short on manpower and I wanted him to carry the baggage, and I wanted him to be exposed to the air of exterminating youkai here for the future, so I brought Shirowakamaru with me so that we could take precautions in case of any problems.


    "I-I get it... report anything, right?"


    His tone of voice was tired of this kind of thing since I''d heard him say it so many times, but I noticed that his voice was trembling slightly with nervousness and fear. Of course, growing up in a temple, he may have been through a lot, but at least he had never seen anything that could kill or injure him. And I''m sure he never saw youkai dying from poison gas...


    "......You need to be careful, but you don''t need to be afraid any more than you have to be. You''re in my care. I won''t hurt you."


    "I''m not scared...!! Don''t judge me!!"


    "Judge you, huh..."


    "Y-you got a problem with that?"


    Shirowakamaru is sulking at my reaction.


    (Compared to the impression I had when I was ying the game, he is surprisingly emotional...)


    I wonder if it is because the timeline has not yet advanced to the original story, or if some changes have urred at this point, or if I am simply mistaken, but at this point, it was difficult to answer the question.


    "Anyway... let''s go, shall we?"


    I said, and I walked into the forest where the remaining survivors of the kappa were hiding, maintaining a mutually supportive formation and distance from my men around me...


    "Hmm......?"


    Suddenly, I felt the presence and stopped to look around. Was this... someone''s eyes on me?


    "What...?"


    I looked around but stopped there. It''s because my eyes met a figure there, on the hill where the camp was built. Or, perhaps, it was precise because I thought so.


    I felt that my gaze met the golden eyes of Kizuki''s advisor-sama, a shikigami (a god of ceremony) who was still dancing in a morous manner. It seemed impossible, but surely she was staring at me. Even while dancing, the way she looked at me, and the emotions contained in her gaze, were veryplex...


    "Yun-shoku..."


    "......"


    "...Yun-shoku?"


    "Hm? Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve been thinking a bit."


    I was so deep in thought for a moment that I was a momentte for one of my men to report, but calmly, I gave the order as I had previously nned.


    I looked again at the top of the hill before stepping out again. I could no longer feel her eyes on me...


    * * *


    Corpses, corpses, a continuous stream of corpses. Piles and piles of dead bodies... The sweeping operation was gloomy from the very beginning.


    "Ugh... it smells awful!"


    The distinctive smell of chlorine, which still lingers, tickles my nostrils and seems to induce physiological nausea, and the boy beside me looks sickened. I thrust my spear one after another into the lumps of flesh that fall to the ground with the boy standing by my side. I do this to see if any of them have pretended to be dead.


    In fact, it is not umon for kappa to pretend to be dead since they are very clever. In the spin-off game ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru) Gaiden: Human Youkai Survival War'', a unique horror action game set in the era of the Great War produced by an overseas gamepany, it often happened that a kappa, which was thought to be a corpse, attacked the yer from behind and killed him immediately.


    "Even so, it''s a terrible situation."


    The poisonous gas must have attacked their respiratory organs. All of them had the face of a literal kappa, neither fish nor frog, but with expressions of obvious anguish on their faces. Their whole bodies were burned, and they even reeked of rottenness.


    Some of them were small, and there were even corpses of what seemed to be infants, some of which had parts of faces, limbs, or subtle human parts that were still in the process of transformation. It is not clear whether the children became kappa or whether those who became kappa reproduced and made their own kappa. I hoped it was thetter.


    Although I have no sympathy for youkai, and I understand that it is efficient and effective... but I can imagine that some blue demons would rather be killed in a spectacr manner than be killed so mercilessly and without anypassion. Though I don''t support it.


    "Well, the effect of Rokuban (the sixth/����) is not so great..."


    "It was very effective in indoor experiments. But the effectiveness seems to go down when exposed to the open air."


    "That''s true. The ones lying around here seem to be in good condition. We''ll sort them out and collect the specimens."


    Whether they knew my feelings or not, the researchers of the Research Division of were discussing while gathering specimens from the piles of corpses. With a small knife (kogatana), they cut up interesting kappa carcasses and twisted them into vials. It was truly an experiment.


    "How can somebody... be so hard working in a ce like this?"


    Then it urs to me. I noticed that the shikigami riding on my shoulder in hiding, who probably has simr sensibilities to the researchers, has been silent for a while now. I wonder what she is thinking now.


    ...But there was no time to think about such a trivial thing. More precisely, I stopped thinking about it in the next instant when I heard the following report.


    "Yun-shoku, we''ve found the enemy!"


    "All right, check them and weaken them! Don''t push too hard...!"


    I shouted as soon as the front squad shouted and I gave them instructions.


    "Search the area, keep your eyes on the perimeter! We''re doomed if we get hit by an ambush!"


    With these words, I advance forward and catch a glimpse of the figure just beyond the puddle.


    "Huh...!"


    In a sense, I couldn''t help but frown. It was because the other party was so horrifying to me.


    It was more like a fisherman. Its head had no te. But ording to the story, some individuals had tes on their heads and some did not.


    Its whole body was the color of young grass, and it was covered with something like mucus. It hadrge yellow eyes and a fish-like gill was visible at its throat. I also saw a hand with a water-scraper on it and what looked like a small tail. It looked more like a tadpole than a fish.


    Although that alone would have been creepy, I was used to it. I have seen so many horrible-looking youkai in my life. This is no big deal.


    The problem is... that the individual was halfway there. It''s toote for that.


    ''<i>Aghh... Ki... Ki... Kikiki!!</i>''


    The kappa wobbles and wanders forward, but the skin color of some parts of its body is that of a human. Its skin was burnt by poisonous gas. Above all, its face still had human ears and a nose stuck to it, and one side of its eye was definitely human. If I took a closer look, I could recognize the face and expression of a kappa when it was human, and yet it was toote to tell that it was clearly a kappa... It was surrounded by servants and was being checked with a spear.


    "Haa~... haa~... hey, don''t run so fast! Huh!?"


    The boy who catches up from behind, out of breath, lets out a small scream when he realizes the presence in front of him.


    ''<i>Kiki...!?</i>''


    At the same time, the half-dead kappa sees the boy''s figure, and his presence clearly changes. The weak spiritual power of the servants did not seem to be able to move the kappa, but it seemed to be a different story when it was a child with a strong spiritual power like Shirowakamaru''s. So, the next moment, the kappa began to run toward the boy, paying no attention to the spears around it.


    "Shoot the bow...!!"


    I said, and immediately some servants behind me fired their bows. But the kappa does not stop running even when arrows pierce its belly and shoulders. The kappa literally runs through the crowd as if it were running into them.


    "Tsk, next arrow.... we can''t make it in time!?"


    I see my men rushing to ready their next bows, but I immediately realize that they won''t make it in time.


    "Aaaaah...!?"


    It was a sudden situation, and there was no way I could make a quick decision with a boy who had never been in a violent situation before. The boy stands there cowering, unable to move, and panics. The kappa opens its fangs and leaps at Shirowakamaru...


    "No hard feelings, but die quickly...!"


    I immediately mmed the hilt of my spear into the kappa''s face. The kappa recoiled in pain, and I thrust the spear through its jaw toward its brain.


    ''<i>Kii...!?</i>''


    The kappa let out a small cry before the sure fatal blow, and fell down with a p of its hand. Just to be sure, I gave it another thrust to the throat to stop it.


    "That was close..."


    I muttered as I pulled out my spear. Shirowakamaru is a guest in my custody. If he were eaten by a kappa or turned into one of them, I would be responsible. I was the one who brought him here... but I had not expected his reaction=.


    (And there is still a problem with his skill level...)


    Even though it takes more time to learn to use a bow than a sword or a spear... the boy still has a problem with his skill level. It''s my fault for mobilizing some of those who are not fully trained yet because we don''t have enough manpower.


    "Hey, hey, this is a problem, Yun-shoku. We''re taking a valuable individual in the process of transformation... Sh*t. Oh well. I''ll get a specimen of this one next."


    The researcherse up behind us through the crowd and begin to swarm around the specimen we''ve just killed, whispering to each other. I took one look at them and thought to myself.


    "Well done. ...And is that a group of stray/defective ones?"


    I shift my gaze from the researchers to the surroundings and see a group of stray/defected exorcists. To be precise, they seemed to be a mixture of those with spiritual powers and those without, and they wereughing at the weakened kappa andmitting mass executions of them. In fact, they even pissed on the corpses.


    "Ugh... they look like bandits!"


    Shirowakamaru''s face twisted into a tant scowl in the face of this vile act. The temple and shrine where he had been taken in were also a little bit different, but it was probably not as vulgar as this. At any rate, they must have tried to mend the situation. However, the essence of the temple and shrine must have been repaired at least. Anyway...


    "Don''t make eye contact. You''ll end up in trouble."


    I warned Shirowakamaru as I came to his side. However, I am a littlete. A man who was already wearing an eye patch, who seemed to be the leader of the group, looked at the boy with a lecherous smile on his face.


    "Hey, hey, since when did this be a temple school? This is not a ce for little girls, is it?"


    The leader of the groupes in with a few subordinates, smiling andughing. Immediately I move forward with the boy behind me. If anything, a few of his men were holding up weapons.


    "You were hired by this raiding party, weren''t you? I apologize on behalf of my men."


    I apologize in a casual, obligatory manner. It doesn''t matter if I show sincerity. It''s just a push for a cause.


    "h, h, h... We''re hired by the Miyataka family. And you''re... Kizuki? It seems the youngdy over there doesn''t like the way we work."


    "I''m a man!"


    Shirowakamaru seemed to react almost reflexively to the mocking tone of the leader. And for a moment, the leaders rolled their eyes, but then they smiled vulgarly as if they knew what he meant.


    "Oh, oh, so that''s how it is. Kizuki''s family seems to treat you well, huh? We''d like to be invited to their house too."


    "You must appeal directly to the main family. We don''t have that authority."


    "Ha! You sound like a government official."


    The leader dismisses the provocation obligingly and spits it out in a displeased tone. If anything, he actually spits phlegm on the ground.


    "What are you doing, you people!?"


    A voice suddenly echoes, and I look over to see a figureing toward me, bow in hand... It was Kizuki Ayaka, who noticed themotion and wasing toward me.


    "...are you the owners of these animals? You have a pretty face that looks like you don''t know much about hard work. But..."


    The leader falls silent after saying that. He stares at me in silence.


    "Well then. I don''t want to interrupt a good time to make some money. Just make a fool out of it."


    The leader of the group looks at me and the angry boy behind me, sniffs, and walks away.


    "...Don''t stare at people so much. Don''t cause too much trouble."


    I turn around and warn the boy.


    "B-but...!"


    "No but. Think about your surroundings."


    I re at him and Shirowakamaru falls silent. He was not happy. I understand how he feels... but I can''t help but pay attention to him from my point of view. Did he hate me, or what?


    "Well, what do we do now?"


    Then, I thought about what excuses I would make to Kizuki''s archer who hade to me.


    * * *


    The total number of kappa killed in the cleanup operation that day, excluding those killed by poison gas, was about 800. On the other hand, the loss of the raid team consisted of five exorcists and sixteen servants dispatched from various families. It was fortunate that none of Kizuki''s men were killed.


    However, I was soon to learn that this was only the beginning of this hellish expedition that would result in many casualties...

 Chapter 51.1

    Chapter 51.1


    Note: I split the chapter into 3 parts.


    Everywhere I looked was an endless white space.


    "... it looks familiar."


    I stood there in a space so white that I had no idea how far it extended, and I frowned in displeasure. I definitely recognized this space. The problem was that I had forgotten everything about my previous time here until just a few minutes ago...


    "Dreams are easy to forget... but that''s not why you''re here, is it?"


    I ask the being that stands behind me as I turn around.


    There is a figure with lustrous green hair thates into my view.


    At first nce, I almost let my guard down, forgetting everything that had happened in thest event. It is probably because of her power that is too strong even though it is only a remnant from the main body that my instincts force me to recognize it as my mother, even though she does not even look like her.


    And now, this monster from the age of the gods, who is so abominable, horrifying, and evil, smiles a big smile that seems to have nothing but good intentions, as if she cares about me. A smile filled with love. ...But then again, I''d like to hit her hard.


    "Now then... this is another messy one."


    It seems that I''m back in the mental space where the youkai mother''s blood is waiting for me. Is it just harassment that I can hardly remember thest time until Ie here again? Or what...


    "Heh-heh, this is for your sake, too, you know? You don''t want others to look into your memory too much, do you?"


    "But what''s the point if you''re watching me?"


    Maybe she is trying to make me feel better in case I am being watched, but I am not happy about it because she is the source of the problem in the first ce. I wish she would get out of my head as soon as possible. Or is there a reason? Does she think she''s an exception because she''s acting as my mother?


    "So what is it? It''s weird of you to bring me here after such a long time... after having no contact with you before."


    Rather, I''d hoped we''d never meet again, but...


    "Oh? Isn''t it natural? My sweet, sweet child is in danger from a stranger. As a mother, it''s my duty to watch over my child''s struggle, and when the burden is heavy like this, it''s only natural for me to help, isn''t it?"


    "What are you talking about...? Wait, dangerous?"


    The youkai mother smiles with a lively, good-natured smile. However, her words shock me and make me feel ufortable.


    "...You''re a funny one, aren''t you? Everything that lives is a brat to you. Is it wrong to put a hierarchy on children?"


    I spit sarcastically and ask at the same time. She talks as if she loves "children," but, to her, insects, humans, and youkai are all treated as equals. Everything is equal.


    And, perhaps because of her nature as a Goddess of the Earth, she does not deny the food chain and the survival of the fittest, even though she talks about love. Therefore, even if a person squashes an insect or a youkai eats a person, she understands and approves of it to the same extent. It is only a quarrel between siblings. It is doubtful that she even recognizes every individual. And the problem is...


    (The way this monster is talking about "the heavy burden," and the way she talks doesn''t make one feel good about the situation... what''s the point?)


    I have a bad feeling about the existence of this crazy person who doesn''t show any hostility even to a human being who has a Dagger (tant��) stuck in her face. And it is proved in the next moment.


    "Oh, you know, because isn''t that right? That person is not my little boy. Rather, eating my little kids without a second thought... is really disgusting."


    (...!!? I see, this is quite troublesome...)


    I bit my tongue and understood the meaning of youkai mother''s hostile words.


    If the youkai mother, who treats everything as her own child, is sure that the child is not hers, their being is limited.


    That is to say, she is a high-ranking monster who controls a concept that has existed since the age of the gods. Of course, as youkai-mother herself has fallen into ruin, she would have been transformed from existence as a deity and be a mere monster.


    In fact, the youkai in this world are just like those in the modern world, especially the highest-ranking ones, and not a small number of them are "godless".


    In actual monotheism, the incorporation of not a few polytheistic (belief in multiple deities) and traditions into the system as demons, angels, and miracles is only one such example. Simr examples can be found even in polytheism. There is no shortage of cases in which a former god has be a horrifying and unholy monster as a result of the downgrading of the deity worshipped by amunity that was originally an enemy or the alteration of the traditions passed down through the ages.


    And this cultural fact is also emphasized in "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)," which is known for its incorporation of real cultural and historical elements. In fact, it is more serious than in my previous world. Therefore, the shortest way to kill the most conceptual gods is to reduce them to kible youkai, no matter how difficult it is to kill them.


    "Hey, does that mean..!!?"


    I try to say the next words, but I copse to my knees and groan in agony. This pain was something I had experienced before. In other words...


    "Oh dear, I told you before. ''Getting too excited speeds up the process.'' It doesn''t bother me, but it bothers you, doesn''t it, my boy?"


    Youkai''s mother looks at me as if I were a naughty child, watching me suffer as my body is transformed into various parts, battered and bruised. Her face was pure trouble, without a shred of a sense of danger or malice.


    I had been trying to be as calm as possible since I came to this white space again, but... it seems that things do not go well when ites to the level of unconsciousness. If I understand what youkai mother said, it is almost impossible to be calm from the bottom of my heart.


    "Gh... ghhh!? D-don''t talk... nonsense! I''d rather you wake me up right now!!"


    I don''t need to tell you how important youkai mother''s words are. I had to wake up and do something as soon as possible to face theing crisis.


    "Hehehe, why are you in such a hurry? You don''t have to be like that. The reason I invited you here in the first ce is to help you, you know?"


    With a smile, she sits down beside me in agony and pats my head, which is already slightly transforming into a skeleton. My instincts are aroused by the sweet sensation, but I try my best to hold back my rationality from melting away.


    "D*mn you, you cunning b*tch...!! Tsk... isn''t that what you wanted from the beginning!!?"


    She must have expected me to suffer like this. And her "help" is always convenient for her, but...


    "Well, I''m sorry to say that you must wake up. However, I''m sure you''ll forget what happened here, but don''t worry. ...When the timees, your memory wille back and your blood will wake up, okay?"


    "F*ck you...!!"


    I spit out to the monster for thest time, as if shouting a curse, in my shaky, broken, dazed vision...


    ��


    ��


    ��


    "Oh, you''re awake!? I am d...!!"


    When I opened my heavy eyelids and woke up, the first thing I saw was the white fox girl looking down at me. I felt relieved and patted my chest.


    "Ah... Ggh... Wh-what happened to... here, huh?"


    I move my head and look around. This ce... a tent, huh? There''s a tatami mat under me, covered with a nket, and I''m lying there, drenched in sweat.


    "M-more importantly! Please drink this quickly!!"


    What was offered to me was a bowl. The bowl was reddish-ck in color and emitted a strong smell, which made me frown. But... instinctively I knew I should drink it up.


    "Tsk...!"


    I picked up the bowl and poured it down my throat in one gulp. The bitter taste, the taste of iron, and the fishy smell irritate my tongue and nostrils, as if I''m going to vomit. But I endure it all and pour the contents of the bowl into my stomach.


    "Ugh... Ghh! rg... Gulpp!!?"


    My stimted stomach almost made the contents flow back, but I forcibly stopped it and drank it down again. Ironically, the sourness of the stomach acid helped me out in this case. After all, the taste of the stomach acid was still better than the contents of the bowl.


    "Haa~... Haa~... what happened to me?"


    I asked after taking a deep breath like an acid sufferer. It was a very vague question.


    "Well, when I visited you in your tent, Tomobe-san was having a nightmare... and, well, the blood vessels in your skin were protruding and twitching..."


    To my question, which I think is inappropriate, the half-youkai girl replies with aplement of meaning.


    The exnation is as follows. After cleaning up the kappa, I was further engaged in post-processing paperwork, etc., and then I was lying down in my tent to take a rest. But when Shiro came in to do some chores, she saw that I had a terrible nightmare. And from the looks of it, I guessed that the blood of the parasite that had been inside me was activated...


    "I-I tried to wake you up several times, but you didn''t seem to regain consciousness... so I took the liberty of borrowing a medicine from your medicine bag and dissolving it in water and giving it to you to drink..."


    "Just in time to wake up, I see."


    I let out a small sigh, holding my aching head. She''s very clever, she must have been told that before she woke up, right? Indeed, that''s why Gori-sama sent this kid along with us. She''s an emergency responder, I guess.


    "Ah... I''m sorry. I took your medicine without your permission..."


    Shiro apologizes apologetically, holding the medicine bag in her small hands.


    "...No, I''m grateful. You saved my life. Fortunately, there is one more medicine left."


    The question is why youkai-ization has suddenly started to progress when it should have been suppressed for a few more days, but... Sh*t, I think I''m forgetting something important.


    "I-I see..."


    Shiro exhales in relief and rxes. And at the same time, her eyes be moist as if a thread of tension has been broken.


    "...uh, thank goodness. You know, when I came to the tent, you were moaning very painfully, so I was very anxious... about what might have happened."


    Her trembling voice made me turn my eyes to her unintentionally. A young girl was trying to wipe away her tears and snot with the hem of her kimono. Her fox ears and tail, covered in white fur, were wilting as if to show her emotions. It made me feel both adorable and guilty at the same time.


    (I bet she was worried about being brought to a ce like this.)


    Even though there was some power harassment, gori-sama had been by her side for a long time. It could be said that she was under her protection. But she was sent to such a dangerous ce by herself. So, it must have been quite uneasy for her to be alone in such a dangerous ce with so many strangers, and she must have felt at ease, though I don''t mean to be conceited, when I was there, with whom she had rtionsparatively more often. In such a situation, I was writhing in my tent. It is not difficult to imagine that she must have been scared to her heart''s content.


    "......"


    I gently patted the head of the child in front of me because she reminded me of my sister. She was energetic, good-natured, spoiled, and a crybaby, a sister I would never see again in this life... I used to pat her head to calm her down when she was fighting with our second and third siblings and crying for my help.


    "Ugh, uuuu... it''s a little embarrassing..."


    Shiro moaned with teary eyes as I patted her head, and looked embarrassed.


    "Indeed. I''ve been thinking that it''s not reasonable to pat someone''s head so easily. I''ll stop it..."


    "No, don''t stop it..."


    I tried to pull my hand away, but she grabbed my hand tightly and forced me to put it on her head. Then, the girl scrubbed and pressed her head against my arm.


    "Hey, your hair''s getting ruffled, you know?"


    "Then pat it gently. I was really worried about you. Please reassure me."


    Shiro demands, sniffling as if she''s sulking. Seeing her like that reminds me of her character in the original game. I remembered that she was a spoiled child in the original game, too.


    She never knew her father''s face, and her mother is only a long time ago in her memory. She may not have disliked the ck fox who was her master and sister, but she was rather demanding, and she may have been frustrated because of that. Come to think of it, even in the original story, she seems to have been somewhat childish in some parts of her arrogant and irreverent behavior since she was Kitsuri-shiroki.


    "...Haa~, I can''t help it."


    I epted her request with a wry smile. As gently as possible, I patted her hair calmly.


    "Hehehe..."


    Shyly, but pleasantly, Shiro was in a good mood. It was obvious from her wagging white foxtail that this was not a typical youkai performance.


    ''<i>What are you fascinated with? Are you a pervert?</i>''


    But then, the granddaughter of Matsushige said a cold word in my ear, perhaps because of her half-youkai status, or perhaps because of her age in appearance. Stop it! Don''t look at me with such cold, dusty eyes.


    ''<i>You''re a lucky man in a strange way as usual. If that fox girl hadn''t taken proper care of you, I would have had this shikigami putting pills in your mouth and into your stomach.</i>''


    Since I am unconscious, it has to be liquid food to pass through my throat, but since the shikigami can''t process it, she is forcing it to go straight to my stomach. In that case, I would have probably suffered a lot. Just imagining it is horrifying.


    "Hahaha...... Uh, by the way... it sounds like it was bad... But my clothes are soaking wet with sweat."


    I mutter to myself as I touch my linen clothes. To be honest, I was quite ufortable.


    "I-I have a bucket of water and a hand towel ready!"


    With these words, Shiro frantically brings a bucket of water that had been left in the corner of the tent. She is well-prepared... or rather, it seems that this is the reason she came here in the first ce.


    "I see. Then, I guess I''ll have to use it, then, won''t I?"


    I take off my clothes and strip naked. Then I wipe the sweat from my hands with a hand towel soaked in water that Shiro had given me.


    "I think there''s a spare change of clothes in that box over there. I''m sorry, but could you bring them to me?"


    "I understand. I''ll take what you''ve taken off, too. Don''t worry. I''ll wash them, too."


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    With that, I held out the clothes I had taken off, and the half-youkai girl took them while holding them close to her chest.


    "Huff~... hmm? What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, nothing..."


    It was only after standing for a little while that I noticed that Shiro was still standing there, holding my clothes. When I gave her a quizzical look, she shifted her gaze to the side as if in a panic.


    "No... Well, I was just wondering how well you work out..."


    I nce at my own body at her words. I don''t mean to be smug, but my body is definitely toned with muscles.


    "Does it look good?"


    "Wha... no, it''s not!?"


    "Hahaha, I''m just kidding."


    When I make a rather unfunny joke, Shiro gets flustered and denies it desperately. It''s very nice to make fun of her.


    "Uuuu... Tomobe-san!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    The girl is sulking with her cheeks slightly puffed out. I apologize to her with a wry smile. This was a prank because there are only a few people to whom I can make light remarks like this.


    "Geez...!"


    "Okay, okay. Well, as an apology, would you like to touch it? I''ve just finished wiping off the sweat."

 Chapter 51.2

    Chapter 51.2


    I suggest Shiro to fix her mood. The suggestion was almost a joke.


    "...Then I''ll touch it.."


    In a sultry tone, but against my imagination, Shiro answered.


    "Huh?"


    "Snap!"


    "Ouch!?"


    While I was stunned, Shiro came up to me and pinched the flesh of my arm. A little scream escaped my lips.


    "You''ll just have to put up with it because you''re making fun of me. ...But, this is great."


    After I said, "Hmmm," Shiro patted my arm.


    "Ow, ow... well, muscles never betray effort."


    In many cases, spiritual power is difficult to acquire. Therefore, the best way to increase one''s chances of survival in this world was to build up one''s muscles and physical strength. My muscles were toned and robust enough for practical use, though not to the point of bulging like a bodybuilder''s. ... This is the reason why it makes me cry... that even though I train so hard, my arms are stronger if I strengthen them by pouring spiritual power into my arms.


    "Wow... really, it''s amazing. It''s thick and... hard here."


    After stroking my arm all over, Shiro puts her small white hand on my chest. Hey, that''s embarrassing...


    "Hey, I think it''s time to let it go....."


    "I know, I know. Just a little more, just a little more..."


    Despite these words, Shiro showed no sign of stopping ying with my body.


    (After all, it''s about time....)


    Although it was my fault, I was trying to get Shiro to stop somehow, and before I knew it, my eyes were naturally drawn to her tail. Her tail was wagging happily right in front of me. I was staring at her tail wagging to the right and the left...


    "...Snap"


    "Hyaayi!!?"


    I grabbed the base of the tail without thinking, and Shiro jumped up and down and let out a stupid squeal.


    "Tomobe-san...!?"


    "Well, I guess we''re even now, aren''t we?"


    "Hhyau!"


    I continued to wiggle and squeeze her tail, and she made more funny noises. Oh, this is pretty funny.


    "Aaaah...... Tomobe-san? Ehyau... p-please stop that... my tail is very sensitive..."


    "It looks like..."


    "Hyayuu!"


    When I squeezed again, Shiro''s body trembled and she let out a gasp of air from the back of her throat. I was so amused by her reaction that I couldn''t help but give her a follow-up shot.


    "Uuuu......!! Gghh!!!!"


    "Ow!? You!!"


    "Hyaan!!?"


    Shiroyama, who fell on me as if crushed, blushed and pinched my stomach to repel me. In retaliation, I yanked her tail and she screamed again.


    From that point on, it was apletely childish fight. We pinched and squeezed each other,peting to see who would give up first. I, on the other hand, might be asked what the hell I''m doing at my age.


    "Huff, huff!!"


    "Oh, hey... Are you okay?"


    The girl sniffles like a snarling beast as she falls on me. She shakes her head when I express my concern.


    "I''m... fine!! But more importantly, have you given up...?"


    "Don''t mention it, here."


    "Whaaa!?"


    Shiro twitches and twitches. The girl looks up at me with moist eyes, breathing harder and harder.


    "Is it over... already? Huh?"


    "Eh, no... no...."


    "Are you finished?"


    I reflexively gripped the tip of her tail with a little pressure. But, "Ahh!!?" a sexy voice came out from the girl.


    (...wait, isn''t she a little weird?)


    ''<i>You have noticed it now? I was surprised that it was true. You are a littlete to notice.</i>''


    When I finally notice the abnormality, a scornful tone echoes in my ear. Stop it, those words work on me.


    It was supposed to be a joke. Like I used to do with my brother and sister. But this...


    "Mmm... Haa~, haa~...... I-I''ll do it this time, okay? Hamu!"


    "Whoa!?"


    The next moment, the half-youkai girl bites my skin close to my chest. The sudden and unexpected stimtion made me tremble involuntarily.


    "H-hey...?"


    "<i>Kiss</i>... Hehe, it''s because Tomobe-san said that, you know? But... Don''t worry. I won''t really eat you."


    With a grin showing her canine teeth, Shiro pulls her mouth away. A silver thread was sticky, running through the skin and White''s mouth. On my chest, there were teeth marks. Her eyes were vacant as if she were drunk. It was as if she had lost half of her reason.


    "I-I''m sorry. I used the wrong amount of force..."


    "It''s okay. But that''s enough! Stop..."


    I tried to pull her away from me, but before I could, she was running her tongue over the marks she had made on me.


    "Whoa...!? Hey!!?"


    "Spit on the wound and it will heal. Spit... lick, lick..."


    "Ggh...!? This is...!?"


    I shudder at the indescribable sensation. I desperately try to pull off Shiro, but my arms are not strong enough, and her arm strength is strangely strong, which makes it extremely difficult.


    "He-heh, Tomobe-san, your reaction is cute... Mmm, lick... Hehehe, now let''s try ''smash''... shall we?"


    A momentter, a sound echoed just outside the tent and both Shiro and I turned around at the same time.


    "......"


    I pulled Shiro away from me in the confusion and stood up silently as if on guard. Then I slowly peeked outside the tent.


    There were two bowls under the foot of the tent, with the porridge inside lying on the ground, smeared on the ground...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    It was past dusk, and the stars in the night sky were beginning to shine. Bonfires were lit in various ces in the night camp, and the temporarily hired exorcists were making noise with the merchants and prostitutes who were apanying the raid team with their paid wages.


    In the midst of all this, a boy was running through the camp. He was running among the people with his face drawn tight.


    (It''s disgusting...)


    When he reached the edge of the camp, he threw up stomach acid on the ground.


    (Disgusting, disgusting, disgusting...!!)


    The amount of vomiting was small because the contents were small. The boy stood on his knees and gasped for breath, holding his chest as if he was palpitating. He endures more nausea while gasping for breath.


    Even though it was with good intentions.


    Knowing that his guardians were obviously tired after the early morning extermination of the monsters and the paperwork that had to be done afterward, the boy understood that he was tired. And that he had fallen asleep in his tent, calling it a rest. So, he must not have even eaten.


    Therefore Shirowakamaru came to offer dinner in goodwill. Partly to thank him for his help in the morning. And so the boy came to the tent with two bowls of mushy white rice, one for himself and one for his guardian. His mood was not bad. Until he heard a voice from the other side of the tent.


    Shirowakamaru stiffened involuntarily when he heard a girl gasping and a man moaning from the other side of the tent. Then, he immediately realized that the voice sounded familiar.


    Yes, it was a girl with silver hair. A half-youkai, but a cute and charming girl. And now the voice of a man...


    Imagining what was going on on the other side of the tent, the boy suddenly recalled his memories of the old days when he lived in the temple, and his whole body trembled. Then, the next moment, a bowl of white mushy ricees into view... and with a small scream, he throws it away.


    The sound of the bowl falling to the ground, and the realization that the other side of the tent had noticed the sound, made the child boy run out of the tent, suppressing the feeling of vomit that was rising inside him. Such a condition that the boy felt.


    "It''s disgusting..."


    The boy muttered with disgust in his voice. The voice was filled with disappointment. At the same time, his voice was filled with loneliness.


    "What? Why are you doing that...?"


    The boy was confused by his feelings. Why? Why did he feel lonely? Why was he disappointed? Why... why did he feel sad?


    "Ha! It''s more convenient for me..."


    Yes, it''s more convenient for the boy that he''s not into men, even if he''s into young brats.


    It was different at the temple. Perhaps it was because of his mother''s genes, or perhaps it was because he was thin and slender for a man, he was looked at "like that" many times in the temple where there was a scarcity of women. No, it was okay if they just looked at him.


    But then, a young monk, who was his caretaker, struck him with his desire at first. Was it his fault that his caretaker had not even looked at women for so long, and had been umting his desires? It is said that when he was washing his body in the pond, this man came up behind him...


    But since he trusted him, he cried and begged him desperately to stop, but he did not listen to his pleas, but rather used himself on him with force and wrestled him down. With his mouth twisted wickedly...


    Was it wrong that he used him like an object and then threatened him, and that he was too afraid to leave him alone? Even though the boy thought so, the story spread and the boy had to deal with more than just the young monk. At the same time, he was treated well in terms of food, clothes, and so on. Like the upper-ss children of the court nobles. However, this also caused him to be scorned by the other children.


    Finally, when he couldn''t stand it any longer, he cried to the priest and appealed directly to him, and the next day he was nominated as a child for the ritual purification. But in the end, he lost all trust in the priest, who had been a local celebrity with a good nature and was highly respected in the area.


    After all, what followed was a literal nightmare. He didn''t even want to remember it. Just thinking of it makes him sick and nauseous. Having been drugged with all kinds of drugs with a secret technique, he had noticed that his height had not grown since then. Moreover, his physical strength has decreased, and while other children his age are changing their voices, this does not happen to him. The boy understood what these changes in his body,rge and small, meant. Is it fortunate that he was not drugged with a sex-changing drug?


    And then, it was by chance that he was bought by Kizuki''s family. Because he was the one with the most spiritual power among the children at the temple. Some priests of the temple opposed the purchase, but Shirowakamaru was finally sold out reluctantly, perhaps because the temple owed a debt to the Kizuki family or because of some financial problem.


    Even after being sold to the Kizuki family, the boy remained on his guard. He had learned the lesson of not trusting people. That is why he did not expect or trust when he was entrusted to that Yun-shoku. But...


    "Still, I should say thank you...."


    It is true that he was saved by a monster this morning. So, saying thank you for helping me would be the polite thing to do. And whatever his taste was, he had done no harm to him, and the girl''s voice echoing from the other side of the tent was not something he disliked. It was more like a pampering, jostling... at least, not the kind of cry the boy had been making at the temple.


    "...!!!!"


    However, the boy gritted his teeth in frustration, not knowing what it meant. Frustration? For what? About what? Against whom? The answer that vaguely emerged in his mind as he thought about it was...


    "It''s ridiculous...!!!"


    And as if to deny it, the boy dared to say so. Desperately, he denied it. His face was flushed and his voice trembled a little like a girl''s, and he denied it with his eyes moistened. His appearance,bined with his original good looks, appealed to others'' sense of humiliation.


    And the temple-bred boy who grew up under a protective roof had certainly led a miserable life, but he did not know it. The desires of the world, the filthiness, the stupidity, the shallowness, all of them are more horrifying than those inside the temple, and their depths are deeper.


    He was unaware of the danger of having a beautiful face alone at such ate hour of the night, at such an edge of the camp. Hence...


    "Huh...?"


    The next moment, his mouth is held by a hand towel, and the boy is knocked unconscious in a sh by a shock to his neck. Before he loses consciousness, he sees a group of thugs-look with a vile smiles on their faces...


    ��


    ��


    ��


    "Is this about right? Hey, get up!!"


    "Ugh...? Ugh!?"


    ...The next time the boy woke up was in the forest a short distance away from the camp. He regained consciousness and looked around frantically with his stitose vision. The boy was thrown to the ground in the forest, where it was well past dusk.


    "What in the world is this...? Who... who... are you!?"


    Then, as if only now, he noticed the men surrounding him. And he was sure that he recognized their faces.


    The men were not dressed in the same way. Some of them were wearing an Eboshi hat, some a helmet, and some were wearing nothing. Some were dressed in ordinary linen clothes, while others wore light belly wraps, and some even wore big armor. Some carried swords at their waists, others axes, spears, or naginata. Their united appearance, coupled with their sweaty body odor and the strong smell of alcohol spewed from their mouths, made them look like stray warriors... no, bandits. No, in fact, some of them were thieves in their side jobs.


    Yes, they were the stray exorcists who had caused the trouble this morning, and they were surrounding Shirowakamaru. Looking down on him.


    "Hey, you little brat. I haven''t seen you since this morning. Where''s your guardian?"


    One of the big men smirked at the boy and spoke to him in a mocking tone. Shirowakamaru shivered under the pressure.


    "Ah, ugh..."

 Chapter 51.3

    Chapter 51.3


    The young boy''s voice is inarticte. It was because he had been able to predict what was going to happen from the atmosphere of the ce. Yes, that peculiar sticky air he feels when that horrifying timees...


    "Hahaha, it seems you don''t want to talk because you''re afraid of my face..."


    "Kekeke, let''s do something friendly to make you less scary."


    "That outfit, isn''t it childish? Those Kizuki are very fond of their clothes. They give their servants very expensive toys. Seriously, I envy their extravagance!"


    The men are smiling. Unlike the men at the temple, these men were bare, like beasts themselves, and Shirowakamaru was terrified of them.


    Why? For what reason? The boy is puzzled with fear. The Kizuki family is a prestigious one, which even the boy, who had been away from the world for a long time, could somehow understand. He also understood what it meant to touch a member of that family. But why were these men...?


    "Are you kidding... Eek!?"


    The boy''s attempt to leap at his attacker is blocked by a sword pointed at his neck. The de of the sword glows mysteriously in the dimly lit forest.


    "What a nagging little brat ain''t you? Think about your ce. You want to live a long time, don''t ya?"


    The well-dressed leader of the group with a beard and an eye patch spits out.


    "Really cheeky little brats, isn''t he? He grew up under a protected environment."


    "No, no, no, he''s been spoiled since he was bought, hasn''t he? Even Yun-shoku took good care of him."


    "Hahaha. So he''s in good shape?"


    The stray/defective exorcistsugh at him as they like. On the other hand, Shirowakamaru stared at the men with teary eyes in shame and humiliation. But at the same time, he was confused for a moment. Wait, who was he angry with...?


    However, he did not have time to think about it, though. After all, the next moment, the leader man reached out his hand and grabbed Shirowakamaru by the neck of his clothes.


    "Huh!? No, stop..."


    "Shut up!"


    "Eek...!?"


    Shirowakamaru desperately tries to stop his clothes from being ripped off, but the next moment he is pped hard on the cheek and screams in distress.


    He had been used roughly at temples and shrines, but he had never been hit by a fist. The custodian with the hannya mask on his face is another example. The boy''s fear and shock were therefore even greater. With frightened eyes, the boy looked up at the thugs.


    "Don''t resist, you brat!"


    "You''ve got such white skin. Your arms are slender too. You look like a real woman."


    "Idiot. He''s a child. But he''s been trained as a woman by a stinking monk who even drugged him."


    "Hahaha! He can eat a lot of food just by giving up his ass! That''s a luxury. Huh?"


    The stray exorcistsugh in mockery at Shirowakamaru''s figure and attitude, which could be mistaken for a girl. Those who have escaped from the rule of the exorcists, those who have been exterminating youkai in self-defense while working as mercenaries or bandits, those who have escaped from the peasants who are not allowed to eat... those who have struggled to live even for a day, trampling others, always living on mud and water... for them, just dealing with this young "monk" alone is worth it. After all, for them, Shirowakamaru, who had been guaranteed food, clothing, and shelter only by ying with the monks, looked happy, soft, and spoiled, like a frog in a well.


    However, it is not a simpleparison, because the boy''s life has been full of suffering and despair, and he has been exploited... But anyway, what is important for them is not the truth. They don''t even care about it. They don''t care about it. For them, it''s just a pretext to toy with a boy.


    No matter what kind of life Shirowakamaru leads, he is nothing but prey to them. They are the eater, and the boy is the prey.


    "No... Don''t... Aahh... No...!!"


    Probably not bathed or bathed for days, they reek of male body odor but their thick arms reach out to touch the boy''s pale skin. The boy screams with tears in his eyes as his clothes are taken off one after another in a messy manner.


    But at the same time, the boy understands from his life experience that it means nothing. No help, no prayers. There is no mercy, the powerless are taken away by the powerful, and even then the boy is forced to flirt in memory of his shame and humiliation. ...So, as he is made to understand this, he has no choice but to ept his fate in despair...


    "What are you doing...!!"


    "Ah..."


    That''s why.... at this moment when he saw a man with a spear in his hand and a hannya mask in his eyes, he thought... He wanted to cling to someone. To be saved by someone.


    To depend on someone...


    * * *


    On second thought, it was a matter that should have been taken into consideration.


    Shirowakamaru is still a child, and since he was raised in a temple for most of his life, his circumstances are pure and culturedpared to his mundane life.


    Yes, the circumstances may be too hard, too terriblepared to his past life.... but still, it is a world full of so much suffering that it can be described as blessed just to have food, clothing, and shelter in this world.


    And when I saw two bowls filled with the contents of the bowls falling right outside of the tent, I knew who it was. He was a hostile, threatening, and fastidious brat like an abandoned cat, but there was a reason for it, and he was not an evil person at heart. He is at least considerate enough toe to visit me.


    Therefore, it was not difficult to imagine what would happen to such a brat if he heard the conversation in the tent, considering the original story. And then...


    "I was right to move even if I had to..."


    I came to my senses and told the white fox, who was fainting in agony over what we had just done, orders to mobilize my underlings, and I moved first. Then, I got a report from a merchant woman who was in the army about a group of men kidnapping a boy in the camp.


    I knew that in the game, that kid was a character who was often kidnapped and killed when he was out of sight. Well, it''s not surprising since he was "improved" with various medicines in the temple to have a body like a woman. Like the main character... But still, why do the creators of this game want to gang-rape a short boy so many times?


    Well, anyway...


    "What kind of a stupid idea is this, you people? That''s a guest in my custody. If you don''t want to be punished, hand him over now."


    Through a mask, I give the order with an air of swagger and high-handedness. There is no good in taking advantage of these people. Instead, I had to make my position known by my attitude. But...


    "I don''t think they''ll back down after all this..."


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the men holding spears and swords. It''s not that I didn''t see iting. These men are short-sighted and proud for nothing. Besides, we''re in the middle of killing kappa. They probably think that if they cut me down and run away, no one wille after them immediately. Even if it were the Kizuki family, it is less likely to offend them by killing a servant Yun-shoku than by ying a member of the family.


    "...Are ye out of yer mind? Are ye drunk?"


    "You''re drunk too, ain''t ya, Boss Yun-shoku?"


    "Hahaha, do ya think ya can beat this crowd?"


    "Kizuki''s servant has a very big attitude. Do ya like his body so much, huh?"


    These words were probably filled with provocations and threats. They were either trying to psychologically pressure me into making a move, or they were waiting for me to get angry andunch a swift attack...


    "This is foolish. If there was a shortage of women, wouldn''t there be prostitutes in the army? You are not going to attack Kizuki''s people... and get fired, are you?"


    Yes, it is a foolish act that might get them beheaded together if they are not careful. I don''t think these guys, even if they are thugs, are incapable of risk management. ...Or do they still hold a grudge about this morning''s incident against us that long?


    "Really? Is it that weird?"


    The leader opened his mouth as if he had noticed my suspicion. Such eyes are staring at me as if he is trying to gauge my value.


    "Well, it''s just a hunch based on years of experience. I just have a bad feeling that a family like the Miyataka''s is so prosperous. We''re going to get out of here."


    (A bad feeling? No, it''s more than that...)


    I look doubtful under my mask at the leader''s words, but I immediately use this time to lead the shikigami that I have deployed in advance to the designated position. While I was doing this, the leader continued the conversation.


    "So I thought we''d make the brat a treat along the way... Well, never mind. I didn''t touch the kappa''s belongings. Shall I take your belongings instead? Yun-shoku''s equipment would be worth a lot of money, wouldn''t it?"


    With these words, the men draw their weapons. They looked like bandits attacking travelers.


    ''<i>The two lightly-armed men in the rear retreat back. They seem to be nning to go around the forest and attack the rear. I think that the long speech was a diversion to distract your attention.</i>''


    (I see, they are still thinking even though they are uneducated.)


    They may be corrupt, but they are still specialists in the rough-and-tumble. They seem to have built up their own know-how in this area through actual battle. If so...!


    "Now we''re even..!!"


    "Huh!? Oh, no! It''s on the tree!"


    The leader noticed it first.


    I had deployed my shikigami in advance and led them behind them while I was holding them back... At the sound of the leader''s shout, his men leaped from the treetops, cutting down with the paralyzing poison-soaked fangs of the rats-soaked swords and spears. But that was the way it was supposed to go.


    The shikigami that had been cut to pieces blew out arge plume of white smoke just before they turned back into pieces of paper. The shikigami themselves had been equipped with the function of smoke balls.


    "Ggh...? Watch out! It''sing!!"


    Amid the smoke surrounding them, however, the shouts of the leader caused the men to quickly form up. The fact that they could barely make out each other''s figures and were spaced at a perfect distance from each other without being hit by their own weapons while supporting each other indicated that their coordination was not bad at all and that they were reasonably experienced inbat.


    "He''sing...!!"


    One of the men immediately cuts off a shadow that appears from behind the smoke screen. Knowing that there was no way his allies could get around him so quickly, he swung his sword without hesitation.


    "It''s not!?"


    The shadow he sliced through was nothing more than a shikigami. At the same time, several more figures appear from behind the white smoke.


    "Tsk, you''re so clever...!"


    There was no choice but to cut them down. After all, they could not know which one was the real me, and even if they thought it was a fake, there might be a real one mixed with a double deception to make it look like a shikigami. Even if they understand that it is a diversion and a decoy, they cannot ignore it. And in such a case, the real target is usually...


    "Behind!?"


    The leader in the rear turns around as if sensing what is going on, or perhaps he has a sixth sense as keen as a beast, and swipes behind him with his sword. At the same time, the sound of metal shing and bouncing against metal was heard.


    "...!? You have good intuition!! But...!!"


    My spear strike from behind is blocked by the leader, who is fooled by the decoys in front of him and the smoke. However, even this was something I had already prepared for. I had no intention of spending effort on such a foolish thing since I was outnumbered. I was also almost certainly inferior in terms of experience inbat against humans, let alone against youkai, and above all, I had no authority to kill these guys.


    "Whoa...!?"


    I forcefully pull the arm of the half-naked boy who was sitting at the foot of the first head into my arms and hold him close to me, parrying the sword blows with the hilt of my spear. At the same time, I disappear from their sight.


    "...!?"


    "H... Hey, what''s going on!? What do you mean, they just disappeared from right in front of me!!?"


    The cronies of the leader are wide-eyed in astonishment as they see the scene in the clearing field of vision. They look around frantically, but cannot see us.


    ...No, in fact, we were right in front of them.


    "Wha... Mmm!?"


    "Shh, be quiet for a minute."


    I was standing literally right in front of the crack tree and I covered Shirowakamaru''s mouth and whispered in his ear as he was about to speak. Around my neck was a... jewel.


    It was a jade for hiding a blind spot against people, which belonged to a faction in Kurayoshi during the Tachibana family''s riot in the capital some time ago. It is said that Matsushige''s granddaughters recovered some of them right after the riot. The one I have now is one of them.


    Unfortunately, they are only effective to hide in the blind spot of sight, and cannot disguise voices and smells.


    (So the best we can do here is to hide our breath until they leave the ce...)


    I wish these guys would leave quickly while holding Shirowakamaru, whose body is shaking slightly, probably because the guy is covering his mouth and holding him close to me. Considering this brat''s background, how can he maintain this state?


    "That''s it!!"


    "...!?"


    The next moment, the leader swings his sword wildly at our hiding ce. I move Shirowakamaru behind me in a panic... and my mouth twists into a smile at the pain of a light sh to my arm.


    "As I thought..!! The grass is strangely crushed, you clever servant!! Are you there!?"


    The leader says, ncing at the bloodstains on his sword. I should say that I haven''t lived to this age. He seems to have noticed the trick, though vaguely.


    "I don''t know if it''s some kind of magic trick or what, but it''s a clever one. But if we know the trick, it''s all ours. They''re around here somewhere. Surround them!"


    The leadermands with a lecherous grin. Immediately his men begin to slowly surround the area where we are supposed to be, swinging spears and swords haphazardly. As I thought, their movements are not bad. No, on the contrary, they''re very familiar with the situation. And I''m talking aboutbat, too.


    ''<i>If things go badly, I may have more experience with humans than with youkai.</i>''


    The Shikigami Bee is saying so in my ear. She talks so carefreely. Even though we are in a tight corner...


    ''<i>Now, I understand. The point is to stall until the servants whom the half-youkai called fore. If worsees to worst, I will help at least a little. Besides... you still have a hand to y, don''t you?</i>''


    Her tone is calm but probing. This granddaughter can''t be too careful. She reads my thoughts. Certainly, she is still preparing to harass me...!!!?


    ''<i>Hey... What are you...!!?</i>''


    Ignoring the words in my ear, the next moment I deactivate the matagama and expose myself.


    "Whoa...!? You''re here again!?"


    "Hey, hey, what''s wrong? Are ya begging for your life, huh?"


    The men are stunned and upset by my sudden reappearance, and the leader questions them with a sword slung over his shoulder as if he is trying to make a point. He smiles a tantly nasty smile... but it doesn''t matter. It was too trivial a matter to be of any importance here.


    "...Run away!"


    "Oh? What are you talking about? Are you kidding me, huh?"


    In response to my warning, the leader tilts his head and says he doesn''t know what I''m talking about from the bottom of his heart. His men also scoffed and sneered at myment.


    "No! Look behind you! Quickly...!!!"


    But I scream. Desperately. I''m pressing, pleading. The boy in my arms stares at me in fear, his mouth trembling as he does the same. It''s so obviously bizarre... they take a step back as if bewildered by the sight. And then...


    "What the hell are you...? What did you...!!?"


    At the next moment, the leader finally recognized the presence and turned around with expressions of astonishment.


    ''<i>Hissssssss!!</i>''


    It was only a momentter that a swarm of countless kappa appeared from the forest and jumped on them...

 Chapter 52.1

    Chapter 52.1


    It was a sudden event. The countless hordes of kappa that appeared out of the forest, however, were unlikely to exist in the first ce since they were almost all dead in this area, and at the same time, it should have been difficult for them to get through the surveincework of the Shikigami scouting in the vicinity.


    Therefore, it was a surprise for both of us, and we had no choice but to stop thinking when we saw the figure. Of course, there was no time for us to do such a leisurely thing...


    "Wha...!?"


    One of the stray exorcists was so shocked that he was surrounded by dozens of kappa and screamed, which brought us all back to our senses.


    "W-whaaa!!?"


    "Why are these guys here?!"


    Then, one of the men ran away in fright, and another quickly readied his spear in a panic, in front of the hordes of kappa that sprinted out of the forest... literally dashing at full speed, swinging their arms and legs so wildly that they seemed to be some kind of fools. However, both choices were wrong.


    "Aaaaaaaah!!?"


    The kappa caught up with the slender, stray exorcist who had run away at an animal-like sprint and jumped on him from behind with great force. The man screams and ils his body as he is held from behind with both arms and legs, but the next moment he is bitten on the neck.


    "Gghhaaaa!!?"


    The man screams as blood spurts out of his body. As if in response, several kappas leap onto the man and bite him, tearing off his armor as they do so.


    "Hey, stop it!!? D*mn you! What the... Stop... D*mn it!!?"


    The man whose entire body was enveloped by the green body let out an indescribable shriek as soon as he was out of sight. There is nothing more to say about this man.


    "Tsk!? D*mn it! Come here you monster!!"


    A big obese man shouts half in desperation, holding a big spear. Several kappas, who saw it, open their mouths and leap at him while spraying drool.


    "Haaaaa!!"


    He swung his spear at one of them, cutting off its head, then shed the one behind it diagonally from its side to the opposite shoulder, and pointed his spear at the one that came charging at him from right next to him. These kappas are pierced by the spear through the belly with the force of their own sprint. But...


    ''<i>Ki... Kiki!!</i>''


    "Wha!?"


    The kappa keeps moving forward even though the spear pierces its belly. Without minding that the tip of the spear is pierced into its belly, and that the shaft of the spear is engulfed by the spear, causing it to shed greenish bodily fluids, the kappa simply keeps going, waving its hands, ws raised, and tries to attack the man. This unusual persistence frightens the big man.


    "Ugh... Tsk, you b*stard!!"


    The man pushes the kappa away in fear, then swings his spear and slices the kappa in half from the torso to the side.


    "Hahaha!! How is it!!? Suck it up��"


    The man who was about to shout a battle cry of victory is instantly lunged to the ground by the kappa, which has been sliced open from its side to its shoulders and is now overflowing with its guts, jumping on him from the side.


    "Wha!? No way... aghh... hey stop it!? Stop ittt!!?"


    Immediately, the surrounding kappa swarmed in the same way, and the sound of chewing was heard. I saw what looked like a piece of meat sttering amongst the blood spatter.


    "Aaaaa!?"


    A momentter, Shirowakamaru in my arms screamed. Immediately I looked at the boy''s feet. A green arm was holding the boy''s ankle over his clothes. I look over. There was the kappa who had just separated his upper and lower body with a cry. It was dragging its guts and a lot of blood was dripping from its cross-section, but it was looking up at me as if it didn''t care. ...With a cruel and lecherous smile on its face.


    "Die quietly!"


    I grabbed the boy''s ankle and crushed the kappa''s head with my spear. But at the same time, I turn to face him. Hundreds and thousands of kappa were already fifty paces away.


    "Will they catch up even if escape at this rate...!?"


    Needless to say, I don''t need to tell you what happened to the men who turned their backs and tried to escape. So, if I tried to escape like that, however, I would be swallowed up by the overwhelming numbers of the enemy.


    (It''s bad! What should I do? How to escape? What should be done...?)


    ''<i>Above</i>''


    "What the...!?"


    I immediately understand the meaning of the words whispered in my ear, and I shrink back, shivering, and turn to the boy who is clutching me in his arms.


    "Shirowakamaru, hug my back!"


    "Huh!? Why..."


    "Just do it!"


    "Eek...!? O-okay...!"


    The boy is frightened by my shoutedmands, but he puts his hands around my neck and hugs me from behind. As I hug him, he looks at the approaching kappa.


    "What are you going to do!? They''re right in front of us...!!"


    "I know! ...just wrap your legs too. There''s no helping! Come on, let''s go!"


    I shouted to rouse myself and then poured spiritual power into my limbs. It was to strengthen my muscles. Then I leap and start to climb one of the big trees at once.


    "...!? Okay!!?"


    The nail that I had stuck into the trunk broke, and blood flowed, but it didn''t matter now. Knowing what wasing. After all, once we were up in the tree, there was nothing they could do to us. And by the time we reached the middle of the big tree, I saw the ground below was green with dozens of kappa. With a "Kikiki!" they wed at the trunk of the tree, squealing.


    "Eek... They areing!! They''re... climbing... and noting...?"


    The kappa runs to the base of the tree, but they do not climb up the tree anymore. Shirowakamaru looks down in bewilderment at the kappas, who are making strange noises as if they were sucking their fingers in frustration.


    "Haa~, haa~... that''s because they can''t climb up with their webbed hand. And now, I''d like to think we survived somehow...."


    I point out, out of breath. With webbed hands, they can''t move their fingers in the right way to climb a tree. Now I shift the boy on my back to one of the branches thick enough to hold onto and look down. The kappa shook the tree in frustration, but it didn''t seem to matter much against a reasonablyrge tree. Finally, I breathe a sigh of relief that I''m safe.


    "Ggh!? D*mn... d*mn it! Don''t grab my leg with your filthy hand...!?"


    ...suddenly, a scream echoes nearby.


    "What?"


    "H-hey. That''s..."


    Shirowakamaru, who noticed the source first, pointed at it. I turned my eyes in that direction. There he was, the leader of the gang. A bearded, one-eyed man who had climbed up the same big tree as us but was unable to do so, and was grabbed by the legs and pulled down, literally resisting desperately.


    "...!?"


    The man suddenly looks up as if he has realized something. ...And our gazes crossed with the man.


    "E-eek...!? P-please, please, help me! Please!!"


    The man who had just cornered us with his men begged. With such desperation.


    "He��s the most selfish man I''ve ever met."


    "Are you abandoning him?"


    Shirowakamaru asks me what I said as I was staring at the scene in the tree. In response, I reply silently.


    "......"


    I nce at the boy''s face. The boy looks down at the man desperately begging for our help, and his gaze is filled with displeasure, contempt, hostility, and, indeed, a hint of pity. Perhaps he would not be upset if I chose to abandon him here. But...


    "Agh...!? Please...!! No! I don''t want to die! I don''t wanna die here! Help me! Help me...!!"


    The man pleads with tears in his eyes. With a desperate look on his face, he calls out for help. As he is dragged down, the man digs his ws into the trunk of the tree and clings to it. If his hands leave him, he will be surrounded by kappas one after another, and he will see hell.


    "......"


    Shirowakamaru stares silently at the scene which in some ways makes him want to turn away. The cold, vacant stare, however, is not so much out of hostility toward the man as it is a look at the cruel providence of the world.


    ...At least, it was not the kind of look a child would give. And I was aware. I knew that if I didn''t do something, this look would be fixed forever. So...


    "...Tsk, I can''t just let him die, huh? It would be an educational thing to do."


    I thought about it for a while, but then I made up my mind.


    To be honest, I had no duty or obligation to help that guy... but I didn''t want to sit by and do nothing while one more kappa joined the group, and more than that, I didn''t want to expose the boy who was standing beside me holding my clothes to too cruel a scene, and if anything, I didn''t want him to experience something that would distort his character.


    After all, among the many bad endings, Shirowakamaru is one of the keys to the victory of the youkai group. Basically, if the main character does not intervene, he will suffer a lot, and when the stress reaches a certain level, he will be disappointed by the same people and fall into the darkness. He willingly cooperates in the rituals of the youkai, and eventually bes a sacrifice.


    It is amon practice that Miko (shrine maidens) and other dancers are dedicated to rituals and ceremonies. Conversely, the same is true for the forbidden and evil arts. Shirowakamaru was a perfect example in this sense. And if he is despairing of the world, what more is there to say? Therefore...


    "It would be better not to create too many wounds in the heart."


    "What? What are you... Oh, hey, what are you going to do...!?"


    Shirowakamaru suddenly stood up and started to move, which unnerved me. I asked him in confusion.


    "I know he''s a guy who... deserves to die, but I thought it wouldn''t feel right to just leave him there. What about you?"


    "M-me!?"


    Shirowakamaru is upset that he has been asked to speak.


    "There''s a risk. If you don''t like it, I''ll ignore it. So, what do you think? To be honest, I''m not the kind of person who wouldin about abandoning him."


    "I''m..."


    The boy is silent for a moment. He looks at the man desperately asking for help with an indescribablyplex expression on his face, his face contorted, and then he looks at him. Then, as if making a decision, the boy answered.


    "...How are you going to help him?"


    I knew immediately that he meant it as an affirmative. I had always thought he would make that choice. After all, even in the game, he''s the kind of guy who held out hope until the veryst minute before he fell into the darkness and couldn''t let the world down.


    "Well, I''ve got a rope around my waist. Go ahead, tie it to a big branch around there."


    After smiling at the boy''s honesty and gentleness, I hand Shirowakamaru the end of the multi-purpose rope hanging from my waist.


    ''<i>Servant, are you out of your mind?</i>''


    "I know I''m an idiot. ...But please clean up my mess if something goes wrong."


    I muttered to the doubtful voice in my ear and swung the sling I had taken out of my pocket. I aim well and throw the pebbles I''ve been picking up at random at the kappa who is dragging the man''s feet as he tries to drag him away.


    ''<i>Ki!?</i>''


    The pebble hits the kappa''s eyeball, and the kappa falls down holding his face, one of his eyes blinded. Naturally, the hand that pulls the man falls off.


    "E-eek...!?"


    "Hey, grab the rope if you don''t want to die!"


    I shout as I grab the rope that Shirowakamaru throws at me, and the man desperately clutches at the rope. I hold on as the man''s weight tries to pull me down. Meanwhile, Shirowakamaru ties the end of the rope around the branch and holds it in ce.


    Slowly, the man climbs toward us through the rope.


    "Huff... Huff... "


    "Wait, take off the sword at your waist there. And the small knife (kogatana) in your pocket."


    I order, spear in hand and wary. I''m not aplete softy. At least give up his weapons.


    "A-Are you serious!? You want me to go empty-handed..."


    "Or I''ll cut you loose."

 Chapter 52.2

    Chapter 52.2


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    "Ugh...!"


    The man has no choice but to object if I threaten him and he reluctantly drops his weapon.


    "...Okay. Climb up."


    The man starts climbing again as soon as I allow him to resume his ascent. Finally, sweating, the leader climbs up to where we are.


    "Haa~... haa~... Cough. Oh, I''m in your debt, Kizuki''s Yun-shoku. Thank you."


    Coughing and out of breath, the man finishes the climb and thanks us.


    "Hahaha. I really thought it was the end of my life this time. But ye saved my life. Haaa... do you think you''re trying to be merciful to me, you servant boy!!"


    "Huh!? Are you crazy...!?"


    The next moment, the man punched me, as he should have. I am slightly startled, but avoid it. This guy...!?


    "Y-you bast*rd...!? Are you serious in this situation!?"


    Killing me won''t make things better, but maybe he should help us...


    "Cooperate!? You''re so naive!! There are so many kappas out there. We''ll need decoys to escape...!!"


    The leader yells as he grabs me and pushes me down. This guy... I bet he just sacrifice one of his own men.


    "That''s right, Yun-shoku! They almost caught me! But I cut off the legs of two of my men!"


    With a grin, the man takes my spear and throws it to the ground, then starts to strangle me with his thick hands.


    "Ugh...!? You guy...!!?"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t think you''d help me out! I''ve been fooling other people for a long time, but you''re the most good-natured bastard of them all! Hahaha! Hahahaha!"


    The leader scoffs andughs heartily.


    "You piece of sh*t...!"


    "I take that as apliment! That''s how I''ve been living my life! Ye''re the one who''s too naive! How can ye live like that, huh?"


    The leader of the gang deres as if I was choking. He boasts triumphantly and shouts like a fool. And then, for some reason, he spits out disgustedly.


    "You know, you''ve been on my nerves since the first time I saw you, with your strange, clear eyes for a servant. You really piss me off, you know that!!"


    "Ugh... Ugh...!?"


    While choking me, the man was about to drop me to the ground where kappa was waiting for me. I resist the man''s stranglehold on me, trying not to fall to the ground, but gradually I start to lose consciousness due to theck of oxygen. I regretted that I had made a mistake in helping him. Of course...


    "I had an insurance cover, you know...!!"


    "What!!?"


    The next moment, the hummingbird shikigami appears in front of him and scratches him on the face. The man is surprised at the unexpected attack. Seizing the opportunity, I kick the man. But the man is sprawled on his back and hit by one of the branches of a tree. Damn, you lucky son of a b*tch. He should have just fallen down...!


    "Ggh...!? S-shikigami!? When did you... but... I can''t... Ugghh!?"


    "What!?"


    He held my face, but the hateful words of the leader suddenly stopped.


    "What the...!?"


    I stare at the person in front of me. His body was shaking, his face was tense with astonishment, and his eyes were white. I was bewildered by his bizarre appearance, but I bit my tongue when I realized what he was.


    "Damn it, isn''t it only a kappa...!?"


    Several spiders appeared from behind the head. Youkai, a huge spider about the size of a child, attached itself to the leader''s body and crawled on him. It seemed that the paralyzing venom of its fangs had stabbed the head from behind, blocking its movement.


    "Ah... Ggh!? H-help m��...!?"


    The leader, who was still trying to get us to help him with a lisping tongue, but I did nothing. I didn''t want to be betrayed twice, and more than that, I had someone to help.


    "Shirowakamaru! Watch your head!"


    "Huh...!? Wha!!?"


    "Hey, is this whole area a nest of them!?"


    Shirowakamaru looks up and screams. If I looked carefully, I could see manyyers of translucent threads extending out from among the trees. And appearing from behind the leaves and branches were several baby spiders...!


    "...!? They ambushed us, didn''t they!?"


    I noticed the spiders'' youkai-like attitude after all these years. They were probably lying dormant until we came. Just like spiders in the wild. Spiders are starvation-proof, and they wait in silence for a long time until their prey is caught in their webs. They even masked their youkai energy.


    "Here theye!?"


    One by one, the baby spiders pounced on us from the branches of the trees. I cut them down with a small knife (kogatana) I had tucked away in my pocket. With the sound of cutting in the air, bodily fluids and the bodies of the spiders scatter...


    ''<i>Servant, behind you!</i>''


    "Huh!? Shirowakamaru! Get back!"


    "Huh...!? What...!?"


    I pull Shirowakamaru up behind me. The enemy didn''te from above. Instead, the spider crawled from below and aimed at Shirowakamaru from behind. But then, I cut it down. D*mn, this foothold is limited...!


    "Whoa!?"


    But then, all of a sudden, a catastrophe came. As if aiming at me when I lost my posture, a white thread suddenly struck me from somewhere. It was a highly viscous, yet hard spider silk with youkai force. And appearing from the trees was a gigantic female spider with such a thread stretched out from her mouth.


    ''Cluck, cluck, cluck!


    She stared at me with her eight emotionless eyes and clucked her jaws eerily, spitting more threads at me and restraining my body as I writhed and tried to resist. And then...


    "Ugh!?"


    I screamed in agony as a piercing pain shot up my spine. My whole body convulsed, and then I became dazed. My thoughts became blurred, and I could not move. Countless spiders appeared from nowhere and surrounded me.


    "Hey, are you all right!? Are you okay!? N-no...! Don''t... don''t leave me alone!!"


    Then, Shirowakamaru rushes toward me like a chestnut in the fire, though he is frightened. His face was obviously crying as he desperately clung to me. The expression of a child, frightened by loneliness, asking for help from his parents and siblings...


    "Idiot... Run away..."


    But then I realized something. Where is there any escape? Underneath the tree, kappas are crying out in frustration at having their prey snatched away from them.


    "......!!!"


    In other words, the situation was deadlocked. There was nothing I could do. And when I realize that, I bite my tongue in helplessness. Because that''s all I can do.


    (It''s so pathetic...)


    I wish I could have at least let Shirowakamaru go, but there is nothing I can do under the circumstances. And Shiro, how are the men doing? I hope they are doing well...


    "D*mn... I want to live..."


    In my darkened vision, all I could do was helplessly stare at the boy who was crying and sadly hugging me, and the spiders who were slowly surrounding us, spitting out their threads and entangling us together.


    * * *


    ck smoke was rising. While a servant and a boy were entangled in spider threads in a corner of the forest, a storm of screams and cries was raging in the outer part of the camp of the raiding party not far from there.


    The area, which was mainly upied by temporarily employed exorcists and sorcerers, along with some servants hired to do the cooking and washing, and some guards, had already turned into a hell.


    The swarm of kappa that had attacked from the forest rushed into the defensive position built with fences and reverse bushes, and quickly broke through it with their numbers, without worrying about their own injuries. Then, they attacked the mob, which was in the mood for an early victory.


    It was aplete surprise because they assumed that the surrounding area was secured... and that they had enough time to prepare at least for the attack. Then, before they could put on their armor or pick up their weapons, more than a third of them were swallowed by the sea of kappa. Those who barely managed to intercept them, however, their fate was not so different.


    Since arge-scale extermination attack using spiritual power is ineffective, the only option is to physically cut or beat them to death, and they are as numerous as a muddy stream. Even if they cut down two of them, they were jumped upon by as many as twelve monsters, and many of them were left alone.


    Those with the strength to resist, however, are still the best. But theborer hired by this raiding party is nothing more than ordinary people. They had no choice but to run away and be overrun by the kappa.


    "D*mn it! What the hell is going on!? Why is this...!!!?"


    Scream the stray/defective exorcist as he cuts down kappa one after another with a single sword in the hands, without even time to put on their armor.


    All around this person is already hell. The tent is burning, the bonfire is down, the ground is littered with liquor bottles and weapons, and pots have been overturned and their contents smashed.


    ''<i>Kiki!!</i>''


    "Tsk!?"


    The stray/defective exorcist avoids a kappa''s thrust from behind and slits its throat with the tip of his sword. So far in the battle, it was known that the kappa''s ferocity and vitality were such that cutting off its arms and legs and ripping its belly open would not be enough to kill it. Therefore, it should be killed instantly with a single blow to prevent a counterattack.


    "We can''t stay here any longer! Pull back...!! Pull back!!"


    Another stray/defective exorcist shouted. Following this, the sword-wielding guy also tries to take refuge in a neighboring position where regr exorcists are stationed. Forcing the servant, who is struggling to defend himself, to be the bait.


    "Okay, just a little more... Hmm, what''s that?"


    The sword-wielding guy spotted a figure at the entrance of the camp, which was also protected by a fence and a bramble. It was dressed in ck with a bird-like hood... was it the Researcher group?


    "Hey, help me!! Kappa, they''re...!!"


    The sword-wielding tried to call for help at the same time. But then, at the entrance of the camp, a few Researchers and others took out something. It was an iron box with a thick cord like a cow''s intestines connected to it, and a tube-like the muzzle of a flintlock rifle was attached to the end of the cord.


    "Huh...?"


    The next moment, a whirlpool of me spewed from the end of the tube engulfed the kappa approaching from behind, and swallowed him... that was thest thing the stray/defective exorcist saw.


    * * *


    "Well, there are more of them than I expected."


    The old man said this to himself as he stood on a ready-made watchtower at the camp where the regr exorcists were stationed. He looked around calmly at the horrific scene in front of him.


    The total number of kappa that attacked them must have been about 5,000. There must have been a group of kappa hiding somewhere in preparation for the poisonous gas. Or they may have been breeding... But there were more of them than expected.


    "You were right to ce the decoys. It would have saved us a lot of trouble."


    Muttered an old exorcist of the Miyataka family, one of the three most prestigious families of exorcism in the northern part of the region. Yes, the number was unexpected. That was all there was to it.


    In a sense, this stray/defected exorcist leader''s intuition had been right on the mark.


    The reason why the Takanomiya family had gathered a wide range of "stray/defected exorcists", especially those with bad behavior, was for this asion. He paid a lot of money to hire them only for this purpose, to ce them as decoys in the lower camps. By the way, he also wanted to take this opportunity to have them die together, as they were his business enemies and would make the exorcists look bad. And that is exactly what is going on right now.


    "...well, I think it''s time to give the signal."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Following the instructions of the old exorcists, a servant of Miyataka gave the signal.


    A momentter, ck-d figures emerge from the hidden positions that had been cleverly disguised in various ces around the camp... the Researcher group. They pointed their tubes in their hands at the crowd of kappa. And... the next moment, the mes of the fire stretch out like a rampaging dragon, twisting its body, burning down the monsters that had attacked the decoy by the dozens at once from a hundred paces away.


    "Oh. So that''s the ''Imperial Hellfire''."


    The old exorcists of Miyataka could not help but exim in admiration, even though they understood that it was only a tool in the face of such power.


    The ''Imperial Hellfire'', which was developed in the Western Empire and passed down to Fus��-kuni, was a so-called methrower that spewed out and ignited a column of me by using a kind of pump that made use of changes in air pressure to synthesize pine resin, nitre, lime, and other materials.


    This weapon, which is infinitely simr to the ''Greek fire'' in the previous life of a certain servant, was one of the secret weapons monopolized by the Imperial Court. Then, along with poison gas and spirit deficiency detonators, this weapon was deployed on arge scale in the age of great war when the absolute number of exorcists was insufficient, and was the trump card for the eradication of the youkai. Such an artificial me burns the opponent with a high heat that cannot be extinguished even by water...

 Chapter 52.3

    Chapter 52.3


    Of course, it is not so difficult for first-rate exorcists to create such a me. But only the best can do it. But if it is only an ordinary person, and without spiritual power, the meaning will be different.


    Especially this time, since they were dealing with kappa, the importance of this "Imperial Hellfire", along with the poisonous gas used earlier in the morning, was a tiger''s egg for the raiding team. At first, they expected to have a tough time...


    "From the Imperial Court''s point of view, it was also intended as a check on us."


    The old exorcists affirm the words of the household with silence. The exorcists are also potential offenders in the eyes of the imperial court. But it is undeniable that the existence of youkai is the reason for the current rtionship between the two groups.


    Given the fact that the Imperial Court has provided two of its trump cards to the raiding party, it must be a warning to the exorcists as well as a sign that they are taking this matter seriously. If they try to rebel against the Imperial Court, these weapons will turn on the same people. Furthermore, since there are not many opportunities to fight against the youkai on arge scale like this, it may also be an experiment to evaluate the performance of the improved weapons. As in the case of Poisonous Gas, the Researcher group who had been dispatched by the Imperial Court observed the horrific scene in front of them with a joyful attitude.


    "However, we cannot be optimistic yet. It seems that the real guests are here."


    It was right after those words. In the corner of the old exorcists'' vision, the ground around the people in ck medical suits who were radiating fire rose.


    "...!?"


    That was the next moment. Suddenly, a huge shadow attacks them from the ground. And an echoing scream can be heard. It restrains the Researcher group with its eight legs, and with fangs in its jaws injects dissolvable venom into the people inside the ck death suit.


    "Here ites..."


    At the same time, the old exorcist digs his way through the ground to the surface, ascends the watchtower without making a sound, and leaps at the giant ground spider from behind, blocking its assault with a sh of his finger in front of the human-sized spider. At the same time, countless needles formed by the boundaries were deployed. The transparent needles, falling following gravity, prate the outer shell of the ground spider youkai and reap its life.


    Now, looking down the tower, the regr exorcists, the servants, and the hidden group were fighting with many of the ground spiders that had crawled out of the ground as well. No, that''s not all.


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect to see three cmity youkai..."


    The old exorcist is surprised while squinting his eyes.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrr!!!</i>''


    One of them is an ugly monster that looks like abination of several beasts, and its miasma-filled breath withers the surrounding nts and trees, rotting and killing the servants. Even flying arrows corrupt, as is the case with flying weapons. So, those around the monster cannot even get close to it.


    ''<i>.........</i>''


    Then, the wind was now only an uncertain shape. The hidden groups and servants attacked as if by a gust of wind, however, all their attacks passed through in vain, while their bodies were cut, mutted, and fell to their deaths one after another by the gust of wind. Physical weapons are almost ineffective against this youkai, moreover, since this expedition was organized against kappa, the number of those with effective equipment was too limited.


    ''<i>......!!!</i>''


    The wind was created by an owl. An owl bigger than an ox cart with a wolf''s tail. It descended from the sky, leaving the sound behind, and cut the heads of several servants who were fighting desperately against it with its ws. The surviving servants rush to intercept it, but when youkai stares at them for a moment, they fall with a grunt.


    "These youkai look very high ss, don''t they?"


    "After all, they are the ones who could not be destroyed when they should have been destroyed. No matter how hard they try, victory or defeat is already decided. Let''s start with that first."


    It happened at the same time as he said that. With a gust of wind, it struck the owl youkai.


    ''<i>Kuruk......?</i>''


    Youkai, who had been pecking at the servants whose bodies he had sliced open, was crushed over its head in the next instant. It was an egret that had swooped down from a high altitude. A giant egret, a simplified shikigami. It held the owl''s head forcibly with its hooves and presses the owl''s head to the ground, determined not to let it move.


    And having observed the battle so far, the owl''s eyes were some kind of mystic eyes. If the owl''s head was allowed to move freely, the shikigami would be cursed the next moment by the owl''s eyes, whose head could turn around...


    Now, with a thud, the egret snaps the owl''s neck. Youkai''s body shakes with a jerk, but after a moment he copses into a limp heap.


    As if as a final blow, the mouth of the shikigami releases a fire of karma. The corpse of the youkai burns rapidly, and then, softly, a human figure descends from the shikigami''s back to the ground.


    "It is indeed Kizuki''s adviser, isn''t it? Even though it was a surprise attack, she managed to kill one of them in such a short period."


    The household beside the old man let out a voice of admiration. She must have been observing the battle situation from a high altitude. And she chose the one most likely to seed in the surprise attack out of the three cmity youkai, blocked its ability, and killed it. Moreover, it was only a simple shikigami, though it must have been made with great care.


    Including the fact that she was manipting arge number of butterfly shikigami as if they were her hands and feet in the early morning, the household could fully understand that the exorcist named Kizuki Kochou was quite skilled in the use of simple shikigami.


    "Oh, does it look that way to you, Lord?"


    The old exorcist, however, muttered a few words of doubt in response to his household''s words of praise.


    "Hmm? Is it not?"


    "It is not. After all, she is a cunning, cold, cautious woman. Normally she would not have stepped forward so rashly. Even if her own people were in danger."


    The old exorcist looks at the person in question with narrowed eyes. As the youkai of the ground spiders appear out of nowhere and close in on them, Kochou waves her fan, and one after another, a simple form resembling a bird appears, pecking at the youkai with its sharp beak like a deadly weapon. Even if the opponent is a small youkai to a medium youkai at most, the way she overwhelms them with her simple form should be marveled. But...


    "It''s really strange. That that vixen would fight so desperately..."


    The old exorcists, who had met her many times in the course of their work, had noticed that she was fighting with a pretty, graceful, but actually quite agitated appearance.


    Yes, it seemed as if she was trying to protect something. And it seemed to be an unusual behavior, which was not befitting a woman called the "ck Butterfly Woman of Kizuki", who is indifferent even to her people when necessary...


    * * *


    In a cave, located in the mountains of Ashina county, there is a spider that was driven out from its originalnd and has been hiding and hiding for many years. The cave is an undergroundbyrinth that has been expanded to capture the power that overflows from the spiritual veins of thisnd.


    So as not to waste the power, Kumo (the spider) that sits in the corner of the cave in its temporary form has been keeping track of the whole area inside the cave with near-urate knowledge of the situation.


    The secret is in the threads. Kumo (the spider) threads that cover the entire cave are all connected to other spiders. The threads, infused with youkai energy, are as hard as wire, yet so thin that they are almost invisible, and they are designed to disintegrate spontaneously so that they cannot be traced if other spiders are killed. Now and then, other spiders would shake this thread that connected them to their lord, and the master of the den would sense the characteristics of the tremors with its five senses, which are beyond the reach of a human being, and it would control, analyze, and grasp the situation in this area with unlimited precision.


    "I see. Another one has been killed. I had expected it, but it happened so fast..."


    And the Giant Spider grumbled to itself as the report came through Kumo (the spider) threads. Although Kumo (the spider) understood that it was impossible toe back alive... not to mention all the other spiders, the fact that one of its subordinates whom it had known for many years had been killed so quickly made Kumo (the spider) express a feeling simr to disappointment and resignation.


    "Indeed, I would have thought they would have given us a bit more trouble in the past. ...D*mn you, you subspecies of a monkey!"


    It seems that the quality of the exorcists has be quite nasty over the past 500 years. Though they have been vicious for a long time, no one in those days could kill a cmity youkai so easily.


    After all, humans should never have been given the time. Kumo (the spider) could only think that Kuuban had made a mistake in the past. They have grown stronger, crueler, and viler with each passing moment. This one day alone reminded Kumo (the spider) of that to the point of disgust.


    "...Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s all right."


    Perhaps they would lose this war. But so be it. There is no need for them to win. After all, they''ve been deadlocked from the start...


    "Well... I never thought I''d run into you here, blue demon. What do you want?"


    Kumo (the spider) turns around in the dimly lit cave and asks. No vibration can be felt through the threads. However, Kumo (the spider) had noticed her presence from her evil presence.


    There was a demon. A demon with long bright blue hair carrying an anchor filled with evil energy... one of the infamous four disasters, Aoko the red-haired blue demon. Now, Kumo (the spider) res at this cmity youkai, which once coincidentally threatened the capital at that time. It res at her as if in rm. It was not a re at an ally.


    "Hahaha, that''s my line, isn''t it? I''m surprised to see you here in the deserted countryside, looking like such a little prick. Did you bring this trouble here?"


    Aoko closes one of her eyes and smiles with a hearty, fake-smellingugh. She is referring to the kappa pandemic that has swept through the area.


    "So what? You didn''te here to mix with us, did you?"


    Despite saying so, however, Kumo (the spider) understood that it was probably impossible. Ever since it had been exterminated by the capital a thousand years ago, this demon had seldom made public appearances. Even in the great war that was the perfect opportunity to retaliate against those loathsome apes, this demon remained silent.


    Even the former god herself had bowed her head and joined the battle line...!


    "No, no way. Please don''t joke around. I''m not going to kill myself against such a bunch of idiots..."


    And just like that time, the demon denied her participation again. She denied it in her peculiar tone of voice as if she was making fun of others and irritating their nerves. Does she have to offend others every time? Kumo (the spider) tantly clicks its tongue. Well, so be it...


    "Joking around, huh? That''s an unfortunate word. Are you not satisfied with the people who have gathered here?"


    In the time of the great war, it would be almost impossible for dozens of exorcists to gather here nowadays. In this day and age, this would be a very luxurious battlefield...


    "Geez, it''s no good. In the first ce, none of the people who gathered here are any good... Before that... there''s no point in going out there if I''m just going to blow everything up. Yeah?"


    "......"


    Kumo (the spider)''s eyes narrow silently at the demon''s words. The demon''s killing intent is as if a de is being thrust at it. The scent of death is so thick that a mere human being might faint and foam at the mere mention of it, but the person to whom it is directed is no ordinary being either. Instead,ughing with ease and amusement.


    "How did I know? You know, it was just a trick. But seriously. You don''t have any sense in this kind of thing, do you? It''s too sad that no one will be there to witness your big day."


    Aoko deres in a mocking tone. She is talking nonsense that Kumo (the spider) does not understand. The demon, reading Kumo (the spider)''s inner feelings of bewilderment, continues.


    "If you participated in that great war, you should know that much, don''t you? Or are you pretending you don''t know...?"


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking...?"


    Kumo (the spider) muttered ufortably to the demon, who was drinking sake straight from the gourd. It is useless to take the demon''s words seriously because of her selfishness and moodiness, but that is not the reason why her words are so annoying.


    "Hahaha, well, it''s all right. It''s good to know it, and it''s also good to end up not knowing it. Oh, just tell your kids not to eat my favorite, okay?"


    "Your favorite...? Oh, you mean that strange one?"


    The demon''sment made Kumo (the spider) remember what she was referring to a momentter. It was that individual who had fallen while clearing out the remnants after the humans had sowed poisonous winds all over thend. And just as Kumo (the spider) had just received word of it from its own kin.


    "That guy''s family, they were very troublesome... Is that the kind of food you like? I remember you hated that troublesome one with all your heart, didn''t you?"


    "That''s exactly why!"


    The demon suddenly exims in a frenzy, startling Kumo (the spider).


    "I wonder why you don''t understand! No, you don''t need to know! He''s my hero in training! He''s always, always, always mine! He always exceeds! Exceeds it!!!"


    He''s the best! The blue demon deres without being asked. Her face is twisted into a smile of ecstasy, and her eyes are vacant. She was drooling from her mouth, and the whole scene was dangerous in various ways, partly because of the gap between her natural good looks and the fact that she is a beautiful woman. To tell the truth, Kumo (the spider) was a bit taken aback by the whole scene. If anything, the smell of alcohol was so strong that one could smell it in one''s nostrils as if she was in heat or something.


    "I-I see..."


    Kumo (the spider) barely responds to the demon''s excitement. At the same time, knowing this demon''s character, Kumo (the spider) is slightly intrigued by the person in question, but that''s all...


    "...That''s good. Order them not to eat him. But that''s it. Anything other than that, it''s not a problem for me."


    This attempt was a risk to Kumo (the spider)''s life, and Kumo (the spider) did not want the truth of this attempt to leak out. Therefore, once captured, Kumo (the spider) had no intention of letting him go. At least until just before the moment things were about to go wrong.


    "If you don''t want him to die, bring him back just before. With your legs, it shouldn''t be too hard to carry a man on your back to safety, should it?"


    "No. I''m a watchman. I''ll pass."


    The demon, however, rejects Kumo (the spider)''s advice without hesitation because she doesn''t want to be disturbed by her n. She immediately refuses.


    "....Do what you want, but don''t interfere with us, okay?"


    "Of course, I will. Don''t you trust me?"


    "What kind of idiot trusts a demon?"


    "You''re a jerk. I''m being honest, though, aren''t I?"


    The demonments in a fake tone, and Kumo (the spider) looks at her with a stern stare, but finally agrees with her.


    "...Well, that''s all right. Come to think of it, you are such a guy, aren''t you?"


    Kumo (the spider) expected without permission, was disappointed without permission, and became furious without permission. That''s a blue demon. That''s what Kumo (the spider) heard in the rumor mill. It must be she''s probably expecting too much from her favorite again. It''s foolish. Just how many times can she repeat her mistake?


    After letting out a small sigh, the figure begins to stir. Eight huge legs begin to grow out from its back, and the figure begins to undergo a horrifying transformation.


    ''<i>I warn you once again. I will turn a blind eye to whatever you do, but only so far as it does not disturb the n. Do not forget that.</i>''


    Kumo (the spider)''s reply to the warning was a fearless smile. A silent chuckle.


    ''<i>Hmph, you churlish girl.</i>''


    The gigantic non-human monster then sniffs in displeasure at the attitude of a demon much younger than itself and leaves the scene with an earth-shaking sound... or perhaps it is better to say that it begins to stir.


    In any case, Kumo (the spider) had no time to stay with such an iprehensible person. For Kumo (the spider), this is a once-in-a-lifetime revenge, a revenge that is the price of its own existence. Now, this monster stirs. Behind it are thousands of other spiders.


    "Anyway. Don''t worry. I won''t get in your way. I''m not even interested. Just leave..."


    Then the demon''s mouth twisted into a morous smile. She licks her own lips with her red tongue like a youkai.


    "Though, my hero won''t let you off the hook, you know? Well, at best you can be a stepping stone for him to gain experience."


    Taking a mocking nce at the huge body of the departing spider, the demon whispers proudly, confidently, pleasantly, and most of all arrogantly...

 Chapter 53.1

    Chapter 53.1


    The battle in the camp was already in the form of a melee or a mud fight.


    "Ggh!! My bow doesn''t work...!!"


    Ayaka bites her tongue. If she put her enormous spiritual power into the bow, which was made of sacred wood, and drew it with a custom-made arrow with multiple curses on it, not only the great youkai but even the cmity youkai would not be able to escape unharmed. In other words, the opponent was not a good match for her.


    But the cmity youkai, the embodiment of a certain gue... the tiger wolf roon (Toragoni) was a greater threat to the raiding party, which had been heavily equipped against kappa, than its original rating.


    More precisely, this youkai manipted water. The power to manipte water within an area centered on oneself. By making the water in the opponent''s body rot, spit out, dehydrate, and kill... it was the very symptom of the gue from which this youkai was derived, along with the sight of the servants of the various houses around it slumped in grief.


    And what is more troubling is that the power of this youkai seems to extend to the inorganic matter as well. It rusts iron and withers trees. The team was only focusing on physical weapons against kappa, and since spiritual techniques were ineffective against kappa anyway, tools of this kind were also in short supply. And then...


    "Hey, Ayaka! Something going on at your side!!"


    "!?"


    The kappa attacked from the side, and before she knew it, several kappas were closing in on her. Ugly green creatures with fangs and ws wed at the girl, but the next moment their heads fly up into the sky.


    "And behind you!!"


    "Huh!? Aah!?"


    The young exorcist, who had managed to decapitate all the kappa with a single swing while running at full speed, threw a small knife (kogatana) at Ayaka''s head. The small knife (kogatana), which passed just a little beyond Ayaka''s head, pierced the head of the ground spider, which was hiding in the ground and trying to surprise the exorcists. Thus, the giant spider plunged into the ground past Ayaka.


    "Cmity youkai alone is a nuisance, but hey, look what is this...!!!"


    Even after the brain in its head is crushed, the spider, whose nerve cells spread to various parts of its body, shivers, and trembles. Kizuki Touya stabbed the spider in the belly with his sword and tore its body apart,pletely disabling the youkai.


    "This is an ugly thing. I didn''t expect such a melee against such a group of people."


    "No, but this one is still better. Compared to the battle over there...!"


    Ayaka replies to her old friend''s words, breathing a little heavily as she shoots and kills any youkai she sees. As she answers, the other exorcist turns his gaze in that direction.


    There, a storm of destruction is raging.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!</i>''


    ''<i>Hisssssssssssss!!!!</i>''


    A roaring roar and a hissing sound echoed throughout the area. But, before the two shadows collide, the earth is rent asunder, and the impact sts youkai and servants around them, or even kills them.


    It appeared suddenly. The exorcists, who had been fighting countless spiders and kappa, were confronted by it, and it revealed its huge frame from the ground.


    One of the exorcists who was just above the spider was swallowed whole, and the two exorcists who rushed to fight back had their upper bodies obliterated by a swing of its arm.


    This creature is a gigantic spider monster that still retains the vestiges of its divinity... a jet-ck giant spider that is probably the leader of the countless spider youkai that are attacking the camp... However, this did not cause the worst for the exorcists. Because...


    ''<i>Growllll!!!!</i>''


    The Giant Spider monster was thrown back by the blow of a fist. An ordinary great youkai would have had its head smashed in. However, as soon as it did, the giant spider split its huge chelicerae into four, as if it could swallow several people in one go. What was shot out was venom. It was spewed at such high pressure that it was powerful enough to break rocks by itself. In fact, it cuts off the arms of its opponent.


    But... the opponent only grows a new arm as if nothing had happened. An arm made of mud. The ugly mud doll is silent, but its gesture seems to be a sneer.


    "It''s no use. As long as it''s on the ground, it doesn''t matter how much you destroy it. I can replenish the supply as much as I want."


    The old exorcists of the Miyataka family, who standingfortably at the back of the spider, dered. He boasts disdainfully and condescendingly of the spider.


    The old exorcists of Miyataka are using a mud doll to fight the giant spider monster. A gigantic mud doll, its whole body melting as it rages... If a servant had seen it, he would have said, "Let''s burn the world in seven days of the fire," or some other unintelligiblement.


    "Ningy��-shin (������)......I''ve heard rumors about him, but he really uses something like that. That''s crazy."


    Touya mutters in a tone of disbelief. In fact, to use such a thing would be considered insane by those who know its properties.


    Ningy��-shin... also called Hinagami (Doll God), is a kind of shikigami, which is possessed by a literal god. Although only temporarily.


    It is an artificially manufactured god, made from the shallow desires of thousands of people... a fake, an improvised cheap imitation, but it is still a god. Therefore, its power, its authority can bepared to that of a real god, but... such a thing cannot be created casually. And the cost of such a thing is too terrible.


    "The maker''s soul is bound to it, and after death, he suffers for eternity, right? How can that old man be so carefree? It wouldn''t be surprising if he were to pass away at any time."


    "I''ve heard rumors about Miyataka''s secret arts. I heard there''s a technique to falsify contracts with non-humans. It is said that another member of the family is sacrificed when a contract is made with a price."


    Another member of the family... it''s not hard to imagine that it is usually the daughter of a peasant, a peasant girl, or a lowly concubine who has given birth to a child at random. Sacrificing children to "manufacture" and without love... is not unusual in exorcists'' families, however. Even Kizuki used to do something simr, and one of the results is a "stray house".


    ''<i>Tsk! You can''t kill me with such a filthy imitationnnnnn!!!</i>''


    Screams the spider angrily as it collides with the mud doll. The spider, who has killed three exorcists in quick session, is now confronted with the Ningy��-shin (Doll God), and its rapid advance is stopped in cold blood. It was too humiliating for the spider to face an artificial god made by the desire of human beings.


    Still, with its eight huge and long arms, the spider fights against the mud doll. No, it attacked with its many arms. But the Ningy��-shin (Doll God) immediately responds by sprouting six new arms from its back.


    "Well, it''s a very hard fight. Hey doll, don''t bezy. Why don''t you pull out one of your arms?"


    The mud doll replies with a high-pitched roar to the old man''s calm, contemptuousmand. For this fake god, amand is the very meaning of its existence and the source of its power.


    A god that is born of prayer, anger, hatred, or fear... from the heart of a person. More precisely, it is a being whose will is derived from thews of the universe, which are influenced by the human mind.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the spirit of this deity has contained and mixed both human nature and natural nature. One example of this is the deep, yet merciless, senseless, and self-righteous love of the fallen earth mother for all life.


    And for the doll-god shaped by people''s desires, it is their needs, their demands, that is the meaning of their existence and the basis of their existence. That is why, obeying the order of his lord, the mud doll next moment newly produced two powerful arms from its back. Then it ripped off the left front leg of the spider.


    ''<i>Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!???</i>''


    The spider screams in sudden pain. A loud scream. Green fluid stters from the section where it was forcibly torn apart. On the other side, the Ningy��-shin (Doll God) tilts its head to catch a glimpse of the shredded leg, which twitches and twitches and tosses it away as if it were dust.


    Then the mud dollughed. With a sickening, wicked smile, itughed, as if in mockery. Then, it broke into an ugly face.


    ''<i>Huh....!!!??</i>''


    The Giant Spider was startled. At the same time, something was thrown between the doll and the spider. It was the wind. The cmity youkai ''demon wind'', which blows the wind of disease formed by youkai ki, or in short, its remnants...


    "It''s a little tricky to be insubstantial form, isn''t it?"


    "It was. We didn''t have many curse tools. And it was inefficient to neutralize it by force with spiritual power."


    The spider looked and saw a group of about ten exorcists who must have been exhausted. Spiritual power neutralizes and counteracts youkai power... Against the magical wind that seemed to be a mass of youkai energy, the exorcists seemed to have exhausted this cmity youkai to the point of annihtion by sheer force of numbers.


    ''<i>....</i>''


    The wind, which had no mouth and only a vague outline, stared silently at the spider. It felt like it. And then... it faded away as if melting away.


    ''<i>You... You ape-like creature...!!!!</i>''


    The cry, however, was actually more meant to rouse itself than to intimidate. And the spider decides to retreat temporarily ording to the n, although it has not yet struck an effective blow. It was unavoidable. Originally, the spider had intended toy waste to them for a little while now, and then to back away at ease. But the humans were much stronger and viler than the spider had expected.


    (But! At least one more bait...!!!)


    The spider wanted at least one hostage before pulling out. There was a possibility that they would not follow up and even leave the hostage behind. Therefore, the spider wanted prey to drag them into its den at least, instead of showing its threat.


    So, the spider makes strange noises in a threatening manner, while its eyes frantically search its surroundings. Hurrying and praying to find the right hostage, and then...


    (That''s...)


    And when the spider sees it, it lifts its mouth involuntarily.


    ...


    ...


    Kizuki Kochou was not necessarily outstanding as a member of the Kizuki family, though her spiritual power was enormous.


    The most notable of her talents was the precision of her technique. The use of shikigami is a typical example. It is no ordinary skill to precisely manipte tens of thousands of shikigami, even though they are of a simplified form. However, the performance of death by the shikigami that she showed this morning drained her spiritual power to a considerable extent.


    If she were in her prime, she might look young on the outside, but on the inside, she is just an old woman who is worn out in every way. It was not easy to recover from the exhaustion of physical, mental, and spiritual strength. Moreover, the camp in the mountains and thepany of the other influential members of the raiding party made her tired to a certain extent.


    Thenes the attack just after dusk.


    She was upset and confused, but it was only for a moment, and if a surprise attack by a monster was a real possibility, her preparation had paid off, and her n to use the stray/defective exorcist as decoys to burn them to death with Rikyushu (Research group) was almost as effective as she expected. And she also showed that cmity youkai quickly defeated one of them.


    With the spiritual power that remained, she would use her shikigami to attack the enemy''s army. The odds were not against them. Besides, although her own physical and spiritual strength would be low, this battle was between armies, and she did not need to worry about the members of her family. The exorcists of Kizuki, including her son, would not fall behind such a mere anybody. And those who are behind are just that.


    However, Kochou''s main concern was the servant, and that was all she needed to do, to buy time until the force was ready. Then she would be able to pull the servants off to the rear, saying that he was in the way of the battle. Yes, that was the n.


    "But I miscalcted a bit..."


    Kochou mutters with the shikigami around her. The giant spider, which was even vaguely clothed with a divine spirit, was beyond the scope of Kizuki Kochou''s expectations. A fallen god, or a youkai who is bing a god, or... whatever the case may be, it was not an ordinary thing that three regr exorcists were killed so quickly, even if they were members of a small family.


    Moreover, it was aplete miscalction on her part to have the old exorcist of Miyataka, who was one of the best in the raiding party, detained to deal with the situation. Surely, they would push back in the end. However, the war was moreplicated than she had expected, and this made her anxious. It meant that the young servant she cared about would continue to be in danger.


    "Well, what should I do... Huh?"


    The adviser deploys dozens of shikigami, enough to fight against a small youkai, and while simultaneously using them, she ponders how to turn the situation around and catches them out of the corner of her eye.


    It was a group of her family servants. They formed a line against the swarming kappa and spiders, holding shields and spears to block their approach. While the other servants of other families could only work together sporadically and in groups at best and were killed in istion due to theirck of flexibility, they were fighting in groups, retreating as necessary, prioritizing the avoidance of loss over the destruction of the youkai. The way they were fighting was a little unique, partly because they were better equipped than other families.


    "Are they the servants of the house? I guess it depends on how you use them, even if they are of poor quality."


    Kochou muttered quietly as she watched her family''s servants put up a good fight. Their individual fighting skills are probably much less than they were ten years ago. The life expectancy of the servants is shorter than before, but looking at them, some of them are quite young. Some of the men in training were probably mobilized for the recent attack to make up the numbers. The average quality of each individual is probably lower than that of the other families.


    However, the quality of their equipment, as well as their training in group warfare operations, seems to have been very careful. They thoroughly trained in mutual support and taking turns. They kept their distance from those whom they could not handle, and even those whom they could surely kill, they beat them up in groups to conserve their strength. Thanks to their efforts, there seemed to be no damage yet. Apparently, that boy can train and lead his subordinates well as a boss.


    "Really, he''s so careless..."


    Kizuki Kochou narrowed her eyes, covered her mouth with her fan, and muttered quietly, which was more like a look of an annoyance than pleasure. Yes, it was a careless thing to do. It was an unintentional act.


    She thinks it was typical of him. He is a responsible boy who is always good at taking care of others, and he probably couldn''t cut corners. But that may be a virtue for an individual, but it is a dangerous thing to do in his position.


    Those who are not members of the group are potential insurgents, and they are just pawns for the exorcists as long as they have the right number of members. They are not expected to be flexible in their thinking, nor are they expected to have the ability to fight in a group. The most important thing is to be obedient. To instruct them in this way... maybe for some positional reasons, but in some cases, it may be considered dangerous.


    (That''s why I didn''t want to do it, but... I guess those granddaughters didn''t think that far ahead.)


    She didn''t stop the servants, but she let out a sigh now at the thoughtless behavior of those two granddaughters. Sure, there have been many times that that servant put me in a dangerous situation, but there are other ways that I could have done it. ...... Of course, I''m willing to clean up their mess.


    "...Huh? Why is that...?"


    And then she realized. The person who should have been in the group in question, the young man, was not there.


    "...!?"

 Chapter 53.2

    Chapter 53.2


    Revision : bee => hummingbird


    She leaped with a chill. The leap was like a walk in the sky. At the same time, the shikigami deployed between the servants and youkai.


    "!? Huh... Madam Kochou!?"


    "You seem to be doing better than I expected. Who''s in charge here?"


    Suddenly, a figurends right above the people in the middle of the camp, and the servants nearby raise their weapons, but they soon realize who the figure is and be upset. Kochou asks them a question.


    "I-It''s me, Madam. This is the Asagiri team, and I am the leader of the Asagiri team. I have been appointed as the second inmand of the group for the recent battle."


    A servant with an old man''s face answers indifferently. Kizuki Kochou mutters and looks at the girl who has blended in with the ck-d group.


    "That little whitey over there,e over here."


    "Huh...?"


    She orders, holding a fan at the half-youkai girl who had been cowering in the middle of the camp. The girl herself was confused by the fact that she had been called.


    "Imand you again. Come here."


    "Y-Yaes!"


    The white fox girl responds to the slightly more forcefulmand with a shudder. But Kochou does not change her expression as the girl rushes to her, but inwardly she asks with impatience.


    "This ce, there, I think, is Yun-shoku''s tent, isn''t it? ...Where is the Yun-shoku?"


    When Kochou asked her, the white fox girl blushed as if she remembered something, but she hurriedly held her gaze when she noticed the urgent look from Kochou.


    "I, uh... I don''t know that...!"


    "You don''t know?"


    "Y-yes... well...Tomobe-san, no, Yun-shoku left the tent and he''s looking for a caretaker and to bring him all backter....!!"


    Shiro answered in fear. This was why the servants stayed with her. The boy had summoned them, and the attack hade when they were more gathered, and they were supposed to just sit there and intercept.


    "......!?"


    Kizuki Kochou was biting her teeth as she tried to share her vision with the shikigami. The reason was that the connection with the shikigami attached to the servant had been severed. That meant that something had happened to him...


    "That''s not good... Huh!!?"


    Kochou realized its presence the next moment as she was about to curse her search for something she had a bad premonition about. A huge spider monster,pletely ignoring the attacks of the exorcists and the servants on the way,es running toward her, gouging out the ground.


    "It''sing this way!!"


    "Intercept!!"


    The servants hurriedly responded with bows and arrows, sling stones, and spears. Kochou''s shikigami also rushed to intercept the rush. But...


    "No, it''s bad! It won''t stop!"


    Undeterred by all these attacks, the Giant Spider continued onward. It opens its chelicerae to reveal its fangs, which grow in a messy, saw-like pattern.


    "...Spread out!! Evade!!"


    The temporarymander, a servant named Asagiri, ordered. It was the best order. If it had been another servant with a rigid mind, he would have insisted on defending himself to death and would have been overrun. However, that does not necessarily mean that the result was good.


    "Aaaah...!?"


    The spider charged at the scattered servants with arrows and throwing stones. One of the servants who failed to escape was hit head-on by the spider and blown away. Another was crushed by the spider''s foot. A sound like a man crushing an insect is heard.


    "Shiro-dono, I''m sorry!"


    "Aaah!?"


    One of the servants who were nearby quickly avoided the situation by holding Shiro in his arms. If he had not done so, the fox girl would have been crushed by the spider.


    "...!? You bast*rd...!!"


    Quickly, she deployed the Egret''s shikigami and made it hold her shoulder to avoid the spider''s rush with just a hair''s breadth of her hand. Then, she waved her fan in a vexed manner. The sh of the wind would have easily cut it off if it had been a medium youkai, but it was all caught in front of the spider''s body hair.


    "Tsk, as I thought, this is still not enough...!"


    It was the next moment when she clucked her tongue at the fact that her attack was almost ineffective. A spider changes its direction halfway forcibly. It turned its head toward her. A spider that had clearly set its target and was staring at her at close range. Its emotion-unreadable eyeballs reflected its own reflection. It had an upset expression on its face because.... it was so unexpected.


    "What... Aaah!?"


    It is understandable that youkai would target exorcists with spiritual power. But there are plenty of exorcists in this ce. So why is the spider so clearly aiming at her, whose spiritual power is being depleted...? But she could not think of anything else. Because the next moment the spider''s arm was mming into her.


    "Ggh!? This much...!?"


    But she tried to fight back immediately, to no avail. A momentter, her vision was filled with spider silk.


    She could not avoid it in the air and with her right arm bruised. Her whole body was entangled in the threads. The threads, smooth as silk, stic as rubber, and yet as strong as iron, were made by youkai''s power, and she had no chance to resist them.


    "Ah...!? No way... that''s...!!?"


    In a sh, she was bound all over. At the same time, she is more upset than ever. It was because she remembered an old memory. Yes, that day, that time...!!!


    "N-no... this thing... this kind of thing!? Ggh!!!"


    With a trembling voice, Kochou tried to scream with a terrified voice, but she could not do so. A stabbing pain runs down her neck. It was a poison needle. A quick-acting poison that takes away consciousness...


    "Ah... no... don''t... no..."


    Her consciousness rapidly faded and became cloudy, her vision sinking into darkness. Thest thing that crosses her mind is the image of her beloved in her hazy ck-and-white memory...


    * * *


    It was warm. It was small and dark but certainly filled with gentle warmth.


    "Mmm..."


    The boy sleeps involuntarily in the warmth. For him, such sleep was too rare, and waking up means facing the horrifying and unholy reality.


    He remembers the nauseatingly strong sweet smell of incense and the sticky stale smell that could not be disguised, the smell that he has smelled most since he woke up, and the sickening feeling of sweat that seems to have been kneaded into his whole body. No, that would be better. In the morning sunlight, the boy was unhappy with what he had donest night, and once again he started and even ended things unterally.


    Therefore, this feeling was fresh and kind of reassuring for the boy. The smell of sweat was not unpleasant. This was because, in contrast to the monks who seldom sweat, the boy was sweating regrly and had not umted any waste. The hand that held him was firm and not in good shape, but the hard work of its owner was evident just by touching it.


    Above all, the fact that he did not feel any sense of evil or desire from the person who embraced him was the most reassuring thing for him. The boy, who had been touched by many malicious and lustful hands, could vaguely understand the feelings of the other person toward him just by being touched. And the boy sensed that the touch that was now holding him was with the will to protect him. The arms, the presence would not harm him. Somehow he is sure of that.


    And so the boy surrenders himself to it, safe and secure. He lets himself slide against it, buries his face in it, and fills it with his scent.


    "Ugh...?"


    But the boy''s consciousness quickly refuses to allow him to fall asleep again. His instincts strongly tell him that he should not sleep here. Why not? Is there no better ce to get a good night''s sleep? No, no. He shouldn''t sleep here. Do not sleep here even if it''s a good night''s sleep. Because everything will be toote.


    Toote...? What is toote? ...and why is he sleeping? What was he doing just before this good night''s sleep? Where is this ce? Who''s holding him? Whom... yes, whom was he trying to save...?


    "...!?"


    Shirowakamaru''s eyes widened in surprise. His blurred vision became clearer, and he realized his situation as if only now.


    A dimly lit closed space... he guessed where it was from his memory of just before he lost consciousness. He also finds out the true nature of this warm feeling that is closely connected to him.


    At the same time, the boy''s face turns red with shame and he grits his teeth in disgust. He was frustrated that he feltfortable and secure with this touch.


    ...Disgust? To whom is it, to him? Or...


    ''<i>...You there, are you awake?</i>''


    "Huh~!? Who...!!?"


    Shirowakamaru''s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden sound of a disorganized girl''s voice in the ckness of the closed space. He was upset, and then he shouted. He looked around, unable to move, but all he could see was darkness.


    ''<i>Don''t worry about that. More importantly, are you aware of what''s going on?</i>''


    He heard something move as if it was being pushed away from him inside the narrow room, and then a voice rang out in his ear. Is this... a hummingbird?


    "Is this... inside a cocoon?"


    The boy muttered, recalling the memory of just before he woke up here, the horrifying memory of being swarmed by countless spider monsters and entangled in their sticky threads.


    ''<i>You are right. You were trapped in a cocoon by those spider monsters.</i>''


    He understood. He remembers. In that horrible forest, surrounded by countless spiders, with nowhere to run, the boy was just hanging on. He knew it was pointless, he knew it was a bad move, but he still didn''t want to leave, he was afraid to leave...


    "...!! D*mn, this... it''s too hard... it won''t break!!"


    Realizing his feelings, the boy tries to break through the cocoon as if to shake them off. He pushes, pulls, and tries to scratch it. But the cocoon does not break.


    It was a strange feeling. Was it dry? The cocoon, which was crumbly like a straw, seemed to be stic, absorbing the shock, and stretchable, and did not seem to be able to be broken through in any way.


    ''<i>It was a string that ''youkai'' had spit out. It can''t be torn that easily, okay?</i>''


    "This is no time to be so carefree! Hey...! The spider is wrapping us in threads! That means we''re going to be eaten!"


    The boy knew well the scene of spiders entangling their prey with threads. Since it was forbidden to kill in temples and shrines, the boy had seen the spider many times casting its in the corner of the temple. The boy inwardly loathed and feared at the same time that the spider was ying with the trapped, pitifully struggling prey. The sight seemed to him as if it were his own.


    ''<i>I know. So let''s cut it open quickly. I have a way. Find the hand of the servant trapped with you. Dagger (tant��) should be there.</i>''


    "Dagger (tant��)......? Huh!!!!"


    The boy''s expression turns doubtful for a moment, and then he remembers that he had it in his hand. The boy reaches for it in a hurry. But...


    "...!?"


    The boy feels pain in his arm, probably because he searched for it in a hurry in the dark. It wasn''t in its scabbard,e to think of it.


    "Ugh... D*mn it!"


    The boy grunted and grabbed the handle of the small knife (kogatana). He grabbed it over the owner''s hand. The hand was stumpy, thick, and hard. The hand gripped the small knife (kogatana) firmly.


    ''<i>Please remove it forcibly. The servant there is paralyzed by the poison, and his consciousness is still vague.</i>''


    "Ah. I understand. I''m sorry... but can I borrow it?"

 Chapter 53.3

    Chapter 53.3


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    The boy asks pleadingly. Then he takes a small knife (kogatana). Easily, the small knife (kogatana) falls into the boy''s hand.


    "Okay. Let''s continue...!"


    The boy thrusts the small knife (kogatana) into the cocoon. Unlike the fingernail, the de sinks into the cocoon-like a knife into tofu. And if he swept the de to the side, the cocoon would be cut off easily.


    With a faint light leaking from the cut, Shirowakamaru pushed the cocoon away and opened it.


    "!? This is...!!?"


    The scene outside the cocoon was horrifying. Countless cocoons, a cave, perhaps? One wall was covered with spider threads stretching in all directions. It was a scene that gave him goosebumps.


    ''<i>...! Please hide in the cocoon.</i>''


    "Huh...!? What...!?"


    Shirowakamaru is momentarily bewildered by the voice echoing in his ear, and then he hurriedly buries himself in the cocoon at the sound of its presence. Then, he saw it through the cracks of the cocoon.


    A big spider appears in the cocooned room. Snap, snap, snap! Therge spider snapped its chelicerae. Its red eyes shine brightly in the dark cave.


    The spider looks at the cocoons as if it were listening. Shirowakamaru hastily hides the cut end of the cocoon he has cut open. ...The spider passes over the cocoons in which the boys are hiding. And when it finds one, the spider bites into the cocoon.


    "Huh... Aah!? S-stop... please... stop it!?"


    The spider slits the cocoon open with its chelicerae and sucks up the contents of the cocoon. A strange man''s voicees out intermittently. However, the spider does not seem to pay attention to the voice and takes the contents of the cocoon in its mouth somewhere.


    ''<i>A provisional food storage, perhaps?</i>''


    Shirowakamaru shuddered, but the girl''s voice in his ear seemed unaffected. The cocoons were like vacuum packs. The paralyzing poison, which also serves as an antiseptic, leaves the prey in a state of suspended animation, and it is wrapped in the cocoon as preserved food.


    (Even so, it takes more than a few years to build a nest thisrge... so these countless cocoons may not necessarily contain human beings.)


    Botan, who was observing the surroundings through the shikigami, thinks. How much flesh and blood is needed to feed that many spiders? And as far as Botan knows, she has not heard that this area has been especially damaged by youkaipared to other counties and provinces. And those kappas...


    ''<i>...I see... Livestock...</i>''


    "What...?"


    ''<i>I''m talking about here. More importantly, you should get the servant over there...!?</i>''


    Botam sensed the presence just as she was saying that.


    ''<i>Tsk...!? Even in the den, we must be on our guard!!</i>''


    "What are you... Huh!?"


    Suddenly, small spiders fell from overhead to encircle Shirowakamaru and the others in their cocoons. Small... but that is only inparison with the spiders they have seen so far. They were one sizerger than a baby and looked like fly-catcher spiders. They approached them slowly, threatening Shirowakamaru and the others.


    ''<i>Damn, it''s the same as in the forest. They''ve gone dormant and hidden themselves from our sight...! You, take a small knife (kogatana) and get out of here!</i>''


    Botan orders the boy with a cluck of her tongue. Fortunately, the opponent was a small youkai at best, a small fish of low rank among them. Even Shirowakamaru alone could escape if he only had a small knife (kogatana) with several curses on it. Yes, if only the boy could...


    "Wh-What about this guy...!?"


    Shirowakamaru shouts at his guardian who is still stuck in the cocoon.


    ''<i>Throw him away. Do you want to be caught and eaten!!?</i>''


    "Throw it away... I can''t do that!?"


    ''<i>So you want to end up here too?</i>''


    ...!?"


    The boy chokes up at the shikigami''s nonchnt, bloodless words. He could not refute her even though he was choked up. Shirowakamaru understood how helpless and useless he was. He understood, but...


    ''<i>Snap, snap, snap...!!!</i>''


    "Eek...!?"


    The boy is frightened by the distinctive sound of spiders snapping their chelicerae at once. Terrified, he hugged the man who fell down beside him. He understood that the paralyzing venom had rendered him immobile. There was no choice but to run away alone. But he didn''t want to leave his side. He was more afraid of losing the only person he could trust than of dying.


    ''<i>What a stupid thing to do...!?</i>''


    Bitan, on the other hand, was irritated. Looking at the amount of these cocoons, it was obvious how long the paralyzing poison would be effective. Since there was no antidote, it should be assumed that the servant could not move by himself, and there was no way Shirowakamaru could escape from this den while carrying and protecting him. Therefore, the only choice the boy had was to escape alone, to run away and ask for help. How can he not understand such a thing...!?


    Botan is not wrong. But she can say that because she has a lot of experience with youkai, not because she was involved in the situation. Therefore, in a sense, her harsh evaluation may have been unfair.


    The boy had made his choice. And Botan''s shikigami had neither the means nor the ability to do anything about it. So she can only watch. Also, the boy can only watch as they are trapped by the countless spiders...


    Yes, without the help.


    ''<i>!?</i>''


    Suddenly something is hurled at them. Its round shape explodes the next moment and white smoke fills the air around them.


    ''<i>Gigi... Gi!?</i>''


    Immediately afterward, the sound of something shining reflected in the white smoke is heard, along with the brief cries of despair from the spiders.


    "Huh!? Wh-What...!?"


    Shirowakamaru was confused, not knowing what had happened. In the next instant, a gloved hand came out of the white smoke and grabbed his slender arm.


    "Whoa...!?"


    The boy is pulled by the hand and sees it in front of his eyes. The person''s face is covered with a ck cloth, and the two eyes that can be seen through the gap between the cloth and the face stare at Shirowakamaru with a deadly re.


    It was a cold look, as if it were observing and listening.


    "...Good, it seems you are not infected."


    The man says, ignoring the boy''s nervousness as he opens his mouth with a crack. No, from the sound of his voice, he seemed to be a young man. Dressed in a cloak and avoiding exposure, the young man leaves Shirowakamaru behind and rushes to the cocoon.


    "Is this mask... the Yun-shoku of Kizuki after all?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Be quiet. Even if the smoke blinds them, our voices will tell them where we are."


    The young man mutters a small rebuke as he grabs the hannya mask and slowly nces at the face inside.


    "...he''s most likely not infected."


    After a moment of silence, the young man murmurs in relief. Then he grabs the boy''s arm again, carrying Yun-shoku on his back, who is still paralyzed by the poison.


    "Eek...!?"


    "Let''s get out of here while the smoke is still working. ...or do you want to be eaten by the spiders with him? We have no problem abandoning you in the worst-case scenario, okay?"


    The boy flinches at the threatening question. The look in his eyes could onlye from someone who had crossed many mortal lines. The boy gasps in horror. This man would really leave him here if he had to.


    ''<i>...You don''t have a choice. Let''s go.</i>''


    A young girl''s voice whispers in his ear. Whoever that voice was, or who she was, Shirowakamaru had no choice but to ept the proposal, at least at this moment.


    * * *


    Escape was easier than expected. The young man told him that many of the spiders that had been regrouping in the burrows had left some time ago, along with the domestic animals that had been tamed. The shikigami and the boy were familiar with this story.


    But then, how long had they been running through the den? The young man stopped there.


    "Okay, here it is."


    "This is... not out there yet!?"


    The boy exims, thinking that he can get out of this den. The young man red at him again with his eyes peering through the gap in the fabric. He meant, "Don''t yell."


    "If it were possible, I would have done it already. There are a lot of them at the entrance and exit. That''s why we''re hiding here."


    With these words, the young man twists his hand into one of the spider threads that cover the entire wall.


    "Spider threads are not necessarily all sticky. Otherwise, the spider itself would get entangled."


    The warp and weft of spider silk... although not exclusively there are various kinds of spider silk, and not all of them are only for catching prey. And the young man''sir made use of them.


    When he rolled up the lid made of a mass of non-adhesive threads, there was a small hole in the side. But at the far end of the hiding ce, about the size of five or six tatami mats... something trembled.


    "Kikyo, it''s okay. It''s me. I''m here to help you. ... I saw a colleague and rescued them. Don''t worry, there''s no danger."


    The young man''s voice sounded gentle, a far cry from the one he had used to address the boy. Then the person who had been hiding behind the cave came slowly. It was a girl. A young girl dressed in a well-tailored kimono looked at Shirowakamaru and the others warily.


    "Go inside quickly. We can''t let the monsters in!"


    "Ah, yeah..."


    The boy, who had been wondering whether he should enter the cave or not, rushed forward at the sound of a voice urging him from behind. A young man with a servant on his back enters slowly, and finally, the Hummingbird Shikigami sneaks into the hole unnoticed.


    "...Okay, that''s about it."


    The young man, who had blocked the entrance and exit by covering the spider silk without any difort, turned around and let out a small sigh of relief. Then, he lights a hand-heldntern that he had ced in the cave. The hole in the side of the cave bes faintly bright.


    "......!!"


    "Hayama!?"


    The young man leans his body against the wall with a small growl as if he is clenching his teeth. The girl called Kikyo rushes to him but is stopped by his right hand. He clutches his other arm tightly and crouches down.


    "H-hey...!?"


    "It''s okay. It''s all right... it''ll be under control soon."


    The young man is in agony when Shirowakamaru tries to approach him with the same concern, but he spits it out indifferently. He exhales deeply, like a beast, and sits down and sits on his haunches, as if he has finally calmed down. Then he stared silently at Kizuki''s servant who was lying down once, and then he red at Shirowakamaru again with a strong look in his eyes.


    "...Well, let''s start with self-introductions, shall we? I belong to the Kizuki family of the Hidden group... and my name is Hayama. I''m sorry to start this off so quickly, but let me ask you a question. Why is a Yun-shoku of the Kizuki n in a ce like this?"


    The young man, a descendant of the Kizuki family''s branch, the Hayama n, and a fallen member of the n, asked Shirowakamaru as if interrogating him...

 Chapter 54.1

    Chapter 54.1


    "No, I don''t want to do this anymore..."


    In a dimly lit room, lit suspiciously only by the light of a candle in a candlestick, I heard the voice. A voice that trembled weakly, faintly.


    "I don''t want it... I don''t want to live in a house like this anymore. Even if it''s big, it''s lonely, and I won''t be able to visit my mother''s grave. Besides, I won''t be able to see my father forever, and I''ll be attacked by those monsters... Everyone''s attitude also changed so suddenly... It''s scary, it''s scary..."


    The girl sobs and cries, tears streaming down her face. It should have been a shameful cry from a child who doesn''t care about how she looks... but with her natural beauty and shiny ck hair, it was rather frustratingly attractive.


    However, what dominated my mind more than that was a shock. I realized at this moment that I had already made a mistake. Everything had already deviated from the established trajectory by my unintentional intrusion. That it was a definite, fatal derailment.


    Yes, she should never have burst into tears here. Abandoned, indifferent, and treated as if she did not exist, though, she defeated the attacker with her hidden power and was marveled at and praised by everyone around her. And from there, she would discover the value of her existence and grow into a virtuous exorcist who strives to conduct herself in a way that people are not ashamed of. It was supposed to happen. But then...


    "I don''t need these clothes. I don''t need a tortoiseshellb. I don''t want to do these suffocating lessons. I just want to live in peace with the person I love. This is... this is...!!"


    She clutches the sleeves of her luxurious silk kimono so wrinkled that they crease. The beautiful clothes that would make any girl happy were nothing more than a source offort for her now, and only made her suffer.


    It was natural for her to think about it. A young girl is separated from her familiar home, her loving mother is sick with anguish and dying, and her father, the only one she can rely on, is distant from her. Even though her father''s actions were for her own protection, there is no way she could have known that at such a young age. Her selfishness and coarse behavior have kept her lonely all her life. And I underestimated her despair. Because in the original story, she was able to recover on her own. That her own actions were only meant as leverage at best.


    "I don''t want it! I don''t want it! I don''t want it...!!"


    The dark-haired girl, my childhood friend, my master, the girl I was trying to use, she pleads,menting, crying, and screaming. I already understood that her tantrums, however, were her desperate pleas for help. I understood that.


    "Uuu... hey, help me. Help me, ����. Like you always do... Please, help me........."


    With these words, she takes a step toward me. She looks up at me, anxious, but surely trusting, as if clinging, grasping for a glimmer of hope.


    Oh, it was a mistake. It was a big mistake. A great error. Those colored eyes. She was not that strong. She was just putting up with it. She was just fooling her own mind. Of course, she was. It''s a horror for a child to see people around her who were indifferent and cold to no end change and tter her as soon as they realize how much they can use her.


    I am sure that the original her was also just enduring. She was just acting out because she thought that her life was worthless other than meeting everyone''s expectations, there was no meaning to her existence, and there was no way to survive. And I, because of my involvement, created an escape route for her. She became the one to ask for help. So she let out her feelings, which she never would have done in the first ce. She let it out clearly.


    Oh, I failed. I failed again. I''m a fool. I don''t understand the human heart. That''s why I''m such a failure. That''s why I made such a mistake in life before... but regrets won''t turn back time. After all, time does not return.


    "����......?"


    She calls my name with fear and deep anxiety. She must have been thinking about my silent state of mind. Maybe because she had the courage to ask for help. In fear of rejection, she spoke out her true feelings. I must have been herst hope. When in reality, it''s not that big of a deal.


    But...


    "...Oh, it''s okay. I''ll... no, I promise to help you. Absolutely."


    I try to smile as hard as I can. Trying hard to reassure her. The girl''s eyes lit up and her face broke into tears as if she was truly saved by my words. She was smiling even though she was crying. A smile so happy that it was almost frustrating. And seeing her like that, I smiled at her on the surface, but inwardly I was scornful. Not to her. It was at myself. I was choking on my own stupidity.


    ...Yes, I''m stupid. Even though I knew it would only strangle me, even though I knew it would only fail, even though I knew it would only make the future uncertain, even though I knew it would not be good for the family, this world, or myself, I still took her hand. I had to.


    Because how can I leave a girl crying in front of me, how can I let her go?


    "����......!!"


    The girl smiled carefree, like a flower blooming, and hugged me tightly as if she had been moved to tears.


    "Whoa!?"


    The girl seemed to express her joy and happiness all over her body as she clung to me vigorously. I fell down without being able to catch it, partly because it came so suddenly. Her hair fell softly on my face, and the fresh scent of her perfume tickled my nostrils.


    "I''m so happy! ����, thank you... I''m really happy!! I really, really like you!!"


    "...yeah, I like you too."


    She puts her thin, white arms around my neck and buries her face in my chest over my clothes. As she does so, I pamper her.


    I also hold her back and rub her back and her head as if to calm her down. My face was trembling as I rubbed her. But I was ready.


    The path of suffering. A path of despair. A path of torture. But I have to do it. I cannot run away. So I''m going to do it. To save everything, I''llmit a crime. It''ll hurt a lot of people''s feelings. Believing that the best future lies ahead. I want to believe so...


    "It''s gonna be okay. So just leave everything... to me, okay...? Hina?"


    While sweet-talking the girl who has been flirting in my ear, I look at the young boy who is peering at me through the sliding door of the room with an awkward, frightened, and puzzled look on his face. Our gazes meet. I narrow my eyes and smile. A smile that must be very drawn out.


    If she dies next time, I''m sure she''ll go to hell this time... I think about that as I stroke her head, feeling as if I''m talking to someone else.


    * * *


    "Ah... uh... a... dream...?"


    "Ah... Whoa!? You''re awake!?"


    I awoke with a headache and muscle aches, and the first thing I saw was a boy. The boy was staring at me with his face close to mine, and when our eyes met, the other boy looked stunned, then he panicked as if he hade to himself. Finally, he stood up and hit his head against the rock surface of the ceiling in agony as if he was running away in a panic.


    ''<i>I wonder what he''s doing...</i>''


    A voice echoed in my ear in dismay. I looked around with the weight of my head and sore muscles as if looking for the owner of the voice, and wondered where this ce was.


    "Cave...?"


    I muttered as I touched the rock surface. But then, in a low-ceilinged space like a side cave of a cave... I suddenly notice the presence of a person. The figure, who was talking with a girl at the back of the cave, turned to me in surprise.


    "I''m surprised... Their paralyzing poison is supposed to have a longsting effect."


    The person with a bandage-like cloth wrapped around his face and wearing gloves along with a cloak was a young man, probably younger than me. This appearance...


    "Are you from the Hidden group....?"


    "Good answer. You are a servant, aren''t you? A Yun-shoku one."


    "Yeah... by no means, are you from the Kizuki family?"


    "Yes. Do you remember thest time you fainted?"


    "Last time...? Huh!?"


    My thoughts be clearer with the question and I look around again. And I''m confused. What about those thugs? The kappa? The spiders?


    "Ouch...!?"


    I try to stand up, but my knees go numb and I stumble.


    "You''ve regained consciousness, but the spider''s venom hasn''t left you yet. You''d better take it easy."


    I bite my tongue at the words of the young man who is a hidden group member, who says this in a polite tone. Then I look at the boy who is rubbing his head.


    "Shirowakamaru, what is this? Where are we? What happened after that?"


    "Huh!? T-that''s..."


    "He''ll get confused if you ask too many questions at once. But I''ve already asked. Let me summarize and tell you what''s going on so far. Is that okay?"


    The young man from the hidden group suggested to me in my agitation. I hesitated for a moment. I guessed that he was a member of the Kizuki family... but even in the original game, the hidden group was not a trustworthy one because of its role in the game. And the strange child hiding behind him.... however, it would also be unnatural to refuse him here.


    "...I don''t mean to sound suspicious, but I don''t trust you unless you at least introduce yourself... or at least tell me your name. Considering the people I''m dealing with, I''m sure you understand."


    So I say it anyway. It was a kind of provocation to check and probe my opponent. Now, what does he say...?


    "...This is quite right. Excuse me, let me introduce myself. My name is Hayama, a member of the Kizuki family under the leadership of Lord Uemon."


    "Hayama...?"


    The name sounded familiar, and a few momentster I was shocked inside. Hayama, a member of the Hidden group, was a name I was surely familiar with. It was in my previous life, in the original game.


    Hayama... whose real name is Kizuki Yakage, is a childhood friend of Kizuki Ayaka and the only survivor of the Haneyama family, which is a branch of the Kizuki family.


    ording to the backstory, it is the Haneyama family that attempted to assassinate the young Kizuki Hina by having youkai hide in their mansion. The family disliked and despised Hina''s existence, but they happened to witness Hina''s outburst of spiritual power and created a small me of destruction in her palm, which she somehow shared with her father, triggering the plot.


    In the end, the attack failed, and the Haneyama family was forced to do something or other against Hina''s father''s wishes, and was punished. He was the one who started the attack by the order of family, but being a concubine''s child and too young, he was spared only because Ayaka''s family pleaded for his life and the Kizuki family''s bloodline was spared. Still, he was expelled from the Kizuki bloodline and ordered to fall into a Hidden group. His name is Hayama, which proves that he is of the Haneyama bloodline and also means that he is no longer rted to them. However, it is probably because of this that he grew up to be a rtively decent person for a member of the Kizuki bloodline.


    ...well, it''s unfortunate considering how things ended up in the original story. In this game, why is it that the ones with decent personalities are the ones who get hurt the most?


    (...but still trustworthy, I guess)


    To be honest, he is not a deceitful person. If he deceives, it is not for personal gain. He is fundamentally a good person. ..Inevitably, many well-meaning things often backfire because of the malicious intentions of the creators of the .......


    "...Yun-shoku?"


    Hayama called out to me in confusion, while I was in a state of exasperation and at the same time bing convinced. I hurriedly introduced myself.


    "Well, I''m still having trouble speaking due to the paralyzing poison. You probably know me as Yun-shoku of the Kizuki family, whose name is Tomobe. Hayama... the name sounds familiar. All right, I believe you. However, depending on the case, I can get him to back me up, can''t I?"


    I ask Shirowakamaru after taking a nce at him. Shirowakamaru, on the other hand, looks at the young man with a doubtful expression on his face. What is it? Should I ask himter...?


    "...Yes, no problem. It''s a natural obligation."


    Hayama was silent for a moment and then answered in a calm tone. The expression on his face, which could be seen through the gap in the fabric, was calm and somehow gentle. It was as if he was nostalgic for something...?


    "Then, let me answer you. I''m sure you''re wondering how you got here and what''s going on. I have a lot of things to ask of you as well."


    He looks at the girl behind him once and starts to tell us everything. I focus on it with my tired consciousness.


    The dream I had just before I woke up is already hazy...


    ...


    ...


    It''s no surprise why we''ve been brought here. After the spiders wrapped us in cocoons and took us to their den, Shirowakamaru cut the cocoons with my tiger''s dagger (tant��), only to be found and eventually rescued by Hayama.


    That''s good. That''s fine. The problem is his, the information they gathered, and the situation they were led to.


    "A ground spider (Tsuchigumo)...!?"


    "Yes. But it seems to have been weakened considerably, so you may not recognize it at first nce."


    To my astonishment, Hayama added.


    The ground spider (Tsuchigumo)... is a top-level non-human who, like the abominable youkai mother, would be ranked as a god if the book were correct, but that was a long time ago.


    To be precise, the northern Tsuchigumo... used to reside in the area of the spiritual vein where Shiro''oku city is located, and had arge area of dominion in the northern region, but it was pushed down as the Imperial Court expanded, and finally reduced from a pure deity to a youkai (a being that can be killed). After that, this spider challenged the court many times, but each time it was defeated and weakened, and finally, it even submitted to Kuuban, a neer, to oppose the court, but that too ended in defeat. In the game, only its name is mentioned in the first half and the middle of the game, and in some bad endings, the character is depicted in the background as one of the monsters that attack the Kizuki family''s mansion and the capital.


    In the manga version, the nameless exorcists from the Onmyo Dormitory (nicknamed "Violent Young Miko" by fans), who was portrayed here and there in the corner of the panels in other chapters, crushed the spider''s head with a knee kick from directly above while the spider was attacking the noble''s house in the capital which was on fire, and it ended up dying.


    Overall, this is a name-defying and pathetic-looking foe, and in fact, even fans tease it as a "name-defying loser," ...... but the threat is real nheless. I am sure that I, in particr, will be killed in a second. Unlike youkai mother, Tsuchigumo hates humans and will be destroyed as soon as it is captured. It was probably this one that spread the word about kappa. Perhaps this spider also created the kappa for the purpose of making soldiers. Though this story is not heard in the original...


    But, although the opponent is quite dangerous, there is hope for the future.


    "However, this raiding party is quite arge one. They may have arge number of kappa, but we should be able to defeat them."


    That is why the number and quality of the exorcists gathered this time are so great. Among them, the "youth old hag" has killed countless kappa with her shikigami, while the Hamaya n has dispatched exorcists who use bows for special attacks on youkai, and the Yashagami n has dispatched a wielder of a youkai swordparable to the one possessed by the Ako n.


    Furthermore, the Miyataka family, the birthce of the magical Marabou-kun, the NTR master and trauma for the original yers, is famous for having several servants who have divine powers through secret techniques. Naturally, the Tsuchigumo, a former deity, would be a natural enemy. They may have to make sacrifices, but they cannot be defeated in the end. In fact, the raiding team should be wary of the escape of the ground spider, as has been the case in the past.


    "Yes, that''s right. I heard about the formation. However... no, that''s precisely the problem."


    "? That''s a strange way of putting it. What do you mean?"


    I ask Hayama as he answers bitterly. With a bad premonition.


    "...That guy, the Tsuchigumo is preparing to trigger ''Spirit Exhaustion Detonation''."

 Chapter 54.2

    Chapter 54.2


    "What!?"


    The reply I got was one of the worst I''ve ever heard. I was stunned. The girl from the Matsushige family, who was probably watching us through the shikigami, gasped as well. Only Shirowakamaru, who had no knowledge of this kind of thing, tilted his head in puzzlement.


    ("Spirit exhaustion detonation"...... is the trump card of the human side, and the most forbidden technique that was used in the time of great war, or was it?)


    ording to the setting, this technique was originally established in the Maind dynasties. The power that brings the blessings of life flows from the stars, and the spiritual veins that are the paths through which it passes. By deliberately closing the vein, the spirit energy that fills the vein is released to a critical point, and is then converted and consumed into pure destructive power... This technique severely damages the vein and causes widespread destruction beyond that of an individual, let alone mass spiritualism through rituals... In the manga and foreign spin-off games, this is represented by the mushroom cloud of the explosion that urs simultaneously with the detonation of the spirit.


    The cost of its destructive power is great, as is evident in the expression of the mushroom cloud. Intentionally filled with spiritual energy, it bes corrosive, muddy, and malignant in nature. The filling and releasing of the spiritual energy require a sacrifice to do so, and as a final blow, the contaminated spiritual energy thates with the widespread destruction deteriorates thend over a long period, from tens to hundreds of years. It is not only for humans and other animals and nts but also for youkai. There are protective suits, but honestly speaking, they are no better or worse than nothing. In fact, the Imperial Court even sends exorcists and soldiers to such contaminated areas as a matter of course. Maybe they are atomic soldiers?


    However, it is said that the nature of the atomic soldiers is more advantageous to the Imperial Court, which is inferior in both quality and quantity. In most cases, they were willing to blow themselves up rather than surrender the spiritual vein that was about to copse. It is also said that by intentionally creating contaminated areas, they were able to limit the invasion routes of Kuuban and other youkai''s forces and concentrate their forces, in effect, the Imperial Court did not choose any means in the war for the survival of the species.


    ''<i>......It would be a great story if it were true. But it is strange. The spirit exhaustion detonation is not the kind of thing youkai can do, though.</i>''


    In a skeptical tone, it was the bee shikigami who had been keeping silent all this time whispering in my ear. Yes, the word "spirit exhaustion detonation" is indeed shocking, but there is something I don''t understand.


    That technique requires exorcists who can handle spiritual power to make detailed preparations, and it also requires a person who can handle spiritual power to activate it. Youkai cannot do it alone. When I asked him about this point, Hayama nodded.


    "You are very knowledgeable about it, so I don''t have to go through the trouble of exining it to you. It is true that youkai cannot do this alone. But preparations were certainly made. And... as far as activation is concerned, no problem. The detonator seems to have been procured locally."


    "Local...? What you mean!!"


    Hayama''s words made me doubt for a moment, but the answer came to me immediately.


    The bodies of the exorcists who were in charge of this county have not been found. Some of them may have been eaten by kappa, but it is impossible to say for sure that they are dead as long as there are no corpses.


    ''<i>I see... it can be done that way. Threats... there''s no need for that. Brainwashing or witchcraft, or ultimately, as long as the body is alive, there is a way to control only the body by destroying the brain or parasitizing the body.</i>''


    Botan whispers convincingly. But, it''s true... still, how can shee up with such a grotesque assumption in a moment?


    (The problem is the preparation. "Spirit Exhaustion Detonation" is a forbidden technique. I don''t think small local exorcists know it...)


    However, the ground spider (Tsuchigumo) is long-lived. She can find out how to do it. Or perhaps some in the Youkai know how to do it. After all, there is even a traitor who used to be an exorcist. Maybe she''s relying on their legends.


    "Wait, no way that kid is..."


    And I finally understood the origin of the kid hiding behind Hayama.


    "Yes. I found this den and rescued her while investigating. It seems she was being held as a backup."


    The girl, who is rted to the Kizuki family of the Hasuka (Renge) family, was apparently being held as a backup detonator. Several others had been captured, but they had already been seriously injured or were too heavily guarded to be approached.


    At the request of her older sister, who had forcefully kept her alive even though she was already as good as dead, Hayama tried to escape with her younger sister, Kikyo, after putting her at ease.


    "Unfortunately, we were not able to escape after all due to the severe pursuit... So now we are hiding in this hideout. I tried to find a way out, but it was toote... I didn''t know if the raiding party has arrived or not."


    Hayama wanted to somehow inform the raiding party of this fact or interfere with the detonation, but before he could do so, the situation had moved on.


    "From what I''ve heard about your situation, there has probably already been an attack on the camp. However, it is a trap. They probably intend to lure the raiding party into theirir by making their presence known."


    "And then, boom. That''s not cool."


    And our options were limited. It would be difficult to get out of the den because of the tight security, and whether we would be able to report back in time after the raiding party marched into the den is one thing... and whether we would be believed even if we were in time is another.


    "...we''ll just have to do it ourselves, huh?"


    "Miss Kikyo needs to be protected as well."


    "Yeah, that''s right. ...I guess it''s hard to count her as an asset at her age."


    I nce at the girl and make a decision. She''s probably not even ten years old. Gori-sama didn''t fight her first real battle until she was over ten. And while Gori-sama was still from a prominent family and had talent, the Hasuka (Renge) family does not have a long history. They are far inferior to Kizuki in terms of the qualities of exorcists. In the first ce, the Hasuka (Renge) family''s techniques are notpatible with kappa, let alone spiders.


    "I will go to stop the detonation. So, Yun-shoku, please protect her and join the raiding party."


    "Are you crazy? You can''t do this alone."


    "It will be difficult to stop the detonation. But I should be able to buy some time. Both Yun-shoku and her will be a loss to Kizuki if you die here. If Miss Kikyo enters, the raiding party will have some confidence."


    Hayama replies. The look in his eyes through the fabric was that of a man prepared to die.


    "Hayama...?"


    Kikyo, the girl who anxiously utters the name of the young man in the hidden group, has probably dived to her death many times in the past few days together. Her voice was filled with trust.


    "Kikyo, it''s okay. This Yun-shoku is more skilled than I am. You will be saved."


    The friendly tone of his voice is to put them at ease, perhaps? He says this to Kikyo in a more casual tone than he used to use with me.


    "...I''m d to see you''re so loyal... but I think you''re in a hurry to die. There are other ways to do this."


    "No, there isn''t. There''s nothing left for me to do."


    "? What do you mean... Huh!?"


    My question was immediately answered. He had untied the cloth covering his face.


    What was visible under the cloth was green skin. Slippery green skin with scales. A distinctly impersonal figure that spread to one-third of his face.


    "Is that...!?"


    "Fortunately, my spiritual power is transforming into youkai power. I alone can fool them a little. Haha, well, it''s myst act of service."


    Showing the fact that he is transforming himself into a monster, the young man of the hidden group smiled bitterly. It was a sadugh filled with resignation...


    * * *


    While the consultation was going on in the hiding ce of the monster''s cave, the Kumo arrived at the den.


    ''<i>D*mn it! D*mn it! D*mn you monkeys!</i>''


    The Tsuchigumo, returning to its burrow from the underground tunnels it had its rtives dig, dropped the cocoon it was holding in its jaws to the ground and grunted a curse. Its curse voice was filled with deep hatred. The curse itself was a kind of spiritual art, gathering what might be called an evil spirit in the ce. Or, to be more precise, they transformed the spiritual energy overflowing from the spiritual veins into evil energy with their own negative power and attracted it.


    Of course, this is not something that any youkai can do. Although it was a ridiculous thing to do because the spider was a Tsuchigumo, a special ss of monster that used to reside even on the throne of God... the spider was not proud of it. After all, the spider''s self-esteem was already in tatters.


    ''<i>A Ningy��-shin (doll god)...!? That imitation, is it meant for me!? D*mn it! D*mn it!</i>''


    Even if it was an ident, it was nothing but the most disgusting thing for the former deity Tsuchigumo to hit the man-made god, Ningyo-kami. It was an insult. It was contempt.


    And most of all, the fact that it could be beaten by such a man-made god was an unforgivable humiliation and a reality that the spider could not ept.


    ''<i>Ah, it''s disgusting!! Infuriating!! D*mn you... d*mn you!!</i>''


    The spider trembled, spewing out its hatred and anger toward the humans. Then it splits its huge chelicerae into four and sucks up all the evil energy, youkai energy, that is gathering in the ce. And then...


    ''<i>Ah... Aaaaaaaaah!!!</i>''


    The Kumo screams. It shrieks in rage and agony, its body creaking. And its back is "rent".


    It rips open its strong, but badly damaged exoskeleton from the battle with many exorcists, and out of it emerges a brand new body. A body that is soft because it is not yet dry, sticky on the surface, but certainly without scars. And if the spider shook its body as if it was struggling, the cracks would widen even more.


    Spiders, like crabs and shrimps, are arthropods, having no bones, and their whole body is covered by a shell. Therefore, spiders molt when they grow up. And for the giant spiders of the same rank as the Tsuchigumo, this benefit meant more than mere growth.


    That is rebirth.


    ''<i>Aa... aa...!!? Aa... aaah...</i>''


    The spider molted and showed its legs, its "eight" spider legs stretched out.


    ''<i>Haa!!</i>''


    The legs that had been torn off by the doll god had regenerated. Brand new, yet thinner and shorter than the remaining seven legs, the spider giggles with its horrifying appearance that even a human could understand as it gazes at the regenerated legs.


    ''<i>Huff... Huff... Hahaha!! How is it, apes? That ugly y figurine is no match for me now!! It can''t hurt me!! Who... Who do you think you are!? I who have been on this northern, I am...!! Hahahahaha!!!!</i>''


    The spider screams like a madman. It screams triumphantly. However, there was an inescapable sense of emptiness.


    In fact, it was a vain deed. The spider indeed seems to have been reborn, but it is not perfect.


    It is only in appearance that the spider seems to have recovered, its muscle fibers are still in shreds, and above all, the spider is further distanced from its deity by the evil energy that it consumes. The fall from an eternal and infinite existence to a finite existence... it was a transformation that had been gradually progressing in its body since it was expelled from its original spiritual vein, and it had been worsening at an elerated rate since it was repeatedly poisoned by the spiritual vein in the great war.


    ''<i>Haha! Hahahaha! Hahaha... haa~... haa~... haa~...</i>''


    The highughter that echoes throughout the cave, however, gradually diminishes as if exhausted. In the next moment, the spider closes its legs as if to embrace itself, closes its eyes, and crouches down, as if exhausted. As it crouched, it shrank. The shadow of the Giant Spider is getting smaller and smaller...


    "Ugh... Ggh... Khh, it''s totally disgusting!!"


    As the transformation subsided, what echoed through the cave was not the sound of a horrifying monster forcing its voice, but the sound of a very natural human voice. In fact, it was a person who was crouching there where the giant spider used to be. The figure of a little girl...


    A small, thin body with long ck hair, golden eyes, and weeping cks, she was a breathtakingly beautiful young girl, but at the same time, she was obviously inhumanly bewitching and exuded a strange, inessible atmosphere.


    "...Wee, huh?"


    The girl who had been hanging down helplessly noticed the atmosphere and whispered to herself in anguid voice.


    A rustling sound, and the girl crouched down, and the spider youkai and the others gathered around her. They stand around the girl and cover her back respectfully with a robe of silk they have spun from their own threads. It was silky and shiny, and at the same time, it was an enchanted tool imbued with a residue of the divine energy left by the former gods'' households...


    "Well, you guys... Thank you very much. Shall we go...?"


    The girl-shaped monster stands up on her slender legs and feet as she expresses her gratitude. Then she nces at her own limbs and mutters.


    "I can''t deny that I''m a little short..."


    It was a reminder of Aoko''s words.


    Once she had attacked people disguised as a hulking monk-soldier or a princess of the capital, but her current form was merely a way to conserve the youkai energy that seeped out of her body. Therefore, she looked like a small human child. Some time ago, she changed her appearance to resemble a girl who happened to be vaguely in her memory...


    "Don''t eat it, right? Then, everyone, hangs the live bait in the innermost room or something. But I don''t think they can get to that ce."


    The spider warned the families gathered in the cocoons she had dropped. The flesh and blood of the female exorcists must be a wonderful taste, and she can see why other spiders are drooling, but they are no match for her here.


    ''<i>Snap, snap, snap....</i>''


    Some of the baby spiders cluck their chelicerae in dissatisfaction, but when their master in the form of a girl res at them, they shrink back as if they are afraid and reluctantly follow her words. The spider confirms this and begins to walk with the rest of her family members.


    Indeed, the spider cannot help but be aware of the decline of her own power just from that fact alone. Unfortunately, as the spider''s power weakens and it moves away from the deity, the quality of the family she can create will only decline. Its threads are bing low quality, its body is getting smaller, and its head is getting dumber. More and more of them were not able to follow her orders or understand her.


    It was amentable thing. They are truly lower creatures. Foolish beings without reason, without wisdom, moving only by instinct... She cannot me the eyes of the exorcists for this. Yes, just as if they were exterminating a pest, that contemptuous look in their eyes when they kill them.


    "Abominable. ...but a contemptuous look, huh?"


    And then, as if after all this time, she remembered a fragment of her memory, a memory as long as time itself.


    Yes, those eyes she saw when she encountered the person to whom she referred to this puny body. The look of the human who apanied that brat. Not only fear but contempt, awe, murder...


    "...Huff, now it''s just a matter of time."


    It''s all in the past anyway. Although she was caught off guard, she was able to outwit and out-eat that person at the time, but considering the sense of time of a person with a fixed and short life span, the person is probably not alive anymore.


    ...There will be no chance to face each other in the future.


    "......That''s a silly sentiment. Influenced by that blue demon? That''s absurd."


    The spider scoffed, remembering the suicidal demon with the iprehensible obsession. With a wry smile, the spider resumes her journey, taking her family with her. There were many things to do in order to wee the humans who would soon be attacking the den.


    The mocking, empty, exhaustedugh reverberated throughout the cave...

 Chapter 55.1

    Chapter 55.1


    "...This is what Princess Hina said."


    Late at night, in a dimly lit hall in one corner of Kizuki''s mansion, they were gathered. They sat on cushions in rows on either side of the room, separated by an Andon (a traditional paperntern) ced in the center of the room, and listened to my words. And when I finished, they sniffed a little. That sound was a grumpy, unpleasant sound.


    "Well, Princess Hina said something like that, huh..."


    "It''s pathetic that she doesn''t understand her position at all."


    "Is it the blood of her lowly mother? It''s a pity for a woman of her talent."


    "Indeed, she''s arrogant even though it was our intention to give her afortable life since we took her into our house."


    I bow my head and report her current status... Kizuki Hina, and the n elders whisper in mocking tones to each other.


    In some ways, it wasughable. Sure, they provided food, clothing, and shelter. But that''s all. It is natural that she would have distrusted anyone who had treated her as a lowly peasant girl and treated her with coldness, and yet, as soon as she awakened to her unusual abilities, everyone would treat her as if she were a tiger...or, rather, they would feel fear because she is only a child. To ignore this and ridicule Hina''s youthful foolishness is an unfair attitude.


    ...Of course, I won''t say it out loud even if I think it.


    "But still, it''s a blunder on your part. What''s the use of being able to light a candle? To be so ignorant of such a gift... is a fool''s blunder."


    "You''re right. What a fool."


    And then the me would eventually fall on me. One of the guys gets very frustrated and criticizes me for not keeping a closer eye on her. It was to be expected, and in a way, it wasn''t a wild coincidence.


    Yes, I have been misreporting her power to them. I knew her true power, but I didn''t report it. But that doesn''t mean I''ve been lying. It is true that until she was awakened by the attack, she had only the power to light a small fire at her fingertips. I only knew it because of the knowledge of my previous life. And the only reason I kept it hidden was ultimately for my own self-preservation.


    Yes, in order to prevent a situation in which a bad intervention might derail the story. ...But it was toote for that.


    "I don''t think so. She has not been trained in the spiritual arts as far as I''m concerned. Besides, she had no idea of the merits or demerits of the art. And that was the first time she really awakened. It can''t be helped."


    It was such a defense that stopped the sarcastic usations. The obese man exhaled and drank a cup of cold barley tea with sugar. Looking at the empty tea cup, he calls the maid and orders her to make a fresh pot of tea.


    "In any case, you will continue to serve by Hina-hime''s side as before. And keep a closer eye on her from now on."


    "I''ll overlook this mistake, but not twice. That''s why you, the poor farmer''s boy, are kept in this house. Don''t forget that, okay?"


    "...As you will. From now on, I will watch and monitor Princess Hina-sama''s words and deeds more closely."


    The Kizuki eldersmand me with threatening words, to which I reply with a nonchnt expression.


    Yes, to them, I am nothing more than that. I am the guardian and watcher of a little girl named Kizuki Hina... and that is the role I have been assigned in this house. The reason why a mere brat from a poor farmer''s family is given such undeserved treatment is because I can sense spiritual power and has the patience to take care of a tantrumming child-like Hina... and that''s why I''m in the position I''m in now.


    In other words, I''ve been using Hina as an excuse for taking advantage of them. In that sense, I can hardly me them.


    "...All right. It''ste, you can go now."


    "Yes."


    With these words, I bow my head respectfully once more and leave the room as I have been instructed to do.


    "......"


    I pull back the sliding door to the next waiting room and take a look around. When I confirm that there are no shikigami or any other kind of deities in the room, I exhale deeply. I notice that my forehead is sweating, even after all this time. All of them are covered with much thicker spiritual energy than I am. It was natural for me to be nervous and afraid in front of such pressure.


    No, that''s a lie. The real reason I was nervous was not only because of their spiritual power. The real reason was...


    "...I''m lucky they didn''t read my memories."


    I muttered to myself out of relief, even though I knew it wasn''t going to be that easy because it would be tedious and time-consuming. Anyway, after calming my beating heart, I returned to my assigned room.


    I open the sliding door of the waiting room and go out to the veranda of the residence. On the veranda at night, I could appreciate the full moon and the elegant dryndscape garden at the same time. Unintentionally, I stopped to admire the beauty of the garden, but soon I noticed the sound of footsteps and turned my eyes to the side.


    "Oh..."


    "Hmm? Oh, you''ve been summoned by the elders too... at this time of night?"


    When I called out to the figure walking along the veranda at a time when good children are sleeping, the young boy who had been summoned nodded his head anxiously after looking puzzled. His expression was awkward.


    "Well..."


    "It''s tough to be called at this hour, isn''t it? Yawn... I''m so sleepy. Anyway, you''re growing up, but you''re not getting any taller, are you?"


    I give a big sigh of relief and smile at his upset face. The boy is even more horrified by my attitude. As usual, he can''t handle Fukugei (a form of humor oredy that is performed using physical gestures and expressions). That''s why even Hina knows he''s a watcher, huh?


    "Uh..."


    "I''ve heard about you. It must be hard for you after what your father did to you, huh? Let me do what I can to help. Even so, the higher-ups like me pretty well, you know?"


    Since I have been ttering the elder to get every opportunity to get in their good graces, I was not conceited, but I admitted to myself that I have a broad range of faces among the side people and misceneous people. It is thanks to my knowledge of the original story that I know each person''s personality, preferences, andndmines.


    "N-no... it''s... uh, you''re not angry?"


    The boy was still anxious and frightened as he looked at me. I guess he''s worried that he sold Hina and me to his father, even though he was threatened.


    But I don''t hate him. No anger. ...No, it''s not that I can''t see that far, nor I don''t understand it. After all, he has no choice in the first ce.


    It''s a terrible thing to ask a child''s concubine, in a precarious position, to keep a dangerous secret. Especially when ites to that hot-tempered, quick-tempered scumbag. ...That''s why he tells his father about Hina''s power. Just like in the original.


    And now... he''s probably been ordered to keep an eye on me and Hina. He said it''s a condition of his life. Well, the elders of Kizuki are not afraid of that. I may be a trustworthy person, but I am still a poor farmer''s brat from nowhere, and they are the bigwigs of Kizuki. The wall of status is high and thick. Even if they like me, they are not my equals, but pets at best.


    Well, it''s enough for ordinary people to live on their own, but... hahaha, it''s ironic, isn''t it? I know the original story and have incorporated it so well, but because of that, I can''t live peacefully as it is now.


    "Well, you know, with Princess Hina..."


    "Shh, don''t talk about it so carelessly... you don''t know where and who''s listening, do you?"


    As I was thinking this, he was about to say it when I couldn''t hold back anymore, and I held up my index finger in front of my mouth as if to stop him. I warned him to press down with all his might. I know that this is a world where walls have ears and sliding doors have eyes, and that careless conversation is too dangerous.


    ...well, this behavior is a lie. From my point of view, it would have made more sense to have their shikigami here listening to me.


    "Ah... Uh..."


    "Is that good? If there''s amotion and they hear something, tell them we discussed something else, okay? ...while I escape with Hina through the loophole. And we found it when we were ying hide-and-seek before, through the hidden passageway in the cer of that warehouse."


    The boy looks me up and down for a moment at my whispered words, and then nods his head. I smile in satisfaction at his reaction.


    It was an act. I don''t hate this boy, and I sympathize with him. But I didn''t trust him. He would show the others the real way out. And I don''t think a child this young can withstand the interrogations of the Kizuki elders.


    "U-uhh... Is it okay?"


    "What''s okay?"


    "T-Tell me that kind of thing..."


    I knew right away that he was talking about betraying us, even though he had no choice but to do so, even though he loved us like a little brother to y with us.


    "We all make mistakes. Also, Hina fails all the time, didn''t she? Compared to that, you know."


    In fact, it was not unusual for the selfish and tantrumming Hina to y pranks or make mistakes with her stupid ideas. In her case, however, the reason is that the people around her have abandoned her and her clumsy father has kept more distance from her than necessary. Another reason for the child''s fussiness is that the child wants to be cared for.


    ...But then again, the whole thing is a lie to begin with, isn''t it?


    (I have a bad character too...)


    The "real way out" that I showed him was also a lie. The passage that is truly used to get out of the house is a secret passage that was known to the author in the original story. Hina doesn''t know it, the boy in front of me has never seen it, and I''ve never told anyone about it. No one can know. No one could ever find out. And the important thing was that I was not lying to him, either.


    (If he cooperated with us, he''d probably be punished.)


    So I deceive. I tell this boy a false n. It''s all just me being cunning and devious. So be it. I can take the notoriety alone. No one else is to me.


    "...I''m sorry."


    "Don''t apologize. Now, get on your way to the elders."


    The boy nodded and resumed his steps as I urged him. I took one look at him and was about to go back to my room... But the next moment, I turned around to hear footstepsing back to me.


    "T-that...!!!"


    The boy stopped in front of me and looked up at me. Then he muttered a small prayer.


    "Uh... Good luck! Please take care of Princess Hina!"


    "...Yeah, I know."


    I gasped for a moment at his words, but answered immediately. The boy bowed in relief and went to the waiting room. I watched his back for a while.


    "...he is weak and clumsy..."


    I knew from the original story that Kizuki''s power, which he inherited because he was a child''s concubine of a branch family, was weak, and that he had a habit of bad timing, but he was strangely disciplined. He was a foolish and pathetic boy who ended up destroying not only his childhood friend but also himself. Well, it''s not my ce to say.


    "...But then, don''t be reckless, okay?"


    I whispered to him in a small, wistful voice. I hoped he wouldn''t have a strange sense of justice. It would probably make his position worse than in the original story.


    "...I''m the only one they hate enough."


    The spun words disappeared before the night chirps of the bell bugs in the garden.


    ...


    ...


    Thinking about it, I should have warned him more carefully at that time, which I wouldter regret very much. In the end, my wish was betrayed. In the worst possible way, with no one being saved, with everyone''s good intentions being betrayed in the worst possible way...


    * * *


    ''<i>Snap, snap, snap!</i>''


    ''<i>Kikiki..!!!</i>''


    Hundreds of kappa and spiders are waiting for them in the rocky wastnd of the mountains. The swarm of monsters hiding behind rocks in ambush, however, is blown away by countless light bullets from above their heads in the next instant.


    To be more precise, they were explosive arrows filled with spiritual power that mainly hit the spiders, which were effective in spiritual magic. At the same time, even if they missed the spiders, they hit the rocks and blew them apart, and then they cut the kappa with the stones and gravel scattered by the impact of the arrows. In the face of the ferocious attack, the crowd was confused.


    After the arrows and bows had finished their work, the exorcists, who specialize in meleebat, leaped into the fray with their enhanced physical capabilities and closed in on them. Standing in front of them is arge, or rather obese, middle-aged man.


    The obese mannded in the middle of the kappa, and the kappa, hit by his good spiritual power, attacked him at once as if they had forgotten the confusion they had just experienced, before they were all crushed in the head by the man.


    It was a log that did it. A slender log was pulled from a random ce with his bare hands, and he scraped it off with his bare hands as well. The log was then swung once. The log itself was nothing special. Just its mass and the force with which it was swung, and the kappa were torn off from the neck up, and their heads were smashed like crushed fruit.


    ''<i>Kikiki...!!</i>''


    The kappas, however, pay little heed to the fact that their allies who were the first to attack them have been cruelly killed, and leap at them all at once. The deaths of theirrades meant little to their weak sense of individuality.


    "Hmph!"


    And the man, as if he had expected this reaction, swung the log with his obese body as if he was wielding a stick. With a single swing, he crushes several kappas at once, and when a kappa leaps at him, he twists it head-first into the ground with a single swing of the log. He then swings the log around with his whole body, gaining lift and centrifugal force to glide while spinning, and throws the kappa he catches along the way into the swarm, turning a dozen or more of them into coteral damage. The fat on his body made a fatty sound, which gave a kind of surrealistic impression to the viewers.


    "Wow, how can he be so strong against that many kappas with his physical body? I haven''t heard much about his exorcism, but... he''s surprisingly good at it."


    The old exorcists of Miyataka, who were standing by the doll god and observing the battle situation as if they were his servants, took one look at the head of the Kizuki exorcism team, who was the spearhead of the battle and said so.


    The old exorcists were aware of the existence of Kizuki Uemon, the Hidden group leader of the Kizuki family, a family of exorcists with a prestigious name in the northern region, and he was aware of his business acumen and political power, but he was surprised to find that he was also an exorcist of this caliber.


    It is said that his father, the former head of Kizuki, treated him coldly for hisck of talent in the spiritual arts, and his brother, the previous head of Kizuki, despised him as a foolish fool... but judging from the way he fights, he seems to have made use of his abundant spiritual power to specialize in strengthening his body. After all, strengthening the body is the easiest way to use spiritual power.


    "And, are you worried about the safety of your rtives?"


    The old exorcist guesses from his reluctant attitude since he joined the raiding party until yesterday and his vigorous fighting attitude in front of him now. Since the adviser, the representative of the raiding party dispatched by Kizuki, was abducted by the spider, Uemon has been kicking the youkai out as if he had undergone aplete transformation. Before that, he had been drinking sugar water in the safety of his tent, refusing to take on even a single young youkai.


    Those youkai who stormed the camp began to retreat as soon as the giant spider, the leader of the group, ran away. Of course, the retreat was not tolerated, and most of the youkai were ughtered.


    The problem, however, was not with the masses of fish. The remaining one out of the three cmity youkai managed to escape from the Giant Spider, which was even radiating divine energy, and the Giant Spider had captured Kizuki''s adviser, so it could not be left alone. The method of the attack pointed out the possibility that the youkai was setting some kind of trap, but at the same time, there were more concerned about the safety of the hostages and the danger of giving them a chance to escape.


    The Kizuki family in particr, which had mobilized a considerable force as well as the Miyataka family, insisted on a close attack, and several exorcists whose rtives had been eaten by the spiders agreed with them.


    After a full day of marching, the raiding party continued to advance toward a mysterious cave they had discovered after eliminating several ambushes. The ambush itself seems to have been well calcted, but the raiding party seeded in clearing them out with only minor damage. However...


    "It''s only bait. They''re trying to lure us into their den."


    The old exorcists realized that the youkai who had deployed on the open ground were nothing more than pawns. Perhaps they wanted to wear them down and at the same time catch them off guard. The den is not big, and the forces that can be deployed are limited. Maybe by luring them deep into the den and cutting off their rear through a hidden hole... Something like that? Youkai, true to their instincts, are always clever.


    "Lead the scouting party with the hidden group in the center. Let them clear the way before the main force marches in."


    The old exorcist orders his men in the vicinity. He cannot afford to increase the loss of valuable exorcists. So, he should also make a small check with his discarded pawns.


    "For assurance''s sake, I want you to rest and be reinforcements. But you b*stard, you shouldn��t in the front because you''re not fit!"

 Chapter 55.2

    Chapter 55.2


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    With a cluck of his tongue, the old exorcist thinks of Kizuki''s captured adviser. He had known her for a long time and knew her reasonably well. Always cold and ruthless, calcting and cunning, the vixen had neither the character nor the ability to fight on the front lines. But then...


    "...This is a real mess, isn''t it? Sweeping in the den is what makes its form so useful."


    In that sense, the giant spider seeded in kidnapping the best person in the ce. The old exorcist bites his teeth bitterly at this unfortunate situation.


    In front of his eyes, the crowd of monsters is being steadily exterminated by the exorcists who are leading the way...


    * * *


    "Disarm the detonator as soon as youkai starts moving to intercept the raiding force that has entered the cave, and at the same time, join the raiding party regardless of its sess or failure, huh?"


    ''<i>It''s by no means a funny strategy. The n to disarm the detonator first of all will fail in most cases. Even if the majority of youkai are lured into the raiding party, the chance of sess is hopeless with only one person in hiding.</i>''


    The hummingbird shikigami whispered in my ear to supplement what I muttered as I stared at the rock surface on the ceiling as if I was enduring pain.


    The hidden group member''s act was as reckless as it could be. If he had seeded, it would have been a profitable one. Or perhaps his action itself was meant as a diversion for our escape and to separate ourselves from the bomb.


    ''<i>Rather, I am worried about whether he is really trustworthy or not. From what I see, only about 30% of his whole body is taken in? I don''t know when the kappa will invade his brain. No, it may have already invaded his brain. So, I wonder how much of what he said should be believed.</i>''


    The hummingbird shikigami, however, is paranoid and suspicious of the words of the young man who is probably prepared to take a desperate, or rather desperate, action.


    "You are harsh, aren''t you?"


    ''<i>You are just always too lenient. How could you live until today with such naive thoughts?</i>''


    At my words, the hummingbird shikigami narrows her eyes and says spitefully. Her gaze was so cold that I could see it even through the shikigami. And unfortunately, in this world, her way of thinking ismon sense, the sane way of thinking. The slightest carelessness, the easiest optimism, produces horrible results in this world.


    ''<i>By the way, you are doing something strange again, seriously? Are you sure you can handle this?</i>''


    "Yes, notpletely, but it should be much better."


    I looked at him as he was lying on my side.


    "...okay, are you sure about this?"


    "Yes, it''s good."


    I replied in the affirmative to the boy who was checking with a doubtful expression.


    Wrapped around my lower body, around my legs and hips was a piece of cloth. The cloth was wrapped around my waist and legs in a tight, constricting manner.


    It is a kind of so-called "taping". It is tightened to hold the muscles in ce and support the body. It was a measure to move my body, which was still numb from the paralyzing poison, although I had regained consciousness. Well, it''s a temporary fix.


    "...Are you going to ept his proposal?"


    "Do you have any questions? If so, let''s hear them."


    "No...."


    Shirowakamaru nced at the back of the hole in the side of the room. There was abination of a young man who sat down and wiped blood and grease on his small knife (kogatana) and checked his equipment, and a girl who did not want to leave his side.


    "...you don''t trust him?"


    "No, it''s not that, it''s just that there''s something weird..."


    "Weird?"


    Shirowakamaru''s words made me tilt my head.


    "I don''t understand it... but his tone on you is better than on me, I guess?"


    "Well, in a manner of speaking. Don''t tell me you are unhappy with the difference in his attitude?"


    I had already heard from Shirowakamaru and Botan that Hayama''s tone of voice had been very overbearing when he rescued us. He also said that his conversation with me after that was very polite. But that''s just a difference in position and situation...


    "That''s okay. I mean... his mood, or do you know him or something? After all. somehow... his manner is not right for a first meeting, isn''t it?"


    Shirowakamaru looked like he didn''t know how to exin, but he seemed to be trying hard to think of words to exin. I looked at such a childish reaction and thought about it.


    (I can''t say he is delusional. He''s sensitive to the attitudes of those around him...)


    This boy, who is distrustful of people due to his treatment in the temple, is also very observant. He is especially sensitive to others'' lust and malice, which is also expressed in the story in the game.


    (This reaction may not be hostility, though...)


    ncing at Hayama, I look at his backside. He is a good guy with a sensible personality, at least ording to the original game... But no, there is no point in questioning him here, is there?


    "I don''t know him... no. At least not directly. It''s possible he knows me one way or the other, though. However, I''ll keep that in mind. ...But more importantly, do you understand the n?"


    "Uh, uh... uh..."


    The boy nodded his head in puzzlement at my question. It is the escape n from the den of these monsters.


    Although we don''t know how many youkai there are in the den, and although there is a diversion of the hidden group and the raiding party, I''m not so naive as to think that we can escape from the den without encountering a single youkai. Therefore, some measures were required.


    "Fortunately, we have all the tools we need..."


    I mutter as I check the contents of the leather toolbag I have strapped to my waist.


    A Magatama (a type of jewel)... is an ancient ornament, a ritual object, and a talisman, literally carved out of a sphere in the shape of a twisted sphere. It is often made of jade, agate, crystal, or amber.


    Perhaps the most famous one in my past life is the "Yasakani no Magatama". One of the three sacred treasuresprising the Imperial Regalia of Japan. Although they are not exactly the same, in this world, too, the Imperial Court possesses simr sacred artifacts, especially the matagama, which, due to its origin, functions as a kind of amulet that the emperor carries on a daily basis... as described in the setting book.


    Now, ording to the mythology of my past life, the "Yasakani no Magatama" was used to pull out the sun goddess from her seclusion in Iwato, where the world was enveloped in darkness, and what I have now is a dead copy of it and at the same time a kind of its antithesis (the direct opposite).


    The "Yamiyo Mekaushi no Magatama" is also a tool to protect the bearer, but its effect is opposite to that of the original. If the original protects the bearer with a blessing that shines like the sun, this one does the opposite: it protects the bearer by concealing him or her from view.


    This jewel, which hides the bearer by forcibly twisting them into a "blind spot" around them, cannot protect them except visually, as noticed by the previous stray/defected exorcist. This is even more so for youkai, who have keen senses. Many youkai can search for them by other means even if they cannot see them visually. In fact, they were used by the dark side of the Imperial Court for use against people rather than against youkai. In the original game and the novel version, this item appeared only briefly as a piece of equipment for assassins targeting the protagonists.


    So, the effect of this item is not so effective for youkai, who have superior senses... But still, it can be used if they cannot see us visually.


    And one more thing, the rough rope which was used to bind my hands and feet in the ruckus at the capital, and was secretly recovered by Botan in the confusion, is also useful in this case. This "spirit binding rope," which is used in various institutions of the Imperial Court, can be used here in a way that is ironic, considering its original purpose.


    Youkai respond to spiritual power. Even if the air near the spiritual vein is mixed with spiritual energy, it is not easy to deceive the presence of a spiritually powerful person. In particr, I and other surviving girls of the Hasuka (Renge) family still have a certain degree of skill in controlling the spiritual power overflowing from our bodies and in the art of concealment, but Shirowakamaru is different. A child of a temple or shrine does not have such skills at all, and his spiritual power is of high quality.


    Therefore, I asked Shirowakamaru to use a rough rope to bind a part of his body to seal the spiritual power that is released from his body into his body. Of course, this would make it impossible to use any kind of spiritual technique, but since Shirowakamaru does not have such techniques nowadays, it cannot be a disadvantage.


    This is good for visually removing the presence of psychic power. Finally, there is a very ssic way to disguise the smell. If there is a human smell, just drown it out by covering it with another smell. In other words, the smell of youkai is used to cover it up.


    "The blood of kappa is not so good. I''m going to kill a spider and smear its bodily fluids on my clothes."


    It''s the same as the Chibashiri no Jutsu in a certain Ghibli film. If I may be so extravagant, it would be better if I could cut out the intestines of the killed youkai and cover it with its skin. ...But kappa and spider skins? No, if it is a spider, is there a possibility that its molting shell is somewhere?


    "So, Shirowakamaru. Can you stand it?"


    I ask Shirowakamaru again, while exining again the method of deception up to this point. I ask him if he is prepared.


    "Well, that''s..."


    Shirowakamaru''s face turns bitter at my confirmation. It was a natural reaction considering his situation, or rather, a natural reaction for a human being.


    Especially, anyone would feel disgusted at the idea of soiling their clothes with youkai''s bodily fluids. Even human or animal blood is repulsive, but to smear the blood of a horrifying creature, even one with a terrible smell, all over one''s clothes would give one goosebump. Especially for a boy who lives in a temple.


    "...I don''t care about that. I don''t want to die either. I don''t have a choice, do I?"


    With a somber expression on his face, the boy answers as if he has made up his mind. It is the expression of a child trying desperately to be strong and endure.


    ...A look of a child who understands that no matter how unreasonable reality may seem, there is no escape.


    "...well, that''s reassuring."


    I dare not mention when and where he learned his perseverance and determination. So I at least praised him.


    It is not true that a child who praises others grows up, but feelings cannot be conveyed unless they are expressed in words, and there is no one who is not happy to be praised. So I smile and praise the boy. I praise him for his patience. Then I reached out to pat him on the head and pulled back in a hurry.


    (Be careful, it was not a good idea to touch him with a man''s body.)


    I was about to pat him on the head just like I did to sis (anego-sama) when I was a boy and Shiro. Unfortunately, that kind of incitement had the opposite effect on this guy. In fact, Shirowakamaru seemed to tense up for a moment when I raised my hand.


    "W-well... let''s prepare our stomachs first, shall we? Here, dried sweet potato?"


    I show him a dried sweet potato as a meal. It had been about a whole day since the kappa attack. When I saw it in the tent, there were two bowls and the bowls were full.


    This means that he had not eaten his dinner. He was a growing child, and the amount of time that had passed made it clear that he was hungry.


    "...Are you trying to bait me with food?"


    "Shut up and eat your food, you little brat!"


    I pushed a few pieces of dried sweet potato at him. It''s not much, but it''s nutritious and it needs to be chewed well to digest it. Anyway, it should fill up a little. Oh, and drink plenty of water, too.


    "You know, I''m..."


    Shirowakamaru was about toin, but he fell silent shyly when he heard the sound of his stomach growling.


    "It won''t be funny if youkai notice it by the sound of the stomach. Just go ahead and eat."


    "Tsk..."


    Reluctantly and grudgingly, Shirowakamaru started to bite the dried sweet potato he had received. When I confirmed it, I bit into a piece of dried sweet potato as well. As I chew, I look sideways at the two remaining housemates of this hideaway. ...and I ponder.


    (Then, what should I do...?)


    This is enough for Shirowakamaru. The problem was the remaining two.


    ...Worst case scenario is that his life or death is not essential for the story to progress. Frankly speaking, it would not be so much of a problem if he had died at the beginning of the original story. It is just that someone else will take the role of the person who is set up or used to meet a tragic end. The question was how to save him.


    (This is not a good time...)


    I search my pocket and check for the first time. Naturally, there was nothing there. Not even in my toolbag. Of course, it was. I had packed and left immediately after I heard the noise outside the tent. I also left my inro (seal case) in the tent.


    The youkai-izing suppression pill, and the inro (seal case)... that contained it, were the items I had been regretting the fact that it was not here and were essential tools in saving Hayama.


    The blood of the infamous youkai mother, a pill made by the gori princess to block even the erosion of her blood, made with materials that are probably quite valuable, would have been a sufficient cure against kappa-ization. The problem is that I don''t have it at hand, and even if I did, how would I get him to ingest it?


    Besides the fact that the material itself is not avable, even Hayama should know what kind of condition he is in, so there is no way he would trust me if I gave him a cure for it. A medicine to stop youkai-ization is not something that Yun-shoku (Makoto) would be able to obtain, and even if I had obtained such a medicine, I am sure he would be looked at with suspicion as to why I have such a very rare medicine in my possession.


    "I can find its direction to some extent by the search technique..."


    I create a ready-made pendulum by threading a thread in my toolbag through a needle carved from the fang of a youkai, then prick the tip of my finger with the needle as a catalyst and smear its blood on the pendulum. The needle, which trembled as I hung it up, was pointing, however faintly and clearly, to one side. As if it were being pulled by an invisible thread.


    (It''s moving a little. ...Shiro? Not good. She''s in danger then.)


    The pills themselves may attract youkai because of their scarcity, but that is not a problem if they are in an Inro (seal case) that has been treated with a spell. The problem is Shiro herself. She will note deep into the den, but a half-youkai is a feast for the monster. So she should not go near the den himself.


    (In any case, it''s too time-consuming to get it, turn back, and make that young man drink it. I guess the time limit wille before that.)


    As usual, inconvenience...or is it a blessing in disguise to be alive in this world?


    "......"


    Is it better to abandon him? It is certainly better to be alive than not to be alive... but to put it bluntly, I have to reject the idea that it is worth risking my life.


    Not to mention Gori-sama, who is a mass of talent that could be called a natural disaster, and even the White Fox project was to remove thendmine of Kitsuri-Shiroki while preserving Azuma Hibari, who is capable enough to be appointed as the head of the Onmyou dormitory, as well as Ako Murasaki, who is normally high-spec except for herughably bad luck. There is also Tachibana Kayo, whose connections with the tradingpany are very attractive, even if she herself is not.


    On the other hand, Hayama is not that skilled himself, nor does he have any talent to lose by his death. One person who is closely rted to Hayama is Kizuki Ayaka, whose death might have contributed to her survival, if only slightly. Depending on the route, it is not umon for these two to try to save each other and both end up in trouble.


    Overall, the existence of the young man Hayama is less worth risking to save than the other cases I have intervened in. And moreover, the previous cases more or less reflect the events of the original story, whereas this time there is not even a single clue. I don''t know what''s going to happen next. That''s what confuses me the most.


    (A wise man stays away from danger, I guess. The only problem is that troublesome blue demon...)


    I''m not sure where the threshold is set by that demon to pass the test. In the original story, when the main character performs an event, the demon''s reaction is one of the few examples of such a reaction, and it is.... quite harsh. The "hero" lovers doesn''t care about the nameless ones. I mean, watching the main character break down in tears because he couldn''t save the vigers he wanted to protect, made her underwear wet in a state of euphoria instead. Seriously, what kind of nerve does she have, I just don''t get it.


    (It is possible that she would be more interested in Shirowakamaru or the Hatsuki (Renge) brat than in some unspecial "mob" like Hayama. No, can I afford to help him in the first ce? After all, we''ll all die together if we''re not careful...)


    I put my hand over my mouth and hesitate. If I make the wrong choice, I will die in this world. Therefore, I have to make a decision after careful consideration.


    ...But it seemed that I could not afford to spend any more time on it.


    "......Crap, it''s time!"


    A moment after I felt the enormous spiritual power in the distance, I had to admit the fact that time was running out due to the violent tremors that echoed through the entire cave. Damn, they could have done it slower.


    "They''re here. ...Then, as nned."


    Hayama, who also acknowledged this, got his gear ready and stood up with unsteady steps. The girl beside him rushes to support him, but he stops her with his hand. He takes one look at me, bows, and heads for the doorway to the hiding ce.


    Around noon of the 22nd day of the Satsuki month (between April and May) in the 12th year of the reign of Emperor Seiri, the exorcists dispatched by the Imperial Court began to raid the den of the monsters hidden in the mountains of Ashina county...

 Chapter 56.1

    Chapter 56.1


    A sudden and violent thunderous boom echoed through the cave, and it was obvious what it meant.


    The humans began to attack... and in response, the spider youkai monster that had been scattered throughout the vast cave began to move in unison. At themand of their lord, transmitted through the vibrations of their threads, they gather one after another toward one of the tunnels into which the humans are invading.


    The spider, which is the size of a human, was also moving through the den to intercept the humans, like countless of its brethren. The next moment, however, the spider stops at the presence.


    ''<i>......?</i>''


    The spider, sensing the faint presence of spiritual power with its sixth sense as a youkai, tilted its head first. It was because it was unnatural.


    Spiritual energy... it is not strange to feel it. This cave is located at the edge of the spiritual vein of thisnd, so there is a thin spiritual atmosphere in the air. Therefore, it is not unnatural in itself. However, is this spiritual power somehow different from that of thisnd?


    The spider slowly moves toward the source of the presence with its eight legs. The presence came from behind a membrane of spider silk threads attached to the rock surface. The spider deftly uses its paws to peel away the membrane. But then...


    "Sorry, that''s enough. You''ll scare the brats away."


    The next moment, a voice echoes from the side, and the spider tries to turn around as quickly as possible. But it was toote. The spider was grabbed from above and its face was crushed, unable to resist. It could not struggle or even wriggle.


    If it had been an ordinary small knife (kogatana), it would have been neutralized so easily. However, the Dagger (tant��) with a cherry blossom pattern engraved on its handle was a little... well, quite unusual.


    That pattern was a curse which seeped out of the dagger''s suspiciously gleaming de and invaded the spider''s entire body. A curse that had been carefully concocted,yered, and mixed with the resentment of the many monsters who had reaped the lives of others... It bound not only the body of the target, but also the soul.


    "All right, you guys. Let''s drag this guy to the hiding ce!"


    The spider, still conscious though its body was convulsing, looked on. It was a human thrusting a dagger into itself. A man in all ck with a Hannya mask. It rolled up the membrane of spider threads andmanded the smaller humans who were hiding on the other side of the membrane.


    "Intruders? I have to tell my friends, I have to tell my master..." But the spider''s attempts are crushed. Its paralyzed and restrained body could notmunicate the situation to its brethren through the vibrations of its threads, nor could it produce a pheromoneden secretion.


    The spider is dragged in like an object. The two small human figures hiding in the cave seemed to be intimidated by the sight. On the other hand, the man with a Hannya mask pulls out a dagger (tant��) that is still stuck in the spider''s head.


    ''<i>......!!!?</i>''


    The spider twitched again with a violent shock as he pulled it out. The dagger (tant��) is pulled out with its string hanging down. But that was not the end of it.


    "Well, it''s easier to drain the blood out of a spider like this when it''s still fresh. ...Let''s get to work quickly."


    The man muttered as if he was working without any hesitation. And the spider, who did not have the wisdom to understand humannguage but understood the general meaning from the atmosphere, however... there was no other possible way now that its whole body was paralyzed.


    Therefore, the spider would only have to spend its few remaining hours of life experiencing an indescribable hell at the hands of the human being in front of it...


    ...


    ...


    After Hayama leaves the hiding ce ording to the n, I capture one of the passing spider youkai monsters and process it. The purpose was to collect its bodily fluids as an improvised odor-eliminator to drown out human smells. For that purpose...


    "What...? Why of all ces did it have to be this color? Isn''t it weird? Aren''t spiders supposed to be green or something?"


    I was grunting as I was cutting the spider youkai monster''s belly. To tell the truth, this was unexpected.


    I had prepared myself for green or blue bodily fluids. But when the time came, the color of the bodily fluid dripping from the monster''s intestines betrayed the expectations of everyone present. After all...


    "White, cloudy, and also unpleasantly sticky. ...Wait a minute, isn''t this too explicit?"


    I take one look at the viscous bodily fluids clinging to Dagger (tant��). That''s crazy, right? Those guys I cut down in the woods didn''t look like this, did they? And what''s this smell, anyway? What''s this horrible smell? Isn''t this the kind of event the creator of the game had nned for!?


    ''<i>....It''s probably a different kind of smell. I remember reading about it in the literature. It is said that the ground spider (Tsuchigumo) can produce a household ording to its role, like the queen ants. I think this is a household that mainly produces threads. As you can see, there is a fiber-like substance in the bodily fluid. So I think that this body fluid is the source of the thread.</i>''


    The bee shikigami answered in my ear. Oh, thank you for your calm exnation. But then there''s a hint of disgust in your tone, right? You''re not fully convincing me.


    "......"


    I turn my gaze from Dagger (tant��) to the boy and the girl. Shirowakamaru looks away. Well, I guess that''s natural. Then the girl tilts her head, not really understanding what I''m saying. In a way, it was a blessing.


    "Uh, that''s right. You know, firste, first served. But I''ll take responsibility. I''ll be the first one to do it. ...So watch me. And, for time being, make up your mind."


    With that, I look at the white bodily fluid. It was a little foamy, probably from stirring it a bit with the Dagger (tant��). By the way, it was also giving off a foul smell.


    "...! Ugh, d*mn it!"


    I spat out as if I had made up my mind to do so, and then I scooped up some white-colored bodily fluids with my Dagger (tant��) and smeared them on my outfit. What is this feeling!? How disgusting!!


    "Ugh..."


    Shirowakamaru was obviously taken aback. Stop it, don''t look at me like that. I don''t like it either. I mean, you do it too, don''t you?


    "D*mn it... Is this okay here? Here, you''d better get yourself ready."


    After covering my outfit with a thick white slime to a certain extent, I twist my hand into the intestines of the dead spider and scoop up some mucus, which I offer to Shirowakamaru. Shirowakamaru stared at it, and his face became tight. I know how you feel, but please hurry up. There has been a steady stream of bodily fluids on the ground since a few minutes ago.


    "......"


    On the other hand, a girl named Kikyo, who was watching us, stuck her hand into the spider''s belly. As the boy and I watched in bewilderment, the girl silently smeared her own clothes, which looked rather expensive, with the white-colored bodily fluids. I thought she was a sheltered youngdy, but she had a lot of guts.


    "...Okay, she has decided to do it. You''ll do it, won''t you?"


    The fact that a girl, younger than himself, had done it, perhaps provoked him, and he was determined to do it, too. Shirowakamaru looked at me with a distorted face for a moment as he wiped off the white fluid on my hand, and then he spattered it on his own white clothes with great vigor.


    "Ugh... ugh..."


    Shirowakamaru shudders at the sickening sensation after he does it. If anything, he looks a little teary-eyed. Nevertheless, he smears his bodily fluids onto his clothes as if trying to endure the experience. Maybe it is because of his poor technique or the high viscosity, he is not able to apply it evenly, and the foamy white juice drips down from the over-coated ces. I don''t know, but it looks very sexy, though I don''t show it to my face.


    "Ugh..."


    "Oh, I don''t have a choice. I��ll take care of it. ...Haha, this is terrible. I''ll have to throw these clothes away after this one."


    Shirowakamaru would have been tortured if he had to do it any longer. So, in ce of him, I pull on the white clothes and apply the spider''s fluid evenly to them. As for me and the girl''s clothes, I''ll have to burn themter. After all, I don''t know if I can wash it off with this stickiness, and the smell will soak into it. Besides, I don''t think anyone will buy them even if I offer them secondhand. So, it would be better to burn them.


    "H-hey...!!?"


    "Don''tin, okay? It''s unpleasant, and there''s not a lot of blood. If you drop too much, there won''t be enough."


    "......"


    Shirowakamaru nodded silently but reluctantly at my words. When I thought about it, I realized that I was in the worst situation ever, applying a messy, smelly, white-colored mucus to a young boy with a woman''s face.


    "Well then, that''s about it. And this one too. Be patient, I''m not gonna tie you up too tight, okay?"


    "I-I know..."


    The boy looks ufortable, but with some tears in his voice, he endures as I wrap the rough rope around his arm, looking away. I''m not a fan of bondage ys either. I tie the rough rope loosely around Shirowakamaru''s body so as not to leave any marks, but also to make it easy for him to move around and not to hurt him. Considering Shirowakamaru''s past, I should admire him just for enduring this in silence...


    "Okay, it''s done. ...You can have this one, too."


    And finally, around the boy''s neck was a threaded, Matagama.


    "Huh..."


    "Whoever wears this and whoever is in contact with it will be visually invisible. Shirowakamaru, you keep it. Then, hold my hand and the princess''s hand."


    The girl was born into a family of exorcism, so she should be able to use a simple curse. So I wanted to keep one hand free. That would inevitably lead me to give Shirowakamaru the matagama.


    "Don''t drop it, okay? It''s pretty valuable, you know?"


    "...Is that all right? Give it to me?"


    "It''s the most efficient way. Okay, we''re running out of time. Let''s go..."


    After checking my belongings, I finally order the boy and girl to go.


    (I have some regrets... but for now, I''d better do my immediate duty first.)


    I''m worried about Hayama. But... things have priorities. I can''t ignore him, but that doesn''t mean I couldn''t be selfish enough to put the two children in front of me in danger, and at the same time, I couldn''t choose both sides.


    I knew very well that my hands were not long enough to save anyone...


    * * *


    While the servants were starting their actions in the depths of the spider''s den, the raiding squads on the ground were also starting their actions.


    Actually, conquering a youkai''s den is not an easy task even for exorcists who have fought many times in the past.


    Depending on the object, especially the wise youkai often use caves and underground passageways to build their dens. This is in preparation for defeating the exorcists and other humans.


    This is because they do not know the whole picture and the size of their, and visibility is limited due to theck of a light source... So, if someone enters air of youkai with a half-prepared force, he or she will be lost in thebyrinth-like interior and may be taken by surprise from a side passage, their way out will be cut off, and they will be devoured to death while they are isted and alone. No, that is not so bad. If they are half-dead with their limbs torn off for preservative food, or if they are used as a breeding factory for creatures, they will continue to suffer in the darkness for a long time.


    Therefore, the human side does not show any mercy when they invade youkai''s den. This is true even if there are live bait and breeding that also serve as hostages.


    First, if the den has multiple entrances and exits, they are to be destroyed. Then, after narrowing down the entrances and exits, they attack with arge-scale spiritual technique to get rid of the dead. Especially, they burn down the den with Katon (Fire element) or destroy it with Mizuton (Water element).


    Of course, a wise youkai does expect such things. After all, for them, the internal structure of the den prevents such attacks from reaching the innermost part of the den. So, the best the exorcists can do is to destroy the traps at the entrance and exit of the den and the ambush soldiers. After that, the servants and hidden groups are sent out on reconnaissance to determine the internal structure and the number and capability of the waiting youkai, and based on the information they bring back, the main exorcist''s march in... that is the theory.


    The team of this time also followed the same basic principle. After copsing all the suspicious caves and the like in various locations, the entrance to thergest den was secured.


    The hidden group that went ahead and secured the area around the den, sacrificed seven dead and 12 seriously wounded, which was not a small sacrifice, but it was tolerated as a necessary one.


    After securing the entrance to the den, the ck-d men of the Rikyoshu (Researcher group) began to advance. As they proceeded, setting upnterns in various ces, they held in their hands "the Imperial Hellfire."


    "Prepare to ignite!"


    "Yes, sir, we''ll light it."


    As they advance, they activate their weapons. They pour a whirlpool of me into the cavern, which is notrge at all. After burning down the holes hidden by threads, which were probably set up for a surprise attack, they throw a few primitive hand grenades into the holes to blow them up. The kappa and spiders that had been lying in wait as ambush soldiers in the hidden passages throughout the den were literally swept away by the mes and iron filings.


    Or perhaps it was more like extermination work than cleaning. This extermination work is carried out in a calm, silent way...


    "Hey, are you sure? A toy like that won''t do much for a small youkai, let alone a medium youkai orrger, will it?"


    "It''s just a dewdrop. Our techniques won''t work against a kappa any more than they would against a spider. They''re hiding and waiting for us. It''s all right if we can get rid of them."


    Uemon, sitting on a custom-made stool and fanning his face with a fan, replies.


    The man who had led the raiding party in a brawl with logs in his hands beforeing here was sweating profusely, perhaps from exhaustion, and was wiping it off with a hand towel. After the Rikyoshu (Researcher Group) had cleared the area, and after the scouts and the hidden group hadpleted their reconnaissance of the interior, they would advance to the den as the first group of the strike team.


    "By the way, old man Uemon, you did a good job. I didn''t know you could move like that."


    Touya asked the elder of his family in pure amazement. Although Kizuki Uemon, the elder of the Kizuki n and the head of the hidden group, had been regarded as a financier and a political strategist, Touya had not expected that this man, who was far removed from the actual battle among his family members, could be so capable.


    "Hmph, no need for ttery. It''s just brute force after all. I don''t have any special skills. I understand that I have no tricks up my sleeve."


    Uemon sniffs and dismisses him. Uemon''s physical strengthening will be effective enough against the masses of youkai, or against special youkai such as kappa, for whom spiritual techniques are ineffective.


    But that is all. Some of the highest-level youkai cannot be defeated by physicalbat, and some of them do not have a physical body to begin with. Uemon, who has only physical means of attack, is powerless against such an opponent, and even more so against a being like a demon (oni), whose body has extraordinary robustness.


    And if many of youkai have the power to kill someone at first sight, Uemon, who specializes only in strengthening his body, has many weak points. And yet, he still had to fight on the front line of defeating this den.


    "If Madam Kochou is captured. I have to be at the forefront to convince others. The prestige of Kizuki is at stake."


    The adviser/representative of the Kizuki delegation, who is as famous as Miyataka among the exorcists participating in the raiding party, has been taken prisoner. In order to retrieve her or only her body, Kizuki suggested that they join forces with their rtives and other families that had suffered casualties in the recent expedition to attack the den, and the raiding party eventuallyplied.


    Some of the families who were to join the raiding party said that they would have to make new preparations, but Kizuki pushed them aside. It was only natural that Uemon, who was second inmand of Kizuki''s dispatch team, should take the lead. Of course, Uemon himself was concerned about his mother''s safety. Therefore, it was necessary for him to do his unfamiliar work in the field.


    "Anyway, I am not important. The problem is the rest of Kizuki. You must take it easy. ...But, by the way, I hear there''s a problem with the servants."


    "Hmm? Well... it''s not that big a deal. The Yun-shoku is missing and there''s some confusion about the transfer. It seems there''s a hierarchy in ce, so the next in charge has been decided..."


    "Hmph, I guess so. He''s smart in the strangest ways. I''m sure he''s covered for that. He''s very cunning."


    Uemon sniffs grimly, and Tohya gives him a doubtful look.


    "I don''t know it very well, but are you acquainted with that Yun-shoku?"


    "Hmm? ...Well, it was a long time ago. It''s none of our business now."


    Uemon''s frown and the way he said something gave the impression that he didn''t want to say anything more.


    (I''m afraid he would have hated me if I had pursued the matter any further...)


    Touya was aware that the topic of Yun-shoku had be a kind of taboo for Kizuki.


    Younger generations like Touya and Ayaka do not know much about it. He only knew that to the elders of Kizuki, that servant was an object of hostility and hatred. And yet the strange thing is that he is still alive to this day, kept as a servant of Kizuki Aoi, the princess of the family, and most of all...


    (...He and I have already be estranged from each other.)


    Touya remembers that a former friend of his, who now belongs to a hidden group, was concerned about the man. He did not give any details, but Touya still remembered the time when he left Touya and Ayaka.


    (I want you to help me if something happens, right? I think that''s usually for me).


    He was still a good-natured guy, Touya thought about his missing old friend. Ayaka has been searching for him throughout the expedition, but he is still missing. But... that old friend is not a fool, even if he is not a very worldly man. Nor did he seem like the kind of guy who would go down so easily.


    "...I wouldn''t have thought it possible, but maybe we''ve bumped into each other..."


    "Hmm? What did you say?"


    "No, I was just talking to myself."


    Touya looks around, trying to fool Uemon, who has a doubtful expression on his face. At the entrance of the den, the Rikyushu (Researcher group) had returned to the ground afterpleting the incineration work to some extent, and the servants of each family had started to enter one after another to investigate the inside of the den and eliminate the traps. Among them were the servants of Kizuki''s family. As one of the threergest families of exorcism in the northern region, it was only natural that the number of their servants wasrge, although they were short on manpowerpared to the area under their jurisdiction. But...


    "Hmm? What is that?"


    Among the ck-d group, Touya recognized some strange figures. One was obviously a child, with a fox-like tail sticking out of a gap in her clothes. And the other one is a girl who is carrying a bow that is obviously too good quality for a servant, and who is looking around with a restless look on her face.


    "Hey, hey, that idiot, if she''s going to blend in, she''d better do it better..."


    The purpose is known. She has been searching for people ever since she volunteered to apany them on this expedition. The reason she''s blending in with the servants is probably to find her as quickly as possible. But there are other ways...


    "D*mn, this is a pain in the ass..."


    "? Where are you going? We haven''t finished checking out the servants yet, have we?"


    Uemon asks Touya as he is about to leave. Exorcists are valuable, and wasting their spiritual power on a bunch of small fry is not honorable.


    "Look, I''m not going that deep. I''m just going to get used to it a little bit."


    With his sword on his shoulder, Touya steps into the dark cave...


    * * *


    "Well, well... I said to myself, ''Let''s go...,'' but we ran into a problem right away..."

 Chapter 56.2

    Chapter 56.2


    From the shadows of the rock pirs growing in the limestone cavern-like structure of the cave, I watched the march of the spiders. The small ones were the size of a human baby, and the bigger ones must have been as big as a hut.


    "They are heading toward the surface. Probably to intercept them. Should we follow them?"


    "If we follow them, we will automatically join our friends on the surface, right?"


    It was an expected situation, a natural choice.


    We already knew that the passageway that Hayama used to sneak into this den had already been filled in almost all cases. In order to prevent the possibility of escaping from the den, youkai''s den extermination method is to destroy escape routes other than the entrance to the den in advance. Naturally, the only way for us to escape was to head for the only entrance and exit.


    "I know, but we can''t do it..."


    Escaping from the den before the raid? Of course, it''s impossible. It would be a dreame true to take two brats and go above the surface while fooling the youkai in the den, unless there was some kind ofmotion. They would be noticed immediately, and arge number of neers would appear from the side holes, and we would be surrounded and exterminated.


    However, we cannot be too careful even if we meet our allies at the upper levels. Youkai are cowardly and vile. They use the people they catch in their dens as traps. Therefore, it was very likely that they would attack us even if they found our presence. Just like "Don''t even think about whether it''s a trap or not. Let''s just kill them first. If it''s not, it''s not." These are the words of one of the first seven exorcists, Kannin Shonin the Monk, who was very kind. Hey, monk, where did you leave your humanity?


    (I wish I could get in touch with Kizuki''s servants whoe downstairs, or with Ayaka or someone like that.)


    If it is Kizuki''s men, they won''t attack us immediately. Ayaka, too, is a good candidate for the kind of lenient nature that would make herself a hostage and forced to y Harabote. The question is whether we can actually make contact. Ayaka, in particr, is mainly armed with a bow and arrow, so there is little hope that she wille to the front line.


    "Tsk, I can''tin all the time, can I?"


    At any rate, there is nothing we can do without taking action. After confirming that the spiders have passed, I step back. Then, I reach a corner behind a rock, keeping a watchful eye on my surroundings.


    "Hey, is everything okay...?"


    "No, idiot, you don''t have to deactivate it. Just hold my arm and we''ll get it shared."


    I scold Shirowakamaru in a low voice as he deactivates the effect of the matagama in his arm. The person holding it and the person touching the bearer are invisible but can see each other. Touching his hand is enough. In fact, the girl at my side found Shirowakamaru silently.


    "All right, keep hold of the matagama. ...Then, we''ll go down that passageway over there without making a sound."


    I take the lead, and we start to head down the den, hand in hand. Along the way, I give them hand signals to stop, turn right, turn left, and so on.


    The footholds in the cave were not very good. It was obvious that it was intentional. The many obstacles and barriers were designed to dy the advance and to set up hideouts and traps.


    ''<i>Watch out ahead. There are strings being stretched.</i>''


    I halt at the warning. Shirowakamaru looks up at me as if to ask what is wrong, and I tell him by pulling out a gori-sama''s dagger (tant��) engraved with a cherry blossom from my waist.


    The light is dark, perhaps because of the trap. And there''s a spider''s thread, as thin and transparent as possible, which swings when it is shaken. The problem was the swaying.


    "Haha, really? It won''t cut through that?"


    The sharpness of the Dagger (tant��), which must have been trained through many curses, is iparable to that of cheap ones. Most things can be torn apart just by touching them with this Dagger (tant��). And if it only shakes when the de is applied, even though no force is put on it...


    (So, a few of the members of the raiding party who proceeded unnoticed here would be dice steaks...)


    Whates to mind is a certain shooting game about a zombie virus in my past life. The first movie version had the best atmosphere of the original.


    ''<i>It is better not to cut the thread. The trap is set to explode the glued rock surface as it is severed.</i>''


    "Vietcong, huh?"


    A previous life''s version of a wire trap with a hand grenade? Whatever it is, it''s a vicious trap.


    "We can''t go through a wall too..."


    I nced at it and saw a spider web made of sticky threads. Once it touched you, it wouldn''te off, and the more one struggled, the more it would entangle and constrict them.


    "I have no choice but to go through the gap, but... I wonder if it''s possible to make a loophole and set up a trap."


    ''<i>I see. I''ll check it out.</i>''


    A bee shikigami gets down from my shoulder and walks between the threads to check if there is a trap or not.


    ''<i>......I think you can somehow get out of here by crawling along the path.</i>''


    "Here, huh? It''s a little tough... but there''s no other way. Okay, I''ll lead the way. Follow me."


    And we start crawling forward on the ground. We crawl carefully along a path of about a hundred steps or so so that we don''t get hurt. More precisely, to avoid getting hurt and bleeding. After all, spill blood in a ce like this, and we''ll attract the monsters in no time.


    "Okay. Almost there....!!!?


    It was just before we were through the wire trap made by the spider youkai monster. I quickly gave a hand signal to stop. Only a few secondster, it appears.


    (This is a big one...!!!).


    A youkai, arge spider that would be one of the top spiders... a youkai, a female spider, emerged from a side hole and proceeded down the passage... and then stopped. Eight eyeballs were staring at us, at where we were.


    "...!?"


    Shirowakamaru almost screams as he makes eye contact with the youkai, but I stop him by mping his mouth down. I then make him put his head down by the way. After all, the youkai using eye technique, you b*stard...!


    ''<i>It seems to make the person who makes eye contact with it confused. Perhaps the monster sensed a faint presence. Please bear it calmly.</i>''


    (I will do so even if you don''t tell me...!!!)


    Patience was the key in this kind of battle. The monster also can''t jump into this ce because of the wire trap. No, it seemed that it was notpletely sure of our presence in the first ce. Still, the eye technique was supposed to be used to search for the intruder who may or may not be there.


    ''<i>......?</i>''


    The female spider cks her chelicerae, tilts her head and looks around. She stares this way and that as she looks around. The female spider looks around and around, wondering where else it might be hiding. But it does notst long.


    A distant thunderous sound shakes the cave. Sand and gravel fall from the ceiling. As if inspired by this, the spider clicks her chelicerae again and disappears into the passageway leading to the upper levels, followed by another spider.


    For us, we did not move until we had counted to a hundred. I heard a tremor, but I didn''t move. Then I looked around, made sure there was nothing there, and finally let out a deep sigh. At the same time, I drag the boy out of the wire trap and finally release his mouth.


    "...!? Haa~, haa~, haa~... It''s painful, you know!?"


    Shirowakamaru is angry while breathing hard. It was obvious that his blushing face was not caused by embarrassment. He must have been in a lot of pain. Nevertheless, at that distance, even the sound of his breathing could be detected. It could not be helped.


    "...Be quiet. They''ll notice us again."


    Shirowakamaru and I looked at each other at the same time as he spoke for me in his childish voice. The little girl who had followed us out of the wire trap was staring at us with a nk expression on her face. Her voice was clearly irritated, even though she had no expression on her face.


    "I guess we don''t have much time, let''s move on?"


    But then, this girl spoke, is this girl speaks normally? ...I mean, she had been silent or whispering the whole time and had only spoken to Hayama, so Kikyo''s sudden remark startled me, and probably Shirowakamaru, who froze beside her, did the same.


    "Oh, yes... right. You canin all you wantter. Just be patient now."


    I was the one who regained myposure first, and I responded by agreeing to the content of the message, regardless of how it was phrased.


    "......"


    The boy grits his teeth and looks like he wants to say something, but he swallows it and falls silent.


    "Okay, let''s go then. I''ll lead the way... Huh!!?"


    I said that much, and the next moment I pulled out the Dagger (tant��) at my waist. Then I threw it at Shirowakamaru.


    "Huh...!?"


    Shirowakamaru was startled by the Dagger (tant��) being thrown at him and involuntarily backed up. And then... with a snatch across its white cheek, the de of the dagger (tant��) pierces the face of the kappa that appears from behind him.


    ''<i>Kiiiiiiiiiiiii!!??</i>''


    "Tsk, let''s run!!!"


    The screams of the dying kappa, which could not be killed instantly, roared through the cave, and I pulled Shirowakamaru and the others and started running at about the same time.


    ''<i>Kikiki!!</i>''


    ''<i>Kikiki!!</i>''


    Suddenly, kappas appear from everywhere behind the rocks. I hit a few that appear in front of me, knocking them unconscious, and then run as if to weave my way between them. There was no time to retrieve my treasured Dagger (tant��). Oh no, could they see us...!?


    "That''s impossible! Not only visual acuity but also a sense of smell can��t fool them...!?"


    I look behind me to see the kappa approaching from behind, and my eyes widen. I now know why they can see us... or rather, recognize us.


    "Huh?"


    Shirowakamaru noticed my gaze and followed it as he ran. And he noticed it too. The reason for this situation, the culprit.


    ....a red line hung from the boy''s leg.


    "Ah...?"


    The boy looked stunned, as if he had no idea what was going on, and then seemed to notice the dull ache as if it were a new pain. The cut on the thin, really thin, shin of his leg, which he probably got at the moment we went through the wire trap, could not have been felt even in the tense, adrenaline-filled state. Of course, the amount of blood that flowed was really small, but the living blood of a boy with such a high quality and quantity of spiritual power was a treat in this den...


    "Ah... aa... aaaaahhhh!!!??"


    One moment our gazes crossed, Shirowakamaru''s face was drawn in despair, and the next he was on his feet, tearing off the matagama at the base of his neck. Then he shoved it at me, and if anything, the girl in his other hand, too, and ran off alone, frightened and mad.


    "You idiot...!?"


    I clicked my tongue at the boy''s outburst as he ran alone in the opposite direction while screaming like a baby, and I immediately pushed the matagama to the girl.


    "Huh...?"


    "If you don''t want to die, take it and hide...!"


    I ordered the bewildered girl in a simple manner, and then I forcibly exerted my spiritual power by strengthening my legs, which were still trembling from the spider venom. And then I sprinted.


    I kick down one of the kappas that are approaching Shirowakamaru from behind and smash another one''s face with my elbow. Then I reach out my hand and...


    "...!!? Wait! Stop!"


    "What!? Huh!!?"


    The next moment, Shirowakamaru''s foot sank. I quickly grabbed Shirowakamaru by the cor of his clothes and pulled him out of his half-sunken body.


    ''<i>Snap, snap!!</i>''


    I kicked the spider in the face as it tried to bite Shirowakamaru, who was about to fall into the pit that I had created by disguising the cracks in the cave with soil and thread, and released it into the bottom of the crack without catching it. The ground spider screamed and disappeared into the dark bottom of the crack.


    "Are you all right!?"


    "What, ah, aah......!!?"


    The boy, who was saved in the nick of time, answered my question in confusion and bewilderment. I turned around to see him.


    There was already no escape. The kappa was half-encircling us, making menacing cries. The cliff ahead, with no bottom in sight, was probably five or six feet (1,6m) high. I might be able to leap if I were alone, but it would be a bit difficult with the brats on my back.


    "This is bad. We are trapped."


    With a cluck of my tongue, I realized that we were in a bad situation. Cliffs in front of us, dozens of kappas behind us, no weapons, we''re trapped.


    "H-hey... Why did you...!?"


    "Don''t let go of my hand without permission. You know how hard it is to find you when you''re lost?"


    "Are you kidding me!? Why did youe here!!? If you had stayed hidden...!"


    "It''s the job of the parents to take care of the kids!"


    I answer Shirowakamaru who is screaming desperately, cowering his shoulders. I answer him with a shrug of the shoulders. ...Well, it was an order to secure his safety when the upper entrusted him to me in the first ce. Now, the question is how to deal with the kappa who is closing in on us without weapons...


    ''<i>Here, servant...</i>''


    Suddenly, a bee shikigami appears flying in front of me, and throws me a dagger (tant��). It seems that she had unknowingly retrieved the gori-sama''s Dagger (tant��).


    "I''m in your debt. I would have been killed if I lost it. I guess it''s a little better now, huh?"


    I hold up my Dagger (tant��) and stare ahead. There were the kappas approaching little by little... with throaty smirks on their ugly faces.


    "H-hey ......"


    "Hey, you little brat, hide in the back. ...Still, why? There''s always a crisis of this size..."


    I answer the trembling voice from behind me with a calm and easygoing attitude. In reality, I had no time at all. Well, let''s see how far I can handle it...?


    And as soon as I set up my Dagger (tant��), all the kappa that were facing us attacked us at once, But the ... next moment, there was a thunderous sound in the den.


    "...!? What?"


    A tremor of unparalleled intensity reverberated through the cave. It was so violent that not only we, but even the kappa, stopped and found it difficult to maintain their posture. And then...


    "This is bad...!? Protect your head!"


    "Huh!? What!!?"


    A momentter, the ceiling of the cave copses. We rush to protect Shirowakamaru from the falling debris. Some of the falling rocks fell on the crowded kappa and crushed them. The screams of the confused monsters, and a cloud of dust blows into the cave. In my arms, I protect Shirowakamaru.


    "Ggh... Cough, cough!? What the hell has happened......?"


    I muttered to myself as I coughed into the dust that filled the cave. And the answer came soon.


    "Hmm? I guess this girl''s body can be used to a certain extent if she grows up."


    Suddenly, a cute, yet arrogant voice echoed in the cave. In response, I stare at the front, stunned.


    The dust settles and a figure stands out in the dimness of the cave. The shadow of a tall, curvy woman appears. Her silvery hair and piercing eyes, coupled with her upturned mouth, give the viewer a strong and bewitching impression. Around her neck hangs a shining ne.


    No, what was more remarkable was the tail. Yes, it was the "seven" fox tails. Is she... Kitsuri-shiroki?


    "Why... No, wait, those eyes are..."


    That youkai who suddenly appeared through the cave ceiling... why is she here? Or why is she awake? I was about to ask the question, but I noticed the difort and immediately came up with the answer.


    The most different thing was... the color of eyes. The fox creature, and the fox girl, had blue eyes that shone likepiszuli. However, now, the color of the eyes of the one who reigned before me was different. Cherry-blossom colored, bright cherry-blossom eyes.


    I knew those cherry-blue eyes well. Those eyes, that glint in their eyes, were definitely hers. In other words...!


    "Oh, my, oh, my, have you been in such a ce? It''s really hard to find a lost child. Don''t you think so, Tomobe?"


    So dered the princess of Kizuki arrogantly, through the white fox''s proxy and through a horrifying forbidden technique...

 Chapter 57.1

    Chapter 57.1


    Time will go back a while.


    "All shields up!! The kappas areing!!"


    "Kahekitama (a type of hand-thrown grenade used in ancient Japan) ready to throw... Throw! Throw it!"


    Following the shouts, they put thin steel and wooden tes on top of each other, and then they hold up fireproof coated shields all at once. Then, countless Kahekitama, thrown from above using a projectile, disappeared into the avnche of attacking kappas that filled the narrow passage... and exploded in the next instant, turning them into countless lumps of flesh.


    In the upper part of the cave where the monsters lurked, the battle between the servants and youkai was unfolding in a passage that was by no means wide. The youkai took advantage of the poor visibility and terrain in the narrow cave to attack the intruders with their mass, subterfuge, and traps, while the raiding party dealt with them mainly with the servants because they cannot afford to lose valuable exorcists to traps and ambushers. In short, the servants will be left to take care of the small fry.


    Naturally, the servants dispatched by each family had to suffer many casualties in the face of the army of spiders and kappa that were thrown in one after another... but among them, only the servants dispatched by one family had advanced deeper into the den with only minor damage.


    The 48 servants dispatched by the Kizuki family''s subordinates and deployed into the den have so far suffered only one seriously injured and three slightly wounded, but no one has died, and yet they have marched deeper into the den than any of the other families'' servants.


    One of the reasons for this may have been the ability of the people themselves. The equipment obtained and deployed through the Tachibana Trading Company was undoubtedly the most high-ss and high-performance among the servants participating in this raid, and they were also highly coordinated to make the best use of their strengths.


    In particr, their skill in disarming traps and uncovering ambush soldiers, and sometimes using them to divide and destroy each enemy individually was considerably more refined than that of the other families'' servants. Regardless of their individual skills as servants, they were definitely superior as a group of servants.


    Another reason, and a bigger factor than the above-mentioned, was the presence of outsiders who participated in this group of servants.


    "There''s something wriggling behind them, throw the sh ball (�W����)!"


    Following the instructions of the leader of the front group, the throwing team in the rear throws a sh ball (�W����). With their arms strengthened by spiritual power, the sh balls are thrown into the darkness more than fifty steps ahead, and in the next instant, they emit light, exposing the monsters in hiding to the light.


    "Three youkai in the middle are confirmed! They areing this way...!!"


    "Prepare the bows and spears! Front guard, get ready to form a perimeter!"


    "Assault team! Get ready!!"


    With that call, dozens of arrows and spears are fired. The ck giant spiders ahead of them, whose bodies looked like elephants, were attacked mainly on their faces, and they stopped in their tracks, where they were hurled by Kahekitamas. Numerous stones and pieces of iron scattered from inside the spider by the explosion pierced its body, and it copsed from exhaustion, though it did not die instantly.


    "The second one''sing!!"


    "Deploy the boundary!!"


    The second one, using the first one as a stepping stone, appears from behind and closes the distance with the servants, at which point the two groups of ten servants jointly deploy boundaries. Each of thempensates their weak boundaries with various curse-tools due to their weak spiritual power, and byyering them on top of each other, they manage to form boundaries that are equivalent to those put up by third-rate exorcists. A spider hits the boundary, burns itself, and stops. Then a squad with swords and axes in their hand''s charges in.


    They cut off the spider''s legs with a single blow as if to break away from it, and immediately return to the inside of the boundary to avoid counterattacks. The spider, which has lost three front legs in total, copses and spits out threads angrily. It was a thread cutter, not a water cutter, that spat out the hard threads with the force of a bullet.


    "Tsk...!? Aaaah...!?"


    The thread shot pierced through the boundary and blew away the servant who was holding his shield in a straight line, shattering his shield. The servant is not dead, but his bones are broken as he is mmed against the cave wall.


    "Hit its face!!"


    "Spear it! Thrust the spear on it!!"


    But at the same time, several spears were thrown at the spider, piercing its brain and chelicerae and putting a stop to the spider. But even that may have been part of the monster''s n.


    "D*mn, herees thest one!"


    With the sacrifice of two of its brethren, thest one was already closing in on the servants. It shatters the weakened boundary with two strikes, then attacks with two forelegs, using them as spears.


    "Tsk!?"


    "D*mn you, monster!"


    Several servants are injured by the tip of its forelegs. The clothes worn by the servants are reinforced with curses, and especially the vital points are protected from the inside with thin steel tes, and even their bodies are reinforced with spiritual power... but if they still bleed as if they were shed by a sword just by grazing them, it was not difficult to imagine what would happen if they were eaten alive.


    Now, the formation and coordination of the group were beginning to crumble under the onught of the Mediun Youkai... and the servants began to grow impatient when they spotted the countless spiders from further back... but in the next instant, they were all obliterated by an arrow of light.


    "Lady Ayaka!?"


    The servants all looked behind them. A girl from one of Kizuki''s branch families, holding a bow carved out of a sacred tree, gave a wry smile to cover her face.


    "I-I''m sorry. But I thought that was a bit dangerous..."


    Ayaka Kizuki apologized to the servants, looking ufortable.


    "N-No... We thank you for your help. However, if you help us too much, your spiritual power will be insufficient..."


    One of the leaders of the squad of servants bowed his head reverently and answered. His tone was brusque.


    "That''s fine. ...Haha, I know I''m being selfish myself."


    Ayaka also responds to the apology in a bad mood. It was a mistake for her to be here with them, who were supposed to be the ones to clear the way for her toe. However, Ayaka had forced herself to apany them without telling the other members of the family.


    It was all for the sake of finding people. She had been searching for people ever since the beginning of this expedition. After all, she believed. That the person was alive. At the same time, she had taken the initiative in going to the front lines to prevent a situation in which the people, whom she search, might be killed by her allies while they were still alive, as is the usual practice in the extermination of youkai. This was also the case in the attack on this den, as Ayaka had contacted a little girl who was also going to apany the servants, and with her connections, Ayaka had dressed in the costume of the servants and followed them. Her assistance to them was a gratuity.


    "No... but then, let''s proceed. Everyone, advance! And Shiro-dono, are you sure this is the way?"


    The servant, who was ufortable with the polite attitude of the superior, but there was no time to spare, cut the conversation short and asked hispanion, the only outsider in the group, to move forward.


    "Y-yes! Umm... the needle is certainly pointing this way!"


    After carefully checking twice or thrice the point of the needle and thread hanging in her hand behind her, the white fox half-youkai shakes her head and replies so.


    Shiro... This white half-youkai girl took the initiative to step into the den because she was worried about the oue of the expedition.


    Originally, she had been forced to join the raid as a servant''s attendant in ce of her lord, who was unable to participate in the expedition herself. And she knew and agreed to this, even though she was not a Yun-shoku.


    The girl did not dislike the servant who was her benefactor and acquaintance, and she fully understood from her past experience how unstable his position was and how reckless he could be at times.


    To Shiro, the servant was dependable, kind, and reassuring by her side. However, if she took her eyes off of him for a moment, he might die... This is why she naturally and naively wanted to support him, even though she was not strong enough to do so.


    And this anxiety was once right on target. Although she was afraid, she admitted that she took the most appropriate measures in order to save him from suffering in the tent.


    The incident that followed was probably a reaction to her emotional reaction, an act she would prefer to forget. But Shiro wanted to believe that he was neither insolent nor a pervert. She convinced herself that the taste of blood and sweat on her tongue when she took a sweet bite was delicious, probably due to the spiritual energy contained in it.


    Anyway, Shiro was worried about her benefactor in her own way, and she was frustrated that her benefactor was missing.


    The search curse was taught to her by her lord. The curse was said to be a kind of curse that could find the location of the person being searched for by using an object that was rted to the person being searched for as a catalyst, and if the curse technique was simple enough, it would be able to find the direction of the person being searched for, and if a master using it, it would even be able to find the exact distance and coordinates of the person.


    In this case, the catalyst was a pill. Just before his disappearance, he had dissolved one of the two pills in water and drank it up, and since she had been told that the pills themselves were quite valuable, it was unlikely that there were simr pills nearby. Now, the tip of the hanging needle and thread points to the back of the cave.


    "Well then, Shiro-chan, shall we go?"


    "Y-yes...!"


    After the advance party has cleared the area of remaining enemies and secured safety, the servants begin to advance, and Ayaka and Shiro also apany them.


    Just before entering the cave with the servants, Shiro was puzzled by Ayaka''s request for help in apanying them, but she had some idea of Ayaka''s character after living in the Kizuki household for more than a year. She is at least much more trustworthy than the others. Her ability was useful, and therefore, Shiro cooperated with her to rescue her benefactor. And as a result, they had seeded in advancing deeper into the cave more smoothly than the other servants.


    However, things never end smoothly from the beginning to the end. Especially when the opponent is a cunning youkai.


    "...!? Wait, be quiet!"


    As the group moves forward in the darkness with torches, Asagiri, the temporarymander of the servants, first notices the sound and orders all the members to stop. Everyone stops moving and sharpens their senses so as not to miss even the slightest change.


    A momentter, they noticed a scream. The servants then hurriedly throw sh balls.


    The explosion and luminescence illuminated the spacious room at the end of the corridor. The scene that unfolded there caused everyone to stagger involuntarily.


    "...!?"


    "Is this a... cocoon?"


    As far as the eye could see, there were cocoons, cocoons, and cocoons...... and the room was filled with an expanse of more than a hundred cocoons, which was enough to shake them up, but the story didn''t end there.


    "What!? What is that...!!!"


    Ayaka was the first to notice. At the back of the room, there was a giant spider. It had torn open one of the cocoons and hung the human trapped in it from the ceiling, tying his legs together with thread.


    "Aaaah!? H-help me! Somebody, help me...!!?"


    The human figure was screaming for help. He was so terrified by the presence of the creature in front of him that he was iling around in an upside-down position, resembling an insect before wrapped up, and it was almost ridiculous.


    No, it was not just one person. Dozens of human figures were screaming and calling for help in the same way. Their appearances suggested that they must have been abducted from one of the viges around here. They screamed and called desperately for help. They did not say who they were, but just cried and cried.


    "We have to help them. ......"


    "Please wait! Such an obvious call for help may be a trap!"


    Asagiri stops Ayaka from rushing to help. Youkai is a cowardly and sneaky being. Using hostages to lure in other people was amon practice.


    "But... Aaah!!?"


    While they were doing this, one of the vigers was swallowed whole by a spider. Screams for help were drowned out by the sound of crunching flesh and crushing bones. It was a horrifying crushing sound that reverberated sickeningly through the cave.


    "......!!!?!?"


    And that was the decisive blow. Ayaka quickly readied her bow, and an arrow beam reinforced with spiritual power was released with a sound that cut through the sky.


    ''<i>Kh...!?</i>''


    The next moment, the head of the giant spider, which had begun to eat people in a good mood, was obliterated by the unmatched uracy of Ayaka''s bow shot. The spider''s huge body copses, scattering pieces of flesh from its head around it as if it had been hit by a cannonball. After that, Ayaka ran.


    "W-wait a minute... Tsk, half of you stay behind! And the rest of you! Come with me!"


    Asagiri clicked his tongue and ordered the men to start running toward the cocoon.


    It was impossible to stop Ayaka, who was running like the wind. Not only her but also the enemies. Several spiders jumped at her from the shadows of the cocoon as if to surprise her, but all of them were hit by bows or cut down by the sword at her waist. Ayaka, bouncing like a rabbit on the rock surface, then deployed about ten dolls of shikigami, simultaneously binding the spiders and cutting through the threads of the people who were hung from them.


    The threads, which were as hard as wire, were cut off without a second thought by Ayaka''s sword for self-defense. The falling people are caught by the deployed shikigami.


    "Are you all right!? You are safe now!"


    Ayaka ran up to one of the vigers, crying and expressing his gratitude. It was out ofplete goodwill. And... it was an act that could be called a w for exorcists.


    "Lady Ayaka, it''s dangerous!"


    "Huh...!? What!!?"


    A warning from behind makes her turn around, but she immediately notices it. After all, the next moment, the viger in front of her suddenly starts to suffer, his eyes white and his head split open.


    "...!!?"


    The body split open like a pupa hatching, and out of it emerges a green-skinned monster with big yellow eyes.


    ''<i>Kikiki... Ki!!?</i>''

 Chapter 57.2

    Chapter 57.2


    The newly hatched kappa, however, dies from a spear thrown by Asagiri down its throat before it can attack the exorcists in front of it. But that is only the beginning.


    "Ugh.... Khh!?"


    "Hgh...!!?"


    The people moan one after another, and kappas appear as if they''re trying to break through from the inside. No, that''s not all.


    "Sh*t! From inside the cocoons, too?!"


    One after another, the cocoons around them begin to tremble, and kappase tearing out of them. Inside the cocoons, human skins and clothes are strewn about as if they had been ripped off.


    "D*mn! Intercept! Kill them all!"


    "Cover them! Quickly...!"


    The servants acted swiftly. They cut down the newborn monsters one by one while their movements were still slow. Those who had been standing by without chasing Ayaka also attacked in support with bows and arrows.


    "Lady Ayaka...!"


    "Ah, ugh... I-I know!"


    Ayaka responds to the voice urging her to attack, her face contorted as she readies her bow. She shoots the kappa that is born one after another with her normal arrows. But...


    With a shuddering roar, something appeared. It is hard to describe it as a tiger, a roon dog, or a wolf... an ugly beast with a swollen belly...


    Yes, it was one of the three cmity youkai, thest survivors that had attacked the camp. It emerged from the rocks as if it had been waiting for them, and let out a breath of venom.


    "What!?"


    "Oh no, we have to retreat! Aaaaaaah!!?"


    They try to escape in a panic, but it''s toote. The two servants, bathed in the poisonous breath, writhe in agony, spewing bodily fluids from every pore of their bodies, and like a tree, dry up and die.


    "It can''t be..."


    Ayaka, who was devastated by the fact that she had endangered so many people by her own actions, despaired. The situation had taken such a sudden turn for the worse.


    If it were only the kappa present here, she could still manage. However, against cmity youkai, a servant would not be of any use. Moreover, the cmity youkai in front of her was somewhat ipatible with Ayaka. If Ayaka were alone, she might be able to survive...


    And in this same frenzy and chaos, Shiro had grasped the situation. If things continued as they were, there would be many casualties among the servants. Yes, so much so that it would be difficult to find the man. No, even with that, he would be shocked at the loss of so many of his men.


    "......"


    Amid the frenzy around her, the half-Youkai girl grabs the talisman ne around her neck. Besides a simple protection against evil, it had another function.


    The girl had been told in advance by her lord about the existence of this trump card. She was also given the opportunity to decide whether or not to use it. The function is certainly effective and powerful, but it is never pleasant for the user.


    "...maybe she was expecting this situation."


    Shiro muttered a little dismissively, even in the midst of the crisis. Surely the lord must have half-expected such a crisis. The man is always in danger, and those who apany him can never be at peace.


    ...Though it is not her right to say so, as she had already understood this and had obeyed the order to apany him.


    "Well then, I''ll be counting on you. Princess."


    Shiro hopes that the man will be all right. Then she clutches the ne.


    The next moment, after releasing the function of the ne, Shiro lost consciousness. The being who has taken over her body transforms her body and smiles a bewitching smile. It was a gruesome and cruel smile.


    The surrounding kappa rushes to attack, but it is meaningless.


    It was only for a moment. In an instant, she had torn through all the surrounding creatures with her "seven tails," leaving not even a piece of flesh behind. It was not only those who tried to crowd around her, but also the servants who had been attacked as well.


    "What...?"


    "Huh? They''re gone...!?"


    The servants who had just been fighting the kappa were shaken up, not knowing what had happened, when the monsters in front of them vanished a momentter, leaving neither shadow nor form behind. They look around in panic, perhaps thinking that they are hiding somewhere. At the same time, there is no one who can find the figure of the white fox hidden by the confusion and the illusion that has developed.


    But, that''s not important. She doesn''t owe them an exnation, and she doesn''t have time to give them one. Because she has someone more important than that, someone, she loves far more than all the rest.


    And that person is now...


    "......So, it''s down here, huh?"


    She utters this with a smile on her face, and the next moment, underneath her feet, is blown away by a waving foxtail...


    * * *


    "Possession", that is, the act of one soul or spirit possessing another and taking over its consciousness, is a much more difficult act than it can be described in words.


    The act of directly taking over the spirit, whether by hypnosis or physical maniption, means pushing one''s soul and intellect into another being. And how dangerous it is... If it fails, at worst, the soul will be transformed and will not be able to return to its original body, but will go into exile. Of course, the body will be a shell of a cripple.


    Kizuki Aoi understood this very well. She knew what had happened to her father, a man with a special gift in his field, even though he was a special case... He had failed and what had happened to him... was honestly something to beughed at, and ridiculed, but it was also a concern that she could not overlook.


    She had no intention of repeating the same mistake as that foolish and narrow-minded man. Therefore, she made all possible preparations.


    ....Though it was a horrifying act of insanity.


    After all, she did "split herself" or "split her spirit", which is also a crazy enough act from a human point of view. Cutting one''s soul into pieces, the pain would be unbearable for an ordinary person, let alone a youkai, and would greatly reduce one''s life expectancy. In fact, she shaved off about ten years of her life just to chop off a part of her soul.


    But it didn''t matter. Such a life, the fruit of the mating of the Kizuki bloodline, was insignificant to her. She had been guaranteed to live several times longer than a normal person in this world where life is said to be fifty years due to her immense spiritual power, and she had been guaranteed to be young for almost all of that time.


    So much so that she thought it was rather inconvenient. After all, the being she loves is only human, and his body has been abused for so many years. Even though there are now strange things lurking within him, and altering him, that''s not a problem. Nor does it matter if he remains a human being for the rest of his days, or if he strays from it. It was just she did not want to imagine that he would die first.


    More than anything, she worried about whether the souls that had been separated would be able to keep their reason.


    The souls of humans and youkai have different mental structures. The way she had done it this time was of a kind that would greatly undermine the self-identity of the soul that had been divided. The souls that are divided literally share the memories of the time just before they were divided, but they are distinctly different from the main body, and when they have fulfilled their duties, they are doomed to disintegrate and vanish, having exhausted their power.


    Now, consider this. Can a soul that retains exactly the same memories as its body, but is irreversibly divided, remains sane and fulfills its role even when it understands its own inevitable annihtion...?


    ...The answer to that question is far from clear.


    "Oh my, oh my, she''s got a surprisingly big appetite for such a cute face. Well, maybe half a minute at the most?"


    Kizuki Aoi''s soul, who had kicked and dug her way through the cave, took a quick nce at the white fox woman''s body and, with her genius forensic sense, came up with an almost urate answer at first sight.


    By borrowing the girl who had once lost more than 90% of her power and turned into a mere half-youkai as a vessel, and by releasing the spiritual power that she had spent half a year pouring into the ne, the body of the girl called Shiro was temporarily transformed into that of a cruel and arrogant monster fox who had once been extremely cruel.


    To be more precise, her body was about 70% of the monster fox''s prime. Though with seven tails, her body was neither a cmity youkai nor a great youkai, it was a delicate position to be honest. And even in such a half-hearted form, Kizuki Aoi''s spirit could survive for only half a minute.


    (Although it is possible to make it longer, but...)


    Part of her spiritual power is used to twist and contain the consciousness of the former monster, but even including that, there is no way to prolong her consciousness even more. However, she did not dare to choose that option. She knew it was not a good move for the man she cared for. It was not what Aoi wanted, to be hated by the one she loved for something less necessary.


    "Well, I guess it''s toote for that now, isn''t it?"


    After uttering a small coldugh, Aoi turned around to meet the eyes behind her. Sensing the confusion, agitation, and slight hostility of her beloved.


    "You... no, no way you are... Why are you here...? no, why would you do such a thing in the first ce...?"


    With the child tucked protectively behind his back, he spun the words in a stunned, bewildered, and displeased, contemptuous manner. This was an expected reaction for Kizuki Aoi''s soul, which was still calm and gentle within her expectations. She was relieved to hear that. But... she couldn''t let it go to her head.


    "Oh, my, do you have something toin about? What I do is my business. What right do you have to control me?"


    She answered him haughtily. Even from under his mask, she can see his face is distorted.


    Yes, she knew he would react that way. After all, of all people, she had done the same thing to that man, and to a half-youkai "child" at that. It is no wonder that he hated her and looked at her as an enemy.


    (But... that''s more convenient in this case.)


    That''s good. He will not understand the details of this forbidden art, and that''s fine with her. He also doesn''t need to know that there are only a few of hers left. Nor does he need to know how many predestined lives she has sacrificed in order to do this. No need for him to be bothered by such "trivialities."


    Because Aoi knew that day that there are things even he can''t save. Neither Aoi nor her soul wanted to be a burden to him.


    "By the way, what a terrible outfit you''re wearing again. It''s so sticky, is it... bodily fluids?"


    She then looks at him and the boy who falls on his buttocks behind him stunned, as if to cover up the whole thing. This body has five keen senses. Its sense of smell is keenly attuned to the peculiar odor of the bodily fluids that cling to its body.


    "...I am sorry to meet you in such an appearance. After all..."


    "You don''t have to tell me, I know what to expect. It would be easy enough if you were alone, but not if there were others to slow you down... Hey, don''t run away."


    "Aaah!"


    With a deft flick of one of her outstretched foxtails, Aoi catches the one who was hiding behind the charms. She tosses the bbergasted and frantically iling girl to the two in front of her.


    "Princess!"


    "I''m sure one or two more will being soon from up there... so don''t worry about these kids, okay?"


    A servant who had caught the girl shouted usingly at her as if she was handling something, but Aoi looked upward and said what she wanted to do. Immediately, the servant''s expression bes doubtful from beneath the mask. On the other side, the youkai fox''s mouth hangs up in a bewitching manner at the reaction.


    "I have a pretty good idea of what''s going on. Things seem to be getting interesting, but... I don''t suppose you''ll be convinced if I order you to go up there anyway?"


    Aoi says, and supports herself with her tails as a chair and she folds her legs and rests her cheekbones on her arm. It is nothing but her talent to show that she can use the fox''s body as if it were her own limbs in such a short period of time, even though it is not her own body, and even though it is a sensory organ that no human being has.


    "Princess...?"


    "This is good entertainment. I''ll leave this to you. Oh, by the way, I''ve been going through her memories and it seems that our family''s advisor has been captured. You should go help her too."


    Aoi''s soul, who borrowed the body of a white fox, taps her head and her mouth twists into a smile of amusement. It was a lecherous, seductive, and bewitching smile.


    "Princess, that''s..."


    "It would be more convenient for me if you aplish that. So go ahead."


    Aoi''s soulmands her beloved. Gracefully, elegantly, and proudly.


    But inwardly, she was conflicted. She does not want to put her beloved in danger. She wants to protect him. For Aoi, the young man in front of her was the one whom she wanted to protect at the cost of everything she had.


    At the same time, she understood what kind of person he was. If he were such a small person who only thought about his own protection, Aoi would not be here now. Even his life is doubtful for her. But now, despite all the excuses he made that day and all the hateful things he said, in the end, he protected a girl who was nothing but a burden and selfishness. He sacrificed many things for that... and Aoi didn''t expect him to run away so hastily in this situation.


    (Besides, it would be more convenient for me to have him y an active role.)


    Make him a hero. And to have him be a match for her and to be together with her... that was Aoi''s supreme goal, and this situation was a perfect opportunity for her.


    "As you know, I don''t ask you to kill the spider. You''re going to retrieve the advisor and the hidden group member... At least you can do that, right?"


    And that was more than enough for Aoi. She didn''t know what the Advisor was thinking, but there was nothing wrong with gaining a favor. The young man of the hidden group is also worth using. He is also a member of the Kizuki bloodline, and is friends with the daughter of the bowman''s branch of the family. He is a good pawn for Kizuki to use. And from Aoi who knew him well, the odds seemed to be in her favor.


    "Hehe, I expect a good report from you, okay?"

 Chapter 57.3

    Chapter 57.3


    With a smile on her face, the second princess''s soul tosses an inro (a medicine case) and a shikigami to the servant. The servant who received the gifts from his lord puts them away and looks into her cherry-blue eyes for a while, then turns to the boy and girl on the side and says to them.


    "Listen, that person there will protect you. Don''t ever leave her, okay? And... especially Lady Kikyo, please tell me about that story."


    The young exorcists nodded at the servant''s words while being frightened by the cmity youkai''s body radiating her power right beside them... and muttered quietly.


    "About Hayama... Please..."


    "...Please leave it to me."


    The girl''s words are squeezed out of her, and the servant murmurs reassuringly. Then he looked at Shirowakamaru.


    "You''re a boy, don''t cry, okay? I''ll be right back."


    "Ah... ahh..."


    The servant smiled at his somewhat unsure reply and tried to pat him on the head as if tofort him, but the boy noticed that he had stopped.


    "Well, princess. Please do me a favor."


    "Yeah..."


    Shirowakamaru tried to say something, but no words came out. The servant had bowed to his lord''s soul before running to the back of the cave. In vain, the boy''s disgustingly thin, white hand reached out into the air, but...


    "There is nothing you can do. You should stay here and be protected."


    As if to block the figure of the servant who is disappearing into the darkness, a pure white fox tail reaches in front of the boy and pulls his body toward Aoi. The boy stared at Aoi, but at the same time, he could not argue with her.


    "Tsk..."


    The boy could only choke on his words and look down as if in despair at his own helplessness.


    ...


    ...


    "......It looks like there are some more naughty monkeys here."


    The violent tremors, which had forcibly smashed through threeyers of the thick bedrock of the natural cave ground, had reached the fallen spider god who was sitting at the innermost part of the den. The specifics are unclear, as the shockwave from the rock sting obliterated all the family members in the vicinity in an instant before they even knew what had happened... but in any case, the spider gloats at the presence of such powerful exorcists in the form of a young girl.


    The spider, with a small, slender body imitating a human and wearing only a piece of cloth woven with silky, shiny spider silk, crosses her legs on the rock surface and rests her cheek against a crutch. Her appearance gave a sense ofposure, despite the fact that the enemy was surely advancing toward the deepest part of the cave. No, in fact, the spider did not care about the victory or defeat in the battle above.


    It did not matter if there were powerful exorcists. The more the merrier. The more, the more valuable the spider''s traps would be.


    "Hehehe. Isn''t this a pleasant thing, huh? The art you exorcists have created to kill us will kill you all."


    And to the being beside her, the spider hissed derisively.


    It was a pir of light. One of the pirs of rock that supported the cave, shone brightly. If one looked closer, one could see that each pir was a whole block of jade.


    The rock pir, which had snatched a part of the energy flowing from the spiritual vein and umted it, was nowpletely transformed.


    In this world, gems are valuable not only as ornaments but also as catalysts for the creation of curses.


    This is because some of the jewelry in this world is born from the spiritual energy overflowing from the spiritual veins. In fact, in and rich in spiritual veins, there are also many veins of gems.


    This rock pir, as thick as arge tree, has also turned into a huge mass of jade due to the spiritual energy it has received over the years, and since the start of this project, it has been sending spiritual energy into it more openly, so much so that if it were to be released carelessly, the spiritual energy that has been stored up and is bing cloudy would overflow at once and cause a huge explosion.


    And there it was, right next to such a beautiful shiny bomb.


    "Ah... ah......"


    A doll tied to a pir...or rather, a shell of once-exorcist moans. It is, however, more a reflexive movement than a spontaneous one.


    The former head of the Hasuka (Renge) family, half of his body carbonized and half of his head gouged out. He is hanging there, forced to survive by various kinds of curse-like surgeries. His eyes are cloudy as if he were staring into the void, and drool is dripping from his mouth. His ability to think had been physically removed, leaving only the parts necessary to maintain his biological reactions. Numerous tubes sprouted from his head, leading to pirs containing concentrated psychic energy.


    "......I remember seeing this a few times a long time ago, but it''s ugly as hell. How dare humanse up with the idea of creating something like this, huh?"


    "It would be best if it was voluntary, but there have been many cases where people have flinched at thest minute. This is what happens when the survival of a species is at stake."


    A figure who had been in the room answered the spider girl''s words. The spider''s eyes narrowed ufortably at the rxed demeanor of the leader of the Youkai and supporter of the spider''s plot.


    "You have a different persuasiveness when you say it. As expected of a former exorcist, you do bloody things."


    The spider spits at the shadow, who is supposed to be her coborator. In fact, the spider does not trust this shadow at all, let alone trust him.


    Five hundred years ago... at the final stage of the great war, Kuuban, who was supposed to be a great youkai monster followed by a hundred cmity youkai, was sealed off by the vile and cowardly, and extremely ruthless methods of the humans who used "miko" as a human pir.


    Then, having lost control of the sky, and at the same time losing their leader, the Imperial Court pursued, mopped up, and ughtered the remaining youkai. Yes, it was revenge, and they were all ughtered. Many of the well-known youkai, however, were left exposed to the harsh vengeance of the humans.


    One of the few exceptions was this guy. Ostensibly ying the part of numerous exorcists, he has cunningly continued to inform for Kuuban from within, but in reality, he is a monster who has lived since the time of the founding of Fus��-kuni. It was a former human being.


    It was only because of his position as an exorcist that he was discovered by the Imperial Court''s investigation immediately after the Great War, and he was forced to abandon his position as an exorcist, but that was all.


    Perhaps because he was a former human being, he sessfully blended into the human world and eventually became a senior official of the Imperial Court again, although he had some help from within the Court. Recently, he is said to have been forced to abandon one of his positions due to the preupation of his sessor, but he soon found a new body and is now serving the court again with ease. Currently, he is an assistant in the taxation department of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. ...In any case, he is not trustworthy from the spider''s point of view, partly because of his origins.


    "Hehehe, there is no need for you to be so cautious. I gave you the kappa specimen half a century ago, didn''t I? I also constructed the detonation technique, and you should be thanking me for my contribution."


    "Kappa is for making soldiers for theing time, okay? That''s unlike the way you blow things around. How is it that you, who are so concerned with nning everything, would cooperate with me rather than suppress my arbitrary decision?"


    Though ufortable and unconvincing, the spider knew that Kuuban was not stupid. And the same goes for the fact that the shadowy entity in front of him is one of Kuuban''s trusted advisors.


    Therefore, the monster in front of her should have been working ording to the n that Kuuban, whom she trusted and respected for the past 500 years or so, had instructed her in advance. It is suspicious that he woulde here now... especially when he is a young man who is cautious and puts his own safety first, even if he is a rtive of Kuuban.


    "Oh, oh, it''s sad that you don''t trust me that much."


    "Stop joking. I don''t think you''re the kind of guy who''d be sad. So, what do you want?"


    The spider''s piercing, piercing eyes fill the room with a thick, murderous atmosphere. A normal person would have fainted, but the shadow only cowered his shoulders.


    "No, no, I have recently found an interesting object of observation. Not to mention that earth mother goddess, the moody and insatiable blue demon who has been worrying about the subject for years, I can''t ignore it either."


    In response to the shadow''s reply, the spider''s face turned into a tant frown. It was a disappointment.


    "What, you too? I don''t mean to advertise, but how dare you show your face for something that has nothing to do with what I''m nning?"


    "That way of talking, is the blue demon here too?"


    "I don''t know where she is. That wanderer seems to have a hobby of following people and is good at hiding her presence."


    When Kuuban asked for her participation in the tournament, the demon was very evasive about the request and disappeared from sight. Several cmity youkai were ordered to search for her, but they were unable to locate her until the very end of the war...


    "It''s probably still here somewhere in this den... but how rude of her to walk around with her dirty feet without telling me, the master of thend. Hey... Don''t you think so, monkey?"


    "...!!?"


    The young man who had been eavesdropping on the conversation between the spider and the figure from the shadow of a rock noticed that his gaze locked with the spider''s from a distance of more than a hundred paces. The next moment he was running, his body strengthened by spiritual power.


    With Dagger (tant��) drawn, he aimed not at the spider in human form... but at the explosive that had been borrowed from the human body beside him. It was a momentary dazzle to deploy several bird-shaped shikigami to rush into the spider. Under the cover, he charge at the ex-exorcist, who was bounded, in one fell swoop, but...


    "You are underestimating me, aren''t you?"


    "!!!"


    The next moment, the spider was standing beside the young man, uttering taunts. The monster smirks right beside him when he looks at her.


    "Be gone..."


    "Ggh... Gah!!?"


    The boy caught the kick from the girl''s body, and the metal gauntlet on his arm was shattered, breaking the bone. At the same time, the boy was throwing Dagger (tant��) with a precise trajectory. Dagger (tant��) went straight for the former head exorcist...


    "Don''t be stupid!"


    One of the grotesque spider-legs sprouting from the girl''s back interrupts the path of the Dagger (tant��). The small knife (kogatana) that collides with the spider-leg is bounced off with a screeching sound, and wanders through the air.


    "D*mn!?"


    Hayama bites his tongue in bitterness as his own desperate attack is knocked out of action, but the next moment he is struck from the side by another spider-leg, sending him flying and mming him into the rock face in the cave. A cracking sound echoes through the cave, as if the flesh is being ripped open.


    "Ugh... Ggh....!?"


    "Wow, you''re surprisingly strong for a member of Hidden Group that you didn''t die just now. Oh, this is..."


    The spider approaches Hayama, who is already covered with blood and breathing insects, and notices something wrong with his body peeking through the gap in his clothes. Then it smiles with delight.


    "Kukuku, this is a funny thing. You have turned into a kappa, haven''t you? You are in such a state that if you were found, you would be immediately destroyed... how pathetic you are."


    The spiderughed at Hayama''s deed. It was truly ridiculous. To do such a reckless thing when he is powerless, helpless, and has no future even if he seeds...


    "I don''t want to have any more regrets."


    "Hmm?"


    Hayama muttered to the spider who was mocking his foolishness with all his heart. He stared at the spider with a look that showed no despair at this point.


    "It''s a stupid thing to do, I know... but it''s much better than regretting it...!!!"


    Hayama boasts while coughing up blood. In fact, it was not a strong statement, but a true one. He didn''t want to regret it anymore. He did not want to betray the people he cared about as he did that day. That''s why he took up this reckless fight.


    Even though he knew he would die in vain in pain...


    "....What an unpleasant eye."


    The spider takes one look at Hayama and gives him a contemptuous stare. Then she turns on her heel as if she is no longer interested in him.


    "Oh, you don''t kill or eat him? Even though he''s not as good as exorcists, he''s better than kappa, isn''t he?"


    "I''m not happy about it. But I won''t let him get away with it. Leave him there and let him die in agony."


    "Well..."


    The spider replies to the shadow''s question as if to throw up. It looks pretty badly wounded. Half a minute or so at most? Either way, it will be a slow, agonizing death for a while now. Needless to say, it is much more terrible to sink into the darkness, suffering, and be unable to do anything, than to die without awareness or pain in an instant.


    "Gggh..."


    The young man tried to resist, but was prevented from doing so by the strings the girl spit out from her slender palm. Now, after, the young man from the hidden group, trapped by viscous threads on the rock face... the spider turns on her heel, having lost interest in the fish that is just waiting to die. In fact, Hayama is nothing more than a trinket to her. She wants only the top exorcists forpanionship...


    "...Oh, so that''s one of Kizuki''s hidden groups. This is another one of those fateful events."


    And in the midst of all this, only the shadows are watching their captors from afar with interest.


    That''s it. It is like an audience preparing for watching a y...

 Chapter 58.1

    Chapter 58.1


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    I was running. I was running through a dark, poorly foothold cave. I didn''t even think about the risk of falling. Because I had no time for that. After all, there were countless monsters chasing me from behind. Chasing for my life.


    "D*mn, I should have asked for the magatama back...!"


    I regret it now after remembering that I had left it in that Hasuka (Renge) girl. Thinking about it, if Kitsuri-Shiroki (IN Gori-sama) was by their side, it might not have been a problem if I had asked her to return the magatama. But it''s really toote now.


    Now, as I move deeper and deeper into the den of the monsters, I hide in the shadows, gasping for breath and looking behind me to see if I''ve dispersed my pursuers. And it was. But was it because of my repeated attempts to deceive and conceal myself? No sign of them approaching from behind.


    "Did I do it...? Oh, wait. This g (event) is..."


    Before I could realize my blunder and say so, a giant spider entered from the side road right next to me, blocking my path. It was probably the one that had been chasing me from behind just a moment ago.


    "Hahaha, what a smart guy. You''re anticipating it...?"


    I spit out, and the spider stares at me with its red, suspiciously glowing eyes. At the same time, it spits out a shower of wire-like threads. No, actually, it is a special kind of thread that gains the hardness of steel instantly upon contact with the air, and if I am hit by it head-on, I would be skewered and turned into a human sea urchin in no time at all.


    "Tsk...!?"


    I just barely avoided the shower of threads by spinning myself around, and then I slid through the gap between its legs in a single leap. Using this momentum, I cut down two baby spiders that appeared in front of me with my Dagger (tant��) and sprinted forward again without looking aside.


    Now, I proceeded deeper into the cave, but the number of monsters blocking my way was clearly increasing at an elerating pace. This formation of monsters, even though a considerable number of forces should have been allocated to the upper level of the cave... I wonder how long these monsters have been gathering forces, youkai are still magnificent as ever.


    ''<i>...!? Servant, stop now!!</i>''


    "Whoa!? Is this another wire trap...!!"


    I stop just in time to hear a voice in my ear. In front of me was an extremely thin thread that glinted slightly as it passed right through my neck. If I continued, my neck and torso were going to part with each other.


    ''<i>Snap, snap, snap!!</i>''


    "...!? The heck!"


    It must have been lurking in advance as an ambush, and just after I stopped, a spider as big as a dog jumped in from the ceiling, but I hit it sideways in the direction of the wire trap and knocked it away.


    ''<i>Snap...</i>''


    The spider, whose body was cut in half the moment it collided with the wire trap aiming at its neck, was hit and cut by several more threads one after another, and by the time it hit the ground ten steps ahead, it had turned into a dice steak of around twenty pieces.


    ''<i>Snap, snap, snap!!</i>''


    ''<i>Snap...</i>''


    "D*mn, there''s a group behind me!"


    Behind me, of course, a swarm of spider youkai monsters appears one after another, surrounding me from holes here and there. They threaten me by snapping their chelicerae.


    ''<i>They surround you where the trap has stopped you, huh? Like other traps, these creatures are very clever for lowly creatures.</i>''


    "This is no time for evaluation. It''s impossible to fight against this number, okay? Is there a gap where I can get through?"


    Among the spiders that appeared, there were even a few that were as big as great youkai. The total number of spiders might reach three digits, too much for me to handle alone.


    ''<i>...Unfortunately, unlike the previous ones, there doesn''t seem to be a gap. Ah, that makes sense. So the previous openings were decoys to get you here.</i>''


    "Easy to get in but hard to get out? It''s standard in fish and beast traps... So, I''m the prey?"


    Of course, the exorcists can force their way through the trap, even if the servants can''t��Huh!?


    "Ggh!?"


    A spider the size of a human leaps toward me and makes me fall. I couldn''t evade or retreat because the spider''s threads were everywhere. As I fell, I got into a scuffle with the spider that tried to bite my face off. Damn, your legs (pedipals) hurt! And stop drooling, you filthy...!!


    ''<i>Be careful. The rest wille too.</i>''


    The shikigami says so, and I nce over to see spiders swarming all around me. By the time I count to ten, my whole body will be crushed by their chelicerae. To tell the truth, I''m in desperate straits...


    "Hey, I don''t intend to die here...!"


    I spit out, holding one hand down on the face of the spider as it presses down on me, baring its sharp fangs and trying to bite me. But I throw a Dagger (tant��). ...straight up.


    ''<i>Servant, what are you doing...?</i>''


    "Beware of impact!!!"


    I shouted a warning before I could use Botan of my foolish action of throwing the weapon in the direction away from the enemy. Simultaneously, I climbed onto the spider and hugged it as it attacked me.


    In the next moment, my dagger (tant��), which was thrown through the gap between the countless spiders that were trying to jump on me, severed one of the spider threads that had be a wire trap with its sharp de. And a momentter, a violent shock and a torrent of the st hit the surroundings.


    ''<i>Screech!?</i>''


    ''<i>Screech...</i>''


    The spiders had no time to be surprised when the walls and rocks on both sides of the cave exploded. Because the explosion severed the threads that had been stretched here and there in a chain reaction, which further served as a detonator, turning the whole cave into a killing field with explosions and debris. It is, of course, the spiders that are massacred.


    After the chain of explosions, whichsted for about a couple of minutes, the lengthy cave was filled with the corpses of spiders and youkai monsters that had been torn apart by the debris and burned by the sts. Then a strange silence, as if after a storm, filled the cave for a while...


    "...Well, it looks like I''ve managed to kill them all together..."


    I muttered as I got up from the pile of countless dead spider youkai monsters and threw away the corpse of the one I had used as a pillow and a shield.


    Trapped in a trap, unable to move forward or backward, and surrounded by youkai, my choice was in a sense a simple and reversible one. That is, I used youkai themselves as a shield against the trap.


    The way to do it is simple. When the spiders attacked me to kill me, I cut the threads of the spiders and invoked the explosion trap.


    The explosion trap itself was originally designed to kill an individual caught in a trap or to exterminate a group of enemies, but... now, the spiders swarming around the trap are literally annihted by the trap.


    ''<i>The idea of using the monsters as a shield is quite astonishing. But well, I had considered that idea, but one wrong move and you would have been devoured or turned into minced meat, wouldn''t you? And besides, I didn''t you think of the danger of the copse?</i>''


    Botan''s shikigami deres grimly as I crawl out from between the piles of spider corpses. She was pointing out the danger of what I had done.


    "At least there''s no danger of copse. If what you''re saying is true, then maybe these monsters trying to draw the raiding party deeper into the cave? If that''s the case, they''re not going to let the cave copse and prevent the party from going any further."


    I answer, throwing off the spider leg that is caught on my shoulder. And seriously... They''ve set up so many cunning traps. But I''m sure they''ve calcted that much. I''d like to think so. But, well, it was a gamble, now that I think about it...


    "Anyway, that Dagger (tant��) is... oh, here it is. I knew it was solid. Not even a scratch."


    She senses the presence of the pile of corpses and searches for it, and finds the dagger (tant��) that I have just thrown. It was a dagger (tant��) made by Gori-sama... But still, there was not even a scratch on this dagger, even though it was thrown to a string that could sever a cheap sword, nor was any part of it damaged by the explosion storm.


    ''<i>There''s no time, let''s move on.</i>''


    "Yeah. But wait... I think... I might be able to use something..."


    The hummingbird shikigami urges me to go on, but I kneel a little on the ground and reach out my hand to it. I looked at it and saw a thin, transparent��


    "��!!?"


    "Whoa, that was close!?"


    I feel the presence for a moment and swing my dagger (tant��). At the same time, a voice rises, but it seems to have a timidness to it. The woman, or rather, the monster, takes a half step back and moves out of the dagger''s range.


    "Hey, hey, it''s scary to suddenly raise a sword in front of someone''s eyes, isn''t it? Can''t you say hello a little more calmly?"


    "You''re the demon."


    "Oh, that''s right..."


    Aoko the Blue Demonughs openly, not knowing what''s so funny. Although I am slightly annoyed by her attitude, I remain vignt. No, I can''t bezy.


    (If she gets serious, I won''t evenst ten seconds...)


    The next moment, I could be beaten to a stain before I even know what has happened. So, how can I feelfortable with someone who can kill me so easily?


    "Hehe, don''t look at me so passionately, it makes me feel ashamed, you know?"


    "Are you a maiden...? But then, what do you want? I don''t have time for this."


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that. I don''t want to get in the way of the order of your favorite. But, here you go."


    With that, the demon throws something at me. I catch it as quickly as I can, but it''s a...


    "A spear?"


    It was a spear. A familiar spear.


    "This, I think, is because of the stray exorcist..."


    "A beautiful woman picked up something you dropped. Shouldn''t you give her a pat or something?"


    I swing my dagger (tant��) again at the demon, who was close to my ear from the front in an instant. Swish! The demon jumped backward quickly. And she did a backflip in the air for some reason. For some reason, she was ying with me.


    "Hahaha, did I tease you too much? You don''t have to be so shy. You''re so cute"


    "Hey, is this spear under some kind of a strange curse?"


    I ask the smiling demon. It''s a possible story, considering the bad character of demons. They deceive, lie, humiliate, and entrap people.


    "No, no, I hope you trust me on that. I didn''t put any harmful curses on it. You can use it."


    "And if I don''t?"


    "I''ll cry. I''ll get mad."


    "You crazy...!"


    I looked at the demon with obvious disdain. I don''t know how serious she is, but to prevent this guy from doing something, I have no choice but to use this spear that I can only suspect. When I got it through the Tachibana Trading Company, I was d that it was a high-quality spear, but now it is aplete bomb. Hey, she didn''t really put a curse on anything, did she...?


    "Well, it''s just a little leverage and a gift. You should be grateful, right?"


    "Who would do that?"


    The demon replied to my cold reply with a smirk, a smile that still smelled like a lie. And then, before I knew it, the demon slowly disappeared. Now, did she use some kind of hiding art, or was it some kind of illusion or something else? The only thing I know is...


    "D*mn, she''s a wretch after all. And seriously... there''s more of them."


    A swarm of baby spiders was approaching from the back of the cave, probably attracted by the presence of the demon.


    ''<i>I found a side passage. Let''s go. You won''t be able to fight them in this space against that many.</i>''


    The voice of the shikigami echoed in my ear. I clicked my tongue at the demon''s mistake and turned around to follow her guidance...


    * * *


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    A roar echoes through the cave. It was the roar of a strange, yet hideous beast that could not be described as a tiger, wolf, or roon. At the same time, it exhaled a thick poisonous breath, which was too vicious to be released in an enclosed space such as a cave.


    "...!? Everyone, please stand back!"


    Kizuki Ayaka steps in front of the servants and holds up a bow made of sacred wood.


    There are no arrowheads. But it doesn''t matter. The next moment, her hand emitted light and an arrow of light was generated.


    It was a mass of spiritual power, which was released with a sound that cuts through the air. The shot was apanied by a warm light, and a momentter, it neutralized the poisonous atmosphere that was about to spread in the cave, counteracting its source, the youkai energy, with her spiritual power.


    "Ggh...!? Haa... haa..."


    "Lady Ayaka, it''s dangerous! Please retreat...!"


    "No! I can''t pull out yet...!"


    Ayaka, however, denies the opinion of the servant, who also epts the leader''s position, though her forehead is sweating and she is short of breath, and she looks distressed.


    Now, most of the kappa born from cocoons or hostages have been killed to dust. Although the cause is not known. However, the greatest enemy of all is still alive and well in front of their eyes.


    The cmity youkai, the Tiger Wolf Roon (kourouri)�� were almost impossible for the servants to defeat. No bow and arrow, no spear, stone, or even gun could pierce the hard skin of the monster in front of them. And when it came to closebat, it was nothing short of suicide.


    With almost no means of attack, the servants could only retreat. Then, as if they had been aiming at them, new spiders appeared from the hidden passageway that they had been saving without using. Although the spiders themselves are only a small youkai level at best due to the size of the passage, they are the most troublesome when considering the cmity youkai that is approaching.


    Now, Ayaka was helping to stall such cmity youkai. She herself had limited means of attack, but she was a great help to the servants even if she had only been able to annihte the spiders with arrowsposed of spiritual energy. If not for her, the servants would have been devastated long ago.


    Certainly, Ayaka''s presence is significant. But it is not decisive.


    How many times has she shot the arrow of spiritual energy? Ayaka''s spiritual power had already been drained to a great extent. But she was not allowed to retreat. It would cost a great deal to the servants.


    At this point, neither Ayaka nor the servants are aware of the fact that the white fox half-youkai girl has suddenly disappeared. That is how confused and chaotic the situation is at this point.


    "Haa... haa... It''s my fault that we fell into the trap. I should at least clean up my own mess. I can''t allow myself to run away here!"


    Ayaka spins her words while running out of breath. Her earnestness and goodness were evident in her words alone. This was a virtue for an individual.


    However, that does not change the reality that the inclination toward despair is increasing.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrr!!!</i>''


    The Tiger Wolf Roon (kourouri) also seems to have realized that the exorcists in front of it are getting tired, and enters into the final push. In its balloon-like belly, it transforms its youkai energy into a powerful poison, and further concentrates it. The next moment, its head was split in four, and it exhaled a breath of poison thicker than ever before.


    Tiger Wolf Roon also knew that itself had been designated as a top-priority target for elimination by the exorcists. Therefore, this monster wanted to destroy the exorcists and their powerful servants in front of it before reinforcements could arrive. In other words, this poisoned breath was its trump card to make sure they were eliminated.

 Chapter 58.2

    Chapter 58.2


    "Huh...!? That''s not good! Get away from here!"


    Ayaka shouted to the servants of the same lord who were standing beside her, and hurriedly produced a glowing arrow and shot it. However, although the light projectile purifies a part of the poisonous breath, the light is immediately swallowed up and swept away.


    "Khh, not yet...!"


    She generates and shoots two or three bullets with all the spiritual power remaining in her body. But it''s still not enough.


    "You''re kidding...!?"


    Ayaka mutters involuntarily. Poisonous breath is rushing down to fill the air in front of her. Unlike the previous ones, this poisonous breath was more focused on neutralizing the spiritual power than on killing. In other words, it was a characteristic poison produced by the tiger wolf roon in its belly to neutralize Ayaka''s arrow. Of course, the poison was powerful enough to kill a person in the cave even though its killing power was reduced.


    "Oh, no, here ites...!"


    "Lady Ayaka, please pull back...!"


    The servants who had been supporting her also turned around in a panic and began to run... but Ayaka understood that it was futile. Within ten or less, the poisonous breath would engulf them and reap their lives.


    Yes, if things continue as they are.


    "Well, I don''t think I can allow you to do that, okay?"


    The next moment, the fire that spreads like a tsunami engulfs the poisonous atmosphere in an instant and burns it away. Ayaka is stunned for a moment, but immediately turns around as ifing back to herself. She looks at the person who has just performed a spiritual art in front of her.


    "I''m here to protect you and this is what happens. Ayaka, you are not so good at getting things around, are you? Why don''t you just run away?"


    The owner of the voice emerges from the darkness with a sword on his shoulder. The cmity youkai, who faced him, roars. The youkai recognizes the new exorcist as superior to the woman it has just fought.


    "You are...."


    "Well, well, it looks like you''re getting deeper than I thought. Good job. But well, I''ll take care of the rest. So you all took care of the little fish in the back."


    He orders lightly to the servants who are surprised at the identity of the reinforcements. With a fierce grin on his face. Behind him, the spider youkai monsters that had been trying to block the retreat of the servants were all cut down, their corpses exposed.


    "Well, let''s get this over with. Before the olddy gets eaten up back there, right?"


    The exorcist, Kizuki Tohya boasted as he yed with his sword, twirling it around and around.


    * * *


    "Well, it''s good that I found it... but it''s not that I didn''t expect it to be troublesome."


    I muttered, covering one eye with my palm as I leaned back against a rocky wall in a corner of the cave to limit the direction to be on the lookout. Of course, I was not doing this for the sake of appearances.


    Right now, I share my vision with the shikigami... and in my view is the target person.


    "D*mn, I knew it. ...No, is he lucky to be alive? Maybe he''s lucky."


    I was tongue-tied at the sight I saw through the view of the rat shikigami hiding behind a rock after sneaking into the innermost part of the den.


    There was a dying hidden group member, apparently pinned to the wall with spider silk threads. Fifty paces away from there is a huge jade pir... through which I can sense a spiritual atmosphere so thick that I almost feel nauseous. There is also a disfigured man kneeling beside him, as if he had undergone surgery. The back of his head had been shaved off, and what looked like wires were connected to a jade pir from him.


    ...Perhaps that was the catalyst. s, it is no good. His brain is physically removed and forced to live by a technique to prevent him from thinking so that he can''t resist. What a bad taste...


    "Even if I look at it this way, it''s just a piece of meat with a life force. It would be more merciful to kill him..."


    At the same time, I remember one of the leaders of the "Youkai Salvation Organization". That monster who hid in the imperial court and had a deep knowledge of spiritual arts might have been involved in this case. I don''t want to run into that guy if I can ...But thanks to that mad goddess, that guy might take an interest in my body.


    "Well, all that''s left is... Sh*t, I don''t know where the watchman is from here. But what''s with that little brat?"


    After taking a nce at the surroundings from the shikigami, I narrow my eyes at the figure leaning on one of the rocks and crossing her legs.


    Slender and pale, with fresh and stic skin, she looked like a child. A little girl who may or may not have reached the age of 10, and whose face somehow gives me a sense of d��j�� vu.


    However, it is impossible for an ordinary girl to be in such a ce, and moreover, it is impossible to feel anything but a sense of caution when looking at her pure white cloth radiating divine energy, which is the only thing she wears on her body. Even through the shikigami, I can tell even if it is my first time seeing her. I see, she''s the Tsuchigumo. I''m sure of it. Well, in the original story and other media, she was only described as a giant spider... but she can take human form?


    ...I mean, is she really wearing only a piece of cloth? It''s quite, well, quite a daring outfit. If she shifted her legs a little, I''d be able to see a lot.


    "Well, there are many people in this world who can''t be judged by their appearance. ...Anyway, what should I do now, huh!?"


    I made a light remark to cover up my fear, and the next moment, through the Shikigami, my eyes met the girl''s. And when I noticed it, the girl had already seen me. And by the time I realized it, the girl already had a bewitching, seductive, and ruthless expression on her face... a secondter, the image sent from the Shikigami turned ck and cut off.


    "This is not good..."


    Quickly, I leaped away from the scene, which was the best decision I could have made.


    A momentter, the wall where I had just been was blown away. Countless pieces of debris hit the area around me, and a cloud of dust blocked my vision.


    "...!? How quickly did you locate me!!?"


    "Can you afford to look away, monkey?"


    "!!!?!?"


    While I''m still jumping in the air and grumbling to myself about the devastation I''ve just experienced, a voice calls out from right above me. I quickly turned my head to see a girl with grotesque spider legs on her back, reminiscent of those of a recluse spider, looking down at me. The golden eyes of the creature narrowed and a smirk appeared on her face. Spinning around, her thin, white human legs came down on my feet. Of course, a direct hit would result in the loss of half of my body and instant death.


    So...


    "Ggh!"


    I avoided the kick drop by catching the momentum with the hilt of my spear. To be more precise, I catch the shockwave with my spear and blow myself away by using the principle of circr motion and leverage. This gives me rapid eleration, and I can also cut through the pursuit attack by the spider legs that the girl has grown on her back.


    Then, I prevent my body from being mmed into the approaching rocky ceiling by standing on the hilt of my spear andnd on the ground ording to gravity. Of course, just beforending on the ground, I kill my momentum with the spear. Free-falling could break my legs.


    "Well, you''re quite a juggling monkey this time, aren''t you? And who are you...?"


    The creature, which supports herself on the ground with eight spider-legs sprouting from her back and shakes her temporary body in the air like a puppet doll, squints at me when she sees me once again.


    "Hmm? Are you... the one that blue demon and the others were talking about?"


    "Huh...?"


    The ground spider frowns and puts her small palm to her mouth, as if in a bad mood, while checking my face. On the other hand, just when I was ready to start a gruesome killing spree, this unexpected reaction made me tilt my head back, not really understanding what was being said.


    "What a trouble, I''ve chosen you out of all the others... but I can''t kill you... no, wait... You, show me your spear."


    The Tsuchigumo, who had been muttering to herself, noticed the spear I was holding and ordered me to show it to her arrogantly. As for me, I had no chance to attack him, no chance to run away, and no chance to move from the spot.


    As a result, the spider was able to fully appreciate the spear I was holding, as she herself had ordered...


    "Oh, this spear is that demon''s..."


    "...? What are you talking about?"


    Looking at the spear carefully, the spider''s face suddenly breaks into a smile of amusement. It was not a very pleasant smile to the observer, let alone to me. And somehow... I clearly had a bad premonition. And that premonition came true.


    "Well, there was a demon who told me not to touch you. But I thought I''d just have to bite your hands and feet off..."


    "...What?"


    "Your spear reeks of that demon. It''s the smell that demons give off when they''re excited."


    "......"


    "That''s why I''m going to retract my previous statement."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well. That means I won''t have to be so merciless anymore. Prepare yourself, you monkey."


    "...Hey, do you mean that pheromone!!?"


    The next moment I threw the spear as if I was throwing away something half-dirty. That demonnnn!!!!??


    "...Oh!!!? I was surprised to see you throw away the spear at this moment!"


    "I''m sorry, I missed!!?"


    Perhaps the impulsive throwing of the spear was unexpected, the spider panics and leaps against the wall with her limbs growing out of her back, dering so. It was apliment to my unexpected action, but it was not a calcted one. On the contrary, she screamed with regret after I threw it.


    "Anyway, let''s go, shall we?"


    "Huh!?"


    Four spider legs leap in front of me, and the remaining four legs w at me. The spider legs attack me from above, or from the side, or from diagonally, in an irregr manner, and I avoid each and every one of them with a singleyer of paper. No, it is not. My clothes were torn off, and my skin was covered with shallow scratches one after another. Still, it was better that I had not been hit directly. The w I had dodged was crushing the rock deeply as it dug into the ground of the cave.


    "D*mn...!? So fast..."


    The speed at which the spider''s foot swings gradually increase, and at the same time, the wounds on my body also be deeper.


    "Haha! Come on, dance! You''re a very poor dancer, but you''re good enough for a starter, show me how you can entertain me!"


    "Ggh, stop ying with me...!"


    I spit out hatefully at the four-legged taunting attack that was waged against me. ... Also, don''t move your body around like that. That outfit is pretty revealing from the bottom! Your absolute secret area is making me almost die! Hey, I can see it, you know!


    "Kuhaha, you''re joking around while juggling! You''re paying more attention to such a thing in this situation... aren''t you? You''re a real monkey."


    "Well, thank you...!!"


    "What!?"


    I hit back like a wild monkey at the spider who was sneering at me with a lecherous smile. That is, I kicked up the gravel on the ground in the next instant.


    More precisely, I kicked the gravel made of the rocks on the ground which the spider had smashed by my attack earlier, so vigorously that dust was generated by my leg power strengthened by my spiritual power. Fine sand and a dozen or so pieces of gravel came close to the ck-haired girl. The speed of the kick was so fast that a human body would surely be seriously injured, if not killed. But that was only if she was a live person.


    "What a stupid idea!"


    The Tsuchigumo was startled for a moment, but that was all.


    All the attacking debris is blown away and crushed by a single swing of one of the eight spider legs growing on her back. But that''s all right. I am not so smug that I can inflict a wound on cmity youkai with a mere pebble.


    At the moment when the Tsuchigumo was knocked unconscious by the gravel, I was able to slip out from behind her through the space between the spider''s legs with my strengthened leg strength. At the same time, I pulled something out of my pocket.


    "What!? No... behind me!? You''ve been sneaking around...!!!"


    Surprised at my momentary disappearance from her sight, the Tsuchigumo sensed my presence in less than a second, and turned around quickly with her eight legs growing out of her back. But almost at the same time, a charm was thrown in her direction.


    "Release the curse...!!"


    With my deration, the curse on the sealed charm I had received from Gori-sama was released. The charm ignites. And then...


    "What!?"


    "Roarrrrrr!!!"


    At the next moment, a huge eagle-sacred beast emerges from the ignited charm, roars, and plunges its sharp ws toward the tsuchigumo...


    ...


    ...


    ''<i>It''s surprising how well it endures, isn''t it?</i>''


    Understanding where it wasing from, the Matsushige girl who was controlling the bee muttered to herself. The servant seemed to be standing in the way as dexterously as an acrobat, though he could have been killed instantly with a single blow if he was not good enough.


    ''<i>By the way, this is also very interesting. ...Such a delicate technique, only very skilled exorcists could have developed it.</i>''


    Now, returning her gaze to the front, she looked at the light-filled jade pir in front of her and expressed her opinion in a casual but certainly sighing manner. No, it is about the well-crafted technique.


    The techniques to induce from the spiritual veins, the techniques to confine the spiritual energy, the techniques to muddy the trapped spiritual energy to increase the power, and the techniques to fool people into not noticing it... It is not easy to give more than 20 different effects to a single object without interfering with each other. It is even more so if the object is so delicate that it could be blown up.


    (Is a traitor involved, after all? Well, not a few famous exorcists have left the profession...)


    It is undeniable that there are a certain number of exorcists who are not willing to be human at the same time, because they have the power to resist the monsters unlike ordinary people. So. why should they, special beings be the same as human beings in terms of fixed life? Perhaps because of this electorate consciousness, it is not so unnatural for them to desire eternal life and greater power, even if it means viting the taboo.


    However, if it is to reproduce the highest level of the forbidden arts such as ''Spirit Exhaust Detonation'', which the Imperial Court forbids and keeps secret, at this level of perfection, there would be only a limited number of people who could do it. Yes, for example, the first head of Onmyou Dormiyoty who yed a role in the establishment of Fus��-kuni, even though this guy was the worst of the worst in a series of misdeeds and betrayals that could have led to the abolition of the Onmyou dormitory...


    ''<i>....I''m not sure whether that person is too far-fetched... Well, let''s do what I have to do, shall we?</i>''


    It is a rare opportunity to see firsthand theposition of the ''Spirit Exhaust Detonation'' technique, and one of such a high degree of perfection... but it would be an insult not to do her part. That servant is risking his life to create a diversion. So, she will do her part.


    After thinking so, the bee shikigami flies. Her destination is close at hand. It was at the shoulder of a Kizuki hidden group boy whose flesh is torn, bones are broken, internal organs are damaged, and his body is being contaminated by kappa every second... Surely, he is half-dead, and his body is also bound with viscous spider silk.


    ''<i>You hidden boy, can you still hear my voice?</i>''


    "Uh...uh......"


    The boy whose eyes no longer reflect light responds to Botan''s voice with a slight moan. Although the boy''s body was only one step into the coffin, it seemed that his soul had not yet reached the other side of the world.


    ''<i>If you can moan, that''s enough.</i>''


    The bee shikigami opens its belly wide. What emerges from its mouth is an inro. The bee shikigami deftly removes the lid with its beak and takes out the pill inside.


    ''<i>Well, let''s begin.</i>''


    The bee poked the pill and chewed it by biting it into small pieces so that it could be swallowed easily, and then forcibly twisted its beak into the boy''s mouth and began to transfer the pill into his mouth.


    The quake that shakes the cave violently shows no sign of abating...

 Chapter 59.1

    Chapter 59.1


    The boy never forgot that day. How could he forget? No, he could never forget.


    It was the day that his unforgettable sin was engraved in his heart.


    "Heyy!! Where are they!?"


    "D*mn it! The search curse''s no good! There are decoys everywhere!


    "They''re well-prepared! What cunning brats...!"


    "How ungrateful is that brat... after lying so brazenly before!"


    The house was in an uproar. No wonder, since the eldest daughter of the family disappeared without a trace along with her caretaker.


    No, if that were all, they would not have made such a fuss. There are countless shikigami inside and outside the residence, and not only the misceneous people, but also the hidden group people and the servants can be mobilized to pursue them. Using the techniques of these Kizuki exorcists, it would be easy to restrain them.


    The problem was that the whereabouts of the two who had disappeared were unknown.


    It was an unusual situation. It would be impossible for them to hide from the watchful eyes of the shikigami in order to escape from the residence, and with the search curse, it would be easy to find out their whereabouts no matter where they fled to.


    In this respect, the two were cunning. Or, more precisely, the misceneousbor who bewitched Kizuki''s eldest daughter.


    The curse of searching is a technique to locate a person or an object through a catalyst. However, if beforehand the subjects procure clothes and other personal belongings by themselves as a way of breaking off ties, and then smear their own blood and bodily fluids on the personal belongings they have used as decoys, they can to a certain extent deceive the searching curses. In fact, the only things found in the ces searched by the curse of searching from one end to the other are their personal belongings covered with blood. There was even a case in which a favorite brush or a small object was wetted with blood and strapped to the body of a caught rat or bird as a decoy.


    And the most crucial way of escaping from the residence was through a hidden passageway.


    The existence itself is not strange, although they have no idea where and when they found it. In a mansion of exorcists with a long history, there are many hidden rooms and warehouses for concealing spells and other items in case of emergencies. Some of them have been forgotten even by the inhabitants of the house over its long history.


    To top it all off, they bribed a child who lived in the house with sweets to receive the blessing of good fortune... The result of all the careful, deliberate, and possible efforts was the currentmotion in the house.


    Now, the boy was honestly amazed and marveled at the situation. The boy understood the intelligence of the misceneousbor whom he loved like a big brother, but he also understood the fear of the adults. Therefore, he was surprised and respected that such grown-ups were being stirred up so much.


    And at the same time, it was painful. The Kizuki family was not an easy ce to live for a boy who was a child of a concubine of a branch family, and whose father was one of the worst offenders in the family. And after that incident... the boy never knew when he might be killed.


    "I hope he''s okay...."


    The boy owes them both a debt of gratitude. After all, they loved him and yed with him, even though he was shunned by his family and treated as an outsider. They were his friends, his brothers, and sisters, and his family. He longed for them. Even after the incident that his father had caused, neither of them ever distanced themselves from him or shunned him. On the contrary, that man who was like a brother to himforted him. He can''t tell how happy he was to hear that.


    That''s why he thinks. He hoped they could escape from this ce and the grown-ups. He sincerely hopes so.


    ...Although he really wanted them to take him with them.


    "Hey, you got a minute?"


    The boy who had been keeping these thoughts bottled up in his heart turns around at the words. He gasped.


    He knew this young man, who was looking down at him, well. He had two eyes of different colors, each with different powers. The boy freezes involuntarily when he meets the young man who is the most likely candidate for the next head of Kizuki with a gentle smile on his mouth, but a cold gaze that gives him an unfathomable sense of oppression.


    "Wh-What is it...?"


    The young man smiles again at the string of words the boy barely manages to spin. And then, he smiles coldly.


    "No, I remember you were good friends with Princess Hina and her little attendant. As you can see, we''re having trouble locating them. I was wondering... if you might remember where they are?"


    His tone was always polite and gentle. To the boy, however, it seemed like an interrogation. Being in the sight of the mystic eye means that he has the power of life and death in his hands, and in this situation, he cannot afford to choose any means. And considering the boy''s position... it was practically a threat and an interrogation.


    "You see, if you know something, why don''t you tell this brother?"


    "Oh... Uhh........."


    His tone was always gentle, and calm, but never demanding. It was as if he was sure of it. But the boy trembles. Trembling with fear.


    After all, he had heard. He had heard in advance where they would run to. And the young man must have known what the boy was hearing.


    No, he knows surely. The boy had heard that they would escape through an underground passage hidden in the floor of a closet in the mansion.


    So, if he didn''t tell the young man, he''d be in terrible trouble. The boy was sure of it. Worst of all, he would mess with his head. He would die. Horrible, and terrible things would happen to him. But... but...!


    "West..."


    "Escaping through the hole in the west wall is a lie, isn''t it?"


    He tries to tell the false escape route as he was told before, but is prevented from doing so by the young man. The young man smiles gently at the terrified boy.


    "I won''t be offended, so tell me. Where did the two of them say they were going to run away to?"


    "Uh... that''s... ah...."


    The boy freezes as he is prated by the different shades of his eyes. His heart palpitates. His limbs tremble. Scary, it''s so terrible... but even so... the boy has no choice but to betray him.


    "He said there was a hidden passageway north... to the outside..."


    The boy spun the words as best he could. He said the falsest words he could think of on the spot. The young man looks down at the boy. He looks down, as if scrutinizing, as if observing. And then...


    "Okay. You''ve told me a lot. Thank you."


    With a smile and a friendly grin, the young man turns around. A few momentster, as if the tension had been broken, the boy crumples to the floor. Tears well up in his eyes in fear and relief, and he gasps for air. His forehead was drenched with sweat.


    Even so, the boy still had a thin smile on his mouth. He is happy that he has done his part, that he has helped the two people he loves like a big brother and like a big sister, and that he has been able to return the favor to them. From the bottom of his heart, he rejoices. And he hopes. He hopes that they can live happily, and peacefully, in peace...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Before his eyes, the boy is frozen by the horror of what is happening.


    He gasps at the sight of a child being pulled away bound by ropes. The child must have been beaten severely beforeing here. His clothes are ragged and soaked with blood. Bruises and contusions are visible on his limbs and face, and the bruises from the cuts are painful. The boy knew him well as he was led away by the grown-ups with a sagging head and a limp body.


    "Hey, what are you doing sozy!? Walk quickly, you piece of sh*t!"


    As he is unexpectedly taken away, a misceneous man kicks him vigorously from behind. It was one of the misceneous workers in the residence. Due to the difference in size and age, his hands are tied, and he falls head-first to the ground, unable to defend himself.


    "Ugh...?"


    A small, biting cry of anguish escaped his lips. The ground beneath his feet was covered with raw stones, which had caused several abrasions on his forehead. As he struggled to stand up, he could see the blood from his forehead dripping onto the stones on the ground.


    "Stop! Please, stop it!"


    Away from the house, Kizuki''s grown-ups grabbed the princess''s hands and held her down as she iled about. She had escaped from the house with him, and had probably been forced to change her clothes before being brought back here. She was dressed in a brightly colored silk kimono, but her face was distorted with despair, as if she were at the end of the world.


    "Please... Please don''t do this to ????... it''s my fault. It''s all my fault... So, don''t... don''t do that to him..."


    She bursts into tears, sobbing and wailing. She desperately reached out her hands to him and pleaded with him, but no one seemed to listen to her words. Instead, onlookers in the house whispered secretly as they watched the scene.


    "My goodness, have you found her atst?"


    "How dare you y with the princess? After all those years of being favored by the family, this is a terrible betrayal. Was he born in the wrong family?"


    "You''re right, the lowly poor are always so cunning. Blood is blood."


    "But well, it''s good news for the other misceneous. That brat was so obviously ttered and loved. Now that I think about it, the kid was kind of weird."


    "I''m sure his colleagues will pay him a long visit before they execute him. It''s a good thing."


    The workers in the house whisper to each other in secret. They mock, scorn, amuse, or jeer at him, shaming the culprits of the recent disturbances with overtly negative sentiments.


    "Why...?"


    How did this happen? the boy asks himself. The two of them have outmaneuvered the grown-ups so well that even the boy can see it. Just yesterday, the grown-ups were just confused and confused left and right. They were never going to find them. So... how did they do it in just one day?


    It was so easy that it was almost mind-boggling. Because a young man slipped out of the line that was taking him away as soon as he made eye contact with the boy. He stopped right in front of the boy.


    "You, I want to thank you. Thanks to your report, we managed to catch them before they got away."


    "What...?"


    The boy was speechless at these words, which were spoken with no malice at all, but withplete gratitude and goodwill. He did not understand for a moment the meaning of what was being said. No, because he did not want to understand.


    What? What did he just say? What did he mean to him? Thank you? For what? Catch. Catch who? The two of them? Report? Who? No, no way, no way, but it sounds like he''s lying. Wait a minute. Impossible, no, no way... no way...!!?


    The answer he came up with was too ridiculous, yet cruel. Yes, the answer is simple. If his words were not lies, then the boy was in fact right.


    ...Yes, a false statement is not necessarily a false statement, is it?


    "No way, it''s a lie..."


    The boy mutters in a despondent way. The young man smiles kindly at him... Kizuki Shisui turns around before the boy can say another word. He tried to say something, but all the boy could do was open his mouth to mutter.


    "I won''t forgive you..."


    The voice was strangely low, but reverberated with a seething intensity. The boy, snapped back to reality, stiffens and turns his head fearfully in the direction of the voice.


    "Eeek...!?"


    And the boy who was left behind noticed the gaze. A cold, disastrous gaze that sent a chill down his spine... and beyond it was a girl with long ck hair. The eldest daughter of the main family, whom he had looked up to like a big sister, twisted her face horribly and stared at the boy with the mes of hatred in her eyes.


    "I won''t forgive you... Traitor, I won''t forgive you...!!"


    The surrounding grown-ups quickly send sealing charms to the girl before the spiritual power overflowing from her whole body turns into the mes of annihtion. The girl with the charms stuck to her hands and feet and all over her body falls on the ground as if she were hanging a lump of iron from her body, still staring at the boy.


    Her expression was too frighteningly angry for a girl who was not yet ten years old.


    "No, it''s not... I-I''m..."


    "...!! Put the princess under house arrest! Now!"


    The boy''s words of defense werepletely drowned out by the screams of one of the exorcists present. She is led away by a group of people, but she still screams in a fury. She yells.


    "I won''t forgive you...! I never ever forgive you! I''ll kill you! I''ll curse you! Remember, I''ll kill you... I''ll definitely kill you!"


    If not for the charm, the words themselves would have be a vicious curse that would have cursed the boy and, on the contrary, cursed all the people around her. It was such an intense rush of spiritual power. It was so inefficient, so emotionally driven, that it made even the most seasoned exorcists break into a cold sweat, cowering those around them.


    The boy who was directly exposed to such hatred was even more shocked because the person was someone he respected and adored like a big sister. It was so shocking that he let out a small scream and involuntarily turned his eyes away. Therefore, there was no time for excuses or defenses and the boy was already filled with guilt and fear.


    Hearing the ck curses of the girl being taken away, the boy looks at her in horror. Even she, who was expected to treat him with care, was like this. And now, moreover, the boy is literally scared to death to see the expression on the face of the only one whom he adores.


    And yet... still the boy resolves to look at her. No matter how much she hated him, no matter how hostile he was to her, he was willing to ept it. The boy was so sincere, so kind, and so honest.


    "Ah..."


    However, that resolve is shattered when she actually looks at the other.


    Because, isn''t it natural? What the boy looked at was not what he was prepared for, or what he wanted.


    He understands if he hates him, if he angers him. But it is not those feelings that the man whom he loves as a big brother whom he has betrayed turns to him. What he turned to him was a troubled, yet pitying, sympathetic, and above all, sincerely concerned look, as usual, without a trace of malice or hostility...

 Chapter 59.2

    Chapter 59.2


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    "Ah... No, stop..."


    And... that''s precisely why, for the boy, this is the act that gouges out his conscience more than anything else...


    ...


    ...


    "Ah... Ggh!?"


    The boy woke up with a dull pain, and immediately afterward he let out a small scream as pain shot through his mouth.


    ''<i>Oh, you''re awake. I cut your mouth, okay? Well, I guess you don''t have to worry about it if it''s just a cut like this.</i>''


    A hummingbird, which literally perches right in front of the boy''s nose, deres. The hummingbird brings its mouth close to the boy''s mouth as it deres.


    "What!? What the... Ggh!!?"


    ''<i>We don''t have much time. If you regain consciousness, it''s convenient. For now, please drink up this.</i>''


    The hummingbird shikigami forcibly begins to thrust its mouth into the boy''s mouth. Even if he tried to resist, his whole body was in pain, and he couldn''t move at all due to the viscous spider silk. Gulp, gulp, gulp, Hayama keeps getting a fluid substance with a bitter iron taste poured into the back of his throat. When he is about to spit it out, the hummingbird forces it back into his stomach with its mouth.


    "Ah... Ggh!? Nggggg......!!!?"


    ''<i>Please don''t be violent. You won''t be able to keep it in, you know?</i>''


    Ignoring his near suffocation, Botan''s shikigami mercilessly pours it into Hayama, pouring it in, pouring it in, and pouring it in... Finally Hayama''s stomach gives in and epts it, and the shikigami pulls its mouth out of the back of his throat with a squirm.


    "Cough... Cough! Cough!?"


    ''<i>I apologize for the roughness. But even if I do it normally, the kappa factor in your body will reject it and you will try to vomit. If I don''t do it forcibly, the precious medicine will be wasted. There''s no recement.</i>''


    The hummingbird shikigami defended herself against Hayama who was coughing profusely with tears in his eyes, exining in an indifferent and obliging way. In fact, the person who operates this shikigami does not have any sense of guilt for what she has just done, nor does she have a guilty conscience. She did what she did because it was necessary, that''s all.


    ''<i>Now, it''s starting to have an effect. Let''s cut this string. I have the tool ready. Can you at least move your wrist?</i>''


    "Effect....?"


    Hayama looks doubtful, and the next moment he notices something cracking and peeling off from his cheek. He looks at it involuntarily.


    There were scales. Green scales, like those of a rotting and tattered fish... the characteristic scales that encircle the bodies of kappa were rotting away as if they had perished.


    "This is..!!!?"


    ''<i>Please hurry up. There''s a limit to how long it can stall. There''s still work to be done, isn''t there?</i>''


    The hummingbird shikigami that had perched on Hayama''s hand replied nonchntly and opened its mouth so wide it looked as if it would split open. From there, ites the hilt of a dagger (tant��). The handle of the dagger (tant��) is engraved with cherry blossoms, and from the end of the handle emerges a shining de.


    "...!!!!"


    The next moment, Hayama grips the hilt. He thrust the de into the thread that held his body. The web of threads, which an ordinary sword would not even be able to cut, and the de itself would have fallen off, was cut as easily as if it were slicing agar-agar.


    "I can do it...!"


    He cuts through the web of spider silk and shakes it off. There was no pain in the broken bones and torn muscles from the beating of the y spider. He doesn''t know why.


    But it didn''t matter. He didn''t care what horrible side effects that medicine he''d just been given had. All that mattered now was doing what needed to be done, that is, preventing the cave from self-destructing in the way the Tsuchigumo was nning.


    "I have to hurry...!!!"


    The next moment, Hayama stood up and tried to deal with the human-shaped detonator in front of him.


    But just as he did so, one of the walls of the room blew away, and the Giant Spider and the Giant Hawk came tumbling in...


    * * *


    Shikigami can be divided into two types: the traditional type, in which sacred beasts and youkai are subdued and subjugated, and the simplified type, in which a temporary form in the shape of an animal or other creature is created through the medium of a charm or other such medium.


    As the name suggests, shikigami originally refers to the traditional shikigami, which is difficult to master, and its nature makes it difficult to use for misceneous tasks, etc. So, the simplified shikigami, which can be used more widely and is easily disposable, was developed and is now widely used by the exorcism ns, surpassing the originals.


    However, this is precisely why, on the contrary, the traditional main method was valued as a valuable existence because of its difficulty in learning and its iparably higher ability than the simplified method. A typical example is ''Hikiyo'', one of the few living divine dragons that Kizuki''s family members follow.


    ...In the original story, ''Hikiyo'' were under the control of only one master, no matter what route they took. Or, to be more precise, there were no worldlines in which ''Hikiyo'' was under the control of a sole master.


    The dragon may have recognized Kizuki Hina and followed her as her servant, but never under her little sister. Some of her fans thought that Kizuki Aoi was despised by youkai because she was tainted by youkai, or simply because of her arrogant personality... but the truth is not known. At least, the creators never gave a clear answer or even a hint about it while I was alive in my previous life.


    At any rate, Aoi, who is the rival of Kizuki Hina, also had to take countermeasures against dragons as long as she faced them. No matter how much of a genius she was, she could not imitate Hina''s foul-headed abilities because they were innate to her. Especially when ites to two against one, even she could die if she ys a bad move.


    Therefore, she has kept a hawk as her pawn.


    The hawk is a creature that has been respected as a messenger of the gods since the time of the gods, and at the same time, it is a symbol of power and authority. If one unravels the mythology, one will find a legend that the hawk gives blessings to the government forces as a symbol to conquer those who do not worship the gods.


    It was a kind of beast of fortune in its own right, and she reached out to it when its divine authority had waned over time. Not with good intentions. It''s because the misceneous fishes couldn''t even stop the divine dragon that her big sister has. At least, if the fish is not skilled enough to stall for time, there is no point in keeping them.


    Kamitaka ''Souten'', one of the three traditional shikigami which Kizuki Aoi prepared to confront her sister in the original story, was the contents of Kizuki Aoi''s parting gift that was sealed in the sealed charm.


    "This is unexpected...!"


    A spider and a hawk are entangled in the deepest part of the cave, struggling with each other. I throw up while lying on the ground from the shock of the aftermath of such a monster war.


    In the climax of the original story, when the sisters kill each other, ''Souten'' is rather casually roasted by sis (anego-sama), but that is only because it is against sis (anego-sama). In fact, it ismendable that it is only burned moderately even if ''Annihtion'' is used. In the case of the unknown, not even charcoal is left, and even the great youkai and cmity youkai are usually charred to the core.


    "But it''s convenient. I can''t keep fighting that monster...!!!"


    It was tiresome, and even though the spider was half-ying with me, it took a lot of nerve to even avoid her attacks. Avoiding the spider''s fast swinging legs, and predicting her movement from the trajectory of the spider''s legs, was difficult to do for a long time. Just a graze would cause a cut, and a direct hit would end me.


    "Ggghhh! What a shame that you are transformed into a shikigami! Or do you want to turn me into that too?!"


    The Tsuchigumo leaps away from the battle with the divine hawk. The young girl''s body sways as if she were suspended from the ceiling of the cave by her eight legs. The expression on the young girl''s face is one of anger. She stares at ''Souten'' as if she had seen something truly unpleasant.


    ''<i>Screeeh!!!!</i>''


    "A bird that is kept by a monkey is making a fuss! But that''s perfect! You''ll be eaten alive to fill my belly before I ughter the monkeys!"


    The spider also cries out in response to ''Souten'' on the ground, spreading its wings and cawing menacingly. The spider leaps toward ''Souten'' with a cry. They collide with each other, releasing youkai power and divine power. The two forces cut each other down, feed off each other, and neutralize each other. The remaining simple heat is released, and once again a roar and a storm of destruction resound.


    "D*mn... the spider, but even the hawk ignores me...!"


    Whether it''s a certain light giant or a giant humanoid robot, there is no room for the people under their feet when such a thing goes on a rampage. Especially in this confined space. If I''m not careful, I will be blown away by the shockwave, and my body might be crushed. But I guess they are not aware of a small existence like me, just as humans do not care about ants under their feet.


    "D*mn, let''s just run..!!!!"


    I force my numb legs to run amidst the dust. And I find him soon after getting lost for a while.


    "Here you are...!"


    "Tomobe-san!? Why are you here!!?"


    The hidden group member, who had escaped from the web of spider threads, eximed in surprise when he caught sight of me.


    "I was worried that you might not make it. So, I''m here to meddle. Oops... Looks like I came to the right ce, huh?"


    I dere jokingly, dodging fist-sized rocks that fly at me on the way. After I say it, I realize that I was a bit too casual. I guess I was a bit high because of the situation. Hayama is a good guy, but he still doesn''t want his ego to be known among the hidden group...


    "Huh... Y-yes... That''s right... Thank you."


    "What?"


    I was thinking about how to cover it up, when Hayama''s startled silence and then his awkward down-turned attitude confused me.


    ''<i>We don''t have time for this. Let''s move quickly.</i>''


    The awkward atmosphere was about to flow, but it was the hummingbird shikigami who broke it by reading the air, or maybe not reading the air at all. No, perhaps the silence was a waste of time for her regardless of that. So, she ordered us both to hurry up.


    "!? Ah, first of all... let''s go."


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    Hayama nods his head in affirmation when I urge him to go after the spider ms against the wall, sending a lot of sawdust around us as we stay on the ground. While the spider was screaming and yelling at Kamitaka "Souten", we were running.


    "Hayama, please! I''ll handle these guys!"


    "Understood. I''ll return this to you...!"


    I order Hayama to go ahead of me when I see several kappas appear from behind. Hayama responds by throwing the Dagger (tant��) I had lent to Botan''s shikigami.


    "I''m saved! Miss Botan, please follow him. Take care of the detonation."


    ''<i>I understand. Let''s deal with it as quickly as possible. I wish you good luck.</i>''


    "I wish you good luck too!"


    I replied to the hummingbird shikigami''s words, and charged toward the oing kappas. The yellow eyeballs of the kappas swayed like youkai in the dim darkness.


    ''<i>Kikiki!</i>''


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    I pass through the side of one that tries to grab me, and slit its throat with a Dagger (tant��) to incapacitate it. The second kappaes up behind me and I kick and hit the kappa I just killed. When the kappa hits the corpse of itsrade and stops it, Ie up behind it from a blind spot and stab its spine, killing it instantly.


    ''<i>Kiki...</i>''


    "Don''t get close to me!"


    The third one tries to cling to me from behind, but I stab the second one in the spine and m a roundhouse kick into its head. Thanks to the steel tes in the shins of my legs, the kappa''s neck were snapped at a right angle the next moment. But...


    ''<i>Kikikiki!!</i>''


    "What!? That''s crazy!"


    Maybe it''s breeding stock, or maybe it was made from a pregnant human, but the next moment, a small kappaes flying at me with its tongue outstretched, breaking through the back of the kappa whose neck I snapped off. Is it a lupin dive?


    "Tsk!"


    ''<i>Ki!!</i>''


    Immediately I pull the dagger (tant��) out of the spine of the second kappa, and using centrifugal force, I hit the kappa with the handle of the dagger (tant��) to the side and blow it away.


    ''<i>Ki... kikiki... Kiik!?</i>''


    The baby kappa bounces several times on the ground, and when it tries to stand up, it is caught in a big fight between two monsters and crushed. Of course, the two monsters that crushed it didn''t seem to notice.


    "......"


    Even though I understood that I was dealing with monsters, I frowned because of the dimness and the silhouettes of the monsters. But even I understood that I didn''t have time for such a thing.


    "That was a close call. ...I''ll join them soon��''Boy, watch your back, okay?'' Huh!?"


    I heard the voice in my ear like an auditory hallucination, and I almost swung my dagger (tant��) as an unconditional reflex. The dagger (tant��) was thrust toward the forehead of the shadow that seemed to turn around, but it stopped moving before it pierced the forehead.

 Chapter 59.3

    Chapter 59.3


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    "Oops, that was close. Isn''t that a very rough way to greet a new acquaintance?"


    "What!?"


    I was wide-eyed and astonished. It was not because of the words of the being in front of me, nor was it because he was holding the tip of my Dagger (tant��). It was the being itself.


    "Huh...!?"


    I pull the dagger (tant��) as fast as I can, but it doesn''t budge. On the other side, the shadowy figure just pinches the dagger (tant��) with both fingers, and a poof of smokees out of their fingers. This is the effect of the blessing of exorcism, but unfortunately, it does not mean anything to the being in front of me. The power of exorcism is one thing, but for the shadow, the current appearance is just a temporary, borrowed one.


    "Ggh...!"


    "Oh? ...Hmm. I''m curious about a lot of things, but first, would you please stop pointing your noisy thing at people?"


    Looking me in the eye, the shadow tilts its head and flicks Dagger (tant��) with its finger. At the same time, the force of the flick blows Dagger (tant��) out of my hand, and it disappears into the darkness of the cave.


    "...!!?"


    "Besides, whether we have never met before or we know each other, when two people who speak the samenguage meet each other, they should greet each other, right? So, as intelligent and rational people, we should be courteous to each other, right?"


    "Ggh!?"


    Dagger (tant��) is repelled, and I try to get ready for a hand-to-handbat, but before I can do so, I am mmed to the ground. And before I knew it, the shadow was stomping on my body...


    "You are Tomobe of Kizuki''s servant group, I think?"


    "Y-you bastard is...!?"


    I stare up at the shadow that is leisurely confirming my identity, as if looking up at me from where I''m lying on the ground. This action, however, did not mean anything to the shadow.


    "No, no, I''m just a little monster who can suppress some instincts. There''s not much to tell. Though it seems I don''t have to introduce myself to you in the first ce. I''m curious about you. Where in the world did you find out about me?"


    "......!!?"


    Thest whispered cold question makes me flustered. And then the shadow silently narrowed its eyes in response to my reaction. No, what I could see behind the rag was just darkness, and I couldn''t see anything, but it certainly looked like that.


    To that extent, it was a gesture that looked too human.


    "Hmm, was that the proper reaction? But, where did you get to know me... Well, most likely from the earth''s mother goddess, I think? After all, she''s always so light-mouthed no matter how many times I warn her."


    The shadow, rubbing their chin and thinking to themselves... no, a faceless monster with a hundred faces.


    Yes, this is the main body that is one of the four disasters that once plunged Fus��-kuni into chaos... This monster is one of the most rational, yet most evil, human beings in the series and the one who causes the misery of half of the characters in the series. This guy is more youkai-like than youkai, but in a bad way, more human-like than youkai. It is a character who has gained a kind of cult-like poprity along with hate from the fans of the original work.


    This guy is the leader of the "Youkai Salvation", named Sugami Yoritsugu when he was a human being, and formerly the first head of the Onmyou dormitory.


    However, as a youkai, this one is probably easier to understand. A monster with a hundred faces, ''�w (Nue)'', and...


    * * *


    It is also called ''�w (Nue)'', �w (Nue), ҹ�B (Yachou/Night Bird), or ū���B (Nue) there may be more aliases if searched for. (NB: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nue)


    It is difficult to exin the youkai represented by so many Kanji characters, even in historical fact. After all, there are many legends about its appearance. Depending on the region, the youkai monster has been handed down in several irregr forms at different times. A mysterious monster with a hundred faces, like a cloud, that cannot be grasped.


    The creators of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' have created the character of ''�w (Nue)'' based on the characteristics of the mysterious creature by chewing, examining, and interpreting its youkai in their own unique way.


    That is, in the world of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', the youkai called ''�w (Nue)'' is false in all its forms that have been told, and true at the same time.


    More precisely, for ''�w (Nue)'', all the forms handed down in folklore were for mere terminology. Yes, they are merely containers that allow the soul to influence this world.


    The clue is bloodline. The root of this dastardly trick is that the main body of the �w (Nue), has ced a curse on its own bloodline. Following the curse, the soul of the body is transmigrated. The curse of blood that spreads from generation to generation bes the soul''s host. It bes the object of possession. In fact, even animals and youkai who have consumed the blood be the object of possession. Or even the bodies of monsters grown from this guy''s blood...


    So, this guy is a most troublesome existence. Even if the body is destroyed, as long as there is a container to rece this guy, �w (Nue) will not be destroyed, and what is more troublesome is that the person who calls himself "�w (Nue)" is in some ways more cowardly, sneaky, cunning, and... human than any of the other youkai in this work.


    He was also the leader of the most spiritually powerful tribe that cooperated with the first emperor in establishing Fus��-kuni, and the man who was appointed as the first Onmyou Dormitory Head. The man who helped the first emperor to establish "a nation of people, by people, for people" now betrays the nation once created by him and cooperates with Kuuban and others who want to destroy the former homnd only for their own ambitions and purposes.


    But for ''�w (Nue)'', even this is just a stepping stone to the goal, and his exterminated body is just a container that he has cultivated with the intention of throwing it away in advance. So, it is meaningless to kill even that which is in front of me now. In fact, I don''t know if it is possible for me to kill even a single shadow in front of me.


    ...Though there is no need for me to win here.


    "Hmm? ...Well, well, this is a problem. I didn''t realize that the ''detonator'' I had prepared was so quickly deactivated. It seems that the person who controls the Shikigami is a person who is well versed in the forbidden arts."


    The shadow realized this after all this time. It seemed that Hayama and Botan had aplished it. Looking at the cripple, who had been turned into a detonator, the tube growing from his head was severed, and the cripple himself was crumbling with a single red streak running from the position of his heart. At the same time, both of us realize what''s going on.


    And I, too, do not miss the chance to let my attention wander away for a moment.


    "Eat this...!"


    "...!?"


    The next moment, I pulled it out of my pocket and wielded it like a whip against the shadow that was approaching me. The silvery, yet thin, de severed one of the shadow''s arms with a simple, yet stunning cut.


    "Here it is, the second one!"


    "Whoa!"


    The shadow, whose arm was suddenly severed because of the surprise attack, copses into a posture. I take advantage of this to get up and strike a second blow. This time, the other arm is severed.


    "This is...!? You''re not... Wait, it''s the string!"


    The shadow, whose arms have been cut off cleanly, observes me as if he feels no pain, and sees through my magic trick. After all, if he looks hard enough, he can see it. He can see the spider threads in my hands, which seem to be empty-handed.


    For the note, I retrieved a few of the sharp spider silk threads used in the two-stage trap set in the cave. I took these threads, which were portable and sharp, out of my pocket, poured spiritual power on them, and wielded them as a whip. The result was the shadow in front of me, which had lost both arms.


    (I thought it was very sharp, judging from the way it turned a jumping spider into a dice steak in an instant, but... it''s pretty good.)


    I think to myself as I grab the string in my hand. The only thing I can say is... my finger, which is gripping it, is also slightly cut and bleeding. I''d better put on custom-made gloves the next time I use this. It hurts like hell.


    ...But, well, I hope there will be a next time.


    "Well, well, well. I didn''t think that I could be reversed so easily. I should havee with a better container, I guess..."


    Shaking his head and cowering his shoulders, the shadow boasts. He is acting very rxed even though he is being cornered. No, he is not really cornered. In fact, even if he dies here in the worst-case scenario, there are probably plenty of other mediums for him to put his soul into.


    Above all, I don''t think this cunning creature is unprepared for anything. And my prediction came true right away.


    "...!?"


    The next moment, I felt a tremor beneath my feet. I jumped in a panic, and something appeared, smashing through the rock beneath my feet.


    It was a mole. A huge one too.


    It was at least three meters tall, hairy all over, but not a single hair on its face, and it had dozens of antennae-like an earthworm. The wriggling, writhing antennae were physiologically disgusting. Its huge body was filled with a popping sound like static electricity.


    "Great youkai ss...? When ites to electricity, this guy is..."


    I immediately recognize the being in front of me.


    A millennium mole... a thunder beast in the shape of a mole, though it was supposed to be no bigger than a puppy at best. So, the possibilities are...


    "It was a failure Medium. Because of its size, I''ve been having a hard time disposing of it. So. I''d be happy if you could y with it."


    The shadow deres nonchntly. Yeah, as I thought!


    "Tomobe-san...!!?"


    "Get away from here!!"


    I stop Hayama and the hummingbird shikigami froming this way.


    "But...!?"


    "I''m not going to die! I''ll leave after I stop it for a bit. ...Sh*t, this is turning into a full-blown monster war."


    I take one look at the spider and the hawk iling behind and click my tongue. For God''s sake, if you''re going to fight, do it with the Earth Defense Forces. I''m a lowlife, okay?


    "But...!?"


    "Just go! If you want, you can call for help."


    "...!? Understood. I''ll be right back!"


    Hayama runs toward the exit of the room as if he realized what I had just said. After I see him off, I face the mole and the shadow again.


    "Stalling, huh?"


    "What? A servant is too much for you?"


    After observing the surroundings, I respond to the shadow''s muttered words, holding a string in both hands. It was to buy time.


    "Hahaha. No, no, it''s the opposite. For someone who survives fighting foxes and an earth mother goddess, you seem pretty modest."


    I grow wary of the shadow''s deration of humility despite the fact that he is missing both arms. The fox was never fully mentioned in the original story, but I wonder how far this guy is working behind the scenes.


    (In any case, I should think about escape now.)


    As for ''Souten'', I don''t need to worry about it. This guy is different from me. Then the question is how I can escape from this ce.


    "The rest is...."


    At the same time, there is another concern on my mind. Gori-sama said that the old hag has been captured... But well, I don''t know where she is. I hope that she has escaped by herself.


    However, my hopes are dashed in vain. After all...


    "Well, well, it seems you want to escape. That''s sad. I''d like for you to stay with us a little longer."


    Then the shadow nces at the Tsuchigumo, who is in a fierce scuffle with the hawk. He nces at the spider who is biting at the hawk while cursing and crying. Then he continues.


    "Besides, I have helped her. It''s a loss of face to be beaten like this. So, yes, I think how about this...?"


    Those words were the signal. The giant mole shakes its countless tentacles on its face and roars. I braced myself, but soon realized that it was not an attack of any kind. At the same time, I see a figure emerge from the sea of tentacles, and my face contorts. This guy has a bad character after all...!


    "This is...!!?"


    "It''s just a game. Now, let''s see what choice you make, shall we? You know I''m going to use her as a backup detonator when everything''s ready, okay?"


    With that, the shadow heads toward the jade pir, which is filled to the point of bursting with spiritual energy. It was to reapply the curse, which had been lifted or neutralized before he could set off the detonator.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    The thousand-year-old mole howled as if it were roaring. It was a voice of menace. At the same time, static electricity buzzed through the air.


    "After all, this is a forced battle that is sure to be lost. ...What a sh*tty game."


    I re at the mole, smiling wryly as if I''m trying to be tough. I look at the unconscious ck-haired woman entangled in the mole''s tentacles... Her face looks strangely attractive, but I know even though she looks young, inside she is aged and decrepit in contrast to her outward appearance.


    "But that doesn''t mean I can abandon her... But, let''s see. It was a mistake to throw away the spear...!"


    The next moment, I just barely dodged a sudden electric shock, and with a whine, I charged toward the great youkai.

 Chapter 60.1

    Chapter 60.1


    As mentioned in western mythology, fire is the origin of civilization, the beginning, and the symbol that separates human beings from the rest of the beasts.


    A bipedal primate with fragile physical capabilities, however, gained wisdom and with the power of fire, rose to be the ruler of all things. Without the legs of a horse, the fangs of a wolf, the camouge of fur, the thickness of fat, or the eyes that can see in the distance or the dark, fire was truly the gift of life for humans. No matter what physical abilities the beasts of the field have, they arepletely helpless in the face of fire.


    So, human civilization is the civilization of fire. Fire is the one thing that people can no longer do without. Along with water, fire has been the foundation and basis of life and society. It is impossible to imagine a civilization without fire, and it is impossible to live without fire.


    Furthermore, fire, or the spiritual arts belonging to the fire arts, is a basic element for exorcists, and at the same time, it is a very deep field of study.


    One of the many fire-based spiritual arts is the ''Pure Fire''.


    The ''Purifying Fire'', a unique ability possessed by Kizuki Touya, is a step or two lower than the ''Annihtion'' possessed by the eldest daughter of the original lineage, but that is only because of the badparison. Though it is not effective against humans, it can even be said that this power is useful against youkai.


    Its ability to burn only youkai is most effective in a melee situation where friend and foe are intermingled. And the same is true in a closed room. ''Purifying Fire'', which burns with spiritual energy instead of oxygen, can avoid theck of oxygen not only for the person who burns but also for the people around him or her.


    And the result was the cmity youkai who were burned to a crisp in front of their eyes.


    ''<i>Ggg... Gh... Gaah......!</i>''


    "You''re still alive? What a tough little fish, are you?"


    Kizuki Touya growled mockingly at the moaning of the tiger wolf roon (Korouri), who was almost as good as dead.


    ...But the winner was already decided. As a matter of fact, Touya himself was not that different from Ayaka in terms of ability. However, theirpatibility was too bad even before their abilities.


    However, the gue or the poison, which was exhaled by the tiger wolf roon (Korouri), was also an object that could be burned by the "Purifying Fire" since they were generated by the youkai energy. And this cmity youkai was not a good one in a simple physical battle, whereas Touya''s preparation and skill in a physical battle were no less than his own, since his special ability was ineffective against other than youkai. Then, this situation was also natural in a sense.


    ''<i>Ggh... Gaaa!!</i>''


    "Whoa, that was a close one!"


    Just as Touya is about to make a move, cmity youkai raises its head and opens its jaws. The venom ejected from the poison rays in its mouth is evaded with minimal movement of his neck. Almost simultaneously, a sword is thrust into the monster''s mouth.


    The sword, forged by a well-known master in the northern region with tama-hagane steel (a type of steel made in the Japanese tradition) over seven days and seven nights, is a first-ss sword that can withstand being used by the exorcists and the crimson mes that erupt from it burn the monster from within the range...


    ''<i>Gah... Ah...</i>''


    Now, the monster could not even make a sound of despair. After all, the ''Purifying Fire'' released from the sword spread directly to the creature''s throat and lungs, charcoaling its vocal organs. As it was, the monster died, and its body continued to burn, using its youkai energy as fuel to light up the dimly lit cave...


    "Now, I''d really like to finish this..."


    "We''re saved. Thank you very much, Touya."


    Ayakaes running up to him and thanks him while Touya himself is looking around to see if there are any small fry youkai monsters hiding. But seeing Ayaka''s attitude makes Touya click his tongue in annoyance.


    "Before you thank me, isn''t there something you should tell me? Why are you here? Aren''t the servants supposed to be the only ones in front?"


    "Well, that''s... Uhh..."


    The silver-haired girl is flustered by Touya''s point. The exorcists, who could wipe out a hundred youkai with a single arrow if they wanted to, were now just young girls their age.


    "Tsk, don''t worry, I won''t tell the higher-ups about it. I can guess the reason for it. And, you. What''s the damage?"


    Touya clucked his tongue and said to his childhood friend, and then asked one of the servants nearby about the damage to the servants.


    "Yes, although we don''t have aplete picture yet... we are sure that three are dead and ten are wounded."


    Ayaka''s expression turns ufortable at this report. Touya, on the other hand, looked a little surprised.


    "For someone who was cornered like that, there was surprisingly little damage. You did surprisingly well, huh?"


    It was natural for Touya to be surprised because he honestly thought that the death toll alone would be in double digits. In fact, it is not surprising since they were attacked by a nearly three-digit number of youkai including cmity youkai. In some cases, the servants of other families who were going through the same den had suffered more casualties than them even if they had not encountered cmity youkai. His words were reasonable inparison.


    "Anyway, we should probably retreat and join up with the guys behind us, but.... that''s the thing."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look at that."


    Ayaka tilted her head and Touya pointed at it with his finger. Ayaka looked at it and noticed that there was a big sinkhole in the corner of the spacious room.


    "Is that...?"


    "You don''t know? It was already there when I came here. It looks like it goes deep... but hey, does anyone know anything about it?"


    Touya asked the remaining servants, and one of them stepped forward to answer.


    "Yes. I remember that the hole was made suddenly in the middle of the battle. We were fighting kappa, when suddenly a gust of wind blew. The next moment all the monsters around us disappeared, and at the same time there was an explosion and the ground caved in."


    "What''s that?"


    Touya looks doubtful at the servant''s statement. It is only natural. The only person who could have done such a thing was Ayaka at the very least. And there was no way she could afford it in such a situation.


    "Whatever it is, it seems to have prated deeply. Could it be possible to reach the deepest part of the den through this hole?"


    "That may be so, but..."


    The red-haired exorcists looked at the suggestion of one of the servant squad leaders with a sullen expression on his face. He seemed wary of approaching arge hole that he did not know who had made it and for what purpose.


    "Oh, speaking of which, where''s Shiro-chan!!?"


    Ayaka, who had finally regained herposure, was again panicked when she remembered her presence. She asked the servants to help her and inquired about the whereabouts of the half-youkai girl, but there was no sign of her whereabouts.


    "Could it be that she is in that hole...!?"


    "H-hey! Don''t run selfishly....!!?"


    Ayaka''s face turned pale and she ran toward the big hole with a desperate look on her face. Touya also followed her to chase after her.


    "Shiro-chan! Shiro-chan! Are you there? If you are there, please answer me! Shiro-chan......"


    Ayaka screams at the big hole. However, her cries cease immediately. Because a giant spider flew out at a great speed from the depths of the hole and crashed into the ceiling... crushing it.


    "Hwee?"


    With a thud, the great youkai spider, which is at least two meters long, plunges into the ceiling and, ording to thew of gravity, falls right next to Ayaka, and it dies, leaving a cloud of dust. During this time, Ayaka''s mouth was gaping open, not knowing what had just happened.


    "Ayaka! Are you all right!!?"


    "Uh, ah... Yes. Somehow..."


    Ayaka somehow managed to answer while her face was tense as Touya rushed to her. It was such a shocking event.


    If it had been a living youkai, she would have been able to recognize it by its presence and killing power, but when a crushed corpse jumped out, she was unable to react.


    "Seriously, we should get out of here...!"


    Touya said as he looked into the big hole, and immediately prepared his sword and deployed the mes of the "Purifying Fire". At the same time, Ayaka, who was standing right beside him, readied her bow, and several servants who had been following behind her also readied their weapons. Because there is such a strong killing atmosphere.


    Immediately afterward, dozens of dismembered spider corpses erupted from the big hole. The sight is like an eruption. The servants rush to avoid the falling spider corpses.


    But the two exorcists do not move. It is because they are facing the white shadow that appears at the same time. Fire and bow were fired simultaneously. But they are obliterated by a single gust of wind.


    "What!?"


    Touya shouted. He felt a tremendous emotion. He knew in his gut that the killing intent was not directed at them, but it still made their legs tremble. And the source of it was only vaguely recognizable through ten or twentyyers of illusions.


    "Huh!?"


    The next moment, something was thrown away toward Ayaka. She, who has good eyesight due to her experience in handling a bow, understands what it is, and with her natural good-naturedness, she hurriedly throws away her weapon and catches it.


    "H-hey! What are you�� A child!?"


    Touya mes his childhood friend for dropping her weapon and epting the thrown object. It is too rash action for exorcists, but doubt takes over his thoughts instead of condemnation as he recognizes the presence in Ayaka''s arms.


    It was a girl. A young girl who had fainted was in Ayaka''s arms. At the same time, a sense of bewilderment emerged. Touya stared at it again as it emerged from therge hole.


    "........."


    However, as if by an illusion, it is difficult to recognize her, and it takes one look at him, and immediately returns to the hole as if it has lost interest in him. No, it seemed more like it was in a hurry toe back to the hole.


    And both Touya and Ayaka could only look at each other for a while, stunned by the suddenness of it all...


    * * *


    It is amon old story. It is a tragedy that abounds in a time when people are powerless and life is cheap. Perhaps there are many more tragic, sad, and horrifying stories to tell.


    And yet... for her, it was still a nightmare that haunts her dreams even now, more than half a centuryter.


    Up until that point, everything seemed to be going well for her. The trap set by her cruel and heartless brothers and sisters, had ended in vain. After all, even though she had been unknowingly and unpreparedly sent to the den of monsters, she was not injured, her body was not defiled, and she was literally safe.


    It was all thanks to the man for whom she had a secret crush. Although he is technically her manservant, he is more like a father to her, much more like a brother than her real brother, more like a friend who knows her well, and more like a lover whom she can rely on above all else... Though he has a foul mouth and is quick to make a move on the housemaid or vige girl, or he makes fun of her. Above all, she didn''t like the way he treated her like a child, but still, she trusted him nheless. She trusted him more than anyone else.


    Likewise, he was willing to give her trust, more than willing to give her confidence. Even when she was about to give up, he was strong and patient, though he didn''t really have the luxury of being so, but thanks to him, everything was fine.


    Yes, he even protected her from the attack of a huge and terrifying spider youkai monster. He had managed to get her out of a hopeless situation by going through many dangers with a hair''s breadth of time, and by finally meeting up with another youkai and eating each other.


    To her, he was hope. He was the one to whom she turned her absolute trust. A young man she could trust more than anyone. And she genuinely believed it. That she would always be with him, as she had always been. Genuinely, unquestioningly, confidently, and believing.


    ...That is why she doubts the situation at hand.


    "Isn''t this... too hard for you?"


    "Hahaha," her belovedughs. Despite his tone of voice, his mouth tightens, his face contorts in anguish, and beads of sweat appear on his forehead as he holds his stomach as if in agony. Stains spread across his ck robe, which is the standard equipment of the servants, reminding one of a monk-soldier. The stain is clearly visible despite the ck material. And it was clear from the crimson puddle that formed under his feet what it was, running down his side.


    "Why...?"


    The girl asks her beloved in a trembling voice. She asks out of heartfelt confusion and doubt. Because isn''t it natural? Even though he could run away from a cmity youkai without her who is holding him back...

 Chapter 60.2

    Chapter 60.2


    "Why...? Wh-why... would you do such a thing...? To someone who can''t even sense spiritual power?"


    Not only can''t she feel any spiritual power, but as far as she''s concerned, she has no experience in fighting, and she''s only holding a in kitchen knife in her hand... Moreover, she''s a child, just a little girl, even if those damned brothers and sisters are controlling her...!?


    "...Little sister, you see..."


    "Huh?"


    She stopped thinking for a moment, not understanding what he had just said. Little sister? Whose sister? What is he talking about?


    "Part of me was caught off guard. Part of me was upset. But still, it''s not fair. What is this, some kind of drug or something? It''s like they''re controlling them like puppets with spirit strings while they''re in aa. Well, it''s better that they''re not conscious, isn''t it?"


    He had almostpletely figured out how the assassins were being manipted. The girl marvels at his cleverness, then begs him for help as she remembers.


    "H-hey... let''s get out of here. If you don''t heal that injury soon... the blood will lure youkai too!"


    Yes, they''re not all out of the forest yet. The assassin is still just a human child controlled by strings. On the other hand, the spider monster is killing each other with another monster, but not with all the small youkai and the medium youkai. They are probably looking for their own prey while their superiors are fighting each other. So, they must get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    "Yes, you''re right. The monsters are here. Haha, what a quick arrival..."


    He whispered scornfully as he peeked out from behind a tree at the assassins. Looking at him, there were countless red eyesing up from behind the little assassin. Not at them. But to the assassin.


    Obviously, the monsters were drooling over the assassin. And the assassin looks tantly defenseless against them...


    "Ha! What a surprise. So she''s a hostage...."


    "What?"


    He bitterly guesses what the monster is after. But his lord did not understand what he meant. A helpless little girl, who is a puppet and an assassin, is his Achilles'' heel (weakness) more than anything else, however.


    "...Big brother?"


    Without thinking, she mutters to herself as she senses the disquiet in his eyes as he gazes at the assassin. She muttered it as if flirtatiously, as if clinging to him. The way he called her, which had been forbidden except when they were alone because of her position and the way people looked at her, was rarely said anymore since she had grown up and her feelings for him had gone one step beyond that of just being a big brother.


    ...So why did she dare to use it now? To tell the truth, she didn''t know the reason either. She just felt she had to say it. It was a woman''s intuition. A woman''s intuition made her say it.


    But it was a mistake in a way. The look of anguish in his eyes the next moment must have been a pain. She had unknowingly deprived him of one of his choices as he weighed his rtives against his precious lord.


    Surely, he would have cut her off if she had not said anything. If she had whispered her love to him and begged him, he would have apanied her to the other side right then and there. But what she said was the right thing for a sister to say to her brother for help... and so he made the hard choice, a choice far worse for her than the loss of her own life.


    "......"


    A momentter, he leaned toward her silently but casually. She epted it, bewildered... and the next moment she felt a dull pain in her chest and fell to her knees.


    "Huh...? Ah..."


    It was a kind of martial art. It was a technique of applying instantaneous pressure to an opponent''s organs and knocking them out. Not to kill, but to catch the opponent without hurting opponent.


    With a cough, the girl copses. Her vision wavers as a result of the difficulty in breathing and the inability to take in oxygen, and her consciousness begins to fade. Sounds reverberate and be iprehensible. In the midst of it all, in the midst of it all, she hears. She listened. She heard the almost monologue. A voice of repentance.


    "...I''m sorry. Please hate me."


    He whispered as if he was biting his regret. It was a trembling, determined, fearful voice. It was also the first time she had heard his fragile voice. This shocked her even more.


    And then he let her lean back against the base of the tree, gently andfortingly, as her consciousness faded away, and turned away. He turns away from her and walks toward the assassin and the youkai behind her.


    He does not look back, as if he is abandoning his regrets, and he drops his weapon like a human sacrifice...


    "No... wait... stop..."


    She still muttered slowly as her consciousness faded into the distance and the darkness. Not out of spite, not out of hatred. She was simply reaching out her hand because she couldn''t stay away.


    Yes, she understood. She knew what he had chosen.


    It must have been hard for him to make that choice, even for a man who is blunt, and foul-mouthed, but really kind and caring. But her previous words pushed him back. Yes, she pushed him. So he chose. He made that choice to save the lives of both his lord and his only rtive. Apologizing for the fate that would await him.


    But for her, that is what was sad. It was all her fault in the first ce. So she wanted him not to apologize. That''s why she didn''t want to sound so sad and regretful. She didn''t want him to say goodbye like this.


    If he had just said one word, she would have done anything. She was willing to ept any suffering, any cruel fate for him. After all, she adored him that much. She loved him. And it was enough that he was alive. And yet... and yet, this is too much. It''s too much! Such an ending where no one will be happy...!?


    "No..."


    In her fading consciousness, the girl desperately reaches out her hand. She reached out her hand as if to cling to it. But the man who usually turns around and holds her hand like he has no choice, never turns this way. Never again.


    "No... don''t leave me... don''t leave me........."


    His back is turning away to face the monsters swarming toward the assassin, disappearing, his vision fading, darkening... thest image she saw of the man she loved...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Nooo...!!??"


    As soon as she awoke, she was hit by severe pain in her legs. She winced and moaned as she felt waves of searing pain in both legs. Then, a momentter, she realized it.


    "Huh!? Wh-what is this...!!?"


    The worm-like red tentacles crawled all over her body, covered with mucus and extending countless times, seized her body, restrained her, and yed with her. They were entangled in the joints of her body.


    Some of them seem to have prated her clothes, crawling on her white skin as if they were licking all over her body, and the touch made her shiver with goosebumps. Amid her confused thoughts, she recalls a memory from just before she lost consciousness.


    "...!? No way, I''m...!!? D*mn, my leg...!!?"


    She understands that she has been captured by youkai, and she also understands the cause of the pain in her leg. Perhaps her legs were broken so that she could not escape when she was captured.


    "Shikigami...!!? I can''t even move my hands?"


    Even if she tried to use the shikigami to get out of this situation, her arms are caught by countless tentacles and she cannot move them, as if the other party had expected this in advance. So. there is nothing she can do.


    "Wh-what should I do...!?"


    If she stays like this, she will be either food for the monsters or afort, whatever it may be. Therefore, Kochou desperately thinks of a way to get out of this situation. And suddenly, she realizes it now. The disaster in front of her eyes.


    "Huh...?"


    A momentter, she realizes what''s happening and her face contorts in a panic. Her eyes widen, and she wants to look away from reality. But despite her desire to look away, her gaze is fixed on it.


    At the same time, a scream echoes through the cave. A literal scream. A scream of agony.


    What she sees in the corner of her eye is the image of her beloved and first love, who has been cruelly charred and burned to death over half of his body...


    * * *


    I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t caught off guard. I''ve fought against better opponents before. I can''t even count the number of times I''ve been prepared to die, even after the fight, on my both hands.


    To tell the truth, it was not so difficult to escape from a great youkai, especially if it was a slow-footed dragon. At least, it would have been much better than against a white fox or a fallen earth mother goddess.


    If there was a problem, it would be that in this case, it was not just a matter of escaping, but there was a hostage. And if the hostage could be used as a detonator essential for the self-destruction of the den, it is out of the question to leave it alone. Moreover, if the detonation is triggered, there is no way I can escape from the st.


    That is, it is a prerequisite for my survival to rescue a young-looking hag who is obviously being held hostage in this situation...


    "You''re... cunning one, aren''t you...!!"


    I spit out, interrupting my brain''s escape from reality and holding my left arm, which is burning from the electric shocks. Then I look at the wound. After looking at it, my face distorts.


    The surface of my left arm, which had been directly hit by the electric shocks, was ckened by charring, and it was smoking like that of roasted meat. At the same time, the unpleasant smell of roasting human flesh lingered in my nose.


    Surely, this guy was a modified youkai cultivated by ''�w (Nue)'', and its behavior was despicable. It was cunning. It was vicious.


    It was also difficult to avoid the electric shocks, but not impossible. Normally, it is impossible to avoid them after they are released, but there are preliminary actions and signs, so if I take advantage of the moment and take evasive action, I can manage to avoid them unexpectedly. It was also fortunate that the opponent''s vision was weak and its movement was stupid.


    However, that itself was a trap. The opponent''s goal was to make me think that there was a chance to take advantage of it.


    Now, I dodged the thunderbolt, entered the blind spot, and leaped at once to the mole''s face. The mole panicked, thinking that I had disappeared, but it was just an act.


    Suddenly its eyes widened, and I was at its neck as if to fill in the blind spot. It looked as if it had been surgically joined forcibly, but the next moment the mole saw me, and the hundreds of tentacles that sprouted from its face extended at once to strike me in a guided missile-like trajectory.


    I quickly waved my thin spider thread and cut off more than a dozen of them, but it was nothingpared to what I could do. Realizing that I was at a disadvantage, I tried to retreat temporarily, but it was toote. After all, as I tried to escape, several tentacles entangled my left arm, and I was hit by an electric current.


    After a few seconds of intense pain, the tentacles were cut off with spider thread. Seriously... Even though this is in just a few seconds...!


    "Tentacles that shed electric shocks are not... heat rods!"


    Iugh bitterly, and suddenly utter a stupid joke thates to my mind, but of course, it is nothing more than a strong word.


    To tell the truth, I was already surprised that I was alive at this very moment. The electric shock had been so fierce. I mean, if one arm is charred, that''s usually the end of a person. In short, dead. The voltage must have been much higher than that of the electric chair. And yet, at this very moment, I''m alive, even though I''m in a lot of pain. I''m alive, still alive.


    (Now, was it luck that I didn''t die from electrocution, or was it that...)


    I feel a sickening tingle under my skin, which makes my eyes ze over. Maybe I should be thankful that I am saved... but instead, I am made aware of the fact that I am bing less and less human, and that is a very painful feeling.


    "Well, well, well, I''m surprised you didn''t die from that. I had set the power to be strong enough to kill ordinary exorcists instantly, but... you''ve taken in the blood of the Earth Mother Goddess, haven''t you? It seems to have a lot of vitality."


    The shadow that had been chanting curses dictating in front of the jade pir, while mysterious ck fluid was dripping from the cross sections of his missing arms, but not seeming to be bothered by it at all, now seemed to have realized my misery. His tone of voice was that of a researcher, sounding genuinely amused and interested.


    In fact, if I die like this, it would be my turn. He might dissect my corpse and y with it with glee. As the first head of the Onmyo Dormitory, he also contributed to the establishment of the Rikyushu (Researcher), a group of madmen of the Imperial Court. His thoughts and ideas seemed to be inherited by the Rikyushu rather than the Onmyou Dormitory.


    "D*mn. How dare you have fun with me...!"


    I spat at the former human monster in disgust. Fortunately, due to the need to reconstruct a precise form, it seems that ''�w (Nue)'' is still unable to move. Nevertheless, the Hawk, who is a reassuring ally, seems to have no time to take care of this one as its mind is upied with the great monster battle with the Tsuchigumo. If I don''t pay attention to the battle on their side, I might die from stray debris from a shockwave or gravel.


    (No, this may be quite better than that...)


    If I had not been able to borrow Shikigami from Gori-sama, I would have been literally dead. ...It''s funny that such a helpless situation is not the worst.


    ''<i>Buoooohh!!!</i>''

 Chapter 60.3

    Chapter 60.3


    "!? It''sing...!!!?"


    The mole, perhaps growing weary of my inaction, begins to move. It stretched out dozens of tentacles and came at me from above as well as below, from both sides in a geometrical motion. It was a simultaneous attack from multiple directions. As I thought, this guy is surprisingly intelligent, since it has been modified...!!


    "Is there a way out...? D*mn it!!"


    I find a direction where the approaching tentacles are rtively few, and I start running frantically in that direction. I dodge the tentacles thate at me, just in time to avoid them, and then I swing my spider threads to clear the tentacles from behind me as theye at me from behind. The whip has arge gap when you wield it. Therefore, I needed to swing it as efficiently as possible if I use it.


    ''<i>Buoooohh!!</i>''


    "Ggh!"


    As I dodged the tentacles that attacked me one after another, or as I sliced through them, I was hit by a huge w strike. The swing was blunt, but heavy and powerful, and did not cut through my body, but instead gouged out the ground in front of me.


    "It''s not dirt...! It''s a rock!!?"


    The rock was gouged out by the w and broken into small pieces, and scattered as it was. And it''s right in front of me! The total weight of the debris must have been several hundred tons. Is it a power shovel!? It was fast enough to hit me, and if it hit me with even a single piece of rock, it would take away all the flesh around me.


    ''<i>Boy, are you alright?</i>''


    "......!?"


    A woman''s voice whispered right next to my ear, and my body was moving before I could even think about what it was. I dive to the right side, sliding down low.


    "Ouch...!?"


    A rock the size of a clenched fist came flying into me, grazed my cheek, and took the Hannya mask I was wearing with it. I was lucky. Without the mask, I would have lost my whole cheek.


    However, I made the right decision to dive into the right side of the rock as soon as I could. The blown debris and dust hid me from the mole. Seizing this opportunity, I ran straight ahead.


    "And this is a bonus!!"


    ''<i>Buoo!!?</i>''


    At the same time, I kicked a piece of debris up as I sprinted, and it hit the left eye of the mole. Thanks to the dust, the mole didn''t seem to notice the hit until just before it happened, making it aplete surprise attack. Now, this monster grunts and clutches its left eye as sharp debris flies in like an arrow from the dust. Okay, there''s an opening...!


    "Okay, with this... Huh!?"


    Just as I was about to close in on the mole, something pierced through the rock under my feet and shot out. A momentter I realize that it is several tentacles. The red strands of flesh that hade out of the rock danced and tangled around my ankles.


    "Oh, d*am, you''ve got to be kidding me!!?"


    This guy''s tentacles can reach out from the ground!? And digging through the rocks!?


    That was some kind of blind spot. Although it was an assumption. I hadn''t expected it, since it hadn''t shown any sign of such a thing. But looking back, I suppose it was a trap. It led me to believe that the tentacles could note out of the ground, and used them at the most effective moment. It was a terrible thing, typical of the modified youkai made by ''�w (Nue)''.


    ''<i>Buooooooo!!!!</i>''


    The mole with its left eye suppressed stared at me with a roar of anger. That''s not good...!


    "Not ggodhh, I need to get out of here...!!?"


    I quickly try to swing my spider threads to cut off the tentacles beneath my feet, but it''s no use. Tentacles appeared from everywhere, seizing my limbs, neck, and joints and entangling them. A crackling, popping sound echoed from the surroundings. It was the sound of static electricity. And it was only a prelude...


    "Gggah..!!!?"


    I struggled to get out, but right after I did, several tentacles pierced me like spears. Aimed at my internal organs, of all things. Making me vomit blood. But even that was not its true mission.


    A momentter, the high-voltage current emitted from the tentacles burned me from both inside and outside. The pain and shock running through my body were so intense that I was unable to resist, and I immediately lost consciousness...


    * * *


    "Noo!! This can''t be happening!!? This is... this is... this can''t be!!? Noooo!!!??"


    And time returns. The trapped adviser/representative of the Kizuki family was half-crazed by the devastation before her. It was natural because that person, that child who looked like the exact replica of that person, had been left in front of her, charred and burnt to a crisp.


    No, on the contrary... the millennium mole, who had caught such a nearly charred boy with its tentacles, mmed him repeatedly on the ground and walls. It was like a child throwing a tantrum and ying with a doll: a relentless, careless, crude, and violent act...


    "Well, well, it was surprisingly disappointing, wasn''t it? I thought it would have a little more grit since he survived the fox and the earth mother goddess and is favored by the blue demon.... but to be honest, it''s disappointing."


    Then, struggling with tears, Kochou finally realizes its presence. She was caught by the tentacles and moved only her head, but what she saw was a rag-d shadow without arms.


    "You, are..."


    "It''s a first time to meet you, Kizuki''s Advisor. I''m the owner of the mole, and I''ve been having a ymate from a well-tanned servant of yours... Oh, oops..."


    A momentter, using what little spiritual power she has left to strengthen her right arm, Kochou cuts through the tentacles and swings her sword down at the shadow. The shadow, however, just avoided it and passed through the void. And then...


    "Ah! Ugh, guh......!!!?"


    Kochou screams as a piercing pain runs through her body. The electric current discharged from the tentacles was low in power, but it was aimed precisely at her nerves, at her sense of pain.


    "Well, well, it''s a scary thing that you suddenly cut off my head. Couldn''t you at least say hello to me?"


    "You, you bast*rd... How dare you...!"


    But that''s all there was to it. Her spiritual power was reduced and her nerves were paralyzed by the electric shocks from the tentacles, so there was nothing she could do, so it was just an empty, detailed threat. It was a pathetic resistance, like a rat''s frantic, toothy mewing at a cat that has caught it...


    And the shadow knew it well. He smiled scornfully at Kochoy''s attitude, nced for a moment at the great monster war still going on behind him, and cowered his shoulders. Then he dered.


    "Well, since the time is running out, let''s finish this job."


    As if in response to the shadow''s words, the tentacles of the millennial mole grabbed Kochou and carried it toward the jade pir. Then, severalrge cockroach-like insects youkai monsters jumped out from the rags of the shadow and climbed up her body.


    "Huh...!?"


    "It''s a breed that I improved for surgery. It has a very dexterous tongue, so it''s very useful."


    As soon as he said this, they reached Kochou''s neck and opened their mouths wide. des and scissor-shaped tongues emerged from their mouths. It was clearly not a structure intended for feeding.


    ''�w (Nue)''stest creation, the surgical youkai insects... Now, they dripped mucus from their mouths, dripping onto the white skin of the old exorcists. The strangely cool saliva was also a local anesthetic to numb the sense of pain and prevent the subject from dying of shock during the surgery.


    "Huh!? N-no..."


    Kochou muttered in fear. She knew what was about to happen. It was a fundamental rejection of death as a human being.


    No, it was not only that. Her despair was also due in part to her own powerlessness. She thought she had drunk the bitter pains of life. She had experienced much unreason, humiliation, and pain, and she should have made the most of them.


    And that is why, this time, she wanted to protect that boy who is the exact replica of that person, and she was confident enough to show him that she could do it. After all, she thought she was no longer the helpless, naive, and stupid little girl who could not protect or do anything that day. This time she was going to protect what she wanted to protect.


    But now what? She can''t say anything about her granddaughters now. It''s like that day all over again. It''s a repeat. No, it''s worse than that. She can''t even protect him, and now she herself is a hostage, a burden, and everything is about to be taken from her before she can do anything.


    Therefore, Kochou despairs. She is confronted with the reality that everything she has done so far is worthless, meaningless, and futile, with her own demise looming ahead. A future in which everything will be taken from her.


    "It can''t be like this... No, no... this is... this is..."


    "Hmm. There''s no built-in self-destruct form... Well, just do it."


    She trembles with fear, despair, and helplessness, but the shadow gives his orders without emotion. His only concern was the avability of the self-destruct curse used by the exorcists during the Great War for self-destruction and taking others. The exorcist from Hasuka (Renge) family was the same, but it was now forbidden by the Imperial Court and had been lost. The times have be sox that people do not take measures to protect themselves in case they are captured.


    Then, the sharp tongues of the insects, who have been ordered to do so,e close to her section. First they stroke the surface. Then they grasped the location of the spine and spinal cord and tried to stick their needle-like tongues into them... But a momentter, a roar roared in the cave.


    "Yeah...?"


    It was not a spider''s or a hawk''s. Nor was it a mole. If anything, the closest thing to it was a horse.


    For a moment, the roar of the strange creature caused all the beings present to turn their gazes in the direction of the voice. Immediately after, a sharp sound reverberated through the cave, as if something had been shaken and was cutting through the sky. A gust of wind blows. And then...


    "This is a surprise..."


    A moment after he fell to the ground with his severed upper body, ''�w (Nue)'' muttered. It was a murmur of amazement and admiration.


    At the same time, the millennial mole, which had lost its master, immediately extended more than a hundred tentacles from its head at once, aiming them at the source. Each of its high-speed tentacles was charged with a high-voltage current that could kill a human being instantly, and even if it did not, it was powerful enough to pierce through steel tes and even armor. But... all of them had been obliterated by the servant''s arm.


    ''<i>Buoo!!?</i>''


    It didn''t even touch the tentacles. The shockwave had caused the air des, the tentacles that were hard enough to prate not only rocks but even steel tes, to all but vanish. Understanding this fact, the mole roared in astonishment, but it immediately made its next move.


    The mole repelled the air and released an electric shock. With a sh, a streak of lightning was released. It hit its target instantly and without missing a beat. A st and dust are generated at the same time. Even the same great youkai would not be able to survive most of these sts. So, the mole''s mouth hangs open, confident of victory.


    But immediately afterward, with a gust of wind, something pierced through the dust. Then the mole feels a blow on its cheek... and is blown away. It spun around and mmed into one of the walls, yanking out the lower half of its body, which was buried under the ground.


    ''<i>Buoooooooooo!!!???</i>''


    The mole, with one-third of its face smashed in, screams in pain as if its own face is being burned, not knowing what has happened. At the same time, this rtively intelligent youkai barely noticed the anomaly during the intense pain. The woman whom he had entangled with the tentacles on the tip of his nose was nowhere to be found.


    And the hidden eye sewn into the back of its head caught something.


    They were ck. The ck legs were muscr and strong, bloated. A thin, tail-like tail stretched out, wagging like a whip. His long ck hair grew down to his back like a mane. On his head were two antlers like a deer''s, and he let out an animal-like roar from his mouth. He breathed out a white breath that was clearly visible with each exhtion.


    A deformed being. That was the only word to describe it. It gave the viewer a sense of distortion, or what might be called a sense of difort, as if it were a half-hearted mixture of a human being and a monster as if the change was forcibly stopped in the process of a human being bing a monster. Spiritual energy, youkai energy, and faint divine energy intertwined with each other, overflowing as if seeping out.


    "Huh? Wh-what is...?"


    And there it was, in the arms of the deformed figure. The woman, who was being held in the arms covered with jet-ck scales as if she was being held by a princess, seemed to be unable to fully grasp the situation she was in at the moment, the tentacles were instantly ripped off and scratched away. And the deformity does not wait for his surroundings.


    After all, there is the sound of something crushing in the deformity''s arms. When she looked at the source of the sound, she found that the insects that had been clinging to her body had been crushed in the deformity''s palm. The iron-like shells of the insects are crushed and crushed, and the convulsing, dripping green bodily fluids of the insects are mmed to the ground as if they were thrown away to the dust.


    "Are you...?"


    Kochou looks up at his face and tries to ask something to the deformity that rescued her, but the deformity ignores her and lowers her to the ground. Unlike the way she had just swatted away the insect, the deformity seemed to be taking care not to injure her.


    "Ah..."


    Kochou quickly reached out with a trembling hand, but it did not reach her. The deformity fled from her hand, turned around, and turned toward the monster.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    In the next moment, the servant, transformed into a half of the monster, looked up to the sky as if howling and roared like a beast itself...

 Chapter 61.1

    Chapter 61.1


    The moment the figure appeared, there was silence. The three monsters and a human being in the room, all of them were fixed on the ck figure. No, they couldn''t help it.


    They were bewildered, disturbed, and wondering. No wonder. Just a few moments before, the person had been a mere human being, charred by the electric shocks. And now... what was this thing that was emitting youkai energy, spiritual energy, and even a little divine energy in front of their eyes?


    No, what in the world is happening to this human being?


    ''<i>Screech!!!!</i>''


    Pushing aside doubts and questions, the first one who attacked the deformity was the divine hawk, which was supposed to be an ally of the deformity. It flew low over the narrow cave, and then came at him from behind with its ws. Like a gust of wind, it left even the sound of the wind behind...


    The ws of the divine hawk''s feet were sharp enough to easily cut through the thick fur of a great youkai as well as the iron armor of a warrior. Moreover, a surprise attack with those ws would cut off the life of the opponent before they could evenprehend what had just happened.


    ''<i>Screech!!?</i>''


    However, that n is instantly destroyed. The divine hawk who shed at him at the same time as they crossed paths stopped moving immediately after that. It was stopped. And the hawk opens its eyes to see the reason.


    The servant had seized one of the hawk feet and one of its hooked fingers, which was as thick as a man''s arm, and had caught it. The huge body, which must have weighed at least a few thousand kan (historical unit in Japan), passed by each other at a speed so fast that it cut through the sky, and the servant grabbed and caught it at that moment. This fact astonished the divine hawk. At the same time, it understands the danger and immediately moves on to the next action.


    The hawk opened its beak and released a rain of light. The concentrated spiritual energy was condensed into an arrow shape, scattered like rain, and spat out, each of which was powerful enough to pierce a person''s body and kill him or her instantly. It was obviously too powerful to be unleashed on a single individual from such a short distance when it was normally unleashed on a crowd of monsters from far away or above. However...


    ''<i>Screech!?</i>''


    At first nce, it looks as if a chicken is being ughtered with a beef knife, but after the divine hawk finishes its attack, it gets upset when it sees an unscathed deformity in the front of its eyes. In a hurry, it tries to unleash another attack... but is mmed against the wall of the cave in the next instant.


    ''<i>...? Monster!!?</i>''


    Just after that, the Tsuchigumo that witnessed the scene joins the fight and attacks. She leaps at once to close in, and her four front spider legs, wing, swing down on the former servant at the same time. If it were a mere human, it would have been crushed by a single swing of her legs, which swung at such a speed that even the afterimage of her mass couldn''t be seen.


    The deformity, however, did not show any sign of avoiding the swing. Or perhaps it should be said that he epted it.


    ''<i>What!? Aaah...!!?</i>''


    The four legs of the spider, which were as thick asrge trees, were blocked by the hands covered with ck scales. At the same time that Tsuchigumo was startled, the deformity grabbed one of the legs carelessly and ripped it off. Tsuchigumo screamed, but sensing the danger instantly, she quickly retreated with her remaining legs.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrr...</i>''


    The ck creature roars, his ck mane shaking as he makes a distinctive horse-like sound. With a snarl, he takes one look at the shredded spider legs twitching in his hand, and tosses it away like dust. Then he turns his head in the direction of the spider again, and takes a step forward... but there are countless tentaclesing at him from behind, and with one swing of his arm, he rips them all apart.


    ''<i>Buoooooooo!!!!</i>''


    Although half of its face was smashed, the millennial mole challenged the deformity to a rematch with a roar of rage. The tentacles that were torn off earlier were a decoy. The real target is...


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr!!?</i>''


    The tentacles that had been secretly digging into the ground appear all at once to surround the monstrous former servant. The tentacles, which seemed to be like a bird cage, emit high-voltage electric currents at once in the next instant, creating a prison of electric shocks.


    This prison was thergest electric discharge that the millennium mole could release. ording to the calctions of �w (Nue), the designer of this modified youkai, it was so powerful that even the top-level exorcists would not be able to escape unscathed, and even the servants were sure to be literally charred to the bone.


    Yes, it was certain. If the opponent was really nothing more than a servant...


    ''<i>Buoo!</i>''


    The cage of tentacles illuminates the dimly lit cave, but the monster trapped inside forcibly rips it apart. Holding the tentacles with an electric current, the deformity does not seem to mind the sound of burning and the steam generated by the heat in his palms. So, after forcibly ripping off the tentacles, the deformity seeds in escaping from the prison with his body covered in sores on all sides. And then...


    "Is that a regeneration...!?"


    Kochou''s eyes widen. His body is burning and bleeding, but the wounds are clearly closing.


    It was as if he was turning back time. However, even though the wound was closed, the deformity seemed to be very angry and let out a high, gruff roar. He res at the mole with a snarl.


    ''<i>Buo... buuo...</i>''


    The mole, on the other hand, was frightened. It was flinching. The difference in size between the two was at least five times greater, but the millennial mole was terrified by the deformity before it. In a sense, it was natural for the mole to be afraid, because it had realized that all of its fighting techniques were ineffective. At this point, the millennial mole finally understood that there was a great difference in power between itself and the being in front of it. It was made to understand.


    And whether it has wisdom or not, there is only one path for the beast to take when it realizes the difference in power.


    ''<i>Buoooooooo......!!!! Gogh!</i>''


    Strategic retreat or escape, whatever the case may be, the mole tried to escape by digging underground in a hurry. But it was pointless. The moment it started digging the ground under its feet with its arms, it was kicked down from above and its skull was crushed into the ground. The half-crushed head was now a red flower on the ground.


    "Tsk, useless!"


    Tsuchigumo spat out from her position on the wall. At the same time, she clucked her tongue in a peculiar way. As if called by this, spiders youkai monsters of various sizes appear from all over the cave, wherever they were hiding. They are the spiders of Tsuchigumo.


    "Go on, you b*stards! Beat him to death!!"


    The human-looking spider, disguised as a young girl, points with her hand at the deformed creatures andmands them to attack.


    The army of thousands of spiders or perhaps as many as 10,000 if one includes the small fry of the young youkai that had originally been prepared to exhaust the exorcists attacking from the surface... now attack the deformity. The various kinds of household members that had been produced for different purposes, including the elite troops that had been deployed during the great war of the past, were all to be deployed here. If they were to be deployed all together here, the n would have to be drastically changed... but it is something that cannot be done by turning one''s back on the n. However, for Tsuchigumo, the priority now was to choke out the iprehensible monster in front of her. And she was convinced that it would be possible to kill the youkai-like creature in front of her with such arge force.


    However, Tsuchigumo was too naive.


    ''<i>Ki!?</i>''


    ''<i>Kiki!?</i>''


    ''<i>Kyi...!!?</i>''


    One after another, the screams of the monsters echoed through the cave.


    It was a ughter. A massacre. A carnage. The spider monsters that swarmed around the ck deformity, relying on their numbers, were reduced to minced meat by the dozens with a single swing of his arms, unable to even put up a fight.


    ''<i>Kikik!!</i>''


    ''<i>Hisss!</i>''


    Of course, the spiders are not so stupid as to push their numbers when they are ineffective for a long time. They spit out vicious spider silk from many directions. Or, they go around the blind spots and shoot out poisonous needles or dissolving liquid. Parasitic individuals leap out from the bellies of their destroyed brethren to surprise him, some of themunching suicide attacks by sting the explosives they produce inside their bodies when they get too close to him too


    But it was futile. It was pointless.


    All the spider threads spewed out like a hail of spiders were dodged with a single stroke of the paper. Poisonous needles were repelled by his hard scales, and his regenerating ability resolved the problem of dissolving solution. The spider that attacked by surprise was crushed immediately, and the one that self-destructed was sent back directly to itsrades with a spinning kick just before it exploded. The spider, engulfed by the wave of itspatriots, explodes and blows up along with a dozen or so of itsrades.


    ''<i>Gigigi!</i>''


    Now, a great youkai-ss spider individual attempted to crush him with its own mass. The individual, which was also slightly clothed in divine power, attacked the monster in front of it with determination... but its head was instantly crushed. The spider probably faded into unconsciousness, not knowing what had happened to it.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    With a cry of rage, the deformity grabbed the dead giant spider and swung it around as if it were a throwing tool. He grabs the thick legs and crushes all the baby spiders around it, and finally throws it away.


    ''<i>Kiki...!?</i>''


    ''<i>Ki......</i>''


    The baby spiders realized his intention and scattered in a hurry, but it was toote. The giant spider hit the ground with a leap, and the spiders on thending site were crushed and crushed, and the only thing left of their existence was a dirty stain on the ground, as if it were a mixture of paints. At the sight of this, the deformity looks up to the sky and roars, as if in mockery, as ifughing uproariously.


    ''<i>Kikki...</i>''


    ''<i>Ki......</i>''


    Only a short time should have passed since the collision. Nevertheless, the spiders, who had already killed nearly a thousand of their brethren, began to be frightened. They had lost confidence in their ability to defeat the being in front of them.


    "What are you doing!? Don''t stop!! Go! Go now!! ...I told you to go!!"


    Tsuchigumo is trying to encourage them, but many spiders are still retreating. At the sight of this, Tsuchigumo''s first smile is distorted in humiliation. It meant that hermand had not yet reached the end of the spiders.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    ''<i>Ki...!</i>''


    The control of the spiders was finally disturbed by the roar released with enormous youkai energy as if it was threatening them. Now, the ck deformity rushes into the crowd of spiders who are obviously frightened. And the ughter resumes. The legs of the spiders scatter, heads leap, and bellies fly. Parts of their brethren scatter everywhere, their green bodily fluids sttering until the ground is obscured. The spiders are so terrified that they scatter and begin to flee.


    These spiders begin to move apart as if in pieces. Some of them fight against the deformity, some of them run away while trampling theirrades, and some of the baby spiders see Kochou falling on the ground and go for her first.


    It is absurd to fight against that ck creature. If they were going to waste their lives on such a thing, they might as well just take that human as a reward for getting out of the way... It wasn''t like they were smart enough to think that clearly, but at any rate, some of the spiders forgot about the orders of Tsuchigumo and ran away from the deformity, and then they attacked Kochou.


    "What...!?"


    Kochou also recognizes some of the spiders youkai energy that ising toward her. However, she cannot escape. Both of her legs are broken, making it impossible for her to escape.


    "Is there some kind of art...? Ggh, I knew it was stolen!!"


    Kochou''s face distorts as she looks for the charms in her pocket, but they seem to have already been confiscated. No, even if she had the charms, it would have been impossible for her to deploy the quality and quantity of shikigami to deal with the approaching spiders with the amount of her spiritual power left.


    ''<i>Kikiki...!!</i>''


    One of the spiders leaps and leaps at Kochou. Its red eyeballs gleaming, its jaws open, drooling, it is an ugly spider monster. Kochou, unable to do anything, just braces herself for the pain that is about to hit her. But...


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    The ws and fangs of the oing monsters do not reach her. The ck deformity forcibly intervened between Kochou and the oing monsters, cutting through the swarm of spiders and blowing them away. Then, the ck deformity grabbed the spider that jumped at her face in mid-air and mmed it into the following spiders. The spiders that collided with each other were crushed together like meat dumplings and violently blown away.


    The remaining spiders stopped at the unexpected intruder, but the deformity did not miss the opportunity. He swung his sharp-wed arms and tore them apart in ten pieces. He then crushed the frightened creature mercilessly with his hard hoof, and his back kick with all his might, leaving no sound behind, literally exploded the spider''s body and scattered it to the ground.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrrrr...</i>''


    The deformity, after having killed all the spiders that tried to attack the old exorcists, growled deeply and turned around. He turned around to look at Kochou.


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, Kochou shook her shoulders as if she was frightened, but then she let out a sigh as if she immediately realized what had happened. A sad sigh.


    The eyes of the horrifyingly deformed man who gazed at Kochou were relieved to see that she was safe. And Kochou also felt relieved to see him. She knew at this moment. He, the deformity in the front of her had no intention to hurt her. So, she reaches out her hands to greet him in a very natural way...


    ...but the next moment she is bathed in the flesh and blood that sttered from his belly.


    * * *


    "Oh...? What...?"


    Unspeakable words escaped from Kochou''s mouth. Her thoughts stopped. Her mind couldn''t catch up with the fact that in front of her, his belly, which had protected her even if he had turned into a monster, had been blown off, and his flesh and blood had stained her outfit reddish-ck. No, there was no way she could catch up. She couldn''t admit such a terrible fact.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!?</i>''


    But her screams were drowned out by the roar of the deformed creature. After a series of howls, the deformity looked at the wound and finally saw the one who had caused this situation.


    It''s a caterpir. No, it''s not. It''s more like a roundworm.


    Yes, a huge roundworm was piercing his side from behind. The long, white, bloated roundworm was still twisting and writhing as it prated the deformity''s body. The deformity, and Kochou, tracked the source of the roundworm and understood where it hade from.


    In a word, ''�w (Nue)'' was a bad character all the way through. He was mean. He was cowardly. He was cunning.


    Because from the crack of the crushed mole head, there was a roundworm that had pierced through the deformed belly.


    This was the insurance policy for the killed millennial mole. Using the mole''s stomach as a host, the roundworm that has been tuned to awaken after its death had been imprinted by its creator with an instinctivemand to attack its host''s killer at the first sign of an opportunity. And just as the imprinting had instructed, the youkai jumped into the deformity''s nk from behind when he was caught off guard, and pierced through it.


    Now, the roundworm trembled and writhed as it prated through the body of the deformed creature. This was an instinctive action due to the fact that the body was cooled down by being outside the body of the mole. However, it widened the wound on the side of the deformity, and the deformity let out a scream of agony. A scream of pain.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr......!!!!</i>''


    "Ah, no! Wait...!!"


    Then, ignoring Kochou''s attempts to stop it, the deformity grabbed the roundworm piercing his belly and bit it, ignoring its iling about, and at the same time twisted it into strips with his arms. He ms the front half of the worm repeatedly on the ground and throws it away, then pulls it out from his back by dragging the back side of his body, which is trembling and shaking. As soon as the roundworm is pulled outpletely, red blood spurts out from the prated wound. The pain is so intense that he lets out another cry of anguish.


    ''<i>Kikiki......</i>''

 Chapter 61.2

    Chapter 61.2


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    ''<i>Kikiki......</i>''


    And the spider that had just tried to escape gathers around the wounded deformity and the motionless Kochou. The sneaky spiders youkai monster clucked their chelicerae in mockery. The deformity snarls ferociously in annoyance at the threats made by these spiders. He snarls, showing his fangs as he braces himself. As a result, the wound opened further and blood poured out, creating a red pool at his feet in the blink of an eye. A reddish-ck pool of blood...


    "...!!? No! If you move now, you''ll bleed...!?"


    Kochou''s face turned pale from his excessive blood loss and she dragged herself under him. She tries toe close to him to stop the wound, but the deformity checks her with a threatening look. There was not a shred of reason in his eyes. Only the eyes of a starved beast.


    "Eeek!? No, no... please... Please don''t hurt me... if any more blood spills, you''ll be..!"


    Kochou was frightened by the killing intent, but she pleaded in a sad voice. The only thing that mattered to her now was to save the life of the man in front of her.


    But her pleas do not reach him. The deformity ignores her outstretched hand as if it were not there. Or he dares to avert his eyes...


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    Its roar was one of frustration and anger. However, as if still aching from his wounds, in the next moment his body shakes, and the deformity coughs and coughs while spitting blood. Seeing such a terrible scene, the spiders further provoked him, snapping their chelicerae in a taunting manner, and closing in on him. But then, the spiders were burnt to a crisp in a moment.


    ''<i>Kikki!?</i>''


    ''<i>Kiki...!?</i>''


    The deformity suddenly raised his head and coughed it out. The spiders were startled by the surprise attack, which had not shown any sign of such an attack before, but at the same time, they could not escape. They were burned to death before they had time to escape. The spiders were too densely packed in front of the pale fire that the deformity spewed out with a roar, and they were swallowed up in no time before they had time to flee.


    This new pale firepower was obtained in the short time after the belly was pierced... It was clearly no ordinary fire as he opened his jaws to the limit and spewed it out. The fire, which is a mixture of spiritual and divine energy, burns away most of the spiders surrounding it by shaking its head as if to calm them down, and the souls of the spiders are all burned away.


    ''<i>Gigigi...</i>''


    ''<i>Gig... gigi...</i>''


    Thousands of spiders, desperately trying to escape, were reduced to ashes in a matter of seconds. As a result of their desperate attempts to escape, countless spider corpses are charred, curled up in a heap. The few that are still breathing scream feebly in the face of inescapable death, but they gradually fade away into the fire... And then, as if to mock such an atrocious sight, a low cry is heard from the deformity. In a sea of pale fire, the deformity stands triumphant. Spitting out a great amount of blood.


    "B*stard, what a useless lowlife!"


    Tsuchigumo, who had been climbing up to the ceiling, attacked the deformity from directly above. The deformity quickly turns his body to avoid the thrust of the spider''s legs that came right above him.


    "You, you b*stard! You''ve got to be kidding! How dare you destroy my army! You destroyed my n!"


    It was a cry of anger because she had waited and waited for 500 years since the great war, and finally her n, which she had risked even her own life for, had been destroyed without a second thought. Although she maintained the appearance of a young girl, her expression was distorted with anger and hatred to the extent that it was almost unrecognizable. Now, tsuchigumo, whose blood had been rushing to her head, attacked the ck creature, driven by such passion.


    However, if she could overturn the difference in power with her emotions, no one would have any trouble.


    "What!?"


    Two of her spider legs are ripped off in a moment. As if a child was ying with insects.


    "You... Ggh!!?"


    The spider swings a blow with her middle leg from the side in a hurry, but the deformity catches it with one hand this time and crushes it in his grip. Then, he twists and crushes it.


    "What!? N-not yet...!"


    The back four legs, which had been used as legs,e at the deformity from multiple directions. The mass and speed of the legs are such that the impact would blow up the deformity''s body, but the deformity leaps like an ape and evades them one after another, cutting them all off with a kick of his legs. It was like an acrobatic trick.


    "You monster!"


    Now, viscous spider silk and dissolving liquid were released. But the deformity avoided them at the ultra-close range, showing even a margin offort, with a single margin of the paper. It was a minimal movement. Then, he breaks both of her spider arms with his hand knives, breaking their thin bones and rendering them useless.


    "Ggh? ...Ugh!!?"


    The deformity then grabs the spider roughly by the neck and lifts her into the air. The spider, which was iling the body of a child, could not resist any longer. There was nothing Tsuchigumo could do. There was nothing but to ept her defeat... and she understood this. The deformity that caught her opened his jaws, which were lined with hideous fangs. It seemed that he intended to swallow her in one bite.


    "What will you do...!? No, how dare you... how dare you...!"


    While letting out a vindictive voice, but despairing of her helplessness, Tsuchigumo prepares herself for herst moment. She is prepared, but she closes her eyes and tears up in frustration at her own helplessness. But then...


    "Wh-What? What the hell are you doing...!?"


    The end, which neveres, confounds Tsuchigumo, which slowly opens her eyes. It was natural that the deformity, which had ripped off most of her legs and grabbed her by the neck, had been trying to devour her, but had stopped moving as if it was lost.


    "What the...!? You fool, I''ve got a chance... Ggh!?"


    Stunned, but seeing this as an opportunity, Tsuchigumo forcibly produced a spider leg from her back and attacked the deformed creature, but the next moment, as ifing back to himself, she was kicked in the leg by the deformed creature and mmed into the wall of the cave.


    ''<i>Roarrrr...!!!!</i>''


    Ignoring the spider that was stuck in the wall, the deformity held his head, and groaned in agony. His body was shaking slightly, and his head was moving from side to side as if he was trying to shake something off. His expression seems to be distressed.


    "Wh-What''s wrong...? Where''s the pain... Eek!?"


    But the next moment, Kochou screams. Of course. What she saw was the sight of the flesh lumps swelling and bloating one after another from the wounds on the side of his deformed belly.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    It was a roar like a scream of agony. At the same time, the growing mass of flesh quickly engulfed a third of the deformed body. Tentacle-like tentacles and limbs of beasts and insects began to protrude from various parts of the body, and the eyeballs of the creature opened and gawked around it.


    It was a human being, and he howled. Over and over again he howls as if he has lost his mind. As if trying to release some impulse... but it is only a stall to fool himself.


    The next moment, the deformity was sprinting. And he was on it as if to pounce on it. The head of the Hasuka (Renge) family, who had been brought here as a detonator for the ''Spirit Exhaust Detonation'', was devoured by him and the deformity eats the corpse with a desperate look on his face. The way he chewed and chewed, biting and chewing the flesh from the hard bones, truly showed a rabid carnivorous beast... the youkai itself.


    "Ah... ah..."


    At the horrifying sight, Kochou is struck with fear for the umpteenth time. But at the same time, she sees him. She sees a glimpse of despair and grief in his maddened eyes. She sees that he is desperately biting the human flesh, but at the same time, she sees the indescribable self-loathing he feels for what he has done. He ispletely transformed into a monster, but there is still a trace of humanity in his heart.


    ...And she has be convinced that even this small amount of reason will notst very long.


    He has devoured most of the dead body of the exorcist, but he continues to grumble and growl under his breath as if to say that he is still not satisfied.


    No, in fact, it is not enough. It is too little. For a man who is rapidly transforming his body, the corpse of a single exorcist in the middle of nowhere is far from enough to satisfy his sense ofck. He needed more nourishment, better quality flesh and blood, to ovee this physical transformation.


    Yes, for example, the flesh of a living woman from a family of renowned exorcists...


    ''<i>Grrrr....</i>''


    A momentter, the ghastly creature stared at Kochou from the side. His bloodshot eyes were like those of a predator. They were the eyes of a starving beast.


    "Ah... Ugh...!?"


    The distance between Kochou and the deformity, which must have been fifty paces, was lost in an instant. When she realized it, she was grabbed by the neck and lifted into the air. Kochou, who looked at him with sad eyes, letting out a cry of anguish, and the beast, who caught her, stared at her in annoyance. The beast snarls and begins to drool incessantly through his fangs. Then the deformity opens his big mouth but he drops Kochou to the ground.


    "What!? Huh...!?"


    Kochou, expecting to be devoured at this moment, is puzzled by the strange behavior of the creature, which throws her down and angrily gouges the ground, shatters the wall, and howls, but after a few moments, she understands his intention. Yes, she understands.


    It was resistance. What little reason he had left was holding youkai''s instincts under control. That is why the deformity in the front of her wasshing out to vent his frustration. Otherwise, he would have devoured her.


    Probably for the same reason he did not try to eat Tsuchigumo. Because it was the remnants of human reason that stopped him from devouring Tsuchigumo. Tsuchigumo, who had lost most of her legs, was almost indistinguishable from a human child at a nce, and that is why he did so... And the reason he ate the corpses of the Hasuka (Renge) family was probably to distract himself from his uncontroble instincts. After all, it was better than eating a living person.


    "With a figure like that... you still look like that. No, it can''t be...!!!"


    Kochou understands the meaning of his action and is saddened. What a kind and gentle boy. Such a sweet boy. How... how pitiful he!


    "No, stop... don''t hurt yourself anymore, don''t force yourself...!"


    Kochou pleads as she watches the deformity thrashing about, chewing rocks, and banging his head against the wall over and over again, probably to suppress his own instincts. Because of the wound in his abdomen, the bnce between his spiritual energy, youkai energy, and divine energy, which had barely been in harmony within him, was rapidly tilting in the direction of youkai energy. And his body itself could no longer endure the physical transformation that apanied the change. Naturally, the cause was ack of nutrition. Therefore, the bloated flesh dposes each time, and the deformity''s body gradually crumbles away.


    And... perhaps that was his goal. Kochou''s face is even more distorted at the prospect. She contorts her face as if she''s about to cry.


    "Please, no more, you''ll die! Please stop!"


    She screams as she hugs the foot that is turning into a lump of meat. She screams to bring his attention back to her. After all, she cannot let him die like this. Like that time. Like that person. Who did it for her. So, Kochou couldn''t allow that. She couldn''t have that kind of sorrow again.


    Therefore, she clung to him. To turn his attention to her. And then she made a decision. She chooses the only way to save him. Just as that person gave his life that day.


    "Quickly, quickly eat me...! And run! If you stay here, you''ll be dead soon! So,e on. Eat me and run away...!"


    Kochou was not happy either. No one wants to die. No one wants to leave him a monster. But at the same time, she couldn''t forgive his death more than anything. Because of her, she made "that man" throw away his life, so now she has to save him even if she has to throw away her own life. Even if it''s just for his life...


    She knew this was a foolish act of sacrifice. That man in front of her is not the same person. She knew that, but she couldn''t stop herself from seeing him as the same person. That''s how much they were alike to Kochou. That''s why she acted in a kind of crazy way. Still, it was a relief for her. At least, she would rather see him not dead.


    Finally, the monster turned his attention to Kochou''s somewhat hysterical cry. The eyes of the bloodthirsty monster were submerged in the instincts of a beast. But that is exactly what Kochou wants, and she smiles with relief and pleasure.


    "Hehe... hehehe, that''s right? This way? Look, you can''t look away, okay? Don''t be afraid to look at me?"


    As if she is desperately trying to seduce him, she undresses her kimono, exposing her white shoulders, and hugs his legs so that their bodies are even closer to each other. She tilts her head as she embraces him. To make him more conscious of her. To stimte his instincts. And perhaps to this effect, the monster''s trembling gaze is fixed on her, and her face is flushed with satisfaction at his reaction. At the same time, there was madness in herughter. A maniacal delight.


    "Yes, it''s me, okay? Look, see for yourself. If you eat me, you''ll be saved. I promise to save you this time. So,e on?��


    She whispers to him desperately, flirtatiously, yet gently, as if she were telling a child, as if she were sweet-talking a lover. The human deformity is silent for a moment, but slowly but surely, as if conflicted, he opens his mouth.


    ''<i>Grrr...</i>''


    A thick, reddish-ck tongue reaches out, and after a moment of silence, it touches her cheek. It licks the white flesh of her cheek as if examining it as if tasting it. She smiled at the rough texture of his tongue, the saliva that dripped onto her cheek, fell on her corbone, and flowed down to her breast, all of them enchanted her.


    "Yes. That''s it, that''s it. Don''t be shy. Don''t worry about it. Just... Keep going, okay?"


    Kochoy mutters something in response to the fangs that are closing in on her as if she''s mumbling. With a tight smile in her dark eyes, she epts her death. She epts her destiny to be eaten. But it doesn''t matter. She would much rather die than lose any more of the things she cares about.


    Yes. For her, the time after that day was just living out of duty. Even if it was hard and painful and full, she was still living because it was the time that person had given her. Otherwise, she would have killed herself long ago.


    So this is better. It doesn''t matter that someone is swallowing her head off and chewing her bones to bits right this very second. If she could save him, even at this end, then she wouldn''t have to make the same mistakes she made the first time. She would sacrifice herself. If she could do that, it would be bliss for her, and that''s why...


    "Oh, my, it''s a shame. You see, I can''t ept anything but a happy ending to my story. The prince muste for the princess, right?"


    ...A momentter, a haughty girl''s voice echoes through the cave.


    ''<i>Roarrrr..!!!??</i>''


    The fangs of the monster that tried to devour Kochou were stopped. It was stopped by a fan hardened by spiritual power. The creature looks at the new intruder with a murderous gaze, as if annoyed. There, he sees a bewitching fox woman with silver hair and peach-colored eyes... no, he gazes at the soul that controls the body within. He looks into the soul, through it.


    "Hehehe... It''s so mean to peep into ady''s soul without her permission, you know? But if you''re usually that aggressive, I''d love you too... However, too bad, I can''t let you go home in that state."


    The spirit within the fox lightly dismisses the murderous intent, and deres. Then she nces behind her.


    "I''m concerned about a lot of things, but let''s put it behind us for now, shall we? Old hag, could you at least help me?"


    And Aoi throws the boy whom she had caught with her fox tail in front of Kochou. The hummingbird shikigami follows her, pping its wings and stopping on the boy''s head.


    "Whoaaa!? Ouch... hey, you''re roughing people up...... Eek!?"


    "I''ll try to stop him. It will be difficult with your legs, but you can at least, can''t you?"


    Aoi''s soul asks Kochou, ignoring the frightened former child in front of the deformity that has transformed like a monster. At the same time, Kochou, who had been stunned for a while, finally understood the situation.


    "You, Aoi? Why, this is... no, wait. You don''t mean...?"


    "Yes. I''m out of medicine. Luckily, I''m still not as busy with youkai as I was thest time. So, it''s not impossible. Now, I''ll set the scene. The Hasuka (Renge) style Fuso dance... the soothing kagura, to bring him back. I''m counting on you, you know?"


    Aoi dered unterally to Kochou and turned to the front. She looks at him with her fan ready.


    "The stage is not very elegant, but it can''t be helped. Will you dance with me, you?"


    Aoi''s words were answered with a roar. It was an angry and terrible roar that could hardly be described as anguage. Aoi''s face broke into a smile, though she would have swooned with fear if she were the only one. She smiles happily and joyfully.


    "Oh, my, you are so cheerful. But it''s good. I''ll y with you as much as you want if it''s okay with me. Come on, admire my dance to your heart''s content."


    Aoi whispered this with a loving smile to her beloved who came rushing into her, and soon after, the Kizuki Aoi''s soul was waving the fan in her hand, not caring about the time left to her...

 Chapter 62.1

    Chapter 62.1


    At the deepest part of the cave, a whirlwind of destruction was blowing.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    At the same time, the roar of the deformed creature, which barely maintained his human form, and the mes of crimson fire emitted from his mouth were forcibly extinguished by the storm created by a single swing of the fan. Amid the storm, the monster''s sharp-wed blow was caught by the fan the girl was holding.


    ...However, the fan is slightly scratched.


    "Hehehe, you are very good at this. Now it''s my turn."


    A momentter, a gasping breath escapes her lips, causing the deformity to instinctively recoil in fear. At the same time, the deformity releases his breath, which transforms into a scorching me that engulfs the entire cave, mysteriously illuminating the dimly lit space. On the other side, amidst this fire, she shifts her gaze to search for him, only to find him clinging to the ceiling on all fours, menacing her. The light from the mes casts him in an eerie glow, rendering him a writhing shadow of a strange shape.


    "Well, well, it''s a problem. I''m at a stalemate."


    Kitsuri-shiroki, using some of the fox''s tails as legs and the remaining tails as chairs and armrests, folds her legs in midair and rests her cheekbones on them... no, Kizuki Aoi''s soul, who is using her body, sighs.


    For a while, after she had sent him off, Aoi had been waiting for the rescue from the upper level of the cave while repeatedly cutting and throwing the small fishing toward her, and the reason why she came to this ce was that the young man of the hidden group came with a desperate look on his face. Aoi caught him as he was going to the upper level to call for help and questioned him. Based on the information she made him spit out, Aoi instantly assumed the possible situations with her clear mind and changed her n drastically at once. Instead of waiting for him toe back, she decided to pick him up. And it turned out to be a good decision.


    "Well, I''m sorry I''mte. If it had been a little earlier, I could have managed on my own."


    Aoi nces at the situation in the cave while she catches the barrage of his ws with her fan as he leaps at her using the ceiling as a springboard. And she guessed as urately as possible what had happened in this cave before she came.


    (At least, before there was a hole in his stomach, I can do something... But it''s toote to say...)


    Although she wants to curse her own poor judgment, Aoi is not so stupid and self-righteous as to regret the past forever. She should take the responsibility and the punishment for her blunder only after he is saved, only after he asks for it. To punish herself by herself is nothing but self-absorption. After all, she is not such a stupid woman.


    ...And besides, she didn''t have enough time to think about such a thing.


    "...!? This is not bad!"


    For the first time in several moments of a fierce sh, the deformity opened his mouth with a forceful snap right in front of Aoi''s eyes and nose. At the same time, he leaped backward and immediately after that, he was caught in a literal sea of fire. Unlike the crimson fire that she had seen earlier, it was a pale white fire...


    "!? This is...!!!"


    Aoi, sensing the danger, immediately deployed twenty thin boundaries in front of her eyes, piling them up in an instant. The tsunami of fire that was about to engulf her stopped when the tenth boundary melted like a piece of candy, and the fire sparks were all caught by the eighteenth boundary as well.


    "This fire is ''annihtion''...no, it''s more trouble than that..."


    Aoi''s sixth sense told her that the pale blue mes flickering in the cave were not mere high-heat fires like the ones she had seen before. She knew she couldn''t afford to take them lightly, not even the sparks that flew off. As she looked around the cave, her gaze fell upon the mountain of spider corpses piled up in the corner. It was then that she realized: the pale blue fire had created that mound of ash.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    "!? You''re so greedy! I wish you were always that carnivorous...!!!"


    The figure leaps at Aoi on all fours like a beast while spouting pale mes. He forcefully pierces through all the boundaries that have been deployed, andes right at her.


    "Oh my, oh my, you''re so wild!"


    Aoi catches him and the fire sparks with the whirlwind of her fan and blows him away. Aoi''s expression was smiling, but it could not cover up the cold sweat that was pouring out of her face.


    After all, Aoi cannot go easy on him now. However, she was only a soul, and her spiritual power was limited, and if she exerted herself too much, she might put an unnecessary burden on the body whom she possessed.


    No, Aoi herself does not mind if the body of this half-youkai fox is damaged a little, but she would mind, especially considering the curse she was bound with, and it would be unwise to do anything to damage the body.


    "Then, it''s not so easy..."


    Aoi blocked the deformity''s thrust with the wind protection and swung her fan continuously without a pause. The de of the wind produced by the sh of the fan cuts off his body, and the rotten and bloated flesh of his body. The blood sshes out of his body and he screams. Aoi frowns a little at the sight of him, but she has to bear it... This more painful act, which is like a slice of his body, is also for the sake of saving him.


    Now, that mass of flesh that is overflowing, growing, and multiplying all over his body is like some kind of cancer cell. This overflow is the factor of the abominable fallen Goddess. It contains youkai energy and if it��s left unattended, it will engulf and consume the spiritual and divine energy within him, and he willpletely devolve into a monster. In fact, new tumors swelled and erged from the edges where the b had been cut off, forcing him to close his wounds. This proves that there is so much youkai-energy swirling around inside him and that he is bing more and more distant from human beings.


    Naturally, Aoi could not allow that to happen. Therefore, she has to correct the bnce of the three elements'' energy within him by thinning out the mass of youkai energy that is spilling out. And then subdue the youkai and the divine energy that is running amok within him.


    "Yes, he must be subdued," she thought to herself. "The berserk energies must be subdued, quieted, and calmed, but how?" To achieve this, a ritual must be performed, but it is a tricky thing to perform. The meaning of "ritual" ispletely different from the meaning of "medicine" to suppress the transformation by force. She knows that she cannot let her guard down on the ritual, but the problem is...


    (Me alone cannot subdue him and calm him down now, I guess...)


    She had learned how to perform the ritual, but it was impossible for her, a mere soul of Kizuki Aoi, to perform the ritual while holding back the deformity in the front of her. However, the hidden group young man who brought the news to her, as well as her grandmother, was useless as a stopper since her spiritual power was depleted and her leg was broken too. So, she was the only one who could block his movement. There''s no choice but to give the lead role to the child. But...


    "I hope it''s not too much work."


    The words she said, ncing sideways at the person in question, were not directed at the hidden young man, but at the boy.


    ...


    ...


    "Wh-What is that...? What is going on...?"


    The boy was stunned, bewildered, and flinching at the battle before him.


    It''s natural. It was a storm of destruction. The attack and defense, which took ce at such a tremendous speed, naturally left no sound behind, and it was almost as if only afterimages could be seen. The surrounding ground and rock walls were suddenly gouged, shattered, exploded, and scattered. To tell the truth, he was surprised that the ce where he was now was safe.


    And what puzzled Shirowakamaru even more was the entity that was causing it.


    The white fox woman who is free and arrogant is mysterious, but the ck figure that is standing opposite her is even more mysterious. Or, more precisely, he does not know why he is like that.


    It is almost unrecognizable. However, it is...


    "It can''t be, can it? Could that be...?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Shirowakamaru turns around to hear the words echoing behind him as if to affirm his words. There was a sad and distressed-looking woman who looked oddly mature. She is sitting on the ground, her kimono is slightly disheveled, and she is hard to look at. The boy has been told who she is, and he somehow manages to recall her name and title.


    "Uh, uhh... Madam Adviser?"


    "Oh, why don''t you look sure? If you were dealing with another family member, you''d be disciplined by now, you know. Did they teach you well?"


    Really, "that boy" should be more strict with this rule, but he''s always so lenient... Kochou mutters helplessly. Her tone was as if she was trying to be affectionate and loving, even though she was trying to be. But her tone of voice confuses the boy even more, and he feels a little ufortable. Then, he immediately remembered the current situation and became upset.


    "Huh...? Is that really him!? Really, why is he fighting... like this!!?"


    Shirowakamaru is puzzled by the identity of the deformity. Of course, thest time he saw him and the monster that is now raging in front of him are too different. And it is no wonder since he is shing with the foxdy, whom he had recognized as an ally.


    "Why is he like this...?"


    "He''s in a state now where his inner youkai element is out of control. At that rate, he''s almost ego-less. Like a beast."


    Kochou answers Shirowakamaru''s question simply. She could have answered more precisely and professionally, but the boy himself would not understand her words, especially with the shikigami that is now hiding in his head. To exin it to him would be a waste of time. More importantly, Kochou has something to be sure about.


    "The pills... are not enough at this point, are they?"


    If there were pills, her granddaughter would have given them to him by now. If she didn''t, then that''s what she''s doing. Whom he used them on, she doesn''t know. And it''s better that it''s not known. After all, she would have resented the person, and Kochou understood that she would not have wanted that. That''s why the granddaughter asked for her help and brought this boy with her. Fortunately, the boy is a child of the Enrei-ji temple (From chapter 50). Then...


    "There''s something I need you to do."


    "Something I need to do...?"


    Shirowakamaru nces at Kochou''s granddaughter''s battle with the deformity from the side and ruminates on Kochou''s words in bewilderment.


    "Yes. If you don''t, we''ll all die here. All of us, you know."


    She wasn''t lying. Her granddaughter''s power will be gone before help arrives from the surface. Then when the soul is gone, there is only the half-youkai child of the fox will be left with no power. The current servant is a beast and will devour them in a heartbeat. And it is unlikely that the deformity will miss Kochou herself and the Shirowakamaru.


    "...I''m telling you, it''s no use running away alone. Although he has reduced the number of spiders and kappa to a minimum, there will still be some spiders and kappa wandering around. You''ll be caught before you can join the rescue team."


    Kochou threatens just in case. Shirowakamaru frowns in disapproval.


    "Even I can understand that much. ...What more do you want me to do?"


    Shirowakamaru seemed to be in a bad mood at Kochou''s words and his tone became worse. Kochou then thought something. Not only did it show on her face immediately, but she also raised her voice... though, she is not a child to point that out. But she has more important things to do now.


    "...Then, I think we should call it a Spirit Soothing Dance."


    "Spirit Soothing Dance, huh?"


    The boy''s expression was stunned for a moment when Kochou said that...


    * * *


    ''<i>Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!</i>''


    "Huh!!"


    A roar roared through the cave, followed by a sh of light. The silver fox''s peach-colored eyes widen, and she ducks. It was an emergency evasion.


    Aoi seeded in getting out of the line of fire just in time, and she saw. She saw the ray of light prate the rock wall ahead of her. And the ray of light went straight to melt the surrounding rocks. And the beam of light shifted its line of fire...


    "Oh no...!"


    Aoi noticed that her clothes were ignited from the cuffs by the approaching heat ray, and she jumped further with her tail and hurriedly moved away from the heat ray. At the same time, she exhaled cold air from her mouth to drown out the mes burning from her clothes. Fortunately, although her current body looks like a fleshy woman, she is in fact a mass of muscles so strong that she almost resembles a cmity youkai. The heat from the ignition of the outfit does not even cause burns. But...


    "But still, it''s really troublesome, I guess..."


    Aoi mutters. Ahead of her eyes, she sees a deformed figure coughing up heat rays and trying to finish shooting them out. As he coughs and chokes, the heat ray gradually loses its light and turns from a bluish-white me to a crimson-colored one, and finally to a mere ck smoke as if ites out of a stove.


    It seemed that he was still unable to control his body and his abilities. In fact, it might be better to say that he is being pushed around. And his movements are also instinctive and impulsive.


    "It''s not that there''s no room for me to take advantage of him, but...!"


    Aoi somehow manages to stop the spewing ck smoke, and the deformity, which has given up the use of his jumping attacks,es charging at her on all fours, leaving the sound behind as a matter of course, but Aoi fights it off. Every time he stops, the roar of the shockwave crushes the air, and Aoi dodges him one after another as if she were dancing, literally gouging out the ground under her feet, forcing her to turn around and rush through.


    Her appearance reminded the western bullfighter. At a nce, Aoi''s dance was pretty and graceful, however, she did not have enough room. She must have been on the edge. It was so difficult for her to avoid the thrust caused by the deformity. More precisely, it was difficult to avoid it without even a scratch.


    (...!? At this rate, I''m going to be out of luck. Even if I try to keep my distance, there''s no chance for me to do so. What''s the other side doing to prepare...?)


    With a sidelong nce at the two key yers in this battle, it appears that things are progressing smoothly, at least in terms of their physical readiness. That is good news, as the rest is now up to her. The challenge, however, is figuring out how to make him stop...


    "Hmm... Ah, there is that way of thinking..."


    This means of actiones to Aoi''s clear mind like a revtion in a situation where there is no way out, but she makes a yorishiro expression (the expression on the face of a statue or image of a God at a shrine or sacred ce). However, it is also true that it is the most certain means in this situation. So...


    "......It''ll be a problemter, but I don''t have a choice..."


    These are small, determined words. Both Aoi and he have a limited amount of time, and they can''t afford to lose it. And for him, Aoi would not spare her fortune, honor, life, or favor. That''s why she made a decision. That''s why she resolved.


    ...Therefore, she dared to catch the blow of his w which she had just been receiving. Immediately after, he bit shallowly into her white, translucent arm. Red blood stters all around her.


    ''<i>Roarrr!!?</i>''


    At the same time, the deformity''s eyes widen in shock. It was because he did not understand.


    He understood that the attack... which she had been parried and evaded many times before would be evaded in the same way by the sh of his w which he was wielding at this very moment. So... why did she dare to get hurt in this situation?


    Even though it was not verbalized, the deformity thought like that infinitely and was astonished. The fox-woman in front of him, no, the being possessing the fox-woman, aims at him, and she braces herself. She stops her movement. She is alert. It would have been a meaningless action, however. After all... the next moment, the deformity''s whole body was paralyzed and convulsing.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr!!!???</i>''


    It was an exmation of surprise and pain. The body was wrapped in ck scales and strong muscles that could withstand even the electric blows of a millennium mole was helpless before the intense pain that raced through his entire body. Of course, the pain was not caused by external factors, but by internal ones.


    The curse that Azuma Hibari, the former head of the Onmyou Dormitory, had ced on the servant was exquisite. It could be said that it was exquisite in its power.


    Without killing the victim and without inflicting any aftereffects, the intense pain produced by the direct stimtion of the nerves was unrelenting, partly to give the target of protection time to escape from the person who had harmed the victim. It was enough to make even a ck, deformed person faint, even if only temporarily. Especially if the pain was unexpected.


    ''<i>Roar, roar... Roarrrrr!!?</i>''


    The figure was in agony. And it was the best chance for Aoi. And she was not the one to miss it. Without a moment''s dy, Aoi gave amand with her full strength.


    "Now. Do it!"


    ''<i>Roarr!!?</i>''


    At the same time, Aoi uttered those words, the deformity finally noticed a presence, but it was toote. He was too much absorbed in the battle with the fox in front of him to notice the presence of the divine hawk, Souten, who had revived before he knew it.


    The next moment, the deformity is blown away by an impact from behind. It was from Souten''s thrust. The deformity, however, is unable to parry the impact because of the intense pain of the curse and is mmed to the ground, bouncing again and again.


    ''<i>Roar, roarrrrrrr!!?</i>''


    "I''m sorry."


    As he screamed, Aoi muttered an apology, and a de of wind was released. The des of wind, as if they were going to cut him into small pieces, were released from the fan and tore through the flesh and blood of the deformed man. The deformity was not mortally wounded by the de, which would have killed a poor great youkai instantly with a single blow. Instead, he wobbles around as much of his flesh is cut off, but even so, the deformity retains his original human form. In the dust, a misshapen figure covered with blood roars angrily.

 Chapter 62.2

    Chapter 62.2


    Of course, it was also ording to Aoi''s calction. Her offensive continues as if she is going to fold up.


    "Now, go!"


    It was a sign. Countless seals appeared from the cuffs of Aoi''s fox''s robe, and they stuck to the bloodstained body of the deformed one by one without any space. The white seals stick to cover the wounds and turn red. They forcibly put a lid on the growth of the tumor swelling from within him. Literally seals it.


    ...This seal charm, which Kizuki Aoi has painstakingly applied a curse to one by one, is a high-quality one that can seal even a bad "great youkai". The performance of the charms is due to Aoi''s high skill, but also to the fact that they are made with the best curse tools from the Tachibana Trading Company, including the paper, the brushes, and the ink.


    The seals were highly efficient and unprofitable as disposable consumables, and there were about 1,000 of them. Some of them were cut and burned by the quick counterattack, but most of them still caught the deformity and attached themselves to his body, binding him with an invisible force. And they blocked the power of the youkai that engulfed him.


    As if to stop him, the divine hawk mped down on the deformity''s head and body with his ws, physically blocking the deformity''s movementpletely with his mass. The deformity roars in resentment at the hawk''s feet, but he is unable to do anything. However...


    "Well, it only buys time, I guess..."


    Aoi''s soul mutters, looking at him who has been somehow sealed up atst. She murmurs with certainty. In fact, the seals that were attached to his whole body and restrained him were burned, corroded, and turned into dust, one by one. The more reddish the seals are, the more priority is given to the ones stained red with his blood... So, the hawk puts more of his weight on them, but the effect is doubtful.


    After all, the curse of the abominable fallen earth mother goddess, even a few drops of blood from the retina could have such a great effect on the seals...


    "It won''tst half a minute, no, not even half a minute."


    Considering the effort, time, and assets she had invested in this project, the result was a huge loss... but she was fine with that. For Aoi and her friends now, this short time is worth a thousand dors.


    ...And the time hase. The roaring deformity, struggling to break free from his restraints, is momentarily silenced. In silence, the red eyes peering through the sps saw something. He stared at it.


    "Purge it, cleanse it... quench its raging anger, calm it...."


    In the darkness, the words of celebration and repose echoed through the cave. The words reverberated, directly to the soul, and seemed to seep into it...


    "R-Repose it, protect it, give it happiness, O Spirit of the Heavens... and turn it into the peaceful soul..."


    The figure slowly approaches the deformity, trembling, but saying the words of the prayer in a beautiful voice. Then the deformity recognizes the figure and growls slightly.


    It was a groan of sighing and astonishment.


    "Comfort the deity, I offer here a kagura dance......"


    Dressed in a woman''s purple kimono, a fan held out, the boy... Shirowakamaru stood before him with a tense expression on his face...


    * * *


    Kagura dance... is literally a dance to entertain the gods. To be more precise, it is a ceremony to calm the soul of the inviting god by dedicating a dance to them.


    Shirowakamaru, fan in hand, also dressed in a woman''s kimono, begins to dance in a girlish voice. The boy sings and dances the kagura dance of the Fuso dance of the Renge school protected by Enrei-ji... which was taught to him when he was a child.


    "...!"


    The boy''s voice was trembling while he sang in a pure tone that reverberated. As he sang and danced, the boy''s mind was filled with the filthy memories of his time living in the temple.


    The fact that he was trained in this dance at the temple was a sideshow in itself. Because of his girlish appearance, he was made to wear Miko''s clothes and makeup, and dancing in front of many people was just a spectacle, and when the dance was over, he was usually taken by the hand and stripped of his costume. The boy had no good feelings toward this dance. He had no prayer for the songs. He had only danced mechanically and had not even done so since he was taken to Kizuki''s family. In fact, he was relieved that he had no chance to dance.


    But then... the boy had never thought that he would be dancing in such a ce.


    ''<i>Roarrrr....</i>''


    "....Your movements are stiff. You need to be more smooth and soft."


    "!?"


    The boy grits his teeth at the eerie snarl, and the whispered voice behind him instructing him. He grits his teeth out of humiliation and frustration. He grits his teeth, but he can''t...in. After all, there was no time for that. So, the boy dances silently, doing as he''s told.


    Gradually the roar bes quieter and quieter...


    "Yes, that''s good..."


    Kizuki Kochou takes one look at the boy dancing in front of her and murmurs. With her legs broken and limp, she is dressed in white underwear. But she has put the kimono on the boy. It is not the right size, but it had to be done. Compared to her soiled appearance, her own kimono is somewhat better because it is made of better material. The other person is a person clothed in divinity. If they are going to appease him, they should not be rude.


    She, too, summons a flute from a deck of charms in her hand and begins to blow it. The flute, which was sealed in the package her granddaughter handed to her before the battle began, was also a curse tool obtained through the Tachibana Trading Company.


    The improvised kagura rituals using ready-made people and tools, however, had an effect on the deformity which had been exhausted by the battle with Aoi. The deformity, which had been trying to resist the seal so much, quietly begins to fall silent. In a doze, his eyelids begin to sleep slightly. Sleepiness consumes his spirit.


    (So far, so good. The problem starts here. The divine energy must be sealed well...)


    Aoi has physically cut off his aspect as a youkai, and wear him down, and make his divine energy grow with kagura instead, and at the same time, they lead him to sleep and calm down his sleepiness. Then, they seal the requited divine energy... that was their aim.


    In Fus��-kuni, the purpose of the kagura rituals was not to entertain the gods, but rather to cate them. These deities were often fickle and brought misfortune to the people, so the dance was created in various ces as a way to appease them. Over time, Fus��-kuni developed their own unique rituals that sought to bind, humiliate, and subdue the gods, incorporating surrounding viges andmunities into their practices. The role of the shrine in Fus��-kuni was to contain, confine, and control these disempowered deities, ensuring that they did not cause further harm to the people.


    This is why Kagura dance is used... and as if waiting for him to calm down, Aoi sends off a sign and forms a technique. The sign flying in the air form a boundary when theye to rest in five ces as if they were connecting the five elements. It is a technique to seal only the divinity that is nestled in the person''s body.


    It was an extremely difficult task. Ordinary people wouldn''t understand this. Besides, it would be aborious task to separate and seal the human, youkai, and divine energy swirling around his body. Just as it takes a great deal of time and effort to distinguish between cancer cells and normal cells, which are scattered and mixed together like a mosaic, it would be a hundred times easier to seal up the soul of a person in its entirety than to do such a thing. In fact, if this were the leadership of Fus��-kuni, they would have sealed or killed the servant without any hesitation.


    But, for Aoi, this was an unthinkable choice. For her, the first and foremost priority was his life. For that purpose, Aoi would have sacrificed her own life and others'' lives. And in fact, the soul possessing the fox, which is only Aoi''s soul, carefully separates the factors of human, youkai, and divine that are entangled in him, while cutting down his soul. Then, she seals in the youkai and the divine element...


    "...!? It''s not so easy, is it!!"


    The work of cutting up and separating the souls required a great deal of mental strength even for Aoi. Failure is not allowed. And if she cut too much, it would break her soul. Or he would lose his life. And she, as a soul, did not have much time left. This is why it was so difficult. Sweat poured down her forehead in nervousness... but she still manages to do a perfect job. She had already finished cutting 30% of the souls.


    Yes, things are going well. If things continue as they are, there will be no problems. Yes, if she keeps it up.


    "Do all things work that way...?"


    A momentter, Aoi, who had been concentrating on the sealing ritual, finally noticed the presence. At the same time, the de of wind is wielded, but...


    "No effect? ...No, this!!"


    Aoi looks doubtful and bites her tongue at the same time, because there is not a single sign that it ising from the darkness to attack her with a single swing of the fan, which can easily kill a medium youkai with a single blow. She had already realized who is it. And the reason why her attack did not work...


    "This is a kappa...!?"


    Kochou is startled and exims in shock as countless figures appear out of the darkness. At the same time, she is puzzled as to why they have appeared after all this time.


    On reflection, it is quite natural. Tsuchigumo had summoned them, and everything he had burned down had belonged to Tsuchigumo. It is obviously funny that there is not a single one of them until now, even though they are intercepting the exorcists on the ground. No, in fact, the spiders simply arrived before the kappas. Besides, the kappas were simply too slow and came toote.


    And it''s no wonder Aoi''s attack didn''t work. The de of wind is a spiritual art, it can''t work on kappa. No, that''s not important. The problem is...


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr!!</i>''


    "...!? No! Keep dancing!!"


    Kochou cries out as the roaring begins again. Shirowakamaru, who has also noticed the kappa''s presence, stops his movement. Having stopped the dance, the deformity is about to wake up again and start his rampage.


    ''<i>Kiki!!</i>''


    ''<i>Kikikikik!</i>''


    At the same time, kappas begin to run at once. There were several hundred of them. There could be twice that many if it were to include those following them.


    "Don''t you dare underestimate me! You d*mn amphibians!"


    With a word of disdain, Aoi waved her fox tail. The fox tail swept away the countless debris that had been scattered all over the ce by the rampaging spiders, the divine hawk, and the youkai mole, scooping them up from the ground.


    ''<i>Kik!</i>''


    ''<i>Kii!!?</i>''


    The impact caused by the tail''s twisting causes countless pieces of debris to hit at high speed, tearing apart the leading group of kappa. Their heads were blown off, their stomachs were taken away, their legs were torn off, and their bodies were cut in two. The kappa, numbering more than fifty, was reduced to a lump of flesh and killed with a single stroke. However, the kappas do not stop their assault. It made Aoi ps her tongue.


    "I won''t let you do it!"


    With that voice, the kappa, which was closing in on Kochou, was cut down by a figure that appeared from the side. He stands in front of Kochou with a dagger (tant��) and confronts the kappa.


    "Who are you...!?"


    "Tomobe-san, I''m returning now... Wait, what happened!?"


    The hidden group young man who came backte after Aoi is puzzled when he finds the figure of Kochou. He also feels confused because he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "You''d better stop those monsters. Unless you want to save him."


    "Huh!? What... do you mean, no way!?"


    The boy is puzzled by the white fox''s words, but the next moment he is astonished to see the deformity being held down by the divine hawk. The circumstances are unknown... but given the situation, Hayama could think of no other exnation.


    And when Hayama sees Shirowakamaru, he is sure of the condition of the servant he came to help.


    "Don''t look away, they''re here...!"


    "Huh...!?"


    Hayama was stunned for a moment, but Kochou''s words brought him back to his senses, and he attacked the approaching kappa. He slits the throat of one of them and kicks one in the face with the stones and gravel under his feet. The third is cut down when he kneecaps it in the stomach and turns it over on its back. They were brilliantly executed, hitting the target with a minimum of movement, as is typical of the Hidden Group member. But it was not enough to stop the wave of kappa.


    "I guess I''ll just have to be prepared for this..."


    Shirowakamaru and Aoi were essential to save him here. They could not be lost. Aoi had limited spiritual power and could not move due to the sealing ritual, and Shirowakamaru had no power to fight. And Hayama, who came to the rescue, could not fight all the kappa by himself. Therefore, in the worst-case scenario, Kochou decided to use herself as a human sacrifice. She knew that she would be very attractive prey for the kappa.


    "Tsk, that''s so foolish!"


    With those words, Aoi again attacked with debris in support of the sealing ritual, using most of her consciousness and power for the ritual. Once again, the green monsters die as their limbs are blown off by the dozens.


    But it does not stop. They cannot be stopped. They can''t stop them.


    Now, the lead group closes in on Kochou and the others. Hayama quickly rushes in front of Kochou and stands in the way of the kappa. But it is only a desperate attempt. Hayama and Kochou prepare themselves. They are prepared for their own miserable fates that will soon follow, clenching their teeth. To buy time. And then...


    "Wha...!?"


    "!? What are they doing!!?"


    Their resolve was betrayed. Kochou and Hayama were stunned to see a swarm of kappa passing them by as if they had never existed. Of course, it''s not surprising. Both of them have spiritual power, and Kochou is a great treat that no other youkai would leave alone. But why!?


    "Huh...!?"


    And now Shirowakamaru was the only one who was astonished. Because he was the one the green monsters were after. Drooling, as if led by something, the kappa flocked toward him as if they were being guided...!


    "I won''t let you!"


    Immediately Aoi gouged the ground with her fox tail. A huge bedrock as big as a residential house was dug out of the ground, and it spun and plunged toward the kappa. The rock mmed into the following group, crushing the first ten or so kappas. A dozen or more were crushed lightly. But... it can''t stop them.


    ''<i>Kikikiki!!</i>''


    ''<i>Kiiii!!</i>''


    The kappas keep pushing forward, ducking in from either side of the fallen bedrock or leaping from the top of it. They are pushing forward with all their hearts, without looking aside. Less than ten steps had already passed between the boy and the monsters.


    "Run!"


    Whoever said those words, Shirowakamaru, cowering in fear, could not move. It was impossible. How could a child make a proper decision in front of the countless monsters that were staring at him and rushing toward him? In fact, even if he ran away, the kappas could overtake him in an instant. The boy remembers well the sight of the fallen ones who had jumped on him from behind in the forest. And he realizes that there is no escape now.


    ''<i>Kikiki!</i>''


    The lead kappa leaps at him head-on, showing its mismatched dirty fangs. The boy almost instinctively protects his head. But it is a pointless gesture. The force of the kappa''s jaws would crush the boy''s skull with its arms. Now, he falls backward. He curls his body. And he braces himself for death.


    ...However, the moment the boy was prepared for never came.


    "......?"


    Slowly, fearfully the boy opens his eyes. And the boy realizes. He finds himself in the shadow of something huge. And looks up. To see what it is.


    "Huh? ...It''s a lie, right?"


    It was Aoi who muttered words of confusion and astonishment. Then, she took a nce at the boundary she had formed, turned her gaze back again, and opened her eyes. She was in disbelief at the situation in front of her, and she was absolutely mortified.


    ''<i>Ki... kikiki......?</i>''


    The kappa that had jumped on Shirowakamaru grunts a little in mid-air. To be precise, the kappa was caught in the side of its head, and it let out a small scream on the spot. The kappa struggled in confusion, not knowing what had happened. And then...


    ''<i>Ki... Kiki...?</i>''


    The sound of flesh being crushed was heard and the kappa was severed in two by the fangs... With a thud, the two chunks of flesh roll to the ground. Shirowakamaru stared at the scene in stunned amazement, and then looked directly at the being who had caused it. It was the horribly ugly being covered with bloody marks all over its body. Then Shirowakamaru muttered...


    "Big bro... Tomo... be...?"


    At the boy''s words, the deformed monster''s eyes narrowed. They were calm eyes with a clear reason, like a human''s...

 Chapter 63.1

    Chapter 63.1


    This world is always difficult to live in, and happiness does note to those who wait for it. Fate is cruel, the world is ruthless, and misfortunees one after another to those who suffer.


    That is why he heads home with a hoe on his back under the cold and snowy sky. He worked from early in the morning untilte in the evening, and went home in silence, feeling tired all over.


    It was inevitable. His father, who was the main pir of the family, could no longer work in the fields. He could no longer pick firewood or gather wild vegetables. Losing one of his legs, there was no way he could work in the field. So he has no choice but to take his father''s ce. And...


    "...It''s already snowing!"


    The words he mutters are full of resentment. With a poor harvest due to the cool season and the cold wave that came earlier than usual, most of the small harvest went to tribute and crop fees. The harvest of nuts, mushrooms, wild vegetables, and misceneous ones in the mountains in early autumn was unsatisfactory. So, the reserves for this winter were too small... That is why he worked so hard with his father in the winter, and continued to work alone after his father became unable to work. He had no choice but to work.


    If he couldn''t, he would starve to death. And the question, do people in the rural areas have the warmth that people in the capital city do have? Such a thing is an illusion. At least in this world where people are always afraid of famine, disaster, and youkai, there is rarely anyone who will extend a helping hand to others even if they are starving. Because everyone is struggling to feed himself or herself...


    "......!!"


    He resumes his steps, gritting his teeth in frustration. It is no use being dissatisfied with his current situation. In his previous life,ining would not have helped in this world. The government only cares about the annual tribute. They don''t care what happens to the peasants in the remote viges. They don''t care if they cry or scream. So there was nothing else to do but to work...


    "......?"


    Then he resumed his steps to a rice paddy near the entrance to the vige and saw it. Three small children were gathered on the bank of the rice paddy, making some kind of noise. Recognizing their back figures and hairstyles, he turns toward them questioningly.


    "H-hey, brother! Catch it properly! It''ll run away!"


    "I know! But it''s so slimy...!?"


    "Whoa!? It''sing this way!?"


    "What are you doing? You guys?"


    """Whoaa!!?"""


    At his words, three small children, two boys, and a girl turn around at once. They are surprised. The man knew them well. They were his precious little brothers and sisters.


    "Hey, hey, you''re getting your clothes all muddy..."


    "Brother! More importantly, please help!"


    He is a little dismayed at his younger siblings who are covered with mud and their feet in the rice paddies, although it is no problem because the rice harvesting has already been finished, his eyes widen immediately after he hears his sister''s call for help. The reason is that his sister was holding a weather-beaten loach in her hand. It was a very fat one, too.


    """Ah!?"""


    "D*mn it, don''t let it get away!"


    The loach slipped out of his sister''s hand and tried to escape into the mud of the rice paddy, but he threw away his hoe and caught it with both hands. The way he caught it was as if he was his father''s enemy.


    It was natural. As they say "one rabbit, one loach", it is said that a loach has as much nutrition as a rabbit. Of course, in reality, it is not that much, but it is a valuable source of protein in this cold vige. To let it go was out of the question.


    After a long struggle and with his clothes stained with mud, he manages to catch a loach and throws it out of the paddy field. The loach thrashes about on the snow-covered ground, but there is nothing it can do to save itself. When it was losing its energy and slowing down, the two brothers swarmed in and caught it.


    "Gotcha! I got it! We did it!"


    His sister was so excited. When he asks her to exin, she exins excitedly.


    Apparently, she and her brothers had been searching around the vige for food, hoping to help their parents and themselves. Unfortunately, they did not find anything edible, but on the way back they found a loach swimming in the paddy field and the three of them rushed to catch it.


    "Big brother, you''re amazing! Even the three of us couldn''t catch it! Ouch!?"


    The little sister praises her eldest brother for dragging the loach to the ground, but is immediately poked by him. The same goes for the two little brothers. That''s natural. It is too dangerous for the three of them to go around the vige without permission. After all, their father was attacked by a youkai just a few days ago. And the youkai has yet to be killed...!


    Now, the three younger siblings listen to his sermon with trepidation. The youngest sister pats her head and half cries. But in the end...


    "I''m d you feel that way. Don''t do anything dangerous, okay? I was really worried about you. What if something happens...?"


    "But, ugh..."


    "But big brother is out. You''re a cunning man!"


    "I''m your big brother. We''re not the same age. Different years."


    The younger sister moans and the younger brother retorts, but he brushes it off. In fact, the difference in age between the second son and the first son is three years, and the third son and the first daughter are older than the second son. Three years is a big difference for a child. And the eldest son had more wisdom and discretion than his age. It is outrageous to treat them the same.


    "But......"


    He looks at his youngest brother, who is hanging his head down foolishly, and he lets out a small sigh. It was true that what his younger siblings were doing was dangerous. However, he also could not ignore that feeling.


    "...Don''t go near a vige like this again. Come on, wipe the mud off your clothes. We''re going home together."


    With a helpless expression, he watches as his siblings break into smiles. Despite the mud that clings to their clothes, he can''t help but think how wonderful they are. He approaches them and begins to wipe away the dirt, determined to ensure that they are not dirty before entering the house. After all, he couldn''t bear to see theme inside covered in filth.


    After that, the two brothers grab a loach, the sister holds his hand, and the four siblings go back to the vige. He goes to the door of his house with instructions to wash his hands with water from a jar stored in the back of the house and to remove the mud from the loach. This is because he wants to report to his parents about the results of his brothers and sisters, not to mention the reward for today''s work. They would be a little happier than usual, since they had been through a series of misfortunes recently. With this in mind, he is about to knock on the door to tell them that he ising home when... he suddenly stops himself. The reason was not so important. It was because there were voices inside the house. His parents were talking.


    "...Dear, are you all right?"


    "...Yeah, they say there''s no danger of festering. I''m lucky. The wound will close in the near future."


    "I see, that''s good to hear. But..."


    What are they talking about? He thinks and listens for no particr reason. It was a mistake. It was a failure. Then, it was right, and it was a sess.


    Because...


    "..How could medium youkai be in a ce like that? And there is a rumor among the vige leaders. There might be a person who has spiritual power in this vige. Maybe..."


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s just bad luck. I''ll take care of all of you."


    Because...


    "Don''t... don''t say like that. You were the only one who epted me when I came to this vige with my baby boy. After all, if that child ???? is..., I can''t bother you anymore."


    "Stop it. Don''t be so hard on yourself. You''re my wife and ???? are my brats, just like other kids."


    Because...


    "But he''s...! Even me... but... but...! Uuuu..."


    "It''s okay. It''ll be all right. Me too, I''ll do my best at the housework, okay? Even ???? is working like a first-born son. He''s a really good kid. So don''t worry, I''m sure he''ll make it through this winter..."


    Because... this is when he realized. He realized that he didn''t belong in this family. Maybe he''s...


    "...? Big brother? What''s wrong?"


    The voice from behind him made him turn around fearfully. There is Yukine, his little sister, tilting her head and looking at him curiously. When their gazes meet, she smiles at him. The younger sister who adores and trusts him as her brother. But he can no longer smile back at her. There is no way he can.


    "......? Big brother?"


    Because to this family, he is nothing but a gue, a parasite, an abomination to be shunned, so, so...


    * * *


    With tremendous force, he emerged from behind the countless seal charms, repelling the divine hawk that was closing in on it, and shattering the ritual boundary erected by Kizuki Aoi, who was possessing the seven-tailed fox. hiss gruesome figure, drenched in blood, appeared before them, moving on all fours.


    Everyone present looked at him speechless. They look at him, wary. Tense, so as not to miss his next move. And silence flows through the underground space.


    ''<i>Kikiki!!</i>''


    "Whoa!?"


    The silence is broken by a green monster. The upper half of the kappa''s body, which had been ripped in half and its organs riddled with guts, was still crawling with a strange, monster-like vitality, trying to get close to Shirowakamaru, ignoring the situation at hand. It was hard to believe that it was so fast even though it had lost half of its body. It might have reminded some people of a cockroach.


    ''<i>......!!</i>''


    ''<i>Kik!?</i>''


    "Eek!?"


    Immediately afterward, with a crunching sound, the ck creature crushes the head of the creature approaching Shirowakamaru with his front hooves. The crushed head is fatal even for a kappa, and the kappa convulses and dies. Shirowakamaru is frightened at the end of such a kappa, and looks up fearfully.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrr...</i>''


    With a small gurgling sound, the ck creature silently looks down at Shirowakamaru. The pupils of his eyes peeked out from between the countless seals. Involuntarily, the boy is glued to his eyes and freezes. No, it was actually a kind of binding art. But the eyes were obviously unusual. As if they looked into his soul...


    At the same time, however, the fear and anxiety in the boy''s chest disappeared. Perhaps it was because he instinctively sensed that there was no malice or hostility in the way he looked at him. Because of his circumstances, the boy was particrly sensitive to the feelings of others.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrr...</i>''


    "Ah..."


    With a squint of his eyes, the deformity turned away from the boy and looked at the front. Looking at the numerous green monsters. At the same time, the boy falls back. He falls on his buttocks like a threadbare doll.


    But that doesn''t matter to him, because he is still standing on all four legs.


    ''<i>Ki... ki...</i>''


    The kappa''s army takes a step back under the sharp gaze of the boy''s recement. They flinch. They are dismayed. If it were the "origin" of the kappa, the existence in front of them would have been too different for the kappa, who is just a terminal of youkai and a group of altered individuals. They were literally in a different ''phase'' of existence.


    So, they are convinced. They are convinced that the being in front of them is something they cannot control. It was not someone they could make an enemy of.


    Drawing this conclusion almost instinctively, the army of kappa turned around in unison, ignoring themand that appealed directly to their brains. They fled. They tried to flee. Yes, they were trying to escape.


    ''<i>Roarrrrrr!!!!</i>''


    But he showed no mercy to the fleeing kappa, who turned their backs to him. The next moment he opened his jaws wide and unleashed a torrent of me. Hundreds of kappa were instantly engulfed in the fire.


    "Aaah!?"


    "Madam Adviser!!"


    Naturally, Kochou and Hayama, who were isted in the crowd of kappa, were also engulfed in the fire. Hayama hurriedly tries to protect Kochou, but... the next moment they are taken aback.

 Chapter 63.2

    Chapter 63.2


    Revision : bee shikigami => hummingbird shikigami


    It''s natural. Because when the surrounding area is a sea of fire, and the kappa on the immediate side are iling about, charred, and crumbled like dry y, the two of them can''t even feel the heat?


    "This is..."


    Kochou says in amazement. It was clear that this was no mere me. It was a unique me with conditions such as ''Purifying Fire'' or ''Annihtion''. It was also clear that it was not a spiritual power.


    ''<i>Kikiki...</i>''


    ''<i>Ki... Kiiiii...</i>''


    The screams of the kappa dying in agonizing agony echoed here and there.


    ''<i>Ki... Kiiiii...</i>''


    "Eeek...!"


    Amidst this situation, one of the kappa, which had be a living torch with its whole body burned, approached Shirowakamaru, crumpling as if its whole body were melting. It crawls toward Shirowakamaru and reaches out its hand. Unintentionally frightened by the shape of the kappa, Shirowakamaru lets out a small scream and clutches at it.


    Then he looks up above his head and freezes when he realizes that it is a ck shape. The look in its eyes as it stares down at him takes his breath away.


    ''<i>......</i>''


    The figure quickly looks away, as if disinterested, and takes a step forward. It steps forward to get between the burning kappa and Shirowakamaru. As a result, the kappa hugs the deformity''s body and is burned to pieces. The pieces of the burnt kappa continue to burn on his body, but gradually lose their momentum...


    "......"


    And Shirowakamaru saw it. His eyes stared at the screaming monsters burning to death in front of him. Pitying, grieving eyes that showed an emotion inappropriate for a monster...


    Gradually, the mes of the fire, which has burned hundreds of kappa to death, die down. And while the remaining fire still smolders, the deformity slowly begins to walk.


    "Oh, wait..."


    Shirowakamaru, who was standing by the deformity, tried to stop him as he was leaving, but the deformity did not turn around. He just kept going straight. He goes straight to Kochou surrounded by burnt kappa.


    "...!? P-Please stop!"


    Hayama steps forward and calls out to the ck creature. He calls out in a trembling voice.


    He, too, understands. The difference between the being in front of him and himself. Still, he calls out. He still cannot tell if the being in front of him is an enemy or a friend, whether he is still a person at heart, because he still cannot tell.


    "Please. Please stop...!"


    He calls out, but the deformity does not stop walking. Hayama reluctantly points out the dagger (tant��). As he does so, he shouts.


    "Tomobe-san, is that you? I''m begging you. Please answer me. Are you on our side? Do you still have human memories? Or are you...?"


    Hayama called out again in desperation. As he calls out, his eyes suddenly meet the deformity''s and he swallows the words he was about to say. The sadness in his eyes reduces his hostility. He slowly lowers his dagger (tant��). It was impossible for him to point a weapon at the being in front of him. Hayama knew those eyes. He had seen the same look in that person''s eyes a long time ago.


    ''<i>......</i>''


    For a few moments, the deformity stares at Hayama, but then resumes his steps. He passes by him with ease, and then arrives right in front of her. On the other side, Kizuki Kochou looks up at him.


    "You, those eyes... Aaah, what are you doing!?"


    Before she can say anything to those clear eyes, the deformity lowers his head. He lowered his head and brought his nose close to Kochou''s leg. Kochou yelps at the feeling and the dull pain of the press.


    Her leg, whose bones have been crushed and muscle fibers have been shredded, is probably swollen and purple under the white costume, probably also congested with blood. Or, it might have already begun to rot.


    ''<i>Grrrrrr....</i>''


    The deformity sniffs and checks Kochou''s leg, and in the next moment, he lets out an exhale. Or more precisely, he breathed fire as he exhaled. Kochou involuntarily braces herself. At the same time, Hayama screams. But...


    "Huh? This is..."


    "Madam adviser...?"


    The breath of me was quickly snuffed out. No, that in itself is not important. What is important is what the breath of me burned. Kochou had noticed that the pain in her foot had left before she knew it. Slowly she moves her toes, then her knees. There was nothing to it. Her feet were moving, painlessly. It was perfectly normal, no problem, as if there was no such thing as a broken leg.


    "You, this is..."


    "Grrrrrr...''


    The deformity growled at Kochou''s words and immediately turned around. He turns around as if to keep his distance. Then he grunts a little and... the next moment, his whole body burst into mes.


    "Aaaah..!!? Ugh!?"


    ''<i>Please stay away from him! Do you want to die!?</i>''


    His whole body suddenly burst into mes, and the hummingbird shikigami perched on Shirowakamaru''s head stopped him as he hurriedly approached to put out the mes. It poked the boy''s head with its mouth to force him to stop.


    Of course, there was a reason for that. It is not just mes that burn him. It was a conceptual fire that came from within him. A me of annihtion that denies his existence to the world.


    (Then this is not an outburst of power. Did he create it by himself?)


    If it were to be described this way, it would be an act of self-immtion, not self-inflicted wounds. The fire that denies its own existence, however, Botan did not consider it as a mere act of suicide.


    The sacred birds of the West (Phoenix) burn themselves to ashes and reincarnate as baby birds. Botan immediately realized that this event that urred in front of her was probably a simr phenomenon.


    If so, it is not difficult to predict what will happen next. And it was not only Botan who was thinking the same thing. At the same time, a figure passed right next to Shirowakamaru and the others. Nearly at the same time, a figure emerged from the fire in front of them and appeared as if it was going to ...... fall down.


    "Ah...!"


    "Wee back, dear. Hehe, you did well."


    It was not Kochou, Hayama, or Shirowakamaru, but she who caught the figure that emerged from the zing fire and fell.


    The soul that had possessed the seven-tailed fox acted as if it were natural, and with a very natural movement, received her reborn beloved and held him gently in her arms with a smile of love. She embraces her beloved as if he were sinking into her bountiful bosom. As if it weremon sense.


    "Ah... Uhh...? Wh-What...? What am I...?"


    "Don''t talk now, just rx. Everything''s fine. You''re safe here, so don''t move..."


    Aoi stops him as he tries to look around with an exhausted look on his sooty clothes and battered body, without knowing what to do. When she stops him, she hugs him. She didn''t want him to do something reckless now. And the other people are just staring at him. ...No, one of them was thinking differently.


    (Clothes are regenerating. The inside of the body is quite bad, though the injuries are not so bad. He looks exhausted. ...As I thought, the fire earlier was a temporary time travel by using the power of ''annihtion''...)


    This was the guess of Matsushige''s granddaughter, who was observing the scene through the shikigami. After the power that was consuming him had gone out of control, he denied the existence of time itself. Of course, he could not deny the world itself with his power, so he meant the time of his own body, to be precise. However, she also knew that it was only a temporary cover.


    Probably, he was barely able to make up this appearance with his thinking ability, which was bing a beast, in anticipation of the raiding partying from the surface... Though it is not a wrong judgment. After all, if the raiding party had seen him in that state, they would have either exterminated him or experimented on him.


    Probably, it is the same principle that healed the leg of Kizuki''s adviser earlier. However, he seems to have carefully healed not only the body but also the inside of the leg.


    (He is a good-natured person. It is appalling.)


    Human beings are creatures who need food, clothing, shelter, and civility. In this world, where living itself is not easy even before basic needs, Botan could not help but be appalled at his behavior of putting others before himself. It is really ridiculous... to take care of others so much when he can''t even take care of himself.


    (...Well, it has nothing to do with me.)


    No matter how poor he is or how much he is hurt, it is ultimately none of Botan''s business. What matters is how to utilize him for the extermination of the monsters. That''s all there is to this rtionship...


    (...For the time being, how can the people here fool the others? And, as for myself, I want to get some specimens before the people on the grounde down...?)


    Thinking of this, Botan looked through the shikigami at the corpse of the spider and the mole, and that was the moment.


    "You, you d*mned...!"


    The air trembled at the echoing words. Everyone turned their eyes quickly to the suddenly heavy air. Aoi had her fan ready and swung it almost reflexively. The relentless and repeated shes of wind... however, are offset by the simrly wielded foot shes of wind. No, "offsetting" is not quite the right word. The wind blow that it fires is just a single one. It is only one blow, and ten of Aoi''s blows canceled it out...


    "...You are not elegant. I wish you would not disturb our meeting."


    Hiding her mouth with a fan, Aoi muttered a little. She mutters with a cold look in her eyes.


    The others also look at the attacker. They hold up their weapons. Or they hide. And as soon as they see it, they are startled. There is also the sound of someone gulping.


    Yes, the attacker was a spider girl with her whole body shredded and wounded as she stared at them, but she had a series of hideous spider legs sprouting from her back.


    While radiating divine energy all over her body...


    * * *


    The monster in the shape of a young girl rose up from the rock wall where she had fallen down, covered in blood. The bright, pure white fabric that reminded people of silk was stained in ces with the spider''s green bodily fluids. Her forehead was bleeding, and her limbs peeking out from behind the fabric were also painfully bruised. She is in critical condition, and seriously injured.


    In fact, it was a kind of miracle that Tsuchigumo survived. If it were not for the sacred fabric woven with spider silk imbued with divine power, Tsuchigumo would have died there. That is how severe the destruction caused by the ck deformity was. The spider was almost dead. And if the spider had been left alone for a few days, it would have died of exhaustion.


    But the spider got up. She stood up and stared at them. Then, with sure footsteps, she takes a step forward.


    "Hmm, I see. Is this the reason why the dead are back?"


    "Whoa!"


    Aoi takes a nce at Shirowakamaru, who is wrapped in a coil and iling in the air, trying to escape from the foxtail but couldn''t do it. As expected, he was an amateur. The dance was intended for him, but even the Tsuchigumo, who was not supposed to benefit from it, can''t help but be a part of it.


    (No, actually, that''s a surprise....)


    Aoi thinks with her eyes narrowed. It is not so easy to dedicate a dance to the god and appease them. It may not only be out of the target, but it may not even have an effect on the target. In this sense, it is a marvelous result that the aftermath of the dance has such a great effect on the opponent to whom it is not dedicated directly. If it were not for this asion, it would even be praiseworthy.


    ......Yes, if not for here.


    "You''ve been a pain in the ass, haven''t you?"


    Aoiins in a tone of voice. Call it selfish or not, the fact is that she put him in danger here, which further lowers Aoi''s not-so-high opinion of the boy.


    The pressure of the tail of the box slightly increased. Shirowakamaru lets out a small moan. But it is more in response to the ill feeling than pain.


    "Kukukukuku...!!!"


    As she does this, suddenly a smallugh reverberates through the cave. It reverberated, like an echo.

 Chapter 63.3

    Chapter 63.3


    "......"


    Aoi looked back at the spider with squinting eyes, and saw that the spider was smiling there. It was an arrogant, haughty smile as if it was proud of her victory.


    "Hahahaha! You''ve shown me so many unpleasant things, huh? I''ll take this opportunity to show you my true power!"


    Then she mocks. Shouting in mockery. Proiming. To those who have humiliated, disgraced, and insulted her.


    Now, first of all, the spider opens her little mouth to boast and... soon after, the monster vanished. And then...


    "Tsk!!"


    A thunderous screeching sound echoed. Aoi also pped her tongue at the same time. Because her fan had been damaged by the swing of the spider''s legs just before the direct hit to her head. The fan which she had cursed many times was damaged. Aoi''s hand trembled with the shock. They twitched.


    "......!!!?"


    Having bitten a bitter bug, Aoi hugs his beloved and jumps with one of her tails while holding the boy. She leaps. She tries to keep her distance from Tsuchigumo. But she is not allowed to do so.


    "What''s the matter? Where did the momentum from earlier disappear?��


    Tsuchigumo, bouncing like a fly spider, closes in on Aoi who tries to escape. The ws of the spider''s legs are swung down again and again. On the other hand, Aoi waves her fan. Once, twice, thrice, four times, the sound of the fierce sh of metals rings out. There was also a sharp sound of the wind cutting through the air. In the aftermath of the impact, the ground is gouged out, and rock walls are pierced. Literally, a raging storm of destruction. However, unlike the spider, Aoi had something to protect, and there was a time limit. She could not stay with the spider forever.


    "Burn to death!"


    The fox fire was released at a moment''s notice. Fox fire shot out from six fox tails in total, except for the one that held Shirowakamaru. Tsuchigumo drowned them out in an instant with a single swing of its two front legs. But that was to be expected. Immediately after that, the fire from her mouth swallows the whole body of the Tsuchigumo, and Aoi jumps backward with her loved one and Shirowakamaru secured. Now, Aoi takes a distance. And there were two people who tried to rush in front of Aoi and the others.


    "Tomobe!!"


    "Tomobe-san!!"


    A boy from the hidden group and an adviser from Kizuki joined the battle between Aoi and the spider. However, there was no way that the spider would allow them to do so. Tsuchigumo, who appeared without a trace of a scorch mark from the fire that Aoi had spewed out, shouted angrily.


    "You are so clever, one after another! Everyone, deal with them!"


    With that shout, a swarm of spider youkai monsters appeared behind Kochou and the others. At most, they were small youkai the size ofrge dogs... maybe fifty or so in number. They are small fry that would be kicked out by first-rate exorcists... but that is only for first-rate exorcists, and Hayama, a hidden group member, cannot be careless, and the same goes for Kochou, whose spiritual power is on the verge of depletion. Death awaits them if they are not careful.


    "...!? There are still so many!? Madam Adviser!!"


    "Tsk, the remnant... no, the escaped at a time like this!"


    At the sound of Hayama''s voice holding up a dagger (tant��), Kochou also braces herself. While biting a bitter bug, they look at the spiders in front of them and spit them out disgustedly.


    Yes, they were indeed the remnants and escaped ones. The fact that they were all small and only small youkai was proof of that.


    Perhaps these spiders were the survivors of his fire, and at the same time, they were the biggest fools among the spiders who defected from the order of Tsuchigumo. They must have been the first ones to run away from him among the spiders in the swarm, because they still survive even though many of them were burned to ashes by the breath of the servants. That is why they were able to survive among their brethren who tried to escape from him.


    And Tsuchigumo, who had not been able to stop the defection and escape of the flock until just a few minutes ago, was now able to control them perfectly.


    Using their own lives, the spiders attack Hayama and Kochou. To buy time. They werepletely different from the monsters without reason and intelligence that had just shown their ugly faces. After all, the baby spiders are nowpletely the hands and feet of Tsuchigumo. This exactly meant that the current Tsuchigumo had transformed from its former existence as a "youkai" that possessed a divine status.


    Now, the two of them are stopped by the baby spiders. So, Aoi does not get any help. And escape is also impossible. And at this moment, a bead of sweat ran down Aoi''s forehead. It was the sweat of impatience. Because the time Aoi had left was not long.


    "Kukuku, what''s wrong? You are talking less and less. Come on,e on, say it. Show your strength and bravado."


    "Hehehe, you''re so excited just because you''ve got a little bit of divinity back. You haven''t regained even 10% of your original power. Isn''t it pathetic that you''re so happy just because you''ve regained that much power?"


    It was Kizuki Aoi''s nature to respond to the taunt with a provocation, but at the same time, it was also the truth. The current Tsuchigumo''s power is certainly powerful. Ten times more powerful than before. But still, the current Tsuchigumo''s power is not even close to her peak, and she is powerless in the face of Kizuki Aoi''s full power. To her, the one who is not a soul.


    Inside of Aoi, an itch and a feeling of annoyance arise. It was against her own powerlessness as a mere split soul. Aoi''s clear mind understood that the situation was getting worse and worse every moment, and she equally understood that there was no way out of it. She made to understand.


    "......"


    Slipping, Aoi releases Shirowakamaru. The boy, who was suddenly released from the coiled-up state, let out a small scream and fell to the ground. Then, without a pause, she offers his beloved to him.


    "Uh, huhh..."


    "I''ll leave him with you. I can''t be bothered with him if I''m going as fast as I can."


    Aoi tells him without hesitation and turns on her heel without hearing Shirowakamaru''s reply. To face the spider.


    "Hmm, a decoy, huh? You exorcists are still thinking of clever things, aren''t you?"


    Tsuchigumo spits out. She does not hide her disgust at Aoi''s exorcist-like behavior.


    Kizuki Aoi had recognized the true purpose of Tsuchigumo. While the spider seemed to be raging only for revenge, she understood that the spider in front of her was aiming at her beloved and the young boy.


    That''s natural since on the one hand, her beloved was the perfect prey with divine power in him, and on the other hand, the boy was a rare being who could revive her divine power, even if only for a limited period, just in the aftermath of his dance. For Tsuchigumo, who has lost most of her household members due to the copse of her n, there is no doubt that she would like to have both of them as much as she can. They will be the key to leaving this ce and taking revenge on human beings again. This is one of the reasons why Aoi kept them and kept fighting. The worst-case scenario was that they might be taken away from her and she might run away as fast as she could.


    But Aoi also had little spiritual power left. That''s why she could not afford to talk about it.


    And this is why she decided to use them as a decoy... to take advantage of the opportunity if the spiders turn toward them so that she can focus her energy to defeat the spider.


    ...The situation was so bad that she, in her arrogance and insolence, had to make such a decision.


    (Did I make the wrong choice? But it''s also true that there was no other medium other than this body that couldn''t be bitten by him...)


    It is a fact that this body, which was formerly cmity youkai, was the most reliable and the best one among all the mediums that Aoi could use. And when ites to the person who can ept to be her medium, it is undeniable that the white fox girl was useful in both of these aspects. If it were not for the curse on him, he could have stabbed her in the back at worst, but... there was no use in asking for something that was not there.


    "Well, that''s fine. In that case, show me what you''re made of!"


    "Tsk...!!"


    With her spider legs growing from her back, Tsuchigumo jumps on Aoi. She closes the distance in a moment, and tries to crush Aoi with her two thickest spider-legs at an iparably higher speed than before. And Aoi also avoids it with a speed faster than before, just by a hair''s breadth. It shows her how to avoid itpletely.


    "Die!"


    "That''s for you, you fox-monkey!"


    Then Aoi takes a step forward and tries to cut off the neck of Tsuchigumo by reinforcing her fan with her spiritual power, but the spider legs growing from her back make her dance to avoid the sh of the fan. While avoiding it, the remaining spider legs attack Aoi one after another.


    Currently, the fan is already damaged considerably, and Aoi, whose spiritual power is limited, does not receive them head-on. Aoi swats away the trajectory of the spider legs with her fan while scattering sparks, and sometimes she spins around as if she were dancing by using the power of the fan to avoid the attacks of the spider legs. This sophisticated movement was made possible only by her talent. If any exorcists had tried to imitate her, they would have been crushed by the spider legs in less than a few rounds. Aoi, who showed how to do it with a borrowed body dozens of times, was not an ordinary person.


    However, the spider knew it long ago, so the monster hit Aoi the next moment. And with the most effective way.


    "Now, you b*stards! Go!"


    "...!? No way!?"


    Aoi looks at her quickly. The fear that crossed her mindes true soon after. A baby spider appeared from the darkness. A small youkai, no bigger than a wolf, runs toward her beloved and the boy who holds him in his arms. Thest survivor of her household, the one who had been kept hidden until thest minute, the veryst trump card...!


    "Wait..."


    "This is no time to be looking away!"


    "Tsk!!?"


    A momentarypse of concentration, apse of consciousness, was fatal. A momentter, Aoi caught the ws of the spider''s legs which Tsuchigumo swung at her with her fan. She had to catch it. And there was no time to turn away from the w.


    The fan and the ws shed with each other with a shing sound and a fierce spark. They are at each other''s throats. They fought each other.


    But it does notst long. Aoi had not anticipated battling against divine beings, much less the cmity youkai that now faced her. Even if she had been prepared for this fight, there were few weapons capable of delivering mortal wounds to such formidable opponents. Aoi''s fan, a trusted tool that had seen her through countless battles, was now in tatters from the fierce shes that had taken ce. It was nothing short of a miracle that it had endured for this long. But as with all miracles, its time hade to an end.


    And... finally, the fan is broken. It is shattered.


    "...!?"


    Aoi opens her eyes. She intuitively understands that the situation has gone from bad to worse. Even so... the fox fire, which she created with her remaining spiritual power, is shot at the monster from a distance of zero. It instantly engulfs the area in front of her in a scorching fire. A storm of mes, the ultimate in low fuel consumption and high power, created by a highly efficient and thoroughly effective technique. However, as just seen, the spider cannot be stopped by such a small amount of me...


    "It''s useless!"


    A huge spider leg appeared out of the fire and pushed Aoi down. Aoi could not react to it. She didn''t have enough physical strength, mental strength, and spiritual strength to do so. Now, the spider legs pierced the ground right next to Aoi to restrain her movement.


    "Ggh...!?"


    "Kukuku, you are also a very good material, looking at you. I will eat your flesh and blood as well as your soul. Rest assured, your favorite man will soon follow you."


    Gazing down upon Aoi, who struggled to remain upright as her spiritual power waned, Tsuchigumo reveled in her own superiority. With a contemptuous sneer, she transformed before Aoi''s very eyes. The petite form wavered and distorted until, atst, it swelled and twisted into the monstrous shape of a spider. Aoi could scarcely believe her eyes as she beheld the beast before her - a Tsuchigumo, its massive form looming over her like a nightmare made flesh...!


    "Tsk...!?"


    Aoi lunged forward, poised to strike the beast with her hand, only to have her attack thwarted by the sticky, gossamer threads that the spider creature had expelled. In the next moment, she found herself ensnared, her body pinned to the earth by the thick, viscous strands that seemed to bind her tight. And as if that were not enough, the creature''s fiery red eyes bore into her, its maw clenching tight in a menacing disy of aggression. It stares at her. It clenches its chelicerae. It threatens her.


    "...!"


    Tsuchigumo smiles at the obvious fear on Aoi''s face, though she doesn''t scream. Then she opens her chelicerae wide. Her chelicerae open in front, back, left, right, and several times, exposing its numerous de-like teeth. Aoi almost turns away from the horrifying sight, but she res at the spider. Sharply and stoutly, she res at the spider. As if to express her will not to give in.


    ''<i>....Abominable</i>''


    The spider mutters to Aoi''s attitude. With a look of hatred, with a look of annoyance. And then the spider tried to devour Aoi at once from the head, as if it wanted to relieve her sorrow, but then...


    ''<i>Aah!</i>''


    The spider screams involuntarily at the sudden piercing pain in her head and then turns her eight eyeballs above her head. And this time, the spider is astonished with her eyes wide open. Astonished. Stunned.


    And Aoi gasps at the same time. But it is only for a moment, and soon she smiles a wry smile as if she is acting. Then she says.


    "Oh, my, oh my, isn''t it time for a nap already?"


    "As a matter of fact, I can''t just sleep around in this situation, can I?"


    The sarcastic words are met with a wry smile and an annoyed tone.


    "...As usual, your reply is boring."


    Aoi''s face, however, now had a carefree smile on it.


    She looked at the figure of her beloved who was clinging to the top of the head of Tsuchigumo and thrusting a dagger (tant��) into the brain.

 Chapter 64.1

    Chapter 64.1


    Revision : Bee shikigami => Hummingbird Shikigami


    A young boy was standing alone. He stood alone and forlorn in a cold vige where snow was falling.


    The boy, whose sealed memories have been arbitrarily opened ording to the "contract", stands in front of his family''s house that remains in his childhood memories. That''s all he can do. He no longer even dares to open the thin, quickly slipping sliding door. With hands sped around his despair-stricken face, the boy falls to his knees.


    ''<i>Truly, poor boy.</i>''


    The voice echoes in the boy''s ear. It was sweet, gentle, and reassuring. A voice that is too beautiful and too sweet, like a song that can vite a person''s heart...


    ''<i>You once said to me, didn''t you? That time, when you put the de in my face, you told me not to tarnish your memory. But are you sure that those memories you hold so dear are real memories?</i>''


    The whispering voice pierces the boy''s heart like a formless de. It makes him feel physiological nausea. Then, with a small smile, sheughs. Her exhtion of warm air tickles the boy''s ears.


    ''<i>Truly, poor boy. I can see it now. I understand everything about you. How false, how suffering, how sorrowful your life has been. Now I understand. Because I am a part of you.</i>''


    She blurts out in sympathy, in pity, in concern. Her words were clearly made with only good intentions. There was not a shred of malice in them.


    "I... I..."


    ''<i>Yes, I know. It must be very sad, isn''t it? To be betrayed by something you believed in, to be hurt by something you cared about, to lose something you cared about, that''s why you left, isn''t it? I understand. Mother understands.</i>''


    She sympathizes with his anguish, with his grief, with his courage, with the fact that he cut himself off, his greatest debt, for the sake of his family. She apanies and affirms them while hugging him from behind. As if it were natural.


    ''<i>Don''t worry. Mother is always on your side. I will never, ever, ever turn my back on you.</i>''


    Somehow the ce had changed. It was in the house. It was the room where the girl had made her confession. It was the ce where the boy had been condemned to despair.


    The boy''s appearance also changes. The clothes for themoners were, on closer inspection, a fine, custom-made item. It was a clear distinction from the rest of the crowd, and it was a sign of the boy''s position in the house. The days that seemed to be smooth sailing, the days when he did not have to be afraid of starvation, were shattered by the selfishness of the girl that day. And the boy was made aware of his mistake again.


    ''<i>It is not a lowly thing to give in for the sake of living, you know. Since many creatures have a symbiotic rtionship and many serve one individual, your choice was not a mistake at all. There is no such thing as a mistake.</i>''


    She strokes the head of the child in her arms. She then caresses the boy who is suffering from the scolding of conscience.


    There is no need to mourn. After all, every living being has the desire for life. It is not something to be ashamed of.


    At some point, the scenery changes. It was in a deep forest. The boy also had grown up. With a tattered ck coat and a scarred body. But it doesn''t even matter. What mattered most to the boy was the corpse lying before him.


    "Huh...!?"


    The boy, who had covered his face with his hands, not wanting to see anything, let go of his hands. Of course, he did. After all, he felt a fresh touch on his bloodstained palm. The warmth was human warmth. The touch was human skin. The sensation was... a person''s neck being tightened.


    "No, no... A..."


    The boy''s voice is hoarse. He lets out a scream that is not a scream. And then she looks at him with more tenderness and whispers.


    ''<i>You admired this person, didn''t you? You cherished this person too, didn''t you? I understand. It''s hard. It is unreasonable. But thew of nature is thew of the jungle. The weak feed on the strong. The weak are exploited. It''s an unavoidable principle.</i>''


    This person''s death was inevitable. It''s inevitable that this person had to be killed. And then, she deres. She defends her beloved child.


    "I''m... I''m...!!!"


    ''<i>It''s okay, I forgive you. You''re forgiven. You did nothing wrong. You had to do what you had to do to survive, after all, right?</i>''


    "That''s...!!!"


    He tried to deny it, but he could not. He knew it was all a failure of his own immaturity. He was always wrong.


    ''<i>Don''t worry. Mother will help you. I will give you strength. See, I saved you earlier, as I promised, didn''t I? I protected you. So please....</i>''


    "I want you to ept me," she admonishes him. With a gentle, kind voice. To invade. To infiltrate. To corrupt. To engulf his head, his heart, to engulf him. To make him fully ''her child''.


    "Ah... U..."


    The boy is left speechless, overwhelmed by the emotion. He cannot find the words to express the myriad of emotions swirling inside of him. Slowly, the light fades from his eyes, leaving only darkness in its wake. As he sits there, frozen in ce, he feels her embrace from behind, her hair reaching out like tendrils to ensnare him. Her smile is warm and reassuring, filled with nothing but the best of intentions. With a sense of calm washing over him, the boy surrenders to the darkness, drifting off like a babe lulled to sleep by a gentle melody.


    "...I hear voices."


    But then, he muttered. It sounded like a voice from a ce far, far away. But he knew. It was the voice of a young child. A child calling for help.


    "...little brother?"


    The next moment, he was standing up. With a snap, ''her'' hair shredded as if it were a matter of course. It''s no wonder, this world is the world of the mind, the world of mental images, the world of his spirit, so it makes sense that all thews of this world are reserved for him, that they take priority over him.


    "Now, I should go...!"


    The light had returned to his eyes before he knew it, and he rushed out. The woman also rushes to stop him, and touches his shoulder... but her hand ignites.


    ''<i>Ah, this is...</i>''


    She is surprised but does not scream as the fire spreads from the tip of her hand to the rest of her body in a sh. This is a dream world, so the pain is just a fleeting illusion. But this fire...


    ''<i>It''s a nuisance... He''s really stubborn. If he loves it so much, why don''t all of you be my child together?</i>''


    It''s a problem that he doesn''t ept her love. However, she is a mother, so she does not get angry about it. A mother''s love does not ask for anything in return. She, a piece of youkai mother, sees the back of her child running in the woods. She looks at him with love.


    ''<i>It can''t be helped. I guess I''m going to have to let you go this time, too. Anyway, it''s all right. The mutation has progressed considerably this time.</i>''


    Besides, there''s another time to finish it. There is plenty of time and plenty of opportunities, and God is a patient being. She was especially patient and extraordinarily long-winded.


    There is no hurry. The end is already in sight anyway...


    ''<i>Well then. ????, my child, I''ll be watching your sess?</i>''


    Burning and scorching like a torch, the mother goddess of the earth saw him off with a smile overflowing with motherly love...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The long nightmare was awakened by the voice echoing from far away.


    "Eeek!? D-don''te... don''te!"


    It was a scream. A scream of a child, almost in tears. And with that, my clouded and unclear consciousness became clearer little by little, but surely. It was as if I was passing through a deep forest and my vision was opening up.


    "Hmmm... ugh ......?"


    Was it because my clothes were wet with sweat? I felt as if I had just woken up from a long and unpleasant dream, a feeling of weariness like waking up from hibernation overtook my whole body, and my face was distorted. However, the difort woke me uppletely.


    "...!?"


    At the same time, my eyes widened at the presence in front of me. It was a spider. A ck with white spots, a spider youkai monster the size of a wolf. Its eight red eyeballs glowed eerily, and its chelicerae snapped menacingly.


    "What...!?"


    And then I realize. I find myself on the ground, and a boy is holding me in his arms. The boy is waving his fan frantically with tears in his eyes, trying to get rid of the monster in front of him. Now, I understand. I understand everything here.


    ''<i>Chi-chi-chi...!!!</i>''


    "Eek...!?"


    The spider leaps at him as if paralyzed. Shirowakamaru, who had never even trained forbat before, could not react to it... but what he did was not to intercept it but to cover his head with his hand, which did not make any sense. And when the spider''s fangs were closing in on the boy...


    "I won''t let you do it...!"


    "Chi!?


    My sudden kick to the face, with a steel te in the sole of my shoe, startled and frightened the spider, partly because it was a surprise attack.


    "Huh...!? B-big bro?"


    "Tsk, that wasn''t good enough...!"


    Shirowakamaru was stunned by my sudden presence, but I had nothing to say to him. There was no time for that. The monster in front of me was still alive and well. Of course, youkai can''t die just by kicking it in the face when it hasn''t been strengthened by spiritual power!


    ''<i>Chi-chi-chi...!!</i>''


    "Whoa!? Don''te here!!?"


    With fangs bared and ws raised, I desperately kick the approaching small spider. The spider youkai monster roars and swings its ws and fangs every time I kick it. Ouch!? Did it cut my leg a little...!?


    "B-big bro...!!?"


    "Shut up! D*mn, I need weapons... Huh, no weapons!? That''s...!?"


    I look around as I repeatedly kick the spider in the face. Then a thought urs to me. It''s on the ground right next to me. A Dagger (tant��) with a cherry blossom pattern engraved on its sheath...!


    "Hey....!!!?"


    Almost as a reflex, I pulled it out of its sheath. It was a sword pull. A single horizontal sh...!


    ''<i>Chi-chi-chi...!!!?</i>''


    I guess the spider didn''t expect my counterattack. Still, the spider, its two front legs severed and its face wounded, turns its head back as if in a panic. Then I took a step forward to take advantage of the gap. I grit my teeth and endure the intense pain that makes my whole body creak, and thrust the dagger (tant��) into the spider''s face.


    ''<i>Chi...!?</i>''


    "Tsk...!!!"


    The spider with the Dagger (tant��) stuck in its face tries tosh out, but I put my weight on the dagger (tant��), and insert the dagger (tant��) up to the brim to stop it. The spider, which had been twitching and twitching, immediately copses like a doll with broken strings.


    "Did I do it...?"


    I confirm that the spider I stabbed has certainly died, and check the situation around me as I forcibly pull out the dagger (tant��). Then I click my tongue. At least the situation doesn''t look optimistic....!


    "Botan, you are watching, aren''t you? Help me...!!!"


    ''<i>You don''t have to shout, I''m here.</i>''


    I shout to the hummingbird shikigami hiding somewhere, and the girl''s discouraged voice echoes from above. The hummingbirdnds right in front of me, watching me nonchntly.


    ''<i>...Somehow, your appearance looks human, huh?</i>''


    "...Look, I don''t really care what you mean. I need your help, alright? Can you help me out?"


    I frown at the hummingbird shikigami''s still indifferent tone and disturbing content, but I ask for help. The shikigami narrows its eyes. It looks at me as if it is looking through me as if it is observing me. Then the person, who uses the shikigami, asks.


    ''<i>How far back do you remember?</i>''


    "It''s a little fuzzy... but at least I should be able to deal with the monsters, right?"


    To the question of how well I know what''s going on, I simply reply so. This is more effective than a lengthy exnation to Matsushige''s people. Besides, there was no time.


    ''<i>...Okay. I know roughly what you want. You''re that boy''s babysitter, aren''t you? Such an extraordinary talent can''t be left unattended.</i>''


    Botan''s shikigami looked at Shirowakamaru with an impassive gaze. Shirowakamaru''s body trembles at the fact that he is the topic of conversation. Like a frightened person. As for me, I take a nce at the boy and look at the hummingbird shikigami again.


    "There''s that too. But first, I want you to do a little trick for me."


    ''<i>A little trick, you say?</i>''


    "Yeah, I''m just saying that we should always assume the worst."


    I exin the trick to the shikigami, who ruminates doubtfully. Then I stand up. It was clear that the attack and defense between Gori-sama and the spider were getting to the point where we couldn''t leave the situation as it was.


    "Well, well, I''d like to end this now... So, shall we?"


    It had been a long series of battles and I think I found myself growing tired of the repetitive cycle. It was time to end it all. With my resolve set, I gripped my tant�� tightly, despite my aching muscles, and snuck up behind Tsuchigumo just as she was lunging at the gori. And then...


    * * *


    "I would have been happy if it had ended with this blow to the brain."


    I look at the head of Tsuchigumo with half of the de of the Dagger (tant��) stuck into it andugh. It was the kind of smile I used to have when I was in trouble and couldn''t do anything about it. It is natural. The dagger (tant��) pierced through the strong outer shell of Tsuchigumo. But it was entangled in its inner muscle fibers. So, the de did not reach the spider''s brain.


    "...Tsk, I missed, huh?"


    ''<i>Of course, you did, you rude b*stard!</i>''


    "D*mn it!"


    Tsuchigumo tries to shake it off, but I cling to her head and pull out the dagger (tant��) with all my might. Tsuchigumo as her green bodily fluid spurts out. The spider seems to be in a lot of pain and goes berserk even more violently.

 Chapter 64.2

    Chapter 64.2


    "Whoa...!? Ggh!"


    If I swat it away carelessly, I would be mmed head-first into the ground and my skull would be crushed. Even if I didn''t, the spider would trample me to death the next moment if I didn''t consider the direction in which I would be blown away. So I cling desperately to the outer shell of the spider.


    "!? This is..."


    As I uttered so, my attention was suddenly drawn to the corner where it had collided with Tsuchigumo''s skull. There, I noticed a crack - an ancient one, perhaps even a scar. Without hesitation, my fingers reached out to touch it.


    ''<i>...!!? Impudent...!</i>''


    "Oh, this is not good..."


    I trace the crack and touch it, and Tsuchigumo screams. Then she lifted her leg as if she was going to smash a blood-sucking mosquito, and swung it down on her own head.


    "Whoa...!? That was a close call!"


    Just in time, I let go of the head of the spider and swiftly dodge her legs by swinging away. I''m flung towards the ground but manage to break my fall by spinning andnding on the side of the gori ensnared in the spider silk.


    "Oh, my, oh my, how pathetic of you to run away after all those big words."


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "Well, thank you very much...! Should I break the restraints!?"


    "If you don''t have a bondage hobby, then perhaps you should."


    "Then let''s do that..."


    With one swift motion, I cut away the spider silk that held Gori-sama''s limbs.


    ''<i>Don''t think I''m going to let you go!</i>''


    "Shut your mouth...!!"


    For a moment, Tsuchigumo seemed unaware of my whereabouts, likely due to the blow I had delivered to her head. But as soon as I released Gori-sama from the spider silk, Tsuchigumo turned and lunged at me. I was hit by a stone that was thrown at me, but Gori-sama responded by picking up a fist-sized pebble and throwing it with incredible speed and uracy. The stone struck Tsuchigumo right in the eye, a hit that even a professional baseball yer or batting machine would have struggled to match.


    ''<i>Gggh!!?</i>''


    It ismon for the outer shell of a creature to be strong while its eyes are not, especially when facing a stronger opponent. As a result, Tsuchigumo, who had her eye and surrounding flesh blew off, is now writhing in pain. She ils her spider legs, and with each swing, the wind pressure bes sharp like a de that cuts through the air and attacks everything around her.


    Even her own household members who were fighting Hayama and Kochou were turned into dust. On the other hand, Hayama and Kochou were forced to take cover in the shadows, but the wind des still posed a great danger to everyone in the area. Of course, those of us in the immediate vicinity are in even greater danger.


    "Tsk, an indiscriminate attack...!?"


    I hunker down in the uneven terrain near the raging Tsuchigumo, still reeling from the fight. I can''t help but worry about Hayama and the others. They can''t just be taken out by a stray attack like this, can they...? D*mn it.


    "Oh my, oh my, we''re in trouble. We can''t evacuate if this thing gets out of control like this. What are you going to do, Tomobe?"


    In contrast to my agitation, the fox, the white fox possessed by Gori-sama, boasts in a slightly slow and carefree voice. She looks at me as if testing me with a fearless smile.


    "...Excuse me, is your spiritual power too weak?"


    To my words, Gori-sama replies with a silent smile. So this is it...


    The reason I guessed so is simple. There is no way that ordinary Gori-sama can be caught by that spider thread. She''s not the kind of person who would take such humiliation despite her position as a possessor. Earlier, she threw a stone at the spider with one hand and did not seem like the kind of person to do so only once. And normally, she would have kicked the ground and gouged out the bedrock without using her tail. Or, she wouldn''t be hiding in a ce like this.


    (It''s my fault...)


    I nce at the thin scar on the white fox''s translucent arm and bite my tongue. I had a vague and hazy recollection of what I had be and what I had done. Of course, the fierce battle with Gori-sama... would things have been a little better without that? No, even if not, the body possessed by the gori-sama...


    "Why are you staring at me? It''s so unpleasant. Don''t worry. I''m taking some care of this body, too. It may have sore muscles, but I''m not making it do anything crazy. Or do you have a problem with this injury?"


    Aoi shows me a thin cut made by a fingernail.


    "...No, I deeply apologize for the trouble I''ve caused you. Moreover, I am responsible for the injury, so please for your understanding."


    Even though my reasoning had disappeared, I had no one to me but myself. It was only natural for Gori-sama to attack and prevent my movements. I couldn''t be upset about it. I had no right to be. Instead, I should apologize to her.


    "Please ept my apologies for any inconvenience I may have caused. Your assistance is greatly appreciated."


    I say shortly. Well, it would have been all right if she had abandoned me in the worst case. At any rate, I should thank her for trying to help me.


    "...I see."


    Gori-sama says, averting her eyes somewhat ufortably.


    (I hope she is trying to hide her embarrassment... Well, in the original story, she is not so cute as to hide her embarrassment.)


    I was slightly puzzled, not knowing what Gori-sama''s reaction meant, but I immediately remembered that this was not the time to do such a thing when a de of wind passed by right next to me and gouged out the ground. I hid myself in a hole as if I were in trench warfare and said.


    "Princess, may I ask for your help?"


    "Well, do we have a chance? Unfortunately, even my fan shattered, but I wonder if any of your weapons will work?"


    "I think I can manage this..."


    I show the dagger (tant��) to the gori-sama, who dares to ask me even though she knows what I am talking about. It is the dagger (tant��) with a cherry blossom crest engraved on it, which is covered with many curses given to me by Gori-sama.


    "But you still couldn''t go through with it, couldn''t you? Do you think you can go through it again?"


    "I found a crack during the first attack."


    Aoi looks doubtful at my answer.


    "Crack...?"


    "It was probably caused by a weapon with some kind of powerful curse. The wound was small, but it seemed to be a non-regenerative wound."


    "Aimed there? With a single dagger? That''s how you think you''re gonna stop it?"


    "Of course, it would rm her. This Dagger (tant��) is a first-rate one, too, with a very well-developed curse, but I''m sure she''ll be wary of it the second time around. So I ask for your cooperation, Princess."


    "...Are you going to use that?"


    Gori-sama nces at me, knowing what I''m nning to use. In response, I give a small nod.


    "I''ll make an opening, so use the opening to attack. If that doesn''t work, I''ll use Dagger (tant��), and if that doesn''t work... well, then it''s over."


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I''m going to die sooner orter anyway, and I doubt I''ll find any forgiveness. Even if I make it through this, the spider will probably seek revenge on me someday, given her nature as a vengeful youkai. I''m sure she''s got a grudge against me after all this. It''s amon trait among both youkai and gods to hold grudges and remains stubborn.


    Then there''s nothing else to do. If I don''t do it, not only me, but my family will suffer. No, I''m sure she''ll curse me with all her blood if she gets her power back. So, she should be killed before that happens. It should be now.


    Still, fighting with my life on the line, it''s business as usual. At least there''s a chance to win. That''s great.


    "...Oh my, oh my, I must say, I''m quite surprised that you have so much faith in that dagger. It''s rather unexpected."


    "I understand that I have received more than my share of servants."


    I reply with a matter-of-fact reply to the princess, who isughing at me. It pains me to thank her, but I indeed received something good. I have many things to say to her before she imposes all kinds of unreasonable demands on me at her whim, but I must repay the favor. Sadly, in this world of status, it is only kind to have something in return.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just be worthy of that dagger, or better. Well, consider it a celebration."


    Well... Aoi peeks out from the hole. With amusement.


    "It''s about time that thing woke up from the blood rush to its head. See, it''s starting to look for us."


    Upon hearing the princess''s words, I realized what was happening. It was an illusion. Aoi had created it using herst bit of spiritual power, employing her mastery of concealment to hide the very act of casting the curse. It was likely an attempt to evade Tsuchigumo''s detection and pursuit.


    "This body seems to be good at illusion. I was able to hide with unexpectedly low consumption."


    Aoi boasts, showing that she can perform curses that even the front-line exorcists and cmity youkai guarding the capital can temporarily fool. No, a ray of sweat was flowing from her forehead. She must not have been able to invoke the technique as casually as she said.


    (As usual, she is a stubborn person...)


    The memory thates back to me is the memory of the first time I served her, the memory of that life-threatening mission... Recalling it, I make scowl. Then I immediately looked at the giant spider in front of me. There was no time to dwell on the past.


    "Given that I can''t think of any alternatives, I''ll take you up on your offer. In fact, I can''t just leave things as they are, can I? If that thing were to regain its power and attempt to change the situation, it would be a problem. At least for the time being, I suppose I should ask the old fossil to leave, shouldn''t I?"


    The gori-sama deres, covering her mouth with her cuff. She peeks at me pleasantly, expectantly, and price-consciously.


    "...I will try my best to meet your expectations."


    Well, I have no choice but to do so, anyway...?


    * * *


    ''<i>Where are you!! Where did you hide!? You damned rats!!!!</i>''


    Tsuchigumo, somehow recovering from the pain, screams. She roars. She is furious, green fluid dripping from her crushed eyeballs.


    The sight was humiliating. It was nothing but humiliation that she herself, a mere mortal who was regaining even her divinity, albeit imperfectly, was being yed like this.


    ''<i>Where are you!! Come out!! Come out now!!</i>''


    Tsuchigumo swung her spider legs with a shout of abuse, causing the ground to crack and the rock walls and pirs around her to shatter with a thunderous sound, creating a destructive storm.


    ''<i>Ha... ha... ha... where did you hide?</i>''


    The spider looks around after finishing her rampage. She must have understood that she can''t find out the clever monkeys even if she keeps on rampaging. And when she bes calm, she begins to understand the situation.


    (Ggh... B*stard, you b*stard! D*mmit! Everyst one of them... But time is running out for me...!)


    The cobwebs in the burrows and the tremors from the spider threads make Tsuchigumo realize that she was running out of time. The humans on the surface were dangerously close, and if time continued to pass at its current rate, she wouldn''t even have a chance to escape. However, she couldn''t force herself to leave just yet, as she had only regained a portion of her divine power.


    ''<i>Chiiiiiiiiiii!!!! I don''t have a choice!</i>''


    Tsuchigumo leaps into the air, causing debris to scatter around her as she goes. Her intention is to impede the movements of the humans hiding in the crevice. With a determined focus, she charges straight toward the ground.


    ''<i>I can''t die here, in a ce like this, without being able to do anything!!!!</i>''


    And then the ground is kicked up with a tremendous speed, and in an instant, There''s a boy who was hiding behind the rock. Using her spider legs, she seizes the little boy.


    ''<i>I know your names and faces! Tremble in fear! Soon I will kill you, your whole family, and curse you to death!</i>''


    With a pained voice, the spider flees. It is a difficult choice for her. Normally, she is not afraid of death, but she does not want to die for nothing. With the absence of �w (Nue), destroying the den and the humans within it is impossible. It''s only a matter of time before the humans on the surface discover the den.


    At this rate, she would not even be able to avenge herself, and she would be beaten to death by the humans who would attack her in numbers. Even though she would be killed as a powerful monster, she could not allow herself to be exterminated as if she were a pest exterminator. So, she runs away. She fled. Disregarding her honor and disregard for others. As she had done in the past.


    Fortunately, she did notck any spoils of war. A young boy who can revive her own divine power so much with a single dance, not even directed at her. This is something that both youkai and former deities covet so greatly that they can''t wait to get their hands on it. Now she must survive and use the boy to regain her former power, to recapture the strength of her prime. With this power, she can finally destroy all of those pesky humans...!


    "Although it was truly a strategic retreat and humans may ridicule me, I will still do it..." Tsuchigumo thought, that she was not wrong in her theory.


    ''<i>Kukuku! Remember, you little monkeys! If only I could get this brat, I''ll... I''ll...!</i>''


    The spider''sughter echoes as she gazes at the captive boy, grinning like a conqueror. She eagerly anticipates the time for revenge. She ns to start with the man who carries the blood of the mother goddess, and she will not only kill him but also those close to him and his family. Afterward, she will feast on his flesh. Despite her disgust for the madman''s blood in the man''s veins, she sees him as a valuable source of meat that will aid her in regaining her power. Tsuchigumo revels in her thoughts, her smile twisted and gruesome.


    But then, with a wry smile, the spider noticed something strange. She looked at the human she had captured and noticed. Well, was it such a light thing to be a human brat? No, it is more than that... why is this guy captured without even a single resistance?


    ''<i>......?</i>''


    The spider suddenly shifts her gaze toward the boy in her grasp and notices that his mouth is twisted. Then, to her surprise, the boy speaks.


    ...


    "...I see. You see me as that child, don''t you?"


    ...


    ''<i>What...!?</i>''


    The sound that emerged was not the boy''s voice but the girl''s, and it had an unusual quality to it. Suddenly, a puff of white smoke appeared, and the boy the spider had been holding disappeared. In his ce emerged a shikigami in the form of a small bird. The spider was shocked and stunned by the sudden transformation and let out a scream. As the shikigami approached, it pecked out one of her remaining seven eyeballs with its beak.


    ''<i>Ggh...?</i>''


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Tsuchigumo, in a fit of pain, quickly storms out and swings her eight legs in an attempt to smash the shikigami. However, the small and nimble shikigami slips through the gap between the waving spider legs and evades.


    ''<i>You b*stard......! Ughhh!?</i>''


    Tsuchigumo, who is still trembling with anger and stares at the shikigami with her six remaining eyeballs, rolls over when she tries to change the direction of her body. The reason is simple. Something caught her leg.


    ''<i>What!?</i>''

 Chapter 64.3

    Chapter 64.3


    Tsuchigumo, who had fallen to the ground and rolled over, finally realizes what had happened. The threads that were stretched at a height invisible to the human eye were actually the spider silk that Tsuchigumo had spun herself, caught under her feet as if in a trap. The spider silk was both sharp enough to sever her own legs and sturdy enough to support her weight, catching and holding onto her legs as she stumbled.


    And then... through the blind spot created by the crushed eyeball, it struck.


    ''<i>Screeech!!!!</i>''


    With its ws raised, the divine hawk leaped at the spider. Its beak pierces a gap in the spider''s shell, and one of her legs is torn off.


    ''<i>Gaaaah! You dead bastards......!!!?</i>''


    Due to her body structure, Tsuchigumo is unable to retaliate as she falls down under the weight of the divine hawk''s attack. She is unable to shoot her poisonous needles or spider silk at the sky above her head. Moreover, the ws of the divine hawk push her head into the ground, further humiliating her. It made Tsuchigumo''s frustration and anger reach their peak, causing her tosh out furiously.


    ''<i>Screeeechh!!!!</i>''


    Souten, too, is in shambles and angrily cries out, refusing to move away from Tsuchigumo''s head. It''s determined to obey its master''s order this time and seizes Tsuchigumo. Despite the wounds all over its body and the new ones inflicted by the spider''s attacks, Souten refuses to let go and continues to seize Tsuchigumo, determined to subdue the creature.


    ''<i>You, you rude b*starddddd! Ggh!!!?</i>''


    But then, the spider, which writhes in agony while cursing the divine hawk who has been subdued by the monkey, stops her movement for a moment. Her eyeballs, which still remain uncrushed, glow strangely and she stares at a person. Staring at me.


    "Well, then, let''s call it a night, shall we? I''m working overtime too...!!!"


    And I, who had been watching the situation so far from my hiding ce, took up my dagger (tant��) and ran at the spider. But... the next moment.


    "Heh...?"


    The divine hawk is thrown at me...


    * * *


    A man in ck holding a dagger (tant��)... when Tsuchigumo saw him, the feeling that instantly sprouted inside of her was rage. It was anger. It was a desire to kill.


    Despite once being the most powerful divine deity in the northern region, Tsuchigumo had been driven out of hernds and spiritual veins by the Fus��-kuni court, which had invaded the central region. She had fought against them many times, only to be defeated and forced to flee each time.


    Each time she fled, Tsuchigumo lost her power, her authority as a god, and her divinity, but still she was a god, even though she had be a youkai by the time the Great War had ended.


    Under Tsuchigumo''s blessing, all of her thousands of followers were empowered, and her divine authority was strong enough to cover an entire city in a single breath. Her stronghold was a world unto itself, shaped by her power. Her providence was absolute in her web, and the Imperial Court had lost many armies and exorcists to her cunning. It is no exaggeration to say that she was feared as one of the four disasters among the many cmities youkai.


    But now, despite being awakened by the dance of the child, Tsuchigumo''s power is less than 10% of what it was during her peak years. Even then, despite being considered a more dangerous cmity youkai than many exorcists, she was not feared as a wrathful god. The reason she was not recognized as Tsuchigumo the deity is that she had been reduced to nothing more than a mere monster.


    And Tsuchigumo understands the cause. She understands it to the point of disgust. It happened half a century ago, so long ago that it can be said to be only a few moments ago for a God. She met the man who caused it.


    To prevent the location of her den from being discovered, and in order to plunder the power of the spiritual veins, Tsuchigumo has been digging underground with her household members, traveling through the spiritual veins of various ces in the northern region, and sometimes devouring other youkai and people as well. One day, they entered the sacred mountain in which the monster who was once the master of the highest spiritual vein of the northern region and had been chased out of it, lived in hiding. It was the best ce in the spiritual vein of the northern region that was not under the control of humans. Thinking to restore some of her former strength by plundering the power of thend... Tsuchigumo drained much of the power.


    However, little did Tsuchigumo know that from there there was a clever trap. Two humans were wandering on the sacred mountain, a young girl and a man dressed in ck who was her servant, posing as easy prey for the spider. Tsuchigumo had encountered many simr individuals before and had feasted on them time and time again. And so, the spider attacked them, thinking it would be an easy hunt.


    To Tsuchigumo, humans were insignificant prey that she could easily capture and feed on. However, the two humans who appeared on the sacred mountain seemed to have anticipated her attack and had set up a trap. Tsuchigumo couldn''t help feeling that she was forced to run into a monster with divinity by these clever humans.


    As a matter of course, the two monsters of the same divine rank met and fought with each other. As a result of this battle, which ended in a draw, Tsuchigumo lost most of her divine power. Then, the human''s final blow, the dagger (tant��), struck the spider. Fortunately, the de was stopped by the outer shell and did not reach her brain... However, perhaps that blow was not just a stopgap and a serious attempt to kill her, the powerful curse residing in the dagger left a permanent scar on her skull that no amount of shedding her skin could heal. A permanent scar...


    ...The word ���[ (Gekirin/provoke someone''s anger or wrath) originally refers to reverse scale or "scales turned the wrong way". ording to legend, even the most merciful and gentle dragon will fly into a rage and kill the person who touches them. At the same time, the scales are said to be the dragon''s weak point, and a single stab to the scales will kill the dragon.


    Regardless of the truth or falsehood, the crack on the head of the spider was simr to the reverse scale for dragons. The color and the small size of the crack make it difficult to notice, but the wound was indeed the reverse scale of the Tsuchigumo. If the crack were to be pierced once more with a well-known weapon, Tsuchigumo''s brain would surely be destroyed.


    The abominable memory, the memory of humiliation, the disgrace of being set up against a person whom she thought was powerless... Tsuchigumo, who was trapped in the same way by a human of the same age with the same appearance, immediately identified that human with the human in front of her. And then... it happened.


    ''<i>Screech!?</i>''


    Is it like a foolish power? Or was it that this man had been rightly exposed to the scales? With a power that surprised even herself, Tsuchigumo had broken free from the divine hawk''s restraints. Then she lifted up the foolish divine hawk and threw it at the servant in question.


    "You''re kidding, aren''t you!?"


    The spider giggles for a moment at the exmation that echoes with astonishment. With a resounding roar, the divine hawk plunges to the ground. Flying dust. Now, what happened to the human? The silence continues, is it crushed?


    ''<i>That can''t be possible...!!!</i>''


    Immediately after that, Tsuchigumo turned around almost reflexively, as if on instinct. It wasn''t because she sensed a presence or had any particr reason to do so. It was simply obvious to her that if the powerless man wasn''ting from the front, he would likely attack from her blind spot!!


    "Aah!!?"


    The servant, dodging the spider''s threads by contorting his body, remains near the spider despite being off-bnce. With the dagger (tant��) in hand, he approaches the spider with a clear intention in mind. It is needless to say what his aim is.


    ''<i>The same move will not work so many times...!!</i>''


    The spider''s leg swung as if it were going to brush the ground. The human leaps to avoid it. There is no other way to avoid it but to leap. And that is the spider''s goal. Once he leaps into the air, there is no way to avoid the next one. At least this human can''t do such a thing as kick the air.


    ''<i>Haha, die!!</i>''


    Spider legs swing from above, but some won''t allow it.


    "Tomobe!!"


    "Tomobe-san!!"


    Kochou and Hayama, who had been hiding as well, jumped out to help. However, Tsuchigumo turns her head and spits out spider silk to stop them. The threads, as thin and wide as a membrane, but sticky, were intended to buy a little time rather than to restrain the opponent. At any rate, the spider could not help but kill the human being.


    ''<i>You''re a pain in the ass too...!!</i>''


    The hummingbird shikigami flew out to protect the servant from the spider, but it was quickly extinguished by the spider''s swinging legs. Despite this, it was still able to serve its purpose as a protective measure.


    After all, with a boom, a small fireball and an explosion urred. This was due to the self-destruct capability that Matsushige Botan had built into her shikigami. The explosives, which had beenpressed and ignited by her technique, were originally designed to assist in the suicide of a person under surveince if necessary. However, in this case, it ended up saving the life of the person under surveince.


    Now, the explosion killed the speed of the spider legs and slightly altered their trajectory. The servant is blown away, but avoids fatal injury, though the bone of his arm is shattered. Of course, that was all. As he was blown away while jumping, Tsuchigumo approached him with a kind of paranoid attitude.


    ''<i>I''m done ying tag, you monkey!</i>''


    Tsuchigumo looks down at the servant who looks like the abominable man as if smugly proud of her victory. The inorganic face of the spider, which is supposed to be emotionless, however, is grinning in a kind of disgustingly obvious way.


    ''<i>You''re giving me a hard time. Don''t think you can die for nothing. I''ll make an example of you to the others who are hiding and kill you!</i>''


    The spider''s cruel and lecherous smile as she spits out these words... It is truly a desperate moment. ...if seen only from this scene.


    ''<i>......?</i>''


    The servant, whose face is distorted by the pain, however, is surely smiling, which makes Tsuchigumo look doubtful. Maybe she sensed something disturbing with what might be called her sixth sense. But everything is toote.


    "Yeah. The game of tag is over. So next time... let''s y with fire, shall we?"


    ''<i>Huh!? This is...!?</i>''


    Tsuchigumo''s anger towards the servant and the illusion may have clouded her senses, but she eventually bes aware of something. She turns her head towards a jade pir that emits powerful spiritual energy, which she had umted over a long period by tapping into the spiritual veins. Next to the pir stands a figure.


    "Oh my, I''ve been spotted..."


    The white fox smiles scornfully, and in the next instant, she releases her illusion. And what is revealed is aplicated and mysterious technique floating in the air. It was arge-scale technique that utilized the stored spiritual power itself. Normally, it would have required dozens of experts to perform, but she created it by using her own talents and umted spiritual energy. And in such a short time. Needless to say, her goal is to create a new type of technique.


    ''<i>No way...!?</i>''


    "Burn to death, monster...!"


    The spider was taken aback and quickly spat out. And then, in the next moment, something urred. A brilliant light enveloped the entire cave, consuming everything in its path...


    * * *


    The destructive force, which was powered by the spiritual veins, thend''s power, and the power of the earth itself, swept over Tsuchigumo,pletely erasing the space behind her. It disintegrated the massive bedrock, and some of it even transformed into ss due to the extreme heat.


    Fortunately, Aoi had calcted and controlled the torrent of power meticulously, and precisely, thanks to her skill. Otherwise, the muddy stream of spiritual power that had been discharged without restraint would have copsed this underground space, and even if it had not, the heat generated would have burned the oxygen in the space and made the people thereck oxygen, or would have burned their lungs.


    "I should add, in my case, this monster bes my shield."


    I dere as I fall to the ground, looking at the being in front of me. The fact that she has be my most reliable shield made me protected from the rays of light that I couldn''t have avoided in time. If she hadn''t been able to withstand it, I would have died, but before that, the spider would have been defeated. And while she was blocking the beam of light, there was no way she could harm me.


    ''<i>What!? Ggh...!!?</i>''


    But despite being hit by the destructive light, Tsuchigumo somehow managed to survive and was still standing in front of the speaker''s eyes.


    What a fearsome life force she has! She was able to survive by the power of a kind of boundary that she had created by releasing her divine energy, which was not much. Although her outer shell was considerably burnt, the flesh underneath was still intact. She was safe, but... that was all. The divine power that had been restored was almost exhausted.


    ''<i>Gg... Ggh!? That''s ridiculous. Such a stupid thing...!!?</i>''


    The spider, almostpletely roasted, mutters deliriously. Her whole body reeks of burning flesh, and she is emitting steam as she mumbles. It was as if she still could not admit her situation.


    "Haha, you look good...."


    I mutter to myself as I hold down my bony arm. Then all the eyeballs, crushed and burned to half their original size, red at me at once.


    ''<i>You b*stard, why...! No, you are abominable... I guess that''s what you mean...!</i>''


    The momentary astonishment and doubt immediately turn into resentment. It seems that she was quite humiliated that she was used as a shield. But that''s all. The spider, which could not even move properly because of the burnt skin on her surface, could do nothing but spit out a bitterint. There was nothing else she could do. The only she could do was to grumble in agony and then to suffer intense pain all over her body.


    ''<i>D*mn... D*mn you! Ggggh...!!!</i>''


    Unable to even curl her body due to her burnt shell, Tsuchigumo can only endure the pain. No, she is not even allowed to endure. The spider, which suffers for a while with a monstrous, yet somehow girlish voice, then looks at me and orders me with deep reluctance.


    ''<i>Ugh...!! Ggh, that''s enough, kill me... just kill me...!!</i>''


    She cries out half-heartedly, demanding death. She demands intervention. But the spider''s demands continue.


    ''<i>Despite in a ce like this and I don''t want to be exterminated like this! I won''t ept the humiliation of being killed like dust-bunnies by those on the surface... I won''t ept such humiliation, even if it means just dying...!</i>''


    With wide-open eyes and a trembling voice, the spider deres with disgust and anger. Then she stares at me again.


    ''<i>It''s the worst thing in the world to be killed by a weak monkey like you... but it''s still a little better than being killed by them. So? Kill me. Kill mee...!</i>''


    The spider''s words had be a plea. She asks me to put a final stop to it in the best words she knows.


    "......"


    I couldn''t watch any longer at her shallow and miserable pleading. So, with a hint of difort, I take the dagger (tant��). Then I approach the spider, wary of a counterattack.


    ''<i>...Yes. Stab it with your dagger (tant��), human. It''s not every day you get to experience a god-killer, right? A feat you can be proud of for generations toe?</i>''


    "Yes, and I''ll be cursed for generations toe. You think I''d risk it?"


    The reality is that there are many families in this world who have been cursed for generations as a result of their god-killing.


    Gods are arrogant, selfish, and vindictive. Curses by the evil gods are especially persistent and their motives are impure or irrational. Well, it is natural that many of the gods are originally personifications of disasters and gues, just as in the ancient mythology of my past lives... but if they are fictions of my past lives, the gods in this world are real personalities and are unruly. That''s right, the Imperial Court would seal up thend gods and force them to be squeezed as a perpetual machine for a good harvest. Sacrifices and offerings are only rewarded when they feel like it. Even if they don''t, there are people like youkai-mother from somewhere who have a crazy thought process that I don''t understand.


    Tsuchigumo growls low as if to express her displeasure at my anxiety. Then she replies.


    ''<i>D-don''t make me the same as all the other gods. You have driven me to this point by your mere existence, I have nothing but admiration and resentment for you. I''m not that narrow-minded...!</i>''


    The spider deres in self-mockery, inviting me to do it. And she boasts of the honor of killing herself. But then she shudders as if in pain. Her bodily fluids seeped out from her cracked shell. If it were a human, it would be sore from being roasted whole. The spider silently looked at me again as if pleading. I click my tongue at the spider''s gaze, and I move closer to the spider.


    ''<i>Please... just give me a blow and make mefortable. I''m tired.</i>''


    "I don''t care. Just die quickly."


    And then, nonchntly, I raise my dagger (tant��) obligingly.


    ......At any rate, if such a troublesome monster survives by mistake, it will be a disaster. And some of the houses mobilized by the imperial court and the raiding parties might not kill the creature but capture her alive as a valuable experiment. Such is the world. If they strangely experiment on her, she could be resurrected or strengthened, and it would be too much for me to handle. Then it would be better for me to make sure I kill her.


    (I don''t mind if the creature dies but there''s no need to make her suffer unnecessarily.)


    Even if it''s a pest that''s been doing evil and wreaking havoc, there''s no need for people to y with their lives. At least that''s what I thought. So... I swung my dagger (tant��) down, and the edge of the dagger (tant��) was sucked into the crack in the spider''s burnt head. A momentter, I heard it scream.


    "Hey, stop! It''s a trap!"


    I involuntarily look at the voice, which is close to a scream, and I find it. I saw the little boy running toward me in shock. I saw his face trembling with fear and despair. It was as if he was looking at something terrible...!


    "!?"


    And the next moment I came to my senses, too. At the same time, I am astonished at my own behavior. I look back at the spider with astonishment.


    The spider wasughing. It wasughing with a burnt face. Then, she dered.


    ''<i>Kukuku, I don''t curse you? Why do you trust the words of a monster? You monkey.</i>''


    The spider sneered with delight. She was proud of her victory. And she was sure. I had somehow fallen into the trap of the word technique. It was probably a curse of words spun by mobilizing her remaining divine power, inducing my thoughts...!


    "It''s bad...!!?"


    By the time I realized it, it was toote. Everything would be toote. Before I could stop my arm, the tip of the dagger (tant��) was thrust into the crack of the spider''s skull. And then...

 Chapter 65.1

    Chapter 65.1


    Originally, the word "curse" is said to have the same origin as the word "blessing". Although the word "curse" has a strong negative impression to modern people, it itself does not distinguish between right and wrong, as the word "curse" implies. Whether it is a thing or a word, it all depends on the person who uses it.


    In this case, however, such historical andnguage facts were not going to be of somefort.


    "...!!?


    I braced myself for the words that Tsuchigumo spat out at the exact moment of her death. After all, at the moment I had stabbed the monster in front of me, at the moment I had taken her life, I had certainly felt something.


    It was a strange feeling that I could not describe in words... that made me stiffen and alert without moving an inch. I didn''t know what was going to happen next. So, I justy there, breath trembling, cold sweat pouring from my forehead. At the same time, there was a strange silence around me.


    "Big bro...!!"


    "Tomobe!!"


    The voice breaks the silence, and I only look at them. In my vision, I see a boy and a woman rushing toward me. Immediately I shout.


    "D-don''te...!! I may be cursed!! I don''t know what will happen if you get too close!!"


    I warn them not toe here. It''s dangerous to talk like this if it''s true. Although it''s not like the cursed video, in the case of a bad curse, not only the person himself but even the people around him can be involved in an unreasonable misfortune through a trivial connection.


    "...!? Stop!!"


    At my words, Madam Adviser raises her hand and holds Shirowakamaru still. She watches me carefully, and then she moves closer to me.


    "...Is there anything wrong with your body?"


    I shake my head in denial at the tense words of Madam Adviser.


    Yes, there''s nothing wrong with me so far. Absolutely nothing.


    But... I don''t think the spider was spouting nonsense at thest moment.


    "Madam Adviser, I''ll be the oneing to him. Please wait."


    Hayama appears from behind Kochou and volunteers to step forward.


    He was considering the possibility that approaching or touching my side might cause harm to the person in question.


    "Hayama, take it easy! There''ll be more experts here after the people on the surface. Isn''t that dangerous...!!?"


    "It''s no good! People from the surface cannot be trusted!! Wasn''t Madam understand that!?"


    Hayama shouted. But he was right.


    I am a dangerous thing now because I am affected by Tsuchigumo''s curse. Since no one knows what will happen to me, I must be killed immediately... or, in some cases, the death of the person who received the curse may trigger the curse itself. Maybe the person who received the curse will be sealed after the amputation of his/her limbs.


    In any case, there is no way to get rid of the curse. In fact, depending on the route, the main character has suffered a simr bad end.


    ...Well, since I have been seen as a monster by many people here, there was a high possibility that I would end up as aboratory experiment anyway.


    I don''t care if I''m not seen as a dangerous thing to the amused Gori-sama, Madam Adviser, and Hayama, there is no reason for other people to turn a blind eye to youkai-mother''s blood eating away at my body. They also have no reason to protect me.


    The same is true about Botan''s hummingbird shikigami. There was no way for them to know on the spot that she was Matsushige''s daughter shikigami, but if I were interrogated, they must have found out.


    So, if anyone finds out that I was in touch with the wanted person... Haha, all the problems that I''ve been keeping buried under the circumstance came to me at once.


    "Please don''t be hasty!! I''ll check if it''s safe or not...!"


    Iugh scornfully at myself, and Hayama shouts in frustration. Hees even closer to me as he screams. With a bold and daring move. In response, I shout out a warning.


    "Hey, idiot!! Stop it, you''ll be cursed too...!!"


    "Excuse me...!!"


    Before I could stop him, Hayama was on me at once. He apologizes for his rudeness and touches me. Then he touches my arm and touches the dagger (tant��) that has the monster''s head stuck in it.


    Immediately, he pulls it out with... all his might.


    "Whoa...!?


    "Whoa!?"


    It must have been stuck in the outer shell of the tantalum. To pull out the dagger (tant��) seemed to require a lot of force, and Hayama fell backward with the force of pulling it out. I also fell on my backside as if caught up in it. I try to open my mouth, but I immediately tense up and sharpen my senses. I frantically watch my surroundings, looking for anything unusual about myself.


    Silence reigns around me as I gulp. I must have counted at least a hundred. But finally, I let out a small breath when I realize that nothing has changed. Then I turn to Hayama and speak.


    "You''re reckless!! You could have died if you weren''t careful!!"


    "I-I''m sorry. But..."


    "Don''t say ''but''!! You stupid!! Value your own life over someone else''s!!"


    Hayama is too innocent to be of Kizuki''s blood and too good to be a human in this world. And goodness is not a merit in this world.


    Instead, in this world, goodness causes misfortune to those around them and to themselves. Many people are powerless, and their scope of reach is small. If they do not cut down everything except what is truly important, they will lose everything.


    And yet... because of his goodness, I can''t help but think of all the things he''s done, and I can''t help but raise my voice. And after I''ve raised my voice, I realize that I''ve been too emotional even though I''m a servant. I involuntarily look at Hayama''s face beside me.


    "......"


    Hayama''s eyes widen in surprise, and I awkwardly look away. I felt like cursing my own carelessness in taking the initiative to shout at him, even though I was in a lower position. This is self-destructive!!


    "No, I''m sorry. But..."


    "N-no... I was careless too. Forgive me. But I''m d you''re safe."


    "...Yeah, I know."


    I reply shortly and turn to look at him, noticing his gaze. After confirming my safety, Madam Adviser and Shirowakamaru came to my side. Then I remembered.


    "...Shirowakamaru, you were shouting when I stabbed this monster, weren''t you? Did you see something?"


    I asked the question, but I knew the answer from the beginning. Shirowakamaru nods. Then he answers.


    "Uhh... I saw something like a ck shadow. It came out of the spider, and this thing went around to envelop both of you...."


    Shirowakamaru took a nce at the motionless corpse of the dead spider and turned to me again. His expression was puzzled.


    "B-but... it''s gone now. It disappeared. You know, the moment you stabbed the creature and a bad feeling came over me, suddenly, it was never happening at all."


    The boy stares at me for a while as if observing me and then opens his mouth again.


    "It''s not there anymore. The bad feeling I had just now is... gone. I-I''m not lying, okay?"


    After checking hard for anything out of the ordinary, the boy replies desperately.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think you''re lying."


    He meant it. Shirowakamaru, who had a talent andpetence as a priestess even for a boy, was a character who could understand this kind of curse sensitively, and it saved the main character''s life depending on the route he took. Perhaps Shirowakamaru''s words are right, the curse is not something that would bring a strong evil to me personally.


    But then...


    "...Your family will be checked. Don''t worry, if necessary, I will arrange for a ritual to counteract the curse."


    I looked at the Madam anxiously, and she answered as if she had read my thoughts. I was afraid of the possibility of a dy curse, but at the same time, I was afraid of the possibility of a curse that would bring harm not to me but to my family. In case anyone is wondering, when the Kizuki family bought me, they put a curse on me to break off rtions with my family in order to reduce the possibility of being ckmailed by the wisdom youkai and other family exorcists, but I was not sure how effective the curse would be in practice.


    "Thank you very much, Madam Adviser...!!!"


    I moved my hurting body and almost got down on my knees to express my gratitude. I couldn''t do anything. So, the least I could do was ask her to take care of my family. Otherwise, there''s no point in me selling myself. Adviser''s words were nothing but a blessing in disguise. Normally, she would not be concerned about my family''s safety here. There is no such kindness in this world.


    "There''s no need to be so modest. I owe you a leg. Besides, I have something on my mind too..."


    "...Leg?"


    The adviser replied as she stood up, but with a hint of mncholy in her voice. It was a strange thing to say. Legs, huh...? Did she have a broken leg when she was taken captive...? D*mn, I''m having trouble remembering what happened before and after.


    (Come to think of it, did I see something before I woke up...?)


    I think I remembered something very, very important, but I can''t.. remember it for some reason.


    Yes, it was as if it was sealed up tight as if I knew something had happened, but that was all, I had no idea what had happened. I wish I could read my own memories, but unfortunately, I can''t.... and there is no one I can trust to show my memories to, so there is nothing I can do.


    "No... but thank you anyway, Madam Adviser. I have no further regrets."


    "Anyway, don''t do that. Don''t exaggerate, you sound like you''re about to die."


    "But... Huh!?"


    Having regained a semnce ofposure after my main concern is resolved, I look around. When I looked around and noticed her absence, I stood up quickly with a grim look on my face. Thinking about the worst, I start to run.


    "H-hey...?"


    I thought I heard Shirowakamaru''s voice from behind me, sounding puzzled and yet somewhat regretful. But I had no time to check because my priority was her safety. I reach the bottom of the jade pir and find a small figure lying on the ground.


    "Princess...!!!?"


    I run to the white fox girl on the ground and pick her up. I check her condition, which has returned to that of a child because of the depletion of her spiritual power. I check if she is breathing and check her pulse.


    The development I feared most about her was whether or not the spider''s curse was directed at her through my connection with her. More precisely, was it directed at either the owner of this body or the soul of the gori-sama who possessed the body? ...I hoped she was safe, considering that the curse Azuma Hibari had ced on me had not been triggered.


    "She''s... breathing. There''s a pulse, too."


    I felt the pulsing of a heartbeat in her wrist.


    Warm air wasing out of the little girl''s mouth, and her chest was rising and falling slightly. Her body was also weak, but warm. She was alive. Without a doubt, this girl was alive. That was enough to make me feel relieved.

 Chapter 65.2

    Chapter 65.2


    "Princess? No, the possession is gone, so Shiro? Are you okay? Can you get up!?"


    "Ugh... ugh......"


    I shook the little body in my arms, and the child in my arms responded to my shaking by opening her eyes and regaining consciousness. Her eyes were blue.


    "Shiro...?"


    At that point, I was sure which one the girl in front of me was.


    The mechanisms of possession and the art of splitting souls were not exined in detail in the original story, and even in this life it is not something that a mere farmer or servant can know, so I don''t know for sure... perhaps she used up all her power in thatst feat, and the curse was broken.


    "Tomobe... san? I''m d you''re... okay...?"


    "How can you say that with such a tired tone? Worry about yourself first. ...But, yeah, I''m fine. Thanks to you. Are you okay?"


    As if tired after realizing my presence, Shiro''s expression of relief is indeed relieved, and I also rx my tense expression to reassure her. At least her life seemed to be safe.


    "Ugh, ggh!? My whole body... hurts..."


    "Your muscles hurt. It seems Princess made you work hard again. Even though it''s someone else''s body. I wish she''d take better care of it."


    I reply with a wry smile to Shiro who frowns andins about her body. Nevertheless, it was my fault that Gori-sama overworked Shiro''s body. In that sense, I am just as guilty. But to begin with, since our statuses are different, I can''t say anything even if I go back to the house.


    "You''re reckless, too. Didn''t you ever think it was dangerous to lend your body to Princess?"


    "Heh-heh... But she''s very kind."


    To my point, Shiro answered with a cheerful smile. Gori-sama is kind? Well, she may be more gentle than the original... but I don''t think she''s not ruthless orpassionate, do you?


    "Besides, I was worried about Tomobe-san..."


    "Thanks for your help. I''m sorry."


    I really am. Whatever her actual age may be, this fox is a child mentally. So, it is the most shameful thing to make such a child do such a reckless thing.


    "Please don''t be so...anxious. I''m d you''re worried too. So, it''s mutual, isn''t it?"


    "Well... you''re right. It''s mutual."


    Iugh at Shiro''s wry smile. My feelings are also her feelings. We can''t keep talking if we keep apologizing to each other. It''s about time to end the conversation here.


    "You may be ufortable, but you can''t move, can you? Let me carry you."


    With that, I carry the white fox in my arms, who can''t move because of her sore muscles. Shiro doesn''t say a word and clutches my clothes with her little hands so she doesn''t fall off. Good girl.


    "Well, we''d better get together��Huh!?"


    I was about to return to Hayama and the others with Shiro in my arms, but at that very moment, the earth suddenly shook. Was it an earthquake? Or was it a copse? I hold the frightened Shiro in my arms and look around me, alert to the sudden change. I sharpen my senses. And... the next moment, I sense the source of this tremor. ...Huh, what''s this!?


    "Hey, seriously!? Are you kidding me!?"


    I shouted, looking up. At about the same time, I saw a rock on the ceiling where I was. The bedrock of the ceiling where I was copsed, and countless rocks came down on me...


    * * *


    "Tomobe!?"


    Kochou shouts in a voice that almost sounds like a shriek. She had been careless. Neglectful. Optimistic.


    Thinking that everything was over, she was at her weakest. When he, the personification of her beloved, rushed to the half-youkai, mild jealousy sprouted in her heart, but she was convinced that it was typical of the boy. Besides, since his feelings toward the half-youkai were not colored in the same way as hers, she left it alone.


    However, a disastrous situation was happening right before her eyes. Suddenly, the bedrock directly above him crumbled and copsed. Countlessrge boulders were pouring down toward him. And none of the people present had the means to respond.


    "Tomobe......!!!? I��lle to rescue��"


    A momentter, his figure holding a girl in his arms was about to disappear in a cloud of dust and rocks.


    "Madam Adviser, please wait!! That...!!"


    "That...!?"


    But Hayama''s words make Kochou stop in her tracks. She stops and stares at it with her mouth open.


    It is indeed a tornado.


    A small tornado was chipping away and piercing throughyers andyers of solid bedrock. In addition, it engulfed and buried youkai along the way. The shattered bedrock was further shattered by the tornado, and the youkai caught in it were also ground into the meat by the raging winds and gravel, and soon turned to dust.


    "What in the world is this...!?"


    "No way, another monster...!?"


    Hayama and Shirowakamaru were stunned to see the tornado that had burst into the cave. They were rmed by the presence of a new enemy.


    "No, it''s not. This is...!"


    Kochou, who was the first to notice it, eximed with a startled expression. After a moment, Hayama and the others also noticed the presence in the center of the tornado.


    An obese middle-aged man was spinning at a high speed with his arms raised vertically and his legs ovepping each other. It looked like a giant spinning top. He kept spinning, his bby body shaking vigorously, and sweating. All three of them recognized the man as he continued to spin, crushing and pulverizing the objects around him as if sucking them in. He was Uemon, the head of the Kizuki family''s hidden group. Uemon was spinning around, shaking his bby body.


    "........."


    The three of them could only watch Uemon''snding without a word.


    Uemonnded in a sweat, and as he wiped the sweat off his face with a hand towel, his eyes met those of Kochou. For a moment there was silence...


    "Ohhh!! Adviser, you are safe...."


    "Uemon! Get out of the way!!"


    "Hygii!?"


    He screamed like a miserable pig.


    Uemon''s expression transforms into a grin of relief upon realizing that his mother is unharmed. However, he is promptly shoved aside by her and the others who have regained theirposure. They hastily sprint past the overweight man, causing him to tumble onto his butt. They then make their way toward the individual who has fallen into a crevice formed by the crumbled rocks.


    "Tomobe! Are you okay!?"


    "M-madam advisor? ...Somehow. But I don''t think I can move."


    Tomobe, who had been dumbfounded by Kochou''s call and unable to grasp the situation, came back to himself.


    He is bruised in various ces, but he is still conscious.


    "...! Shiro, are you okay!?"


    "Huh? Y-Yes! I''m fine!"


    Tomobe then confirmed Shiro''s safety who was standing nearby. The reply came back immediately, and the servant was relieved.


    Shiro was covered with dust and dirt, but she was in good physical condition. Even though it was only a few more seconds, Tomobe finally realized that if the head of the hidden group in front of him had arrivedter, they would have been in danger.


    "...We are saved thanks to you, Lord Uemon. Thank you very much."


    "Hmph, don''t be so presumptuous, servant. I have no intention of helping you."


    Uemon shows a cold attitude as if he had noticed his presence first, and turns to Kochou as if the battered servant had never existed.


    "Mother. There is a danger of copse. I think it''s best to evacuate for now."


    "Yes, I think so. ...But Uemon, we need to talkter. Can you give us some time?"


    "Of course. There seems to be a lot to discuss."


    He res at the people around him as he says this.


    As Kochou wonders what to say to himter, she senses a new presence. It was not youkai energy, but spiritual energy. In other words, exorcists.


    "...Oh, goodness, did you just show up here after all this time...? Wouldn''t it be toote toe here after all is said and done, Lord Miyataka?"


    Kochou thinks more fully and boasts.


    She smiles coldly. Pretending. Faked it. To take his credit.


    "Well, well, well... I came here to save you, Adviser, but perhaps it''s none of my business...?"


    The answer came from a hole Uemon had created in the ceiling. Then, a momentter, a hideous mud monster appeared.


    Presumably, the creature altered its form to reach the basement, contorting its head into the guise of a grinning elderly gentleman while elongating its limbs into centipede-like appendages. It nimbly traversed the walls, casually ying with a crushed giant spider or kappa that it likely caught on the way down.


    Then, with a lofty grin, the seasoned exorcists from Miyataka ventured deep into the cave''s innermost section, following one of the numerous appendages of the mud doll monster - the fake god known as the Ningyojin. Once he arrived, he looked at his surroundings and dered so.


    "Oh, well, I''m surprised. Just when I thought you''d been kidnapped, here you are. Surely you weren''t taken prisoner toe to their hideout?"


    "Hmm, I wonder? At least, it is certain that you were too slow and they couldn''t wait for it and devoured them, I guess?"


    The old exorcist takes one look at the piles of dead youkai scattered around the cave and chuckles, and Kochou giggles too, covering her mouth with the cuff of her white kimono.


    "Are you all right, Madam Adviser!!?"


    Then, a familiar exorcist shouts to Kochou, leaping down from the rock wall. It was Kizuki Ayaka who was descending the rock face, carrying a bow on her back and kicking up the rock face. Behind him, following Ayaka, is a man with red hair, who is probably Kizuki Touya.


    "Madam Adviser, I''m d to hear that you are safe and sound. ...Huh, Hayama!!?"


    She bowed to Kochou and was d that she was safe, but when she saw the boy beside her, she was astonished.


    Ayaka Kizuki''s eyes widened and she rushed to him as if she had seen something unbelievable.

 Chapter 65.3

    Chapter 65.3


    ...But she is stopped shortly after by Uemon''s hand.


    "Wait! Don''t touch him!"


    "Aaah!? Wh-why, Lord Uemon!? Hayama is..."


    "We can''t be sure he''s not infected by the kappa!"


    Ayakains as she is grabbed by the cuffs and stopped from going to Hayama, but Uemon still holds her back with a hard look on his face.


    In contrast, Ayaka regards Hayama with a bitter and sorrowful expression in her eyes. As for Hayama, he stands up and leaves the injured servant''s side, mocking himself with a troubled look. Hayama can only agree with Uemon''s words.


    In fact, he had indeed been infected by a kappa earlier, and more than half of his body had been mutated. Even if he were not, it would be impossible at this point to determine that he is not a monster in human skin.


    "Oh, so that means we''re no good to you either, Uemon?"


    Kochou interrupted him. Her eyes drooped and narrowed even more, and her voice was sweet and sarcastic as she smiled at her own son. Uemon''s forehead sweats involuntarily and he wipes the sweat from his pale head with a spare hand towel.


    "N-no. It''s not like that..."


    "You can look it up all you want. But I won''t allow you to dispose of him without checking him out, okay? The boy has done well in this fight. Be sure to reward and punish him strictly."


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Also, I''ll tell you the detailster... but that servant there also has a lot of credit for this defeat. Ayaka, thedy-in-waiting there can''t move by herself. Didn''t you give her trouble? You should at least clean up your own mess."


    "Huh? Y-yes...!!"


    And while Uemon was dismayed, Kochou proceeded to speak one-sidedly. She orders Ayaka to bring the white fox girl safely to the surface, making sure that she is not immediately killed on "suspicion" of being infected by a kappa.


    "...Ha! Aren''t you a lucky guy...? I thought you''d be a monster or eaten by now."


    Touya takes one look at the scene of Ayaka going to the white fox girl and holding her in her arms and then says to Hayama, who is leaning close to the servant. His tone was mocking.


    "Yes, I was very lucky. ...I was really, really lucky."


    Hayama replies with a wry smile at the mockery. He does not seem to be offended at all, but in the end, he mutters as if he is pondering something. As he mutters, he looks worriedly at the servants beside him, who are relieved that the situation seems to be under control.


    "...Tsk. Worry more about yourself than others. You''re not a brat."


    Touya clicked his tongue as if to say that Hayama''s reaction was disappointing. He clicks his tongue and awkwardly dismisses it. Kochou nces at them and is about to say something, but then, as if remembering, she calls out.


    "Hey, you shikigami, follow me. You should know the general situation, right? In this case, you are ordered to follow my instructions, aren''t you?"


    ''<i>Screech....</i>''


    Kochou looked at her granddaughter who had finally gotten up, though deeply injured, and asked it. Souten grunted a little and reluctantly came to her.


    "Hehe, I like an honest child like you. Don''t worry, if you can follow my orders properly here, I''ll tell her about your fault."


    But in the end, that''s all there is to it. Souten moves closer to her side in response to the beckoning. Kochou straps a servant and a child boy to Shikigami''s back. She seemed to intend to carry them to the surface in one fell swoop with this shikigami.


    Meanwhile, reinforcements from the surface arrive one after another from the open passage. However, many of them, who were expecting a fierce battle, were stunned and lost their tension in front of the countless corpses of youkai. Instead, their eyes were caught by a shining light in a corner of the cave. A glowing green pir of jade....!


    "Hmm, Kizuki''s Adviser. That is ......!"


    "Oh, that. Don''t worry. Half of them belong to the Imperial Court. I wouldn''t say the rest is all ours. I know it''s considered frowned upon. How about the other half?"


    Kochou replies to the old man''s exorcist''s question. That is to say, she proposed that the Kizuki family should keep the other half, or one-fourth of the total, as a trophy from the rest of the property given to the Imperial Court.


    It was an extremely modest request. Perhaps the pir had been refined over the years by plundering the spiritual power emitted from the spiritual veins.


    Since the Imperial Court strictly forbids the exploitation of this kind of spiritual vein, the only way to obtain minerals with the same rich spiritual power is to mine naturally produced ones or buy them at a high price. Considering its usefulness and rarity, it is not surprising the Kizuki family would want to monopolize it, and given the circumstances, they should have the right to request such a monopoly.


    "So, the Kizuki family has about 30%. ...The rest will go to the other families, and the specific ratio can be discussedter?"


    ".....Uemon."


    "Oink!? Wh-what is it?"


    At the words of the old man, Kochou called out to Uemon. Uemon, who had been shaken up by the previous exchange, answered nervously.


    He is a good son to the extent that he is happy for his mother''s safety, and at the same time, he is in fear for his own mother. Since childhood, when he was intimidated, his usually arrogant attitude would change, and he would show pathetic and ugly behavior like a piglet just before it is strangled. In the end, a parent and a child are always a parent and a child, no matter how long they are together.


    "Don''t be so tense. You''re in charge of the negotiations with Miyataka and the others. Aren''t you good at this kind of talk?"


    "O-oink...!"


    Uemon replied to the order with a squeal like a pig''s cry. It was consent.


    "...I''m getting old. I''m going to take a rest on the surface. So, take care of the rest."


    With this deration, Kochou and the others left for the surface riding on Souten. The old man Miyataka looked at them with a quizzical expression.


    ''<i>A... a...</i>''


    "What''s the matter, doll?"


    Suddenly, the doll god who carries himself begins to contort and emit agonized moans, indicating that it has been stirred by an external force. As it groans, its gaze is fixed on something. It was staring at Kizuki''s group led by Madam Kochou, who was heading toward the surface, running in the opposite direction of the raiding party.


    "......"


    The old exorcist of Miyataka narrows his eyes at its reaction.


    The veteran exorcist looked around the underground space again. Here and there, charred and burned kappa and spider monsters, a mole youkai with its head smashed off, and a caterpir-like youkai growing out of its head, had their bodies twisted and shredded. The spider youkai is so burnt up that not even a trace of its divine power can be felt anymore.


    And.. the mysterious humanoid youkai that has been turned into a stain on the ground by the fierce battle.


    "It''s a strange thing. For a modest woman like her. I wonder how she burned these kappas to death."


    The fire-style spiritual art can''t burn them to death, and Kochou is a master of the simplified form of shikigami. How in the world did she get rid of them? There are many other questions.


    Of course, it is not surprising that a famous family of exorcists would have a secret or two that they keep from other families...


    "...It must be a trick"


    Of course, he said that. Although there was no way that youkai reced her... the old Miyataka could not help but feel a tugging sensation in his back hair.


    Unfortunately, no one noticed when the ragged servant was being carried to the surface, the small white baby spider attached to his neck, and it has a faint divinity.


    * * *


    Time has passed since the raid. The raiding party that had descended to the underground had finished clearing out most of the lurking youkai, and the wounded and some of the exorcists had begun to leave the area.


    The army of the Imperial Court and the warriorse in at different times, and they continue to exterminate and sterilize the youkai left behind by the exorcists, especially on the surface, along with the remaining Rikyushu (the Researcher) and others.


    Underground, too, the battle is not yetpletely over.


    ''<i>Kiki......</i>''


    The intimidating spider youkai monster is destroyed under the blow of a spear. The spider youkai is instantly frozen in front of the spear wrapped in cold air, which was created by abination of water style and fire style spiritual art, then cracked by the iing vibration wave, and finally shattered like a piece of ss. The middle-aged exorcists from the Hagura family who had done this put away their spears and let out a sigh.


    "Seriously, just when I think I''m finally going home, I''m left here with the rest of the group. This is not going to be good, is it?"


    The exorcists who were left in the deepest part of the huge den created by the Giant Spider were truly fed up with the situation.


    The corpses of the millennium mole, not to mention Tsuchigumo, and above all, the jade pirs that still contained thick spiritual energy after releasing a huge amount of spiritual power to kill the giant Tsuchigumo were something that the exorcists and the Imperial Court could never leave unattended.


    Nevertheless, it was undeniable that the raiding party had been significantly fatigued by the string of battles that took ce on the surface. Moreover, remnants of kappa and spider youkai monsters, although small in number, continued to loom within the den and on the surface, rendering a swift retrieval impractical. From the perspective of the Imperial Court, the top priority was to thoroughly eradicate and sterilize the kappa, in particr, leaving no trace of the kappa.


    As a result, while the main force of the attackers began to withdraw, exorcists of some exorcists'' families, servants, and hidden groups, who were rtively low in consumption, were kept in the rear to support the army and warrior groups dispatched by the Imperial Court, especially to guard the underground. They were, however, a mere handful of fry who had lost their main power and chain ofmand. Aside from the servants and the hidden members, the exorcists, who were the main force, had no sense of tension and it was nothing more than a chore. To put it bluntly, it was nothing but boredom.


    Therefore, the four exorcists who were left at the lowest level of the cave drank from their water pipes and ate snacks while standing around while the servants under theirmand patrolled the area, chatting in a bored manner. It was a way of killing time.


    However, it cannot be said they were letting their guard down.


    Though they were idle, they had already disposed of the corpses of their brethren and a dozen or so of the remnants of the kappa and spider youkai monsters that hade for the spiritual power of the jade pir. Everything was done in seconds.


    The number of personnel left behind was not only sufficient but even excessive, considering the number of defeated soldiers expected to be left behind. In particr, the men sent from the Hagura family were both cold-air wielders and spear masters. If he was serious, he could freeze this hall in a few seconds, and even temporarily suspend time for a limited period. His spearmanship could kill ten or twenty kappas at once. The rest of the party was also highly skilled in their own right. They were well prepared.


    "D*mn it, the best part is Kizuki and Miyataka''s, after all. We''re working for free now, huh?"


    One of the remaining members of the group, a young exorcist who is a member of the Hagura family, deres as he sits on the corpse of the millennial mole. The story had already spread among the exorcists, even though there were many families who had served in the army.


    It was already half-established that the majority of the remaining portion of the Imperial Court''s share of the corpses and jades of the special youkai, used as materials for spells and research specimens, would belong to the two most prominent families of the northern region. The remaining families would receive at most some money and official titles on top of the two families'' leftovers. It is tempting toin.


    "It can''t be helped, can it? The two families took care of most of the big ones. We''re better off with the extra money."


    One of the female exorcists joins in theining. She is not a family member butes from a small family of exorcists.


    "Ha! Well, for a small family like ours... at least we''ll bepensated for our expenses, right?"


    The Hagure family, the first one whoined, exhales deeply as he chews on his dry food.


    The exorcists'' families vary widely. There are those like Kizuki and Miyataka who arendowners and have established businesses and have a lot of assets and people. However, even though the most powerful families are wealthy and have much more ie than themon people, there are also many families that have a lot of expenses.


    It was a kind of irony that as the power of the court and human beings increased, the exorcism work became less and less profitable. The court also dared to euphemistically shut down the exorcists, who were potential rebels. For a small family, one of the services to the court, guarding the capital is a painful expense.


    "Isn''t that why the old man of the Miyataka family made them his pawns? That''s a very clever and devious move."


    One of the remaining exorcists pointed this out. At the same time, the three remaining exorcists scrunched their faces slightly at the bluntness of the statement. It was clear they used the moguri (stray/defective exorcist) as bait when the kappa attacked the encampment on the surface.


    "That''s one way to put it.."


    "Ha, after all, they''re just a bunch of bandits, aren''t they? I don''t care if they die."

 Chapter 65.4

    Chapter 65.4


    "That''s right. Their very existence is against the will of the Emperor and the court."


    The middle-aged exorcists of Hagura family grimly bit his tongue, while the remaining two younger ones strongly objected to his words. And in many families of exorcists, thetter opinion was in the majority.


    The court forbade the very existence of stray/defective exorcists, curse-tools makers, and many kinds like that. They were a bunch of criminal offenders who did their own thing in the country... or rather, they were half criminals, and their activities made the very existence of exorcists look bad. Therefore, few exorcists opposed the fact that Old Miyataka used them as pawns, rather, he even praised them, though not widely spread. ...At least that is the ostensible reason why they despised the Moguri (stray/defective exorcist) and agreed with Miyataka''s actions.


    "Imperial court, huh? Anyway, let''s not be so talkative in a ce like this, shall we? Isn''t that a reasonable expectation?"


    At the middle-aged exorcist''s word, all three of the remaining members look away from him. Yes, for the sake of the court, for the sake of the emperor, their strong hostility toward Moguri (stray/defective exorcist) was more mundane and therefore more urgent, even if it was not zero at all.


    Undeniably, a considerable number of moguri - rogue exorcists who operated without the sanction of the Imperial Court or the Onmyou Dormitory - were corrupt and engaged in illicit activities. However, it was also true that they yed a vital role in exterminating youkai monsters in remote areas inessible to the Imperial Court and authorized exorcists. They also produced charms and other items that were scarce in supply. Their existence was justified by the demand for their services, and as such, it was difficult for them to be perceived as a significant threat to society. Moreover, not a small number of the public used them, and that is why their existence was not reported.


    That is why they are more detestable to regr exorcists than youkai, in a sense. For many exorcists, these illegal businessmen are like rats that take their jobs and plunder their rights and interests. Especially those exorcists who are from small families or households, they are the object of hatred.


    "Heh... well, it''s a little toote for that, isn''t it?"


    A manughs at his own points of view. He knew that exorcists are not there to protect the people. All exorcists are basically greedy, arrogant, and ruthless. Anyone would be if they were more powerful individually than mere mortals.


    The three remaining members of the group look ufortable as they confront the unspoken truth. The two younger ones, in particr, were frowning. Noticing this, the oldest exorcist in the group, the Hagura family exorcist, tries to open his mouth to loosen the atmosphere... then he notices something is wrong and his expression hardens.


    "......!? Wait, be quiet."


    "Hmm? What... what is it...!?"


    The young man frowns in wonder as the middle-aged Hagura family exorcists suddenly raise his spear in rm, but soon he, too, notices something unusual. The same is true for the young girl exorcist who is now standing next to him.


    The servants and the hidden group members who had been guarding the area until a few minutes ago had disappeared. Not a single one. Not a single scream could be heard.


    "Did you say we didn''t know what was going on? Someone''s here...!!?"


    In the darkness of the cave, which was only lit by a bonfire and never brightly lit... the exorcist of the Hagura family saw a shadow approaching from the depths of the cave. It is illuminated by the bonfire, which gives a clear view of the figure. A green body,rge yellow eyes...!


    "...!? A kappa! Everybody... what are you doing!? Get your weapons up! Can''t you see it?"


    Seeing more than a dozen kappa, the middle-aged Hagura exorcist, who was hurriedly readying his weapon to intercept them, shouts at hisrades who do not seem to be readying their weapons. And there was the young man who had just made everyone ufortable with his open and frankments. He did not have a good impression of him, but he was a valuable asset and he could not leave him to die.


    On the other hand, the young man in question took a nce at him as if in response to their voices, and smiled coldly. Heughed. He scoffed. Then he opens his mouth. He answers in a light tone as if he were answering about the menu for this evening''s dinner.


    "Oh, don''t worry about me. They won''t attack me. After all, I''m the one who brought them here."


    "What? What the... Ggh!?"


    "What are you talking about?" Just as the middle-aged Hagura''s exorcist is about to open his mouth, he stiffens at the sudden dull pain that hits him in the abdomen. He turns his head to look. Something white is protruding from his abdomen. He looks stunned, unsure of what to expect as it pierces him from behind and grows out of his abdomen, and then, one more time, he spurts out blood and foam from the pain as something pierces his abdomen.


    "What? What the..."


    The words did not follow as the exorcist turned around to see that his friend had been killed in the ambush. His head was missing, roughly half of it from the back of his head. With a look of horror on his face, the middle-aged exorcist copses. He probably did not understand his death until thest moment.


    As it happened, the third female exorcist watched. Her fourthpanion, who had been telling the story of how the Moguri had been turned to waste, was gouged in the head from behind by the other young man exorcist, who was supposed to have been hispanion and was thrown to the ground. Confused, she drew her twin swords... but a momentter, she lost both her hands.


    "Aaaah..!?"


    The female exorcist screams as blood spurts out from the cross sections of her hands. The one wearing the "skin" of herpanion, the youth exorcist, swings his ws before her sh, severing her arms as cleanly as if he had used a great sword.


    "Noooo... my arm... my arm!!?"


    The female exorcist falls to her knees screaming from the pain. She cries out and then notices a strange voice behind her.


    "K-Kappa...!? No, noo... stop... stopppp! Don''te here! No, noooo..."


    The next moment, she was dragged into the darkness by the monsters lurking there. Dozens of green monsters covered her as she cried out and tried desperately to resist. Her screams became muffled, and eventually, it became impossible to understand what she was saying.


    The only "young man" left in the room was watching this fearless scene with an indifferent eye. He looked really bored and bored.


    ''<i>Oh, are you picking me up? Sorry for the trouble.</i>''


    The young exorcist turns around at the sound of this voice. The owner of the voice sees the exorcist of Hagura, the most skilled one at that ce, killed in a surprise attack.


    This voice was embedded in the corpse of a millennial mole, or rather it was a medium. It had been ced in the mole''s intestines as an egg, and pierced the ck creature''s belly, gouging the parasite''s youkai as well. But its purpose in being ced inside the mole was not as a trap, but to ensure the safety of its creator.


    "Well, well, well, what a bad medium! How can you be in such a disgusting body and not go mad?"


    The appearance of the youkai, which the creature had prepared as a spare medium by incorporating his own genes into the body, is in a word ugly. It has a jawless mouth like that of an eel with eight eyes, its fangs are absurdly long, and five tentacles like a sea star sprout from around it. The tasteless and odorless mucus that envelops its body can glide the des of swords swung at it and reduce friction, allowing it to run at full speed without making a sound or even vibrating against its body.


    But, above all, its survivability is probably ensured by the limited recognition-blocking ability of the engravings on its body. Using the same theory as that of the "Yamiyo Mekaushi no Magatama" used by the Imperial Court''s dark side, it prates the human "blind spot" and,bined with the effects of mucus,pletely deceives people''s senses. This is one of the reasons why the spear-wielding exorcists, who were supposed to be reasonably skilled, were able to be killed without being noticed. The fact that it can speak humannguage despite its clearly non-human vocal cords is also a result of the creator''s improvements, and researchers in this field would know that it is a modified youkai made with a very high level of expertise.


    ...But, even if it were a substitute for death, it would be a bad idea for Kamui for the body because of its horrifying appearance, let alone its performance. Although he is aware that his own body is also quite deviated from the human body, it is different. It''s too disgusting, to say the least.


    ''<i>Well, well, you''ve been modified a lot, too... In fact, you much more deviate from human beings than this body is in terms of the contents, aren''t you? You can''t just go without eating just because it looks a little bad on the outside.</i>''


    "Even back home, I was taught to hate food."


    "And I didn''t like Nameko (type of mushroom)," Kamui boasts. After that, he tears off the human skin covering his head and throws it away. Several kappas jumped on the skin on his face and devoured it. Like pigeons swarming for food.


    When he was a human, his name was Sugami Yoritsugu... and under the orders of his current master, Kamui joined the raiding party. More precisely, when an army of spider youkai monsters and kappa attacked the camp, he borrowed the "skin" of the exorcist whom he killed in the melee. It was an infiltration for many purposes, and havingpleted it, Kamui now joins up with his master, the monster. He also retrieves the valuable forces he had saved.


    ''<i>Kikiki!</i>''


    ''<i>Kikikiki......</i>''


    At some point, countless green monsters had gathered in the underground space. The total number of kappa that gathered in response to Kamui and �w (Nue)''s call was about one thousand. Considering the kappa''s characteristic of being ineffective against spiritual power, this is quite a force to contend with... Unfortunately, from Kamui''s point of view, it was disappointing.


    "These kappas were hidden as much as possible, ording to the raiding party''s n of attack. But they were cut down more than we expected."


    Kamui blurted out as if he were talking about something else. He had underestimated the raiding party a little. From the very first move, they used poison gas, and when they attacked the encampment, they dumped their pawns on them to fish out their forces and burn them to the ground. They were relentless.


    ''<i>That''s why I told you. Don''t underestimate them. I warned you in advance that they would use cowardly, sneaky tactics, didn''t I?</i>''


    "But it''s not all my fault, is it? You promised to give me the kappa you made in exchange for helping the spidermit suicide, didn''t you? I don''t like it if you change the n."


    The kappa pandemic itself is just bait to attract the exorcists. The n was to send some of them as soldiers to the spiders, but for �w (Nue)''s group, after retrieving the kappa that had been remodeled, they were supposed to have the spiders, the exorcists, and all the evidence wiped out in a "spirit exhaust detonation", and then leave the ce as it was. But now Kamui and �w (Nue) have to stay here for such a long time, and here they are.


    It was a very troubling situation. It is not easy to increase the number of kappas, despite the fact that it is necessary to expand the strength to prepare for theing "time". Unlike the earth mother goddess''s children, the kappa is made of human beings. It takes a lot of time to raise human creatures. Moreover, it is very difficult to produce kappa on arge scale at the "ranches" set up by �w (Nue) in remote mountainous areas where people do not gather.


    Therefore, they sometimes produce a localized "infection explosion" as in this case, and recover some of them for their future strength, but the recovery of kappa, which was their purpose is... not even half, but a quarter of what was expected. Thest thing is "spirit exhaust detonation", which also served to destroy the evidence, was prevented. The n was aplete failure. From Kamui''s point of view, it is tempting toin to �w, who did not give the order to leave immediately.


    ''<i>Well, I''m really sorry. Anyway, I don''t think that Blue Demon would allow such a boring performance. If I wanted to fulfill my purpose while meeting her expectations, this is what I would do.</i>''


    The parasite (Nue) apologizes. After having had many chances toe in contact with the Red-haired blue demon personality, he understood her well. Her character would not allow a script that would wipe out all of her favorites with a spirit exhaust detonation.


    Although she was saying that she would not help her favorite, she still insisted that it must ording to her story. If she didn''t like the scene, she would change it to her liking. So, surely, the moment he tries to detonate the bomb, she will intervene and retract her previous words toward the spider without hesitation, just as if she had no taste for it. It was easy for �w to imagine himself being ground into the meat by the demon that entered like a storm the very next moment when he was about to detonate the spiritual vein.


    ...Though, to begin with, there is nothing more unreliable than a promise made to a demon (Oni).


    ''<i>Besides, that guy was certainly interesting. I''m surprised he came back from the temptation of the earth mother''s holy temple not once but twice. And the boy is great, too. I''d love to get him personally...</i>''


    His regretful remark was actually due to the fact that he had lost the servant and the boy. The army of kappa that attackedte from the spider youkai monsters was hastily summoned by �w. He had ordered the kappas to retrieve Shirowakamaru through telekinesis. By the way, if it is possible, he was also ordered to retrieve him too, though that order only resulted in a waste of force.


    ''<i>Well, well, it''s a real shame, isn''t it? Can''t you find a way to get them?</i>''


    "I don''t care what you''re nning, since I''m a hired hand. But if you''re going to do this, please don''t call me. That servant''s got a scary woman by his side! I don''t want to have my skull smashed again."


    Kamui frowns at the memory of being killed once by that peach-colored monster with a pebble in the capital. If he had to fight that thing, the odds would still be better against cmity youkai. It was a shocking sight for Kamui to see that Ryuhei, who had been his senior in his hometown and had a lot of experience in battle, was being beaten unterally.


    ''<i>Oh, is it her? She is indeed an excellent one. I thought Kizuki at the time of the Great War was a middle-ss house at best, but... I was surprised to see that they produced such high-quality work. Well, times change, don''t they?</i>''


    His words, however, did not seem to be as surprising as his sentence, and in fact, they seemed to be somewhat boring. In other words, his words made the listeners feel boredom as if he was giving an obvious answer as if it is natural that the sum of one and two equals three.


    No, in fact, Kizuki Aoi is probably a boring existence for �w. She is powerful. She is strong. She is a genius. But that is all she is to him. The cherry-blossomed maiden is not worthy of his admiration.


    "...Well, I''m going to lead them out now, what about you? Do you want to stay here a little longer?"


    Kamui asked to cut the conversation short because it seemed as if he was really going to be asked to go and kidnap that peach-colored creature. If not, there is no time for too much chitchat. The exorcists, the servants, and the hidden group in this lowest level are all being dealt with without a moment''s fuss. But it was clear that a recement would soone down. It would be better to flee before the higher-ups came to burn this ce to the ground, pouring oil on it mercilessly without even checking to see if their allies were still alive.


    ''<i>No, I should go back too. ...Oh, right, I have to collect this first. It''s a valuable specimen.</i>''


    So proiming, the ugly parasite''s dependent began to devour the corpse at his feet... the one torn to pieces by the ck deformity... But it was not a mere act of feeding. It was an examination. Yes, an examination of the "specimen" that the corpse had secured in his body when it pierced the belly of the ck creature. ..The current medium of �w (Nue)''s was endowed with the ability to analyze the flesh and blood of the being that he had ingested.


    "Ugh, that''s disgusting. Okay, you guys, let''s go. Now, stop eating and follow me."


    Kamui orders the kappas who have been devouring the exorcists in an unmotivated manner. Following his instructions, hundreds or thousands of green shapes that had been eating are led away. Those who were too engrossed in their meal to follow his instructions were kicked roughly on the buttocks and taken away.


    They nned to go to one of the bases that had been built by �w (Nue), through the underground water vein in one of the corners of this wide cave like an ant''s nest. It would be a good idea to escape before the raiding party and the Imperial Court was aware of their presence. If they are found, it is not good for them.


    ''<i>I''m impressed that you are so dedicated to your work. Impressive, impressive... Oh?</i>''


    While observing the work of his employee and apprentice, �w, who has been collecting the flesh and blood of the deformed creature from youkai''s corpse, suddenly falls silent. He understands what this means, and in the next moment, he smiles with amusement.


    ''<i>Oh, this is another... I see, does it mean that karma revolves around?</i>''


    The monster mutters in a tone of sincere amusement. It''s nostalgic, pure as if he had identally found a toy which adults used to y with a lot in their childhood, but with a nasty smile that makes the listener feel uneasy and ufortable. ......And Kamui knows very well that this is a smile when he is thinking about something trivial.


    ''<i>Well, well, now things are getting interesting. That white fox and Matsushige''s daughter, the world is a very small ce. When coincidences like this happen, I''m inclined to believe in the idea of fate. Even though I''m a grown-up, I''m getting carried away for my age.</i>''


    ''<i>Kukukuku,</i>'' heughed quietly. Then he deres.


    ''<i>Let''s change the n. Kamui, you can go back and rest. I have to go to the capital. ...It would be better to inform your friend of the details of this matter as soon as possible.</i>''


    �w (Nue) tells him that much and crawls along the ground without a sound. As he crawls, this ugly monster quickly disappears into the darkness of the cave...


    "...After all, you''re much less human than I am."


    Kamui takes one look at the back of his employer and mentor, the exorcist who has turned into a non-human, and subconsciously murmurs in a small voice.


    Then, he felt sorry for the servant who has been attracting the attention of this monster.


    Thinking of the fate of that man who will be toyed with by that monster in the not-so-distant future, with his dignity and everything else...

 Book 5 Epilogue, (2)

    Book 5 Epilogue, (2)


    Among spiders, there is a kind of spider whose parents are eaten by the children they give birth to. This spider was no different. The life of the spider, or rather, the parasitic baby spider, grows up on the flesh and blood of me, the parent. Though it is a baby spider now, it will need more and more flesh and blood as it grows up...


    "But if you keep it without feeding it, it will starve to death. And that includes you who are inseparable."


    "It''s a sh*tty curse..."


    It''s a truly awful curse. A curse worthy of the sacrifice of one''s own life. After all, I''ll die even if I feed this baby spider, and I''ll die even if I don''t feed it.


    ''<i>Ki...? Kiki!</i>''


    As if responding to my blurting, the baby spider stops sucking blood and tilts its head again. I grab the baby spider by the butt and lift it up. The baby spider swings in the air with its buttocks sticking out, and when it sees my face, it stretches its legs like an excited little child. At first nce, it looks as if it is trying to y with its father. But no, this guy was nibbling on me just now, wasn''t she?


    "Does this little spider remember anything from before, or is it just looking at me innocently?"


    "From what I''ve read in the old documents, it seems that the new deities have inherited fragmentary memories of their predecessors, but basically their personalities are different from each other. Well, that doesn''t mean you can be too careless."


    It''s no wonder since I will be devoured in the end. It must be some kind of instinct that makes spiders try to fight with each other. Among bugs, spiders have a deep parent-child affection, and they raise their young while most bugsy eggs and then leave them for good. Or perhaps this curse is a result of this habit. Whatever the case may be, the curse is really bad.


    "The only positive thing about it is that it can take the ce of pills."


    "So, I''m excellent food."


    I have Mother Youkai''s blood running in my veins. Mother Youkai is both a monster and a deity. For this baby spider, Mother Youkai''s factor is the best food for its growth. It is not so easy to get the blood meat that contains divine energy, regardless of its quality.


    "Feeding on your blood is the same as feeding on that creature''s factor. Pills only suppress the factor, but this one eats it and reduces it. In that sense, it''s more effective than pills in some ways."


    "In return, it also elerates the growth of this thing."


    If I think about it, it''s more of a nuisance than anything else... But then, why does Gori-sama seem to be in such a good mood...? Is it because she can save on the cost of the pills?


    "In any case, you can keep it for the time being. Besides, you can''t leave this to someone else, can you?"


    She throws the baby spider into the insect cage and locks it up again. After locking it up, I order Shirowakamaru to put it on a nearby shelf. At about the same time, a shikigami flies in through a gap in the sliding door. The shikigami shaped like a doll is swept away by the wind, and ites to the gori-sama''s ear, where she suddenly stiffens. It seemed to be passing on a message.


    "...I see, I understand."


    Gori-sama then let out a sigh of annoyance and looked at me.


    "I was told to get here as soon as possible, instead of making unnecessary detours."


    "Making unnecessary detours? ...is this what you mean?"


    I see, there''s no way she''d visit just for the sake of visiting me. I guess her main purpose is to meet with the adviser, and she came here to give me the insect cage. If so, it seems that she stayed long enough to y with me.


    "Well then, take good care of yourself. You can only rest for now."


    Does that mean I''m going to work her hard after I''m cured? But, well, I''m not going to eat for free forever either. ...Oh, I forgot to mention that.


    "Please wait, Princess."


    I call out to the gori-sama, who turns on her heel and turns to leave. I call her back, and I tell her, even after all this time.


    "I am extremely grateful for your help in the cave. I apologize for beingte, but your support at that time was very helpful."


    I force my aching body to move, straighten my posture, and bow my head. Deeply, I bow my head.


    "...Oh, it''s a little thing. Don''t worry about it. It''s not like I''ve done anything to deserve your gratitude."


    Kizuki Aoi nced back at me slightly, a wry smile on her face.


    "However, it was really helpful for me. Once again, I express my gratitude."


    This was my real intention. For her, it may have really been just a game. She might have some restrictions in the battle while possessing Shiro. And thinking of her full strength, it was not a serious fight at all. She must have felt like a pilot flying a drone in an absolutely safe zone since she herself was almost out of danger because she was possessing Shiro.


    Still, I would like to express my gratitude. Even if it is only formal, sincerity and intention cannot be conveyed without words. I should repay the favor.


    Well, she''s indeed a bad Lord, but in this world where people don''t care if their servants die, she has no duty or obligation to help me...


    "...Hehe, it''s all right. I''m generous, but I''ll ept your gratitude."


    Gori-sama epts my gratitude. She epts it with a hawkish, arrogant, haughty eptance.


    "Well, keep up the good work. Work hard so that I don''t have to take care of you. That''s the best way to repay me."


    With this simple remark, the cherry princess leaves, dragging her single kimono to the porch.


    I just bowed my head until I couldn''t hear her anymore...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Grandmother. I thought old people have a long time to wait, but I didn''t expect you to rush me, huh?"


    Kizuki Aoi slides back the sliding door and boasts. She is talking with a sarcastic tone to her grandmother who is waiting for her in the room on the other side. It was much more malicious than the sarcasm she had said to the servant earlier.


    "Oh, are you so irritated with me for interrupting your meeting with him? If you are so irritated, being a good person must be hard for you."


    Kochou, who was leaning on her armrest and holding a smoking pipe in one hand, closed her eyes as if she were asleep, looked at Aoi, and smiled scornfully like that. Aoi also smiled lowly in reply. Because it is the rainy season, the coldughter still echoes in the dimly lit room even in the daytime. The air is filled with the feeling that it makes one''s shoulders stiffen just at the first sight. However, this is nothing more than a yful banter between the two of them.


    "That''s unfortunate. I''m aware that I''m irritated, but I''m not so selfish as to ignore his will and force myself on him."


    Aoi did not say "unlike certain woman". It was because such a thing was alreadymon sense for Aoi.


    "...Speaking of which, why did you not tell him about it? Your soul, probably shortened about ten years, didn''t it? If you tell him that, I''m sure he''ll be mad at you, won''t he?"


    Kochou changes the subject, beckoning Aoi to sit in front of her. She then blurts out. Her tone seems to be testing or tempting.


    "......Oh, I''m sorry, I''m not that proud. After all, I don''t have such a disgraceful character. Why would I want anything in return for what I do for a good person?"


    Aoi answers with a smile. Her words seemed to be from the bottom of her heart. Then, Kochou squints her eyes at her granddaughter''s words.


    "...Don''t imitate Hina. You and that girl are different."


    Hina is the exception among the exceptions, as her pseudo-immortality allows her to rip out her own heart. So, no matter how many times Aoi can do it, even if it is her granddaughter, who is a bundle of Kizuki''s talent and a kind of perfection, she shouldn''t split her own soul, much more use it up.


    "Imitate? Would you please stop it? It makes me sick to think that she and I are doing the same thing."


    Aoi boasted with sincere disdain. After all, isn''t it true? That woman is doing what she''s doing at no cost to herself. She sacrifices nothing. Even if she''s cutting out her heart alive, if she can rece it as many times as she likes, there''s no weight to it. To boast of such self-sacrifice is absurd. True self-sacrifice is to exchange the irreceable for the irreceable.


    Like he did that day...


    "Well, I guess I didn''t exactly sacrifice myself in that sense."


    Aoi is not intoxicated by the act of self-sacrifice, or so she thinks. She knew very well that it was her other self as an alter ego that was sacrificed, and not herself who was present here and now.


    "It seems that I, as an alter ego, have done a good job. I (alter ego) identified her as me. I''m d she''s not bothering with this nonsense."


    That''s what Aoi really thinks. Normally, because if their other self knew about it, they''d feel bad. A split soul is a being that is both identical to and distinct from its source. But a split soul has an ego of its own. Its disappearance is as good as death for it. And yet... from what Shiro and Kochou said, it seems that the other self did not fear this, nor did it beg for help. Instead, she did her part until the veryst moment.


    "I heard that Grandmother looked so miserable after all those big words of hers, didn''t she?"


    "I won''t make excuses for that. Indeed, I pushed harder than I should have. ...It''s my failure, justugh at me..."


    About Aoi''s words, Kochou did not think of retorting. She was so disgusted with the way her two granddaughters were behaving that she decided to take care of him instead. There was no excuse to say that it was unexpected. If she could make excuses like that, she wouldn''t have any regrets.


    "I would haveughed if it weren''t for him. Well, I can''t speak for others when ites to failure, and it''s not like I didn''t gain anything at all. So, I have nothing to say this time. Just getting him back is good enough for me."


    That''s what she really meant. From Aoi''s point of view, it was enough to have him in her hands again. No need to be greedy. This expedition, though unexpected, had certainly given her something to gain. Therefore, Aoi does not me Kochou.


    No, no. Not only that. Aoi had understood already. This grandmother, this woman probably had a��


    "��Excuse me."


    A voice echoed from the darkness, and Aoi and Kochou looked at the source at the same time. There, a young man, a young hidden group member, appeared at Kochou''s side... though precisely both of them had noticed the presence approaching. The figure kneels down and bows respectfully, and Kochou opens her mouth.


    "Hayama. Have you finished your investigation?"


    "Yes, for more information, please see here."


    Hayama holds out a scroll from his handbag with his head bowed. Kochou takes it after a moment of silence.


    "I''m sorry for your trouble. ...Then, I wonder if you don''t have toe to visit him? I''m sure he''ll be d to see you."


    "No, I know it''s impolite for me, but I don''t want to cause trouble for him by being too friendly. Besides, I''m ashamed to say that I don''t have a face-to-face with him..."


    When Kochou proposes the idea with words of gratitude, the young man of the hidden group refuses it with a self-deprecating smile. Considering his position, it would bring unnecessary suspicion if he himself, who was deeply involved in the case, approached him too close. Even if he does not, what is there to say by approaching him now? What should he say?


    To be honest. For Hayama, it''s fear. Just thinking about when he will turn against him is the scariest thing in the world. And he''s more afraid of being looked at kindly, and of being forgiven. What a strange thing to say.


    "...That child wouldn''t care even if he had memories. But, you have a difficult personality, too, huh?"


    Kochou lets out a small sigh. This is why Kochou can''t be hostile to this boy. It''s true that this young man sold him out, albeit by an unfortunate coincidence. However, she can''t hate him so much if he also feels for him like this. Especially since most exorcists are self-righteous in general. The problem is...


    (I don''t think my granddaughter (Hina) will forgive him. Maybe tearing him to pieces, would be better?)


    Her granddaughter must really hate this young man. She may look dignified and calm on the surface, but in reality, she is like boilingva. I am sure she has not given up yet. She is just waiting for the opportunity. When the timees, she will kill all those who were involved in that incident as a preliminary to abandoning Kizuki. And of course, this boy will be among them...


    "I have spoken to Uemon. You are my pawn from this day forward. You will be under my protection at the same time. Do you understand what that means?"


    "Yes. I will never divulge what happened."


    Hayama instantly understood the meaning of Kochou''s words. He swears that he will never tell anyone about that incident... about the secret that happened to that servant.


    "Very well. I can''t give you a specific time, but I will return the name Kizuki to you in the future. Be aware of that."


    "Oh, is that all right? This hidden guy, he sold him out, didn''t he?"


    Aoi interrupted Kochou''s words as if she was mocking her. Her expression was changing, and her gaze was cold to the point of chilling. A slight but sure killing spirit... However, Hayama does not argue, instead silently epting the nder.

 Book 5 Epilogue, (3)

    Book 5 Epilogue, (3)


    "Stop ying around. It was an ident. And... above all, he can''t be med."


    Kochou defends Hayama and rebukes Aoi. She knew her granddaughter was vicious and mean.


    "...I''m just kidding. I understand that he needs allies to protect him."


    Hayama''s presence could be of great use in protecting him from Kizuki''s family. He could bring his two childhood friends, the concubines of the Hasuka (Renge) family who was taken in by Kizuki''s family during the recent raid, and the admirers of this hidden group, to his side. That would be far more valuable than killing him here.


    "Okay, you pass. You seemed to take those words to heart. It''s not just a form of atonement."


    Aoi''s earlier words were a provocation. Will this hidden guy really work for her? To test whether he was merely trying to win her over and to himself in order to regain his power, she use that words.


    "Then, let''s trust him. He needs as many allies as possible. I would be d if you could help him. When the timees, I''ll make sure you get your proper standing. ...so don''t betray him, okay?"


    "......!! Yes, princess!"


    Aoi''sst words were apanied by deadly energy that almost made Hayama faint. Hayama desperately held on to his consciousness as it faded away under the pressure of the enormous spiritual power directed at him, and he responded. Hayama''s forehead was covered with countless beads of cold sweat.


    "...Thanks for your hard work. You can go now."


    It would be cruel to keep him here any longer, Kochou thought and ordered Hayama to leave the room. The hidden young boy is slightly relieved at the order, but he immediately tightens his grip on himself and bows. He quickly rposes himself and bows before disappearing into the darkness...


    "So? What is that scroll?"


    After she confirms that the hidden group young boy has left the roompletely, Aoi looks at the scroll in her grandmother''s hand and asks her.


    "Well, just some research. That child was worried about them..."


    Aoi''s eyes narrow at the words and she looks slightly ufortable.


    "Oh, about the effect of the curse on his family, huh? ...Well, he would certainly be worried about it."


    Aoi murmurs in agreement, but at the same time, she does not change her grumpy attitude. To her, family is nothing but an object of disgust. The same goes for her grandmother in front of her. Aoi has not forgotten that this young grandmother abandoned her. The only reason why Aoi can cooperate with this grandmother is that they agree on the point of protecting him.


    Aoi never had any affection for her family either. In any way, it was true that their loved ones had been sacrificed.


    Even if she understands that without it, she would never have met him, it doesn''t change anything.


    "...You are free to think what you want, but I advise you as an elder. Don''t harm him directly or talk about it in front of him, okay?"


    "I''m not a child either. I can put up with that much. Rather, I can give him some money if he wants. Please, I''m not like that woman."


    "I hope she really understands," Kochou thought with some skepticism. However, both Aoi and her sister Hina were too affectionate in a bad way.


    "Well, what do you think? Shouldn''t you tell him if there''s something wrong?"


    "Yes, I think so. ...And it seems like it''s all good. There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with the family. In fact, life seems to be getting better."


    "Well, that''s a big deal."


    Aoi spits out sarcastic words. Fed up with her granddaughter''s attitude, Kochou continues to read the rest of the sentence. However, in the next moment, when Kochou looks at the sentence...


    "......!?"


    Unexpectedly, Kochou was shocked. She was astonished. Her eyes widened and she gasped. She read the sentence over and over again, still puzzled and unable to believe the truth.


    "......? Grandmother, what''s wrong?"


    "Uh, yeah. ...No, it''s nothing serious. I''m just a little dizzy. Hehe, I''m getting old, aren''t I?"


    Kochou puts her hand on her brow and takes a deep breath. After a while, Kizuki''s adviser calms down and looks at Aoi. It seems that her granddaughter does not seem to have noticed anything wrong with her. So, she was covering up her agitation naturally.


    "Now, herees the main question. The reason why I called you here and causing to interrupt your meeting. Don''t you want to know?"


    Her granddaughter reacted with a jerk. Yes, of course, what Aoi wants to know about it is her first and foremost priority. She doesn''t know why her grandmother is looking out for him. After all, it is hard not to worry about when one of thedders of protection will be removed from him. Therefore, Aoi reacts. She has to react.


    "With this case, or even before that. I know you have your doubts about me. You want to know why I''m so interested in that child, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I do. I''ve always wondered. I''ve always wondered why you''re taking care of him.


    "Would you believe me if I told you that ever since I took care of him when he first came to this house, I''ve thought of him as my child or grandchild?"


    Aoi frowned when she heard those words. Her face is obviously distorted.


    "Would you stop joking? Who would believe such a thing from a woman who disowns her own children and granddaughter?"


    "Hehehe, that''s true too..."


    Kochouughs at her granddaughter''s reaction. It''s not that she likes to do so... but it''s hard not to argue with her when she says so. Kochou''s hands are not clean. In fact, she looks at him not only because she identifies him with her children and grandchildren.


    "...Okay. It will make more sense than telling Hina. But are you sure? If you hear what I have to say, you might not be able to work with me anymore, right?"


    "Well, that''s exciting. I''m getting excited to find out what secrets you have."


    Aoi replied to Kochou''s warning with ease. The grandmother smiles slightly at her granddaughter''s arrogant, unafraid deration.


    In fact, it was Kochou who had brought up the subject. In a sense, it is ridiculous for her to warn Aoi. No wonder she looks at her as if she''s trying to be nice.


    "Yes, I guess you should listen to me then. But it''s the old sentiments and regrets of an old woman, you know?"


    Kochou replies. Why does she care about the servant? Her shameful past, her regrets...


    "...It''s unpleasant."


    Aoi, who had been listening in silence to Kochou''s exnation, was the first one to respond.


    "Oh, dear, your grandmother answered your question and now you''re talking to me like that. Isn''t it cold?"


    "I didn''t ask you how you felt. I''m just giving you my honest answer."


    Aoi clearly says in a tone of disgust and displeasure indifferently.


    And yet, her point of view was not against her grandmother. No, it was certainly that, but more than that, what Aoi detested was Kizuki''s house itself, including herself.


    "Do you think I will make the same mistake, grandmother?"


    "I hope not. You girls aside, he can''t do it alone."


    Kochou really thought so. Aoi and Hina can handle most things by themselves now. But he is different. He is always walking on the tightrope of death. And he''s already twice cursed by the deities.


    "Is that ironic?"


    "I''m just telling you the truth. Or do you think you''ve been able to protect him without making a single mistake?"


    "You''ve hit me right where it hurts..."


    Aoi frowned at Kochou''s retort. She can''t argue. Her grandmother''s words were true. No matter how necessary it was, no matter how unexpected it was, it doesn''t change the fact that the wounds he has received so far, the fact that he has been cursed, are still the same.


    "I know it''s hard for you to imagine such a picture like Hina. But you should be careful. It''s not fair to expect too much from him."


    "...I''m not like you."


    Aoi stood up quickly.


    "However, I''ll keep that in mind and he''s not the man you remember. I believe in him."


    It was a bitter sarcasm to Kochou who had not believed in the man of her heart and had said the words that had driven him away.


    "Are you sure you want to finish your story?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry for putting you through this long old woman''s talk. I hope that clears up your suspicions now."


    Kochou asks as she dumps the ashes from her pipe into the ashtray.


    "...Don''t worry. I will continue to take good care of him. I will never cut him off or abandon him."


    "I hope so. ...So, don''t be choosy when the timees."


    Aoi''s words were very true. In fact, she would literally do anything if she had to. No matter how brutal, no matter how outrageous.


    "Excuse me. Thank you for his protection."


    Aoi turned on her heel and walked away without looking back once as if she was so ufortable that she wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Or maybe it was some kind of kindship aversion. She certainly saw her future in her grandmother. The possible end of herself...


    "......No, I won''t allow it."


    Aoi muttered as she walked along the porch of the residence. She swears with an icy cold, yet seething rage.


    "Okay, I''ll show you. I''ll make it with him, I''ll do it with him."


    She will twist Kizuki''s blood, her fate, and his karma, everything. She will bring them to their knees. She will not let them take his future and hers away.


    "Yes, nothing will change. It won''t change anything. It''s a stupid idea."


    Yes, and what''s the point of all that talk? It''s all just old people''s sentiments and the past. Don''t let them keep her prisoner. Don''t let them hold her. Nothing changes. Nothing will change Aoi''s goal...!


    "Everything in this house is mine, and then I will be yours, so, just wait a little longer, okay?"


    Aoi whispered on the deserted porch. She whispered as if she were praying as if she were spewing out her deepest love.


    Her small voice was soon lost in the sound of the heavy rain...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...Huff, she''s a stubborn little girl after all. I guess blood is blood, huh?"


    Kochou sighs in the quiet and lonely room after the disappearance of her granddaughter.

 Book 5 Epilogue, (4)

    Book 5 Epilogue, (4)


    In a bad way, that granddaughter was too much like her parents. Too much love and hate. Too idealistic.


    Will she ever realize that she is hurting the people she cares about? Will she be able to admit it?


    "But I can''t speak for others about that either..."


    Kochou unfolded the scroll and looked at the report from Hayama again. She sighs. Acknowledging this fact, she calms the impulse in her heart. Is it really thanks to her age that she has not sumbed to her passions like her granddaughters?


    "I see. That''s him, huh...?"


    Kochou mutters looking up at the sky. Now that she knows this fact, there is no going back for her.


    It is too much of a coincidence, but that is why it makes sense to her. Certainly, he was quick in that area, otherwise, he wouldn''t have impressed her with his image so much.


    ording to Kochou''s order, Hayama looked into the family register. It was a family tree. He had copied and organized his family tree from the family registers kept in temples and shrines... and found it in one corner. The nk space there, which corresponded to his maternal great-grandfather, meant that the child''s great-grandmother was a first-degree rtive. The great-grandmother''s name was her... and Kochou recognized it. It was the same name as the maid who worked for Kizuki''s family, and she had seen her when she was a child when she had followed her with the shikigami. She also had seen that man wooing and seducing that maid.


    "As I recall, I wonder if he gave her some free time after that...?"


    With a sigh, she found herself clutching the scroll. Yes, after losing him forever, the woman had left her job as a maid quickly with a pale expression on her face. At that time, Kochou was too sad and lost to care about that, and after that, she only had a slight feeling of disgust in her heart toward that woman who abandoned him and ran away for her own sake. But now, she is going to be...!!!!


    "Hehehe... I guess that means I''m the clown. It''s a ssic."


    Kochouughs. Sheughs. There is no light in her eyes. Yet, her mouth is turned up to the limit. It was twisted in amusement. A charming smile that arouses someone''s lust with inexpressible anxiety...


    "But I don''t care. I don''t mind being a clown. It''s more convenient."


    "And, isn''t it so fateful? Isn''t it destiny?" Kochou thought. Rather, it makes her hotter than she is. She''s going to boil over. Especially because of that d*mned spider.


    "...I wonder how long you''ll be there... Stop sneaking a peek,e here."


    "Eeek...!?"


    With a thuck, Kochou beckoned someone with a smoking pipe, and at the same time, the shoji (sliding door) opened with force, and the boy in the Suikan suit was pushed into Kochou''s room as if he had been grabbed by the neck with an invisible hand and dragged into the room. Shirowakamaru plunges face-first into the cushion.


    After Aoi left the room where the servant was recovering, Shirowakamaru, who was secretly summoned by a shikigami, came to the front of Kochou''s room just after Aoi left. Without getting a chance to enter the room, he had been standing on the other side of the shoji (paper sliding door) listening to the mutterings of this Adviser until a few minutes ago.


    Now, he has been forcibly invited into the room by her.


    "Ugh...... Eek!?"


    "Hehehe, you don''t have to be shy since I''m the one who invited you, okay? Would you like some tea? I have some sweets for you, too"


    Kochou whispers to Shirowakamaru, who looks up at her face and is frightened by the unusual atmosphere, with a smile that is as outward as possible. Then, from nowhere, a teacup filled with green tea, a teapot, and acquered confectioner''s jar filled with sweets such as Monaka, Wasanbon, Konpeito, and chestnut buns (���z)e flying out of the room.


    As a matter of course, they are a kind of shikigami, a kind of simple and artificial deity, created by carving a seal on the container itself using a technique developed by Kochou herself... But this would have been of no concern to Shirowakamaru. All that was on Shirowakamaru''s mind was anxiety and fear.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be so scared. I''m not going to catch you and eat you, okay?"


    Kochou moves closer to the boy with these words. She stretches out her white hand glossily and lifts Shirowakamaru''s chin from beneath him. Her golden eyes shine suspiciously in the dark room. They were the eyes of a person who was rightly looking at him with a price. This boy was being trampled.


    "Ah, uuu......"


    "You have a beautiful face. White skin. And your arms... how slender? You look like a girl."


    Kochou grabs the boy''s wrist with her other hand and lifts him up. The sleeve of his Suikan hangs down, exposing the boy''s arm.


    "Wh-what...?"


    "You''re jealous, aren''t you?"


    "Huh...?"


    Shirowakamaru was momentarily taken aback by Kochou''s words but soon became upset.


    "Hehehe, you finally realized it after being told by others, didn''t you? You know, I''ve been making some observations about you the other day. You''ve been watching him a lot, haven''t you?"


    "Huh...!! No way, I will do that...!!?"


    "Really?"


    "......"


    The boy tries to argue, but he is silenced when he looks into Kochou''s eyes. He is made aware.


    He has been ufortable with the way his guardians, the servant, have been looking at the hidden young boy and the half-youkai girl. Of how pleased he had been when he had smiled at them and patted their heads. He was even jealous of the woman in front of him...


    "......!!!?"


    Shirowakamaru is ovee with self-loathing at the fact that he himself has been turning his dirty feelings against him.


    "No, I''m...!!?"


    "You don''t have to be so scared, okay? It can''t be helped. Humans can''t fool themselves."


    Hugging the boy, Kochou whispers in his ear. As if to soothe him, she murmurs.


    "But this... this disgusting thing...!!!"


    Shirowakamaru is frightened, his body trembling. The boy imagines. What happens when his guardian finds out his inner thoughts. That person who had smiled at him like a child, like a little brother, would look at him as if he were a dirty thing. The mere thought of it drove the boy insane.


    "N-no!! Such a thing..!! No, I don''t want it! No, no, no...."


    So far, the boy had only been given either a filthy look of lust or a curious, contemptuous look. In such a situation, his presence is the only one who can protect him, and the thought of being abandoned by him is...!


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Calm down."


    Kochou hugs the boy in a tight embrace. She hugs him lovingly. But the boy''s fear and anxiety will not disappear. So she says a word. To attack the boy''s heart.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t leave you."


    "How can you say that...!!?"


    "Because he needs you now."


    The boy''s movements stiffen at these words. Slowly, the boy looks up at Kochou. He gazes at her as if he is hanging on to something.


    At this, Kizuki''s ck butterfly''s mouth hangs open. Sheughs as if to say, "It worked."


    * * *


    "You remember, don''t you? The way he transformed?"


    "His body is corrupted. He''s cursed."


    "He''s suffering because of it. Even at this very moment."


    "Let alone that incident with the spider... If this gets out, he won''t be safe. There''ll be nothing but darkness ahead."


    "Ah, that''s right. You have a gift. You can help him."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you have that power, he will never leave you."


    "And let me tell you something. I''ll teach you how to control and calm the curse that lies within him."


    "But you know what? You''ll need more than that."


    "Youpensate with your talent, but it was originally difficult to appease him even if you performed the requiem dance, wasn''t it?"


    "That''s natural. God is selfish. They demand untainted souls from those who serve them."


    "...So, you noticed it, right? Yes, that''s what I mean."


    "It''s okay, don''t be so scared. I know you''ve been through a lot at the temple. But you''re lucky in a way, right?"


    "Hehehe, there are many kinds of forbidden medicines, aren''t there? Many of them can change a person''s appearance."


    "And you''re familiar with this medicine, aren''t you? Yes, those who take it will change their gender. Although what you would have taken in the temple would have been a diluted version. I guess they didn''t want to make you a womanpletely."


    "Even though the medicine is forbidden, it takes a long time to turn it into something safe. It will take years and a lot of restrictions and precautions. It will hurt you."


    "But the rewards will be great. You lived in the temple when you were a boy, which means you are pure as a maiden, right? And a priestess (miko) is better suited for this kind of ritual."


    "And besides, hehe... he''s the fruit of the earth mother goddess that resides within him. In other words, he''s a fertility god. He has taken her blood into his veins... So, in a moment of crisis, he will put himself on the line and ept you inside of you to appease him, right?"


    "And you''re jealous of others, aren''t you? ...Hehe, don''t worry. You have a good face. I''m sure you''ll be beautiful as a maiden."


    "Yes, I''m sure. At least much more than you are now... I can''t guarantee it, but there''s hope. He''s a boy, after all."


    "......So, let me ask you something, do you ept my proposal?"


    ...


    ...


    The smoke from the smoking pipe filled the room with smoke that dulled one''s thoughts and at the same time stimted one''s lust. Kochou puts the pipe down in the ashtray and pats the head of the boy who is lying on herp like a baby. The sleepy boy looks up at Kochou for a moment, but then he immediately retreats into his own world.


    "I''m sorry. But you seemed to close your heart immediately. I can''t bring out your true feelings unless I do this."


    But, her n worked. After more than a week of having him stay and take care of him, he was convinced, and this meeting was arranged.


    It seemed like a trap to invite him in and drug him into epting her proposal, but it had to be done since she also had to make this abandoned cat-like boy admit his true feelings. He may have his own feelings about it, but in the end, he wille to terms with it. This boy must care about him, too.


    Otherwise, he would not have taken such a lecherous pleasure in Kochou''s proposal, no matter how effective the incense might be.


    "Thank goodness I found a good bargain. I don''t want to depend on that spider or Hina as much as possible."


    Neither of these things can be said to be under control. Danger should always be spread out and multiple safeguards should be prepared. Besides, this boy is far more docile than the spider and her granddaughters, far easier to manipte, and, if necessary, easiest to cut down...


    "Hehehe... I''ll keep my promise. The oue after that will depend on your, no, your efforts. I''m counting on you..."


    "For his sake," she murmured atst and caressed the boy''s head gently and tenderly.


    She looked just like the infamous Kizuki conspirator...

 Chapter v5-epilogue-5

    Chapter v5-epilogue-5


    "Cough... cough, cough...!?"


    In a dimly lit corner of the library, Botan coughs violently on a desk lit by a candlestick. She crouches down in agony.


    ''<i>Grrrr...!!!?</i>''


    Onikuma youkaies close to her in panic. It approaches with a washbowl filled with water.


    "Blerg(h)... cough...!!!?"


    Botan immediately vomits on the washbowl. Her body convulses as she expels arge amount of vomit mixed with blood. For how long had it been? She didn''t know, but atst, after she had vomited as much as she could, she leaned back in her chair, gasping for breath. Her forehead is covered with cold sweat, and herplexion is pale.


    "...That''s enough. Put that down."


    Botan, covering her mouth with her hand and looking displeased, orders Onikuma to take the washbowl and move away.


    Then, after making sure Onikuma waspletely gone, Botan took something out from the desk drawer. Half of the ss bottle was a painkiller and an anti-insect medicine at the same time. A special medicine made just for her...


    In the folklore, there is a legend called the "��ʬ (Sanshi)". It is said that there are three insects that reside in the human body and control one''s life span in a person''s body at birth and that they try to escape from the human body to gain freedom and bring harm to the host''s body. Of course, this is a myth, and there are no such insects actually living in a human body...


    ''<i>So, I made a test for you. I wanted you to be the test subject. This potion is for you, use it with care.</i>''


    "......!!"


    Peony recalls the memory of her childhood, stupidity, and carelessness, and impulsively tries to smash the ss bottle... but suppresses her rage and pulls out the contents of the bottle and puts it in her mouth.


    "Ugh...!?"


    A bitter taste spreads through her mouth to the point that her tongue goes numb. In agony, Botan endures the worst taste, which makes her feel as if she is being tortured, and crushes it into pieces. The taste is so horrible that she begins to cry. But she had no choice but to take it this way, even if it was painful, because it was less effective if she took it with water, and it was also hard to digest. She has endured it over and over again, but even so, she has never gotten used to it. No, in a sense, it would be the end for her if she got used to such a taste.


    "It''s irritating..."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    Botan turns around with moist eyes and a serious look in her eyes when she receives an unsolicited, nonchnt response to her monologue. She let out a tired sigh when she saw Aoko leaning against a pile of books.


    "...It''s irritating... having a monster living in my house like it''s their own."


    The demonughed at Matsushige''s granddaughter who red at her in a truly unpleasant and scornful way, but the demonughed at her in a rather pleasant way. At least, her reaction was a much more positive reaction than the overtly friendly or flirtatious one. With one of the piles of books in her hand, a spellbook (grimoire/curse-book) made of foreign human skin, the demon took a nce at it, then shook it and said in her defense.


    "Kakaka, you don''t have to be so unfriendly, okay? Besides, I''m a houseguest, right? And I''m working for rent, too. Moreover, do you have any idea how many dangerous forbidden books I''ve dealt with?"


    "I don''t remember approving them, and in fact, I''m in trouble if you do that."


    Botan replied to the smirking demon indifferently. Her tone was always cold.


    This antique bookstore, where Matsushige''s granddaughter and grandfather live, is filled with countless forbidden books. Some of them are so-called youkai books or spellbooks with bad curses, and if not handled properly... well, many of them are dangerous even if they are handled properly.


    No doubt, the two Matsushige family members are well aware of this. In fact, even the curse is their subject of research. But when this demon, as if to push her selfish, destroyed the curses on the books and even destroyed the books themselves, Botan would have ordered Genbu (Onikuma) to beat her to death had it not been for the fact that she was so proud of her actions.


    "So... what are you thinking about?"


    "Thinking what?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me. You were in a cave the other day, weren''t you?"


    "Oh, did you find out?"


    Aoko the Demon scratches her cheek at Botan''s remark. However, she seemed to be neither upset nor offended by her attitude. Even her posture seemed not to be upset or offended. This makes Botan angry.


    "You are always so noisy. I can easily find you in thisrge library if you''re out of sight for a few days."


    Even if it weren''t so, Botan''s shikigami has little fighting power but no poor search-and-rescue capability. So, the hummingbird shikigami has retrieved the residue of the blue demon''s youkai energy that is floating in the air.


    "What on earth were you nning?"


    "I think you already know the answer to that, don''t you?"


    "What... do you mean?"


    Botan, who had a doubtful expression on her face at Aoko''s reply with a wry smile, however, immediately got the answer and was horrified.


    The result of thismotion... itself was her purpose, in other words, the new white spider was her goal.


    "Kekeke, I''d like to disturb that crazy mother goddess too, you know. Since he''s been so good at living up to my expectations, I''m going to have to do my part here too. Well, it''s a little reward for him."


    "I see..."


    Botan answered shortly, but inwardly she was shocked. Everything that had happened up to this point had been within her expectations.


    (No, in a sense, it is natural.)


    Demons (oni) are one of the most superior beings among youkai, and at the same time, they have been the most prioritized target among youkai to be defeated. As a result of their activities over the years, most of the well-known demons have been killed and their heads have been exposed to the public. If it were not for their strength as well as their wisdom, they would not have survived to this day. And ording to the legend, the blue demon who devoured the capital was a coward and a vicious one at that.


    "Well, well, he really lives up to my expectations, doesn''t he? Even after all those mutations, he still manages to get back to normal. Hehehe, I''m getting excited."


    The smell of alcohol slowly wafted out from the demon with a vulgar smile. Botan holds her nose with the sleeve of her garment. If she kept smelling it, she would vomit again.


    "You can thank me too, you know. From your point of view, Tsuchigumo is also your target for elimination, right?"


    "It would have been best if you and that servant had died together, too."


    Botan spat out indifferently at the demon with a smug look on her face. It was a sincere and honest remark. How much easier it would have been if all those troublesome people had died together.


    (And, yes, it was a blessing that we were able to neutralize the Tsuchigumo, but... if I told her of my gratitude, she would probably kill me.)


    Truly, the character and values of this demon are beyond troublesome. To be honest, it takes a lot of nerve to say even a single word. But if she was ignored, she would probably throw a tantrum, and Botan is fed up with that. Honestly speaking, she wonders how that servant can live with such a thing.


    (By the way... she probably didn''t leave any information anyway, but...)


    And thinking of the spider, the demon, and the monster of a hundred faces who were there and who might have caused all thismotion, Botan quietly gushes out her anger. She puts her hand on her chest.


    "Have you met that monster?"


    "Hmm? Yeah, it''s a real problem, isn''t it? A beautiful woman like me came to visit him and he gave me a disgusted look. Isn''t it rude? ...Oh, by the way...?


    "?"


    Aoko''s expression looks changed as if she just remembered the question from Botan. The attitude was literally as if she had really forgotten about it until just a few minutes ago.


    ...Then, Aoko opens her mouth wickedly.


    "''It''s been a while, hasn''t it? From the looks of you, do you still have some medicine left? I''m really d to see you again.'' Really, that guy has a really bad personality, doesn''t he?"


    "...!!!?"


    Botan''s eyes widen and she tries to stand up at the demon''s words, but immediately afterward she remembers her physical suffering and sits down in her chair. And then... she swallows her anger.


    "...I see, I see. Huff... that''s quite a joke."


    Botan replied, trying to keep a lid on her anger and squeezing it out. Yes, there is no point in getting angry here. It is a useless, meaningless, and worthless act. It is the act of an animal to live ording to its feelings. Don''t get angry now. not yet...


    "Kukuku, you want to know where he is now?"


    "I wish you''d stop shaking people''s heads. There''s nothing good about youkai''s seduction."


    Botan coldly replied to the demon who was boasting as if testing her. Even an infant understands the consequences of those who are seduced by youkai monsters. ...Of course, there are many temptations of bad quality that one cannot resist even if one is aware of it, but at least Botan had self-control, and the demon did not seem to be seriously tempting her either.


    "I see. Well, let me know if you change your mind, okay?"


    Cowering her shoulders as if she had been expecting this, the demony down on the book and began to snore...


    "I''m afraid I''m going to be eaten alive the moment I ask, though..."


    There''s no telling what the whimsical and moody demon might do. And although she said, "Let me know if you change your mind," she never said he would give her the answer she was looking for.


    "Really, it''s bad...."


    ''<i>Meow?</i>''


    "This is what I''m talking about."


    The girl exorcist muttered, rubbing the throat of the monster cat that had climbed on the desk and mewed before she knew it. And Botan thinks. She wonders how much time she has left, and where he''s hiding... when she''ll get her revenge.


    "No matter where he hides, I''ll definitely kill you. Teacher (Shishou)."


    With cold, seething fury, the girl spits a terrible curse at her former exorcism teacher...


    * * *


    "Now, the next topic of discussion will be the kappa problem in the Northern region the other day."


    He announced reverently to the participants in the assembly. The name of the elderly man wearing a ceremonial dress and crown resembling an egret was Hyakuya-in Tsugumichi, the 47th head of the Hyakuya-in family, one of the most prominent families in Fus��-kuni since its foundation, and a person of the second highest rank, the Minister of the Left. He was a man with a mustache, a soft manner, and a good appearance, wearing a ceremonial dress (reifuku) and a crown resembling a white egret.


    The Fus��-kuni court held its sessions in the inner court, which was set up in the center of the capital, and in the Choudouin Taikyokuuden, the Hall of the Imperial Pce where the Emperor holds official ceremonies and meetings with state officials, which was located in the inner court. In the spacious council hall, all the participants, including the Minister of the Left, were the leading members of the Fus��-kuni court.


    The government system of the Imperial Court is aplex one, and in the course of its long history it has been repeatedly renamed, merged, and newly established, and its duties have been transformed and erged, but in the fifteen years since the reign of the Emperor Ko, there has been no major change in the government system.


    On the surface, this is because "it is a fearful thing to change the system of government established by the great previous emperor," but in reality, it is simply because the reform of the system of government is troublesome, especially since the system was greatly integrated during the reign of the previous emperor, and many nobles and officials are conservative and independent, unwilling to have their seats reduced any further. The reason for this was conservative and self-righteousness.


    Nevertheless, the Minister of the Left understood that the situation was still much better than before the reforms of the previous emperor. In fact, in the reign of the previous two emperors, there would have been twice as many attendees that he had to take a nce at. And the more attendees, the longer and more inefficient the public sessions would be...


    "......"


    The Minister of the Left, who was the facilitator of the meeting, fell silent and looked around the upper room. There, he saw a huge curtain. A small shadow sits inside... This shadow is the decorative emperor who is only a 14-year-old boy. ...He has never been asked for his opinion and is probably waiting for the end of the cab meeting to be over in a boring manner today. To his left is a middle-aged man who is both Regent and Grand Minister of State. He is Shirofuji-no-miya Kakitake, a first-ranked regent. Beside him is a silent secretary recording the minutes of the proceedings.

 Chapter v5-epilogue-6

    Chapter v5-epilogue-6


    On the other hand, there is another person on the right side of the curtain. He is the Chinju-dai-shogun mander-in-chief of the provincial military forces) who leads the Rokuefu (six military units that served as the main defense force) and is also the head of the national army. Like the emperor, this silent person rarely interferes in the affairs of the state, but he is always at the emperor''s side with a watchful eye. He has held this position since the days of the previous emperor, and should anyone attempt to harm the boy emperor, he will surely neutralize them with his hands before their des reach him.


    "...The other day, we finally received a report from the Northern Doch��-kan (headquarters for provincial administration). They said that the disinfection work has beenpleted in Nomoto and Ashikina counties where kappa has urred, but all the people''s has been turned into kappa, so it has been disposed of and there is currently no hope for recovery."


    As the Minister of the Left read the report sent from the Northern Doch��-kan (headquarters for provincial administration), grunts were heard from the attendees.


    "All of them? Everyst one of them?"


    "It wasn''t this bad when the epidemic broke out in southern regions during the reign of the previous emperor..."


    "Truly, youkai are a horror. Oh, I''m afraid, I''m afraid..."


    The murmur leaked out from the front of the Minister of the Left. They were the ministers of the eight ministries: the Imperial Household, the Ministry of Ceremonies, the Ministry of Worship, the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Civil Affairs, the Ministry of Military, the Ministry of Finance, and the Ministry of Public Works. Together with the Minister of the Right, they were in charge of the affairs of the Imperial Court. In reality, however, most of them were only in name, as if they were entrusting their work to the vice ministers. And, most of them had little sense of substance in their words, and most of them were frightened, hiding their faces with scoops or the sleeves of their ceremonial clothes.


    "So, how do we identify the source of the infection?"


    It was a young man who spoke up. He was Tatsunono Katayasu, the senior third-ranking Minister of the Right, in charge of the eight ministries and other offices and dormitories. This young man, who came from one of the sacred fourth families, the Reien family that had seeded to the position of Minister of Right from generation to generation in an unwrittenw, was, however, far more capable on this asion than the ministers of the eight ministries who were older than he was.


    "We are currently investigating the matter. However, there was an underground water vein at the back of the cave. It would not be surprising if a kappa from somewhere else had found its way there."


    To the Minister of the Right, the Minister of the Left replies in a quiet tone.


    "But where could a couple of kappas that had escaped from the ughter have washed ashore and so casually caused the loss of two counties?"


    "What do you mean by that, Minister of the Right?"


    "It''s a simple exnation. The local governors and exorcists must be constantly on the lookout for youkai breeding, for youkai do not live in the haze. If people and beasts disappear from the mountains, the locals will notice immediately. And the kappa will not have the wisdom to take this into consideration."


    The Minister of the Right was on the spot. The response was given by the Chunagon (middle counselor), who was standing by the Minister of the Left.


    "The report also states that a spider youkai monster of cmity youkai rank was leading the kappa. This is not due to any negligence on the part of the local people. And I have personally confirmed the corpse."


    The three Grand Councilors, seven Middle Councilors, and ten Minor Councilors, headed by the Minister of the Left, wereposed of influential and knowledgeable figures from various regions in the court. They are also known as the council of elders or wise men''s council and are responsible for proposing, examining, and advising onws and regtions. In other words, they are the "advisor to the emperor" or "the imperial advisor." In addition, two daimon (grand councilor) and six chunagon (middle councilor) were present at this public meeting. The middle councilor who spoke was from a powerful family from the northern region, and he confirmed the situation directly with his own eyes as soon as it was confirmed that the situation was safe.


    "I believe what you say. But isn''t it a bit naive to say that it was not negligence?"


    It is true that many of the spider youkai monsters are rtively wily, but isn''t it still negligent not to notice the kappa breeding that was going on beneath the surface?


    "Excuse me for saying this. I''m sorry for not telling you about the rest of the report. It seems that the people there have recovered some interesting items during the cleanup of the cave where the youkai were nesting."


    "Interesting items?"


    "A jade pir of crystallized spiritual energy. And a pretty big one at that."


    "......!!!!"


    After a coughing fit, the Minister of the Left spoke, which was followed by a flutter. The minister and the nobles in attendance look at each other. So-called gemstones and precious metals, along with their rarity, are gifts from the earth and spiritual veins, and are easy to retain their spiritual energy, and are therefore highly valued as materials for charms, especially for self-defense tools. A huge jade pir can be used as a key element of a huge boundary that covers a city semi-permanently. Kuuban, the mastermind of the great war, had six hundred-year-old jade pirs thrust into his body when he was sealed. Its value is immeasurable.


    At the same time, in a situation like this, the most likely use for the jade pirs is...


    "Nonsense. How can youkai use that forbidden technique? ording to what I''ve heard, it''s quite aplicated technique...?"


    The minister of the Ministry of Ceremonies, who was involved in the formation of the forbidden technique of self-destructing the spiritual veins,mented with astonishment and bewilderment. The development of the technique itself was a long time ago, and although he did not know the details of the technique himself, nor did he have much knowledge about it, he was well aware that the first-ss forbidden technique of ''spirit exhaust detonation'' was not something that could be performed so easily.


    "Isn''t this just like what youkai are doing?"


    "But can they make such a jade pir to do such a thing...?"


    "If so, where did the method of the technique leak from?"


    "The local Rikyushu (Researcher group) said that they have recovered some mysterious youkai corpses. As a result of the examination, they are thought to be modified youkai."


    The participants looked at each other with wide eyes as the Minister of the Left added another bombshell to the discussion among the ministers.


    "So, this one case. Do you think this one is artificial...?"


    "And that someone with a background in exorcism was involved."


    "Someone with a background in exorcism was involved, huh? At least it''s not just a bunch of Moguri (Stray/defective exorcists). They must have had ess to the forbidden books stored in the Onmyo Dormitory or the Library Dormitory."


    "Then they must be regr exorcists who have experience serving at the pce..."


    After discussing it with them, a hypothesises to their mind.


    "Oh,e to think of it, there was amotion in the Onmyo Dormitory during the reign of the previous emperor..."


    The oldest grand councilor whispered in a trembling voice. Everyone paid attention to what he said.


    "As I recall, it was a matter of exposing those who were studying the forbidden arts without permission, wasn''t it?"


    "Oh. I remember that. There was a casualty in the investigation and the head of the dormitory resigned because of it."


    "I believe there were some who escaped and are still missing."


    "No way...!!?"


    The minister and the governor frowned. No wonder these exorcists are so...!


    "Wait a minute. It''s not decided yet. They are subjects of the court and the emperor as well, and should not be carelessly ndered."


    The Minister of the Left appeased the concerns and hostility of the ministers. The calm and reassuring tone of his voice calmed their agitation, albeit temporarily.


    "In any case, we should continue the investigation now. No, not at this stage. Instead, we should think about the future of the two counties."


    The Minister of the Left turned his attention to the regent. Then he nced at the participants again and expressed his opinion.


    "This is a good opportunity. If we leave the sacred vein unattended, it will be a den of monsters. We must rebuild the two counties in Noshiro. It would be better to let the exorcists in ce of the monsters take charge of the spirit veins and recruit people from viges that have a surplus of people. This is much better than letting the vigers settle in the cold viges."


    In fact, the development of the frontier by the Imperial Court was also a kind of abandonment policy. The order brought about by the imperial court increased the poption of the people, but at the same time, the spiritual veins were limited. The cultivation of thend without the benefit of spiritual veins was extremely difficult, but obtaining new spiritual veins required arge-scale defeat of the youkai who nested in thend. The budget and damage incurred cannot be underestimated. This could not be done many times.


    Therefore, for the Imperial Court, it was a blessing if they seeded in settling the frontier viges, and if they failed, it was only to reduce the amount of money they had to spend on living expenses. Even if the previous inhabitants had been exterminated by the kappa, it would have attracted many people who had lost their means of life. Those who were lucky enough to be able to farm the richnd would be able to be farmers.


    "There is no one to inherit it anyway. It would be good to grant them ownership of thend that they have cultivated. For my part, it pains me to send the people to a harsh cold vige."


    "The Minister of the Left, I see. As always, you are full ofpassion."


    "So you''re administering for the good of the people. Well, it''s better to get tax revenues than to develop a cold vige."


    Everyone agrees with the Minister of the Left''s opinion. Many of those who are appointed as the Minister of the Left is highly virtuous and have a strong sense of humanity and love, and the present minister is no exception to this rule. If this were an ordinary nobleman, they might have made the manor their own for any number of reasons.


    "Hmm. What the Minister of the Left said is truly witty. What about the Minister of the Right?"


    Shirofuji-no-miya Kakitake, the Regent and Grand Minister of State, asked the Minister of the Right. The young nobleman, who had been silent during the discussion, takes one look at Shirofuji-no-miya Kakitake and bes silent for a moment, but then bows his head immediately.


    "...True, I think he is right."


    "but," the Minister continues.


    "Now, I request a little more investigation of the site. We will need the cooperation of the Onmyou dormitory as well. I would like to ask for your approval."


    With a sharp look in his eyes, the Minister of the Right makes his request. He was always wary and untrusting of everyone, which was the reason why the Ministers of the Right had been called "Minister of Plot" for generations, and in this respect, this young nobleman was a typical Minister of the Right.


    "Of course, of course. You are right to be concerned, and I will order the relevant departments to investigate the matter immediately."


    The Minister of the Left responded briskly and smilingly. In his attitude, there seemed to be no trace of difort toward the Minister of the Right. It was a suitable attitude for the Minister of the Left, who was always generous, benevolent, and of good moral character.


    "...Now I would like to move on to the next topic. Is that all right, everyone?"


    Reading the atmosphere of the meeting, the regent offered to move on to the next topic. In fact, the problem of kappa in the northern region had been settled, and honestly speaking, it was not a high priority for the Regent. What does it matter if there were concerns about the involvement of the exorcists who fled from the Onmyou Dormitory in this case? The destruction of two counties would not amount to more than 10% of thend and subjects of Fus��-kuni. The court will not be shaken by such a small amount.


    "I understand. What do you think, Minister?"


    "....I understand."


    While the Minister and the court nobles nodded their heads, the Minister of the Left asked the Minister of the Right in response to the Regent''s words. The Minister of the Right turned his head down silently for a moment as if thinking but immediately responded in the same way. The Minister of the Left then nodded his head in kindness in response and continued with his words.


    "Next, I would like to talk about the damage caused by the storm and flood in Three Southern Tribes (��������?)..."


    The public discussion continued in silence. The discussion continues on the problems that arise in various parts of Fus��-kuni and the solutions to them.


    And not many people noticed that the young boy sitting in the noren (curtain) was staring at these public discussions with a look of utter boredom...


    ...


    ...


    After the public session, whichsted for about an hour, the ministers and the nobles left the hall one after another. Some of them, apanied by their secretaries and attendants, boarded their ox-drawn wagons in the parking lot of the inner pce and returned to their homes. The escorting soldiers, misceneous workers, and exorcists surrounded them and followed them. Among them was the Minister of the Left.


    "Are you going home?"


    "Well, I''m getting old. I am tired of attending public meetings."


    Before getting into the oxcart of the traditional style, the Minister of the Left smiled cheerfully at the Gyoja (pilgrim/monk), who said so. Even so, the Pilgrim and those around him knew that the Minister of the Left was always eager for his work.


    He came to work earlier than any other high-ranking official, and everyone in the family knows that he spent the night in his room doing his remaining work even after his return home. Despite being born into one of the most prestigious families, he donates arge amount of wealth to charitable causes, holds a strong faith in the gods and Buddha, and is full of love andpassion even towards servants and peasants. The rent of his manor is much lower than that of others, and he treats his servants generously. This virtue is known to everyone in this capital and among the people of this country. To begin with, there is an unwrittenw that the position of Minister of the Left is only held by a person of high virtue, and it is a well-known story that the previous emperor weed him to the position with the courtesy of his patronage.


    "Then, bring me back to the residence."


    The Minister of the Left gets into an oxcart. The curtain is lowered and the oxcart starts to move slowly. Suddenly, he notices that the observation window is left open and nces at it.


    ...Immediately after, the Minister of the Left sees off the ministers of the eight provinces who are also returning home, and his eyes meet those of the Minister of the Right, who gazes at him.


    "......"


    There was a moment of silence, but the Minister of the Right immediately bowed his head and looked away. At the same time, the Minister of the Left also returned with an exuberant smile. Then, after the Minister of the Right was out of sight, the Minister of the Left closed the window, and murmured.


    "Good grief, even in the inner pce, he is very cautious, isn''t he?"

 Chapter v5-epilogue-7

    Chapter v5-epilogue-7


    The Minister of the Left recalled the glimpse of the Minister of the Right. At first nce, those on either side of him appeared to be mere attendants or secretaries. However, a casual observer would have known that they were exorcists and quite skilled ones at that. It is not surprising that he was so cautious in the inner court, which is generally considered one of the safest ces in Fus��-kuni... This may be due to his family lineage of the Minister of the Right, but it is not the only reason. In the past few years, there have been some troublesome incidents involving youkai.


    "Indeed, there are a lot of noisy matters these days. I have been visiting... and I wonder if this is another of your attempts? Oh, respected Sugami Yoritsugu (Nue)?"


    The Minister of the Left asked in the dimly lit oxcart. He turned to the outside of the room and asked. His voice reverberated inside the oxcart, which was guaranteed to be soundproofed by the technique. Then came a voice that should not be there.


    "...Well, I was hiding to surprise you. Have I been exposed?"


    The hideous creature had appeared, hanging from the ceiling of the oxcart. Tentacles undted around its head, and countless fangs spread out and grazed the Minister directly across his face. But the minister was not disturbed by it at all. It was a usual urrence that this person, a monster with a hundred appearances, used a non-human-shaped medium without hesitation, and had even appeared with a more horrifying medium. The Minister of the Left was used to this.


    "You are a bad person. Weren''t you hated in the dormitory because of such a character?"


    It is a well-known story that even before the first head of the Onmyou dormitory was discovered to be a traitor, even when he was a pure person, he was disliked by those around him. No wonder, since he used his disciples and subordinates as experimental subjects for medicine and art without their permission, and his jokes were always unfashionable and dangerous.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I''ve been taking ''reasonable'' precautions to ensure safety."


    The monster twists its head in embarrassment. It was difficult to tell whether he was aware of his actions or not. This former head of the Onmyou dormitory is said to have been an intelligent and gentlemanly man since he was a pure human being, but his sensibility was off, and the Minister of Left can understand this fact.


    "...Well, I was surprised that you came to contact me right after themotion in the northern region. I have read the report from the northern region''s doch��-kan. It seems that the result was not so good, was it?"


    The Minister of the Left asks. He has known this former human deformity for a long time. Given his character and his past experience, it was a surprise to see him so soon.


    "It is a mistake to expect sess in anything. It is also important to recognize this as a failure. But, for me personally, it was not without its rewards. I met some interesting people."


    "Hmm, I''m surprised that you have such an interest in people."


    The Minister of Left sighed and expressed his amazement. It was not often that a former human named Sugami Yoritsugu, the god of possession, paid that much attention to an individual.


    "Well. Not so much in terms of his bare strength, but... well, I wonder if I can get in touch again somehow? Ah, yes. Was there anything about me that you could tell me?"


    It was a question to warn him because it was obvious that he would have a hard time moving in the future if measures against the existence of �w. But...


    "No, there is nothing in the report from the northern region''s doch��-kan. People are rather suspicious of the involvement of the people from the Onmyou dormitory who fled during the recent disturbance."


    "...Hmm. Well, I guess that''s natural. Tsuchigumo and I, we have too many stories to tell."


    Tsuchigumo, moreover, was much weaker than in the legends. It has deteriorated so much that even Rikyushu (Researcher group), who examined its corpse, concluded that it was probably just a random spider youkai monster. The former deity has fallen.


    "Oh, but let me defend her. She has a good cause, okay? She seems to have substituted herself at thest moment with her own divine energy."


    "Well, well, well... I certainly can''t judge her if that''s the case."


    It is the corpse of a monster without a shred of divinity. It would be quite difficult to determine that it was once the feared God.


    "Then, only Kizuki''s house knows of my existence. And they have made a wise decision since they will treat me as a wild boy if I make a big fuss."


    "Is there any connection between Kizuki''s movements in the past few days? ording to the reports that have been transmitted to us, they seem to be very active."


    In fact, tworge groups of youkai have already been eradicated within a short period since the kappa disturbance ended. The Minister of the Left also heard the news that the youkai dens that had been formed in the spiritual veins of steep mountains, which Fus��-kuni had not yet conquered, and which were not suitable for sending arge army, were thoroughly burned to the ground since the spiritual veins themselves were small and the effort to defeat them was too great and the payoff was too small.


    The exorcists were not eating the haze, nor were they sparing their lives. Who would conquer such a ce where they could not expect any return from the Imperial Court, and moreover, where they would not be able to return the profits to their own families? Yet, one of the candidates for the next head of the Kizuki family has done it all by herself. She did it without any inevitability, without any warning, without any after-the-fact report.


    "...No, that''s probably something else. She was involved with the other potential head of the family. If anything, it was more to do with the internal struggle for session."


    "So..."


    "You should give these people a proper reward. It''s convenient if they''re willing to give priority to their own internal struggles. After all, those who were killed were people who had nothing to do with it."


    Perhaps the Imperial Court could make a big announcement and encourage other houses to join in. Together with the exorcists they can divert their attention from him, and it would not surprise if they can trap some of them and kill them in the confusion. It would be a good way to wear them down.


    "Very well, I understand. I will propose that at the next public meeting. ...and what do you have in mind? Are there any changes?"


    After bowing, the Minister of the Left asked in a calm tone, but with a hint of impatience.


    "...No, everything is within your expectation, Head Minister. Neither the Earth Mother Goddess nor Tsuchigumo-dono had such high expectations."


    The former human with a hundred faces answered calmly and with ease. It is true that in the past few years, some of the tricks set up by them have disappeared for nothing. But they are only those with low expectations. The thoughtful great youkai had made two or threeyers of preparations. There was never any worry about the main n.


    "That''s good to hear. If this n were to go down the drain, all my hard work over the years would have been in vain."


    The Minister of the Left let out a sigh of relief at the words of hisrade and mentor, a former exorcist. Yes, if this n fails, it would be meaningless to wait for 500 years.


    "You are also very single-minded, huh? You''ve gone to such lengths for her."


    Sugami Yoritsugu knew him well, having been born into one of the most prestigious families in Fus��-kuni. Thoughtful, talented, good-looking, rich in lineage and wealth, and blessed with everything he could ever desire, this young man''s destiny was derailed by a single girl. In order to get back the priestess (Miko) who was sacrificed to seal off the youkai monster followed by a hundred cmity youkai, this young man betrayed his country, betrayed his people, and betrayed his family. He asked Sugami Yoritsugu to teach him and learned the forbidden art that deceives reincarnation. For 500 years since then, he has continued to reincarnate in his family, infiltrate the heart of this country, and continue to cooperate behind the scenes with the ''Youkai Salvation''.


    "I thank you for that time. It was your response to my wishes at that time that made me what I am today."


    "No, no, I had a debt of gratitude to the founder of your family. Besides, I thought I was done for when you discovered my true identity. And now you''re doing me a favor like this. I wouldn''t have to teach you how to deceive the reincarnation."


    In the first ce, the forbidden technique to deceive reincarnation is not so easy to learn, and even if it could be learned, the cost would be great. Sugami Yoritsugu had expected him to die in the middle of his training, or even go insane after the first few reincarnations, but... he was honestly surprised as well. In that sense, he was as interested in this man as that servant.


    "Of course. For her, for that, I would give up everything. For her, I would..."


    Then he closes his eyes and mutters deliriously. He recalls the memory of a person who has been in the depths of his memory for a long time. A saintess, a saintly person would be like that. She was always merciful, always loving, and always pure in her heart. In this unreasonable, ugly, cruel world, she was the only one who shone. He worshipped her. He adored her. And above all...


    "I cannot forgive them. I cannot forgive what this country has done to her. I cannot allow her to be treated in such a way, or to continue to be treated in such a way."


    The Minister of the Left confesses as if spewing out his words. As if he were trying to squeeze out, he monologues. Then he looks again at the monster in front of him.


    "I am almost there. So close to achieving my long-cherished desire. ...I willmit sin after sin to achieve it. I will go to hell. I''ll pay for my sinster. So... until then, please help me."


    The Minister of the Left bows reverently and makes a plea to the monster who is hisrade and mentor. He spoke in a perfectly civilized and gentle tone... but Sugami Yoritsugu did not point out that deep in his eyes were clouded by an indescribable, viscous passion...


    * * *


    She reaches out her hand. She reaches out desperately, crying. She pleads for it. Holding back. Because that''s all she could do.


    And that should have been enough. That person always came when she cried. That person was always there. That person held her andforted her. That''s why she cried this time. She sobbed. She cried, cried, and cried.


    But it was naive. That person who is being taken away just looks back at the sound of her voice. That person''s face is vague, grainy, and indistinct. It was too moist to see because of the tears. And the only thing she could make out was that that person looked distressed. It was the same kind of helpless look that always been shown when she asks for help... only this time that person didn''te running to her, and didn''tfort her.


    The adult beside him says something to that person, and just nods a few times, and walks away. Moves out of her reach. She is shocked, astonished, and terrified at this sight and...


    "Don''t leave me!!"


    She pleads like a writhing, screaming beast. But her hand does not reach. Forever, they won''t. That person is gone. So far away that she cannot reach it. And then, and then...


    ...


    ...


    "...A bad dream, huh?"


    That''s the first thing she says when she wakes up from a nightmare she doesn''t want to remember. She lets out a sigh and catches her breath. Her sleepwear is drenched with sweat. The difort slowly pulls her consciousness back from the past to reality. The reality, the reality that hits her.


    "...Still, I have to wake up."


    As if to shake off her regrets about the past, the girl gets up, moving her heavy head, which still feels sleepy. She is off duty today, and although the house''s owners would be willing to let her sleep in a little, she is not sozy as to take advantage of it.


    She pours the cold water she had stored in the water bottle the day before into a bowl and washes her face. After gargling and cleaning her teeth, she brushes her hair with ab, checking it with a hand mirror which she got from the madam of the house on the asion of her birthday the previous year. Finally, she puts her clothes in order. She takes off her sleepwear and puts on a simple, practical kimono that used to hang on the wall for the maids'' use. After checking for wrinkles, there is no problem.


    "Good morning."


    "Hello, Suzune. Good morning."


    When she slides out of the sliding door, she runs into ady''s maid who is also getting ready for the day. She bowed her head and greeted her, and so did her. Greetings are important, especially when ites from a woman. Especially for a low-ranking servant like her who must bow first. If she was rude, her lord''s family and colleagues might speak ill of her behind her back and speak ill of her.


    ...Although she did not like to be called by the name she had been given at the house.


    "The Lord sent me to tell you to hurry up because breakfast will be ready soon. I know you''re off duty today, but I''m busy... I''m sorry, but could you please go and get Tamaki-sama for me?"


    The request is made apologetically, but there is no way she can refuse it. She understood that it was out of the question for her to refuse. There is no need to cause the difort of her seniors and colleagues with a mere call. She politely epts.


    "But, where is Tamaki-sama?"


    "I have asked another servant. ording to them, Tamaki-sama went to the new rice field on the west side."


    "....I don''t suppose Tamaki-sama was with ''that guy''?"


    "Yes. The Lord said he didn''t think it was wise to go alone, so that guy apanied Tamaki-sama."


    "I see..."


    Isn''t it more careless of him? Still, she bowed and left, suppressing her inner doubt. Her destination is the residence of the Lord''s child she should be taking care of...


    ...


    ...


    After leaving the residence, she walked along the road, taking in the view of the countryside. The banks were covered with lush fields of rice, which had been bathed in the summer sun and were now growing to the sky. If nothing else, this autumn would be a bountiful harvest. And perhaps that was the half-guaranteed fate for thisnd.


    Thisnd is really rich, the girl thought. It is a small mountainous territory that could be traversed on foot in a day, but even with that, she is convinced that it is indeed a richnd.


    This was thanks to the spiritual veins that, although small in scale, were among the finest in the northern region of the country. In the frozennd of the north, it would be suicide to live in and without the benefit of spiritual veins, but thisnd is exceptional among them. Even though it is a small area... perhaps that is why the blessings of the spiritual veins are concentrated here?


    At any rate, she was amazed at the fact that in the more than 1,000 years since this vige has been cultivated, it has never suffered from a bad harvest, and in fact, there have been good harvests in other viges. The topography of the area makes it difficult for bandits to invade, and the boundaries that famous exorcists put in ce long ago still function as powerful protection against evil. The vige is truly peaceful and prosperous, thanks in part to the hard work of the vige headman, who has not been arrogant about the blessed environment of thend, but has cultivated a variety of crops, built wells and water wheels, and diversified the industry, albeit on a small scale. It is so peaceful that it makes her feel uneasy.


    "I wonder if it''s just a case of peace and quiet..."


    Since she came to the vige five years ago to work for the vige headman, she has been continuously puzzled and astonished by the difference between her ownmon sense and themon sense of the vige. She was first of all surprised that a maid from a poor farmer''s family like herself was served three meals a day, which consisted of one soup and one dish of white rice. She was happy to learn not only thenguage, but also the letters and arithmetic, and above all, to be paid, albeit a small amount.


    In the vige where she was born, it was different. She ate two meals a day of thin porridge made of cereals and bulky with water and wild vegetables, and her linen clothes were not very pretty. As a young child, although she did not work as aborer or in the fields, she remembers that her family was forced to do unprofitable work every day.


    Above all, the presence of youkai was a threat to the vige. If it was a young youkai, it was found once a week, and the vigers worked together to find it and kill it. Once a month, a small youkai would appear in the neighborhood, and once every six months, a youkai would eat a limb or two, or worse, even kill a person. No, it might be better to be eaten alive. If they lived, they would be a burden to the family. Some of them were left to die.

 Book 5 Epilogue, (8)

    Book 5 Epilogue, (8)


    Such was the case with her family. Her father, the main pir of the family, lost his leg, and the family''s finances were literally at the bottom... And then things started to turn around...


    "Even I know that..."


    She knows that. It can''t be helped. The choices her parents made have led her to where she is today. The small amount ofnd that they were able to get with the money they got was still a blessing in disguise, as they didn''t have to pay a small farm fee. Her second brother took over thend, and her third brother and herself got jobs outside the area. The money they send keeps their family fed. She understands. She understands that. But still...!!


    "It''s unreasonable...!!!"


    The silent curse was about the social system. It was about their circumstances. How could this vige be so different from the one in which she was born... while their family had suffered and sacrificed so much to live in the present? Why is this vige so blessed?


    Even though she knows that these questions are meaningless, she cannot shake them off. And that is why she is a child in a sense. To be an adult is to admit a kind of unreasonableness and to give up.


    With such conflicting feelings, the girl heads for her destination. After walking for a while, she finally arrived at a new rice field on the outskirts of the vige. Brand-new huts stand sparsely in the brand-new rice paddies.


    The headman of this vige took pity on the peasants who had fled from the surrounding poor viges because they could not bear to collect the annual tribute, and he took them in and rented them this area ofnd for cultivation. He lent them farming tools and food and exempted them from collecting small farm fees for the first two years, which was an exceptionally generous gesture. And this year, the third year, was the first year for the payment of tenant farmers'' fees in this new rice field...


    "Why are you holding a sickle, Tamaki-sama?"


    The girl asked with a look of dismay on her face as she saw a figure barefoot in the paddy field, picking weeds with a sickle, removing water weeds, and exterminating insect pests. ...Though her lord, as it turned out, smiled and waved at her with a carefree smile when recognizing her, the maid. No, no. That''s not the reaction she''s looking for... the girl inwardly plunged.


    "Why? Because if there are weeds, the rice won''t grow well, will it? This is the first harvest of the year, if we have a bad harvest, we will have no food for the winter, won''t we?"


    The girl frowns at her Lord who answers as if it were a matter of course. Of course, everything is strange. Too strange.


    "Uhh...."


    The girl lets out a groan of exasperation at her Lord''s slightly out-of-focus response and then sighs deeply as if she is trying to sort out her feelings. Then she makes a decision. She must take off her outward-looking face. And then...


    "A vige headman''s child shouldn''t be ying with the soil with peasants and servants! You should think about your ce!"


    The girl shouted in a strong tone and pointed out.


    And her words weremon sense, except for theck of etiquette. After all, this owner''s family is the head of this vige. The head vige. Although his father was a low-ranking official, he had received an official rank from the imperial court. And now, his child working in the fields with a bunch of peasants...!


    "Moreover!"


    The girl spins around on her heel and lunges at the snoring person in the shade off the bank. Then she kicks the person''s butt with all her might.


    "Whoa! Ow...!!?"


    A high-pitched voice echoed. The person in question, who was wearing linen clothes that allowed for easy movement, stood up reflexively, their ''wolf ears and tail up'' in sudden pain. The person stands up and stares at the girl, rubbing their buttocks. With teary eyes, the person res at her.


    "Hey...! You! Suzune! What the hell are you doing?"


    "That''s my line! You, our Lord''s going to work in the field! Why don''t you volunteer to do it instead! What are you an escort for!!?"


    The girl uses herpanion. She is really angry, and she is choked up. A very small part of her anger is directed at her own name, by the way, and it is an irrational usation. ...Well, the result will be the same anyway.


    "What, protection!? That''s not my job, not even to work in the field!!? Besides, that person likes to do it!?"


    "Don''tin. You are a servant!"


    "Aaah!?"


    The girl kicks the person''s buttocks again with her knee as if to catch up with his excuses, showing the sword at their waist with one hand covered with a bandage. A sad puppy-like scream goes up. The half-youkai jumps up and down again and again as if a rabbit. But the half-youkai has no regrets. In fact, considering the opponent''s position, it was quite merciful to get away with this much.


    The half-youkai has wolf ears on their head, a wolf tail on their hip, and one arm with ck hair and sharp ws, though it is not visible because it is wrapped in a bandage. A half-youkai servant, probably of wolf descent, was the identity of her Lord''spanion, and the person whose buttocks the girl was repeatedly kicking now.


    This half-youkai, who had snuck into a hut on the outskirts of the vige about a year ago and was caught fainting in agony from a stomach ache caused by food (moldy) that had been left there, was initially thought to be a wanted person or an exile because of their pathetic and shabby appearance.


    The girl did not trust the half-youkai who had invaded the vige and devoured the hut''s food without permission, but the vige headman and others had other impressions of the half-youkai. They took pity on this poor half-youkai and hired the half-youkai as a servant in the house. The half-youkai is a very good-natured person. But what if this guy was a criminal? Still, they even lend this person weapons like guards because this person knows how to use them... It is really appalling that the people in the township ept her without any caution, regardless of what such a girl thinks.


    And it''s even more amusing to see a half-youkai who belongs to the vige headman snoring in the shade of a tree, while the family members of the headman are working hard in the fields. What purpose is this guy apanying?


    "Suzune, could you please stop torturing me so much? You''ve been keeping me awake all through the night, you know? You must be sleepy."


    "Of course I do!!"


    This half-Youkai indeed has good eyesight and hearing, so together with the hired guards, this guy was patrolling the roads at night to keep the beasts from devouring the fields of the township, but this is no excuse for the girl. In fact, she knew that the previous night, during their night watch duty, the half-youkai had boldly taken sake and dried fish from the mansion''s storehouse, iming that "a hungry man is not fit for battle." It was a truly shameless attitude.


    "Anyway! Stop resuming work while talking! Let the peasants here do that kind of work! Think about your own position, Tamaki-sama!"


    "But from this year''s harvest, they''re going to pay the farmer''s fee, aren''t they? There are still many weak people, and they have to pay 40% of the crop fee, isn''t that pitiful? Half of the harvest is taken!"


    "Rather it''s too low!"


    Although her lord was concerned about the farmers and mentioned the reason, the girl was quick to butt in. Forty percent of the farmer''s fee is nothing. In this vige, the annual tribute is as low as 3 kou and 7 min (a specific amount ofnd tax that was typically paid by farmers during the Edo period in Japan), but in the cold vige where the girles from, the ratio is the exact opposite. The average annual tribute is 5 kou and 5 min, while even in the estate of thepassionate minister known for his kindness, it is 4 kou and 6 min. The average annual tribute in this region is simply too low. The girl thought that if she was still hungry, the worst she could do was to eat chestnuts. ...At least that''s what they did. (Note: one kou was equal to about 0.11 hectares or 0.27 acres, and one min was equal to about 0.009 hectares or 0.022 acres.)


    "Kuh~? You''ve got a menstrual period, right!? It must be! You don''t have enough blood, you''re so tired. That''s why you''re so pissed off...!!"


    "You d*mned guy, I''m gonna kill you...?"


    The wolf half-youkai says with tears in his eyes, rubbing his butt against the conversation between the Lord and the girl. The girl res at the servant who doesn''t reflect on their attitude and words at all with a murderous look in her eyes. What a mouthful this guy is. Anyway, she kicked him on the buttocks to make an example. "Aaah!" and so, a scream echoed.


    "A-n-y-w-a-y!! My lord, the breakfast is ready! Please stop that hard work ande quickly!"


    The words were respectful, but the tone of the voice was quite abusive as if shouting. The tone was strong and full of determination.


    "Okay! I get it. ...Already, Suzune is so stubborn."


    The Lord looks disappointed at the order from the girl. The girl in question orders the half-youkai servant to pour well water into a tub and bring it to wash her Lord''s mud-stained hands and feet.


    "And why did you leave your clothes on the grass like this!! What are you going to do if you get fleas on them!! Oh, God! I''ll have to smother them with deworming powderter...!"


    "Here, I brought it. Is this okay?"


    As the girl was pping the silk kimono left on the grass andining, a half-youkaies back from the well to draw water, rubbing his buttocks. Half-youkai, as one might expect, is very quick at this kind of heavy work.


    "Yes, thank you. And Tamaki-sama!!"


    "I understand, don''t get mad at me!?"


    Reluctantly, her Lordes out of the paddy field to wipe off the mud and wash off every mud with the bucket. Her Lord also washed away the gravel between their fingernails. The cold well water was pleasant in the summer heat.


    "...That''s about it. Now, I''m going to dress you, so don''t move, okay?"


    "Oh, no, I''m not a baby..."


    "Tamaki-sama?"


    "...Please."


    The Lord epts the maid''s order in the face of the tremendous pressure in her voice. A servant of a half-youkai mutters "Oh my god" at their side. To be honest, this maid''s attitude seems to be unbing of one who is addressing her Lord, but no one pointed this out.


    The girl puts on the clothes left on the grass for her Lord. She ties it tightly with a sash and stretches out the wrinkles to make it presentable.


    "Hey, isn''t it a little... tight?"


    "If I don''t make it tight, it will be hard to move and you will take it off soon."


    The girl mercilessly tightens her lord''s belt with her deration. "Please understand your position. You are no longer in a position where you can frolic around in a white, thin outfit covered in mud like when we first met."


    The girl re-dresses her Lord''s clothes with a familiar hand. However, the tightness of the clothes made it hard. So, the Lord strokes their waist and looks discouraged.


    "That''s about right. ...Now what can I do about your hair?"


    "What?"


    The next moment, the girl lets down her Lord''s hair, which was roughly tied up with a sp. With a snap, the hair that had been held in ce spread out, and the ck hair, which had grown to just above the shoulders, hung down.


    "What are you doing!!?"


    "You can''te up to the house with your hair like that. Please bear with it and let your hair down! Or would you like me to spend some time fixing your hair before entering the estate?"


    When the girl dered so, it was hard to argue with her. Even the most generous family has a limit to what they can ignore. After all, hair is a woman''s life.


    "But... Uuu!?"


    The Lord tries to make some excuse, but the sound of the stomach rumbling the next moment causes the Lord to stroke their belly and feel slightly embarrassed.


    "......Today''s breakfast is grilled sweetfish and rolled egg."


    "Really?"


    The Lord''s eyes lit up at the menu the girl had given her. She especially liked rolled eggs.


    "If you don''te back soon, your brothers and sisters may take it from you."


    "What? I understand. ...Suzune, thanks foring to pick me up. ...Iruka, thank you for apanying me."


    The Lord replies to both of them with heartfelt thanks. A vige headman''s child thanks a maid and a servant. It is an unusual and extraordinary attitude in this world, but in this vige, and for ''she'', it is too natural.


    "You''re wee, Tamaki-sama."


    "Let''s get out of here, shall we? I''m already hungry."


    The maid responded to her gratitude in her own ways. By the way, the maid girl res at half-youkai''s mannerisms with a sideways nce, but that is usual. The Lord, ''she''ughs at them.


    ...This sight was just a small difference of buttonholes. If a cute, courageous, and kind boy, who in one world line would have been subjected to a cruel and harsh fate, was instead born as a cute girl with a boyish charm, who in the world would care? How can people notice the difference? But for someone who knows the fate of this world, it is certainly too great, and too terrible a difference.


    ...and the person in question was still unaware of the difference.


    "Yeah. Is that about right? Well, we''re all hungry... shall we all go home together?"


    The vige headman''s daughter turns around to check her own appearance and speaks to her two best friends. She speaks to them with a pure smile that is neither careless nor evil. It is as if she knows only the gentle world.


    It was an ordinary but undoubtedly happy daily life for ''Tamaki,'' the daughter of the Hotaruya family, the ruling n of the paradise-like Hotaruya (Firefly) vige, in the harsh northernnds of unforgiving nature...

 Chapter 66.1

    Chapter 66.1


    A group of horseback riders was slowly advancing along a mountain road, which was slightly foggy.


    The group, which was so silent that it seemed to blend in with the scenery due to the hiding, moved forward silently, and all of them were on the lookout for the surroundings. From their appearance and swarthy atmosphere, if a normal person had seen them, he or she would have known that they were not on a sightseeing trip, even though it was obvious that they were not a respectable person.


    In fact, there was no time for that. At least, not until the mission is aplished.


    "...Finally."


    Among the group, I finally muttered after a long silence. After passing through a dense thick forest, we came to an abandoned vige. A quiet, abandoned vige with no sign of life at all...


    "......"


    In silence, I turn my eyes to the map. This deserted vige is one of the dozens of viges and three cities that form a county named Kohanami county in Kashu province, Fuso-kuni''s northern region. ording to the family register maintained by the county office, it has a poption of 152. However, from the looks of it, it seems that not a single person lives there anymore.


    "One group will stay here. The other team will split into two and search every house in the vige. But do not enter the houses of the vige headman, the sake brewer, or the vige doctor. Makura, you''re with the search team. If you don''t, we won''t be able to divide equally."


    I dismounted my horse, turned around, and ordered. I brought two groups of ten people, seven on horseback and three in two-horse carriages. The wagons also carry food and other supplies for this mission. Since one group cannot be divided equally, we have no choice but to bring one person from each of the remaining groups. Even though I wanted a group of three for precaution and support.


    "The rest of you stay here. Take care of the horses. If you see any danger, get out. Ignore us. Someone needs to report back."


    It had been almost a month and a half since contact with the vige had been lost. The letter carriers and merchants who went to the vige stoppeding back, followed by the officials who went to see the vige headman to discuss the collection of tribute. The county governor wondered why and sent ten soldiers from his army to check on the situation. Then came a request to the Kizuki family.


    "As for Yun-shoku-dono?"


    "I''ll go to the three houses I mentioned. That''s the division ofbor. Just be careful."


    I ordered my men to be careful, and I picked up my spear and headed for the vige. My first stop is the vige doctor''s house. There were blood stains on the walls. They belonged to more than one person and were probably the result of some kind of medical treatment. However, neither the living nor the dead were found. There were scratches on the doorway. The w marks extend from the inside of the clinic to the outside of the door. Scars made by people who were dragged out, trying desperately to resist even though their fingernails were chipped...


    "...It''s a miss, huh?"


    I muttered to myself, and next, I went to the vige headman''s house. The search for the house, the biggest one in the vige, was not far, but not as big as the Kizuki''s house, and the search was over soon. I guessed that it was just before dinner. There was a table in the living room. There were seven, one more than the vige head''s family, which was supposed to be six ording to the information. The food was rotten and bug-infested as if it had not yet been eaten.


    Thest target was a sake brewery. This house, which seems to have been a powerful man in the vige along with the vige headman, was also very luxurious.


    "......"


    As soon as I entered the house, I had a bad feeling. Perhaps it was some kind of sixth sense I had picked up from my previous experiences. I took out a matagama from my pocket and wrapped it around my arm. I walk toward the back of the room, trying to keep my footsteps silent.


    "No, it''s wrong..."


    The presence I had sensed was nothing more than a trace. The presence is not in the living space of the sake brewery. But the possibilities are more limited than they were. If that were the case, the owner must have been well aware of the danger. And they could not have anticipated this situation. Then the possible options are...


    Step into the brewery next to the house. But at the same time, I feel a noxious air that is far worse than in the house... I cover my nostrils with my arm. I frown. And then, I see it in my vision.


    "That''s...."


    My eyesnd on the p;d book lying on the floor of the brewery, and I stop. I stop and crouch down. I put my hand on the book. The book in my hand gives me a bad feeling. It was an evil spirit. It was a negative force. A curse.


    "......"


    I''ve been doing this for years. I have a hunch. It''s a... well, if one thinks of a horror story or a monster panic story, it''s a very predictable one. If I listen carefully, I can hear that onomatopoeia from above my head. Yeah, it''s pretty much expected. This is about asmon as it gets. I''ve had plenty of simr experiences. That''s why I used Matagama to remove my presence from sight. Judging from the fact that it doesn''t jump at me right now from above, I made the right choice. The monster isn''t sure I''m there either. It is confused. Well, since its eyeballs are human imnts, they can be fooled quite well by Matagami. I did the calctions. Now I just need to figure out how to counter this trap. So?


    "Be prepared for this...!!!"


    The next thing, I duck my head and swing my right hand. At the same time, there''s an indescribable scream and a spray of blood. I leap behind and the whole monster appears in my field of vision.


    Sure enough, the thing that falls from the ceiling is clearly not a person. Its whole body is covered with white clothes that hide it down to its feet, and its head is also hidden by ck hair that extends down to its feet. Its arms did not appear to be present. Its face, though hidden by its hair, appeared to be wounded, and blood was trickling down its face.


    "Okay, its eyes are crushed...!"


    I had a hunch from the description of this mission when I epted it, and I was right. The visuals were the same, and the method was the same, so it was pretty obvious. To be honest, I wanted to kill this monster with a single blow, but I can''t afford to be extravagant. The fact that I was able to neutralize the most troublesome mystic''s eye with the first blow is a great achievement...!


    ''<i>Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!"</i>''


    "Shut up!!?"


    The creature roars in anger, but I don''t have to deal with it, so the next moment I throw a spear mercilessly at its abdomen. The spear, fired with the muscles strengthened by spiritual power, skewers the creature''s belly and pierces the wall behind it.


    ''<i>Aaaa... aaa....!!!?</i>''


    The skewered and pinned creature struggles desperately, but the spear does note out. Meanwhile, I close in and swing it again. I wielded the infinitely transparent, ''spider thread'' like a whip.


    ''<i>Aaa... Ggra...!!!?''</i>


    With a squelching sound, the creature''s head is severed. It spasmed and jerked, but then went limp... I turned the pulley wrapped around my arm to retrieve the spider thread.


    "D*mn, this is a pain in the ass..."


    I mutter as I turn the pulley and collect the spider thread.


    I thought about the possibility of reusing the sharp spider silk that I had collected in the cave before and came up with the idea of attaching a yo-yo-like gadget to the end of the spider thread and wrapping the spider thread itself around the pulley. The yo-yo is then sent to the opponent and swung as it is, so that it can be used like a whip. In addition, since this method may cause amputation of my fingers or arms even if I do not handle it properly, I have to put on a pair of gloves which are made by re-knitting the spider silk after unraveling it.


    "Well, although it is dangerous to handle, it is very effective..."


    The gloves have been used several times in actualbat as prototypes, and their results are beyond reproach. It is a thread that cmity youkai have concocted as a trap. It can cut off a medium youkai without fail. Even if it is a great youkai, it is guaranteed to cut through the outer skin and inflict a reasonable wound. Although it is dangerous that the range is short and it must be close to the target... it is still better than piercing it with the dagger (tant��). In the worst case, it is possible to cut off the spider threads and leave without retrieving them.


    "...Though, I don''t want to throw them away because of the limited stock...!"


    ''<i>Aaaa....!!!?</i>''


    At the same time, I turned around and threw the dagger (tant��) at it. At the same time, it reached inside the head of the creature, which was still suspended in the air and trying to attack me even though it was severed, smashing its skull. The creature''s mouth opened as if it was about to split open, and its sharp tongueshed out at my face, but I deflected it away. In exchange, it took away my mask, which I had prepared. That''s why I don''t feel safe until I crush its head.


    "But then, I still don''t feel safe, so here''s what I''m going to do."


    I grab the head, which is still moaning and struggling and iling around on the floor, its hair iling around like tentacles, and drag it around, even though its face is pierced by a dagger (tant��). Then, when I found a sake barrel filled with sake, I pulled out the dagger (tant��) and mmed its head into the barrel. The head of the creature is about to scream and sake is pouring into its mouth.


    "Here, you can have this one too."


    As a final touch, I pour in the entire contents of the bag of salt, which was also on the table. The monster screams like a madman while drowning in the barrel. Seriously, this monster is still in high spirits even though it has been decapitated and has a dagger stuck in its head.


    "Hey, don''te out! Sink, sink."


    As it tries to get out of the barrel, I hold its head down and cut its hair on the edge of the barrel with a dagger (tant��). This scene looks like I''m trying to drown a man... but it''s not a murder case, rather, it''s a youkai case.


    For the record, both sake and salt seem to have a certain purifying power in this world, as the legends of previous lives say, and therefore their demand is high in this world as well. And, for youkai, it might have been like being thrown into a pool of hydrochloric acid to be poured into a sake barrel filled with salt until it was saturated. For a young youkai, this might kill them. Though it is obviously uneconomical considering the price of salt and booze.


    Anyway, the sound of a desperate cry echoes through the room. I mercilessly drown the creature at the bottom of the barrel. There is no use being nice to youkai. I stab it several times with my dagger (tant��) in response to its noise. In no time at all, the clear sake in the barrel turns red and cloudy.


    After a while, it bes quiet, so I let it sink to the bottom of the barrel for a while, and when I think it stops breathing, I put the lid on the barrel with its head still sunk in it. It''s my treat, don''t hold back, okay?


    "Well, just for show... it was a real close call."


    I sigh as I pick up the fallen Hannya mask. I knew about its characteristics and hidden weapons, but I still couldn''t be too careless. If I had not been so careful, the blow from its tongue would have shattered my head into a thousand pieces. This world is not easy even with prior knowledge.


    "Well, well, I guess I have a pretty good idea of what to expect..."


    I put on the mask and look around for it. Then my attention is drawn to the sake barrel in the corner of my vision. Considering that the youkai curse book was here, the truth of the matter is obvious. I opened the lid of the barrel. At the same time, a swarm of flies, and the smell of rottenness that makes me want to vomite out. It must have been two weeks...


    "...It''s like they say, ''When you curse someone, dig two graves.'' (when you wish harm upon someone, you may end up causing harm to yourself as well)"


    This guy must have used it on a whim and lost control of it. No, it was designed to be uncontroble. It is a piece of evil intention, after all, and the maker is rotten to the core. In that sense, this guy is also a victim... No, I can''t really defend this guy when they try to use youkai.


    "Yun-shoku!? What''s going on!!? What was that sound...!?"


    Several servants entered the brewery at the sound of the creature''s screams. At the same time, they were shaken up when they saw the headless monster skewered on the wall. I smiled at their behavior, put the Matagama in my pocket, andmanded them to leave the room.


    "I found the book in question. We need to dispose of the contents and seal the book. Bring the tools from the wagon of the waiting party."


    "Huh!? Y-yes, sir!! Understood!"


    My voice suddenly rings out and they turn to look at me. They look at each other, slightly puzzled, and then follow my order. They must have been tilting their heads inwardly, as they could not have seen me until just before thanks to the Matagama.


    "...Well, let''s clean up the mess."


    I mutter to myself as I look at the skewered torso of the monster.


    First of all, the head and body of the monster''s corpse must be burned after taking a specimen, and the book must be sealed up with charms all over it. Next, to search for survivors, to check for other youkai, and to write a report... There was still a lot of work to be done, huh?


    * * *


    After finishing the mission and the clean-up, I ordered all the members to leave. The vige was deserted... and probably all of them had been eaten... However, I found a few young youkai and small youkai caught in the smell of blood, so I exterminated them, washing away any kind of bloodstains. After that, we made a temporary boundary against evil. The real work will be done by the neighboring soldiers who willeter. All we had to do was to report to our client, the governor, and the Kizuki family about what had happened.


    "But it ended sooner than I expected. I thought it would be a bit more troublesome if a whole vige had been eaten up and the investigators had disappeared..."


    Yahagi, who was the leader of one of the two teams that I had brought with me, and who had been assigned as my actingmander in case something should happen to me, opened his mouth. He pulled his horse close to my side as we rode along the mountain path.


    "Yes, indeed. We''re lucky there was no damage. I hope nothing happened on the way home. The trip is not over until we get home. Don''t let your guard down until the end."


    In fact, I had experienced being attacked by bandits and youkai on the way home because I had been careless. And indeed, I was more worried about it than about the mission.


    ...After all, I had a good chance to win the case of this "youkai cursed book." In fact, this "youkai cursed book" itself was simr to one of the sub-events in a game that was originally modeled on this world.


    The same kind of thing. Therefore, I was prepared. I was ready.


    A cursed book... a book of youkai modified to be used by famous exorcists was once created, and requests for its retrieval were received at certain times in the main story due to its danger and concerns about misuse. yers are free to ept the request, but this event is, as a matter of course, a first-time-killer.


    The first eye that I cut and crushed first when I met the monster before was imnted with a low-grade exorcist''s mystic eye, and it was the cause of the first kill. I mean, harassing the main character''s head to explode the moment their gazes meet without even being allowed to move to the battle screen.


    This, however, is what the well-trained yers of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' expected. These clever yers have examined how to clear this sub-event and have seeded in discovering one condition. ...And yeah, the production team is crazy for thinking of using the youngest daughter of the Ako family as a sacrificialmb in the first strike duringbat scenes only if she''s added to the party. They have some seriously messed-up heads. Of course, Murasaki is not resurrected and is treated as dead.


    "That''s just a bit of a quirk..."


    I blurted out, holding the youkai cursed book covered in charms and wrapped in dozens of chains. Although the opponent is modified and has a killing power at first sight, its rating is only medium youkai, and the girl, Ako, who keeps getting killed by that deterrent will die soon, but her power is real. So, to make the situation better than the original scenario, her death g should be small. That''s why I took this mission and participated in person. ...But then, I have a feeling that she might die by other gs. If anything, she can die in an instant, which is even better than the other variations of her death.


    "However, it''s a gruesome thing..."


    I knew from the information I gathered that the vige head and the sake brewery were not on good terms. In fact, youkai cursed books are not something that those vigers can get their hands on. It is something that a rich person would have to pay a lot of money to get. And I was able to identify it because I knew the incidents caused by the youkai cursed book, its characteristics, etc. from the knowledge of the original story. I was convinced that the owner of the sake brewery had bought the "youkai cursed book" from a source behind the scenes.


    But I wonder how far he was going to curse... In any case, the vigers and their families were all eaten by the uncontroble youkai, and the owner of the sake brewery must have fled to the brewery. Youkai are not willing to drink sake. So, he thought that he would not be eaten alive if he was shut up in the brewery. However, he still couldn''t get out and he died of starvation. That''s a depressing thing to report...


    "Speaking of which, it''s about time..."


    The word "depressing" reminds me of ''that''. Yes, the time of destiny, the time of choice, is reallying soon.


    In other words, the original of this world. It is the start of the original ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)''...

 Chapter 66.2

    Chapter 66.2


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The story begins in the early fall of the 13th year of the reign of Emperor Seiri, in the vige of Fus��-kuni''s northern region in the J��kei County, Haruga Province. Although the northern region of Fus�� was not extensive, the area was blessed with a rich natural environment thanks to the abundant spiritual veins, making it one of the most prosperous regions in Fus��. For almost a millennium, the people of thisnd lived without major threats, which led them to live their lives without conflict, and with a broad and rich spirit, as well as ack of crisis awareness, which some may consider as indolence.


    The main character, Hotaruya Tamaki, is the youngest child of the Hotaruya family, a family of vige headmen, and the lords of such a richnd. Surrounded by kind people, he has never known the pain of hunger and has lived his whole life without knowing the bare negative emotions of people''s ugly jealousy, hatred, and malice, and he has an unusual degree of trust,passion, kindness, and a dedicated sense of justice even in this world. ...Well, such brightness of his soul is the reason why he suffers a bad ending, isn''t it?


    The tragedy began with the attack of youkai, a cmity youkai, on the vige that was not supposed to be there... and he lost many of his loved ones and a ce to return to, thus he took shelter with the Kizuki family who came to his vige to rescue him. But the reason is that he defeated the cmity youkai single-handedly. And it also means that he is about to find out the secret of his birth.


    ...Well, let''s leave it at that for now. The problem is the imminent destruction of the main character''s vige. How should I deal with this? I don''t know what to do.


    The question is not only how I will go to the vige, but also what I will do with the vige. To be honest, I feel it''s toote to deal with cmity youkai... since I''ve encountered it before... It''s suicidal, and I can''t imagine how a bad intervention will bring about changes in the original story. The worst case scenario is that the main character dies or does not awaken, then I am at a loss for what to do. And rescuing the vigers is out of the question. Without their deaths, the main character will not awaken to his true power.


    The decision to abandon the vigers... which has already been made in my mind, is not without guilt. But at the same time, I knew it was necessary. I''m not some sort of almighty human cell, and I''m not a saint. Rather, I''m involved in a lot of trouble, and a servant is still a servant, no matter where I end up. I''m not the chosen one. My hands are not that big and my reach is not that great. I''m too busy protecting what''s really important. So, to protect my family, the people closest to me, I will abandon them. I have no choice. This world is not easy.


    "...Haha, they will be disappointed..."


    I didn''t know who I was talking to when I let those words slip out. And I pull my consciousness back from the future to reality. Whatever it is, it''s not important now. I don''t even know if I''ll be there in the first ce. I had more important things to do right now.


    "Finally, arrived."


    I nodded my head as I climbed up the country road through the rolling hills and reached the top of it. About two days by horseback from the vige destroyed by Youkai''s cursed book, I saw before me the county capital of Fus��-kuni''s northern region, Kahanuha county, Kashizu province. Its name is Kahanuha, the same as the name of the county, and its poption is about 4,000. This is more than one-third of the poption of the county. It is the center of Koka county in both name and reality.


    "All right, everyone, thanks for your hard work. You''ll have a hot meal and sleep inside tonight.


    I announced to the men following behind me. It''s not easy being out in the field for the past two nights. The youkai, the wind and rain, and the bugs make it hard to get a good night''s sleep. The ground is hard. We made a fire, ate hard-preserved food, and slept in shifts. People get sick easily and break down soon. Camping out in the field is very physically exhausting. Even if there are wagons and horses, it is hard work. So, I was trying to help them.


    ...Well, it is much better than the march on foot, which was almost all on foot a long time ago.


    Now, we pass by merchants, footmen, travelers, and peasants who brought goods from neighboring viges, and we arrive at the county gate. It''s one of the four gates of the county, surrounded by a log fence.


    "Wait, stop. Where are you from?"


    "From the Kizuki family. I''ve fulfilled the county official''s request ande to report. Let us through."


    A group of horsemen equipped with bows, swords, and spears would be stopped at the gate by the gatekeepers, even though they were not hunters. I show them an Inro (a small seal case) with the Kizuki family crest engraved on it, and announce that I am a member of the Kizuki family. The gatekeepers are slightly surprised, but they immediately go around to the back to consult with their superiors and inspect the situation.


    "Wait, that family crest is... urate, isn''t it? Can we check your belongings?"


    "Yes. But I''ll be present because some of it is dangerous."


    I agree, and the guards start going through our baggage and wagonloads. Some of them are startled when they see the guts and blood of the modified youkai that we have collected and bottled.


    "O-okay. That''s about it. ...But still, you''re using some pretty nice horses, aren''t you?"


    The official in charge of the inspection seemed to lose his motivation to inspect further when he saw the bloody cargo and ordered his men to clean it up. The emotions in his eyes were difort, suspicion, and jealousy. Perhaps it was not me he was staring at, but the tall, overly ck blue-horse I was pulling.


    Across the sea from Fus��-kuni is a continent, and in its northern region, as in my previous life, there is a society mainlyposed of nomadic tribes. This area, which is called the nd of the horsemen," is mentioned only mildly in the original story, so I do not know much about it. Rumors say that there is a cmity youkai, like a worm that is as big as a mountain and as long as a river, devouring the earth... It''s said that the people of thatnd stopped farming and started to move from ce to ce to escape from it, as the youkai has one foot in the realm of the gods.


    Anyway, nomadic horses are naturally much faster, more patient, smarter, and more expensive than those of the agricultural countries. Until now, they have been imported only in small quantities by individuals via the continent. In recent years, a tradingpany has been importing them on arge scale, and as part of this, 30 of them were donated to the Kizuki familyst year, probably for political purposes. The one I am riding and pulling now is one of them. Normally, it would be absurd for a person like me to use this horse in my position, but... it is not a good omen to have a horse with a dark blue coat.... blue stag, because it looks like a mourning dress, and the Kizuki family members and their families do not like it, and they do not want a horse with a blue coat as a stallion to inherit it, Finally, this guy drifted to me.


    I thought that this horse''s dark fur would stand out during the mission, but surprisingly, it did not stand out so much at night or in the deep woods, and it was well-trained to understand and follow my instructions, so I had noints about it. ck was not very popr among the servants, but most of them agreed when I exined to them that we were dressed in ck and ck and that we would never be able to ride such a fine horse again if we missed this opportunity. There''s not enough time to worry about good luck...


    "It''s surplus. It''s a blessing in disguise. ...So, may we go to now?"


    "Yeah. Go. ...Anyway, Kizuki has a soft spot for the servant, huh?"


    After checking my permit and other documents, he clicked his chin ufortably and asked me to enter. He said more than one word, but this level of sarcasm was cute. I was used to it by now. Anyway, I took my men without care and finally stepped into the county capital.


    We step through the gate. From that point on, it was apletely human world. Wooden buildings line the main street. Most of them are one-story buildings, and a few of them are two or three stories high. Even so, it was the center of the county and was lively with many people. It was as if they did not care about the fact that... one vige was destroyed in the same county.


    No, in fact, it was no big deal. Unfortunately, in this world, the destruction of a vige or two is not so rare or so important. Human life is light. There is no sympathy, no indifference to others. They don''t care who they are... unless they are family or friends. Only the privileged can think like that. Only those who are surrounded by kindness and have a good heart.


    "So no one could understand the main character..."


    "Yun-shoku?"


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    I let out a monologue unintentionally. Immediately after that, I point out the building in the distance, trying to fool my subordinate who reacted to it. I pull back the reins, gallop my horse, and weave our way through the waves of people, and after a while, we arrive at the main street.


    The county office, which also serves as the residence of the county governor, is made of wood with a tiled roof and stered walls painted in red, white, and ck. It was muchrger than the residence of the vige headman that I saw the other day, but it was still inferior to the main residence of the Kizuki family. However, it is not surprising that this ce has been turned into a "stray house" and the area has been expanded.


    "You guys stay where you are. I''m on my way to report. I''ll tell you what, don''t make amotion, okay?"


    While it''s true that Yun-shoku (��š) is a position of authority, a servant is still a servant in the end. Fundamentally, their status is only slightly better than that of a ve, and especially civil officials abhor bloodshed and conflict. Especially if it is the blood of youkai, not a human or domestic animal. They would be even less willing to have it inside the county office or mansion. It''s better to avoid being invited there at all, and even as it is, it''s still considered a rtively good position.


    In the Nara and Heian periods, the military system was abolished and the national army disappeared due to the disregard for military officers caused by the idea of defilement above all, though there were other practical reasons such as financial difficulties and the release of farmers from excessive burdens. An alternative n, the Kenji system, was implemented, but the source of its personnel was the children of influential local people, which in effect meant the transfer of military power to the local areas.


    As a result, the local lords and officials became armed and became powerful warlords, and the shes between local armies over theck of personnel and interests led to the deterioration of public security and the further arming of local areas, which in turn encouraged the emergence of the warrior ss, leading to the copse of the Ritsuryo system and the establishment of the feudal system.


    In this world, the warrior ss was established mainly as a sort of vignte group in the frontier areas, but the military system of the imperial court was not abolished, and it continues to exist as thergest armed group in the country, working together with the warrior ss and the exorcists, but also checking and controlling them. This is a natural consequence of the fact that youkai are beings that cannot be understood even if they talk, while humans can be understood if they talk. Even the exorcists cannot bepletely trusted. No wonder the Imperial Court, though it despises the defilement, does not give up its military power.


    Anyway, at the entrance of the government office, I prove my status with an inro in my hand, just as I did at the gate. A few momentster a lower-ranking official asks me to go inside and I do so. I am shown into the county governor''s room on the second floor of the government office.


    "What, aren''t you a servant? Are you really a member of the Kizuki family?"


    The man who had been waiting for me took one look at me and said bluntly. He was dressed in a low-ranking official''s clothes and an eboshi hat, the colors of which indicated that he was a county governor of the Sh��hachi-j�� rank (the second-lowest rank among the eight lower ranks). The county governor of Kahanuha County, Kashizu Province... was in a tantly disappointed attitude. He probably thought that a member of the Kizuki family, or even a retainer, hade to visit him. But it was a Yun-shoku, someone who was little better than a servant. He may have felt that he was neglected.


    "My name is Tomobe, a servant yun-shoku entrusted by the Kizuki family to handle this matter. I have finished dealing with the matter and havee to report it to you."


    After introducing myself reverently, I report on the contents of the request. As he listened to my report, the county governor frowned.


    "All of them were wiped out, because of what the vige head did? Is that true? Are you sure that you are not just saying that because I am not a specialist?"


    "At least, we could not find any other youkai or their den in the vicinity that could destroy the vige. Moreover, the information about the possession of the youkai cursed book came from a very urate source, and we have also secured the item itself."


    I say so, but I don''t make any definitive statements. If I do, I may be held responsible. I will only report the most likely guess based on circumstantial evidence.


    "...Tsk, you won''t give a statement, huh? How annoying. Fine, then hand over the youkai cursed book quickly."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that."


    "What?"


    The county governor''s expression became even more diforted by the denial.


    "I pay you for my request. In exchange for epting the responsibility of disposing of the corpses of the youkai monsters you exterminated, I can do what I want with them. That''s the deal. However, I did not give you permission to loot the book, did I?"


    "We consider books as essories to youkai."


    I reply to the county governor''s words without hesitation. It is true that we are ordered not to meddle with vige property. In this world, items such as cursed tools are treated as property, so I can''t deny his words. However, I insist that the youkai cursed book is not a curse tool, but a part of youkai.


    "You b*stard, how can you do what you want...!!"


    "Our task is to investigate the vige, determine the cause of the youkai if there is one, and exterminate it. Since there is a high possibility that the youkai cursed book is the cause of the problem, we cannot simply hand it over. We do not know if all youkai are still out there."


    "...!!?"


    The county governor is obviously scared by my words. This is a threat, though. Perhaps the book is already empty. The reason why I lied is that I was ordered by the Kizuki family to retrieve the book when the possibility of its being a youkai cursed book surfaced. Well, exorcists would want to recover and study these kinds of evil tools if they can.


    "Of course, we promise to return it to you as soon as we confirm its safety."


    "No, but..."


    The county governor''s expression turns difficult as he hears my words. But then, who knows how long it will be before it''s returned? In the first ce, if this county governor is so concerned about the return of the iprehensible youkai cursed book, he must not be thinking about anything as far as I''m concerned. Because the same youkai cursed books incident urred many times in the original work, it is likely that the county magistrate or official who received the book used or resold it every time it was recovered. Or, even if the contents of the book are removed, another "youkai" may be sealed in the book and appear on the ck market again, due to the modification power of the original work.


    It would be troublesome if such a youkai cursed book starts causing problems again. This time, I will have to deal with it without knowing what is in it. If that happens, there is no point in taking this mission. In fact, it''s getting worse. I have no idea what kind of a first-time kill I will get this time. But it was necessary to collect this book to keep the g of the youngest daughter of the Ako familypletely broken. Alternatively, the Kizuki family could keep the book as it is without giving any reason, or they could make it a mere book with all the curses neutralized, or they could burn it as if it were an ident. In any case, no return should be made here.


    "If you have anyints, would you like to make a direct appeal to the province governor?"


    "Hey...!!! I understand. Take it, take it!"


    My words were decisive. Unlike the county governors, who are appointed by the local notables, their boss, province governors, is dispatched from the central government. ording to the Imperial Court, the county governors and the exorcists could not be allowed to keep the youkai cursed books. So, as soon as they bring a case to the court, the youkai cursed books should be kept by the court for whatever reasons they may have, and if anything, the county governors and the Kizuki family may be warned for trying to fight for its possession. It would be nothing but a loss for the county governor. Therefore, the man in front of me made a profit-and-loss calction instantly and spit it out in a bitter tone. And I, understanding this, bowed without taking offense. After a word or two of exnation, I respectfully leave the room.


    "...You filthy servant!"


    I did not react in the slightest, nor did I feel any righteous indignation, nor did I feel any repulsion, when he said these words to me as I was about to leave the room. I knew it was a provocation. Maybe he thought he could get me by causing trouble. Unfortunately, if not me, a servant with a thin ego does not react to such words. It seems that the mister county governor doesn''t have much awareness of the existence of servants.


    (Well, should I watch out for ckmail?)


    Today, too, I have to have the men take turns keeping watch. Well, it is better than against youkai in a way, and there are not so many soldiers that the countymander can move at once. Above all, I am sure that he is not that stupid. In all probability, it will be a lost cause. Still, let''s be sure.


    Now, I turn around in front of the closed door. And as I turn to go back to my men who are waiting for me I hear a voice.


    "Are you Tomobe-san, by any chance?"


    "What...?"


    I turned around when I heard my name being called, and saw a small figure in my field of vision.


    ...And I recognize this figure.


    "Oh, what a coincidence! I''m so lucky to meet you in such a ce!"


    A cute voice with a hint of childhood echoes again. It was the cute voice of a little girl. But I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. I was so shaken up. I had not expected her to be here at all.


    What I saw in front of me was a beautiful girl, just like the sound of her voice. Her hair was honey-colored with a hairpin, her eyes were jade green, and her pale skin, which had not been tanned by the sun, reminded me of foreign blood. She was wearing abination of Western and Japanese-style dress with a so-called "Berg��re hat" that had a wide brim, and a dress with a greenish hue. Wrapped around her slender, white wrists were bracelets, and she wore pure white gloves on her small palms. She carried a small handbag adorably with both hands, and her overall appearance was simply a masterpiece of style. Instantly she was recognizable as the daughter of a wealthy merchant with a taste for Nanban.


    And I knew her. Very well.


    "You are..."


    "Hehe, how nice to see you here. If you don''t mind, would you like to have a cup of tea with me, Tomobe-san?"


    Tachibana Kayo, the beloved daughter of the Tachibana family and the deputy manager of the Tachibana Trading Company''s northern region branch, tilted her head and asked. She asked in a cute whisper. She smiled like an adorable little animal. It was childish,dylike, innocent, pure, and carefree behavior.


    ...But somehow, I couldn''t help but feel the way her jewel-like eyes narrowed, the way her glossy cherry-red mouth hung and twisted, the way her sweet, sugar-candy-like voice spun like a child''s, irresistibly mocking and bewitching with an irresistible, lewd, decadent charm. It reminded me of a predator. A devil. This confused me.


    "...It''s a great honor to meet you, Miss?"


    And once again, given my position, I could not even consider the option of refusing her seductive invitation...

 Chapter 67.1

    Chapter 67.1


    Tachibana Trading Company, which trades widely both domestically and abroad in Fus��-kuni, has a store in Kahanuha County, Kashizu Province, located a little outside of the county''s central marketce. The store building, a two-story brick and wood building with a blend of Japanese and Western styles, is a novelty. There were 23 employees, including menial tasks at the bottom. However, currently, the number of personnel has temporarily increased by more than four times.


    "This building is old, so it needs a little repair recently. That''s one of the reasons why I visited this city."


    While walking along the corridor of the store, the youngdy of the Trading Company exins with a smile. ording to her, sincest month she has been visiting branches and sales offices in the southern part of the city for sales and inspection purposes, apanied by her subordinate merchants as escorts and chores. This is the sixteenth store she has visited.


    "Phew... That''s a very busy time, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. It''s really hard work. I don''t mind if it''s a branch in Shiro''oku, but in a rural area like this, many people take me lightly because I''m a child."


    Kayo''s mouth was pouting and she was angry like a child. Shiro''oku, where she usually works with great skill, is thergest trading house of Tachibana Trading Company in the northern region, even though it is a branch office. Well, it should be called a branch office. But the quality of the employees differs even in stores in the same region. In other words, it was like the president''s family''s branch office executives were showing up at a local police box. And to make matters worse, they were apanied by a teenage girl. I suppose it is human nature to want them to just quickly brush off the situation and move on to the next store.


    "I just pointed out the ws in the books and the wastefulness of expenses. I''ve also told them that if they don''t make improvements at the next financial ounting, their sries will be reduced, so I hope they will all do their best."


    Kayo smiled again, this time with a cute smile. However, it was a little stronger than the previous smile. It was clearly a threat. Power harassment. I doubted that the employee would get away with anything more than a pay cut. Somehow I sensed the spirit of a ckpany.


    "Geez, I''m telling them that I didn''t order them to aim for anything that crazy, okay? I understand at least the quality of the employees in the countryside. So, I told them a reasonable goal. I have also presented an improvement n, taking into ount the local and on-site situations, you know? If it doesn''t work, that''s my responsibility, so I won''tin."


    Seeing my reaction that I was a bit taken aback, Kayo exined further. It seemed that she was not only presenting the goals and threats but also telling her employees the specific problems and improvement ns. In addition, she seemed to be aware of her responsibility as a supervisor. If anything, it seems that she had been secretly gathering information from many people before the visit. However, even she would not be able to find out the problems and propose improvement ns in just a day or two after arriving at the site. She is a cautious youngdy.


    "I shouldn''t be presumptuous enough to say this, but please be careful. You never know where grudges and resentments are bought."


    Even if her action is not malicious and is done with good intentions, people''s sensitivities vary from one person to another. Some may be offended, and some may resent her. If they are merchants, it is even more so because of the money involved.


    "Hehe, I''m aware of that. After all, that''s happened. So, I''m taking precautions to keep myself safe. ...Especially when ites to matters like what happened at the capital."


    Kayo smiled at my word. She answered in a way that reminded me of her while showing off theb in her hair and the beads on her wrist, the powerful charm she had bought at the capital that day.


    Yes, she didn''t have to say it. In fact, she knew firsthand the malice and hostility of others. I was pointing it out to her, and I guess she knew that, too. But hmm? Wait...?


    "...Is the invitation to this tea party intended for me to serve as an escort?"


    I point out Kayo''s intention. But the girl in front of me smiles and says, "We have arrived at the ce?". Her smile was different from the previous one. It was more like a sales smile.


    She opened the door, and there was a round table with dishes. At least, it didn''t look like a short tea party...


    * * *


    "I don''t want to be too formal, so you can use the same easygoing tone as before."


    Kayo tells me that the room is soundproofed, and asks me to sit on a chair. I don''t answer her and silently nce at the items on the round table.


    I understand that there are various kinds of tea utensils such as green tea, ck tea, Maind tea, coffee, and so on, since this is a tea party. It would not be strange if I consider that the tes of Japanese sweets, dim-sum, and Western-style confections are always avable for entertaining guests, ignoring the fact that many of them are fresh confections that do not seem tost long.


    The problem is that many dishes obviously could not have been prepared on the spot.


    Fuso cuisine, Nanban cuisine, Maind cuisine... in other words, there was a wide variety of Japanese, Western, and Chinese cuisine. They were all crammed onto the table, with a focus on a Maind-style presentation. On the Maind, they prepare more dishes than they can eat to entertain their guests. At least, it was clear that this was not just a tea party.


    "You are very well prepared, aren''t you?"


    "As a merchant, I am always well prepared for entertaining!"


    The girl smiles at my doubts with a smile as if she has nothing to be ashamed of. She seemed to have no scruples at all. What a thick-skinned merchant she is. I''m almost moved to tears.


    "Did it make you ufortable?"


    "...Well, if it''s an escort, why don''t you make a formal request? It''s not a lot of money for the Trading Company, is it?"


    I point out to the girl with the glued-on smile on her face. It''s quite a hassle to ask that fat guy to reimburse me for expenses I didn''t sign up for, isn''t it?


    "I heard you''ve been busytely. I heard that our routes coincided on this trip, so I decided toe along... Oh, don''t worry, I''ll make sure to pay for the expenses at ater date. And I will pay you to double the market price for the trouble I have caused you. So, do you want me to draw up the contract?"


    Kayo spoke with a glued-on smile, beaming with joy. I stare at him silently. For a moment, the room was dominated by silence, filled with an uneasy atmosphere.


    "Uh... I''m sorry about that..."


    "Why are you sorry?"


    "Because..."


    I let out a small sigh as the girl in front of me suddenly became awkward and I brazenly pulled out a chair and sat down. I then take off my mask and put it on the table. At this sudden action of mine, Kayo looks at me with a nk expression on her face.


    "Let''s eat first. I''ve been camping out for the past few days, so it''s been hard. For drinks, please... Wait, is that why there are no waiters here?"


    "Ah... Y-yes! I''ll make it right now!!"


    I picked up a suitable teacup from the tea set ced on the round table and asked, and Kayo hurriedly ran over.


    "Uhh, green tea is fine, right?"


    "I''m not so crude as to brew coffee in a teacup, you know."


    After getting confirmation from me, the merchant youngdy pours tea from the teapot into the teacup. By the way, I usually drink only hot and cold water. Tea leaves are expensive, you know.


    "Then, what would you like to drink, Miss Kayo?"


    "Uh, ck tea....? Aah!?"


    After confirming her words, I pour a cup of tea from a ceramic teapot, filled to the brim with reddish-brown liquid. It was a very impolite way of brewing tea, without any manners or etiquette.


    "Now I''ll consider what happened as your mischief. Is that all right with you? Besides, I think it''s a good deal for me..."


    I suggested jokingly. On the other hand, Kayo looks at the teacup in her hand and then looks at me again doubtfully.


    "Is that it?"


    "Is there something else you want?"


    "No, I didn''t mean it like that... I was trying to test you, to take advantage of you..."


    The girl shrinks back, her voice getting quieter and quieter. I can''t help butugh at the sight of her.


    "You don''t have to be so scared. I''m not angry with you."


    In the first ce, I''m not so great that I can get angry.


    "I also have a personal rtionship with the mister county governor I''ve been seeing. I thought I should be on the alert just in case. In that sense, MIss Kayo''s invitation was a lucky thing for me."


    Well, the possibility that he would have fought with Kizuki''s family without thinking is close to zero, but he might harassing me at least a little. In this sense, Kayo''s mischief was a blessing in disguise. The possibility that he would have fought not only with the Kizuki family but also with the Tachibana family for the sake of a single "youkai cursed book" would be astronomical. It is too unrealistic to expect that a person who wouldmit such a foolish act would be a county governor, even if the educational system is not as well-developed as it was in my previous life.


    Even if it is not so, Tachibana Company has been indebted to us on many asions, such as the horse and the cooperation in gathering information on the youkai demon book. This kind of mischief is nothing to make a fuss about.


    "Besides, you didn''t n this scheme alone, did you, Miss Kayo?"


    Considering the timeg between when the youkai cursed book case urred and when her inspection started, it is hard to believe that Kayo alone came up with this act. If that is the case, the suspects are narrowed down.


    (That moody gori must have said some random thing without thinking too much, I bet...)


    I sigh, imagining the abusive smile of the real culprit in my mind. I was sure that the princess had made a strange suggestion.


    "I don''t mind the escort fee at the market rate. You have your own escort, so it''s not a pure escort but rather an apaniment, isn''t it?"


    Considering that renting Tachibana Trading Company''s store would save me the cost of lodging, I''m willing to give this youngdy a discount.


    "That''s true, but..."


    "If you are a merchant, why don''t you just be happy that you saved some money?"


    With a wry smile, I sipped at my teacup. The bitterness of the green tea sank into my body. My fatigue seemed to fade away.


    "In short, I don''t mind. Anyway, you have prepared such a delicious meal for me. Let''s eat it before it gets cold. It''s a waste of food."


    As if saying so, I put the dishes into small tes with chopsticks. Oh, this pork stew looks tender and delicious.


    "...are you sure?"


    "Is it not mature of me to get mad at you for this kind of mischief? It''s not like I''m losing anything. ...To tell you the truth, I''ve been camping out a lot and haven''t eaten much. So I''m reluctant to throw away this pile of treats."


    And then I throw a soy sauce boiled taro and lotus root into my mouth. Then I continue.


    "I won''t ask why you took part in this mischief. I''m sure Miss Kayo has her own reasons. ...So, I decided this as a tea party. And I hear this room is soundproof, right? At least I can listen to yourints about work, can''t I?"


    I suggested, smiling. Even adults sometimes lose their minds at work. She is a child despite her talents, and I''m sure she has plenty toin about. I wanted to at least give her an outlet for her stress. It would have been a small price to pay for a meal.


    "...Please put in some Mitarashi Dango as well."


    After a moment of silence, I reach out my hand for the small te that is offered to me. And then, my hand was grabbed by her. Her hand was small and white. Apparently, she had taken off her gloves without me noticing, and I felt her hand was as soft and delicate as a whitefish. I am slightly startled by the sudden touch. Then as I look forward, the girl smiles at me.


    "It''s soundproof. So, don''t call me Miss, okay?"


    The girl in front of me dered, literally like a child whose prank had seeded. It was really a carefree, cuteugh.


    ...


    ...


    "Yes. I have to visit for another month or so. After that, I will visit Yamana and Hina counties."


    "So I and my men can apany you up to Hina-gun? And after that?"


    The dinner party in the name of a tea party wasing to an end. The topic of conversation shifted from small talk at first, followed by Kayo''sints and gossipy rumors, and then my work and rted topics about various ces in the Northern Region, before moving on to Kayo''s uing trip.


    "It should be in Haruga Province."


    The name of the province made me flinch. But it was only for a moment, and then I opened my mouth.


    "Haruga Province? I have no direct experience of visiting there, but I heard that it is one of the richest areas in the northern region of the country? Are you going to visit the capital?"


    I probe. Haruga Province is a big ce. It is not always possible to encounter the right ce at the right time.


    "I''m going to go to the capital towards the end of the trip. Basically, I''m going to show my face to people''s stores and clients. I also n to have some business meetings. I''m going to visit Akabane County, Mayama County, and J��kei County."


    I gasped when I heard thest county name. No, wait. Wait a minute. The county is big enough. There are dozens of viges. And there''s the timing. Yes, it''s impossible. Only the youngest daughter of the Ako family would have enough of that kind of bad timing.


    "I see. Do you know the exact date?"


    "I don''t know. I would like to arrive at Haruga''s capital on the 20th of next month, but it would not be surprising if it is dyed for a few days. Recently, there are more and more cases of youkai attacking."


    Kayo deres that the cost of escorting the merchant team is getting too much. Iugh deceptively again. I knew the reason for the recent increase in youkai-rted cases. It''s because they are starting to get more active.


    "I apologize for our insufficient efforts as exorcists. It may be inadequateing from a mere servant like me, but please ept my apologies"


    "Hehe, that''s fine. If I want toin, I''ve alreadyined to the Onmyo dormitory. It seems that other merchants are also in trouble. My father wrote in his letter. The major merchants are nning to form a league and present it to the court."


    "That''s quite... It seems like we''ll be mobilized soon as well."


    The court would not mind if a vige or two disappeared, but it would be a different story if the big merchants started making a fuss. In any age, for better or worse, merchants and state power are strongly connected.


    "Anyway, there was a mobilization the previous year as well, right? I was surprised at the kappa ruckus. I heard that two counties are destroyed... But Tomobe-san, you were injured, too, right?"


    "...Well, it was a hard time, but it is not something that will leave me with permanent injuries. Besides, it won''t be that serious this time. Kayo, you know that the vige, or even the city in the countryside, is still safe, don''t you?"


    I am a professional in this field, but even though Kizuki is a well-known exorcist organization, the scope of its activities is limited and I am only its servant. In this respect, Kayo, who is a branch manager of a tradingpany active in the whole area of the northern region, should have a much better understanding of what is going on. And the Youkai in this period did not attack the city even though they ate up viges to weaken the court''s interest. Although some cities are destroyed after the middle of the story, the people in the story do not care about them. The situation deteriorates so rapidly that it bes a cute story in which a city or two perish...


    "......"


    I remember that much and I worry. About the future. The worries, the pains I''ve been going through over and over again. I wonder if I will be able to survive in the future. The future is a hell that I can onlyugh at, as I have done so many times before. The main character may be capable, but if he is not careful, he will die soon. He is the key to saving this country. I can''t let him die. But...


    (Paradoxically, that''s stupid. Even if the main character dies, how can I support the main character?)


    I knew this, but as the time approached, I feel uneasiness spreading in my heart. Being in one piece is a luxury, and I doubt if I myself will survive. I doubt it, but... I can''t run away. I can''t escape. If I end badly, I''ll die sooner orter, and I can''t escape from the Kizuki family by myself. And if I give up, my family for this life will... that''s why I can''t run away. So, so...! Huh?


    "Huh...?"


    I was submerged in a sea of thoughts, but the touch brought me back to reality. At the same time, my thoughts stop for a moment because of the current situation. Naturally, while I was pondering, my hands, which were folded on the tabletop, and Kayo''s white hands like a white fish, were touching each other as if they were wrapped around me. At the same time, a sweet scent tickled my nostrils. In front of me was a girl with honey-colored hair.


    "Ka-yo...?"


    "Ah, please wait a moment. Before we talk, I''d like to give you this..."


    She took off the beads that were wrapped around her wrist and started to wrap them around my wrist.


    "Wh-What are you...!?"


    "I''m just returning the charm to its original owner, okay?"


    Kayo boasts with an unconcerned smile in response to my upset mouth. Then she looks at me with a worried expression.


    "I''ll be fine. I have many guards this time, and I''m not a child like in the past. I''m more worried about Tomobe-san."


    "That''s... no, I''m sorry. I was just... thinking about something."


    "Then, I''m here to listen to your concerns."


    "No, that''s..."


    "You can''t tell me?"

 Chapter 67.2

    Chapter 67.2


    "........."


    Kayo smiles with her mouth covered as she sees me stammering over what to say. She then giggles like a little bird.


    "Hehehe, it''s okay. Everyone has a secret that they can''t tell anyone."


    "I apologize. While we have been talking, I have not asked much about your side of things..."


    "What you say is your own free will, I only say what I want to say. There are many things I have not told Tomobe-san. Does Tomobe-san demand me to tell you the stories I am hiding from you?""


    "No, not at all..."


    "Then it is the same thing. Don''t worry about it too much. Just..."


    Gently, Kayo touches the beads wrapped around my wrist, gently caressing my wrist.


    "It''s just a small token of my appreciation. Tomobe-san and this bead that Tomobe-san gave me helped me a lot. So, from now on, I want Tomobe-san to use this bead. I would be worried if someone I care about gets hurt."


    Kayo looks at me with a big smile. It was a dazzlingly pure smile. And yet, it was a gaze with straight conviction. I almost fell in love with the strength of her will.


    "...I understand. You will return these beads to me. In exchange, I will be responsible for apanying you on your journey for the next few days."


    "Yes, I''ll be counting on you!"


    Kayo answered cheerfully to my deration. We stare at each other for a while. Then weugh at each other, wondering what''s so funny...


    The next moment, the pendulum clock in the room rings the bell to tell the time. I look at the hands of the clock. A moment has already passed since I came to this room. I have stayed here too long. Tomorrow is another day, and for the sake of the supervision of my men, I ask them to leave the room. Kayo agreed to the request, though she seemed to be regretting it.


    "Oh, yes. Tomobe-san, please..."


    Kayo suggested as if she had an idea after taking a nce at the tabletop. Hearing her suggestion, I raised my hands in the air and agreed to it.


    * * *


    While I was having a dinner party with Kayo, my subordinates were packed in a corner of the county branch of Tachibana Trading Company. To be precise, it was the lodging house of the Tachibana Trading Company, and I had ordered them to stay at the lodging house to rest until my return. However, it was likely that they would stay here for the rest of the day.


    "So? Yuzuki, Tsunemoto, you mustn''t keep on fooling around with the contents of that gourd, do you understand?"


    I said to the two servants who were organizing the luggage by the wall as I entered therge room where ten members of the second group were staying. The two new recruits, who had finished their training only three months before and had been assigned to their duties, were perturbed by my remark. From their behavior over the past few days, I had noticed that they had been secretly switching the contents of their water bottles from water to sake at the brewery in that vige. Didn''t they often drink water from the riverbank instead of water gourd during their breaks?


    "......!? You guys, what are you doing!!"


    Mikage, the leader of the group who is their boss, takes their gourd water bottles and sniffs the contents as if to check them, then yells at them. Yuzuki and Tsunemoto are startled and frightened. ording to the contract, they were basically not supposed to touch any of the vige property. They vited it. If they did wrong, they would be jointly and severally liable. Mikage''s anger was justified.


    "Mikage, calm down. You''re being rash."


    Mikage pulls his sword out of its scabbard and tries to cut down his men, but I calm him down. I understand his feelings, but cutting them down is not the way to go. This group is short on manpower, too. In fact, it would be nothing but a nuisance to cut them down in a ce like this.


    "But...!"


    "I know. I''m sure they won''t get away with it. Still...!"


    I nce at them. Their faces are hidden by masks, but I can tell by their posture alone that they are pale. If anything, I knew that underneath the masks their faces still had a childish quality to them. They were barely past their mid-teens. Perhaps it was an impulse... but it''s a boss''s job to wipe his subordinate''s ass.


    "What happened can''t be helped. You guys are going to pay the penalty. For the next three days, you''ll take turns keeping watch at night."


    "I-I understand..."


    "Understood..."


    "And share the sake with the others. Don''t try to enjoy it alone."


    ""Ugh?""


    The two neers groaned at the same time at my words. The gourds don''t have much capacity. A few sips for each of us and it will be gone in no time. There would be no lingering drunkenness by tomorrow. And the county governor''s men who would probablye to the vige to investigate would not even notice if they snatched that much sake.


    "...Well. By the way, have you guys eaten yet?"


    "No, not yet. We didn''t expect to be staying here too..."


    I asked and Yahagi answered, ignoring the two neers who were disappointed and depressed. It''s a good capital match.


    "I see. Then I was right to bring this back."


    And here, I finally show them the folded lunch box, which I was holding with one hand as if I was fishing it down with the other.


    "This is..."


    "It''s a souvenir."


    At my words, my men gather around, looking interested. I make a scowl that they can see through my face.


    "Kukuku, cry for joy. It''s a treat, okay?"


    And I open the contents of the box in front of everyone, pretending to be proud of it. Each of the three tiers of bento boxes was filled with Japanese, Western, and Chinese food. The first tier was a typical Fuso dish of simmered taro and ganmodoki, tsukudani of m and kelp, koya-tofu and dashimaki tamago (rolled egg), and a rare dish of shoyu-konnyaku (konnyaku with soy sauce). The second tier was Nanban cuisine, consisting of salted ham, cutlets, roast duck, sweet sponge cakes, and pumpkin tarts. The third tier was filled with Maind dishes. There were meatballs, stewed pork cubes, cayenne rolls, and moon cakes. These were dishes left over from a dinner party called a tea party.


    "Whoaaaa!!!?"


    My men are blindsided by a savory smell they probably haven''t smelled since they were born. Even I, who had lived in an age of food binges in my previous life, was crazy about this treat that I hadn''t had in a long time. And for them, who usually eat only porridge made of brown rice, cereals, and vegetables, it was only natural that the dishes in front of them were a shock to them.


    "What is this...!?"


    "Don''t tell me I can eat this!?"


    "Of course. I''m not so bad-natured that I''d show off my treats when I don''t have to."


    I boast in response to the expectant words of my subordinate. Then I continue.


    "A pot of porridge rice should be here in a little while. You can have it as a side dish or a snack. ...So, divide it equally, okay?"


    Let me remind them of thest part. They say food resentment is scary, but even if it wasn''t, I didn''t want to make the rtionship between the members of the group awkward over a trivial matter. Well, let''s share it well.


    "As for Yun-shoku...?"


    "I''ve had enough of this food. Don''t worry about it. ...Oh, the food came just in time."


    The maid who entered the room in good time gave us a pot and a chest. In the pot was a rice porridge mixed with white rice and wild vegetables, and in the chest was a mountain of various kinds of pickles. This alone was a treat.


    "Now, put it in the bowl by yourself. Chew it well while it cools down. I can''t stand it if you get sick tomorrow."


    I ordered my subordinates who were trying to gather up the food before me. In fact, if they did not, they were likely to burn their tongues or choke on their food.


    "Yun-shoku (��š)......"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, aren''t you going to eat it too? There is a lot of food, but with that amount, it will be gone in no time."


    I warn Yahagi and Mikage, the group leader, who is approaching me. In fact, the underlings were eating too much. We are short on men, so many of them are teenagers growing up. And it''s no wonder, given the white rice and piles of pickles that are rarely eaten in Kizuki''s mansion.


    "No, I am sorry. As the leader of the group, I am sorry for theck of supervision..."


    The two team leaders apologize in a very depressed manner. They must be feeling responsible for the misconduct caused by their inability to control their subordinates.


    "No, it is the same for me. I''ll have to rethink our training when we get back home."


    I had been teaching them to think and make decisions on their own to some extent, rather than to fight blindly even if they cannotmand, but it seems to have backfired on them this time. The contents of the incident itself are minor and can be covered up, but... it is best to take action against misconduct while it is still small.


    "Besides, I''m sorry we''re shorthanded and have to make you the group leader. In the past, there were more experienced supervisors."


    There are now only a handful of people who have been in the lower ranks since before the same time as me. Thanks to this, I was left with no choice but to put people like these two, who were still too heavy a burden to be the leader of a group, on top of me.


    "Now, get your asses down to eat. It''s part of your job to fill your stomach, isn''t it?"


    "...Yes, sir!"


    I urged them again, and they reluctantly went to eat. Now then...


    "Dinner for this one, too."


    I pull down the sliding door and leave the room, going out to the edge of the dark porch. There is a chill in the autumn wind. I sit down. Then I take out a charm from my pocket.


    I open the insect cage, which is wrapped in arge number of sealed charms. What emerges from the cage, illuminated by the moonlight, is a white spider. This god spider... holds out my index finger and hugs it as if it were excited. And a dull pain ran through me. It was the pain of a bite. Bloodsucking. Predatory behavior...


    "Tsk, you''re bigger than before!"


    I take one look at the white spider, which is sucking blood with its fangs raised, and bite a bitter bug. The spider looks up at me in response, tilts its head as if in love, and returns to its meal. It looks to be about the size of a tarant by now.


    To be honest, I don''t want it to eat me if I can help it, but if I don''t let it eat me, I will die in a double sense. On the other hand, if I let this guy eat me, it will only postpone my doom...


    "......"


    I continue to be silently sucked for blood. The other side of the sliding door is bustling with activity. Everyone is probably engrossed in a warm meal for the first time in a long time. I shouldn''t be in here, their boss. After all, it would only make everyone ufortable. But I can''t be in that circle...


    "...D*mn it."


    I let out a small exmation, thinking of the task at hand, the hardships that will befall me, and my own inevitable doom, the feeling that I''m slowly being pushed to the edge, and the situation at hand...


    * * *


    While the servant was suffering on the porch of the inn, a figure remained at the banquet table. This figure lets out a small, low, coldugh.


    "...Hehehe, too bad. It''s not always easy to get things done my way, is it?"


    The merchant''s daughter says, regretting the lingering fragrance of her important and valued guest after he has left. Naturally, she pulls the teacup left over in her hand and chirps seductively.


    "It''s what I expected, but I wish there was a little more to it. Well, there''s no point in saying that. ...After all, I should be careful, huh?"


    Yes, she must be reasonable. The ranking has already been determined and it will be very difficult to overturn it. Kayo is not unselfish, but at the same time, she does not live by her own conceit and drunkenness. Reckless and reckless bravery without a chance to win is out of the question. She must absolutely defend her current position, and she is willing to make any sacrifices to do so. And because of such Kayo, she knew very well that the woman had given her this precious opportunity.


    ......For the record, Kayo had been nning this tea party for days, ever since Kizuki''s second princess had sent her the letter by the shikigami. Even though the amount of work she could do in a short period was limited, she was confident that she had prepared as much as possible within the time avable, without any expense spared, in secret, and without arousing suspicion among the people around her.


    In fact, the tableware, foodstuffs, and room furnishings prepared for this tea party were all of a high value, and this hospitality room and the room where he would stay were hurriedly rebuilt. On the surface, the room is intended for Kayo and her group. And to avoid suspicion, Kayo treated everything else the same way, including the store where she and her guests would stay. How much will be the cost for this? It maye close to several thousand ryo, even approaching ten thousand. No wonder the shopkeepers did not look at Kayo in a good way.


    But it didn''t matter. Kayo did not value the malice, hostility, envy, and backbiting of those around her equally. Compared to the profits she had made, it was an insignificant and necessary expense. She was convinced that she would have arge surplus after deducting the cost. In fact, Since Kayo entered the business world to be the sessor of the tradingpany, she was aware that she had brought tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of profits to thepany. Because of him. Money earned for him, to serve him, to pay tribute to him. Therefore, Kayo felt no remorse for this splurge.


    "Hehehe. I should be thankful to the princess."


    Kayoughed, remembering the contents of the letter. Sheughed in a low voice. Kizuki''s second princess had foreseen it. She had foreseen that the county governor would be reluctant to retrieve the youkai cursed book. And what might happen as a result. And the second princess asked Kayo just in case, based on her previous experience. In exchange for granting this meeting, she asked Kayo for his protection. And ordingly, Kayo made contact with him by chance, and Kayo took full advantage of it. Even if it''s just a clown''s y dancing on the hand of the princess...


    "Phew, it''s delicious."


    The merchant''s daughter slurped the teacup in her hand as if nothing had happened. She tasted sweetness with bitterness. It tasted like him. It tasted like immorality. She wondered if her beloved had noticed that she had mixed a foreign substance, ''Kayo herself,'' into the tea beforehand. Every time he sipped the teacup, would he have noticed that she was staring at it with a gaze full of emotion?


    Probably not. It was better that he didn''t. That way, she could look forward to what was toe. The more a wine is brewed, the deeper it tastes. Patience until the timees when he follows the ambitions of Kizuki''s second princess and he is on an equal footing before Kayo.


    ...In a room filled with the scent of an aphrodisiac, she reveals the many horrific acts she hasmitted against him. She imagines the moment when he, still unable to resist his lust, looks down at her with a mixture of scorn and lust as he pushes her down with a mixture of anger and desire, grabs her honey-colored hair, and violently puts her down. She fantasizes about the scene where the clothes of the beast of prey are roughly stripped off as if to pick off the fur of its prey to make it easier for the beast to eat. She fantasizes about what happens next. And it makes her body tremble. As well as her heart.


    "Mmm, phew..."


    The girl sighs, slouched in a deep chair. Her breath was so sweet, so seductive. She was like a kitten in heat. It was not the breath of a pure-hearted early teenage girl. How could such a pure and innocent sheltered girl, a virgin who had never known a man, have such a charming expression and such moist eyes? Can people believe it? The man who saw her would have lost all reason in all probability. The scent was that strong. It''s poison. She''s a real charmer, a witch...


    "...!? ...Tomobe-san."


    Suddenly, Kayoes to her senses. The sexy scent that had been oozing out of her has disappeared, and she returns to the pure-hearted girl she was. She caresses the teacup with her white hand. It is warm. It is not tea. The tea has already cooled. This is the warmth of human skin. It''s the residue of his heat. His warmth. It''s a gentle warmth. So different from hers.


    At the same time, it reminds her of her own ugliness. It is a cruel reminder of her position. It is because it seems shallow and sinful for her, who has been so corrupted by lust, to be in the same room with him, to breathe with him, to talk with him.


    ...But that doesn''t stop her. She can''t give up. She cannot escape. She sighs again. Fall again. Fall to the depths of depravity.


    "...I must pick these up before Tsurues back..."


    She has given instructions to the elderly female servant to take care of things. She was old and Kayo didn''t want to burden her too much, but she had no choice in the matter. She doesn''t want her to see herself like this, ugly and shallow as she is. Kayo gets to work. She has to retrieve the teacups, chopsticks, and the rag he used to wipe his mouth. The opportunity is too good to pass up. For her, it is a treasure that she would dly trade for arge grain of gold sand of equal weight, if not more. It is a collection to be proud of.


    Kayo was aware of the fact that her own behavior was considerably out of the ordinary. But even though she knew it in her head, she could not resist the desire. So, while hiding those treasures in her pocket, and recognizing her own inner excitement, she thinks to herself. Oh, it''s really shameful...


    "Hehehe, it''s really a very shameful thing, isn''t it?"


    It was so embarrassing that she was wearing underwear that she had specially and secretly arranged for the asion, which even her family would not be able to see. It was a ''just-in-case'' scenario in a soundproofed room, but in fact, out of the more than sixty assumptions she had fantasized about, her beloved had chosen and followed the most benign and the most boring one, which is more than a little disappointing.


    ...No, she should stop criticizing him. She actually approached him with that expectation and whispered to him about the soundproofing of the room to tempt him. And Kayo was fooled.


    "I''m sure the princess had that much in mind."


    Her absolute trust in him must have been the reason for that letter. Or, she might have allowed and affirmed whichever option he chose. In any case, Kayo lost the game. Disgraceful, shameful.


    "Giggle... okay. I don''t care. No matter how much I lose, no matter how much I dedicate, I don''t care."


    Kayoughs. Sheughs innocently. Then, sheughs with a chilling smile. Yes, she doesn''t care. She doesn''t care how much it costs her. Worst of all, it doesn''t change what she has to do, whether he turns into a monster or not.


    "Still, I''ll be waiting for you, Tomobe-san. Debts must be repaid with interest and earnings. That''s what a merchant does."


    Kayoughed again. Then with a small, red tongue, she rolled the thing she had been holding in her mouth throughout the tea party and smirked. She could feel ''him'' with her tongue, entangling her own saliva around ''him'' in her mouth, savoring it. Licking around it, sucking it in. She kept it in her mouth so she could vividly remember that day.


    Yes, she thinks of the time when she will repay the debt of life she owed him that day with everything she has. A time when she would literally pay it all off, give it all away. Surely... it will be sweeter than any sugar candy. It will be more addictive than opium. An irresistible lure, an inescapable temptation. An addiction.


    "Ahh..., I''m really looking forward to that time. Tomobe-san?"


    The girl keeps staring at the teacup with eyes as cloudy as a maiden''s dream and as an opium addict''s. She keeps stroking it. As if savoring everyst bit of warmth.


    In the soundproofed room, the woman''s charmingughter continues to echo for a long time...

 Chapter 68.1

    Chapter 68.1


    Three days had passed since we parted ways with the Tachibana Trading Company near the Sumiya vige in Hina county. We crossed the bridge over the Kizugawa River, passed through the Hikawase mountain, climbed the Mimisake Pass, and finally arrived at the entrance to the Kizuki Valley.


    "Okay, we are almost there! After climbing up this pass, we''ll be there soon!!"


    I shouted to my subordinates. Unfortunately, it had been raining heavily for three days in a row since we had parted from the Tachibana Trading Company group, and everyone was getting weak considerably. I thought about waiting until the downpour passed somewhere, but unfortunately, there was no ce to stay, and there was a limit to how long we could stay out in the rain, which would never end, so we had no choice but to continue on our way. The result was an exhausted group of people.


    "D*mn, it looks like yesterday''s rain was a lie. Perhaps I should have stopped the forced march."


    I spit bitterly at the cloudless clear sky. For some personal reasons, I wanted to reach the valley as soon as possible, so I forced the march, but... it was my bad judgment.


    "The shrine should be in sight soon, but..."


    There are three paths into the Kizuki valley, all of which have shrines. The shrine is a kind of boundary point to protect the valley, and it is also the entrance to the valley. In the case of the Mimisake Pass, where one enters the valley from the west, the shrine is ced at the top of the pass.


    Finally, after about half a minute, it came into view. At the top of the Mimisake Pass, a huge birch tree rises, and at the base of the tree is a small hut and a shrine, the entrance to the valley...


    "Hmm? That''s..."


    I squinted as I noticed that as I mounted and rebuked the rest of the group. I see a figure by the shrine. A white, small figure. That child figure... looked familiar to me.


    "Tomobe-san......!!!"


    The white fox girl, who also recognized my presence, came running toward me with a childish smile of pure and innocent joy. I also trotted my horse up to her.


    "Shiro!? Did youe to greet me? How can you be alone...? It''s dangerous!"


    Sending a half-youkai child to meet me and my subordinate at the boundary between the valley''s barrier and the outside world... considering the position of half-youkai in this world, it''s unclear what the vigers of the valley might do. It seemed too reckless of an action, not one that Shiro would take. It was also against that princess who would have ordered her to do it.


    "Ah! Uhh... It''s all right! Princess has made arrangements for an escort!"


    The white fox hurriedly points to the sky in defense. Then, I look up at the sky. There, a shadow is flying up in the sky. I squint. Despite the distance, I recognize it as a huge hawk. So it''s an insurance measure, huh? And looking closer, I see that this white girl has a few things in her hand that look like simple charms. However...


    "Even if so, I''m not particrly touched by it. You don''t have to meet me here."


    Gods that are not touched will not bring down a curse, and a wise man does not approach danger... No, in the case of the former, sometimes they wille on their own no matter how careful we are. In any case, there is no need to do anything dangerous on one''s own.


    Anyway, it will take at least another hour''s walk to get to the residence from this pass. Even with a horse, it would be a little tough. Moreover, it was with a child''s legs. If it was my previous life, it would be a case of child abuse at the child guidance center. Besides...


    "Go away. This isn''t your prey, is it? Or do you want to be exterminated like the rest of youkai?"


    "Huh...?"


    Ignoring Shiro''s puzzled expression, I warn the overgrown sooty field on the mountain pass. This is one of the ten or twenty defense mechanisms the Kizuki family has set up to protect the valley and their residence, and I order the wild beasts that lurk in the field.


    "........."


    From the bushes they stare at us for a while, growling. Soon, however, their presence recedes like the ebbing of the tide.


    The Kizuki family in the early dawn period deliberately did not exterminate the beasts and allowed them to live on the outer edge of the spiritual vein, in exchange for not attacking people and intercepting intruders, and above all, the beasts made a contract to pledge absolute obedience to the Kizuki family. But to these beasts, who could not strictly be called humans, Shiro''s existence, who could not be imed as one of their kind, was supposed to be very attractive as prey. So, even if youkai understand the reason that they serve the Kizuki family, how long can they be trusted not to suppress their instincts?


    (Or, depending on the route, they may rebel.)


    Depending on the scenario, these beasts will be the small foes at the end of the game, and they are the ones who will be cut into pieces and thrown one after another in front of the main characters who have been strengthened so much, but they are still more than enough threat to me and to Shiro now. Frankly speaking, I was relieved to see them disappear.


    "Phew..."


    Meanwhile, the white fox girl hides under my feet as if she has just realized that she has been targeted by the monsters. She looks up at me with fear and bows her head when our gazes meet.


    "T-thank you very much... I-I mean, I''m sorry..."


    "I''m not really scolding you or anything. ...Anyway."


    After quieting the depressed Shiro, whose fox ears and tail droop from fear and guilt, I make a decision and get off my horse.


    "Huh? Tomobe-san?"


    "Here, let me give you a ride. I don''t imagine you were nning to walk back to the residence? After all, all of us are on horseback, remember?"


    A child''s legs would have a hard time following us even if we walked slowly. Besides, even if I tried to put her in a carriage, it would be overcrowded with passengers and baggage.


    "B-but..."


    "I''m not so weak that a brat like you should be worried about me."


    With that, I extend my hand. In response, Shiro looks at my hand, but then says, "Uh......" and looks as if she is not sure if she will hold on to it or not.


    But after a few moments, she suddenly looks up as if she has a sh of inspiration. She then clutches my hand and opens her mouth.


    "T-then! Why don''t we ride together!!"


    She suggests with a smile as if she has just had a brilliant idea. And with a twitch! Her fox ears and her fox tail also stand up proudly.


    "...I don''t mind, but are you sure?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    Shiro tilted her head curiously when I asked her to confirm. Well, it''s funny to be more gender conscious than necessary at her age. Anyway, I quickly end the conversation, put my hands around the white fox''s sides, pick her up, and put her on the horse. And then I myself get on the horse again.


    "Okay, is this how it''s going to be...?"


    "Yes!"


    Shiro in front of me turns around and answers. My position on the horse is as if I am hugging her from behind. For safety reasons, it was out of the question to let her ride behind me. If she were to fall off, she would fall head first. If anything, the curse of some former Onmyou dormitory head would take effect and I would fall off my horse in a convulsive fit shortly afterward. I don''t want to imagine that.


    "I''m gonna slow down a little bit. Can you do me a favor?"


    I don''t think there would be a problem since I''m ready to support or even carry her if needed... but just in case she falls off her horse, I''ll slow down our pace and proceed cautiously. Therefore, I told the horse about this. The smart blue horse responded to my request with a small neighing sound.


    Now it took just over an hour to arrive at the mansion in the valley. In the meantime, I spend the time chatting with the half-youkai girl in front of me...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    We arrived at the front gate of the imposing and extravagant Kizuki main family mansion, as stern and solemn as ever, around half past two in the afternoon. And...


    "B-big bro! You''re back...!!?"


    The horse stopped in front of the gate of the Kizuki family''s mansion, and the call echoed from the front yard of the building at the same time. A figure dressed in a white robe approached from the gate with the sound of galloping footsteps. It was a boy... Shirowakamaru with a lovely voice that had not yet changed, long hair, and good looks that could be mistaken for a girl.


    "You''rete! Where were you going...?"


    The child whoes running with a smile on his face, however, gradually shows a doubtful expression, followed by aplicated one. I get off my horse and tell him.


    "Shirowakamaru-sama, please don''t call me that. I told you before, didn''t I?"


    "Uhh...? Oh, I''m sorry..."


    "No need to apologize too."


    "U-understand...."


    The boy who came up to the horse''s side was upset at my point and nodded his head while looking away. He seemed to trust me to a certain extent since we hade back alive from the cave of the spider, but it was time to make our position clear.


    After the kappa riot, the boy''s position was officially established. As a potential household, Kizuki''s Madam Adviser proposed to take the boy in. It was more of a request than a proposal, or perhaps it should be called a deal. ...A deal with Kizuki Aoi, or Gori-sama.


    My memory of that time is too hazy to remember, but Shirowakamaru showed me a glimpse of his natural talent in the Tsuchigumo''s cave. His talent for rituals and techniques based on dance was discovered by Kizuki Kochou, and he was traded. In exchange, he gets relief from his position.


    In some ways, it made sense. Since I am a Yun-shoku, the servants are considered to be under the influence of Gori-sama, the foundation. But the Kizuki family''s advisor took advantage of this and obtained this boy in a deal. Although I am Yun-shoku, it is a trade between servant and household. It is a very undeserved deal.


    ...However, from my perspective as someone who knows the original work, the advisor still seemed to have some emotion (or feeling) behind it. Aside from the head-on power, that advisor''s political power is quite formidable. She could have used her secret as leverage to not only take away the influence of the Gori-sama over the servants but also to break up the Gori-sama''s faction to some extent. The reason she didn''t do that is that she owes Gori-sama a debt, and I suppose she thinks that she still has some use for her. As a result, I can no longer sleepfortably because I''m conscious of that princess''s presence and position of authority.


    "So, uh... you''rete, aren''t you? Are you hurt or something?"


    After ncing at the horse for a moment, the boy asks frightenedly and peekingly. I don''t know how much he was aware of it, but his good looks and gestures made me think that I was asked by a beautiful girl. This is why yers might abandon you and leave you behind, you know...?


    "Fortunately, neither I nor my subordinates have suffered any damage. But still, how did youe to find us? Were you doing something in the garden?"


    "What? Well... I''ve just finished my noon training. Just taking a break, and that''s all."


    Shirowakamaru answered with a smile when I asked him the opposite. It is as if he is happy to be asked about himself. It was exactly the attitude of a child of his age.


    "Well, thank you very much for your hard work."


    "Y-yes! Ah, there are still some snacks left! Let''s go to the other building!? I''ll share it with you!"


    Shirowakamaru shouted as if he had just thought of something right after I praised him for his training. He then grabs the sleeve of my clothes with one hand and points with the other hand to the building where the snacks are supposed to be. While pointing, he invites me to join him.


    "No, I still have my duty. ...Shiro, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to get off here."


    "Uh... yes!!"


    I offer my hand, and the white fox who has just been watching my conversation with the boy takes my hand and dismounts from the horse. She was not tall enough to get on and off the horse, so she needed assistance.

 Chapter 68.2

    Chapter 68.2


    "......"


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing."


    I asked Shirowakamaru with a strange feeling, but he answered bluntly. Is it jealousy? Is it like a big brother or sister sulking when their parents are taken away by their little brother or sister? In the original game scenario, I think he had a simr attitude when he interacted with other characters after he became more favorable to them. Well, I don''t think that I am as trustworthy as the original main character.


    ((We''re) not exactly on good terms... or at least, I wouldn''t say we are.)


    Half-youkai and human, servant and potential household, faction, and guardian, I can''t say irresponsibly that we should get along with each other. But I don''t want each others to be hostile to each other at least. There is no need to have such an unfriendly rtionship when there is no direct vengeance or hatred. Or rather, as in the original scenario, we are on the same side of the human race, so don''t exhaust our strength in a war among ourselves... or I guess I''ll have to gradually make some arrangements in that regard.


    "Yun-shoku......"


    "Hmm? Ah, sorry. Please take the wagons and horses to the stables. The specimens will be kept in the building where the researchers are staying and the rest in our warehouse. Make sure to keep records, okay?"


    I order my men who have caught up with me from behind. Well, I can''t stay on the road much longer.


    "Shiro, thank you for picking us up. Go back to the princess. Mikage, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to escort her... and Shirowakamaru-sama, I''d better be going now."


    I say this to the girl and the boy, respectively, and leave. It''s not that I''ve gotten tired of babysitting children. But as I said before, my duty is not done yet. A field trip is an expedition until returning home, but in the case of work, it includes the report and the paperwork after returning home. It''s hard to be a worker.


    "Hmm...?"


    Suddenly, I feel something strange and stop my footsteps. A strong feeling that someone is watching me... I look around involuntarily. However, I try to be alert, but soon after that, the presence fades away without a trace, and I can''t sense even a trace of it anymore.


    (Hidden group? That''s very quick, and their judgment is also very good.)


    I don''t even want to imagine who is this person when I think of the internal bone fights among the Kizuki family in the original story. It is mostly a reconnaissance of me, who is said to belong to the gori-sama faction.


    "Despite only a Yun-shoku. They should have let me go."


    Anyway, it''s not worth thinking about. This house has been a hideout from the start. I''ll watch out for sneak attacks.


    Now, I''ll resume my steps. After all, I can''t stay here forever...


    * * *


    "Hmm, so this is the youkai cursed book. Thank you for retrieving it."


    In the hall of the residence where the main members of the Kizuki family gather, in one of the rooms, I kneeled down and received words of thanks for my efforts. The person who spoke to me was Kizuki Shisui, my immediate superior. In his hand was a youkai cursed book sealed with arge number of charms and chains.


    ...For the record, there are not many Kizuki who would speak words of gratitude to a servant, even if it is a superficial social greeting. By the standards of my previous lives, servants are worth little more than household appliances at best. They are tools. And it is an oddity or a freak to thank a tool. In that sense, Shisui was a man of virtue.


    ...Though It is neither kind norpassionate.


    "I understand the situation, and I understand how it ended. But, what is your intention ining backter than expected? You weren''t out on the road, were you?"


    This question was asked by a plump middle-aged man in a tone that was more like an interrogation than a question. It is Uemon Kizuki, the head of the hidden group and the head of the storehouse. This obese man, who has been in charge of the Kizuki family''s overall finances in both name and reality since he became the head of the storehouse in the spring of this year, stares at me as if probing me.


    "As for that matter, I believe I have already reported it. We were requested by the Tachibana family to escort them on their journey, which caused a dy in our return. Therefore, I have written a letter to exin the reason."


    I simply answered the facts that had urred to me in a matter-of-fact, emotionless manner. If I showed emotion, he would only wonder and hate me.


    "That''s the funny part."


    Uemon''s words are apanied by a creaking sound as his weight rests heavily on his side armrests. The obese man spins the rest of his speech, fanning himself even though it''s not even hot.


    "If they wanted to be escorted, they could have sent a letter to us, the Kizuki family, and we would have dispatched them. But instead, even if it was by chance on the road, it is very strange that they would hire a group of you and your servants. And to say nothing about hiring a person..."


    "......"


    Uemon looks at me suspiciously. I remain silent, offering noment. I''m not going to get into it here.


    "What is it you wish to say, Lord Uemon?"


    The one who spoke on my behalf of my silence was the head of the servants. He asks calmly, with a friendly smile. At least on the surface.


    "Well, I''m not satisfied that the servant there was really doing what he said he was going to do. I was worried that he might have sold out the protection to Tachibana''s family without proper courtesy."


    The head of the hidden group gives a sneer. He probably suspects that I might have been in contact with the Tachibana family under someone else''s orders. He may be nning to pull out the memories in my head on the pretext of my possible bad behavior. From Uemon''s point of view, I''m closer to Gori-sama and Shisui, and he may be thinking that he can get some useful information from me. It''s going to be a bad trend...


    "Speaking of which, you''re right, Lord Uemon..."


    "And what does everyone think when this servant has the other servants with him on a mission? I mean, these days, the servants seem to have a strange sense of wisdom. I believe their training has been modified?"


    "Yeah, they''re better than the scarecrows we had before. But... that being the case... I think Lord Shisui loosened up a bit too much."


    "Yes, and this mission. I heard Lord Shisui put him in charge of dealing with the county governor as well. Aren''t you giving too much authority to a servant?"


    "Just like others say, Lord Shisui, you''re responsible for supervising and controlling the servants. Can you take responsibility if something happens?"


    People began to speak in agreement with Uemon''s words. At the same time, there was a mixture of scorn and ridicule toward Shisui, and suspicion and hostility toward me. Half of what they said may have been their true intentions, but the other half may have been political harassment toward Shisui.


    Even though he declined the candidacy for the next head of the family, Kizuki Shisui''s position in the family is still very important. And many people wanted to be the next head of the family. If there was anything that could be called even the slightest blunder, they would pursue it with glee, as if everyone were throwing stones at a drowning dog. On the side, the assistant who was standing by red at them with hostility, but Shisui quieted them down in a calm manner.


    "What do you think, Lord Shisui? I think there is a bad influence from the servant there."


    Uemon nces at me as I kneel down and continues. His tone was somewhat dismissive.


    "Would you be willing to give up the position of Yun-shoku? What, if there''s no problem, I''ll give it back to you as it is? Just to be sure, I thought we should have a hearing just to be safe. I''ve always had a little trouble with it."


    Uemon wasn''t kidding. In his job, the hidden group is trained to interrogate people, including those under torture. Naturally, it also involves digging up the memories in their heads. There''s no telling what they''ll do to me if they take me in.


    "Oh, my, oh, my, you''re being very indirect, aren''t you, head of the hidden group? Can you speak the truth? Are you so unhappy that my pawn is the Yun-shoku?"


    The blunt statement echoed from one of the upper seats, without any qualifications or sh*t. The statement was haughty to the point of arrogance, but it had an unusually strong presence. I nced at the owner of the voice as I remained kneeling.


    First of all, I was impressed by his bright cherry blossom-colored kimono. She was casually leaning on her elbow, just like Uemon, and she was a beautiful and voluptuous girl whom I could recognize even from the top of her robe. Kizuki''s second princess, Kizuki Aoi... smiled wickedly as if she had noticed my gaze. I immediately turned my gaze away from her.


    "Aoi, this is a public ce, okay? Even though you are a direct descendant, you should be careful about your words! And don''t make such an usation..."


    "Will you stop yelling, Uncle? You''re hurting my ears. Don''t tell me you''re yelling at your wife like that? How very grown-up of you. She''ll run away from you, you know?"


    Gori-sama says in a mocking tone, or at least that''s the only tone she can use. She held her mouth with her sleeve andughed at Umeon with a beautiful voice that sounded like a tinkling bell. The content was also harsh. Uemon and his wife, the ''NTRed young wife who destroys the yer''s brain,'' who are together, could be mistaken for parent and child.


    "...!!!? Aoi, don''t you dare to say that!!"


    Uemon''s face turns red with shame and anger. As he tried to stand up quickly, some of the people who were standing beside him quieted him down and ndered Aoi''s rudeness.


    However, the person in question does not seem to be bothered by such a scene. On the contrary, some of the members of the family who belong to Aoi''s faction secretly let out a sneer and whispered in each other''s ears on their head''sment. Like Shisui, Uemon, who had the Kizuki''s finances and the Hidden group under his control, was also an object of envy, hostility, and ostracism for the others.


    "I also disagree with your treatment of Yun-shoku, uncle."


    "What...!?"


    The room, which had begun to buzz noisily, was filled with the sound of this dignified voice.


    With surprise, all the people in the room gathered their eyes on the upper seats. The person who was sitting just opposite Aoi was a beautiful woman with her glossy, raven wet feather-colored hair tied in a bun. A slender woman in a man''s kimono with a straight back... Kizuki Hina, the first princess of the Kizuki family.


    "Nuh!?"


    Uemon frowned. His eyes widen and a look of obvious surprisees over his face. The people around him did the same.


    It was only natural. Hina''s intervention was too unexpected for him. Uemon is a neutralist who is as close as possible to the Hina faction in choosing the next head of the Kizuki family. ...Although I know this thanks to my having yed the original game. In any case, there is nothing I can say. I just remain silent.


    "Hina! I, to, you...."


    "Please be quiet, Uncle. How can a man who holds such a heavy responsibility in the house of Kizuki be so angry?"


    "Ugh, but...!!"


    "I understand it."


    Hiding Uemon''s anger, the first princess red at her sister.


    "Aoi, our uncle is an elder of the family who bears the heavy responsibility of Kizuki. Don''t use such impolite words. You''re not a child anymore.... or are you incapable of such consideration?"


    With a dignified expression, Hina rebukes her sister while keeping her posture straight. On the other hand, Aoi makes an annoyed expression and rests his chin on his hand with an exasperated expression on her face. She lets out a sigh.


    "I understand, my dear big sister. ...Uncle, I''m very sorry for the trouble I''ve just caused the elders. Please, do as you please."


    Whatever the sentence, her tone was appropriate, as if she had no choice. And, Uemon looked ufortable with his niece''s attitude.


    Well, the worst thing is that it seems quite soft to me, who knows the original story. Just by avoiding the "Absolute Despair Great Youkai Orgy Party", his niece has be a lot more mature. If it had been worse, his head would have rolled two or three times by now.


    "Gggghh...!!!"


    "Well, uncle. May we return to the conversation?"


    Hina asked calmly to the angry Uemon. It was reasonable since Gori-sama was not expected to make any further concessions.


    "Uncle, I understand your feelings but please bear with it... This is the ce where reports of the mission are received. Besides, wasn''t it Uncle who stirred up the discussion by inviting irrelevant arguments? Please be mindful of this."


    "Nggh..."


    Uemon could not refute Hina''s point of view. Yes, this is not the ce for intrigues and factional battles. Uemon was the one who diverted the agenda to the side, and Aoi was just along for the ride.


    "I understand your feelings, head of the Hidden Group. However, the servants are under my jurisdiction and I am fully responsible for them. Your words suddenly touch on my authority... Are you concerned even with the duties of a servant''s head?"


    "Well, Uncle is a greedy man, isn''t he?"

 Chapter 68.3

    Chapter 68.3


    Gori-sama mockingly takes advantage of Shisui''s condescending and obliging words. Uemon frowned again in disapproval. This time, however, the other people do not agree with that. Instead, they look grim. They seemed to understand the meaning of Uemon''s words even after all this time.


    Apart from the exorcists of the Kizuki family and the household members subordinate to the Kizuki family, the lower-ranking servants and the hidden group members are the two major armed forces in the Kizuki family''s subordinate organization. If a single person takes the role of the head of both of them, and even oversees their finances, everyone is on high alert, considering Uemon''s position in the Kizuki family...


    "Ughh... No, I have no intention... of interfering with the authority of Lord Shisui. I will not be humiliated by the misconceptions of servants!"


    Immediately Uemon understood his position and shouted to dispel any doubts. He could no longer afford to be concerned about a single servant.


    "That''s right. That is why, head of the servants'' group. I''m sure you understand this without being told, but... I ask you to continue to supervise the servants. There are some people who have some opinions. Regarding that, you will report it backter."


    Hina finished saying this to Shisui and then turned her gaze to me, who had been out of the picture for a long time. I could see through her face that her expression was calm.


    "Yun-shoku, you''ve been waiting for a long time. Thank you for your work... You may leave now."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    I bow deeply to Hina''s order. Then I silently leave. I didn''t want to stay in that space forever. Partly because I was nauseated by the spiritual power, but also because each conversation was too sticky and ufortable for me.


    After going out to the porch, I bowed and pulled down the sliding door. After closing it, I let out a quiet sigh.


    (Did I move too much? I guess I look a little suspicious...)


    I think perhaps I have been too conspicuous, even though it was for the sake of restructuring the servants. Of course, most of my actions are done in the name of Gori-sama and Shisui... but the fact that I am in an easy position to be med and dragged down may also be a factor.


    "I hope they won''t try to trap me again, huh...?"


    I grumble, remembering the experience of nearly being eaten alive by the great youkai wolf. As the original story approaches, the internal strife within the Kizuki family is also growing more intense. The two candidates for the head of the family are no longer children. The rivalry is bing more and more difficult to cover up.


    No, it does not matter to me what happens to the Kizuki family itself in the end. But the aftermath should not be so bad. Like Ayaka who was chest-bursted (bursts out of a character''s chest, killing them in the process), and the Kizuki family''s internal conflicts have serious coteral damage. Or rather, those who have nothing to do with it are the ones who suffer the worst...


    "Hmm? That''s...."


    I find someone when I go from the porch to my hut through the hall. A figure is hiding in the shadow of the hedge that divides the garden, and I look at the figure with a suspicious look in my eyes.


    At the same time, the figure seems to have noticed my presence and turned around. It was a thin boy with dark hair, dressed in a well-tailored kimono.


    "T-Tomobe-san...!! I beg you!! Please cover me!!"


    I couldn''t refuse the boy who came running toward me and begged me desperately. I nodded my head without knowing why, and the boy looked relieved for a moment when he saw me nodding my head, but then he immediately hastily hid himself in the scaffolding on the edge of the porch. Not long after, there it came.


    "Oh, Tomobe-san, have you returned already?"


    "Yes, I just finished reporting to the family members about what we have been asked to do."


    I announced reverently to Kizuki Ayaka, who appeared from the shadows of the hedge, looking around the yard as if she were searching for someone. Behind her, a child with a bob cut follows closely.


    This child is Princess Kikyou (Kikyou-hime), the only surviving child of a mistress of the Renge (Hasuka) family and was taken in by the Kizuki family. When shees under me, she grabs the sleeve of my clothes with an emotionless expression on her face and asks.


    "Where is Hayama?"


    "So suddenly..."


    At least say hello. That''s very rude.


    "Kikyo-san, that''s rude!? I''m sorry, but I''m trying to be disciplining her..."


    "No, it''s fine... but when you say Hayama... are you talking about Master Kuroha?"


    I say the name of the boy who officially inherited the Hayama Kizuki family just about three months ago, and who has now reached the age of maturity.


    "Yes. The mess of taking over the house is over and things seem to have settled down, so I came to visit him, but he went away... I''m sorry, have you seen him?"


    Ayaka asks with a deeply troubled look on her face. If anything, Kikyo, who is standing next to her, is staring at her silently.


    "I did see a figure on the other side of the room, but I can''t be sure..."


    Before saying "I can''t be sure," Ayaka bows and runs out of the ce. Yeah, that''s why yers say she''s so careless, isn''t it?


    "......"


    "...what''s the matter, Princess Kikyo?"


    The girl is still staring at me after Ayaka leaves. I ask her, pretending not to notice her gaze, as if she is trying to see right through me.


    "....Nothing. Bye-bye."


    She says it matter-of-factly and follows Ayaka. After making sure the two arepletely gone, I tell the boy that the threat is gone.


    "Oh, thank you, Tomobe-san......."


    "No, it''s... Well, Master Kuroha, what is this all about?"


    I cower my shoulders and ask a question to the boy who thanks me with a tired look on his face.


    The head of the branch of the Kizuki family of Hayama, Kizuki Kuroha... or Hayama, a former hidden group member, is a sub-character who deviates from the original story, as a result of how he came to be. Although he was originally a hidden group at the start of the original work... it is a big change to see him back as the head of a branch of the Kizuki family, albeit just living in a room with nond or people to speak of. ording to the story, the Madam Advisor is backing him as a guardian, but I don''t know what her purpose is in this. All I can say is that it has changed the situation around him drastically.


    "No, I don''t know how to say this, but... I don''t know how to describe the distance between me and my old friend... Well, Ayaka was my friend when we were little... but we are old enough to be with each other now, aren''t we? Still, she treated me as if we were children..."


    "Well?"


    "I''m afraid we still know each other, but Princess Kikyou ising with Ayaka. However, since Ayaka is like that, the distance between us is... something like that."


    Hayama, or rather Kuroha, muttered with difficulty. I could almost guess what he meant by that. Or, more precisely, from what he said and my knowledge of the original story.


    Ayaka Kizuki, who is a shy girl but acts like a big sister and is friendly, is not very shy, probably because her clothes are rather revealing. She is a bit young at heart for her age. In the original scenario, depending on the route, she may unintentionally kiss the main character indirectly, sleep with him, or evene to take a bath with him. But well, yers who tantly took the bait and bit the dangling fishing line like that is shown a particrly gruesome chest hell of her.


    ...Perhaps Ayaka treats Kuroha in the same way. Or, she may be even bolder than with the main character because she is closer to him. In the original story, they may not have been able to have close contact with each other because of their positions, but now they are almost on equal footing. Although she may treat him the same manner as when she was a child, it may not be so for Kuroha, who is her partner.


    "She''s already a girl of my age, so I don''t want her to treat me as if I were a child..."


    The boy, a former member of the hidden group, sighs with a weary expression on his face. From his point of view, he is probably under some stress from the fact that his environment has changed so much.


    Well, not having much spiritual power inherited, it would be difficult to live as an exorcist, but there are still many ways to make a name for oneself if one can officially take the name of Kizuki. He could be andowner, a government official, or a merchant. Many people would probably gather around him.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I was only talking about myself. ...Besides, Tomobe-san, I believe you were out on a mission, weren''t you? Did youe back today?"


    "Yes. I just finished my report. I''m sure you''ve been listening, so it''s not new information, is it?"


    Hayama, or Kuroha, smiles bitterly at my point. It''s easy enough to listen in with just one wall at best, especially if he''s a former member of the hidden group.


    "No, just in case... I wasn''t called..."


    Kurou has aplicated expression on his face. The same is true for Ayaka who was not invited to the meeting, but in her case, her father is still alive and she is attending the meeting. Kurou is the head of a branch family, even if only nominally. If he was not invited to the meeting, it must be a...plicated situation.


    (Come to think of it, I haven''t seen the Advisor. Now, how should I interpret this...)


    Based on the situation in the original story, I try to guess the power situation in the Kizuki family, but there is just too little information...


    "By the way, Master Kuroha, I don''t think you should refer to me that way from a few minutes ago. I am Yun-shoku, but I am only a servant. Such honorifics will make me look bad..."


    It would be conspicuous and it would only be a bad match for both of us.


    "What? Uh... yes, you''re right. I''m sorry, it''s hard to get used to it."


    The boy smiled aplicated, even mncholy smile. I frowned inwardly and twisted my head. I couldn''t understand the meaning of his reaction. It is true that I knew him a little as a child, and helped him in the kappa riot. But it was strange for him to take such an attitude.


    (Well, it''s better than being silenced, I suppose.)


    The medicine is an exceptional pill that can dy even the invasion of youkai mother. So, it can cure a kappa, which is not so powerful as an individual being. However, there is no way to avoid damage to one''s career. I could have been killed to keep my mouth shut for the sake of his appearance, but... he did not seem to have any such pretense.


    Anyway, I can''t deny the possibility that it''s all just an act to get people sleepingfortably in their beds... But at least it''s a blessing that he doesn''t see me as overtly hostile.


    "...Well, it''s not good for you to stay here too long. Maybe it''s time to go somewhere else?"


    "Yes, I think so. ...and it''s certainly time to run away somewhere."


    His face tightens as if he remembers my point. He must have a good hearing as a former hidden group member. He listens carefully and turns to leave quickly, but he turns around.


    "Tomobe-san, once again, I am d you are back safely. If you have any trouble with anything... please do not hesitate to tell me. You are my benefactor, and I want to return the favor. ...Maybe next time, I''ll."


    "Hmm? Y-yes..."


    Thest tone of his voice was too quiet to be heard. I didn''t understand, but I nodded my head as it was. It was because I was caught off guard by the quiet but strong will of the boy in front of me. For a while, there was silence...


    "Ow..."


    "Ah! Kuroha, you were hiding after all!"


    "What!? I-I''m sorry...! Excuse me!!"


    Ayaka''s shout echoing from far away swallows my words that had been in my throat. Kuroha starts to run in a panic. Following that, Ayaka and the girl pass right by me. I involuntarily try to reach for the boy''s back, but I stop. Then doubt fills my head. What was I going to say...?


    "......"


    I couldn''t move from that spot for a while, because of the irresistible feeling of difort.


    ...

 Chapter 68.4

    Chapter 68.4


    ...


    ...


    It was no use to keep thinking about the unanswerable questions, and I don''t have the time to keep immersing myself in a sea of thoughts.


    Still, there was no shortage of things to be done, such as making up the bills of receipts and expenditures, checking the returned equipment, and checking the reports of the people in the group while I was gone. As a result, I finally arrived at the hut at the edge of the Kizuki family''s mansion at dusk, after 7:30 in the evening. It was the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. The sky had already turned red. It was sunset sky. The crows were cawing.


    "I hope everything is alright..."


    I mutter to myself as I walk to my hut. I''m worried. I had heard about it when I was chatting with Shiro on the horse, so I knew it was nothing to worry about, but I couldn''t help but worry about the two of them, considering their positions. I can''t help but feel uneasy about them because of their status, where theye from, and the fact that they work for me, and I can''t help but wonder if there is really nothing going on.


    Now, the hut came into view. Smoke was rising from the hearth. Is he using a fire?


    "......"


    I stop in front of the doorway of the hut. I look down at my baggage. It is a sweet that I received as a souvenir when I left Kayo. I hope they''ll be happy to see it...


    "What a hypocrisy..."


    I think to that point and scoff at my own thoughts. If I cared about them, I would not have brought them to this house in the first ce. From this point on, the Kizuki family''s conflict grows more intense. And with them as my caretakers, who knows what kind of stray bullets wille to them... I thought the same thing when I brought them here, but it''s hypocrisy indeed.


    And what makes me angry is that I''m the one putting them in danger, and at the same time I''m relieved that they''re here...


    "Boss (Danna), why are you just standing there?"


    "Hmm? Huh!? Magoroku...!?"


    Needless to say, I''m startled to my core when someone calls out to me from behind. When I turned around, it was Magoroku. A man with a tanned and toned body from manualbor looks at me curiously. What is that on his hand... is it rabbit meat?


    "Well, is that...?"


    "Oh? Is this it? I heard that Boss came back today, so I strangled the rabbits in the breeding shed. I thought the bleeding would be over soon, so I hung them in the back of the shed and brought them back after processing them."


    Magoroku smiles as he shows me the rabbit meat, gutted and furred. The shed, which Magoroku and I had jointly built the other day, holds rabbits and chickens. Even though I am a yun-shoku, I have to provide for the three of us to some extent.


    "Ah! Wee back, big brother...! These footsteps, are they Tomobe-sama''s?"


    Magoroku opened the door, and I followed him into the hut reserved for yun-shoku, where a blind girl greeted us, knitting. Mari, Magoroku''s little sister, was blind, but her other senses were keen enough to recognize my presence just by the sound of my footsteps.


    "Yeah. I just met Magoroku there. How''s it going? Everything okay?"


    "Yes. While Tomobe-sama was away, nothing much. Is Tomobe-sama hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m in perfect health. Right, Magoroku?"


    "Yeah, he''s a great boss."


    I responded to her anxious question in an exultant tone, and Magoroku also responded in the same way. He then goes to the kitchen, checks the firece and the inside of the pot, and prepares a chopping board and a knife. He seems to intend to cook the rabbit that he has finished preparing.


    "Porridge and soup are almost ready. And now... the smell is rabbit meat, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. Boss, the food will be ready soon. The bucket... here it is..."


    Maguroku nodded his head and poured the hot water from the pot in the corner of the room into the bucket. Since firewood is precious, he reused the heat from the cooking. Mari, on the other hand, walks on her knees and pulls out a change of clothes from a wooden box also ced in the corner of the room.


    "Please put your clothes in the basket there. I''ll wash themter."


    After saying this, Magoroku stepped to Mari''s side. The younger sister also noticed the sound of her brother''s footsteps and turned to face him, sitting on her knees again. Then they stood side by side.


    "Once again, wee home, Boss..."


    "Wee home, Tomobe-sama."


    A dark-skinned, strong man and a slender, blind girl both called out to me. Smiling kindly, they weed me home as if they were happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    Yes, it was like weing home a family member...


    "......"


    It must have been a happy thing. A very happy thing. But for someone like me... someone as ugly and cowardly as me... it was too much.


    "Boss...?"


    "...Hmm, yeah. I brought you a souvenir. Nanban baked goods. Shall we eat it togetherter?"


    I give the box to Maguroku and cover my feelings so that he doesn''t know what I''m thinking. The box contains cookies. The siblings look pleased with my words. They seemed to be really looking forward to it. I''m happy to see them too. And then I mutter in a small voice. I whisper in a voice I''m not sure they can hear.


    "......I''m home."


    I knew I was being presumptuous. I knew it was an easy thing to say. Even so, no, that''s exactly why I wanted to at least hold on to this moment of happiness.


    I needed the support of my heart in order to get through the hardships ahead, in the pitch darkness with no hope in sight...


    * * *


    As the girl reached her room, she leaned forward on the floor. Her face was burning as if she had a fever, her eyes were misty, and her breath was ragged. At the same time, however, she had a sweet and lewd air about her.


    It was the appearance of a beast in heat.


    "Haa~... finally, finally we could meet. It''s been a long time... really, a long time...!"


    She screams. She screams with all her might. She roars. Like a beast... no, it was truly a beast.


    There was the figure of a person who gave herself over to instinct and desire.


    "Ah... it was long! Ah... really, it was really long..."


    Her cries of joy gradually turn to sobs. She slumps to the floor and sighs. Ten days, that''s how long he had been gone from this house, and it had been too long for her, too long for Kizuki Hina.


    More than anything else, he was surrounded by a group of iprehensible outsiders, led by her abominable little sister. Because of this, all the shikigami that Hina had sent to watch over her had been torn apart, burned to the ground, and driven away. Hina has been trying to fight against it, and her skill was already worthy of being called first-rate... Unfortunately, even so, it was extremely difficult to get a shikigami to stay with him.


    Therefore, the only time she could watch over him was when she was in this house... from far away, Hina gazed at her beloved forever. She gazed at him with indulgence. Always staring. For her, It was such a natural thing to do.


    The only thing that would hurt her was if he would leave the house, and there was nothing she could do about it. She thought of going to some random request and meeting him by chance, but even that would not work because of the obstacles.


    Once that happened, Hina suffered so much that she feared she would be burned to death. She suffered for him, longing for him. Many times she suffered so much that she actually burned herself out... Though, her body has regenerated quickly.


    "Uuu..."


    Hina sobs even more as she writhes on the floor. Lamenting. Like a child, she sobs. Crying out.


    It was from loneliness. It was from sadness at not being able to be with him. It grew stronger as the years went by, as she became more of a woman. Wearing the clothes he had given her and filling her lungs with his scent could no longer disguise it. For a while, she used to drown her craving by offering her heart to him, but for some reason... that has be much less frequent in the recent past year or so. She has lost the means to prove her feelings, her devotion, and her love for him. This was despair for Hina.


    That''s why... the fact that she was able to look him in the eye and have a conversation with him at the meeting of the members just now was the happiest, most joyful, most pleasurable she had ever felt. She did not show it on her face, but she had to change her underwear. It was within her expectation.


    "...So hateful."


    Remembering this, the first princess suddenly stops crying, and at the same time, her face is distorted in anger like a prawn. She is outraged at the memory of that meeting. She is enraged at those who had tried to humiliate him, at those who had joined the circle of mockery, and at her sister...


    Some of the people who had nned to undermine him before the meeting was cut off by her sister''s suggestion. Shamelessly, the sister took advantage of her and her love for him and used it for her own political purposes. Thanks to her, Uemon''s support for Hina was kept afloat among the factions, and Uemon himself was driven into a corner. Her uncle is a small man who will never forget even the smallest of things. And Hina had no choice but to ept it. For him, she would make any sacrifice.


    It''s not just that, it''s probably at the behest of that sister. But he''s surrounded by some annoying mob. There''s an insincere red-headed bitch, a bratty hungry animal, a filthy child monk, a horrid stray demon, a thick-faced traitor, and a blind woman of the oppressed ss... Ah, they''re really getting in the way. Every one of them, every one of them is dirty, ugly, and filthy. It''s so pitiful for him to be surrounded by such people. So pitiful. This is abuse. How much does she intend to humiliate him...!


    "Shall I just burn them all?"


    She muttered to herself, but it seemed too tempting an option. This house and all the people who live in this house, let''s just sh and burn... no one will talk about the dead, after all.


    And then she would take him by the hand through the fire and they would escape, and the day would start all over again. She''ll smile back at his smile and leave all that is foul and unholy behind and fulfill the promise of that day. Oh, what a sweet sight...?


    "It''s no good... no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good, no good!! Not yet, it''s still no good!!!!"


    About to escape into a beautiful fantasy world, Hina scratches her head and rejects it. No, not yet! To save him, she must not act yet!!!!


    "Endure... I should endure it. Yes, I''ve been waiting for years. Aren''t those close enough? Just be patient. Yes, just a little more... just a little more...!!?"


    Just as she was desperately trying to convince herself of her desire, she suddenly experienced heart palpitations-like withdrawal symptoms and left the room in a panic, rushing to the small chest she had left in her room. She picks up the charm she had nted herself for fear of theft. The charm burns her palm, but it does not matter. The only thing that matters is what''s inside.


    Throwing off the lid, she hugs the underwear she has been storing inside, buries her face in it, and inhales the scent of the underwear into her lungs. Gradually, her heartbeat seemed to calm down. Filled with his scent, Hina was in such a state that she almost thought she was doing opium. It was calming. So soothing.


    "Mmm, haa~... haa~......"


    The underwear, soiled and stained with his blood, sweat, and vomit, had been a treasure of Hina''s. A precious gift from him. His permission? She doesn''t need that. They are a couple, after all. Then they should share the property, too. Everything he is is her, and everything she is him... Hina could give him everything, including her life, with a smile on her face if he so desired, without the slightest hesitation. Because family is about helping each other. She was convinced that she was a good wife.


    ...But Hina didn''t know the fact that when the underwear disappeared, the siblings who served her beloved would apologize with a blue face, thinking it was aundry mistake, and he would continue to appease the two who were horrified anyway, saying that it was just old clothes. However, even if she knew, she wouldn''t care. Nor would she be interested. Every person on his side was a distraction to her. Hina''s world had been fullypleted and finished with him and herself. There was no room for others. Nothing was allowed. She had made her mind up.


    "So, wait for me... Just a little longer, wait for me. I''lle to get you, I''ll definitely rescue you. This time it''s me! I''ll save you for sure! I promise! So, so��"


    Thest words of strong passion faded into a plea. Then she murmured.


    "Please. Wait for me..."


    Hina hugs his underwear, murmuring sadly like a child. Tightly, tightly, as if she were hugging him herself, she thinks of their meeting someday, fantasizes about her life with him, and hugs him. Loving him. Liking him. Without realizing how crucially different she is from him.


    There is no light in her red eyes, just a muddy, murky madness of love and passion��

 Chapter 69.1

    Chapter 69.1


    In the darkness, a young hunter is frustrated. As he desperately moves along the mountain path in the darkness, his face gradually turns into the color of despair.


    Desperation consumed him as he pondered on the matter at hand. It was true that there was a rumor that youkai had been increasing their number of victims in recent years. However, this does not mean that he should stay at home. Autumn has already begun. Peasants have to harvest the harvest of their fields. As for vendors, the sale of stored goods to those who hibernate for the winter is a valuable source of ie, and for hunters, the fat beasts of autumn are the perfect prey.


    So, people have to work to survive. Moreover, it is autumn now, and winter ising. People cannot cower timidly in their houses, no matter the dangers. Needless to say, even though the number of people attacked by youkai has increased, it is still a minority in the whole. That is why many of them work under the illusion that they will not be attacked, or under the false pretense of fear and insecurity. They believe that only the unlucky ones will be attacked or eaten.


    And in that sense, the young hunter was unlucky.


    He did not know how long he had been in the trap. Before he knew it, the hunter found himself lost. As if after all this time, he realizes that the charm he had been carrying in his pocket is broken. When he became aware of this, he was lost, not knowing which way he hade from or which way he was going.


    In a panic, he returns the way he came. He had left early in the morning and realized it before noon. Although it was not a deep mountain, he still could not reach the hut where he had been staying even as the sun was setting.


    Even after the sun hadpletely set, he desperately kept going. He has no choice but to go. He did not intend to look behind him. There was no room for that. No, he was more afraid than that. He felt that if he turned around, he would never be able to go back.


    "Ah, d*mn it...!!"


    On and on, he kept going... even though his feet hurt. After all, instinct and his sixth sense as a hunter warned him that if he stopped, it would be the end.


    However, it was nothing more than a desperate attempt.


    "Huh...!?"


    The hunter stops, breathless. He has no choice. Ahead of him is a cliff. Before he knew it, he had arrived at a ce he would not normally set foot. A cliff so steep that even a hunter who has lived in the mountains for many years would find it difficult to climb over it... His escape waspletely lost.


    "D*mn, d*mn it...!!"


    The hunter picks up his bow with a trembling voice. He fires his arrow. He does not intend to die here. Even if he does, he doesn''t want to just be monster food. At least let him take the monster with him.


    "I''ll do it... I''ll do it!! Come at me, you monster! I''ll beat you to death and skin you alive!!"


    The young hunter shouts with fear overpowering him. Still, he inspires himself. Motivates himself.


    And when he sees the bushes sway, the hunter immediately fires his bow. Again and again, and again. He madly shoots his arrows until there are no more arrows left.


    After shooting all his arrows, the hunteres to his senses. At the same time, he turns pale. But... nothing happens?


    "......"


    Now, he switch to his dagger from his pocket and goes to the bushes. He shakes the bushes. And then he sees. A deer with several arrows piercing its flesh.


    "Uh...? Ha, haha... Did I, misunderstand? It''s not a monster?"


    The hunter is taken aback. He drops his dagger and is relieved. Was he mistaken if the presence from behind him was just his imagination...? The hunterughs awkwardly, as if he were possessed by a fox or a roon.


    A momentter, a violent gust of wind blows. At the same time, the hunter "rolled over" from the pain in his shin.


    "Ughh! ...What!?"


    The hunter looks at the shin of his leg to see a wound if he had been cut. But there was neither a wound nor bleeding. There was only a piece of cloth that had been cut without any wound.


    Soon after, the hunter notices a shadow that literally "suddenly appears" behind him. Then he turns around.


    "Ah..."


    In hisst moments, he saw. Death itself, in the shape of an approaching wolf''s fangs.


    And he realizes. It was all a trap. The fact that he let himself get lost and exhausted, the fact that he was so relieved that he let his guard down, it was all a cunning trap. But, people knew that, didn''t they? Youkai are cowardly and sneaky to the end.


    So it''s not surprising that they would join forces to humiliate others.


    Soon after, the sound of crunching flesh and bones echoed through the mountains.


    * * *


    The Kizuki family''s estate is located on arge plot ofnd. It was a collection of buildings such as huts and warehouses, cksmiths, and various processing facilities built in the northeast of the main hall... And in one corner of it was the metallurgical facility where I stood, carrying a teguruma (yo-yo like) apparatus with a coil of earth spider silk.


    "Excuse me, I''m the Yun-shoku, the servant. Is the curse tool maker leader here?"


    After asking a few craftsmen and curse tool maker, I finally found the ce, and as soon as I opened the door, I heard a sound.


    It was the sound of metal nging, but as soon as I turned to the people inside and asked them a question, the noisy sound immediately died down. Then I see it. At the back of the room, which is not brightly lit, I see a man with a bar of iron in his hand, examining its quality. Without looking at me, he beckons andmands, "Come in."


    "Then..."


    I bow and enter, and the room begins to echo again with a metallic ng. I ignore it and approach him, and this time, the desk nearby is struck with the back of his hand.


    I understand what it means, and I ce it on the desk where it was tapped. Then he finally turns his head to look at me. With a grin. I responded by looking at him again.


    "How? How''s this guy doing?"


    "Not bad. I''m still afraid of self-destruction and friendly fire."


    "Well, it''s too bad that the thread is too sharp. You know how hard it is for me to process it? And do you know how many times I almost cut off my finger?"


    I take one look at the teguruma on the pedestal, wrapped inyers of cloth for safety, and the man dressed like a craftsman stops all work and cries out with a cowering shoulder, showing his thick palm, which bears the marks of several cuts.


    "Anyway, let''s have a look, shall we?"


    The man put his special gloves on his arms and began to carefully examine his work, the teguruma I had ced on the desk.


    ...The Kizuki family curse tool users are one of the subsidiary organizations organized by the exorcist n Kizuki family, and for many members of the Kizuki family, they hold a much more important position than the lower servants.


    Even for exorcists, it is extremely difficult to fight against youkai without any special clothes on. No, the average exorcists in Kizuki can probably beat or kick to death small youkai, depending on the number of youkai, even if they are naked. However, it is difficult to kill higher than that. ...Though, if it was Gori-sama, she can beat a dozen of great youkai to death with only her bare hands, but that is an exception.


    And since most of the equipment used by exorcists is designed for use against youkai, not against humans, it is not easy to manufacture. In many cases, special processing is required. Therefore, mass-produced military swords and spears that were not even cursed by the smiths in those areas were very inefficient for use against the medium youkai, but not for use against therger youkai.


    In addition, the Imperial Court forbade the manufacture of private curse tools, regardless of their actual state. This was to secure tax revenue and to prevent rebellion by controlling weapons and other necessities.


    In defense, the quality of the ck-market charms varies widely, and some of them are dangerous, so it is notpletely wrong, but the quality of charms made by the government is also generally good, so in that sense it is still a vested interest.


    ...Aside from the private sector, the problem is the exorcists. The standardized government-made charms are insufficient in terms of performance and variety for them to be able to prate into youkai''s den. Therefore, the exorcists were given special privileges to manufacture curse tools, and they gathered or trained their own craftsmen and created a skilled group to produce curse tools to equip themselves or to sell to the surrounding viges and cities. This is the beginning of the so-called Kizuki family''s curse-tool maker group.


    Kizuki family''s curse tool maker group has a leader like Yun-shoku, and Kuga Sarujirou is the name of the leader who examines the teguruma in front of me. He is about two years older than me, a distant rtive of the Kizuki family, and one of the sub-characters in the game "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" on which the game is based. In the game, he does not participate in battles and does not join the party, but he sometimes provides the main character with items or advice depending on events. He is apletely safe character with nondmines. I made his acquaintance when I was still a misceneous man.


    "Hmm, the mechanism doesn''t seem to be damaged. I guess, materials are important. I used scraps of meteorite and sacred wood, but with this, it shouldn''t break even with long-term use."


    Kuga checks the parts of the teguruma to see if they are worn out. He asked me if the spider threads I had recovered could be used for some kind of equipment, and among several prototypes I made, he finally selected a dark instrument with a wheel as a final candidate, but the problem was its material. As was the case with the other ideas, the string of the Tsuchigumo was too sharp to be used as a weapon, and it would easily damage if it were used with a half-finished metal fittings or wood.


    After making several prototypes and changing the materials, he finally seeded in making something out of the materials used for making armor and protective gear that were offered to the Kizuki family members, as well as scraps and leftovers. From there, after several actual battles to identify problems and defects, the weapon finally seemed to be ready for full-scale use. The only weapon that could inflict a decent wound on a great youkai or stronger had been the dagger (tant��), so even though it was not easy to use, this teguruma was going to be a very reassuring weapon.


    "It will be very helpful. These gloves must have been difficult to make, too, right?"


    I show him the gloves that I made by unraveling and sewing stic threads one by one, which were also spit out by the tsuchigumo, and express my gratitude. This is also the work of the man in front of me, and I cannot use the teguruma without it. It cuts even iron. With mere gloves, my fingers might fall off even if I don''t do a bad job.


    "Hey. You should thank me in some way. You''re that kind of guy, right? You''re bringing them, right?"


    The craftsman smiles at me with a wicked grin, and I give him a devious grin across my face as well. Then I slowly pull it out of my pocket.


    "Hey, hey, that''s..."


    "At first I was going to buy some sake in the city, but I met up with a group of Tachibana merchants on the way. As a thank you for escorting them, they gave me a little souvenir."


    Saying this, I show him a ss bottle that can be held in one hand. Inside the bottle is a clear liquid containing highly purified alcohol... that is, an imported distilled liquor that was called vodka in my previous world.


    Made from barley or wheat and finally filtered through charcoal, this imported liquor is known for its particrly high alcohol content. In Fus��-kuni, sake is first of all made from rice, a sweet but muddy liquor that is easily intoxicating and unpleasant to the pte, and thenes the luxury of sake made from rice lees and other ingredients. And neither of them had an alcohol concentration that could hardly be called sake in the presence of the imported sake I had in my possession. ...No, in fact, it is almost a mass of alcohol with a concentration of more than 90%, isn''t it?


    In any case, many imported goods are expensive. And considering the treatment and circumstances of the curse tools maker, this small bottle would be a sufficient bribe.


    "Hmm, this certainly has a strong aroma of liquor. Just take a sip... it sure looks like it will get me drunk soon."


    Pulling out the bottle cork and smelling the contents, the curse-tool maker leader take a sip and then say what he thinks of it. He seems to be shocked at the taste, which is quite different from the sake he usually drinks.


    "I''ll ept it gratefully... I''m sorry, it''s always the same with you. Thank you very much."


    "No, I''m also the one who is always getting help from you with equipment. I have to keep the connection with you."


    For him, the souvenirs I buy when I go away on a mission are valuable enough. After all, the curse tool maker can''t go out. And depending on the family of the exorcists, there are many secret arts and legends, and each toolmaker creates their tools with them in mind, or by using them. Their skills and knowledge are confidential.


    Therefore, basically, the curse-tool makers are not allowed to leave the house. They spend most of their lives in the estate, and can go out with their attendants to nearby ces in the territory (in the case of the Kizuki family, to the Kizuki valley vige which can be seen from the estate) if they are authorized, but that is about it. The rest of the time, they could apany their master''s family to the capital''s artisan city or to the imperial court''s curse-working department for study. In any case, there is little danger of death, but there is little freedom. So the bribes I can offer will work.


    And in fact, the payoff is enormous. I would have died sooner than I did without the explosives and the charms he offered me. It''s not that I approached him for that in the first ce, but... everything in life is a good thing, I suppose.


    "Oh, by the way, there was a supply of something that would go well with booze the other day. Let''s see... Oh, here it is..."


    Suddenly, as if remembering something, Kuga begins to look in the tool cab in one corner of the room. He takes out a sake cup and a small bup sack, which were hidden behind the tools, and shows them to me.


    "What''s that?"


    "Well, just take a look."


    Kuga opens the contents of the sack with such a manner. The contents were immediately recognized by its peculiar smell: dried food. It was dried meat and dried squid, which could be used as a snack. Kizuki Valley is located deep in the mountains, so I could recognize dried meat, but... dried squid?


    "I got some left over from the ritual."


    "Oh, I see..."


    It is surprisingly one of the ingredients used in ritual offerings. Perhaps this is the leftover from an offering, or perhaps it is the offering itself that was collected after it became stale.


    "Well, would you like a drink?"


    The curse-tool maker shows me a cheap sake cup and tempted me with it. It was a tempting offer, but unfortunately I could not take it.

 Chapter 69.2

    Chapter 69.2


    "I don''t care if it''s you, I can''t be breathing the stench of alcohol in the daytime. So, I''ll just take... the dry goods."


    With that, I take a piece of dried squid from the bag. The Kizuki valley is located ind, so although people can eat river fish, the only seafood they can eat is dried, and even that is a luxury for us servants. Although dried squid itself is not expensive among the dried seafood, it has been a long time since I had tasted it. Yes, it''s delicious.


    "Nopanion, huh? Well, that''s why I can drink more."


    Cowering his shoulders at my response, he pours some imported booze into a cheap sake cup and slurps it down. He reaches into a bup sack with one free hand and picks up a piece of salty dried deer meat. I followed suit and we continued to make small talk.


    But it doesn''tst long. After a little while, this little pleasurees to an end. There is a knock at the door and a familiar voice calls out, asking toe in. I look at the owner of this room.


    "Ah, no problem."


    "Thank you. Come on in."


    The master of the room gives his permission to enter, and a young servant, reverently dressed in a ck robe and mask, enters the hut. He was probably Kuchiki, judging from his voice. He bows to me and then to Kuga before opening his mouth.


    "Yun-shoku, I''vee to deliver a message."


    "A message? From...?"


    For a moment I thought Gori-sama had summoned me, but then I realized that she''d probably send someone like Shiro to help her out. If so, it would be only the immediate superiors such as the head or assistant head who would call me, and the former was the most likely possibility.


    "Yes, the head of the group requests you toe to his office."


    "...Understood. I''m on my way. Leave the room."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After a moment of silence, I order my men to leave. Kuchiki epts the order with a gruff voice, bows, and leaves.


    "Is it work?"


    "Probably. Youkai are very active these days."


    I replied to curse tool maker leader (Yun)''s voice. Not only the Kizuki family, but the number of incidents by youkai had been increasing slowly but surely from the north to the east of the country. Although the individual cases themselves are caused by small youkai and medium youkai, they can be unintentional if they ovep in number. The novel version describes in more detail the frequent exterminations of youkai in each house, which first resulted in casualties among the servants and the hidden group people, and then in injuries among the exorcists who were too busy to fill in the gaps.


    "So you''re working outside the office again. What can I do for you?"


    "Yes..."


    I dig up memories of my past life, or more precisely, the setting of the original game and its derivative works. Then I think back to the monster mastermind stirring around here, and order a few things just in case.


    "Fine, but... you''re ordering some odd things again, aren''t you? You''re still the same as when you were a miscennalous. Huh?"


    The leader of the curse-tool maker, points out in disgust after making a dubious expression on his face. I respond with a deceptive wry smile.


    When I was a child, I used all my knowledge of my previous life to win over Hina and the other members of the Kizuki family. And then I realized. ...The knowledge that ordinary modern people have is useless, isn''t it? I thought.


    No, I don''t mean to say that all modern people are ipetent or that the modern education system is useless. But everything is a matter of supply and demand. The knowledge and education necessary in the modern society may not be fully useful in another time or in another world.


    It is a matter of course if I think about it. There is no point in learning how to work in the fields or how to find wild vegetables if one lives in the capital city. Evenpulsory home economics education is of doubtful use since there are no electric sewing machines, electric washing machines, or stoves in this world, and even if a person is born into a noble family, reading and writing can be done at the middle level of elementary school for a farmer. ...Well, there were even some guys in the vige who were suspicious at that level. Hey, governor, stop trying to cheat the amount of tribute you collect and put the difference into your pocket.


    I was at a loss, but I still came up with some useful ideas. Entertainment.


    In this age, entertainment is primitive, while it was in the past when every kind of entertainment was avable. That''s where I wanted to go.


    I suggested some toys, amusements, and games based on my memories of my previous life. Since mere suggestions were meaningless, I asked him, who was an apprentice curse tools maker at the time, to actually make some of these ideas in his spare time. I asked him to make tools with the backing of Hina, and the toys he made with his own ideas were beyond my expectations, and became a valuable source of information for my induction into the Kizuki family at that time. ...Well, now it''s all just a bunch of stuff, right?


    "Well, it''s OK. I got a good face to the top thanks to it, and it was quite a perk. Now I''m Yun-shoku on the rmendation of Princess Hina."


    Kukuku, he chuckled at my words... but he stoppedughing and looked at me.


    "Anyway, I don''t know the details of that case. But it''s true that the princess nominated you for Yun-shoku, isn''t it? If that''s the case..."


    Kuga stopped talking because I stopped him with my hand. And somewhat, his face is slightly discouraged.


    "I didn''t say betray. But I thought it would be better topromise a little."


    "The princess didn''t choose you because of your favoritism. You don''t want to think you were chosen by coincidence, do you?"


    "Of course not."


    Actually, I do know. In the original story, that person was in a yun-shoku position. And I, too... that woman was also a person who stood up for justice in the origina;. She was fair to everyone. She was a person who could bear her own personal feelings. She was a person of character. In fact, I think it was because of her that she chose me for Yun-shoku.


    "Anyway..."


    I shake off my sins and my mistakes and head for the door of the room. I had to go as soon as I was called. But I stop and turn on my heel as the voice behind me rings out once more.


    "Here, take half of it. The dried ones will keep for a while."


    The craftsman looks as if he has no choice in the matter, transfers the contents of the sack into a drawstring and throws it at me. I recognize the bag with the dynamic vision I have cultivated through years of killing youkai, and ept it, bowing to him as if to express my gratitude. I went to the door again and touched the handle, but when I read his intention, I turned around and asked him as I left.


    "So? What do you want as a souvenir this time?"


    ...


    ...


    I left the workshop of the curse tool makers and went straight to the ce.


    "Yun-shoku, the servant, arrived at your summon."


    I answered with my knees on the floor as soon as I entered the familiar office of the head servant. In front of me was a man writing on the tatami mats with a brush in his hand. The head of the servant, Kizuki Shisui...


    "........."


    "........."


    For a while, as if ignoring my words, the head continued to do his paperwork silently. And I also remain silent, not moving an inch. Shisui simply reads the documents, signs them with his brush, and stamps a seal. In this quiet room, I peek around from beneath the mask. It seemed that the assistant, who had a strong personality, was not here now. It was convenient. She was bothering me, and my conversation would have been needlessly tedious.


    "........."


    ".........Well, is that it?"


    How much time had passed? After a few moments, Shisui finally reached the end of his work and stopped his hand to look at me.


    The mystic eyes, which are different shades on each side, reflect me. At the same time, it shows that I am literally in his hands. I have risked my life against other exorcists, but this man is different. There is no pre-movement. To be seen by him is to have a muzzle pointed at my forehead, and if I have the slightest intention of doing so, I will die a horrible death. ...This feeling of having my life in my hands is something I''ll never get used to.


    "Well, sorry to call you out of the blue. I think you were with the curse tool maker, weren''t you? If you had something to do, I''m sorry to have disturbed you."


    "No, that''s not true."


    I humbled myself respectfully in response to Shisui''s apology. No, it was a warning disguised as an apology. Perhaps Shisui is aware that I have been receiving tools from some of the curse tool maker. The only reason he does not condemn me here is that it is for the benefit of the Kizuki family. I am sure he is aware of the manpower shortage among the servants and that my actions are helping to alleviate the shortage.


    ...Of course, he would have had my head twisted off by now if it had been for my own personal gain.


    "Hmm... well, let''s get down to the main issue. The reason why I asked Yun-shoku toe to this meeting was for no other reason than to prepare for a new assignment."


    "Yes, sir, what''s the content?"


    "Recently there''s been a lot of damage from youkai. Exorcists from all over the region will be mobilized to exterminate them in a wide area. For now, I want you to prepare four squads for the east, west, south, and north. Each squad will be headed by one family exorcist and assisted by one young family member or family member. We n to add other members to each squad as necessary. The servants will be assigned to one squad, meaning that a total of four squads should be prepared."


    This was within my expectation. And at the same time, I was convinced. The beginning of the original story is just around the corner. Perhaps this was the group led by the Kizuki family that appeared in the main character''s vige, which was destroyed in the original story, and retrieved the main character.


    (I remember that this is where Hina meets him.)


    Hina, sensing the presence of the strong youkai, appears in the hellish vige. And there they will witness the very moment when the main character defeats the youkai.


    (Then, can I intervene in some cases? I guess not. If I make a bad intervention and it fails, I''ll be screwed.)


    I think about intervening in the original work for a moment, but immediately put the idea on hold.


    I can''t read what kind of changes my irregr actions have brought to the original work. It is true that I intervened in not all the cases I liked, and there were many cases in which I would have died on the spot if I had not intervened, but still, there were some cases in which I could be called an unintentional intervention. Before that, there was a possibility that I may have unknowingly made a fatal change in the original work. So, for now, I will bear with it first...!


    "Yes, sir. I understand."


    Anyway, I ept the order, bow my head deeply, and my thoughts are cool-headed as I n my future course of action.


    (Well, let''s gather information first.)


    Now, it would not look so suspicious even if I dig a little deeper and ask some questions or move some people around. I could say that I''m gathering information for the formation of the team.


    "Oh, yeah. You yourself will also be involved. You will be assigned to the Eastern Squad, which will be led by the Head of the Hidden Group. Please take this into consideration when organizing your units."


    "........."


    Oh. That''s a drastic change of schedule right from the start, isn''t it? ...D*mn it!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The first ce I went to after receiving my new assignment was not to the training camp of the servants, nor was it to the staff quarters.


    No, I was supposed to inform my men first, prepare the necessary expenses and supplies, check the schedule of each group, and select the personnel... Unfortunately, I had other things to do before those practical tasks.


    Now, the manpower avable to work inside the pair-residence (������) is scarce. While it''s true that Kizuki Aoi has be somewhat softerpared to the original work, but that is byparison. She fundamentally distrusts and despises other people. Therefore, the inside of therge pair of rooms surrounded by cypress fences and kirikake (A piece of furniture that is ced indoors as a blindfold or a partition) was extremely unpopr, although it was gorgeous and luxurious in terms of furnishings. Unless something special happens, only the minimum number of people are inside, and most of the work is done by a simple shikigami.


    "I want to see the princess. Please make an immediate call."


    I call out to the simple shikigami who is wiping the floor and pirs with a rag in the hallway just beyond the gate. The shikigami, which ispletely ck and has no face, not even a facial expression, and of course no emotion or self-consciousness, nods at my words as if it were alive and then quickly leaves the ce. Then, after a while, it came back and invited me in with a sigh.


    After turning the corner several times in the pair, which is obviously wider than the ce, I am called in front of the sliding door through which the sound ofughter leaks out. There is neither a maid nor a scullery maid by the sliding door. So I announce myself.


    "Princess, I am the servant. I''d like to pay my respects."

 Chapter 69.3

    Chapter 69.3


    I bowed respectfully, and when I said the words of my offer, the conversation from the other side of the sliding door was suddenly cut off. A few moments of silence prevail... and then a momentter.


    "Come in."


    "Whoa!?"


    It was at the same time as themand. Suddenly the sliding door is pulled with a mighty force, and my body is pulled by an unseen force into the room. No, I jump into the room.


    "Aaah!?"


    "Huh...!?"


    At the sound of a young voice, I realize that there is a small figure ahead of me as I jump into the room. I try to do something about it in a panic, but there is no way to react when I am in the air, and I am being pulled by an invisible force. All I can do is to adopt a passive posture...


    "What are you doing, Sumikage? Don''t y."


    The words were mumbled with an icy deadly intent, but they echoed in the room with a strong, sickening resonance. Or maybe it was a kind of word art. Whatever the case, it pulled me up from the fate of being plunged into the tatami mats or someone else.


    ''<i>......</i>''


    I was drifting in the air as if I was in a zero-gravity space, but in the next instant, the single hanging on the wall wasid on the floor by an invisible force, and I was knocked down on it like an apple falling from a tree by the universal gravitation. Of course, I plunge face first into the floor.


    "Waaa...!?"


    The impact of the fall knocks me back and forth, and I slowly raise my upper body while holding my head. But immediately, a sweet smell tantalizes my nose. It was the smell of incense like peaches...


    "Oh my, oh my, it''s so wrinkled. I''m not sure I''ll be able to use this."


    "Heh...?"


    I look at the pompous voice that is immediately in front of me. In front of me was a beautiful girl with peach-colored hair and a voluptuous body that could be seen even through theyers of kimono she was wearing. She was my Lord, smiling a pompous, arrogant, haughty smile. A gori with a lot ofndmines. Kizuki Aoi...


    "......"


    I was stunned first, and then I looked down. Laying on the floor was a silk omotegi (outer kimono) brightly decorated with a cherry blossom pattern. ...Naturally, it was crumpled to the point of being absurdly wrinkled. It might have a little spit on it.


    "......"


    I look up again. I look at Kizuki''s second princess. She smiles at me. Underneath my mask, I can only imagine how pale and bloodless I must have looked.


    "Do you know? It cost 30 kyos."


    Such a cruel deration, of course, for a woman of noble birth, she would normally have said very little about the price. But there was only one time she would mention it. That is... harassment.


    "...Haha, are you kidding me?"


    The reply to my unintentional outburst was a cold, lecherous smile of the coldest kind. It was the kind of smile a beast would give its prey. Hahaha, not funny...


    * * *


    "It''s not good... Look at this pattern. Isn''t it bright? It''s my winter coat. I ordered it from the Tachibana Trading Companyst spring and it finally came. Silk and gold and silver thread, it''s really beautiful, isn''t it?"


    So deres the pink princess, stepping on the clothes spread out on the floor. Standing up, she shows off her bare feet up to her thighs from the costume, wriggling her toes to the point where wrinkles appear right in front of me.


    If anything, the costume was still my rug. There was no way to escape. I tried to retreat in a hurry, but it would have been suicide to reverse the order not to move. Therefore, I was being forced to watch her bare feet, which were exposed right in front of my eyes, crumple the costume sarcastically. If this foot were toe right in front of me the next moment, my skull would surely be turned into a football. Or perhaps a ser ball would be more appropriate.


    "........."


    "Hehehe, good boy. So you won''t talk because I didn''t order you to? That''s right. There are a lot of idiots who make excuses for things they didn''t authorize. It''s much wiser than that, isn''t it?"


    Gori-sama saw through my silence andplimented me. The irony wasplete. Her bare feet lifted up and rested on my shoulders. Her five toes dug into my shoulder as if she were thrashing around.


    "......!"


    She pushes a little harder, but I remain silent. I knew from years of experience that she was testing me and ying with me. The most dangerous thing is to make her feel ufortable by resisting or making excuses. If I p off her leg, my shoulder will be cut off. Or she''ll swing me sideways and my head will fly off the wall like a filthy firework. Either way, I''m gonna die a horrible death. So, calm down... calm down...


    "I know what you''re thinking, okay? You''re probably thinking hard right now, what to do about this situation. How to make me happy, right?"


    As she said so, her legs go up further. They climb up my shoulders and rest on my neck. The warm, translucent white, resilient touch of the girl''s bare feet was, to me, no different from having a dagger (tant��) on my neck. No, it was worse than that.


    "...Okay. Open your mouth. I''ll forgive you if your excuse for ruining the 30 ryo is funny. But if it''s not funny... you know what I mean?"


    With a grin, the gori says, her mouth twisted in a charming smile. It was the look of a predator on the prowl. Well, what should I say?


    "........."


    I nce to the side. The white fox girl, who is fidgety and has been ordered to y shell game with the guest, does not seem to be able to get into the game at all because of the situation. And the same is probably true for the guests. Who would like to see a human being turned into a meat ball? Especially in person.


    "........."


    "......!"


    Sensing that I''m distracted, Gori-sama''s bare foot moves from my neck to my face. Her legs are raised so that I can almost see her inner thighs. Her toenails lightly run down my face from the top to the bottom. And from her feet, I could smell its sweet scent. Then, with a giggle, the princessughs.


    "Come on, say it quickly!"


    "....Your fingernails are growing long?"


    At her urging, after a few moments of silence, I was just giving my frank impression of her bare feet from a very close distance.


    Silence filled the room. The atmosphere was somewhat listless... and the princess in front of me had an indescribable expression on her face. Disappointed, but not unexpected.


    "...I knew it... You have no talent, do you?"


    "No, what talent?"


    "...Clown?"


    "Why do you use the question form?"


    While we were having such a conversation, the killing spirit emitted from the girl in front of me had faded away before I knew it. She giggles again. This time I did not feel oppressed. She looked more like a child who had just finished ying a trick.


    "Oh, well. This time it''s also the fault of ''Sumikage''s'' sloppy work. ...Hehehe, be thankful. You don''t know what would have happened if I hadn''t been so merciful, do you?"


    So blurts out Kizuki''s second princess, moving her bare feet off my shoulders. Atst I am free from the nagging that takes ce while my Lord holds my life in her hands. Every her word is apanied by sense of indebtedness.


    (I''d read it at least a dozen times, judging by the minute differences in atmosphere...)


    I knew it was a joke, but it still made me feel ufortable. If I had been a neer, I would have been incontinent or even fainted. I knew that power harassment is not good.


    "Ah, ''Sumikage''. You''ll be punishedter. Are you ready for it?"


    Gori-sama who was standing with her head resting on her hand toward the empty space, boasts with a cold smile. A distinctive roar sounded faintly. It sounded more like a frightened cowering than a threat.


    (Oh, I see. That was that guy earlier...)


    With the gori-sama''s words, the events that have urred so far, my knowledge of the original story, and my open mind, I finally determine the culprit who has caused this situation.


    One of the three main Shikigami of Kizuki Aoi is an invisible phantom youkai, the given name is ''Sumikage''... and its "tongue" is the identity of the thing that dragged me into this.


    In the original story, Kizuki Aoi, who does not trust people''s loyalty, tamed this maind monster for infiltration, information gathering, and assassination, and it uses advanced concealment techniques to blend in perfectly with the surroundingndscape, deceiving even the five senses. Its power is so great that even the lower cmity youkai cannot notice it. Depending on the route, this shikigami ys the role of capturing the main character at the order of the gori-sama, or killing Hina, the Madam Adviser, or the youngest daughter of the Ako family from behind with its tongue.


    ...Well, in the case of the Madam Adviser, she is changed into a shikigami before she knows it, and in the case of the Hina, she is usually revived and burnt to death. Ako''s daughter? Of course, she will die normally, right?


    "Thank you for your blessing, Princess."


    "If that''s how you feel, then keep up the good work. Don''t fail me."


    Although I feel unreasonable in many ways, the difference in status and position makes it impossible for me to rebel, so I show my gratitude for now. With a smallugh, the second princess of Kizuki epts it with a smile on her face. ...Well, it''s still better than dealing with some Blue Demon who has nothing butndmines.


    "So? What do you want? You didn''te here because you miss me, did you?"


    "I''ve just received a new order from the head of the servant group. I''vee to ask your permission for my departure in the near future."


    "Hmm, I see."


    Yes, I''m here to get her, Gori-sama''s permission. The chain ofmand in this area is quite suspicious, but... I am her protegee, and from her character in the original story, there''s no telling what might happen if I don''t tell her, so there''s nothing better than a quick report.


    "Will Uemon''s uncle be leading the group?"


    "Yes, indeed. Princess knows very well..."


    "That''s what I suggested."


    "........."


    I see, it''s your fault!


    "I''m afraid I''m not here. Thest kappa incident made the governor say a lot of things. But I made sure to have a say in where to ce you, at least, okay?"


    (Oh, so that''s why I''m with Uemon? Is that some kind of harassment?)


    Shisui had told me that there would be one team for each of the east, south, north and west. And the members of the expedition. I had resigned myself to the fact that I had been squeezed into the most marginal position in the dispatched expedition team, thinking that it was just bad luck... Wait, could it be? Did she actually nominate me?


    Wait! This is definitely bullying! She nned it, didn''t she? She did it, didn''t she? She want me to curse my birth defects? If anything, I''ve been a little screwed up since I got here. I''m not just born unhappy, I''ve been unhappy my whole life. Why does she encourage people''s misfortune?


    "Oh, umm... is my husband going to go out again?"


    A moment after I wasmenting inwardly spitting out words of abuse, such a frightened voice sounded from behind me.


    Perhaps it was not directed at me but at Gori-sama. But I involuntarily turned my head to look behind me. I knew she was a rtively safe person to interact with.


    There she was, the girl I had almost run into when I was brought into this room. The little princess who had been ying shell games with Shiro in her spare time while I was being yed with by Gori-sama.


    Her name is Kizuki Kozumi, wife of Kizuki Uemon. She is a little girl with ck hair, golden eyes, and dressed in a blue kimono, also called Princess Kozumi or Hagifune Kozumi after her family''s name.


    ...Well, from the original yer''s point of view, she is a "Loli-wife soaked in medicated tea", "NTR fetish converter". Or should I call her "a married woman who willmits suicide when the medicine wears off" or "The NTR-causing young wife who destroys the yer''s brain"?


    Hmm? Ah. Perhaps you can guess what I''m talking about from these too many disturbing aliases. Kizuki Kozumi, like the youngest daughter of the Ako family, was an unfortunate character in "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" who was created only to cloud the yer''s vision.

 Chapter 70.1

    Chapter 70.1


    Kizuki Kozumi, also known as Madam Kizuki Uemon, is a character in the game "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)". She is a sub-heroine that can be conquered, and... a character that shattered the sexual inclinations and minds of many yers, driving them into the depths of despair.


    To be precise, Kizuki Kozumi is Uemon''s second wife. His former wife was a tall, manly, and physically aggressive exorcist. She was a powerful exorcist with considerable skill, but this is a world where it is not umon for exorcisms to be useless at first sight or depending onpatibility. So, in the end, his ex-wife was stabbed to death and died in the crossfire.


    Although she does not appear directly in the main story or in the side stories, and from the few descriptions of her, it seems that she was often taken for a fool yet she and Uemon did not seem to have a bad marriage. Nevertheless, the shock of his wife''s death was so great that Uemon, who was still quite young at that time, remained unmarried for nearly 30 years, and spent his days devoted to his work.


    He probably would have been fine with his life as it was, but the world does not revolve around one''s own ideas. And his future wife came from an unexpected source.


    Uemon, who was also in charge of Kizuki''s financial affairs, and who was more focused on money lending and business than on exterminating youkai, had lent money to a certain family of exorcists. The family had suffered a heavy loss due to the failure to exterminate youkai and borrowed arge amount of money from Uemon to recover. The problem was that they were still unable to rebuild their house, and the family could not bear the increasing interest and slow repayment of the loan, so they sent his future wife, Princess Kozumi, to take out a mortgage on the loan. At the time of her visit, she was eight years old.


    Princess Kozumi was theplete opposite of Uemon''s former wife. His ex-wife was older, tall, strong-willed, and assertive. On the other hand, Princess Kozumi was small and timid even at her age and was a gentle and modest princess.


    She was literally the opposite of his ex-wife, as was the fact that she was sent to him as a form of a loan. At first nce, Uemon met with the other party calmly and reluctantly epted the offer as a way of ingratiating himself, but inwardly, he was quite upset and confused.


    The result was that he treated his future wife as a kind of tumor. But not in a crude way. He took good care of her and provided her with all the necessities of the first ss. There is no doubt that the luxury of the house was a far better life for the girl than her own home.


    But that is all. Uemon never approached her or even had a proper conversation with her. He knew that she was in debt to him, that they were too far apart in age, and that Uemon was not a handsome man. Perhaps he also felt guilty about his ex-wife too. Therefore, Uemon was reluctant to develop a close rtionship with his small and young second wife. And the younger wife, who understood her husband''s position, became even less assertive and shrinking because she felt that he was neglecting her.


    The cause of the tragedy may have been precisely their mutual recognition of each other. Both Uemon and Princess Kozumi feared that the other was alienated and disliked by the other. That is why neither of them interfered with the other, and neither of them was able to control or condemn the other''s behavior.


    At the start of the original work, Kizuki Kozumi, a married woman who looks quite loli despite her age of sixteen, can be pursued as a sub-heroine, and this route is full of the production team''s malice, considering her age. yers who enjoy this kind of taste have been trying to capture this princess who obviously has nothing but NTR elements. However, no matter how they tried, they could not find a way to capture her. They were eagerly searching for a way to capture her.


    Then, one yer realized. No matter how much liking a yer gets, it is meaningless to win her over.


    The route to capture Princess Kozumi is called the "Gedou Mara Nouchika Route" or the "Darth Tamakir Route" by yers. To be precise, this route is a route in which the main character is corrupted by evil and bes a b*tch rather than a route in which he attacks Princess Kozumi, although the attack on Princess Kozumi is just one of the events in the route.


    To diverge to this corrupted route, yers have to get a bad ending with Aoi, Hina, Kochou, and Aoko the Blue Demon, learn swordsmanship from Hina and use it as a main weapon, develop a friendship with the Miyataka family''s Magical Maboro-kun in the capital, forcibly r*pe Ako Murasaki together, and hang her naked on the riverbed. Then, contact the Minister of the Left in female clothing and get a good impression of him. It is necessary to contact him while dressed as a woman to gain his favor, to be registered in the Onmyou Dormitory, and to obtain the ''Aphrodisiac of Indulgence (Type A)'' which is difficult to obtain as an item to be possessed.


    The main character, who gradually bes addicted to power to make up for the sorrow of losing his family, bes more transient by gaining a bad friend, and falls into the dark side as the Minister of the Left exins the charms of the ancient forbidden arts to him, finally fallspletely into the path of evil when the heads of the Onmyou dormitory attempt to defeat the Minister.


    The Onmyou dormitory head tries to find out the identity of the Minister and kill him, but he is interrupted by the main character, and then the Minister, like some dark lord, says to him, "Take the infinite power of thew, eat!" Then, having made an unforgivable mistake, the main character, now unable to turn back, surrenders himself to the Minister of the Left, degenerates into a b*tch, and betrays the Imperial Court and the Kizuki family. As part of the plot to destroy the Kizuki family, Princess Kozumi is sacrificed.


    Then, after forcing the young princess to drink tea mixed with an aphrodisiac, the main character, together with the magical Marabo-kun, forcibly scatters the young princess''s purity. What''s worse, during the y, the princess herself thinks that her partner is her husband, and she has a face of debauchery.


    Naturally, when shees to her senses, she despairs, and furthermore, she is literally subjected to daily lustful acts of ckmail and brainwashing. And as if to harass her, the illustrators have prepared arge number of still pictures of various abnormal ys and devilish situations for her, and they have done so with the utmost care.


    What is most outrageous is that Uemon begins to notice their physical rtionship, but turns a blind eye to it. This is a terrible misunderstanding, as Uemon himself believes that his future wife is having an affair because he is out of shape, not good-looking, and too old for her. Well, the main character and Marabo-kun both have good faces... Anyway, princess Kozumi asks for help without hesitation, but the way she asks for help is too modest and is misunderstood, and her face bes cloudy as the story progresses. She ister caught and is further drugged and hypnotized by Marabo-kun.


    Her end is nothing but malice on the part of the creators. She is drugged, and her body and dignity are vited and defiled in every possible way, but in the game''s setting, aphrodisiacs are difficult to obtain and create in theter stages of the game. As one of the yers discussed, no matter how efficiently the game is yed, the number of aphrodisiacs will surely notst until the end of the story. And the day it runs out is the anniversary of Princess Kozumi''s death.


    When shees to her senses, she remembers and understands all the things she has done, and she despairs greatly and goes mad. In her madness, she kills herself in a fit of guilt over her own filthiness and her husband''s guilt. Her suicide is a traditional throat-slitting suicide.


    However, one can imagine what would happen to such a timid and cowardly girl. Her throat bleeds heavily because of the half-hearted wound, and she suffers for a long time in vain, dying alone in grief, apologizing to her husband with tears in her eyes.


    "Dear (Danna-sama), I''m sorry I''ve been so ungrateful to you..."


    "I will atone for this unholy sin with my life from now on..."


    "Ah... my suffering, my life...."


    "My blood... it hurts... it hurts..."


    "I can''t... Dear"


    "It hurts... it hurts..."


    "Help me..."


    "...I''m sorry."


    This scene traumatized many yers who enjoy NTR. And I wonder why they made the movie in theatrical quality? The voice actor also gave a convincing performance. Of course, I was traumatized too.


    This borate trick was done for one reason only: to kill Uemon. The main character would have been killed in a second without even entering the battle screen in the other routes, but this event of humiliating Princess Kozumi is inserted to avoid the situation. Unlike the other routes, Uemon, who cares for Princess Kozumi for some reason, hesitates to kill the main character immediately. He is hesitant because he considers him to be his wife''s devoted lover.


    On the contrary, even after the transition to the battle screen, Uemon was dull, and in contrast to his high status, he was considerably weakened. Even so, Uemon is difficult to defeat, but after a certain number of retries... Magical Marabo-kunes to the main character''s rescue out of friendship. He then tells Uemon everything that has happened so far. He tells what happened to Princess Kozumi, how much she needed Uemon''s help, and her tragic end... Uemon''s brain is literally destroyed mentally by this reveal, and then he is physically crushed to death by the main character... I mean, stop describing this sequence of events as "friendship, effort, and victory". At least, they can''t put it in Shonen Weekly.


    "...Well, I guess I don''t have to worry in this case."


    I mutter to myself with a wry smile as I sink into the sea of my thoughts while the d*mned white spider is sucking blood from my wrists in my hut. The other day, when I was reporting to Gori-sama, I met the young wife in question, which made me remember this brain-destroying setup. Apparently, she herself had not been told anything by Uemon, and I was asked a lot of questions by her.


    (He probably didn''t want to worry her, but... he''s a clumsy guy).


    Uemon loved Princess Kozumi in his own way. And Princess Kozumi, too... It can be seen in the novels and short stories that were releasedter on. Well, at the end of the main game is also kept in the dark, further destroying yers'' brains.


    I tried to y this game once, and it was mentally hard for me. Like Princess Kozumi, that route was a hellish ce with only a few depressing eventspared to the other bad endings. Well, in a sense, it is a route that I can safely ignore.


    In fact, the possibility that Kozumi would be NTRed is very small except for that route. And the prerequisite for that route is very difficult to begin with. It is quite easy to break the g. Of course, this world is not a game but a reality...


    "Still, as long as I support the main character who lost his family and avoid the dark fall, there will be no problem..., right?"


    "Hmm? Tomobe-sama? Did you say something?"


    "What? Oh, I just thought... it would be a hassle if I had to go out and about again."


    Perhaps because of her good hearing due to her blindness, Mari, who was sewing at a little distance from me, responded to my little mutterings. I hastily tried to cover it up.


    But in a sense, that might have been a bad move. Because her expression turned cloudy at myment.


    "I see. How many days will you be working for this time?"


    "? Well, I think... I should be prepared for about a month, right? The scope of the project is veryrge this time."


    The goal of the project is still unclear. The goal is to round up all the youkai who are making a racket in various ces. The nature of this request is slightly different from the usual requests.


    "A month, huh...?"


    "......?"


    I stop the bloodsucking behavior of the d*mned spiders when not starving to death, but not too full. I pick it up by the belly and, perhaps angry at it for wanting more food, I throw the iling white spider unceremoniously into the insect cage. I then close the cage, and I head toward Mari, which seems to feel discouraged.


    "What''s wrong? If there''s something wrong, you can tell me. Don''t be shy."


    "No, no... It''s not a problem."


    Mari is puzzled by my question. However, I have known her for a certain length of time. She immediately suppresses her opinions and feelings. She is self-punishing and self-deprecating. If I don''t push her a little harder and ask her, she will swallow everything up inside herself.


    "What is it? Tell me. Or are you... hiding something?"


    "No, no! I would never... do such a thing, just..."


    "Just what?"


    "I still feel lonely without Tomobe-sama. Besides, I''m worried. I''m really worried... if you''ll not return safely..."


    Mari turns over with her eyes closed. In a voice that almost disappears, she confesses. She has never had much interaction with people. Even when she lived in the capital, she never talked much with anyone other than her brother. And now, I was one of the few people she could talk to. But when I have to be away from home for a long period, and I don''t know if I wille back alive, she might worry about me.


    "...sorry. But it''s work."


    "No, I''m sorry for being so selfish. We have food, clothing, and shelter, and you''re doing this to us..."


    When I was in the Capital, of course, I had to provide all of their own food, clothing, and shelter and even had to pay taxes. In contrast, now they have to provide their own clothes and food to a certain extent, but basically, Mari and his siblings were able to eat with the allowance that was given to them. Therefore, there was a very clear hierarchical rtionship between me and the siblings. So it was natural for Mari to be reserved toward me.


    "Don''t worry about it. Your work helps me too. You should be proud of your work."


    "No, that''s... that''s really selfish. I wish I could be of more help to Tomobe-sama like brother..."


    Mari smiles sadly, looking somewhat lonely. I could see her struggle. By the way, I heard before that her parents are gone and she was raised by her brother like a sheltered daughter because of her frail body... She usually does not show it, but sometimes she gives me a glimpse of herplicated feelings like this. And maybe she was even more self-loathing when she revealed it.


    "...Well, you''ve done a lot of sewing already, haven''t you? Why don''t you take a break?"


    Thinking of Mari, who was having mixed feelings inside, I suggested a change of pace.


    "A break, is it?"


    "Yeah. I''m a little tired too. I''d be d if you could join me..."


    Actually, I''m a little anemic because of the blood-sucking by the spider brat.


    "Then, let''s get you something..."


    "No, I''ll do that. You go get a cushion or something."


    After asking her to do so, I went to the kitchen. I prepare two teacups and pour the boiled white water that I had prepared for supper. I think there was a pastry...


    "How''s it going? Did you prepare them?"


    "Y-Yes! I''m preparing the cushions..."


    She walks on her knees, examines the surroundings with her hands, and finally finds a chest and takes out a cushion from it.


    "Get another one. Don''t forget yours."


    "I-I understand...!"


    I pointed out, and Mari rushes to get another cushion for herself. I sat down on the cushion she had prepared and handed her a teacup and put a candy box between the teacup and the cushion.


    "Is this aroma... bean-arare(Mame-arare)?"


    "Yes. Magoroku made them for me the other day. Here, shall we eat?"


    I picked one and threw it into my mouth. I chew it with a crunchy sound. It tasted of beans and salt.


    "Then I''ll have one too... Ah, it''s delicious."


    Mari picked up a piece, too, and opened her mouth to take a small, crispy bite. At the same time, a small smile appeared on her face. The gesture reminded me of a rabbit.


    For a while, Mari and I drank some hot water and concentrated on eating the bean-arare. In silence, the only sounds were the sipping of the water and the cracking of the arare.


    "...Come to think of it, I''m still behind you in terms of wins, aren''t I?"


    I mutter to myself when the arare is about half full.


    "Huh? Oh, you mean the... Tsume-Go (Go board game), right?"


    Mari tilted her head for a moment at my sudden remark but immediately answered as if she had just remembered.


    Tsume-Go, I guess most of the people in my previous life would not remember the name. They would know it if I called it reversi. I invented it as a pastime to kill time when I was a misceneous person since it was not yet known in this world, at least as far as I was aware. And partly because Hina was having a tantrum because she found it hard to understand the rules of ordinary Go.


    Even after I became a servant, I used to y with my colleagues to kill time, and I have aplete set of old Go boards and stones in my hut. I used to y with Maro and his siblings, as well as with Shiro and Shirowakamaru who came to visit me, including other games on the board. The best yer among them was Mari...


    "Well, I''m surprised that you beat me the first time when I''m older than you, huh?"


    Despite her blindness, or perhaps because of her blindness, Mari was unusually strong in board games such as Shogi and Igo which do not involve the element of luck. The same is true of Tsume-Go, which is a close game even when yed with a handicap, and in which the yer loses four out of five times when yed without a handicap.


    "No, I''m... ashamed that all I can do is y."


    "Oh,e on, stop it. Doesn''t that make me look like a fool for training to be one?"


    Iugh and reply to Mari, who is very embarrassed. In fact, I have been studying in my own way during my free time, because Mari has beaten me in every game that I have proposed to her, not to mention Shogi and Igo.


    "How about it? How about we y a game? No handicap, of course."


    "Is that all right?"


    "Of course. No pressure, right? I''ll show you how good I am."


    With that, I prepare a board and stones. By the way, Mari is blind and can''t move the stones by herself. So I move her stones ording to her judgment. I can cheat all I want, but of course, I''m not going to do that. But...


    "Y-you''re still strong...!"


    I was getting pushed into a corner after the 20th move from the start of the game. I had already lost two out of the four corners.


    "Next, six-nine, please."


    "Okay."


    I followed Mari''s instructions and yed the stones. In no time at all, six stones were taken. The board was nowpletely nk. I''m ashamed that I dared to y like this.


    "Tsk, not yet. If I give up, the game is over...!!"


    One of the few good things about me is that I am not a quitter. Even when I''m outnumbered, I don''t stop struggling. I keep looking for a way to turn things around.


    On the other hand, Mari is quiet. She is sitting on her seat, silently leaning forward and staring at the board. However, her eyelids remain closed. She is probably concentrating on the board she has drawn in her brain. However, this is... Huh!?


    "...!? Mari, why don''t you step back a little bit? You might hit your head on the board."


    "Huh!? Ah, yes! I understand...!"


    When I pointed out the problem, she hurriedly turned her head and looked down in embarrassment. I was embarrassed, too, though. I guess she is blind, and she is not aware of it because she does not have much contact with men. This girl is too careless.


    I wonder if she had noticed that she was leaning forward and the cor was down, revealing the cleavage of her breast. Since she was sickly and never went out, it was not good for my mental health to see her tanned white skin, not too big but not too small, and her blue and dangerous bosom peeping out at me without caution. Especially considering my position and hers...


    "...Tomobe-sama?"


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll hit four or five."


    I remained silent, but Mari asked me with her eyes closed, tilting her head curiously. It was a gesture to seduce a man without realizing it. Yes, this is not good. I don''t know if the chickenes first or the egges first, but it''s no wonder Magoroku didn''t let her out much.


    "...I told you not to take it easy on me, but this is pretty impressive."


    The game went on, and the board was literally covered with white. It seemed impossible to reverse the situation.


    "I knew you were strong. As expected of Mari..."


    "No. Even if I can do this, I can''t help you..."


    "Mari."


    The blind girl trembles when I call her name. No, she doesn''t need to be so frightened...


    "When I go out this time, can I request a lunch box? Your rice balls are delicious."


    "Y-yes!"


    Mari hurriedly replies to my offer. I can''t help but giggle at her cute response.


    "Besides, it''s getting chilly. Can you sew me some extra socks foryering?"


    "I-I understand! I''ll get right on it!"


    "And I''d better practice a little more before the next game. I don''t intend to lose this time."


    "Y-yes...! ...Ah?"

 Chapter 70.2

    Chapter 70.2


    At my repeated offers, Mari finally seemed to realize what I was saying.


    "That''s what I said. Don''t be too disappointed, okay? You''re making it difficult for me."


    "Yes. I''m sorry..."


    "So don''t be discouraged."


    I smile again at Mari, who is embarrassed. And the blind girl, caught by me, gives me a small smile, too. I don''t know what she really thinks, but I hope... she feels a little better.


    "...And can you y one more game? I''ll win this time."


    I asked childishly with a straight face, and this time Mari let out a smallugh.


    * * *


    Thest day of the eighth month of the 13th year of the reign of Emperor Seiri. On this day, the Kizuki family and all other exorcists of the northern and eastern regions will perform their appointed duties at once following the royalmand. Each house will carry out arge-scale extermination of youkai in its assigned area.


    The Kizuki family was assigned a particrlyrge area because of its position as a prominent exorcism family and a major exorcist in the northern region. This area was more than twice the size of the area under the jurisdiction of the Kizuki family when they were confiscated by the Imperial Court, and ovepped the jurisdiction of other families. This also meant that many of the small families were short of manpower, and their support was also required.


    The Kizuki family organized a total of four units in the east, west, south, and north, and a reserve unit was also set up in the main family''s house to provide reinforcements in case of emergency.


    The leader of the northern strike force was Kizuki Shisui, the head of the servant group, who was assisted by his assistant, Miyamizu Shizuka, an exorcist, and one other exorcist. Based on various information, this area was considered to have thergest number of youkai among the four units.


    Four exorcists, Kizuki Yajima, Kizuki Touya, and Kizuki Ayaka as assistants, and a foreigner, were dispatched to lead the west strike force. Kizuki Yajima is also Ayaka''s father. There were no strong reports of youkai in this area, and the other exorcists'' families had enough time to spare. Therefore, it seemed that Yajima, as a protector, was going to let the rest of the younger members gain experience.


    Kizuki Hina led the southern strike force. She was assisted by three exorcists from a branch of the Kizuki family, two of whom were from the Hina faction and one of whom was from the Neutral faction. The neutral faction was supposed to serve as a chaperone to prevent the Hina faction from running out of control.


    The leader of the East strike force was Uemon Kizuki. He is not a particrly strong member of the Kizuki family. However, many of the areas to the east of the Kizuki family territory are rtively wealthy. Uemon''s main job was to negotiate and deal with these areas. He was apanied by Kizuki Keiharu, the head of the Rikyushu group (Research group), and one other family member.


    Kizuki Aoi, Kizuki Kochou, and others remained as guardians of the valley and reserve forces.


    Each troop is apanied by a group of servants and hidden group, misceneous men, and temporarily hiredborers. The number of people in each troop is from 20 to 30. In all, there were about 100 men, and even though most of them were foot soldiers, it was a considerable mobilization. Naturally, the amount of money and supplies poured in was also enormous.


    "That''s why. We must be careful not to make any blunders."


    Uemon Kizuki announced pompously as we made the final checks on the cargo and personnel in the garden in front of the gate before setting out. He stood by his parasol even though the sun was no longer too hot, fanned himself on the table, and slurped down a ss of ice-cold sugar water. No, he''s sweating too much.


    Well, that''s all right. I just had something I wanted to make sure of.


    "My lord, there''s a package for you."


    "What? A package? For me?"


    "Yes. Please clean it up."


    I order one of the servants by my side to reverently present the package I just received to Uemon.


    "Nuh, is this a... lunch box?"


    Unwrapping the elegant furoshiki, acquered five-tiered lunch box appeared. Uemon looked at me suspiciously.


    "Why do I have to look at the lunch box?"


    "That is not something that was received from the rabble of the mess hall over there."


    "Then who is it?"


    "I received it from Madam."


    When I answered with a bow, Uemon''s face twisted further into a quizzical expression. It was as if to say, "Why her?" Well, because he doesn''t think she likes him. And he has never received one before, for that matter.


    ...But no, it''s because Uemon leaves for work without saying anything to Princess Kozumi.


    In case anyone is wondering, the contents of the package were exactly to the liking of the fat...... Uemon in front of me. Perhaps his wife had observed him carefully during his regr meals. The food was not bad either. I think it is mentioned in the book of her biography that she was practicing hard to cook.


    In the "Darth Tamaki route", she is ruined by Magical Marabo-kun, and her husband misunderstands her cooking in a bad way, which makes her despair even more.


    "...Hmph, that one, huh...? Strange things happen. All right. I''ll take it."


    Uemon sniffed grimly but ordered me to bring it in as luggage. I obediently follow his order, re-wrap the lunch box in a furoshiki (wrapping cloth), and carry it into the oxcart. From a distance, I can see a small shadow patting her chest from a pir in one corner of the house as if relieved.


    "...How admirable."


    Ah. Come to think of it, the only time in the game that Uemon understands his future wife''s affection is in that NTR event...


    Remembering this fact, I get into the oxcart. It was obvious that the space inside the oxcart was dozens of timesrger than what I saw from the outside. This is the result of the maniption of space inside the oxcart by a man-made "stray house" using a forbidden technique.


    "This is another..."


    The interior of Uemon''s private oxcart seems to have reached the peak of his taste for luxury. The carriage of Hina had a calm style, and that of Aoi was gorgeous but had dignity. Compared with them, Uemon''s oxcart seemed to be a little excessive, though it was as luxurious as Aoi''s.


    Gold, gold, gold color. Iid with mother-of-pearl andcquer work. There are numerous luxurious furnishings that use not only gold leaf but also amber and tortoiseshell, and wallpaper that almost made my eyes hurt...


    "And it''s not like the Golden Pavilion (Kinkakuji)..."


    I let out a sigh of dismay at the interior design, which I have no idea how much it cost. It''s the Kizuki family''s wallet, and he is a master of making money. ...Though in poor taste.


    "Well, I think the shelves are... hmm?"


    As I was looking for a ce to keep my lunch box, I suddenly spotted someone in the crowd of furniture and furnishings in the room. It was a figure dressed as a temporary worker...


    "Hey, what are you doing!!"


    I shouted as soon as I could. There was no way that Uemon would let an outsider like a hired footman into his ox cart, which was full of luxurious furnishings. All I could think of was the thief. Who would have thought that an outsider not bound by a curse or some such would not be greedy in the face of a mountain of treasure? I get ready to take a fighting stance and start to restrain this guy.


    ...though the opponent was not something as cute as a mere footman.


    "Hmm? Well, well, I didn''t think a country bumpkin like you would have such a nice collection of booze."


    "What!?"


    With that brazen voice, the person leaped in front of me. There was no shockwave, no sound, but like a gust of wind, it appeared right before my eyes.


    The person was a woman and she had beautiful azure hair. When she took off the hat she was wearing on her head, two horns sprouted out of the hat. They were the very symbol of a demon (Oni).


    Like an evil spirit, she is free and unrestrained, a beautiful but horrifying demon. For once, she was one of the four disasters who devoured the capital. Now, she was dressed like a human footman, holding a bottle of sake in one hand, which belonged to Uemon, and a big smile on her face. She grinned at me with her sharp fangs showing from her mouth and reeking of alcohol. There was a hummingbird perched on her shoulder. It looked deeply sickened and looked at me with pity.


    ...Now, from her demeanor, her clothes, and the overall situation, I already had a bad feeling about her.


    "Y-you...!"


    "Well, it''s good to mingle like this once in a while, isn''t it? Anyway, it''s our trip, let''s take it easy and enjoy it, right?"


    The red-haired blue demon dered selfishly without considering my hardships and anxieties. Well, dang it...!


    * * *


    "Are you sure about this, Aoi?"


    Kizuki''s adviser asks as she looks down from one of the residences at the departing oxcarts, wagons, and lines of people.


    In the room filled with the sweet fragrance wafting from the incense burner, a seductive woman, dressed in a kimono dyed in purple, leans against the side of her body, sighing. She still looks like a woman in herte twenties, but she exudes an overwhelming sense of sex appeal.


    Her golden eyes, which give an air of mystery to her fearless smile, and her mouth, which is painted red with a mole, are thick and morous. She looks as if she was born to seduce men, and even the finest prostitutes in the city could not produce such a colorful figure.


    Facing her, a beautiful girl with peach-colored hair smiles at her. She did it with ease.


    "Of course. Rather, it''s a good opportunity. I can''t just leave the crack in the rtionship between that pig and my dear sister alone."


    Aoi giggles. With her mouth covered by her sleeve, she sneers with a mean look.


    She knows that her sister, that stupid and thoughtless woman, is obsessed with him. And the other day she argued with Uemon to defend him at the discussion. It was a plot by Aoi, but the personnel''s aim was to encourage her to do so.


    Anyway, it''s about that stupid big sister. It''s not hard to imagine that her inability to keep him by her side, and the recent incident, have caused her supporters to view Uemon as even more of an enemy, and the Hina faction is not united. There are not a few who feel Uemon''s presence to be unwee and are seeking to take advantage of his position and wealth. This is also true for Aoi''s faction.


    In any case, it was in Aoi''s interest that Hina and Uemon should be separated from each other.


    "Well, don''t make it sound like I''m the only one who''s bad. It was you who made the first proposal, grandmother."


    Aoi remembered that it was the cunning old woman in front of her who initially suggested to stir up Hina and create a conflict with Uemon to divert attention from the interrogation driven by jealousy and vignce towards him. She had made it look as if Aoi had proposed the idea to distract Hina''s attention, but she didn''t even show her face at the actual site, but the whole discussion about him was just a nned harmony orchestrated by Kochou.


    (As usual, she is very good at plotting without showing herself and without being in the center of the situation.)


    Aoi, with such a sarcastic remark in her mind, throws away the letter from her annoying cousin, which she receives every month, into the incense burner without having read it yet. For some reason, she tears up the enclosed letter addressed to him and throws it away. She''s persistent, even though she''s never returned any reply. With a sigh of disgust, Aoi turns to her grandmother and asks her more questions.


    "...Is it OK with you, too...? I knew that my grandmother doesn''t dislike the head of the Hidden Group so much, though I and Hina don''t care about him. But isn''t he supporting us too much despite being in a position to support Hina?"


    "......It''s fortunate, but it''s not a good idea to take Hina''s side."


    To Aoi''s question, Kochou muttered with a sigh. She closed her eyelids and shook her head in disappointment.


    "It''s for my son''s own sake and it''s his duty to his stupid brother. Besides, trying to stand up for Hina...? You''re not bad yourself, but you''re better than Hina byparison."


    "So you''re taking my side?"


    "I''m taking ''his'' side."


    Kochou replies indifferently. Anyway, she doesn''t think much of her granddaughters. Both of them have too many quirks and are too selfish. Still, Kochou chooses Aoi when she thinks of protecting him. And she doesn''t want her lovely boy to be ruined because of Hina.


    That''s why Kochou is so wise in this n. Whether it is the recent discussion or the personnel, that''s why Kochou arranged with Aoi behind the scene. Well, her activity has been very helpful for her granddaughter. However...


    "...I won''t give him up, you know?"


    "I know how old I am. As for the position, if you be his wife, that would be fine with me. But only if he chooses you."


    Kochou boasted as if she was making fun of her. Aoi was not offended. She knew that it was just a light provocation, and above all, she was confident.


    "He''s going to choose me. There''s no other way."


    Aoi was sure of it. There was no one who could match her in beauty, in body, in wealth, in blood, in talent, in power, in everything. Any foolish man can understand how good Aoi is. And Aoi could devote herself to him so much and could forgive him whatever he did. She was able to be a woman who was so convenient for him that even she thought she was an idiot. If he had a sane mind, he would not have chosen anyone but her.


    "He''s not stupid. He would have chosen me if he thought rationally. Of course, I''m not so narrow-minded that I''ll forgive his whimsy."


    Aoi expects and idealizes him to the utmost, but at the same time, she is a realist to the utmost. No matter how attractive she is, there are times when human wants to eat country food instead of refined cuisine. Men are like that.


    Aoi had the capacity to allow any man or woman to be his ymate if he/she knew his/her ce and didn''t interfere, and it would be better if he/she could reinforce his/her position as a result. Although her stupid sister would have grilled them no matter who they were, Aoi was not so short-sighted.


    "Grandmother too, even though you are old enough, you lust for someone younger than yourself, right? But that''s only if he asks for it."


    Aoi boasted. It was a retort. Well, that''s just like him. Even though he''s dealing with a crotchety old hag like her, if he knows the circumstances, he might end up showing mercy. Or perhaps she''s even aiming to be the one to deflower him before their wedding night.


    That''s possible with this cunning old woman. She might try to trick him by saying some random thing. She might seduce him with her coquettish voice, saying something about tradition or custom, and when the timees to start the affair, she might call him "big brother" or something. It''s shallow. It''s disgusting. It''s an ugly alternative.


    "Hehehe, are you saying this from the position of a helper?"


    "Oh no, isn''t he the one you''re trying to help, not me? Have you forgotten what you said before? Do you have dementia?"


    "Oh dear, that''s so rude."


    Theyugh at each other. The atmosphere was terrifying. If anything, the white fox standing beside the two women looked frightened, her ears shriveled. If she could, she would get out of here right now.


    "...By the way, what''s that little boy? I don''t suppose this is your grandmother''s hobby, is it?"


    After a long period of invisible fierce fighting, Aoi finally pointed it out. A child was sleeping with Kochou''sp as a pillow as if he had been absorbed by the fragrance. A dainty boy in a miko costume with a dreamy expression on his face while twitching from time to time... if one did not know he was a man, one might mistake him for a real miko.


    No, that''s not the problem. This drooling, writhing child was clearly something out of the ordinary. Aoi sensed that there was something wrong with the flow of spiritual power in this child''s body. It was obvious that he was taking some kind of forbidden medicine. The question is what is he taking...?


    "Oh, you know how talented this child is, don''t you?"


    "Yes. Yes, indeed, he''s brilliant. A good backup against that dreadful curse of the Fallen Goddes. But why dress him up as a woman?"


    Aoi understood her sexuality as normal. For her, the very existence of a child is an unholy thing, and she does not think it is in good taste to dress him up as a woman.


    "Hehehe, he won''t be a cross-dresser anytime soon."


    "What does that mean? Are you crazy?"


    At this point, Aoi finally understood what the grandmother in front of her was doing to the child. So, this sweet smell of incense is an anesthetic. It must be taken little by little, literally rebuilding the body. The pain is not easy. Then it makes sense that this incense is so strong. It makes sense, but...


    "Efficiency is the key. This is the best move for him. We have to make the most of this talent, right? He''s okay with that too."


    "You''re going to... use him up?"


    "I''m sure this child love to be used by him."


    Kizuki''s adviser said with a smirk, without any sense of guilt. Aoi opened her fan to cover her mouth. It meant that they were not going to talk about this story anymore.


    More insurance for him is fine. However, she can''t stay with these abnormalities. Neither this child who tries to be a b*tch nor her grandmother who tries to turn him into a b*tch... should she, the sane one, stand by his side?


    Because he is so naive that he might show more mercy to these people than necessary. If necessary, it''s important to be ruthless and abandon others. But Aoi knows he is not the man capable of that. Well, if he could, she would not be here. That''s why it makes sense for her to be by his side. It is natural for her to get her hands dirty on his behalf.


    "...Well, I hope he''s okay this time."


    Aoi turns her eyes away from the really unsightly and shallow beings in front of her and takes a nce at the line leaving the gate and mutters. It is better to have no problem. Yes, there is no problem, but...


    "Bad premonitions are always right, aren''t they?"


    Especially when ites to him. So, Aoi takes insurance. She orders her shikigami.


    "Follow him. You can do it, can''t you?"


    He proudlymands the invisible shikigami. There is no reaction or sound. But Aoi knew. Aoi knew that the presence of the huge entity had disappeared.


    "Well, shall I wait for the good news? Hehe. I''ll look forward to your sess."


    With such kindness, the pink princess charmed her beloved once more as she watched his departure. She looked just like a wife seeing off her husband.

 Chapter 71.1

    Chapter 71.1


    In a room of an estate, a man was writing calligraphy. He polished the ink, and in the space filled with the fragrance of mellow and clean ink, the fat man was writing with a pouty face.


    Since he lost his wife, many people secretly despised the man who was just trying to make money like a lowly merchant, but such things did not matter to the man himself.


    He understood that he was nobody expected to be. Comparing himself with the rest of the crowd was meaningless. Neither is he offended now that he is less powerful in exorcism than his brothers. He has alreadye to terms with it. In fact, he has a role that only he can y. So, there is no need for him toin about what he cannot do.


    Of course, the person who taught him that while patting him roughly on the back is no longer in this world...


    "...Well, it''s a littlete for that, isn''t it?"


    Remembering the past, the man sniffs andughs scornfully. When he first saw her fragile and skinny self, he was quite surprised. In the same way, when she first saw him, she was dumbfounded.


    She was a head taller than him, with tanned skin peculiar to southernnds, her limbs were toned with muscles, and her abdominal muscles were ripped. What was amazing was that such muscles were not strengthened by spiritual power but were her own. Her own muscr strength alone would have killed him with just a punch if she were herself at that time. Moreover, when she strengthened her muscles by pouring spiritual power into her limbs for exorcism work... it made him gape.


    She was armed with a huge hammer, but she probably killed more evil spirits of mountains and rivers with her bare hands. If anything, her evil demon-like fighting style frightened many of the youkai and they ran away. Of course, they couldn''t escape.


    "By the way, who are you? Peeking at me is not something nice, is it?


    For a while, he has been focused on the past, and then, as if after all this time, he turns his sharp gaze to the gap in the sliding door. He squints his eyes at the thing that has been peering at him for a while now and warns it. Now, who in the world would want anything to do with him...?


    "Eeek!? Did he just find out!? Wh-What should I do!? ����!?"


    "Well, I told you he''d find out soon enough, right...?"


    The voice echoing from the other side of the sliding door caught the man off guard. It was the voice of an innocent child. A familiar, child''s voice...


    For a while, a conversation was going on on the other side of the sliding door, and then the door opened and a little girl came out. A child with red eyes and glossy ck hair, which flowed like wet crow feathers. Her face peeked out with a nervous expression, a lovely but mischievous daughter who resembled her mother.


    She was Kizuki Uemon''s niece. She was also the daughter of his unfortunate brother to whom he owed a debt of gratitude.


    "Well, well, Princess, this is very unusual. What brings you here?"


    The man asks the girl politely. The other people had been calling her an earthy peasant girl, an illiterate monkey, an egomaniacal princess with a temper tantrum, and so on, but he had no malice toward her out of his gratitude and sympathy for his brother and pity for the girl. In fact, he could even understand her a little. Of course, one can understand the attitude of a child who has no mother, no father, and is separated from her family and friends.


    "There''s no need for you in this room, right?"


    As he said so, The girl pointed at him with her small finger. He can''t help but make a quizzical face. Well, what''s this all about?


    "���� had said it. You''re not busy, you''ve got time to y, don''t you?"


    "P-princess...!? Didn''t I say I wanted to remain anonymous!?"


    The girl sniffs and deres in a high-handed manner, while the young boy stands by her side, looking pale. If anything, when he turns his eyes on the boy, his face goes tense.


    "...If you''re looking for someone to y with, don''t you have other people to y with?"


    He tilts his head and shakes his head. Then the little girl puffs out her cheeks in a sulky manner.


    "They don''t y with me seriously. They''re so random, and they''re so quick to warn me about this and that, it''s no fun. Besides, I get tired of ying with ���� all the time."


    "Would I y with you seriously?"


    "You can do it! That''s what ���� said!!"


    "Please don''t mention my name, Princess!"


    The boy screams at his niece who deres with bright eyes. It was a strange scene. A rare thing that his difficult, hot-tempered niece was so friendly to him.


    (Come to think of it, has she be more understanding nowadays...?)


    He had heard that she had started to like the misceneous person who had been bought recently, and that she had started to throw tantrums less these days and to study, albeit reluctantly... perhaps the boy beside her is the one. Well, this niece of his is quite a handful to handle...


    "Well, then, let me be yourpanion, if I may be so bold. So, what shall we y with?"


    "Ah, in that case, I''ll prepare the board now. The other day, ���� came up with a new game. It''s easier than Go, so even you can y!"


    As soon as she said that, the girl ran out to the porch and probably went to her room. Her footsteps were ttering. It was a very immodest thing to do. He thinks his wives would have warned her on the way.


    "...I can see she likes you very much. Little boy?"


    "What!? Uh, yes..."


    In the room where the noisy girl has disappeared, he looks quizzically at the boy who has been left behind and asks him a question. The boy had a somewhat embarrassed and indescribable expression on his face. It was like a brat who had been seen preparing for a prank.


    "I''m surprised. You''ve gone so far for my niece in such a short time. How cunning of you."


    "Hahaha..."


    He was d that his niece had someone she could trust, but he had to give the young boy a warning. Since ancient times, it has been amon practice for people of low birth to befriend those in power for personal reasons. He had to get rid of the bad bug for his niece''s sake. Even if they hate him for it.


    "...Well, that''s all right. You seem to have some wisdom in you. Shall I have you do your job for me soon?"


    For his niece''s sake, he needed someone to watch over her and report back to him so that she would not make any mistakes. So far it had been difficult because there was no one whom his niece could trust... but this young boy seemed to be smart enough to do the job.


    "Heave-ho... Okay... Almost there."


    As he was doing this, he heard his niece''s voiceing from the other side of the bar. At the same time, he was surprised. After all, his niece came to him carrying a big Go board and a Go box filled with Go stones in her arms.


    "Okay, a little more... a little more... Whoa!?"


    "Huh...!! What are you doing!?"


    A board with legs made of paulownia wood is heavy for a child. Especially for a girl. His niece was about to stagger as she carried it in her arms, but the person who reacted before him was the young misceneous boy. He hurried to support her as she was about to fall down.


    "He-heh, thanks."


    "Please don''t thank me and please don''t strain yourself..."


    Compared to the frustrated young misceneous boy, his niece looks rxed.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Uncle?"


    And he, who must have been watching them for a long time, gets a curious look from his niece.


    "Hmm? Uh, no... it''s nothing. You want to y that?"


    "Yes!"


    He asks, and his niece starts to get ready, looking clearly pleased with herself. She was more lively than he had ever seen her in his life.


    "Next time, please have someone help you...?"


    "Okay."


    While preparing for a game of "Tsume-go," his niece and her caretaker are discussing it. His niece replies with a sigh as if sighing to the caretaker. The scene looked more like a close friend or a brother and sister than a master and a servant. A noisy, annoying, and lively scene...


    "......"


    And then he, Kizuki Uemon, thought to himself. If his wife was alive, he wondered what would happen to this quiet room where he was usually alone.


    ...That was more than ten years ago.


    * * *


    The East Strike Force, led by Uemon Kizuki, went through three counties in two weeks. The number of youkai they exterminated along the way was 18 medium youkai and a total of 206 small and young youkai. In contrast, the losses were limited to two servants and one footman who was slightly wounded, and another footman who was eaten.


    In terms of the overall results and losses, the battle was neither good nor bad. Kizuki Shisui''s northern strike force cut off the roots of several youkai herds numbering in the hundreds, and Hina''s southern strike force burned three great youkai to death. On the other hand, the West strike force seems to have encountered few youkai.


    Even so, the security along the way has improved dramatically. It is not usual for a group to go into the mountains of a region to exterminate youkai unless they are requested to do so. They also seal up or purify or destroy stagnantnds and facilities that are likely to be a source of youkai. It is also a part of their job to give proper guidance to local officials and peasants who have little understanding of youkai and believe in false superstitions about youkai, their corpses, and their victims.


    Well, Uemon and the others were not interested in teaching them, let alone exterminating them, so it was up to us servants to do the actual work.


    "Well, that''s how it is. Most people call them "Mountain Gods (Yama no Kami)" and "God of Misfortune". But they are just youkai, so please don''t sacrifice anyone to them. Instead, immediately inform the nearest city or town and request the dispatch of troops or exorcists."


    At the assembly hall of Nomoyo Vige, thergest vige in Aguri county, I teach the representatives from the surrounding small viges how to respond to the appearance of a monster of some kind.


    In a vige in the countryside where there is little interaction with the outside world, old legends, and traditions from before the rise of the imperial court remain strong. In such a small group, there are areas where they regrly offer offerings and sacrifices to the deity or higher youkai. Therefore, when a powerful youkai appears, there are many cases in which they try to appease them by offering sacrifices, just as they did in ancient times.


    This is forbidden and foolish from the court''s point of view, if not by chance. In Fus��-kuni, a nation of men by men for men, both deities and youkai are beings to be humiliated, destroyed, and used, not to be believed in and feared. Even if they were not, the thoughts of these non-human beings are far away from those of human beings. Sacrifice is nothing but a slow process of fattening them up and prolonging their destruction.


    "As you can see, youkai''s vitality is very high. So, please do not be hasty and destroy its body by crushing its skull like this. Just cutting off the head is not enough."


    In front of the frightened representatives of the vige, I strike down the youkai I had captured and weakened beforehand. I hold it in ce, and when the youkai stillsh out even after I literally cut off its head, I have my men hold it down and hit it vigorously on the head with a hammer without panicking. In the process, youkai''s head shoots out its tongue like a chameleon in anger, but I casually catch it and cut it off with a dagger (tant��), as hidden weapons like this aremonce. The representatives scream but I don''t care. In areas where people do not usually see youkai, it is not umon for them to be caught off guard when killing them, and unexpected casualties result. It shows how filthy these creatures are.


    "Now, let''s talk about the disposal of youkai corpses..."


    The conversation proceeds, and I instruct them on how to dispose of the youkai they have just killed. I quickly remove only the parts that can be converted into money, process the corpse so that it can be easily burned, and throw it into the bonfire. If youkai can be used for money, some people will be motivated. If the corpses are processed roughly, not to mention the gue, the beasts that feed on the corpses'' flesh could turn into youkai monsters, or even worse, be eaten by the same youkai. I will teach the people how to dispose of the corpses correctly, based on the knowledge that the Imperial Court and the Omnyou dormitory have gained from their long experience.


    ...Although most of them leave as soon as I start my dismantling show.


    "I made a mistake. Perhaps I was using too much of mymon sense."


    The gathered ones were representatives and executives from various viges. In other words, they are the ruling ss, albeit a remote one.


    Because of their aversion to filth... well, if they are not good enough, they are condemned by the mere sight, touch, or mention of it... I mean, the ruling ss of Fus��-kuni will not ughter an animal themselves and even refuse to even mention the name youkai if they are not good enough. So, they leave such things to the lowly ones... This was the idea that came through in the demonstration and the instruction.


    (Well, I couldn''t even butcher a chicken in the beginning... I''ve unwittingly been infected by it, too.)


    I sigh. I was too afraid to blood and skin livestock and game in my early days, due to the influence of my previous life. And these people, while they still have spiritual power and some knowledge, albeit a little, these people are literally mere mortals bound by the customs of the countryside. In a sense, it was inevitable that they would be shocked at what I had done in front of them.


    "No, Yun-shoku. There''s no need to be so downhearted. They have the same attitude no matter what you do."


    After the guidance was over, the representatives from various viges, who were essentially the ruling ss of the remote mountainous area, gathered eagerly and headed towards the house of thergest vige head. Among my men, Tsunoha muttered a disdainful remark towards them as they were about to attend the banquet that would utilize the ingredients and alcohol brought by Uemon. As I recall, he too was from a remote mountain vige.


    "You hate them so openly, don''t you?"


    "I don''t know about Yun-shoku''s home vige, but my vige was the worst. It was quite closed off, and they used to keep servants to serve as sacrificers and to relieve their sorrows."


    From that point on, Tsunoha suddenly bes silent. However, I could guess what he was going to say from his short but realistic words and his attitude when he had just been purchased by the Kizuki family.


    "Even this job is hard, right? We don''t even know if we''ll be alive today, let alone tomorrow."


    "But if we work hard, there is a chance to survive, isn''t there? Besides, at least I''m willing to die for my friends. It''s better than being eaten up by a bunch of assh*les."


    Hisst words were full of hatred. This is not good.


    "I see. ...Assistant, thank you. It''ste. Go eat and sleep with the others. We''re marching again tomorrow."


    I order him to leave and take a rest because it is not good to leave him here. It is easy to be short-tempered when tired, and doing anything unintentionally under the eyes of others is not a good idea. If he does, he will be stopped by those around him.


    "Are you sure? The work is still..."


    "No more manualbor. Just paperwork. Can you write and do arithmetic?"


    Although the minimum required reading, writing, and arithmetic had been added to the training of the servants due to the shortage ofbor, it was not clear that this neer in front of me had mastered them to the extent that he could do office work. In fact, Tsunoha reacted in a way that was so obviously unpleasant that it was obvious even through his face.


    "You can''tpete with typos and calction errors. Just go. Don''t stay up toote, okay? We''re supposed to take turns, remember?"


    "Don''t treat me like a child!?"


    The servant eximed in frustration as he retreated from the scene. Unfortunately, a young man in his mid-teens or thereabouts is a brat no matter how he tries to make himself look. In fact, I''m treated the same way by all the other senior members of the group. Well, give it up.


    "Okay, I''ve got some business to take care of..."


    I sigh after I send my men away, and then I remember what I have to do today. Supplies to be replenished, expense ounts to be kept, reports to bepiled... it''s all a bit tedious.


    "...!"


    Just as I''m putting together theplicated order of tasks in my mind, I hear a cheer from behind me. I turn around. The voice wasing from the vige headman''s house. A cheerfulugh. The feast of the bigwigs, held forbor and socializing...


    "Well, it''s quite leisurely, isn''t it? Coming to a gathering for meat, alcohol, and camaraderie in this day and age. The government these days reallycks a sense of crisis, don''t they?"


    "...And can someone who''s stealing from it really say that?"


    I turn my head in rm at the sound of a voice from behind me. The blue demon who had been sitting on the floor behind me was slurping down a bottle of sake, probably from the banquet table, and was staring at me with an evil smirk on her face as she bit into a chicken wing.


    "It''s pretty good sake and meat. How about it? Would you like a drink?"


    "No, thanks. Why don''t you drink it all?"


    "And when I''m drunk, this is what I get?"


    Aoko used a hand sword to show her head being chopped off. Well, drinking until drunk upon killing a demon is so old-fashioned that it''s be a clich�� in a sense. It is not strange that she has experienced it before. I just wish she had put a stop to it.


    "...but it''s surprising how unnoticeable it is. D*mn it."


    I do not reply to the demon''s words, but just spit them out. It''s not surprising that she was able to sneak into thedies'' room in the original story as well.


    Aoko-sama, also known as a red-haired blue demon, is indeed a violent, greedy, troublesome, short-tempered, moody, and selfish monster, but she is not a fool and her ability is real. In fact, she has escaped, albeit narrowly, from the hands of the seven great exorcists who have been alive for a thousand years and have ughtered many monsters, including ancient deities. Her wisdom and ability are not small.


    Although it is not explicitly stated in the work, yers consider it to be a kind of illusion or perception alteration... This demon was good at sneaking into groups of people. Even now, she mingles among the human as a matter of course, yet even the members of the Kizuki family, not to mention the same human, do not feel any sense of unease with her. On the contrary, at night she goes to the feasts of the Kizuki, drinking sake, singing noisily, talking juicy stories, and getting along perfectly well with them. Although they are trembling with fear of when she will make a scene...


    (Even though she has obvious horns... I remember that when I first met her...)


    The scary thing about perception alteration and illusion is that people don''t know when they are falling under the curse. Therefore, it is necessary to always be skeptical and suspicious of things around me, and to check with others to see if there are any discrepancies between what I see and what others see in front of me. Even so, there are many cases in which I fail to notice.


    The four disasters are one and the same. If I didn''t know any better, I wouldn''t have been able to recognize this guy as a demon (oni). It was the knowledge of the original story that helped me to recognize her. Or maybe it was because of that. The first time I met this monster, I noticed the change, and that was the beginning of the bad rtionship.


    "...In any case, I hope you''ll behave yourself. I can''t stand it when you do whatever you want."


    Even Fat... Uemon, who is currently the best fighter in this situation, cannot win against this blue demon. They sh in several bad endings, but he is usually killed within a few seconds, ten seconds at the most.


    "I''ve known you for a long time, but haven''t you been with me? You shouldn''t be so cautious, should you?"


    The blue demon sits down on the ground with her big breast heaving unceremoniously and slurps down a bottle of sake. She looks so rude, but I knew she was listening to me.


    She also noticed that I was holding a yo-yo-like item and a dagger (tant��) from my hidden ce. Of course, when she saw that I was aware of this, she grinned and showed her canine teeth.


    "...What is the use for me to being so friendly with a monster?"


    "You call such a gentledy a monster?"


    "Don''t say that."


    When I immediately respond with an abusive remark, the demonughs in amusement. I don''t know what''s so funny. Nor I don''t want to know. I''m answering each and every question with my life...


    "...!? She''s gone, huh?"

 Chapter 71.2

    Chapter 71.2


    Suddenly, the heavy air fades away. I quickly look in front of me. The creature that had just been sitting there, is no longer there. It is literally gone. This isn''t some kind of a cover-up. She''s really gone.


    "...Every time this happens, it seems to shorten my life span. Can''t you do something about it?"


    ''<i>I don''t agree with that statement. Weren''t you the one who brought that nuisance here first?</i>''


    The one who answered my sighs andints was the hummingbird that had been perched on top of my head for some time. Hummingbird Shikigami. Matsushige''s shikigami.


    "But, you two seemed quite friendly..."


    ''<i>Is that an insult? I''m offended, okay? I''m just like you.</i>''


    The girl who is looking at me from the other side of the hummingbird replies with dissatisfaction. She seems to be suffering a lot from the blue demon. But still...


    "...Anyway, your tone of voice, you seem to be very tired. Why don''t you switch with the old man?"


    ''<i>Do you think I don''t think about that? Grandfather doesn''t have much time either.</i>''


    Matsushige''s granddaughter said in a slightly irritated tone to my suggestion. She''s not menstruating... is she?


    (But well, I don''t know the exact timing...)


    Assuming that she is the same person, she would have died at least a yearter in the original story. There is not much I can say about her, whose existence and death are only mentioned in the novel version, without her name or visuals. In addition, since I don''t know when, where, and why she died, there is no way to pay attention to her.


    ''<i>What''s the matter? You suddenly became silent. Are you up to something?</i>''


    "I don''t know what you''re nning... but I don''t have the power to make it happen."


    I cower my shoulders and cover up as the hummingbird stares at me with a suspicious look. I must not forget that I am an object for her and her grandfather to dispose of if possible, although we are connected to each other by various mutual agreements. However, the other party does not seem to be convinced by my words and still gives me a doubtful look. By the way, this hummingbird has a lot of facial expressions. Has it been improved with the new one?


    ''<i>Is that a sarcastic remark?</i>''


    "I can''t rely on a power I can''t control."


    This is the truth. As for the incident at the Capital and themotion with the Tsuchigumo, my memory is only fragmentary, and what I was thinking at that time is also vague. I can''t rely on the power that I can''t handle, and the power thates at too great a cost.


    ''<i>...That''s a good argument. I''m relieved that you''re reasonably intelligent. Short-sighted people use a power thates to them without checking it carefully.</i>''


    And with a thud, the hummingbird stretches its wings and flies away.


    ''<i>It can''t be helped. I''ll keep an eye on the blue demon to some extent. But what I can do with this simple shikigami is limited, so don''t get your hopes up.</i>''


    "Thank you."


    Botan did not reply to my gratitude. She immediately hides so that I cannot recognize her figure, her presence, or even her sound. I knew it has been improved from thest time.


    "...Well then, I''m going to finish my work and have a meal."


    I mutter to myself and return to my duties with the cheers of the banquet as my background music. It''s hard being a middleman, isn''t it?


    ...


    ...


    It was the next morning when I received the damage report. I woke up at the break of dawn and was getting ready for work when I was summoned by my subordinate who was on night duty to meet me.


    "Bite like a wolf, huh?"


    I read over the report I had received from the provincial governor of Haruga Province on behalf of Uemon and his men in front of the oxcart.


    The report detailed the damage that had been inflicted across the areas covered by the eastern and southern units. The victims were mainly travelers, peddlers, and hunters who were acting alone. Many of them were found with their heads and upper bodies chewed off. From their appearance, it seems that the assants are the same entity. They are almost certainly not the work of human hands.


    "Targeting a single person in a secluded ce, with no witnesses. That''s a pretty smart move."


    The fact that this guy eats people without letting them know what kind of youkai this guy does not mean that this guy is a small youkai, like an animal. It can''t be a medium youkai either. But a great youkai, huh...? Well, it''s certainly not a big wooden figure.


    With his physique as expected from the bite wounds, there should have been at least a witness from a distance. If there were no such witnesses, this guy must have concealed his presence by some means. It''s not a pattern of death on sight. Then there would be more suspicious bodies and missing persons.


    "Can''t we just put this off?"


    If the governor is the one who gave the information, that''s the point. It cannot be put off or ignored. But they don''t care even if a vige disappears, but this level of damage... ah, I see. Because the damage reports are moving little by little in the direction of the hometown capital. Well, they don''t want any trouble in their own neighborhood. Or maybe the local merchants have been pushing him around.


    "The Southern strike force... no good. They''re farther away."


    I cluck my tongue as I go up to the ox cart and check the map spread out on the tatami mat floor in one corner of the wide space that has been transformed into a different realm.


    On top of the map, several pendulums made of polished high-purity jade in the shape of needles were hung from the ceiling, and they were moving in a way that clearly defied themon sense of physics. Some pendulums moved sizzlingly along the city streets on the map, and some pendulums stretched out at a sharp angle and stopped pointing at the center of the capital city.


    Having said this, you can probably guess what the object in front of me is and what it is used for. It is a device that disys the positional coordinates of each strike team, based on the curse of finding things. However, the catalyst is much more expensive than the original curse, and the form is also very advanced. The location information of the owners of the catalyst, of course, as well as their situation and even their life or death, could be grasped by using this cursed tool.


    Unfortunately, the southern strike team led by Hina seemed to be staying deep in the area of their responsibility. Since the beginning of this campaign, she has been going to ces where no one would dare to set foot and has been repeatedly exterminating youkai and their dens, leaving not even a single hole behind. It was literally root-cutting. That''s quite a harsh thing to do.


    "Is that how dedicated she is to her work?"


    It may seem extreme but youkai are indeed dangerous and horrifying beings, monsters that should not be missed even by a single one. Nothing good wille from letting them go in the name of humanity. Killing them all is the most right choice, and it may be the natural thing to do, considering Hina''s character of thinking of her people. The problem is...


    "No, no way..."


    I look down at the map and mutter half-convinced. I''d like to think it''s a coincidence, but...


    "There''s that vige within range. I think Hina in that scene were searching for youkai, weren''t they?"


    I recall my vague memory of my previous life. Hina visited the hometown vige of the main character, Tamaki Hotaruya, and was she originally searching the surrounding area to defeat youkai, as she had been asked to do. On her way there, she notices something unusual in the Hotaruya vige and goes there. There, she witnesses the main character, the sole survivor of the vige, ying the monster...


    (I guess the original story is about to start... I wonder if Gori-sama''s intervention in personnel affairs has changed the area she is in charge of, or something...)


    Of course, it is quite inevitable that Uemon will be in charge of the eastern area where there are many influential people even if Gori-sama does not intervene. Although I really don''t think it''s true, but...


    "Besides, it doesn''t necessarily mean that this is the same guy Hina was searching for..."


    "What about Hina?"


    "...!?"


    As if in answer to my soliloquy, the voice suddenly echoes from behind me, and I turn around in a panic, kneeling down and bowing my head at the same time. In front of me stands a huge, greasy body, looking down at me with a displeased expression. Kizuki Uemon, the head of the hidden group. He sniffed sharply and approached me.


    "What do you want in my oxcart? You''re not stealing anything, are you?"


    Then he nces at the map I had just checked and turns to me again. At that moment, I hold out the scroll in my hand.


    "This is a request from the messenger of the governor. Please take a look."


    "A request? ...Hmph."


    Uemon reads the scroll with a dubious expression on his face as if he were flushing it down his throat, and then frowns more unpleasantly.


    "At a time like this, to suggest taking a detour... they can say what they like..."


    "As far as distance goes, we are in the closest position."


    "I guess that''s why they offered this to us. Honestly, even we had a n set up beforehand..."


    Uemon grumbles a bit, but he knows it''s pointless, so he stops grumbling after not more than a hundred words.


    "I understand. There''s no other way... I''ll have to inform the families who''ll be apanying uster. You get yourself ready. We''ll be out of here by midday."


    "Yes, sir!"


    I obey Uemon''s order reverently and stand up to leave the ce. I turned around and started to leave the ox cart. There were many things to do, such as exining the change of destination to my men and the footmen and, of course, buying some extra supplies. Time is money. Especially in front of this man. Therefore, I had to act immediately. But...


    "...Hey, wait!"


    Uemonmands from behind me and I stop and turn around. At the same time, my eyes meet Uemon''s. The obese figure stares at me grimly and it made me tense.


    "...May I ask what''s going on?"


    I try to keep myposure and let my emotions drain away. Then I ask.


    "...Princess Hina, didn''t you say something about her a while ago? What did you say?"


    I gulp, trying not to be noticed. He''s going to butt in here, huh? But I''m sure I was mumbling quite quietly...!


    "I was checking the location of Princess Hina''s strike force. The area of the request ovepped with ours, so I was wondering which one was closer..."


    I answer as nonchntly as I can. I answer with a low intonation as if I were a machine. As was the case with the other day''s case, I can''t show any room for error in front of him. Even though Gori-sama is behind me, I couldn''t feel secure.


    "......"


    "......"


    Uemon did not reply, but crossed his arms and stared at me. I also tried to be silent and unresponsive. Calm down, don''t react so badly...!


    It was not long before I started to feel the pain. Uemon sniffs again, and the silence is broken.


    "Hmph! Don''t get smart with me just because you''re Yun-shoku. Mind your ce. All you have to do is what we tell you to do, and don''t think about anything else."


    "...Yes, sir."


    Uemon rebukes and warns me, sounding truly offended. I pause for a beat before answering. Half of my pause is intended to show that I''m not thinking straight, but the other half is intended to be a little surprised. I was a bit stunned because I thought he would push it a bit more.


    "...Enough. Get the hell out of here. You''re wasting the time."


    In response to my reply, Uemon ordered me to leave. I bowed again to him as he headed for the top of the room, the tatami floor thudding against the floor, and I quickly, but unhurriedly withdrew from the room.


    "...Don''t do anything unnecessary."


    "......?"


    As I was about to leave through the curtain of the ox cart, I tilted my head at those words muttered from behind me. It was so obvious that I could not catch it. I stopped moving and turned around.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!"


    Seeing me, Uemon rebuked me again. I bowed quickly and walked away to go about my business.


    So I had forgotten the words that had been whispered to me not too long before...


    * * *


    In the 13th year of the reign of Emperor Seiri, in the middle of the month of Kannazuki (October or November), the season had passed from autumn to winter, the season of abundant harvests. The farmers finished harvesting the rice, threshing the grain, and paying the annual tribute. Then they go up to the mountains to store up the autumn harvest and gather straw to begin their domestic work. At least, that is the custom in most farming viges. If thend is barren, as in the cold vige where I grew up, the time for doing the housework would be even earlier. Or it is possible to go to a nearbyrge vige or city to work.


    However, this is just a general statement. In Haruga Province, J��kei County, the situation was a little different.


    "Are people still harvesting rice?"


    "It''s warmer around here. Look at those rice ears, they''ve grown so big. I bet there are two or three times as much unhulled rice as usual."


    Such a conversation is exchanged among the Eastern Strike force of the Kizuki family as they proceed along the city road maintained by the imperial court.


    The rice paddies, which can be seen from the city road, are still covered with golden ears of rice. It was a bountiful harvest, which was obvious at a nce. The vigers were harvesting the ears of rice with hoes, but it would take at least a few more days to harvest all of them, considering that only half of the rice paddies were still harvested. They took one look at us curiously as we walked along the city street and immediately returned to their farming.


    "I think the harvest is already finished in the Kizuki valley... But I''ve heard rumors that thend around here is really rich..."


    "...it seems so."


    Mikage, who is marching beside me, calls out to me. I also responded, but underneath my face, I might have had a slightlyplicated expression on my face.


    In the harsh northernnds, a particrly richnd is found here in Haruga Province, J��kei County. Although I have never visited there, I knew that from my knowledge of the original story. I understood it, but... as they say, a picture is worth a thousand words. I was shocked like a culture shockparing it to the cold vige where I was born. Even though the annual tribute is seven parts of the harvest were given to the lord, and three parts were kept by the people, if the harvest is so good, there is no need to worry about starving in the winter if the vegetables are grown in the fields as well as in the mountains and rivers.


    (This makes the main character''s vige even richer, which is awe-inspiring.)


    This world is and mess, no joke. A good spiritual vein is certainly good prey for youkai, but it is not a problem if curses and boundaries are strictly put in ce to avoid youkai.


    It is true that there is a big difference in status, and the environment is generally sh*tty from the viewpoint of my previous lives, with little entertainment andck of education, but at least if one hits thend gacha, the possibility of starving to death or being eaten alive by youkai is infinitesimally small. ...No, it''s not so funny that there is no danger to one''s life only when you win SSR.


    (If anything, the vige of such an SSR main character is also in trouble if it is unlucky...)


    In my mind''s eye, I see the scene early in the game, where the vige where the main character grew up is overrun by youkai. In the manga version, the main character and the vigers'' lives are described in a prequel-like manner before the grotesque scene, while the light novel version breaks the hearts of the fans by describing the main character''s despairing psychological state in a series of scenes. Although some of the pleasure-seekers felt ecstasy.


    "But... how should I interpret this?"


    And the reason for this recollection was precisely where we were headed. I was very confused as to how I should perceive this situation. I was at a loss as to how I should act.


    "Yun-shoku, face the front."


    "Hmm? Oh, that..."


    I turned around to face the front at Mikage''s words. And I confirm it. I saw the figure at the end of the city street, in front of the gate of the Imperial Court station. I reined in my horse and led it to the side of the ox cart.


    "Hidden group leader! There''s a figure at the station ahead!"


    "...Well, go and see."


    "Yes, sir"


    Fat-uemon nces out of the window... I follow Uemon''s order and ride ahead of the group. The figure became clearer and clearer. I recognized the figure. Even though I had never seen this person before, I knew this person well.


    "Excuse me for riding, but I am a member of the Kizuki family''s strike force. Are you the guide whom we have been informed of?"


    "Yes, that''s right. This is quite an exaggerated formation."


    The person who had met me at the station takes one look at the Kizuki family''s strike team approaching from behind me and sighs.


    "I''ve informed you of the number of men, and I''m sure you''ve agreed to it."


    "Well, we can''t refuse the people who areing here at the request of the local governor, can we? I''m sure you''ve got permission too... Besides, It''s going to be a busy time with the Harvest Festival and guestsing already."


    The man looks like a pain in the ass. I don''t me him for his attitude, which could be considered rude. I knew from my knowledge of the original story that this man had the status to take such an attitude.


    "Guest?"


    "Hmm? Yeah, a little. Don''t worry about it. But you''ve got a better horse than that, don''t you? How much would you sell her for?"


    "I don''t know... it''s not my property. Why don''t you ask the representative of the ox cart?"


    The man smiles at my bureaucratic reply, then whistles. A horse with a saddle on it gallops out from the station stables. The horse stops when ites under the man and brings its head close to his. The man quieted the horse and then mounted the saddle with a familiar gesture.


    "The days are short in winter. I want to be back before dinner."


    "......"


    And then the guide started to lead the horse forward on his own. I try to stop him, but soon realize that it''s no use and pull my horse to follow. This moody, entric chivalrous ruffian is more difficult and stubborn than I thought. A southern-born warrior would never bend his judgment and beliefs.


    But for this reason, Inoue Kehiko is hired by the head of Hotaruya vige. He is the younger brother of the head of the "Ikaku n," thergest n in Southernnds that surrounds a group of powerful warriors, and he is the head of the bouncers that Hotaruya vige has hired from the local priests... and he is the mentor of the main character, Hotaruya Tamaki in his childhood. But at the beginning of the story... he dies protecting the main character in the first scene of the story. Now, I could only follow his back as he urged me...

 Chapter 72.1

    Chapter 72.1


    Inoue Kehiko is a member of a daimyo (feudal lord) family and is a mere mortal without spiritual powers.


    Just as the warrior ss in the real world originated from self-defense organizations formed by peasants and local leaders tobat thieves and disputes over water andnd rights, the existence of warriors, or samurai, in Fus��-kuni also began on the fringes as self-defense groups for pioneer viges and wanderers. The difference is that, unlike historical fact, even if the warrior ss were to emerge in Fus��-kuni, the imperial court would continue to maintain substantial power.


    The reason is "Youkai." They were absolute enemies withoutpromise or negotiation. To survive against theserge groups of supernatural beings, a centralized government with significant military power was far superior to a feudal state with regional decentralization, where mobilization ofrge troops was difficult. Unlike in the real world, there were means of long-distancemunication including shikigami, and the existence of opposing forces such as exorcists may have been one of the reasons. So, in this world, the human powers that could not centralize their power have perished or declined, so most of the surviving nations are centralized even if they do not want to be...


    Anyway, in the end, the warrior ss in this world never managed to expand their authority to the point of bing a de facto state organization. Instead, they remained as a supplementary force to the official army, consisting of quick-response local militias in frontier areas and conscripted soldiers. They also maintained their position as a group of military aristocrats and middle-rankingmanders.


    Now, this ''Ikaku n'' is one of thergest feudal warrior ns in the southern region, renowned for its skilled warriors who had experienced numerous battles against both human and youkai enemies. Although calling the n with ''Ikaku Musha Sanzen ki (A troop of 3,000 samurai/warriors with boar crests)'' is an exaggeration, the n was indeed so powerful that it could gather an army of that size if it mobilized all of its soldiers, including foot soldiers, support personnel and those of the "geta" (a small group of people who were not members of the n).


    And Inoue Kehiko, who came from this Ikaku n and served at the Imperial Court, rose through the ranks to be a Nando-bounin (defender of the southern regions), amander of the Nisshiro Army, and a first lieutenant in the Kebiishi (police and judicial chief) office, and was of perfect family background and talent, and could have risen to an appropriate position at the Imperial Court in the future. However, this would have only been possible if he did have amon personality...


    The people of the southern region, even the peasants and women and children, were known for their straightforward and chivalrous nature, but also for their impulsiveness, recklessness, and rebellious spirit. It is said that there are many brave and courageous soldiers, warriors, righteous men, and chivalrous men, but there are just as many troublemakers among them. And Inoue Kehiko is no exception.


    Although he is an upper-echelon member of the Kebiishi (police and judicial chief), which is in charge of maintaining the capital''s security, he openly enjoys drinking in bars during the daytime, gambling, going to brothels, and getting into fights. He must have caused headaches for his superiors. But he was full of righteousness and fortitude, and he was popr among his subordinates and the people because of his character of going up against thieves, bandits, and youkai, cutting them down, defeating them, and buying drinks and food to those around him without any concern for his own pocketbook, but this was of no concern to his superiors. Because he caused problems time and time again, despite receiving warnings every time.


    The final straw came when he got into a dispute with a high-ranking official''s family member. The case itself was not one-sided, but... he finally crossed the line. He was ordered to be dismissed.


    ording to the novel version, after being dismissed, he didn''t return to his home country immediately. Instead, he lived in the capital for a while, working as a gangster or perhaps a kabuki actor. Then, by some chance, he got acquainted with a local lord of Hotaruya vige who was visiting the capital at that time, and he ended up working for him.


    "I heard that there were no good fighters in this vige. So I was hired as a bodyguard against youkai and thieves. ...Well, in reality, there''s hardly any work, so I''m just freeloading, really. Surprisingly, he''d hire a no-good like me, but I guess he must be in a pretty desperate situation. And be careful, the ground''s slippery around here."


    Kehiko warns as we ride our horses along the mountain road leading to the township vige. I jumped my horse and rode over the muddy path. It seemed that the road leading to the vige had copsed due to the heavy rain that had fallen the previous day.


    "This road is too muddy for a vehicle, let alone for people on foot."


    I warn the formation following behind me of the muddy road. It may be easy to overlook when living in the capital, but unpaved roads need frequent repairs, or they will quickly be rough. And a rough road is very troublesome. Walking on them is a hard task, and even riding a vehicle requires wasting energy just from the vibration. If a wheel is damaged, it could result in a standstill. What''s sad is that even such a terrible road is much better than an unmarked path.


    "Worst case, if a vehicle gets stuck in the mud, we''ll have to push it manually... Oh, wait... did it really get stuck?"


    "You guys are unlucky. If you''d have gotten in a little earlier, you''d have had an easier time getting into the vige. Well, just think of it as bad luck."


    Just when I was worried, Uemon''s oxcart got stuck in the mud... and is surrounded by servants, misceneousborers, and footmen. Should I go and help them too...?


    "Hey, hey, don''t do something pointless like that. You''ll get dirt on you. You''re the superior of these servants, right? Leave that to your men. If you meddle, your men will only be more concerned."


    The southern man turns his horse to the side and boasts in a tone that clearly shows he is used to bossing people around. To a wandering gangster like him, it may seem like a natural thing for a high-ranking warrior to assert his status because in his nativend, he is a senior warrior with a solid family background.


    ...And yet, he appears carefree and reckless, without caution.


    "Is that why everyone around here seems to be on high alert?"


    "Hmm? Have you noticed?"


    "Even I can tell, so I''m sure Lord Uemon''s party has been aware of it for a while now."


    I looked around for any sign of the others. I sense the gaze of two people behind us, one person to our right, and the other ahead of us, as well as from the bushes and trees. They seem to be armed and well-trained.


    They are probably Kehiko''s men. Even in a small vige, it''s impossible to maintain security with just one person. So, it is only natural that he has subordinates. In the novel version, they were only briefly described as nameless followers, but I remember that he led them.


    "Seriously, those with spiritual power are sharp. Even the servants have this level of awareness. ...I''ll tell you, there''s nothing to feel guilty about, you know. I''m just trying to keep an eye on the perimeter. It''s to ensure your safety."


    Kehiko exins while feeling truly exasperated. In front of the great youkai or cmity youkai, servants are nothing more than something to be scattered ten to one. However, this is only when dealing with higher-ranked youkai. A legion of human soldiers without spiritual power can safely kill even a small youkai by beating him up with a few men. But if it was one-on-one against a servant, it''s a different story. Even a lowly spiritual power servant has a huge advantage over someone without any, let alone regr exorcists. ...That being said, they are targeted more frequently as a result.


    "I understand. You can rest assured."


    Frankly, people with spiritual power are dangerous. They are hard to control and they attract youkai. In fact, he probably didn''t have his men there just to protect and guard the area. But there is no point in pointing that out, so I ept Kehiko''s statement.


    "I hope so..."


    "If you order the lurking guard to help the oxcart stuck in the mud, Lord Uemon''s trust will be further strengthened."


    "You''re taking advantage of us so easily, aren''t you? Huh?"


    "Well, what do you mean by that?"


    Sensing that we might be stuck here for a while, I made the suggestion, and Kehiko looked at me with an amused expression, but his eyes weren''t smiling. He was observing me.


    "...You still seem like someone we can reason with."


    "Reason with... Is that a joke?"


    "I can tell some things even through a mask. Hey, you guys! Our guest is in trouble!! Help them out!!"


    Kehiko shouts after a sniffle. At the same time, armed men appear in droves. They looked reluctant, but they followed Kehiko''s orders and headed toward the ox cart. They seemed like rough and tough men who were confident in their fighting abilities, but Kehiko seemed to have them under control.


    "...Are you a spearman?"


    Kehiko asked, ncing at his subordinates who were helping to push the cart out of the mud, alongside the misceneousborers and mongrels. His eyes were on the cloth-wrapped spear I was carrying.


    "Yes, I am. Why do you ask?"


    "In my family''s warrior n, it''s not umon to have spear users. However, in the army or kebiishi (police and judicial chief), there aren''t many who possess spiritual power. Some of the capital''s gangsters have it, but unlike our family members, they''re not properly trained. What do you think? How about we have a matchter? ...After working up a sweat, a drink would be quite refreshing, don''t you think?"


    His battle maniac''s face as he asked this showed genuine interest. Spiritual power users were valuable. Even among the poption of Fus��-kuni, there were not many people with spiritual power, even amongmoners. Among them, those who had received proper training were even rarer. Most of the defective/stray exorcists, sorcerers, and gangsters who possessed spiritual power were self-taught inbat.


    Although the servants were indeed disposable, they were still one of the few who had received regr and proper training. In fact, it was necessary for them to receive at least that level of training in order to fulfill their minimum role as litmus paper against the great or cmity youkai. This is why Kehiko was interested in me, the oldest among the servants present here. This was likely due to his southern upbringing, where the warrior ss valued martial arts and had a strong desire for self-improvement.


    "I can''t do it alone. As for that..."


    "I need your boss''s authorization, huh? Servants are a pain in the ass, aren''t they? Got it. I''ll make the request through my boss. But don''t go easy on me, okay?"


    The southern man grinned, clearly enjoying himself. At this rate, his request will probably be granted. His lord is generous, and Uemon will do his best to amodate his guest''s wishes. ...Ah, what a hassle.


    However, there is no choice but to ept the request, is there?


    "...I understand."


    I bow my head and respond respectfully. At the same time, there was a shout from behind me. It was shortly after that that the oxcart pulled out of the mud.


    * * *


    Hotaruya is a rural vige located in a basin in J��kei County, Haruga Province, in the northern part of Fus��-kuni. It has a long history and was settled at least a thousand years ago.


    Thend is rich due to its easily defensible and difficult-to-attack location, as well as its small size and high-quality spiritual veins. Its boundary was built by a boundary master, Sue Harukata, who is one of the seven great exorcists and is still in good condition after many years, despite some minor tears.


    The poption of the central vige of Hotaruya is about 800, and the poption of the six surrounding small vigesbined is no more than about 1,200 at best. The vigers are generally warm and friendly, but due to the closed nature of the vigemunity, there are still many reckless individuals.


    "I heard that even in the time of the great war, these people were never involved in a war. Even thieves find it difficult to approach. With so few experiences of suffering from youkai or curses over its long history, this is how it has be."


    The man from the southernnd cowered his shoulders as he looked out over the vige from a distance.


    After passing through the Torii gate, which is the entrance to the boundary... the youkais who had somehow joined the group of people had disappeared without a trace and we made our way through the mountain path until we arrived at the vige. It was a peaceful and tranquil vige, seemingly without any abnormalities. But well, it was the main character''s hometown.


    "Well then, let''s get off. Follow me."


    After confirming that there is nothing wrong with the vige, Kehiko tells us to go down the road, or more precisely, down the road paved with terraced rice fields that have been cleared from the mountain.


    "The fields around here are newly cultivatednd. My boss brought in a mountain specialist and carefully cleared thend to prevent flooding andndslides. In fact, the tnd below could not be cultivated anymore."


    Kehiko exins to me as we walk down the road. Nearly twenty years ago, the vige head took pity on the farmers who had migrated from outside during a famine and hired them as peasants to clear thend with the help of experts.


    "......"


    The scenery of Hotaruya vige, which I have seen many times when I yed the game, is the image of a good old-fashioned or stereotypical Japanese farm vige, but now that I was born the son of a peasant in a pioneer vige and have learned themon sense of this world to the point of disgust, I can understand at once how unique this vige is.


    I envied the quality of the hoe and other farming tools. Perhaps the reason there are so many cows is that they use ox-drawn plows. And although rice cultivation relied on water, this vige had a carefully maintained irrigation system with even a water wheel installed. Then, in a corner of the rice field, peasants harvested the rice and sorted it using a toothed implement and a basket sieve. It was surprising to see such a wide range of farming tools used by the peasants, which were probably as shared property. Their clothing was made of cotton, not hemp, and some were dyed. Also, not a single person was seen walking barefoot.


    The biggest difference, however, was the expression on everyone''s faces. Everyone was working happily with a hearty smiles on their face. I guess they were celebrating the harvest of autumn. ...And when I strongly remember that where Ie from, everyone worked silently under the dark sun because the majority of the harvest we worked so hard to grow would be taken away as taxes. Everything was different in Hotaruya vige, except for the fact that it was an agricultural vige.


    "Hmm...?"


    I notice some people staring at me through the rice. For a moment, I brace myself for my job, but if I look closely, I can see who it is right away. It was a child. Maybe not even ten years old. Probably the children of peasants, who were curiously looking at me through the golden rice nts.


    "...? ...!!?"


    And they seemed to have noticed my gaze as well and were a little surprised. After looking at each other at the same time, they turned around and smiled at me again. It was the smile of a mischievous child. A pure smile.


    "Hey, you brats! Stop ying around and help your parents with their work!"


    Kehiko yells at the children as he noticed the children''s presence. The children ran away into the rice paddies in a panic. At this sight, Kehiko sighs heavily.


    "As you can see, these peasant kids are always ying around instead of helping with their parents'' work. It''s unbelievable."


    "Well, with that many farming tools around, it''s only natural."


    I respond to Kehiko''smenting words matter-of-factly. Although my tone of voice is casual, inside I was quite surprised. At the same time, I was aware of how much I had been influenced by the norms of this world. Not only in my hometown but any peasant child of that age would help his parents in some way. But those children... with their bodies and limbs, didn''t seem to be helping their parents with the farm work much.


    "My boss is too soft. It may sound good to be benevolent, but it''s not always the best way."


    The voice of the guard who said this to me sounded more like he was speaking to a friend than disrespecting his employer.


    The house of the vige head, the head of the vige, was built on a small hill overlooking the center of the vige through the rice paddies. While it was far from the Kizuki family''s estate, it still had a vast estate with enough room to house a hundred peasant huts, and a gaterge enough for several ox carts to pass through. Several guards were gambling nearby.


    "Hey, you guys! You can y, but don''t forget to keep an eye on things, okay? ...Is our boss here!! It''s Kehiko! I brought a guest!!"


    After warning his men, Kehiko opens the gate marked with the family crest of the Hotaruya family and deres so.


    "All right, stop here."


    I also order the ox-drawn wagon coach. The oxcart pulls up in the front yard of the house, and I and my men get off in a line to greet Uemon and the others.


    "Hmph. Well, it''s decent enough."


    Uemon mutters to himself as he fanned his oily face. He was evaluating the appearance of the house. When the exorcists who were following him arrived, the person appeared from the main hall of the house.


    (Is that the main character''s father?)


    Although there were no pictures in the game version or novel version, in the manga version, the prequel and the tragedy in the tutorial vige were depicted explicitly, so I knew his design. And the man who appeared was literally a mirror image of him.

 Chapter 72.2

    Chapter 72.2


    Hotaruya Yoshinori, the foster parent of the main character, Hotaruya Tamaki, and the vige headman of Hotaruya vige, appeared to be a gentle-looking man whom you could tell at a nce. His slightly plump face, dressed in an elegant yet rxed kimono, made it clear that he had a materially and spiritually rich life.


    And that first impression is quite correct. In a world where there are quite a few odd characters, he was a person of high caliber even from the perspective of my previous world, and an unquestionably virtuous person.


    Otherwise, he would not have raised an adopted child who was not even rted to him with such deep affection. Nor would he have cared about that child at the end of his life.


    "......"


    While I was thinking of his situation in the original story, Uemon and Yoshinori began to greet each other. They responded to each other with respect and courtesy.


    "You havee a long way. Thank you for epting the sudden request."


    "No, no, no, I am grateful for your willingness to cooperate."


    "No, that is not something to worry about. It is only natural for us to do so as well if it is a request from Kunimori-dono." (Note: Kunimori-dono: a title used in feudal Japan to address someone of high status or rank, specifically a lord or daimyo who was responsible for protecting their domain (kuni).)


    Yoshinori answered cheerfully. At Kunimori''s request, the Eastern Strike Force gave top priority to the extermination of the youkai who were destroying the city streets, but they needed a base of operations for that purpose. After several candidates were mentioned, the Hotaruya vige was finally chosen. The reason was that the youkai were moving through this area, and the high elevation of the nearby mountains allowed for a view of the city roads from the mountaintop.


    "That''s fortunate. While we stay here, please don''t hesitate to ask for our assistance in any way we can."


    "That would be appreciated. Could I ask you to check the vige''s boundaryter? We haven''t had it inspected in over ten years. Also, we would like you to patrol at night."


    After thinking about Uemon''s offer for a moment, Yoshinori made the request. The contents of the request were the same as those requested in other towns and viges.


    "Hahaha, we would be happy to help with such a simple task. If there is anything else you need, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "That''s very reassuring. Now, let''s stop standing around and I''ll show you to the house."


    With these words, Yoshinori invites Uemon and the other exorcists into the house. The preparations for their reception were alreadyplete.


    "Please follow me."


    Naturally, I, the other servants, the hidden group men, and the misceneous are not allowed to enter the mansion. The servants lead the way to a separate lodging area. The ox carts and wagons will go to the stables.


    "Then, see youter."


    The southern native grins at me and says a few words as he heads toward the main hall of the house with his master, and I bow in return before following the lead of this house''s servant with my subordinates.


    The row of small houses built at the edge of the mansion''s property was spacious and had enough facilities for living. At least there were pillows made of buckwheat hulls and futons stuffed with cotton, and the men were treated better than in the huts provided by the Kizuki family.


    "You will be served three meals a day, breakfast, lunch, and dinner. We will refill your water bottle in the morning. We will also guide you to the hot springster for washing your body."


    Thest words of the servants cause amotion. In this world, where firewood is scarce and heating water is a challenge, bathing usually involves washing the body with a bucket of water, soaking a cloth in it and wiping the body, or taking a dip in a river orke. Even if there are hot springs, they are usually monopolized by bigwigs. Public baths are not somon unless they are capital. Therefore, the fact that even lower-ss people like us andborers can soak in a hot spring surprises everyone.


    Well, this vige is located on one of the most blessed spiritual veins in the northern part of the country. Maybe finding a hot spring is not so difficult. Come to think of it, there is a scene of bathing in a hot spring in the novel and manga versions. I thought it was just a service scene, but perhaps the vigers use them daily.


    "All right, the servants can have this long house. Half of the footmen borers) are here too. Is that all right with you?"


    "Yeah. We and our hidden men will use that longhouse over there. ...The rest of theborers can use the third one."


    To my proposal, the representative of the Eastern Strike Force responded. Themoners and the hidden group of people look down on the servants. The same goes without saying for the footmen. Putting them together would cause problems. Although it creates an imbnce in the numbers, I doubt they wouldpromise for us. So it''s better if we give in to them, just to save time.


    "They''re really unpleasant people. What is that attitude? Yun-shoku..."


    "It''s useless to react. Don''t worry about it. ...This is someone else''s estate. It''s better not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Mikage mutters unpleasantly beside me, but I rebuke him. He seems to be angry that the servants who always shed blood the most are looked down upon, but I can''t let him get into trouble here. I''m also responsible for my supervision.


    "We start work tomorrow. We have work to do, including loading and unloading cargo, so there''s no need for training. So, eat, clean your weapons, and get some sleep. We used a lot of energy on the mountain roads, so prioritize recuperation."


    I told Mikage to make sure that all the other servants did the same. Many of the servants who joined the East Strike Force were young and inexperienced. Those who were highly skilled and capable had no choice but to be sent to the more dangerous units of Shisui and Hina.


    (Maybe I should have joined one of those units instead...)


    I''m not iming to be at the front lines, but as a senior member of the servant group, I pride myself on having somebat skills. So, it is not right for me to be in charge of this rtively safe area. I made sure to equip the soldiers in the North and South units and prioritize safety during our final training before departure, but I still have to prepare for the worst and be ready for casualties.


    "But, I can''t stand it..."


    It''s hard when a boss dies or a colleague dies, but I''ve been reminded that the hardest thing is when a subordinate dies since I became a Yun-shoku. Since the responsibility is clearly ced on me, the stress is unbearable. I am also worried about what other subordinates think of me. Thanks to this, I have been suffering from stomachache,ck of sleep, and constipation. It''s unbearable...


    Of course, I can''t pretend to be a tragic heroine. If I have time toment my situation, I should do what I can. I can cry and regret as much as I wantter. But since I am in charge of other people''s lives, all I can do now is to fulfill my duty.


    "At any rate, what do I do now..."


    I need to find out how far off from the original story the present is, whether it is possible to recover from it or not, and if not, how to deal with it. I need to find out if the monsters are here when they attack this vige, and if so, how I can retrieve the main characterter. But first, I need to make sure this vige is actually under attack...


    "...Should I tour the vige?"


    To assess the situation, I ordered my subordinates to carry the cargo and headed to the cart myself. ...However, as I approached the stables, I stopped in my tracks. It is obvious that there are many wagons parked at the stables. Some of them may be used in the vige, but even including them, there are obviously too many. Wait a minute... before that... that coat of arms on the wagon...!?


    "Oh? It''s you...?"


    Recognizing the voice of the elderly woman and recalling the conversation from a recent mission, I turned around slowly, resigned to what was toe.


    ...Well, that''s how it goes.


    * * *


    "Huff, it''s a messy situation..."


    She sighs in the guest room she has been assigned. The room was a good one for a vige headman in the countryside. No wonder. Hotaruya vige is located in J��kei County, one of the richest areas in the northern region, and is situated on the most blessednd in the county.


    Thend is notrge. The poption is notrge. However, thend is rich in every way. The vigers have enough to eat. Even a single person can probably survive on thend. Moreover, they also producemercial crops such as shiitake mushrooms and safflowers for export to other parts of the region. The rice produced in this vige is first-rate and favored by the nobility. In fact, half of the rice collected by the vige headman is exported. The price is almost double the market price, which is ridiculous.


    Apparently, the vige headman here makes good use of the foreign currency she earns. Inviting people to help develop the vige is a good way to do so. Even peasants are lent expensive farming tools. In addition, doctors, priests, craftsmen, and teachers seem to have been invited from the capital and other ces like Shiro''oku. In the library in one corner of the house, there were so many practical books that one would not expect to find in a countryside ce. They are not covered with dust, probably because they are used frequently. Well, some people who are showy may buy books just for the sake of it without even reading them, which is a waste of valuable literature.


    In that sense, the vige headman must be a wise woman. Certainly, all the furnishings in the mansion are luxurious, but they are not excessive. They are very refined. The vige headman seems to know how to spend her money. And as a tradingpany, this vige is more promising as a market with a higher purchasing power than an average town, and it is also an excellent business partner. Even the tradingpany sources its supplies, mainly crops, from this small vige.


    For that reason, she also came to this vige to conduct direct sales and meet face-to-face as part of her tour of various shops and actually made contracts as well...


    "It''s troublesome. This youkaimotion..."


    She sighs. As she does, she impales a slice of peach that has been cut and ced on a wooden dish next to her with a toothpick. It must have been cooled by the well water, because when she puts it in her mouth, the coolness and freshness are pleasant, and the sweetness of the sugar lightly sprinkled on top of the peach''s original taste spreads in her mouth. It is truly sweet dew.


    However, her sighs do not stop. The situation was not that good.


    After dying their departure for a day due to unseasonable heavy rain, it turns out that youkai are now rampaging on the city roads. Thanks to that, their original touring n has been ruined. They merchants indeed requested the imperial court and provincial governors to eliminate the youkai, but ording to the vige head, capable exorcists who are working nearby areing, so the problem will not take too long to solve. However, she cannot trust such talk. She doesn''t know how many days they will have to stay. It''s a real headache. She''s getting a headache now thinking about the decision of the loss.


    "Huff..."


    She sighs deeply again and copses on the tatami mat. Then she stares at the ceiling for no reason. She sticks a toothpick from the te beside her and throws a piece of peach into her mouth. They are sweet and delicious.


    "If only Tomobe-san was here..."


    She scoops up the peach juice dripping from her mouth with her fingers and licks it off. As she licks it off, she dreams of that possibility.


    In that case, they are under the same roof. During the tour, they were constantly on the move and working, so they couldn''t rely on each other too much, but if they can go on a date in a small vige... Hehehe, then any losses caused by the dy are worth it. It''s autumn, so a fall foliage viewing would be a good idea. It would be interesting to have lunch together and read a book under the trees. Tomobe-san can read a little, so she''ll ask him to read to her while she rests her head on hisp. It''s so romantic, isn''t it?


    "ying and being spoiled a lot... He-heh, I bet he''ll be exhausted and fall asleep as soon as we get home."


    Of course, Tomobe-san is the one. It''s a strategy. He''s probably exhausted because of the seriousness of his response. She feels sorry for him, but it can''t be helped. Let''s let him sleep soundly right away.


    "And then, just like that..."


    Yes, and then she wants to sneak into his room quietly and watch him sleep. And after that... cuddling together is also tempting, but she would prefer to straddle him and...


    "Hehe... Come to think of it, he did use that horse properly, didn''t he?"


    The word "horse" brings her back to that memory.


    She bought a ck horse so that he could use it, but at the same time, it was her sentimentality. It was because of the way he transformed on that day. People around him say that hair is ominous, but to her, he is a prince. Not a white horse, but a ck horse. Hehehe, it''s funny, isn''t it? But even he can understand what she means by those words.


    "Huff, Tomobe-san..."


    She sighs again. Her breathes out hotter than before. She realizes that her cheeks have turned red. The reason? No need to answer. There is an itch in the lower part of her stomach. Unintentionally, she lies down and rubs her inner thighs together morously.


    "Personally, I''m fine with the way he looks..."


    She doesn''t think that''s abnormal. Even in his monstrous form, he is someone she owes a debt of gratitude to. In addition, he is still the person she loves more than anything.


    No, rather, she felt a kind of dark excitement in offering herself for him who had devolved into that form. He may be asrge as a horse, or evenrger.


    The lust of a monster. The lust of a beast. She''s sure there will be no mercy. He''ll discard all his outward reason, kindness, andpassion, and be a literal beast. He''ll cover her with his massive body, pierce her with his strong spear, and she''ll desperately cling to his belly while begging and crying to him. In the end, she''ll be consumed by him without hesitation... But it''s so romantic and just the thought of it makes her feel like she''s losing control. It''s like she''s addicted to him, just like an opium addict.


    "...Mmm, hmm..."


    She reaches out one hand to the lower part of her body. At the same time, she takes out a pouch she has been keeping in her pocket. This "candy" is indispensable for her to release her passions. It has his taste and it melts in her mouth, and even in her brain. ...Hehehe, it''s like an opium addict.


    "Hehehe, that''s also a part of the fun..."


    The girl smirks seductively and smilessciviously. If being consumed by him is the result, then it is her desire.


    (Well then, because I have no more patience left, so I''m going to do the ninth venting today...)


    "Excuse me, miss."


    "...!!?"


    As soon as Tsuru calls out to her, she tightens her face and hurriedly puts away the pouch. At the same time, she moves her hand, which had reached her lower abdomen, to the side. It is a rather slovenly appearance, but it is still better than the sight of herforting herself.


    Then, the shoji (sliding door) is opened and she turns her gaze in that direction. Because she is annoyed that her enjoyment has been interrupted, she puffs out her cheeks.


    "What is it, Tsuru? I''m bored right now..."


    In a slumped position, she looks at Tsuru and says something rude to her. But she doesn''t care. It''s better to do this to disguise her difort with the action she was about to take. A perfect alibi, right?


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 72.3

    Chapter 72.3


    She screams stupidly as she sloppily lies down. But it can''t be helped. Ahead of her, Tsuru sighs through an opened sliding door. But that''s okay. It''s an expected reaction. The problem is what''s next to Tsuru.


    A figure in ck clothes and a mask... a Hannya mask. The appearance was familiar to her. It was the appearance of a servant used by the exorcist. The Hannya masks indicate that he is Yun-shoku. And she knows only one servant whom Tsuru knows and may bring with her. And he has the same appearance, the same air, the same build...


    "Huff, I apologize. I''m sorry for this situation. Should I discipline her more strictly?"


    "No, well... Miss was alone until a few minutes ago. Considering her current position, I think she needs to take a break when she is alone."


    The person beside Tsuruughs and defends her behavior to Tsuru who lets out a sigh of exasperation. But that is no constion. She just keeps her mouth agape like a fish onnd. It''s as if it has run out of oxygen. In fact, her mind was so muddled that she needed more oxygen to organize her thoughts. And then, as soon as she understood everything, she said...


    "A..."


    ""A?""


    "


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!??????"


    her scream was not exactlydylike. Oh, it''s really a terrible experience...


    * * *


    "This is terrible, this is seriously terrible."


    The sun had set, and it had setpletely. As the servants had been informed during the day, dinner was brought by the maids. The rice was pure white, with no mixture of brown rice or other grains, and it wasn''t watered down. It was cooked to perfection, plump and fluffy. Apanying it was miso soup with tofu and onions, simmered daikon and shiitake mushrooms, grilled salted ayu fish, and arge variety of pickled vegetables. There was even barley tea. In the rural areas of this world, this would be considered a feast.


    Naturally, the servants and the footmen were overjoyed. They had rushed to eat aftering out of the hot springs, and some even choked as they ate too fast. It is my job to warn them. But I didn''t have the mental capacity to do so.


    (Now wait just a minute. Why is the item shop''s vendor here?! The whole situation is absurd!)


    There was a g, sure. But I didn''t expect it to so happen like this. Even though the situation is out of sync with the original story, this is aplete deviation!


    (Wait, calm down!! Not yet. This is still a possibility...!!)


    I''ll clear my memory. I remember that in the manga version, the first and second chapters were set before and after the harvest festival. The main character will fall in love with a maid who is his friend and also his servant. She is chosen to y the role of a dancing girl at the festival, and at the end of the festival, they go to see fireflies in a pond. Readers who do not know the original story may have misunderstood the maid as the main heroine since the artist has put a lot of calories into her drawings.


    ...However, in the third chapter, which takes ce a few dayster, the vige is burned down, and in the fourth chapter, the same maid is brutally killed in front of the main character. Ah, it''s a pretty brutal start. As one might expect from a manga version, which is even said to make the main character more gloomy than in the original story.


    Anyway. The original story starts a few days after the vige''s harvest festival. And as far as I can tell, it seems that the harvest festival was held about two weeks or so ago now. In other words, there is still some time to spare. Kayo and the others will leave before the original event starts, and we will leave about a day before the attack. Everything will be all right. That should resolve everything. It''ll alle together perfectly. ...Please, let it be so.


    "Yun-shoku? What''s wrong? You haven''t touched your food at all since earlier, have you?"


    "Hmm? Oh, haha...it''s nothing. ...I got some tea cakes from the youngdy. I got so focused on it that I''m not hungry at all during mealtime. It''s tough, you know."


    It''s a lie. No, it''s true that Kayo persistently offered me tea cakes to cover up my embarrassment, I honestly couldn''t taste anything. In fact, it was such a hassle to be asked to apany her tomorrow, or rather ordered, that I ended up throwing up in the bathroom.


    But I can''t help it. It''s a troublesome matter that I can''t refuse, even though I want to quickly investigate and defeat the youkai to get back on track with the original route. And now, I want to throw up, too. I lose my appetite. Of course, I can''t show my weakness in front of my men, so I stay strong.


    "By the way, it''s about time for the hot spring eggs to be ready. How about I bring them while we exercise?"


    And I say that as a way to distract them. The fact about the hot spring eggs is true. I bought eggs from the vigers and prepared them for the hot spring bath. I wanted my men to eat them anyway. Protein is precious in this world where people basically fill their bellies with cereal porridge.


    "Boiled eggs in the hot spring... Wouldn''t they be the same as boiled eggs?"


    "No, no, they''repletely different. Well, you can look forward to it."


    With this remark, I get up from the table. I leave the long house and go to the hot spring where I have prepared the eggs.


    "...It''s very lively."


    The main hall of the vige headman''s house, where Kayo, Uemon, and the others were probably being entertained, was brightly lit, but that was not all. The whole vige was bright. Many houses still had lights. This was before electric lights. Candles and firewood were not free, but the brightness of the whole vige proved its affluence.


    "...Left them to die, huh?"


    I take one look at their daily life and mutter a small, really small, word. I stare at the vige in silence for a while. ...It''s true that what I''m about to do is the worst thing I could ever do. However, precisely because I dislike it, I cannot yield. The lives that will be lost if the main character does not awaken are not just those of the people in this vige. And my family has... been ready for years. My determination will not waver now.


    (Even if I abandon them, at least the contents are not so offensive to that demon (oni)...)


    It was fortunate that I wouldn''t have to worry about touching a nerve with that blue demon who had a strong desire to cultivate heroes despite her self-destructive tendencies. Although she may seek the brink of death, she doesn''t desire recklessness. She desires a situation where it''s a matter of life or death. And, it''s amon misconception, but what she desires is a literal hero tale.


    She won''t allow the hero to abandon his lord, his best friend, his princess, or any other "famous" characters who are important to the hero, or to use them as bait. But that is all.


    She doesn''t care what happens to the mob, to the nameless little roadside stones. It doesn''t matter to the blue demon whether the daughter of the Ako family is killed, whether the boy of the hidden group is minced and hung from a tree by the monsters, whether the girl who is his childhood friend is chest-bursted, or whether he fails to save a vige or two, it doesn''t matter to her. That''s why the main character was able to continue the story even after those events, and that''s why I''m still alive today. Rather, a tragedy is a tragedy even if it is a third-rate one. I know that she thinks of them as a turning point for the hero to shed his skin and grow up. If he fled in front of the attackers, he would be out of the game, but if he left the vige before the attack, there would normally be no problem following his own rules of engagement. Hahaha, I''m such a scoundrel.


    (But there''s nothing to gain from intervening in this event...)


    This is not like the case of Gori-sama or Shiro. Intervening in this case will not have any positive effect on the original story. It would be far more harmful if the main character would not awakened. Therefore, it is definitely best to abandon them.


    ....That demon really has no sense of judgment. To think that she would take a liking to someone like me. That''s why she''s been tearing candidates to pieces because she''s disappointed in them. Well, I''ll do my best to take care of the hero. So just hurry up and get killed by the hero. Then everyone will be happy.


    "......"


    I take one more look at the night view of the vige, and then I continue on my way to the hot springs. It was chilly in the middle of the night even though it was a sacred ce.


    The moonlight was hidden by the clouds, and darkness began to envelop the area...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Was it around here?"


    I muttered to myself as I walked along the rocky beach. I had just arrived here today. It''s not surprising that I might get lost in the darkness.


    "I let my guard down thinking it was close by. If only I had a torch... no, at least if there was moonlight..."


    Even so, the hot springs are warm and steamy. There was also the distinctive smell of sulfur. I struggled a little, but soon I arrived at the hot spring where I had just bathed with my men.


    "Let''s see, the eggs are... Ah, this is the one..."


    I find a roughly woven basket soaked in hot water in the darkness. I touch the egg in it. Okay, this one looks like it''s warming up nicely.


    "Kukuku, this one is delicious on top of rice, and pour soy sauce on it..."


    I''m afraid of food poisoning from raw eggs, but hot spring eggs are rtively safe. Now, should I start packing up and leave...?


    "Huh?"


    The next moment, I noticed a shadow. I had only just noticed the shadow that was so close to me because of the darkness. At the same time, I guessed that the other person had also noticed me. My sixth sense, honed by years of experience, told me that the figure had turned its gaze toward me.


    "Who are you...!?"


    I quickly pulled out my Dagger (tant��) from my pocket and took a defensive stance. If it was a human, that would be fine. If it was a wild animal, that would be lucky. However, if it turned out to be a monster... the possibility was low, but my body was already reacting reflexively. The shadow, perhaps realizing that I have pointed a de at it, takes a step back as if startled.


    The next moment, the moon peeked through the clouds again. Slowly, a faint light shines on the surface of the earth. Then, the figure of the being in front of me is revealed.


    It was a person. The ck hair with a bluish tint that resembled moonlight, and the eyes with colors reminiscent of fireflies, all gazed at me in surprise. Was this person in their mid-teens? Their androgynous, gentle appearance suggested they had not experienced much hardship. Of course, I had seen it many times.


    "You are..."


    Unexpectedly encountering someone in an unexpected ce, I was left speechless and gaping. Silence filled the air.


    Immediately afterward, the moon emerged from the sea of clouds, illuminating the person in front of me who had been bathing in the hot springs. The person waspletely naked, revealing their slender, delicate body, which resembled that of a young girl. The small, firm buttocks and slender, curving waist were just as in the original story. The taut, bowl-shaped breasts are not particrlyrge, but they are perfectly in proportion with the body, and their shape is also in harmony with the body. ...But, breasts?


    [Illustration disyed]


    "What?"


    I couldn''t help but look at her genital. I was staring at it, trying to deny what I had just witnessed. But there was nothing there. No shadow, no shape. No stick, no bag. Nothing.


    "......"


    Again I look at "his" upper body. And I confirm again that what I have just witnessed is not my mistake. I see "his" face. "His" expression, confused with surprise, fear, and shame, is a woman''s face just like the original one, just like a real woman, or rather, a woman without a doubt, given what I have just witnessed...


    "Hey, you... what on earth..."


    As she looked at me, the ''girl'' began to moisten her eyes and spoke. Seeing this, I lower the dagger (tant��) that I had been pointing at "her". Then I take a couple of deep sighs to calm my confused thoughts.


    ...Alright, the truth is the truth. I have to admit it. There is no point in running away from the reality in front of me. ...Well, for now, let''s just do that.


    "rggg(h)..!!!?"


    "Huhhhh!!!??"


    I vomited heavily on the spot, making the supposed "girl" who was the main character screams.


    "Huh, no... Huhhhh!!? A-are you okay? And, why did you suddenly...!?"


    The "girl" ran up to me as I suddenly vomited in front of "her. She rushes over to me to take care of me, but in a way, even her kindness is hopeless for me now. In a way, her actions were exactly like those of the main character that I knew, without any hesitation to help a stranger who might be cursed or sick, even against a peeping tom.


    And ironically, her kindness only served to cruelly remind me of who "she" really was.


    "Huh...? Princess! What''s the matter?"


    "Ah, Suzune! Perfect timing! This..."


    I heard a third voice and hurried footsteps approaching. "She" seems to be talking to someone about something, but I soon lost track of it. There was no time to listen.


    Sweat poured out of me like a waterfall. Nausea didn''t stop, and I vomited stomach acid multiple times. I was having a panic attack. In the face of such a shocking revtion, my consciousness grew dim, and my field of vision narrowed. My consciousness was rapidly fading away...


    Well, in other words, I was screwed. It was aughable situation, really... I was, somehow, doomed from the start.


    "...Please, have mercy."


    My whining echoed in the dark night...

 Chapter 73.1

    Chapter 73.1


    The phenomenon of the main character''s gender swap, whether female or male, is amon trope in pop culture. It is true that the author or the illustrator sometimes draws them as a joke, but they are never made into a serious plotline inmercial works until the end of the story. It remains just a trope, after all, at least inmercial works.


    "April fool''s version, seriously, whoes up with this stuff...?"


    I blurted out, lying on my back wrapped in a futon and staring at the ceiling. The sound that escaped my throat was a mixture of sorrow,mentation, and sighing.


    ...In fact, I was in such despair that I wanted to cry out right now if I could.


    (I waspletely caught off guard. Seriously, is this really the world I''m in now...?)


    April fool... that is, April 1st, was amon marketing ploy in Japanese subculture, where joke previews or announcements were made in reference to April Fool''s Day. Thepany that produced "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" is one of thepanies that put a lot of effort into these jokes. They created high-quality trailers for fake projects, using their series that were already known for their entricity. Among thepany''s series of works, "Firefly of the Dark Night" had been used in this way three times.


    One of them is an IF story in which the main character was gender-swapped to female. Think of a gender-bent version of a certain Fate game''s Knight of the Round Table or Proto-Saber. Well, it wasn''t quite that drastic a change, but anyway... in the trailer, the main character was a woman, and she looked exactly like the girl I had encountered, that''s all you need to know.


    (The question is how much the main character''s gender change will change the situation...!)


    While it''s not umon for the main character to be corrupted into a female in the main game, the problem lies in the fact that the development team stated in a game magazine during the introduction of the April Fool''s version that they "created a more challenging game while adhering to the original game."


    ...This means that when tranted into Japanese by skilled yers, they want to make a Lunatic difficulty story where the main character struggles and the yer despairs. Oh, why do they have to make a Japanese trantion of Japanese?


    Even if the statements and malice of the creators are not reflected in this world, the fact that the main character is a woman poses a significant risk of deviating from several events.


    "At any rate, I''ll never let her meet that b*stard, that Minister of the Left..."


    Even if the storyline remains unchanged from the original, that yandere minister who appears rational and intelligent on the surface but is actually quite twisted would pose too much danger if he were to meet the current main character. I mean, the main character was targeted even though his gender is a boy, just because he had the resemnce of a "priestess." So, there is no telling what will happen if that minister meets the girl version of him. There are other troublesome matters, but that one must be strictly observed.


    (As for handling thendmines... The demon (oni) who wants tomit suicide doesn''t care if the main character is a boy or a girl. As for Gori-sama... I guess she''s fine with yuri, right?)


    Since one of the reasons why Murasaki is often killed is her family rtions, there is no problem if the main character''s vige is destroyed. Besides, thanks to the same loneliness, she can gain Hina''s favorable impression. As for Gori-sama, the muddled and twisted love of her has an aspect of substitutes for the love she did not receive from her unfortunate parents, rather than just simple sexual desire. Therefore, even if it were the worst kind of forbidden love, namely yuri, it is not considered to be much of an obstacle.


    Well, the worst-case scenario is to have the main character undergo a gender transformation, but in the original story... the main character tends to be submissive to men anyway. It wouldn''t be a problem to make her submissive to women instead. Anyway, there shouldn''t be any reason to condemn me for turning her into a b*tch. The problem, in that case, would be how to acquire the ingredients for the potion and how to administer it without causing any physical difort.


    "But hold on, don''t get carried away... My current goal is to clear the tutorial."


    To be honest, the tutorial I remember (the destruction of the hometown) itself is not so much affected by her gender. At least that energetic girl who looks like a boy could probably go foraging for mountain vegetables on her own. Or at least keep on doing so. If she doesn''t, she might get caught in an attack and die before awakening.


    (Now, what should I do...)


    I wonder how far the gender change will affect things, especially if she dies in this tutorial before she is taken in by Kizuki''s family. I had originally nned to leave this vige before the event urred, but I might need some time to assess the situation.


    "Well, anyway..."


    I sensed the presence and put on the mask thaty beside me. I sit up and turn my eyes toward the sliding door. Although the sound of footsteps could only faintly be heard in the distance, my ears picked up on the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer. ...It seems it''sing.


    "...What can I do for you, Miss?"


    "Oh, you''re awake, huh? How are you feeling? Are you feeling better?"


    As soon as I asked her, the sliding door was pulled open and she answered me with such an answer. I look at her with a distraught look.


    "I brought you some porridge. How? Can you eat it?"


    On the other side of the opened sliding door, there was a woman dressed in indigo kimono, holding a tray with a small pot in her hand.


    ...Hey, why is she here?


    * * *


    The porridge that filled the small earthenware pot was extremely luxurious. It was so luxurious that it would be absurd to describe it was almost insulting topare it to the usual porridge made with grains and water.


    Made with white rice, beaten eggs, chopped white cabbage, green onions, and mushrooms cooked in broth, it was more like a rice soup. It was luxurious, yet gentle in taste and rich in nutrients. Alongside it were small tes of pickled plums (umeboshi), cucumbers, and Narina (a specific type of pickled vegetable).


    "Are you really okay? If you are tired, should I feed you if it''s too difficult?"


    "No, I''m really okay..."


    I spoon up some porridge, blow on it to cool it down, and slowly bring it to my mouth. Oh, it''s delicious.


    (...This has be quite troublesome.)


    Feeling the eyes of the main character who is looking at me from the side, I inwardly cursed.


    At least I was fortunate. Although Goshi (�_˾) or vige headman was a lower rank, they were still the ruling ss. There was no doubt that there was a huge gap in status between a lowly servant like me and a vige headman''s daughter. And what would happen if such a lowly servant witnessed a vige headman''s daughter taking a bath? He would be dragged all over the vige and beheaded. At least, in other ces, I wouldn''t be nursed with such kindness and given porridge while being cared for in a room in the manor.


    In that sense, my current situation was abnormal, but at the same time, it wasn''t strange for the owner of this manor. Hotaruya Yoshinori was a kind man, and the main character''s family was also meddlesome.


    "That''s good to hear. Father was worried because you were suffering so suddenly. It would have been a shame if our guest had copsed."


    The beautiful woman in front of me patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart.


    "Was it a bad dinner or the smell of sulfur? Whatever it was, it was fortunate that you were found quickly. Who knows what would have happened if you hadn''t been found..."


    "...I''m sorry about that."


    I reply awkwardly to the main character... Tamaki''s "youngdy" words. Although my behavior at that moment, where I immediately vomited and copsed, was forgiven by Yoshinori, I didn''t know how I would be judged by Uemon and the others if it became public knowledge.


    ...As far as I could tell, only a few people knew that I had witnessed the girl in front of me taking a bath. That''s why my head is still attached to my body.


    "No, I was embarrassed too... Actually, my father scolded me too for being careless and thoughtless."


    Understanding the meaning of my apology, Tamaki blushed slightly and chuckled. Her hand naturally touched the cor of her kimono, and her gaze wandered. It seemed like she wasn''t entirelyfortable with the situation. However, she does not intend to me me for this.


    "Ah! I haven''t introduced myself yet. I am Tamaki. Hotaruya Tamaki. As you can tell from my name, I''m the daughter of the vige headman here. ...Though, I''m often told that I don''t look like a youngdy."


    The young girl, who had a tomboyish air about her,ughed it off with an "ahaha." But well, a youngdy, huh?


    ...ording to the story, she had been practicing dancing in secret in preparation for the Harvest Festival. And to wash off the sweat she shed, she went to a nearby hot spring because it would take her a long time to walk in the hot spring used by the vige headman and others. The result was the encounter before I fainted. It was indeed reckless and careless of her.


    Apparently, she did not seem to be very conscious of her female identity. It wasn''t a case of gender identity disorder. It is just that she is too straightforward andcks of self-consciousness. She often rolled up her sleeves in the summer or show her legs and back in front of her neighbors while working in the fields, and was scolded by them for being so unrefined.


    It seemed that this case was also seen as an extension of past precedent, and because of that, there seems to be a side to her that made her sympathize with me.


    "The reason I''m nursing you like this is partly because of that. Well, I''m also interested in visitors from outside the vige, you know?"


    Then, with a face that still had some redness but was trying to y it off, Tamaki winked and acted yful. In this world where status is strictly regted and a friendly attitude toward a servant, she was indeed a light shining in the dark night. Her personality, friendliness, and brightness seemed too beautiful in this gloomy world.


    Ah, she really is the main character, after all... I epted this fact very naturally. That''s how much the girl in front of me was the very main character I knew.


    "I see... Well then, betterte than never, I''d like to introduce myself as well. I''m Tomobe, a servant of the Kizuki family."


    I bow my head respectfully and introduce myself. Well, it is not my real name. ...Now, I''ve been thinking about it a lot, and I realize that I''m using a fake name and the other person is using his or her real name. In a world where someone can curse a person by his/her name, it is extremely rude to a superior person. No, in the first ce, it''s strange that this main character introduces herself to people like me.


    "Oh... A servant, huh? Ah, no, I''m sorry. I''ve heard rumors about you, but I didn''t think they were true. I was surprised to see you in your ck clothes and mask... when I entered the room."


    Tamaki chuckles with a small, and there was no sense of difort. It was clear that there was no malice behind herughter.


    Come to think of it, it''s not often that exorcists and their associatese to this vige. In a way, it was understandable that she looked at the servant as if he was a rarity.


    "So, as I said, I''m really sorry. As an apology, I will take full responsibility for taking care of you, will you forgive me?"


    Her words, which were probably sincere and had good intentions, made my heart pound where there is only basic malice in this world... but I would not ept it. Unfortunately, I couldn''t just lie in bed forever.


    "Thank you for your offer... but I am nning to return to duty as soon as possible. So, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take you up on that offer."


    When I tell her this after finishing my porridge, she looks at me wide-eyed and astonished.


    "Ehh!? Y-you''re leaving!? Can''t you stay a little longer!?"


    "I''m here for work, not on vacation. Besides, I have subordinates to supervise as well."


    Although there''s Mikage, a second inmand among the servant apanying, who serves as a squad leader. However, since experienced members were gathered in the Northern and Southern Strike Forces, the level of training of the members of the Eastern Strike Force was rtively low, and the same was true for Mikage, who was inexperienced as a squad leader. To be honest, I felt uneasy about letting them make decisions on their own. It was also partly due to ack of manpower.


    "But... we don''t want to push our guests too hard..."


    I can''t help but giggle at the girl''s expression of genuine concern and distress. The fact that she treated me as her "guests" was just hrious to me. For Uemon and the others, I''m just a living "tool", but she''s really soft on me... as she is on the peasants. This vige is truly a greenhouse, sheltered from the harsh realities outside, where servants and peasants were often ignored, including their personalities.


    "Oh!!! That''s it! I''ve got an idea!"


    Tamaki, who had been looking worried for a while, suddenly broke into a smile, as if she had just had an idea. Then she looked me in the eye and asked


    "Hey! What exactly do you do for a job?"


    "Eh!? W-well... it will involve office work like calcting expenses, monitoring the city roads, and also, your father has requested that we inspect the boundary and check the key points throughout the area."


    Therge-scale boundary that protects an entire vige or city is fueled by the power that overflows from the spiritual veins and is bound together by using the key points at each location to specify the extent of the boundary. Boundary inspection work often involves purifying the impurities in the spiritual veins, adjusting the form for fuel extraction, checking for damage to key points, and recing them... This is what I learned from Gori-sama''s teachings.


    And as you can see from the fact that I was taught by Gori-sama, the knowledge of these boundary techniques is not themon knowledge of a servant. After all, it''s just a litmus test (a tool that is only useful for a limited purpose) for dealing with youkai, and it''s useless to give such knowledge to servants who cannot create suchrge and powerful boundaries alone. Many exorcist families believe that it''s better to train in martial arts rather than teach such knowledge. And, that is not necessarily wrong.


    As for me, when I changed the contents of teaching my subordinates, I added to the subjects such as the method of binding a boundary for small youkai, or group boundaries forbating medium youkai by units. But these are not even on a tactical scale, and I did not teach the structure of boundaries on a strategic scale. As a result, I was the only one of the servants who had the ability to see the situation ofrge-scale boundaries, even a little, among the servants who were in charge of dangerous chores...


    "Well then, I''ll guide you around the vige..."


    "Huh?"


    Her sudden suggestion made me unintentionally open my mouth rudely.


    "Is there a problem? I think it''s a good idea... I know this vige pretty well, and I can at least give you directions. Besides, if you copse, I can call for help immediately... Is it a no-go?"


    Finally, the main character looked up at me with a slightly worried expression and asked. To be honest, it was a wish that could be interpreted as that of a boy or a girl emanating from that face. The psychological effect was tremendous.


    However, I can''t just answer such a request with a simple "yes"...


    "Well...."


    I tried toe up with some excuse to decline her proposal and was about to open my mouth, but just then, someone interrupted us.


    "Oh, that''s a wonderful proposal, isn''t it? How about it? Would you allow me to be a part of it?"


    I turned to the source of the melodic voice and frowned beneath the mask. No wonder, she was thest person I wanted to meet in this ce.


    "Tomobe-san, how are you doing? As part of our agreement from the other day, could you please consider Hotaruya''s youngdy''s proposal?"


    Through the open sliding door, a blonde-haired beauty with emerald eyes smiled sweetly, tilting her head and cing her hands on her cheeks. Her smile was too forced, too cloying...


    At this point, I realize that any resistance or objection is pointless. There is no way that I, a servant, am qualified to ignore the request of the twodies present here.


    "...I cannot make a decision on my own. Please seek approval from Uemon-sama."


    That was the only thing I could do, and the only resistance I could make that would not even buy me time.


    Naturally, not a momentter, news of the approval arrived from Uemon''s subordinate, the Hidden Group. It was apanied by a sarcastic warning message...


    * * *


    Of course, it wasn''t possible to do that on the same day. So, the next day in the morning, I packed my baggage and headed out to investigate the key points of the boundary.


    Our party consisted of two youngdies as guests, and as escorts, Inoue Kehiko and Tamaki''s maid, who also helped with the luggage. We also brought along an apprentice child whom Kayo brought as a porter and one of the servants as an escort.


    (And there is probably a group of people following us somewhere...)


    I am more sensitive than before, perhaps because I am turning into a monster, and I can faintly sense the presence of the figure lurking about a hundred steps away from me. It is quite cleverly hidden, but... it makes me realize that I am definitely deviating from human beings. I can''t be happy about it at all.


    "Well, Yun-shoku. Let''s get going, shall we? This vige is certainly not that big. Still, if we linger on foot, it''ll be tough to cover it all in one day."


    Kehiko, carrying a pack on his back, urges me on. He has a tachi (long sword) and a wakizashi (short sword) at his waist, and his appearance was that of a warrior. Though he is a guard in the countryside, he is still a warrior, which he can''t hide by the way he is acting.


    "Understood. ...If it''s possible, I would like both of these miss to ride on some kind of vehicle."


    I blurted out as I nced at the twodies in their street clothes. Kayo was wearing a red kimono that looked beautiful against the autumn leaves, much like when I apanied her to the capital.

 Chapter 73.2

    Chapter 73.2


    On the other hand, the otherdy was dressed in a youngdy outfit that was in some ways the opposite of Kayo. In a word, it is simr to the costume of a mountain ascetic. Her outfit, suitable for mountain climbing, was unadorned, but it harmonized well with her straightforward, androgynous appearance.


    "Oh, Tomobe-san! What do you think of this outfit? Is it cute?"


    Kayo seems to have noticed my eyes on her, and asks me a question in a mischievous way. While asking me, she spins around and shows me. Well, it''s a cute trick.


    "...Yes. It suits you well."


    "That''s a very ndment. It makes me pout a little."


    Kayo''s replied, half-jokingly. There was no real anger visible in her reaction.


    "Look, mydy. You know how important it is for a woman to have some charm. With such an unattractive outfit, you''d fail the test."


    "But, I''m showing the guest around the vige. Besides, I need to be able to move easily in case of danger, right?"


    And after a quick nce at Kayo, Kehiko pokes his youngdy on the shoulder and points out that she is not like ady. It was a genuine reaction. It was the tone of one who does not consider any of his choices to be wrong.


    "Don''t you think so, Suzune?"


    The main character then asks the maid to agree with her.


    "I think so. Certainly, it would be better to have clothing that''s easy to move in, just in case something unexpected happens. ...Though I''d like Miss to have a sense of her position and the danger she''s in in the first ce."


    The ck-haired maid nces at her lord with a wary stare and then speaks stinging words to her.


    (This person is...)


    When I hear this name, I feel a shock and a dull pain in my stomach,parable to the pain I felt when I met the main character in the hot spring. Even if I had not met the main character first, I would have vomited as well. Well, I knew her name, her existence, more or less.


    Suzune was the exclusive maid of the main character who lived in this vige, a girl who was more than a friend and just barely less than a lover, and when the vige was attacked, she tried to escape with the main character and failed, and when the main character found out, she was raped by a gang of vulgar youkai and ughtered as a meal right in front of him.


    What''s worse, in the novel version, her tragic backstory is further explored in a bonus story. Her hometown suffered from a bad harvest and tax collection, causing her family to starve to death. She wandered as a homeless person until she was picked up by the young main character, who she had a crush on. Their hearts finally connected after a chance encounters at a Hotaruya pond, only to be brought back to the harsh reality of being attacked by youkai... At least let her die in her dreams.


    Anyway, Suzune was recognized as the first sacrifice to let yers and readers know how cruel this world is by dying tragically in such a tutorial. It was considered to be...


    (But wait, something feels off?)


    I couldn''t help but think that to myself.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that? It''s disgusting."


    As if noticing my gaze, the maid spits out.


    "Suzune, that''s rude!!"


    "How is it rude? I mean..."


    After saying that much, she turns silent with a shocked expression on her face. Kayo and my subordinate are suspicious of Suzune''s attitude. Kehiko, on the other hand, cowered his shoulders with a wry smile. I don''t think he knows that his lord was seen taking a bath in the hot spring. Anyway, Suzune res at me again with a reproachful look.


    "Ahem! Well then, shall we go now? Mydy, could you lead the way?"


    "Oh, sure! Got it. Suzune, you''re going to join us, right?


    Kehiko changes the subject, and the main character hurriedly remembers her role and takes the lead. Suzune, who could not disobey her lord daughter''s order, also apanied her while keeping an eye on this side.


    "I''m sorry. She''s not a bad girl, but..."


    "No, that reaction is natural. Actually, I''m more surprised by her nonchnt attitude."


    Kehiko whispered to me, trying to defend the person in question, but it was clearly misguided. Indeed, Suzune''s reaction is more normal. The main character and her family who easily forgive me are the exceptions. However...


    (I didn''t expect her personality to be so different...)


    I was surprised to see that the weak-willed, timid, and not very assertive maid of the main character in the original story had be so strong-willed. I suspected her to be a stranger with the same name... but she was the very person I knew, with her dark hair and that face, though her eyes were indeed bad.


    (Is she like Gori-sama? No, it''s more like...)


    Her personality reminds me of a family member I will never see again. The spoiled, selfish, and rough youngest sibling, but certainly a dear family member to me. Seeing the servant girl who reminds me of her, I find it difficult to direct my hostility toward her.


    "......"


    For a while, I watch the backs of Suzune and the main character as they discuss something. Come to think of it, she would be around this age if she had grown up safely...


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Yun-shoku?


    "Tomobe-san? Are you feeling unwell?"


    The guard and Kayo each call out to me, perhaps sensing my suspicion at the strange silence, and Ie to my senses. I then feel sharp gazes on me again. Tamaki looks back at me again, and she tilts her head at me curiously, and Suzune looks at me hostilely, as if she were staring at dust. ...Well, this is starting to be dangerous.


    "No, it''s nothing. ...Shall we go then?"


    And so, to get on with the job at hand, I announce that we should depart and get started on our work, shouldering our supplies.


    ...


    ...


    Tamaki, our guide, holds an old map passed down through generations of the local vige, leading us to the key points of the protective boundary surrounding the Hotaruya vige.


    The boundary that protects Hotaruya vige, consists of a total of twenty-six key points. They are constructed to connect the central point of the vige, an underground point where the spiritual veins flow, various other points around the vige, and entrance/exit points to ward off evil.


    "Even so, it is aplicated shape. I guess "Kagome-mon (??)" pattern is the closest one? I think a simple square would have been fine... Does it have any special meaning in terms of a curse?"


    "No, it''s probably more for tactical reasons than for mystical ones."


    I look at the old map spread out by Tamaki and understand the intention of one of the seven great exorcists who have formed a boundary system to protect this vige.


    If I connect the key points, which are the base points and the connecting points of the boundary, a carefully calcted figure emerges. The closest shape to it might be a ten-pointed star. This shape requires many key points, but it has clear military advantages.


    In my previous world, the Hotaruya boundary''s design and purpose are simr to the star-shaped fortresses of Europe, also known as Vauban-style fortresses. The fortress was built with multiple star-like projections to reduce blind spots that could be weak points, and at the same time, the boundaries of this vige were formed so that the lines of fire would ovep on both sides when intercepting an iing enemy.


    A boundary is only a boundary. The invisible wall prevents the invasion of youkai and can burn them if they touch it, but it itself does not actively get rid of youkai. If they do not touch the boundary itself, youkai will not be harmed in any way.


    There are different kinds of boundaries, but the mostmon one is the one that repels only evil beings. And because of this characteristic, bows and arrows, stones, bullets, and cannonballs, which have neither youkai power nor spiritual power, pass through them without being affected.


    Using this characteristic, Sue Harukata, who was a boundary master, a technician, an architect, and a strategist, designed a boundary that not only protected but also actively eliminated youkai by luring them in and attacking them with projectiles from multiple directions, leaving them no chance to escape. During the Great War, when many cities and castles were under attack by youkai, this boundary proved its effectiveness... At least, that''s what I heard from Gori-sama.


    "The boundaries of this vige are still in their early stages. There are still many rough edges. If it were me, I would ce the key points in the mountainous areas rather than the mountain tops. Also, having only oneyer of the boundary is fragile and not good. Theter version has three or fouryers to make it deeper. It''s a vicious system that dares to create a weak point in the firstyer of boundaries, and when the weak point is breached, the fire points are concentrated from the front, back, left, and right to destroy the enemy."


    "You know a lot, don''t you?"


    "I''m still a warrior, you know."


    Kehiko was also looking at the map and boasting. It was only natural. If he were a warrior, he would have learned the features of boundaries and how to use them even if he couldn''t form them to protect his castle or fortress from youkai. In fact, his family''s castle and the boundaries set in it are one of the masterpieces designed by Sue Harukata in hister years. The castle and its surrounding castles, forts, turrets, fences, outposts, hidden passages, etc. are connected by boundaries so that they can support each other thoroughly, and even the youkai mother and her hungry youkai'' "tsunami" couldn''t breach it, despite causing many casualties and attacking the main stronghold.


    "Wow, I didn''t know there was such a reason... I''m surprised."


    Tamaki, on the other hand, is frankly impressed by the structure of the boundary and looks a little down. It must have been a shock to her to find out something she did not know about the vige where she grew up.


    "Don''t worry about it. It just means that our vige is peaceful. There''s nothing wrong with not having to use it. Besides, it''s not like a youngdy would be interested in something like that."


    Kehiko roughly pats his lord''s daughter on the head. Tamaki''s cheeks puff up sulkily at his father''s retainer.


    "Don''t make me sound like a sheltered girl! Sure, I may be a girl. But I don''t want to just sit around doing nothing and eating sweets. I want to be useful to Father and to everyone!"


    "But that doesn''t mean you have to work in the fields or do martial arts."


    Kehiko looks slightly troubled by Tamaki''s words.


    (I see, that''s the same as in the original.)


    Listening to their conversation, I analyze the situation of the main character. In the original story, Tamaki is a boy, and ording to his family register, he was born as the third son of his father, Hotaruya Yoshinori. He was cherished by his family, and he also cherished his family and hometown, so he devoted himself to farming and training in martial arts to help them. However, his father and other family members tell him to live freely.... which led to a vague sense of anxiety that he might be useless to them, and in some routes, triggers a bad ending.


    Especially in the middle of the route where the main character discovers that he is not his father''s real child, he begins to feel despair and even consider self-harm. Well, that''s understandable if such a terrible fact is revealed at a time when the main character is suffering from anxiety that his existence might attract youkai. Depending on his sanity value, he may start to cut his wrist.


    (Well, I wonder how being a woman would affect this fact... No, the April Fool''s version may not have the same setting.)


    In any case, it would be best if this fact is not known to her, since it would be unbearable if shemits suicide or falls into the dark side. If possible, I should intervene in the event and destroy the evidence...


    "You say so, but even Kayo-san here, who is younger than me, is working for her family. And she lives alone. Even I..."


    Tamaki then turns her eyes to Kayo. Kayo smiles at her with a business smile.


    "Hehehe, I''m certainly struggling, but with the support of everyone around me, I''m managing somehow."


    "No, no, you''re doing great. You''re much more impressive than me. I envy you..."


    Tamaki looks at the girl who is a few years younger than her with deep envy. To her, Kayo advises.


    "There''s no need to rush. Even if you try hard without clear goals, you will end up with nothing. You just need to find a clear goal first and take steady actions to achieve it."


    "A clear goal, huh? What''s your clear goal, Kayo-san?"


    "Hehehe, unfortunately, that''s a trade secret. The price for buying information will have to be negotiated, you know?"


    Kayo smiled cheerfully with her hand over her mouth. It was a very gentle andfortable way of handling the situation. Just in this one moment of conversation, I could see how well she usually runs her mouth.


    "Muu... you''re so mean. Oh, speaking of which... Ah, could it be that?"


    The main character looks a little dissatisfied with Kayo''s answer, but in the next moment, shepares it with the map and finds it.


    "That''s it."


    I recognized it in the mountain forest colored with autumn leaves. It was thicker and stronger than any other tree in the forest and was definitely one of the key points of the boundary.


    ording to an old legend, the Sakaki tree (the Shinto religion''s Sacred Flowering Evergreen) separates the boundary between man and god. Perhaps, by applying this legend, they are trying to cut off thend where people live against youkai, the things that are not of this world.


    "At any rate, it''s not a normal tree, is it..."


    The Sakaki tree is not very resistant to cold. There is no possibility for it to grow naturally in the northern region. So, it is easy to imagine that this huge tree... is obviously not normal. Well, whatever it is, something has to be done.


    "Chidori (the servant), keep an eye on the perimeter. ...And excuse me, Miss Tamaki. I''d like to check the status of the key point here. Is that all right?"


    "Ah... y-yeah. Please do."


    Although I already knew it, I obtained permission once again before going to the Sakaki tree. I can''t let anything happen to the key point of the boundary and make it my responsibility. At least, it would be possible in another vige or city.


    "This ce is... The shimenawa (used in Japanese Shinto rituals to denote a sacred space or object) is a little bit damaged, but overall there doesn''t seem to be much of a problem. Well, I''m an amateur, so I can''t make a judgment."


    The tree is firmly and strongly rooted, and there is no evidence of decay in the trunk, branches, or roots. The shimenawa was probably reced hundreds of years ago, but the person who did the work before I seemed to have done it diligently, and there is nothing toin about, at least from my point of view.


    (But that might not be the case for other areas.)


    In the original story, the vige was overrun even though it was supposed to have had a strong boundary. There are several possibilities, but the most usible one is that a part of the key of the boundary had been neutralized without being noticed.


    It was quite possible. ording to what I heard, thest inspection was about half a century ago. If the previous inspector did a poor job and did not notice the breakdown of the boundary... the residents of this vige might not be aware of the danger posed by youkai. Even the guards probably wouldn''t have deep knowledge of the boundary. If that is the case, then...!


    (Well, it is only one of the possibilities. And even if the prediction is true, I don''t have the expertise to be held responsible for it...)


    I''m just a servant, who is not an expert, and whose knowledge is only a rote one. So I can''t be med for that kind of responsibility.


    (By the way, that demon went somewhere, but if my spection is correct, she will enter through the broken key point.)


    At least if she appeared in this vige, she must know where it is. Well, I can''t risk asking her where it is. That demon is too much of a pain in the ass to ask for help from others, even though she''s always trying to ingratiate herself into other people''s affairs. Considering the entricity of the demon, I can''t even ask Botan who is apanying her. I just hope Botan won''t be killed by her angry mood.


    ...In any case, I had to investigate the key points one by one first. I judged that there was nothing wrong with Sakaki''s condition and suggested that we go to the next key point.


    By noon, a total of eight key points are investigated, and all of them are confirmed to be free from any serious problems.


    "Let''s take a break around here, shall we?


    Kehiko suggested before heading for the ninth key point.


    "Huh? Already? There''s still at least one more..."


    "It''ll be tough for the tradingpany girls. Right, Yun-shoku?"


    The south native turns to me. I agreed, having finished investigating the eighth key point.

 Chapter 73.3

    Chapter 73.3


    "That''s true. The members of the tradingpany are probably not used to the mountains. It would be dangerous if she overreached and fell off her feet."


    "Haa... haa... Hehe, thank you for your consideration."


    Kayo, who had been sitting on a stone and taking a deep breath, expresses her gratitude with a sense of dread at myment as I run up to her. Her forehead was lightly covered with sweat, so she takes a silk handkerchief out of her pocket to wipe it away.


    While it''s understandable for a rural tenant farmer to be used to walking on unstable mountain paths, a capital city merchant''s daughter like Kayo would not have such experience. She was the most tired here.


    "The sun''s getting high. Maybe we should have dinner here. Suzune, can you give me a lunch box?"


    "Don''t you prepare that much yourself?"


    "A man always dreams of a homemade bento made by a girl his age, you know?"


    Suzune gives Kehiko, who naturally begs for food, a look of tant disdain. However, she had expected it and throws a handmade lunch box wrapped in a bamboo skin at him with a cluck of her tongue.


    "Whoa, that was close!? What are you going to do if it falls into the ground!?"


    "Miss, there are no stones around here. Please sit down on the mat."


    "Are you ignoring me!?"


    The guard shouts as he grabs the lunch box that was thrown at him unexpectedly, but the maid ignores him andys out a mat for her master to sit on. On top of the mat is a beautifullycquered three-tiered stackedcquer box. Just looking at the outside of the box, it clearly looked more luxurious than the one she had thrown at Kehiko.


    "Miss Kayo... did you bring your own food?"


    "Yes. I apologize for your kind offer."


    "No, it''s okay."


    On the other hand, Kayo, who has taken off her hat, sits on the mat as the apprentice child spreads it out. At the same time, the child pulls out an elegant bamboo basket from his backpack.


    "How about it? Would you like toe and join us?"


    "Hmm? ...is that for me?"


    Kayo suggested to me with a smile. I was in the midst of ordering my subordinates to eat first and conduct patrols around the area when she caught me off guard.


    "Yes. Actually, Tsuru went all out and made it, and I was wondering if you could help me finish it."


    "No, but..."


    The suggestion came just as I was about to make my rounds. However, I didn''t want to cause trouble because I was dealing with the other party.


    "Yun-shoku, shall I conduct the patrols first?"


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take over immediatelyter... Be careful, and don''t go too far, okay?"


    Chidori, sensing the atmosphere and the situation, immediately offers to do so, and I order him to do so. Then I respectfully walk toward the daughter of a merchant family.


    "After ourst meeting, have you been feeling all right?"


    "Please don''t worry, I''m perfectly fine."


    "I''m d to hear that. It was after I had entertained you, wasn''t it? I was worried it might have been something I served you. ...To ease your mind, today''s lunch was all prepared by Tsuru, so please enjoy it without any concerns."


    Kayo''s words made me look doubtful under my mask for a moment, but I immediately understood what she meant.


    (I see... she must have been warned of some kind of poison.)


    It is not hard to imagine that she was almost turned into a prostitute by her rtives and that she must have earned some hate as well as some achievement in the tradingpany, which was a natural concern considering her position. Thinking about it, it''s possible that she only brought along a young boy as an escort instead of many adults because she trusts someone pure and obedient.


    (A pure and honest child is better than a bunch of adults, I guess.)


    I nced at the child who was pouring tea from a canteen into a teacup, with blonde hair simr to Kayo''s and likely of mixed Nanban descent. This child seemed to be cautious of me... probably this child was chosen by Kayo as a reliable person who wouldn''t betray her given her situation.


    "Here, please have some tea."


    "Oh, thank you for the tea."


    After adjusting my face, I take a sip from the teacup I have just received. It was nostalgic, yet had a refined sweetness and astringency. In this world, I rarely have a chance to drink tea because it is imported, and in my previous life, I had only tasted cheap tea bags, but I could tell from the first sip that the tea leaves were of good quality.


    "I am sorry. I know better tea leaves, but I don''t have them with me right now..."


    "No, no need to apologize. This is still too much for me."


    I replied to Kayo''s sincere apology. I really meant it. My dull tongue wouldn''t be able to tell the difference even if a better tea leaf was used.


    "Hehehe, let''s put it that way then. And let''s see, the contents are... sandwiches, right?"


    Opening the lid of the bamboo basket, Kayo tells us the contents of the lunch box.


    What was packed in the bamboo basket was the sandwich I knew so well. Most likely, she had borrowed the vige''s stove and baked it there since we would be staying for a while. It was made with white bread... eggs or cucumbers, teriyaki chicken, red eggnt, onions, fruits, and even cheese, anchovy, and jam. Perhaps thetter three were already on hand, along with the bread dough. It is not likely that such a thing would be avable in a country vige like this, by sheer luck.


    "A sandwich, huh? I''ve been served it before."


    Kayo and Gori-sama havemunicated with each other several times and had meals together. On those asions, I had eaten sandwiches for them several times after I was reincarnated here as a gift or a freebie.


    "Yes, please enjoy it."


    Kayo offered me a teriyaki sandwich with onions.


    "Well, I''ll take you up on your offer..."


    After wiping my hands, I ept the sandwich from Kayo with small white hands. Oh, it''s delicious.


    "Hehehe, please eat a lot, okay? Oh, you too, Rei��-kun?"


    "Oh, y-yes!"


    She smiles and tells me what I think of the sandwich, and then offers her own lunch box to the boy standing by her side. The boy with blond hair and dark eyes epts his employer''s treat with a sense of humility and nibbles on the sandwich like a squirrel.


    (They are like sister and brother, aren''t they?)


    Maybe because they have the same blond hair, I thought so for a moment. Perhaps Kayo is also fond of the boy because they are only three or four years apart in age, and they are close to each other, which made me think so. If the age difference had been a bit greater, they might have looked like parent and child.


    "Which sandwich would you like for your second sandwich? Do you want a fish one? Or an egg one?"


    As I was thinking this, Kayo, perhaps noticing my gaze, holds out a bamboo sandwich box and asks me.


    "...Then I''ll have the egg."


    "Yes. Oh, would you like more tea?"


    After offering me the egg sandwich, she pours me another cup of tea from her water bottle. It is impolite to refuse, so I have no choice but to ept.


    (....Although we have a rtionship or a shared secret, I wish she wouldn''t get too familiar with me)


    From Kayo''s point of view, it may be a half-rich man''s pleasure like Gori-sama, but from others'' point of view, it might seem like I was trying to curry favor. Even her attendant, Reio-kun, look at me. He''s obviously clearly wary of me. He seemed eager to protect the youngdy from cunning people, probably being told off by Tsuru-san and other adults.


    "...I think it''s time for me to leave now."


    After having two cups of tea and three sandwiches, I made my exit.


    "Already? I thought you gentlemen would want to eat more... Did you dislike this sandwich, by any chance?"


    "No, it''s not that... I have the lunch box that was originally given to me, and I thought it was about time my men had something to eat."


    Having said all that, I make a suggestion for a future storyline.


    "If you can''t finish your meal yet, why don''t you share it with them? You might be able to talk with other women of the same age, you know?"


    In the original story, Kayo worked as an item seller, adding color to items and giving information to the main character who was killing youkai all the time. And her position and authority in this world are even greater than in the original story, so I wanted to take this opportunity to make their acquaintance and, if I may say so, deepen their friendship.


    "I see... I guess it can''t be helped. But, please take this at least. Have it as a snack when you feel hungry."


    With this remark, Kayo presented me with a bamboo container. Inside it was... a bread crust?


    "I deep-fried the bread crust left over from the sandwich, and then sprinkled it with honey and sugar to make Karin-to (Japanese candy or sweet that is vored with the juice of the quince fruit). Though it was fried a little too much."


    "No, it''s not that... Wait a minute. Did you fry them yourself?"


    "Yes. as a snack... You didn''t like it?"


    Kayo tilted her head and looked up at me with an anxious face. Her seductive and expectant gaze could only be described as bewitching. At least, no sane person would say malicious words here, even in jest.


    "...Thank you very much for your kindness, I''ll gratefully ept it."


    I responded without hesitation. It was a strange emergency ration anyway, and a sweet taste. Worst case scenario, I could feed it to my men as well.


    "That''s a relief."


    Kayo said with a sincere expression, and I bowed to her before leaving the area. Then I keep looking for my men who are patrolling the perimeter, and Kehiko, who is eating a rice ball,es to my side... away from the women''s view.


    "Well, well, I can''t just leave it in the corner, huh? After what mydy did to you, now it''s the daughter of the merchantpany? Lucky guy, getting all the attention, aren''t you?"


    His words were more like a tease than sarcasm. At the same time, the words were not that serious.


    (If anything, this guy seems to be much more popr than me.)


    He is from a big family, and although he doesn''t look it at first nce, he can perfectly perform the court rituals if he wants to, and despite hisck of spiritual power, his martial arts skills can kill a medium youkai by himself. To tell the truth, except for his personality, he is a rtively good candidate.


    "You must be joking. Do you want some Karin-to?"


    "Sure, I''ll have one."


    Kehiko picks up the Karin-to I offer him without hesitation. He said "one", but he takes about three, but I don''t press it.


    "Anyway, what do you want? You haven''t been given permission for the match you mentioned the other day, have you?"


    "Hey, hey, you''re no fun, huh? Don''t give me that serious look."


    Kehiko smiles at me and I frown slightly. At the same time, I felt suspicion. Something strange...


    I open my mouth to ask something but stop myself immediately. My hearing, which had slightly deviated from a human due to the transformation of my body, picked up the sound.


    It was so small that it seemed to disappear into the woods, but it was undoubtedly a blow and a scream...!!


    "...!!!?"


    "H-hey...!?"


    I was running fast, ignoring the voices behind me. I enhanced my leg strength with spiritual power, oveing obstacles in bad terrain. And before I knew it, I had arrived there. In my vision, I see it.


    "Chidori......!?"


    In the next instant, I tried to rush to my fallen subordinate in the thicket... but I stop as soon as I can. I knew from experience that at times like this, cunning youkai would dare to use their prey as bait to set a trap. Just like the first team I was assigned to after I became a servant, everyone was wiped out except for me.


    "...!!!?"


    So I pulled a dagger (tant��) out of my pocket and stopped to look around. I searched for any signs of movement, but...


    "...Did they leave?"


    I slowly, still alertly reach my fallen subordinate and kick him in the back with my foot. There was a small moan. He was alive, and it didn''t sound like he''d been skinned and not reced.


    "Are you okay? What happened...?"


    "Ugh... Ggh... There was a shadow... something... from the thicket...?"


    My subordinate muttered incoherently in a fog of consciousness. He must have been hit on the head, perhaps a concussion. It seems I won''t hear anything from him for a while.


    (And if the culprit left already? Then...!)


    "Hey, hidden group! Contact the youngdies and guard them. The culprit may be on the way there."


    At my suggestion, the presence seems to stop moving for a moment but soon moves away. I''m d they understand the priority.


    "Chidori, let me carry you. Just be patient until we get to a safe ce...!?"


    I order and try to carry my men on my back. And then I notice... something wrapped in the man''s palm.


    "Is this... hair?"


    He probably tore it off as soon as he could, and what remained in his palm was a few hairs.


    Yes. They were ck, yet animal hairs reminiscent of those of a wolf...

 Chapter 74.1

    Chapter 74.1


    The action was swift. After sending off two Shikigami for reporting, including one in reserve, I hurriedly returned to the vige while escorting the main character and Kayo. By the time I returned, armed mercenaries and men from the tradingpany, as well as servants from the Kizuki family, who had been informed of my return, were already at work guarding and protecting the vige, centering on the residence of the Hotaruya family. For the time being, I handed Chidori, which I had been carrying, to Mikage who came running towards me.


    "T-Tomobe-san...!?"


    "Miss Kayo, you should go to the house with your attendant. As for Miss Hotaruya, you too, please go to your family house with the guard."


    Passing through the gate of the house, I handed Kayo and the boy over the men from the tradingpany, and then urged the main character and her maid to evacuate as well.


    "B-but...!?"


    "There''s no ''but'' about it!! Please put your own safety first!!"


    I reprimand the main character who tries to stay there somehow, and force her to stay with the servants of the Hotaruya family. If she dies here, it would be troublesome...!!


    "Miss, please calm down. Let''s just follow the instructions for now."


    The maid Suzune restrains the main character from clinging further. She whispered something into the main character''s ear and from the mysterious look on her face, the main character finally nodded her head repeatedly to follow her suggestion. It seemed more like she was trying to convince herself rather than being truly convinced.


    I was curious about what they were talking about... but unfortunately, I had no time to pay attention to it in the midst of the bustle and theck of time. My position did not allow it.


    Therefore, once I hadpleted protecting the escort target, I hurriedly turned around and returned to the front yard of the house. Amidst the many people moving around, I found a particrly fat figure and headed toward him, kneeling down in front of him.


    "I am a member of the servant. I have just finished escorting the members of the Tachibana and Hotaruya families who were under our protection."


    "Very well."


    Uemon said arrogantly and condescendingly, as he sat heavily on the low table, arms crossed.


    "You did well for someone of your station. Even if you''re only a servant, it would be a big problem if anything happened to the two of them while they were under our protection."


    Uemon snorted and looked towards his retainer. The retainer nodded and asked me.


    "We have received the beast hair in question from the shikigami that you sent ahead. It must havee from one of your men?"


    "Yes. I asked my subordinate about it and he said that he grabbed it as soon as he saw the attack."


    I had heard about it from Chidori while evacuating in advance. He said that he sensed the presence of something during his patrol, but was attacked from behind while searching for the presence. He said that he immediately extended his hand and grabbed the attacker, but his hand was shaken off. However, it seems that the fur of the beast remained on his palm at that time.


    "I see... We examined it and it was indeed enveloped in fresh youkai energy. It seems that youkai have infiltrated this vige."


    With a frown on his face, the retainer reports to Uemon. I feel nervous inwardly. This situation may be a little troublesome.


    "Hmph, perhaps there was a tear in the boundary after all."


    "However, it was fortunate that it happened while we were staying here."


    "Don''t be so optimistic... We might be considered as the ones who attracted it."


    At the retainer''s words, Uemon whispers in a hushed voice this time. His expression is grim.


    Exorcists also have spiritual powers that greatly attract youkai. Moreover, the presence of servants and even hidden groups is also another reason... Because of this,mon people are both in awe of and disdainful on them. For Uemon, he couldn''t afford to make a mistake here for the sake of Kizuki''s honor.


    "So, shall we go hunting in the mountains?"


    "We also need to investigate the boundaries as soon as possible. Shall we start now?"


    Uemon, along with Kizuki Keiharu, the bald-headed head of the Rikyushu (Research group) who belonged to the Eastern Strike Force, and Kibihagi Kage, a young retainer, each voiced their opinions. Uemon stroked his chin in response to their opinions and thought about them for a moment.


    "No, let''s put off mountain hunting for now. First, we need to fix the boundary. We must not forget why we are here. We can''t release youkai into the wild, nor let other youkai into this vige."


    Originally, the reason why we came to this vige was because we were asked by the local government to take down the youkai who were destroying the city roads. Therefore, it is not allowed to release the youkai that has entered this vige, whether it is the same youkai or not, again. At the same time, we also cannot allow youkai that have entered this vige to be left unattended. So, it would be better to fix the boundary and take away the youkai''s escape route, and then hunt them down by cornering them with mountain hunting.


    "Besides I must speak with the members of the Hotaruya families and Tachibana families as well. I do not want any unnecessary misunderstandings."


    With these words, Uemon ordered Kizuki Keiharu, a member of his family, to watch over the city road and the surrounding area. The masked old man, who was once the younger brother of the previous head of the family and Uemon''s uncle, nodded respectfully and agreed to carry out the order. In truth, however, he was the most experienced of all those who had joined the Eastern Strike Force when it came to the extermination of youkai, and he was certainly the most qualified for the job.


    "Kibi, you are in charge of checking the boundary. As for me, I will protect this house."


    Uemon deres arrogantly, but he cannot be used of simply being a coward. Not only does he have to protect the members of the Hotaruya family and Tachibana families, but he also has to exin and negotiate with both families as the leader of the strike team.


    Above all, if he strengthened himself, Uemon possessed physical abilities that were beyondparison with the remaining two. If anything should happen, Uemon would be the one toe to the rescue quickly.


    "Hmm... Just in time. With all thismotion, you''re going to work for me, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Although I was inwardly confused by the change in the situation, could not go against Uemon''s words and replied respectfully. I did not ask him about the contents of the meeting. After all, I had no right to refuse.


    "You are quite capable of answering, aren''t you? Hmm?... Well, fine. Then Imand you. You, on the other hand..."


    And with a hint of sarcasm, Uemon gave me the order...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Following those circumstances, I havee here at the behest of Lord Uemon."


    "Huh...? Oh, I see... that''s right. I understand now."


    The TS main character, who seemed lost in thought, replied as if she had finally regained consciousness.


    On the night of the investigation of the boundary and the attack, I officially knelt in front of the Hotaruya''s youngdy in her private room as an escort sent by the Kizuki family to protect her.


    Uemon''s order was, from his point of view, a natural one. Although Uemon was guarding the house, he needed a substitute toe to his rescue if necessary. And since there were no more exorcists avable, it was only natural that I, a Yun-shoku of the servants, should be the next best candidate, albeit of a much lower quality.


    If anything, my acquaintance with the main character and Kayo helped me to do so. However, regarding the main character... unfortunately, only a few people knew about my first encounter with Tamaki, and Uemon apparently only recognized that I was protected by her after I copsed. This is the reason why this kind of personnel arrangement was made in a sense disrespectful.


    ...Well, I don''t intend to correct that. After all, the moment I told Uemon the truth, my head will be cut off by his hand.


    "You''re the escort...!? What are those Kizuki people thinking...!!?"


    The first one to express her anger at my offer was Suzune, the maid standing by the curtain. She red at me with obvious disgust.


    "Suzune, stop it. It''s rude to the one who came to be my escort."


    Tamaki hurriedly scolded Suzune''s verbal abuse. Then she looks at me.


    "I''m sorry? She didn''t mean to be rude. It''s just that Suzune is concerned about me. I hope you don''t mind too much."


    "Okay. So, what''s your answer?"


    "Since you''reing to me, you must have talked to my father before, right? What did he say?"


    "He says he''ll leave it to your decision, Miss."


    If I think about it rightly, Yoshinori''s decision is also quite crazy in this world.


    For exorcist families where the excessive amount of spiritual power is more important than gender, it''s one thing, but in other sses, the values of male superiority and female inferiority are deeply rooted. To think that a family head would respect his daughter''s decision... especially since it was a lowly man who peeped at his beloved daughter''s body, even though it was an ident, it would be normal to be outraged first.


    I mean, it''s not natural that I didn''t lose my head in the first ce.


    "...I don''t mind. In fact, it''s reassuring, isn''t it? Kehiko said you''re pretty good at it. I feel safer with someone like that by my side."


    The main character smiles as she said so. Although she seemed a little down, there was no malice in her words.


    "And it seems like you get along well with Kayo-san... The truth is, I grew up in the countryside and have this kind of personality, you know? Kayo-san will be staying here for a while, so I think we''ll be spending some time together. At times like that, if I don''t have someone like you to help me out...''


    With a wry smile, the youngdy of Hotaruya apologetically asks me for help. As a matter of course, I couldn''t refuse her request, burdened as I was with a sense of obligation.


    "I understand. Although I don''t have deep connections here, I''ll do everything I can to assist you in my capacity."


    I bow deeply. There is a short silence... and then Suzune spoke up.


    "...Alright then. You may leave now. As for tonight''s guard duty, please stay outside the door from the hour of the ox (1:00 AM to 3:00 AM). Do note in unless we ask you to... I mean, I will not forgive you for disrespecting our youngdy once, let alone twice..."


    Suzune orders me threateningly. Well, the content of the order was reasonable. In fact, it was not normal for a servant to enter the room of a noblewoman and have a conversation with her. It is also appropriate to order me to stand guard from the hour of the ox, which was said to be when the activities of non-human creatures became more active. Suzune''s words were well within the bounds ofmon sense in this world.


    "Understood!"


    I bowed again, and then I left the room through the sliding door behind me. And as I close the sliding door, I let out a small sigh.


    "This is not good... Has it be difficult for me to intervene?"


    I don''t know what caused the current disturbance or what is happening, but the problem is that it has restricted my freedom of action.


    It was especially troublesome that it made it difficult for me to get involved in the boundary inspection work. If it is bad, it could potentially ruin the original youkai attack event from the original story. If that happens, I hope it won''t break the g of the awakening of the original main character...


    (Worst case scenario, do I have to break the boundary myself? No, I don''t want to do that...)


    If I turned a blind eye to the broken boundary, it would be one thing, but I didn''t want to destroy it myself. In this world, that would be nothing less than aiding and abetting murder. Am I prepared to go that far? Moreover, the victims are innocent, good people of this vige.


    "...!!?"


    As my thoughts reached that point, I suddenly felt dizzy and nauseous and instinctively kneeled down. I pressed my hand to my mouth to suppress the nausea. My whole body shivered and goosebumps rose on my skin. This horrifying sensation, like countless caterpirs crawling around under my skin,as if countless caterpirs were wriggling beneath my skin...!!


    "Tch... Hah! I''m in no position to worry about other people."


    I give a small, coldugh to stifle the fear and anxiety inside me. Come to think of it, when was thest time I fed that spider?... And it looks like I''m going to have to feed it again soon. For my sake.


    The pills only superficially suppress my youkai transformation, and it was dangerous to let the spider suck the blood along with the factor. In order to remove all the factors, I needed more blood that can''t bepensated for with anemia, and since the spider seemed to expand its belly quickly when it was small, it would have to grow up to a certain extent before it could feed on all the factorspletely. But by the time the spider can eat up all the factors in me, it will probably have grown to the point that I can''t handle it anymore. Hahaha, I''mpletely cornered.


    "I can''t keep this up."

 Chapter 74.2

    Chapter 74.2


    I curse under my breath, but reality won''t change. At any rate, I couldn''t just go on like this for the rest of the day. If I did nothing, I would suffer all day long from the intense pain that would transform my body from the inside out. It was no time for escorting. I had to feed the spider once in a deserted ce before guarding the main character''s room.


    "Hah, that b*stard will probably bow down and be happy. You piece of sh*t...!!"


    I clicked my tongue and went down the corridor to the toilet where I was going to feed the spider... that was enough for it. The empty corridor is poorly lit, and because of the cloudy sky, neither the light of the stars nor the moon did not reach the hallway, so the back of the hallway was shrouded in eerie darkness.


    It seemed to suggest my future destiny, and I couldn''t help but feel an inescapable sense of anxiety and impatience...


    * * *


    "...So, what are we going to do about it, Miss?"


    The maid, after confirming that the detestable lower-ss man hadpletely left, turns to her master and asks her.


    "What are we going to do?..."


    However, Tamaki, who tried to respond, immediately choked on her words. She also knew that it was just a stall tactic.


    It all started when Tamaki and her friends heard that a guest of the Tachibana Trading Company was going to visit the vige. As soon as they heard the news, Tamaki and Suzune noticed something unusual about their other friend, whose face turned blue. They questioned their friend who was about to run away at night, and finally, their friend gave up and told them the whole story.


    The story was shocking, and while it couldn''t be said that their friend was innocent, they couldn''t abandon their friend. Winter ising. Even if their friend escaped from this vige, their friend would inevitably freeze to death in the blizzard of the northern region, and there was rarely anyone in the outside world who would shelter a half-youkai, hard-bitten, pathetic friend of theirs, or sell their friend things.


    It was clear that if their friend wanted a ce to sleep, a ce to live, firewood, and food for the day, their friend would have tomit a crime, and they did not want to put their friend in such a situation either. So... they hid their friend.


    While Tamaki could trust her father and brother, no matter how merciful they were, they were still responsible for the vige. If things got bad, Tamaki and Suzune would have to hand over their friend and but, they didn''t want to involve their friend in the crime. And there was a possibility that secrets would leak out. The more people who share a secret, the more likely they are to find out. So, following the advice of their friend, Tamaki, and Suzune created a hideout in a remote corner of the vige''s mountains to shelter their friend.


    It was only supposed to take a few days. If the Trading Company left the vige a few dayster, their friend should have been free again. However, the situation was worse than expected when the tradingpany was stopped due to the damage caused by youkai outside of the vige, and even a group of exorcists visited the vige.


    In a hurry, they secretly brought food and supplies to the hideout in the middle of the night, trying to wash away the dirt from the road at the hot springs so as not to be noticed, and that''s when the encounter with that servant happened.


    "Ugh..."


    Remembering this, Tamaki blushed as she hugged herself. It was probably aplete ident. She knows that. Still, when she recalls that moment, she can''t help feeling a little hazy with shame. She has been told many times that she was embarrassing and udylike, but this time... even she can''t help being embarrassed.


    After all, she had been seen literally naked. At that time, she felt as if she was being stared at intently by the man, especially at her chest and between her legs, with her sixth sense as a woman. She didn''t feel any unpleasant sensation, and when she thought about what happened to him after that, it might have been just her self-consciousness or her imagination...


    "Well, I deserved it. That''s why I had been told to at least wrap a cloth around my body. ...Well, in other words, it''s a blessing in disguise."


    In a way, she was indeed lucky. Thanks to that incident, she owed the servant a favor and was able to apany him in his activities.


    When she heard that the exorcists were going around the outer edges of the vige to check the boundary, she and Suzune had no choice but to prevent them from doing so or to apany them. Otherwise, their friend would have been found without knowing anything about it. Even if their friend was not recognized as a criminal, there was no telling what would happen to the half-youkai who hid in the secluded area.


    And, as a result, thanks to the presence of Tamaki and the others, their friend was able to escape without being chased when themotion broke out. If it weren''t for Tamaki and the others, Kizuki''s servants might have pursued their friend instead of returning to the house. The fact that the safety of the nobleman and the others came first was a major reason why their friend was able to escape.


    "That servant has some sort of standing, it seems. Since we can threaten him after what happened the other day, we should be able to move at will to some extent. We''ll make the best of it."


    "Suzune, don''t talk like that..."


    "Miss, please don''t be so naive. If this were to be public knowledge... you know what could happen, don''t you?"


    If it became known that they were hiding a half-youkai with a bounty, what would happen...? In fact, Suzune had initially suggested to her master that they mobilize the men of their vige to capture and turn in that half-youkai. But the youngdy in front of her was anguished but dismissed the idea.


    Even though she knew that her friend hadmitted some crime in the past, she could not abandon her friend. She didn''t want to believe it and she couldn''t. That her rough but easygoing friend hadmitted a crime and so on...


    And thinking of the worst possible consequences of being captured, the Hotaruya''s youngdy tried to protect her friend somehow. Even though she knew it was a foolish act, she could not let it go. She was too kind-hearted. And because they had grown too close...


    "Well, I''m not going to talk about it now. It''s all in the past... But anyway, that idiot! Making a fuss on his own! Now it''s difficult for us to move around!!"


    Suzune spits at the source of themotion, half-youkai, in a disgusted tone. Even though they were desperately trying to cover up everything, why did he have to add fuel to the fire? If he was hiding, he should have just stayed quiet!


    "T-There must have been a reason for it."


    "Miss, you''re too kind!! ...It''s true that he''s an idiot, but he''s not stupid. Even so! I''m still angry!!"


    The maid continues to grumble and curse like she''s spitting out a curse. Tamaki, on the other hand, smiles bitterly at the situation, but at the same time, a mysterious expression appears on her face, revealing her worries.


    "I''m sorry? I''m also causing trouble for Suzune... that even though I''ve ignored your advice, you''ve cooperated with me..."


    "Yes. Miss, I''ve been getting into a lot of trouble with you and him."


    Suzune says mercilessly in response to her master''s apology, ring at her. At her reaction, Tamaki shrinks and is afraid. Looking at this scene, it is hard to tell which of them is the master... but of course, there is a clear distinction between public and private matters, at least for Suzune, and she only openly deres her feelings when no one else is around.


    "B-But... you''re willing to help me, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s better for a friend to be killed... So, I don''t want to give up on this."


    The maid mutters, seeming displeased and reluctant, but ultimately appearing somewhat regretful.


    "Anyway, it''s a ship I''ve boarded once. I won''t get off now."


    The maid''s words were a deration that she would not betray her own principles, and that she would not abandon her master and her friends.


    "...If anything happens, it''s my responsibility."


    So, too, Tamaki deres. If something happens, she will protect her loyal friend. It may not be worth mentioning now... but even so, she dares to make it clear. In a sense, Tamaki intentionally made it clear, with a surprisingly serious and sincere attitude.


    "...Hehe, don''t talk so seriously. You made meugh, Miss."


    "Huh? Was that supposed to be funny?"


    "When you''re too serious, it can be funny."


    Although Tamaki didn''t understand this kind of sensibility, maybe that''s the way it is. In any case, the heavy atmosphere that had dominated the room until a few minutes ago had somehow faded away.


    "Well, there''s no point in looking back forever. Shall we think about the future?"


    "Yes. There''s no point in looking back forever. Oh, by the way, Suzune..."


    And here, the youngdy of the Hotaruya family remembers.


    "Hehehe, I actually got some snacks in the kitchen for dinner. How about it? Wanna eat them with me?"


    With that, Tamaki pulls out a Nanban snack from the snack box.


    "What is this...?"


    "I think it''s called a cookie or something? It''s a kind of Nanban rice cracker. It tastes a little sweet."


    It was a baked pastry made from leftover flour that had been prepared as sandwich dough. It was the remaining gift from the old maid of the Tachibana Trading Company, who borrowed the kitchen and served it to the maids of the mansion as a gift.


    "Oh, that sounds interesting. Shall I have it with tea?"


    Suzune says and stands up. She probably goes to the kitchen to get the tea.


    "Would you like some help?"


    "Please, Miss, stay there like a youngdy. It''s hard for the people below to work with a person like you."


    A boss is still a boss, even if she''s nice. For the subordinates, it''s a bit of a strain to have to deal with someone who keeps showing up unexpectedly over and over again, leaving them no time to rx.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me..."


    Suzune then leaves the room, heading towards the kitchen through the dimly lit hallway. Her expression is grim.


    "...Yes. I won''t let them take it away from me again."


    There was a hint of anger in the maid''s words. Yes, she was indeed angry. At those people who hade to her ce.


    "It''s all karma. Exorcists are...."


    She never forgot that. For her, the exorcists were the object of her hatred that had taken her beloved brother away from her.


    Her big brother, was always so kind to her, alwaysing up with new games to y, and working so hard alongside their parents to feed them with what little food they had. She didn''t understand how difficult it must have been for him when she was young, but now, she did. And because of that, she realized how foolish and selfish she had been to ask for more...


    And yet, despite all of that kindness, her brother ended up sacrificing himself for their family...


    "..!! So hateful!"


    The girl grits her back teeth and spoke the words with an intense emotion that could have been mistaken for a curse if she had possessed the power. Her face contorted with anger.


    Thest thing she sees is her brother being taken away by the exorcists and their ck-d underlings. Unsure of what to do, but driven by a vague sense of anxiety, she instinctively understands that she will never see her brother again and calls out his name. She also runs to him. But the ck-d underlings blocked her way and she couldn''t reach him.


    It had been so long and she was so young that she couldn''t even remember her brother''s face clearly anymore. She can''t even remember thest words he said to her when he turned to look at her. There was no time for that. And now she will never know.


    And as far as the fate of those who are bought by the exorcists is not good. Even in this vige she heard rumors and did her own research. It is well-known in the area how the Miyataka and Hiyogami families treat those with spiritual power who have been purchased. Even if they weren''t, it''s easy to see how easily disposable these servants and hidden group men can be... She''s no fool either. She does not believe that her brother is still alive. So, it is easy to imagine that he would have been used as an experimental animal long ago or eaten by youkai, or whatever the case may be, it would not have been a good end for him.


    She knows. She already knows. There''s nothing she can do about it now. She doesn''t even know where his grave is. And even if there is a grave, it''s not certain that his brother''s body is really buried there. No, there might not even be a grave...


    "So I won''t let them take it from me anymore. I won''t let them take it from me again...!!!"


    With firm determination, the young girl spat out her words. Certainly, her foolish friend hadmitted a crime. He must be a nuisance. She should try to persuade her master, and if that doesn''t work, she should inform her Lord or some other adult. But Suzune could not go through with the choice because she felt guilty for not being able to save her big brother, and now she is d that she did. It was out of the question to have that friend taken to the exorcists'' headquarters. Suzune believed that no matter how much of a troublemaker he was, he wasn''t that deeply involved in any crime. That''s why she hides her friend...


    At least, she didn''t want to give up anything that she currently possessed to those people...


    * * *


    "Oh, oh, oh, this has be quite an interesting situation, hasn''t it? I knew I was right to follow him. Really, it''s always such a pleasure not to be bored when I''m with him!"


    The demon (oni), who has been listening to literally ''all the conversations'' until now, lets out a smallugh. With augh, she walks down the corridor of the house with dignity. On the way, several maids and guards passed by, but none of them noticed the demon''s presence. The demon''s concealment was so perfect that no one noticed her presence.


    Now, after receiving a smoking pipe, a bottle of shochu (Japanese distilled spirit), and an egg at a hot spring, she passed through the garden of the house where many guards were passing by. Not a single person looked andid eyes on the beautiful monster with flowing blue hair. For a demon who had escaped legendary exorcists while her bowels overflowed in the past, this was no big deal.


    Walking at a leisurely pace, the scenery around her shifted from the house to the deep forests of the vige before she knew it. She skipped along the roadless path with her clogs as if she were parading along a paved road. She hummed and leaped over the rocks that even a grown-up would have to struggle to climb. Well, her muscr strength and leg strength were obviously not human.

 Chapter 74.3

    Chapter 74.3


    "Now then, I believe it was around here...ah, found it!"


    Sniffing around like a dog with their nose, the demon searched for it and found it. It was a hot spring, probably thergest and most promising one in the vige. A first-ss source of hot springs prepared for the influential people of the vige and their guests. The benefits of the hot spring, which sprung up from the soil where spiritual veins flowed, went without saying. The demon had found it while exploring the area. And with all themotion, she knew that no viger would ever visit this area. Therefore... the demon grinned wickedly.


    "Kekeke, may I have some fun too?"


    As soon as she says this, she takes off her... crude kimono and throws her umbre into the air, without paying any attention to her surroundings. Then, she unabashedly exposed her body.


    There stood a woman with a continental style, wrapped in an exotic atmosphere. Her long, lustrous hair spread out, and her white skin stood out mysteriously in the deep darkness.


    Her rich, plump bosom swayed with a "sway sway" onomatopeia every time she breathed. There were scars that looked like forcibly sewn wounds on her tightly curved waist, but that w seemed to enhance her overall physical appeal instead. Her well-rounded and ample buttocks were disyed without restraint, and the two monstrous horns visible through the gaps in her hair only added to her mysterious aura. Some people might have imagined a scene from an ancient story of a spirit bathing in a deep forest.


    Well, it was, in a way, a perfect manifestation of female beauty. Perhaps anyone who witnessed this scene, male or female, must have let out a sigh of admiration. That is how fantastic and fascinating the body of the blue demon was.


    ...but it was like giving pearls to a pig. (Note: something of value or high quality is given to someone who cannot appreciate or understand its worth)


    "Woo-hoo!!!!"


    With a ssh, the demon plunged headfirst into the hot spring like a child and burst out of the water with a loud ssh,ughing vulgarly. This seemingly childish sight was far from the earlier otherworldly beauty.


    ''<i>What''s so fun about this...are you a child?</i>''


    The Botan''s shikigami jumped down to the rock face right next to the hot spring with a snap, and was stunned. She res at the demon who is frolicking like a brat, even though she is well over a thousand years old.


    This infamous monster had been the subject of numerous attempts at extermination by many renowned exorcists and warriors in the past, and now its true nature had been revealed. It was enough to make one''s predecessors turn in their graves.


    "Hahaha, hot springs are really the best! It would be the best if the moon was shining!!"


    With such a deration, she rests her white back against the rock surface and gulps down the shochu she borrows from the onsen. Then she turns her eyes morously to the forest.


    "Hey, how about you have a drink too? It''s pretty good stuff."


    Squinting her sky-blue eyes, she lifts her mouth up, and shakes the sake bottle that she holds in her mouth, inviting the presence that hides in the forest. After a moment of silence, a responsees.


    "...I don''t need it. Whatever a demon offers can''t be worth much."


    The voice trembled slightly, but it spoke with courage. The demon''s expression brightened. He had passed the test. If he had been defiant or pretended not to speak, she would have likely crushed his head with a nearby stone.


    "Kekeke, that''s a terrible thing to say. I''m not as gluttonous as the blood-drinking demon, you know?"


    Aoko the blue demon''s example is the former "Fuso Aku Rokki (The Six Evil Demon of Fuso)" who gained notoriety by disguising themselves as a fragile princess in the westernnds, luring a young happily married couple using illusion, drinking the blood wine squeezed from the wife and giving it to the husband, and roasting her meat for him to eat. Although they were killed by order of the Imperial Court a long time ago and are now only a legendary entity... theparison was so vile that it couldn''t possibly be excused.


    "...I''ve heard rumors about you, Blue Demon, one of the Four Disasters. I can''t believe you''re still alive. D*mn it, how could a monster that went on a rampage in the capital be here in this vige?"


    The owner of the voice was on high alert, ready to fight at any moment, as he asked this question to thepletely unguarded demon from the safety of the forest. Depending on the answer, the shadow or... Iruka had to make up his mind. He didn''t have much confidence in his ability to win, but he couldn''t just leave the demon after owing a favor. After all, he was just a scoundrel who was hired for money and would kill a man if necessary, but he has his own sense of duty.


    "Hahaha, you have a good look in your eye, huh?... Hmm... I''d say about 70%? Just barely passed."


    "What are you talking about...?"


    "I''m giving you apliment. You should be happy."


    He tried to question the demon, who seemed to be convinced alone, but he was silenced by the direct gaze. The clear look of disappointment was enough pressure to silence Iruka.


    His shadow creeping into the forest unintentionally raised all the hairs on his body and made him tremble. And then he is sure. If he says the wrong thing next time, there will be no next time for him.


    "...Are the people outside the vige your subordinates?"


    So, choosing his words carefully, he asked.


    "I don''t know. Hey, don''t get the wrong idea. If they''re not my men, they''re not my servants or my friends or my superiors. Completely and totally unrted. Is that satisfying enough?"


    "I wish I could believe that. But even asking the demon won''t bring any meaning."


    Iruka sighs as if he has juste to his senses. If he thinks about it carefully, even a demon''s promise is unreliable.


    "Don''t be so tense. Rx your shoulders. They''ll get stiff."


    "...Why did youe to this vige?"


    Ignoring the offer from the blue demon to loosen up andugh heartily, the half-youkai Iruka asks. The demon bes even more amused by the attitude.


    "Just to watch over those who caught my interest. This is going to be very interesting. I won''t want to miss this."


    "Your interest?"


    "You''ve got a certain fate with this guy, too. He''s the future hero I''m nurturing."


    "Fate? Nurturing? What...!?"


    The demon''s unintelligible deration made him tilt his head, but he immediately realized what it meant. No way, could it be...!?


    "I was wondering why you were talking to me as if you knew me so well... But did you see that incident? Then your interest is...!!?"


    That was the moment when he realized what the demon was trying to say. The blue-haired demon, who had been soaking in the hot spring in the same position like an old man, disappeared as if by illusion. At the same time, Iruka swung his arm backward... but it was caught by the demon''s strength.


    "Whoa!? Ghh...!!?"


    Iruka was restrained by the demon, his body soaking in the hot spring as if he was tied up. Iruka''s face is tense as he is being squeezed by the demon''s rich flesh on his back, but there is not even a shred of pleasure in it.


    "Uhihi, what a cute face you have there, huh?"


    "Hih!!?"


    The blue demon licks his cheek with her long tongue as if it were natural. On the other hand, Iruka''s body trembled at the sheer horror of it. As for Botan''s shikigami, it looks away with a look of disgust.


    "Guh...you... rg?! You reek of alcohol!!?"


    Iruka, who is struggling to somehow break free from the restraints, however, smells the strong aroma of alcohol in his nostrils the next moment, which makes him nauseous. Smelling the excited blue demon''s body odor was almost suicidal.


    "rg...?! rg(h)!!?"


    The demon, who waspletely naked, looked down at Iruka, who was almost drunk after just one sniff of the strong alcohol that made him puke and vomit, andughed at him.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not good to be so weak to alcohol when you''re young, is it?"


    The demon whispers in Iruka''s ear, as if she is lecturing him without taking offense.


    "Anyway, he will protect your friend. I heard that Kizuki''s exorcists are going to patrol the area to check on the boundaries. That''s good news, huh? ...Oops, that''s dangerous."


    The reply to the demon''s taunt was a sh of a monster''s arm, which would have split open a human''s stomach and scattered their organs with one blow. However, the demon avoided it with ease, stepping out of harm''s way.


    "D*mn it... You''ve got to be kidding me...!! Ugh...!? Sh*t...!!"


    The half-youkai, who has obvious intent to kill, still seems to have weighed the danger against the necessity of staying here any longer, and leaves with a coughing sound. After onest re at the demon, he literally turns tail and runs away.


    "Oh, oh, how unfortunate. I even brought some eggs to share."


    With these words, the naked demon devours a hot-spring egg, biting the shell and all.


    "Hey, little girl. Let''s have a deal, okay? No spoiling anything, okay?"


    The demon raised a finger to her lips, warning the hummingbird.


    ''<i>I''m aware of it. I''m sure that man understands that too.</i>''


    Botan nodded nonchntly. After all, the servant had been dealing with this particr demon much longer than she had. It would not be a surprise if the demon arbitrarily hid or concealed the information.


    (Still, it''s a fateful thing, huh? I had heard that he had escaped, but I never thought he''d end up here)


    He couldn''t have escaped alone. It is reasonable to assume that he had some helpers, but it doesn''t look like that or he was up to something.


    (And why did he attack the servant and show his face here? It''s either foolishness or recklessness...I can''tprehend it.)


    "Oh, you don''t understand?"


    ''<i>...What do you mean?</i>''


    Botan asks, feeling ufortable that the demon could read her thoughts so easily. But she had the patience to consider other opinions about things she couldn''t fullyprehend.


    "That''s just like him. ...I thought you would understand immediately, since you''ve known him for a while."


    The demon blurts out with a smug expression that made fun of her, as if to say, "I know himpletely well." Then, sheughs viciously, showing her canine teeth.


    "Kekeke, when I first saw him, I thought he was a bit yer, but... he''s surprisingly exciting."


    As if she had found an interesting toy, the blue demon begins to sing a bad humming song in a good mood. Like a clown, she sways her arms and legs to the hot spring and soaks her body, which is beginning to cool down in the nighttime autumn breeze, in the hot water again. Then, the blue demon, exhales pleasantly and made a prediction.


    "Well, for now, just be quiet and watch. From my experience, it''s going to be an extraordinarily delightful and thrilling story this time, don''t you think?


    The hummingbird''s face distorts at the monster''s haughty deration as if she were watching a y. It was obvious that the word "delightful" had no positive meaning as far as she was concerned.


    "Well, most of the actors are here. Hehehe, let''s cook up something good and entertain me again, my beloved hero."


    The demon called out to her favorite hero candidate, who was not here and whom she regarded as her favorite hero, with a hearty smile on her face. Her face grinning like that of a child, her cheeks flushed and her eyes moist with excitement. The redness in her face and body was not solely due to the heat of the hot springs. At the same time, the smell of choking sake spreads around the hot spring. It was a sign that the demon was in full of lust, thinking about what was about to happen.


    To those who knew nothing, this scene was a sight that aroused great affection because of her bewitching charm, and to those who knew her, it was a sight that aroused bottomless hatred because of her selfishness.


    (Although she probably intends to forcibly rewrite the story if she doesn''t like the way it unfolds.)


    And if that doesn''t work, she will turn the tables and pretend that the whole thing never happened. No, it would not be surprising if she has actually forgotten about it as if it were a thing of the past. From the past sightings of this demon, it is easy to see how self-centered this demon is. So, it''s truly amazing how that servant has managed to survive this long, constantly gued by such an unpredictable and insane creature.


    ''<i>Really, it''s just awful.</i>''


    Thinking of the trouble that would inevitably arise and the person who would have to deal with it, Matsushige''s granddaughter couldn''t help but sigh deeply...


    The wiki has been tranted and added. You can click here to ess it.

 Chapter 75.1

    Chapter 75.1


    "Brother!"


    At the sound of the voice, I turned around. There stood a familiar young girl, crying uncontrobly, reaching out toward me. Despite being held back by servants and restrained by our parents, she continued to gaze at me with tearful eyes, screaming and desperately reaching out, pleading.


    "......"


    "Family is truly dear to you, isn''t it?"


    A young man beside me says to me as I stared at my sister''s pitiful state. I look up at him. He, on the other hand, smiles and looks at me with a pair of eyes of different colors, mystic eyes. They scrutinized me, testing me.


    "...No, I''ve already made up my mind."


    I denied the man''s words. I asserted. All the contracts had already been made. Nothing could be undone. The contract, made by putting a curse on my body, cannot be broken for one-sided reasons.


    Therefore, I deny it. With a smile that contained a sense of resignation, but also a clear understanding.


    Yes, this is for the best. It was the right choice. My family will probably not starve to death now. It''s just... I hadn''t expected my sister to cry so much over it.


    "Let''s go. I know you''ve done your duty. Then I must fulfill mine."


    "Even if the path ahead is filled with thorns?"


    "Even if the path ahead is hell itself, I will go."


    I look at him. We look at each other. The man narrows his eyes. Then he closes his... eyes and sighs.


    "All right, I understand. If that''s the case, then I won''t give you any mercy either. I''ll make sure you do the job you''re paid for."


    He said, gripping my hand firmly. His hand was strong, but at the same time, I could still feel a warmth in it. ...And so, without resisting, I followed his lead and moved forward.


    "Brother!? No! Don''t go, don''t go, Brother! Brother...! No, nooo...!"


    My younger sister called out to me desperately, her voice resembling that of a wounded animal, a desperate cry. And I twist my mouth in frustration. But I couldn''t turn around. I couldn''t afford to waver in my determination. That was the one thing I couldn''t allow.


    So I didn''t look back. I didn''t turn around. All I could do was just shake that voice off without regret, and then... and then...!!


    ''<i>Oh. What a pitiful child you are.</i>''


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly, the world stops. Colors faded from the world. At the same time, I notice a presence.


    "Huh...?"


    I turn around, and before I can say anything, something soft envelops me from behind. Its lush, green scent reminiscent of nts tickled my nostrils. It was a sweet, intoxicating fragrance that seemed to go on forever. At the same time, two loving hands embraced my head tightly, enveloping me. My mind began to drift into a drowsy state, and my thoughts stagnated like sticky mud...


    ''<i>Have you remembered? Your true memory?</i>''


    "N-No, what...?"


    I stammered in fear, my heart racing. But the presence smiles gently.


    ''<i>Hehehe, it seems that your specialst memories are still tightly sealed, isn''t it? Such a pitiful child. Even the pirs of your heart have been tampered with and vited, what a cruel treatment.</i>''


    The earth mother goddess said with a mournful tone, gazing at me sorrowfully, and then embracing me as if tofort me with warmth and affection.


    ''<i>Please remember. Do you have any recollection of this memory? Did you have such a conversation?</i>''


    "T-That''s..."


    That''s right. What is this conversation? What does this meaningful conversation imply? I don''t remember having this conversation... I was definitely taken away without any exnation... No, that''s not it. Yes, this memory is the real deal! The truth!


    "Yeah, I remember. I''m pretty sure I looked up at him after that. And I received permission, turned around... and then... and then...!!!"


    Amidst the chaotic and turbid sea of memories, I recall that memory. Yes. I turned around!! And I said something!! I must have said it!! To my sister! To her! That''s... that''s for sure...!!


    But the sealed memory that was about to resurface until the veryst moment, quite literally, was not allowed to fully revive. The green-haired earth mother goddess looks up to the sky.


    ''Oh, it''s a pity. Is it time already? Today ends here."


    "Eh!?"


    With her deeply disappointed murmur, my consciousness floats gently. I awakened quickly, my body floating in the air. And then, a gust of wind blows as I am sucked into the sky. The surrounding scenery distorted and scattered like mist, melting away.


    "Ah...!!?"


    Just as I was about to be thrown into the sky, I instinctively grabbed her hand. The hand of the earth goddess, I held it tightly. Clinging to it, grasping it.


    ''<i>Hehehe, my adorable child. My poor child. My dear child. Remember this well, okay? Memories are the foundation that shapes one''s existence, the basis for values and personality.</i>''


    With infinite pity, infinite sadness, infinite tenderness, the mother of all things simply looks up at me and whispers. Advising me. Warning me.


    "What... are you... saying...!?"


    ''<i>Don''t worry. No matter who you are, no matter what you are, at least the mother is absolutely on your side, you must not forget that. Do you understand?</i>''


    "N...?"


    With iprehensible yful words on my lips, the parasites that had taken root in my mind gently released their hold on my hand. They let go of my hand tenderly. And before I can say anything, I''m blown away. And as I gazed at the recedingnd, my consciousness drifted away, and then... and then...


    ...


    ...


    "What are you guard sleeping?"


    "...No, I am not asleep."


    As soon as I regained consciousness, I replied confidently to the piercing words thrown at me. Sometimes, lies were necessary. Though the maid standing by my side frowned at me and wondered about me.


    (How embarrassing. Falling asleep during my duty...)


    Indeed, it seemed that I had fallen asleep without realizing it. It was a dumbfounding thing to do in the middle of a mission. It had been a long time since I had made such a foolish mistake. I could have been killed just like that... But was I unconscious for about half an hour?


    "Suzune, you shouldn''t say such terrible things. After all, he''s guarding me. ...Good morning, and thank you for your service."


    Following the maid, the female-form main character appeared behind the sliding door. It seemed that she had already finished getting ready for the morning, and had already changed into her formal clothes. Her hair was neatly arranged, and she had put on light makeup.


    "Good morning, Miss."


    "Hehehe, I don''t really like being called ''Miss''... But anyway, I heard the breakfast is ready, so please get ready for the morning too, won''t you?"


    After receiving a scolding nce from the maid, Tamaki made ast-minute deration, trying to divert the situation. Then she quickly leaves the ce.


    "...Please don''t take advantage of youngdy''s kindness. I''m watching you."


    "...I understand."


    I followed behind the main character as she left the scene, and then paused to exchange respectful words with the maid who nailed me to the wall. Following that, with a snort of disdain, Suzune leaves. Well, well, I remember that in the original story, Suzune was a delicate and timid character...


    "Is it because it''s the April fool''s edition? Or maybe there''s a butterfly effect in there somewhere? Well, I don''t know."


    I mumbled to myself, unable toe up with an answer no matter how much I thought about it. Asking the person directly would be an option, but with the way our rtionship stood, it wouldn''t be easy.


    "...Anyway, let''s brush my teeth and have some food."


    At any rate, the first thing to do was to fill my bellies. I can''t fight if I''m hungry.


    "Speaking of which..."


    Then, as I stood up on my slightly numb legs, I realized something.


    "What kind of dream... was I having?"


    * * *


    As part of my duties as a guard, I eat the food provided to me in the waiting room set up in the main building of the house so that I could rush to act immediately if needed. And on the other side of a sliding door, the lord and his family were having a meal with their servants nearby, chatting and enjoying their food.


    The lord''s family, as well as the breakfast provided to me, was quitevish. It consisted of white rice, which was not mixed with cereals or watered down with water, miso soup with root vegetables, tamagoyaki and baked fish, simmered beans, pickled plum, and pickled vegetables.


    This menu could be considered traditional Japanese cuisine from my previous life''s standards. However, in this world where famine and death by starvation aremonce, even such a traditional menu would be considered quite luxurious for self-sufficient farmers and town residents alike.


    The most surprising thing is that this menu is not for guests only, but the same for all the servants in the house. I have been in this vige for almost a week now, and I am still amazed.


    "Oh, there are still some eggs left. Can I have one?"


    As I was thinking such a thing looking at the dishes on the table, a voice called out to me from the side, and almost in no time at all, my tamagoyaki was kidnapped by chopsticks.


    "......"


    I shift my gaze diagonally to the right and I notice Inoue Kehiko, a man from the southern region, enjoying his tamagoyaki with great relish. He seems to have noticed my gaze and smiles broadly.


    "Don''t feel bad, okay? Even mealtime is part of the battle. If you don''t eat quickly, you''ll be plundered like this. It''s a good lesson, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t you think that''s a pathetic excuse for a grown man?"


    Seriously, a man of his age is talking like a child. If he wants more, he can have another. He can do whatever he wants in his position, after all.


    (No, this is...)


    Then I suddenly realize what Kehiko is trying to do and narrow my eyes. Even through the distance, he seems to have noticed, and he grins even wider


    "Aren''t you afraid of food grudges?"


    "I''d be happy if you just let your anger out and challenge me to a duel."


    "What a stupid idea!"


    It''s a ridiculous idea. This man, who has wanted to have a match with me since we first met, seems to have grown weary of the fact that he has been unable to get approval because of the situation. Even so, this is...


    "Hahaha, it''s rare for our leader to be so interested in someone..."


    "Indeed. I don''t know what''s so great about this guy''s body. Look, I have more physical strength than him, right?"


    "Fool, don''t judge a man with spiritual power by his looks. He could break your arm with one hand."


    "Oh really? That''s impressive. I''d like to have a match with him sometime."


    Around us, Kehiko''s men, who are all rough-looking warriors or thugs, start provoking us one after another.

 Chapter 75.2

    Chapter 75.2


    "...I''m here to guard the youngdy of the Hotaruya family...?"


    "I already know that. That''s why I''ming up with reasons in my own way. Come on, don''t you feel like punching me in the face?"


    "No, that''s hrious."


    While it might be eptable for hot-headed southern people with a lot of bloodlusts, I have no intention of starting a fight or causing amotion.


    But, of course. Ignoring his advances any longer won''t lead to anything good. So, I will tell him about the matter.


    "...Yesterday, before I took my night shift as a guard, Lord Hotaruya asked me for a favor. He asked me to do it as long as it doesn''t cause injuries or interfere with the work."


    "Oh, finally!!?"


    Kehiko''s eyes immediately change color at my words.


    "I''m sure your Lord will contact youter."


    "As expected of the boss! He knows what to say."


    The native of the south smiles and his subordinates followed suit. They had already started to ce bets on the order of matches and who would win. These guys... If they''re so eager for a match, they should just fight someone like Uemon or something.


    (No, that would kill them instantly?)


    In a group, it is impossible for a single person to win against the top exorcists in a fair and square one-on-one fight, no matter what means are chosen. It''s obviously impossible to win such an obvious battle. But maybe it''s precisely because I''m a person with such meager spiritual power that he can enjoy it. But it''s a nuisance to me.


    "Servant, what is your weapon of choice?"


    "I usually use a spear."


    "I remember that. That was quite an excellent weapon too. All right, I have one for training. Use that. And a spear, huh? It''s been a while."


    Kehiko ordered me regarding the weapon I would use for the match.


    "It''s been a while? Does Kehiko-dono not often use a spear?"


    I couldn''t help but ask at the strange remark. The word "warrior" gives a strong impression of a sword, but that''s just a biased view.


    In reality, a weapon like a sword, which has a narrow range, is only useful in closebat situations, excluding exceptions like exorcists. Weapons have evolved to attack enemies unterally from a safer distance. There is no reason why a soldier with a bow or a spear can be defeated by a soldier with a sword if they are only human. If the enemy is a monster, it is even more reckless to fight close to it, and if possible, a firearm or arge cannon should be used against it.


    Furthermore, in terms of cost-effectiveness, simply using stones for throwing is the most effective. It is even argued that in the actual Warring States (Sengoku) period, stone throwing was a much more important main weapon than the sword.


    It was only after the Edo period in my previous world that the katana, the Japanese sword, came to be valued. Besides, during times of peace, there was no need for many people to carry bows or spears on a daily basis, and carrying a sword for self-defense became moremon. And as more and more warriors started to carry a sword for self-defense, swordsmanship became the most familiar martial art for most of them (though it is said that spearmanship and archery were more popr among the senior warriors).


    ...However, towards the end of this period, swords were sometimes devalued and treated as mere decorative items or even made without des to reduce weight. This may have been because many warriors had be government officials and had less need for swords as self-defense weapons, ultimately leading to their defeat by the civilian soldier of the new government.


    Unfortunately, this world is far from as peaceful as the Edo period in my previous world. Death is toomon. Even warriors do not have the time or resources to appreciate swords as decorative items. If they had the time, they would have made themselves a heavy armor made of ck steel.


    "No, I''m also an instructor for my boss''s brats. Especially his youngest daughter. Such a nuisance. I told her a naginata is more like ady."


    "I see."


    Although he casually said those words, inwardly he clicked his tongue. It was true that as the head of the Hotaruya family or the vige head, the Hotaruya family would hardly have any asion to directly use bows or spears. Nor would they ever have to deal with youkai, for that matter. Rather, it would be enough for them to dabble in swordsmanship meant for self-defense against humans to some extent. However...even the main character.


    (After all, it''s already decided that girls should use naginata.)


    If they were exorcists, it would be a different story, but when it came to court nobles or warriors, the martial art for girls would be naginata art. The next is Kyudo (archery). In any case, it is difficult for a woman to wield a sword, which was a lump of iron. It is not encouraged as it could easily result in self-inflicted wounds...and it was also one of the conditions for a bad ending. It''s not funny.


    (Come to think of it, was the initial weapon proficiency randomized at the start of the game? Truly an April Fool''s version.)


    I don''t know the actual game, but I could see the malice of the development team tantly throughout the game. Perhaps if the game were really made, the initial weapon aptitude of the main character would be fixed on a sword. That''s something those developers would do without hesitation. But why does using a sword as the main weapon attract the dark side of spirituality?


    "Well, don''t worry too much. It''s true thattely, it''s all about swords, but isn''t the spear still good enough?"


    "...That''s a valid point."


    I responded as nonchntly as I could. The information made me want to let out a sigh in the morning, and I just felt drained...


    ...


    ...


    After breakfast, I went to my subordinates to help them with their work and finished at around 11 o''clock in the morning.


    I then stretched my body and performed unarmedbat training, wielding my personal spear. The spear dance was crude and barbaric, designed solely forbat.


    The movements were abination of spear techniques that had been refined and passed down from generation to generation by Kizuki''s servants through countless sacrifices, with modifications based on their own experience, nature, and habits. The opponent whom they learned had more spiritual power than they did, so they often performed more rigidly, but in my case, I developed a more energy-efficient and softer spear technique, redirecting and flowing with the iing force.


    After wielding the spear in this way for a while, and when my body woke up and regained its instincts, I headed towards the dojo set up in the house. The fact that we were indoors instead of outdoors was one of the conditions presented by Yoshinori. Compared to outdoors, the risk of injury was lower.


    But as I stepped into the dojo, I was taken aback by what I saw...


    "Hey, what''s this? Why are there so many people?"


    I ask Kehiko, who is standing right in front of me. I had assumed that they were just Kehiko''sckeys or some local vigers, but there were at least fifty or more people, and it seemed like more were still arriving. They were of various backgrounds, including members of the Tachibana Trading Company stationed here and hiredborers by the Kizuki family. Some of them were even eating lunch boxes and sweets while watching.


    "It''s a rural area here, and with the youkai situation, entry and exit are restricted. Besides, the higher the betting stakes, the more profit you can make."


    "Is this some kind of spectacle?"


    "Or was it your doing? The people who gather are quite a bunch..." I ask. ...Well, in the past, the execution was considered entertainment, so perhaps this is still a rtively mild fate? Anyway, I don''t feel good to be exposed to the public.


    "Well, well, by the way, the one in charge of the bets is the youngdy from that tradingpany over there. It seems like the merchant received a license for gambling operations from the imperial court, so they''re managing it."


    "Really..."


    Kehiko points in that direction and I sigh. There was a girl with honey-colored hair writing odds on the ckboard. Next to her was a bucket filled with coins, mostly copper, piled like a small mountain. She was definitely the game master.


    "Well, even if she smiles at me..."


    Kayo smiles at me, perhaps noticing my gaze. Huh? Did she just bet five ryos on me? That''s not easy to do.


    "Alright then, shall we start? Here, this is your weapon."


    Kehiko throws out a spear whose tip is covered withyers of cloth instead of a de. Receiving the spear, I gave it a few swings to feel its weight and bnce.


    Although the tip of the spear was protected, the handle, which was also made of steel, was firm and heavy enough. Even without using the tip of the spear, it is quite dangerous just to strike it, even by just swinging it. ...Hmm, this will do.


    "If either one of you surrenders or gets poked somewhere, you lose. Everything else is fair game."


    "Does that include martial arts?"


    "In a real fight, eye gouging and groin strikes are effective. but let''s spare each other from those."


    I smiled through my face and held up my spear. Kehiko does the same. And then there is silence.


    ...Themotion that had been echoing around us just moments ago had suddenly quieted down. And I look silently at the man in front of me.


    "......"


    "......"


    Neither of us moved. Or rather, we couldn''t move. We were both waiting to see what the other would do.


    The spear is a multi-functional and easy-to-handle weapon that can thrust, sh, sweep, and cut, making it easy to handle. But it is also aplex weapon due to its versatility and the variety of attack methods it offers. Unlike the sword, it is possible to change the distance between the two to some extent, and the abundance of attacking methods means that it is not easy to read through their attacks. Hence, the standoff.


    Silence, silence, silence... How long had itsted? Just as some of the spectators were starting to get impatient and about to say something, it began.


    "...!!"


    "Tch!!?"


    I blocked the head-on thrust with the hilt of my spear. At the same time, I swept it out and attempted to cut it diagonally across.


    The intricate knot of our sh, whichsted only a few moments, unfolded in just over ten exchanges. We each took a few steps back, and with just that, we exhaled deeply. From the crowd, there was a small gasp.


    "Ugh...!!? This is hard to pull off!!"


    "What a heavy strike! This is tough...!!"


    At this moment, Kehiko and I realized each other''s strengths, weaknesses, and nuances.


    My strengthy in my quick judgment born from my spiritual power and experience of narrowly escaping death. The spear is a weapon that clearly reveals the difference in muscr and arm strength. And the arm strength obtained by spiritual power is far more powerful than that obtained by training muscles. Depending on the amount of spiritual power, it is possible for even a child to overwhelm a muscle-bound man in a one-sided manner. Moreover, a spear fight that requires a rich variety of techniques demands momentary judgment.


    On the other hand, the strength of the man in front of me lies in his experience and courage in interpersonalbat, which is also my weakness.


    Unlike warriors, the necessity ofbat is low for servants who learn martial arts to prevent rebellion, and we generally do not considerbat against humans as our main focus, assuming fights against youkai. Even if we can apply them to some extent, it''s not good for fighting against people who have weapons. Furthermore, the brave southern warriors are fearless of danger, which is exactly the opposite direction of my fighting style, which avoids risks to survive.


    The problem is that, unlike Youkai, his brute force is not just mindless beastly violence. Kehiko''s attacks were rough and fierce, but at the same time, they were cleverly executed.


    "......"


    "......"


    Silence reappeared again, but we both understood each other''s abilities and strengths, and weaknesses. Therefore, we moved our feet to try to gain an advantage from each other''s blind spots. We strike each other with the tip of our spears, trying to gauge the distance. We circled each other, swirling like a vortex, while keeping our spearheads pointed at each other...


    "......!!!"


    Kehiko was the first to lose his patience. With a shout, he thrust his spear upward from below and then swept it aside. It was the same move as before, but this time I blocked it. But then he rotated his body and swung the spear down as if to m it.


    "Kuh...!"


    I quickly squatted and evaded, but it was a bad move. Kehiko leapt up and thrust his spear from above as if it were a projectile. I performed a backflip, and the spear stabbed into the spot where I had just been. I don''t miss the opening at the same time.


    "I got you...!!"


    I immediately strengthened my legs with spiritual power and leapt forward like a rabbit,pleting a backflip andnding in a crouched position. From there, I closed in on Kehiko in one fluid motion.


    I sprinted as fast just like an Olympic runner and instantly entered the range inside Kehiko''s spear. I then aimed the spear at his chest and tried to thrust it forward, but he defended his left shoulder.


    "Uou...!!?"


    "Hey, hey, did you manage to block that...!!"


    I reflexively defend myself against the spear handle that hits me from the side like a stick fighting. My feet stopped moving, and then Kehiko closed in andunched a spinning kick at me.


    "Oh, so close!?"


    I ducked to avoid the blow, which was clearly aimed at my face. Seriously, is he trying to kill me!!

 Chapter 75.3

    Chapter 75.3


    "No way!! You dodged it...!!"


    "It was a close call, okay!!"


    In return, I retaliated by swinging the spear back at Kehiko. Kehiko also used his spear to catch my attacks one after another, blocking them, and sometimes counterattacking. Sharp nging sounds echoed through the dojo.


    "This is getting us nowhere...!!"


    As we locked in a stalemate, I gritted my teeth in frustration. If I were to enhance my strength with spiritual power and push forward all at once, I could probably overpower him, but she would likely deflect and redirect my attacks. And then he will take advantage of the moment I lose my posture. This is a bad move. In that case...!!


    "Wha-?"


    In an instant, I enhanced my arm strength and pushed through the deadlock... and I let go of my spear. I threw away my spear. In response to my push, Kehiko leaned forward, off bnce. I then struck him with a foot strike. As his posture broke down, I rolled toward him.


    "This is bad...!?"


    "Seriously!?"


    Right before I rolled over, Kehiko mmed the handle of his spear into my side. The blow, delivered from a copsed posture, was sharp in its habit even with my enhanced spiritual power. So, I wanted to avoid catching it in the flesh.


    "This is...!!!!"


    Quickly, I caught the spear that I had let go of earlier as it fell freely to the ground, using acrobatics to do so, and used it to catch the iing spear strike. Not by taking it head-on, but by redirecting it. But...


    "Guu...!?"


    I managed to deflect it, but the force was too much. My posture crumbled, and I fell to the ground.


    "I got you...!!"


    "Do you really think so!?"


    At the same time, Kehiko and I throw our spears. Our spears collide in midair and blow each other up. The sound of impact was intense, and there was a slight scream from the audience.


    Meanwhile, I use the time I''ve bought to get up and charge forward. A momentter, Kehiko, standing on his knees, also pounces on me.


    "Too naive!!"


    "Whoa!? You''ve got to be kidding!"


    In the one-on-one match, Kehiko had the advantage. I jumped at him, but he grabbed my arm and mmed me to the floor from behind. It was a modified version of a judo throw. I was passive-aggressively, but there was a loud impact. I coughed and there was another small scream from the crowd. Seriously, I didn''t quite manage to take the fall properly...!!


    "Oh no...!?"


    And then, Kehiko looks down at me and leaps at me. Seeing that, I swung my arm. It was a knife-hand strike. I aimed for Kehiko''s neck with my spiritually-enhanced knife-hand strike. He catches it, but he looked pained. It was not a good decision to catch a spiritually enhanced knife-hand strike with a bare body, even if Kehiko was wearing a kagote (handguard). But Kehiko still aimed at my face with his other hand, and I was toote to react. Then Kehiko''s fist approached my face...


    "You''re too naive!"


    But I grab Kehiko''s wounded wrist with my hand. Then I swung it sideways and mmed it against Kehiko''s other fist from the side. The trajectory of the fist deviated. Kehiko''s fist grazes my cheek. And then I released his wrist from my arm and thrust straight towards his throat. I stopped just short of actually hitting him.


    "...This is no good. I give up."


    There was a moment of silence, and then Kehiko uttered the words of resignation, sounding deeply disappointed. At the same time, the crowd erupted into a much loudermotion than before.


    "Wow, seriously?"


    "So Kehiko-san lost!?"


    "Are you kidding me? I bet 50 mon on him, you know...?"


    These were the voicesing out from the audience. It was mainly from Kehiko''s men.


    "Well, well, that''s great. Did you see thating?"


    "No way, I never expected this."


    "Even in the vige''s sumo tournament or martial artspetition, Kehiko has always been unbeatable."


    The vige peasants were genuinely surprised. To them, Kehiko, who served as the boss of the guards, was literally the strongest person in the vige. And yet, Kehiko had surrendered. It was a startling event.


    "Well, as expected. No one can beat a person with spiritual power in a one-on-one fight."


    "No, no, he put up quite a fight for a mere mortal, didn''t he?"


    "But then, he''s a servant after all. He hasn''t been trained to fight against others and his spiritual power is limited."


    Such harsh evaluations were given to the servants of the Kizuki family by the hired exorcists from the merchant guild. From their point of view, the result of the match was nothing but a matter of course. This is what happens when a mere mortal is pitted against a being with spiritual power on equal terms. It was really a nd, scheduled match.


    As I try to get up, Kehiko holds out his hand to me. I take it and stand up, being pulled by him.


    "Well, well, looks like I lost one. I didn''t expect you to drop your spear ande at me like that."


    "On second thought, I wasn''t suitable for a spear duel. I am sorry."


    I apologize, gasping for breath. I find myself getting a bit too worked up. I had put too much into it. Or rather, it had turned into a purely physical battle midway through. I don''t know what I''m doing...


    "No, no, no, I did say you were free to do whatever you wanted. After all, the way of the warrior is the way of the beast. I should have expected that much."


    Kehiko smiles with amusement and satisfaction. I couldn''t understand what was so amusing to him, and honestly, I don''t want to know.


    "I apologize for going too hard on your arm. I may have used too much force. Do you need medical attention?"


    I suggest with a bow. I hadn''t held back at all. If I had, I would have lost the fight for sure. But he had been hit by a spiritual knife-hand strike without any good protective gear. Bruises were certain and bones were cracked or even broken. The gap in physical ability between someone with spiritual power and a mere human was that significant.


    "Oh? No, no, don''t worry about this minor injury. It''ll hurt for a few days at most..."


    "No, he is right. Please go to the doctor as soon as possible. Kehiko-sama."


    Kehiko dismissed, but before he could finish, a cold voice interrupted. It was Suzune, standing at the entrance of the dojo.


    "Well, well, isn''t that Suzune?"


    "Why do I have to be greeted with that expression?"


    She stomps into the dojo and stares at the man, who is more than two sizes bigger than her, with a stern look in her eyes. Kehiko gave an awkward smile. He looks like he''s having a hard time.


    "As the protector of the vige! As the protector of the Lord''s family! You should be aware of that! Engaging in a gambling match? And getting injured like this!! What do you n to do in case of emergency?"


    Suzune uses Kehiko as if she were trying to make a point.


    "No, but... I''ve got permission from the boss..."


    "But he didn''t ask you to do anything that could hurt you!!?"


    The maid shouts loudly. And then, her anger is directed at me.


    "You too! As someone in charge of protecting youngdy, you should be more careful with your reckless actions! What was that fight just now? Did you really think you could engage in such a match without anyone getting hurt!?"


    A look of anger and displeasure shot through her eyes. A small girl, a child who should not know martial arts or how to handle a weapon, but I flinch involuntarily. It was that powerful.


    "Oh, scary, scary!"


    "Yeah, she''s a real smooth-talking maid, isn''t she? I''m at a loss for words."


    "For a maid in service, she''s got quite the temper. Scary indeed."


    "She''s not bad-looking. She just needs to be prettier if she had a softer side. She''s like a wild horse. Wonder if there''s a man who can handle her?"


    The guards who were whispering amongst themselves nervously were immediately silenced by Suzune''s piercing gaze. They hurriedly pretended not to know. The maid, on the other hand, gave them a stern look.


    "...It was a reckless act. I apologize."


    "...As always, you''re quite eloquent with your words. I wish you would show your sincerity by your actions, not your words."


    I apologized frankly, but the reply was bitter and sarcastic. But I had no excuse because it was all true. Unlike a certain gori-like figure, she didn''t seem like the type to forgive easily, especially with humor or jokes. She was not in the mood for that.


    "Why don''t you just forgive and forget, Suzune? It''s not unusual to get hurt in hand-to-handbat."


    A voice from behind her quieted Suzune, who was in a rough state of agitation. Upon looking back, I was slightly surprised and sighed at the same time due to the striking appearance of the person who spoke.


    Pure white... unadorned white coat and a red hakama, it was a typical traditional shrine maiden outfit. It was not a modernized shrine maiden uniform, but a traditional shrine maiden garb.


    Her bluish-ck hair was pulled back in a ponytail. On her head shone a golden crown.


    The intricate goldsmith''s work alone was worth a treasure. It was likely enchanted with appropriate curses to prevent theft.


    She held the Kagura bell in her slender hands like a white fish. The bell, which symbolized the ripened rice nts in its shape, was a tool used to pray for a bountiful harvest.


    With her naturally well-defined features, the main character exuded an aura of sanctity that was difficult to prate.


    "Oh, Miss..."


    "How divine you are..."


    The vigers who were watching our match, especially the older ones, kneeled and bowed in reverence. It was a natural attitude toward the daughter of the vige headman, but it probably held even deeper significance.


    "Oh, it''s all right, it''s all right. You don''t have to be so formal! Just do as you always do!"


    She says hurriedly to the kneeling elders, but to no avail. To the vigers, her current appearance was a sign of respect that should be shown to a shrine maiden, who was the lifeline of the farmers that lived in harmony with the earth. Even I, a former tenant farmer, understood this feeling all too well.


    "Hey, Miss. Are you done practicing?"


    "I''m taking a break. So, I was wondering what you were doing since you''re all here... But then, you should have invited me too. It''s lonely being left out."


    Kehiko asks, and Tamaki''s pouted slightly. Kehikoughs and cries his shoulders out.


    "A noblewoman like you shouldn''t watch a sparring match between men. Especially a shrine maiden. You couldn''t be hurt. And let me remind you, it''s impure."


    "Is that why you haven''t been teaching me how to use my swordtely?"


    "Please don''t be so hard on me. I need to make a living too."


    When the main character grumbles, Kehiko pleads his case. Apparently, even she couldn''t train with a risk of injury during the harvest festival, let alone a dangerous match like this.


    "Hmm... Well, that can''t be helped. But you''re amazing, you know that? I can''t believe you made Kehiko give up. I can''t believe it."


    "Well, it was a conditional match."


    Tamaki praises me as if she is admiring me, but I humbly declined. It wasn''t a modesty, but rather a fact that the match we had earlier was not meant for realbat.


    In fact, there is no need to fight with the same weapon as a spiritual power user, let alone face them head-on in a one-on-one battle. The other party can use traps or poison, not to mention projectiles. They can ambush them from behind while they are unaware, especially if there are multiple people. If it is the army of the Imperial Court, they can use a barrage ofrge tubes and matchlock guns to deal with them. Even if it''s not someone like Gori-sama, but just a servant, someone like me can be killed by that. (If anything, the Imperial Court might have hidden modified youkai or poison gas that specifically targets exorcists or spiritual power users.).


    Anyway, it is only a match with no intention to kill each other. It is just like sports. It may be exciting to an amateur, but it''s just a pastime no matter how far it goes. As long as there is no thought of actualpetition, it cannot be used as an indicator of one''s ability.

 Chapter 75.4

    Chapter 75.4


    "Hmm, I don''t like it when you belittle it like that. I''m always being toyed with, you know? I''ve never won a single match even though he''s holding back."


    Tamaki dered childishly. No, it''s funny that a youngdy who is not an exorcist should be trained by a warrior, isn''t it? It would be reassuring if this were a boy, but oh well... Ah, please stop practicing with swords.


    "Hey, hey, so Miss. What do you need from us? If you''re just here to watch, the match is already over, you know? Also, you don''t have time to stay here forever, do you?"


    Kehiko asks tediously. Suzune looks displeased, but Tamaki looks at him as if she had just remembered.


    "Oh, that''s right. I have to go to the shrine after the break. It''s my duty as a shrine maiden. So I thought of having some guards, but... would that be difficult for you, Kehiko?"


    The youngdy of the Hotaruya family asks, taking one look at Kehiko, who is rubbing his injured wrist. Her expression was one of deep concern.


    "This kind of injury... is what I want to say... but the maid doesn''t seem to be happy, does she?"


    "Do you think a guard with an injured dominant hand is useful?"


    Suzune coldly replies with a question. Kehiko looks at me with a deceptive smirk.


    "That''s right. That''s why you were assigned to them, right? I''ll have a few of my subordinates apany you instead."


    Kehiko asks me to represent him. I don''t mind, since I''m the main character''s guard, but the problem is...


    "I don''t mind. I haven''t seen the whole thing, but you can fight Kehiko so well. That''s reassuring."


    "...Huff, there''s no turning back now."


    Tamaki cheerfully and Suzune looks like she has no choice but to agree with her.


    "Understood."


    "I hear that. Hey, Yasuke! Genta! Shichiro! Go with Kizuki''s man to protect the youngdy! Worst case scenario... you guys could be bait."


    "Huh, are you serious?"


    "No way, head. Because of you, we lost all our savings!"


    "That''s right. We were going to roll the dice to get back what we lost, you know?"


    "Shut up and do your job!"


    The three guards who were appointed protested, but it was ultimately useless. They finally have to ept it grudgingly.


    "Well, that''s how it is. Take care the youngdy. If things get bad, use my men as bait."


    "No, that''s not funny, you know?"


    I couldn''t tell whether Kehiko was joking or serious. In the original story, Kehiko''s men did their jobs to the very end, despite their whining and cursing. Unfortunately, everything was meaningless... After all, in this merciless world, hard work does not always lead to results.


    "...Then, let''s go. Miss."


    "Uh, yeah. Shall we go? Well then, everyone, be careful not to get hurt, okay?"


    Suzune asks, and the main character tells the others before leaving the room. She seems to be going back to the house to rest. Followed by Suzune.


    "Shall I go to the treatment room, too? Then, you guys can y a game or something."


    "You don''t bet again, head?"


    "I lost all my money in thest game."


    Kehiko also said so and left the dojo. Just before he left, he smiled at me and said, "Let''s fight again next time, okay? I''ll beat you next time." Well, those are the words of someone who would end up bankrupt, right?


    "I guess it can''t be helped... Who''ll y next time? There''s still money at stake, isn''t there?"


    "What about the members of the tradingpany? They''ve been staying in this countryside for a long time and are probably getting bored."


    Kehiko and I are done, but it seems that the deal is not over just because we''re done. The guards were not yet on the warpath and seemed to have no intention of stopping the gambling match. Kayo''s guards who had gathered joined in the game. There was no one to stop them.


    It is probably because they think it is better to take this opportunity to let them vent rather than force themselves to put up with it and let it smoke out. Besides, the vigers will boo if it''s stopped here. Not only are there restrictions on ess to the outside world, but even entry to the forests surrounding the vige is restricted, and people are not allowed to go out during the night. In other viges, this would be a matter of course, but in this peaceful vige, such a thing has already caused a lot ofints.


    "Tomobe-san."


    "Hm? Whoa?"


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard my name called out and was slightly startled when I looked at the owner. Before I knew it, Kayo was standing right in front of me, looking up at me. The daughter of a merchant family peeks at me and smiles cheerfully like a mischievous child.


    "Don''t be so surprised. It makes me feel lonely."


    "Oh, no... I''m sorry. What can I do for you?"


    She shifts her gaze to the seat where she used to be the game master. Her subordinates, or perhaps servants, were collecting bets and preparing for the next game.


    "Hehehe, I''ll give you this one."


    As she turned her attention back to me, Kayo handed me a hand towel. It is a hand towel made of woven silk cloth with a Tachibana pattern. It is probably used to wipe away sweat.


    "Are you going to apany them to the shrine? If you''re going to stand by the shrine maiden, you need to look presentable."


    Kayo makes a perfectly valid point. While the game with Kehiko was short and not a matter of life and death, it was still intense. I now realize that I have sweat beads on my forehead and neck without realizing it. It is not a good idea to apany the main character in this sweaty state.


    "Thank you very much. Then I''ll ept your kind offer then..."


    I thank her and easily wipe off my sweat with a hand towel. Then I noticed something odd in the folded fabric of the hand towel.


    "...?"


    I notice the difort and unfold the hand towel with a suspicious look on my face. And then I find something. It''s wrapped in a little piece of washi paper. I look at Kayo.


    "What is this?"


    "Please take a look."


    I do as she asks and unwrap the paper. There were several silver coins. They were Akagane (vermillion silver), high-quality Tamuro ni-shugin, a specific type of silver that is highly regarded for its high quality and silver content. The amount of silver in the coinage must be at least six coins. Though it couldn''t even bepared to one koban that had a value of one ryo, in terms of copper coins, it is equivalent to 3,000 mon (pieces). It was definitely a lot of money for themon people. I look even more skeptical. Kayo smiled as if it was a sessful prank.


    "Miss Kayo?"


    "Hehe, thank you for your hard work earlier. Thanks to that, I was able to earn some money. This is my thanks to you."


    "Oh, I see."


    Most of the people in the vige were betting on Kehiko. And Kayo had bet five ryo on me alone. The odds were undoubtedly in her favor, and her guards had also bet on me, so overall, she made a substantial profit. I see. Profit sharing. Winning alone didn''t leave a good impression.


    "Then, why not divide it among your subordinates?"


    "Of course, I''ll give away all the rest. It''s not that significant of a profit anyway, and if I can buy their loyalty with it, it''s worth it."


    "...I see. That''s quite shrewd."


    It''s a bold move to throw away five ryo worth of seed money. However, to Kayo, it was probably just a small change.


    (But still, to "buy" it. She''s quite brazen.)


    What Kayo meant by these words was that she does not trust her subordinates'' loyalty. It is just a business-like, money rtionship.


    ...Perhaps my involvement in thismotion is nothing more than a pretext to scatter money to her subordinates. Moreover, it would be even more advantageous for her if the money she has given away would be spent within this vige. Even if the residents of this vige are good-natured, they don''t want to have strangers who just eat for free forever. She may be trying to cover up the bad feelings from the viger by providing entertainment and turning her subordinate into consumers. If that''s the case, it''s quite a strong move. ...In that case, it would be best not to hold back here."


    "I understand, Miss Kayo. I will dly ept it."


    With another bow, I reverently ept my share. Should I spend all this extra ie in this vige?


    "Hehehe, thank you very much. Please feel free to spend it as you like."


    Kayo smiles with a good-humored smile. I figured she would say that. Being a wealthy merchant''s daughter isn''t easy.


    "Understood. ...By the way, if it''s not enough, may I borrow some more?"


    "We have an interest-free loan... but if you dislike that option, we can also give it to you as a gift."


    I try to lighten the mood and rx my shoulders, considering her position. She was a merchant, after all. She immediately responds with a wittyeback


    "There''s nothing scarier than receiving money from a merchant without anything in return."


    "Hehehe, but I am always ready to help you with your financial needs, you know? Tachibana Kayo Money Exchange Shop is open all year round, morning, noon, and night, any time of the day, every day of the year. Please feel free to use our services."


    Kayo deres with a giggle and a chuckle like a chirping bird. What a great service.


    "That''s wonderful. However, I don''t think I''ll need to use it. ...Well then, please excuse me."


    "Yes. Please, good luck with your work."


    I ended the small talk moderately and returned the hand towel. Kayo epts the towel, and I bow to her. I then turn around and leave. At the same time, I switch my thoughts, my face grim beneath the mask. The word that came to mind was a single word from earlier.


    "...Shrine, huh?"


    I know what it means. A shrine is something that enshrines something, and in this case, it is the local deity of this vige. More precisely, the shrine of thend deity that was captured and sealed when the pioneers visited thisnd... a powerfulnd deity that deserved to reign in the spiritual veins of thisnd, and thus this vige became the target of the "Youkai Salvation" people.


    (At least for now, I don''t think it''s a problem...)


    And that is because the being worshipped there is the original source of the main character''s power in the original work, or rather, the ''fuel''. It has the power to be a vicious threat to youkai, or even to the gods themselves. The ce where Tamaki awakens. The ce where the sacrifice is eaten. Suddenly, I stopped and pondered deeply. I organized my thoughts.


    (The timing of awakening is the most important. If she awakens halfway at the halfway time, it will be very troublesome.)


    Recall the memories of my previous life. It was also a trauma for the main character, an original sin, a reason why he could be captured by crazy women, a reason why he craved power, and a possible excuse for his corruption. That is why the moment when his power awakens is so important. For this reason, I did not want to deviate from the flow of the original story.


    "It''s worth it just to see what happens, I guess..."


    This is a rare opportunity. If I can follow her to the shrine as a guard, I should take a look. I mean, the main character has had a sex change. I should check to see if anything has been changed, just in case. In the worst-case scenario, I must watch for the possibility of an ability awakening at an unforeseen moment. But I hope not. If it awakens when everyone is still alive, the main character will be exiled and could fall into darkness in another sense.


    I think about that and convince myself. After I was convinced, I resumed walking.


    Behind me, the mor of the people for the next betting match was resounding...


    ...


    ...


    "Hehehe, yes. Pleasee again. Anytime, anywhere, any amount, I would be delighted to prepare for you."


    Amidst the hustle and bustle of the betting game, not a single person could hear the small but satisfyingly sweet whisper of a girl with her face buried in a hand towel.


    "Hehehe..."


    ...And no one could point out the fact that her eyes, glimpsed through the gaps between her honey-colored hair and the hand towel, were as dark and muddy as mud.


    The girl kept rolling the "candy" in her mouth, intertwining her tongue with it several times.

 Chapter 76.1

    Chapter 76.1


    "......"


    At the summit of Yonaki Mountain, Kizuki Keiharu, the head of the Rikyushu group and an aplished exorcist, sat quietly on a folding screen. He wears a mask like his servants, but unlike them, it is faceless, providing no opening for him to see through. However, because of his blindness, it does not hinder him, for his other four senses - hearing, smell, touch, and taste - are exceptional, extending far beyond the limits of human capabilities.


    His ears can detect the slightest sounds of a beast from miles away, while his sense of smell can detect countless scents at once. His touch is so sensitive that he can sense the density of the air and identify hidden objects, while his taste can even discern the vor of distant beings in the air.


    With his senses extending two ri in radius, equivalent to about 8 kilometers or 4.97 miles, he can detect any threats instantly within three towns (about 300 meters or 984.252 feet), unless they are skilled at concealment. This remarkable ability has saved the lives of many of his allies by allowing him to foil the vile traps set by monsters using disguises, ambushes, and other malicious tactics. Now, once again, he employs his extraordinary senses to pinpoint a threat beyond the horizon.


    "The number is 300, 400... will it increase further?"


    Keiharu muttered to himself. Despite their attempts to remain stealthy, the monsterscked intelligence and reason, making it easy for Keiharu to urately determine their location and threat level. So, Keiharu''s detection ability can uncover their location and threat level with extreme uracy. And ording to his senses, there are nearly a thousand youkai, including medium youkai and... several great youkai among dozens of others.


    "Are they the ones who were requested by the Kunimori (Court)? It''s fitting timing, but..."


    Damage reports have beening in to Eastern Strike Force on a daily basis, and based on the changes in date and location of the damage, it was expected to reach this area around today or tomorrow. However, this is a muchrger group than anticipated.


    It is easy to intercept them from here, probably 90% of them can be taken out. The problem is that the remaining 10% could escape. If attacked from afar, they may flee like spiders. It''s one thing if it''s a foreignnd, but it''s not appropriate for the Imperial Court to do such a thing in its territory. If they do it, they must take out everyst one of them. This is the pride of a person who makes their living as an exorcist.


    Therefore, Keiharu does not dare to leave them alone. He releases the shikigami as messengers and waits for the monsters to approach the vige''s boundary. And then the timees.


    "......!!!"


    As a group of monsters came near the vige''s boundary, the lead ones touched an invisible boundary and burned up, screaming in pain. This scared the rest of the monsters, and they backed away.


    At the same time, another group of monsters had their feet turn reddish-ck. By the time they realized something was wrong, it was toote. The curse that Keiharu had set up in advance was activated. They were caught in the mud and began to sink and melt away. Their inaudible screams disappear as well...


    "Hmm. They''re dispersing."


    Keiharu noted. Although one group had been eliminated, but another is closing in. As far as he can detect, the monsters on the ground seem to have split into dozens and dozens of groups and areing at him from multiple directions. Are they trying to prevent themselves from being annihted in one big move, or are they trying to weaken his ability?


    "Useless thing."


    Keiharu dismissed the youkai''s tricks with a cold shoulder. He believed it was foolish to think that Kizuki''s exorcists could be defeated by such small tricks.


    ''<i>Grrrrrr!</i>''


    The next group of youkai charged towards the vige''s boundary, led by arge, beast-like youkai. They tried to break through the boundary with brute force, but failed miserably. Keiharu knew that no ordinary youkai could prate the vige''s sturdy boundary, so he wasn''t surprised. Therefore, the youkai just kept mming their bodies against the boundaries in vain and getting burns on their skin


    In response to this attack, Keiharu swiftlyunched an attack, using his shikigami paper confetti to shred the youkai into pieces. At the same time, he sensed a presence underground, but his four senses were prepared for any threats from below. He used his Earth Maniption Technique to excavate the ground, exposing grotesque earthworms, moles, badgers, and rats. They were quickly engulfed by curse charms, which caused them to catch fire and writhe in agony before finally falling silent.


    As Keiharu concentrated on his next move, he caught a faint smell in the air. Youkai birds were hiding in the clouds, waiting for an opportunity to strike. But Keiharu wasn''t about to let that happen. He condensed the water in the clouds and drowned the youkai birds in their throats, causing them to struggle and gasp for air before being sucked into the ground and falling to their deaths.


    Keiharu''s techniques may not have been particrly advanced, but they were effective. He believed in using only the necessary amount of power to conserve his spiritual energy. He didn''t need to use big techniques to handle small youkai or medium-sized youkai, just as there is no need to use a beef knife to handle a chicken. He knew that spiritual power was finite, and he wanted to save it for when he really needed it. That''s how a true specialist in youkai extermination fought.


    (Still, they don''t seem to be retreating. Or rather, they are well organized.)


    Keiharu was able to notice the anomaly because he had no intention of letting them go from the beginning and because he couldn''t let them go. They seemed to be well-organized and determined,cking the instinctual behavior that was typical of their kind. Despite having already hunted hundreds of them, not a single one had attempted to flee from the area.


    As a side note, there were two types of youkai groups. The first were the spontaneous swarms that attracted each other, with no clear leader and prone to cannibalism. The second, however, was led by a powerful and cunning youkai, who controlled the group with force and fear. This group was far more dangerous than the former, boasting immense physical strength and wielding strange techniques. They were an organized force, not merely a pack of beasts following their instincts. It was akin to a night parade of one hundred demons, and the worst of them was the army that had caused the great war of the past, whose ringleader remained imprisoned deep underground in the capital''s prison...


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Lord Uemon."


    Feeling the presence rapidly approaching from behind, without turning around, Keiharu calls his nephew''s name.


    Kizuki Uemon arrived on the scene, dressed in a casual kimono, having just received a report from the shikigami. It was unusual for exorcists to go on a youkai extermination mission without proper attire, but Uemon seemed unfazed by it.


    "How many are left?"


    "Only a few thousand, and we''re exterminating them without any problems, but we haven''t found their leader yet."


    "Is that so?"


    Uemon surveyed the area, sensing a lurking presence in the dense forest. He watched as the youkai army slowly diminished in number under Keiharu''s curses, one by one disappearing into the shadows.


    And then it arrived.


    "From the southwest, five great youkais areing!"


    Keiharu muttered as he sensed the youkai''s aura. Uemon squinted his eyes at the indicated direction. Then he opened his mouth.


    "Hmm, then, the real target must be on the opposite side."


    Keiharu nodded his head without surprise at Uemon''s estimation. It was a very natural decision for exorcists.


    "All right, I will take over this ce."


    Uemon''s words were reasonable. Keiharu was the most skilled member of the Kizuki family''s Eastern Strike Force n. Therefore, it was inevitable that Uemon would receive the misceneous youkai.


    "Kibi will take a little longer to arrive. So, we can''t expect anything from the hidden group and servants. We''ll have to handle this ourselves."


    "That��s right."


    Uemon agreed with Keiharu. Kibi is more of an exorcist type, and even if they hurry to build a line of defense, the hidden groups and servants will not be able to do so in time. It is precisely because Uemon specializes in strengthening his body that he has arrived so early.


    "Then, leave it to me."


    Uemon steps up to take on the approaching crowd of monsters as Keiharu rushes to find the great youkais. Through the corners of his searchwork, he senses the immense energy of the youkai rapidly approaching the vige. Keiharu then activates a series of curses that he had previously set up along the path of the great youkai''s approach, using his scoutingwork to guide him.


    The earth maniption technique rots the soil, causing the ground to copse underfoot. The wood maniption technique sends vines shooting out from all directions, restraining the monsters. The fire maniption spirit technique ignites the surrounding area, turning it into a zing inferno, while the water maniption technique causes water to overflow, engulfing youkai in a ball of fire. The techniques are unleashed in rapid session. But...


    "Are the curses ineffective...!?"


    All the curses Keiharu had put up were meaningless in front of the monster. None of them seemed to have any effect. The creature charged forward without stopping, resistant to curses. And then...


    "What!?"


    The evil entity forcibly broke through the invisible boundary protecting the vige, causing a quake-like roar and a shower of sparks. It paused for a moment, perhaps due to a small part of the boundary rupturing, allowing it to invade the vige. However, it roared and then sprinted forward.


    "I won''t let you go!"


    Keiharu strengthens his legs with his spiritual power, charging forward to block the path of the monster. The impact of hisnding caused the ground to gouge out and dust to fly about, but he did not care. He ran forward, drew his twin swords and stood in front of it, sharpening his senses.


    "Wha!? What is this...!!?"


    As Keiharu focused on the monster charging towards him, he suddenly sensed a faint presence of youkai energy from far behind. With his sensitive senses, he couldn''t help but be surprised and quickly turned his consciousness to the back, towards the source of the energy.


    ''<i>Buooooooo!!!</i>''


    "Hah!?"


    But his momentary distraction proved to be a fatal mistake as the earth shook with a deafening roar, jolting Keiharu back to reality. He had made a grave misjudgment, and it was toote to rectify it.


    Immediately after, the monster in front of him opened its jaws wide, splitting them apart. And in that split second, countless youkai that had been lurking inside its mouth, disguising their presence, pounced out and attacked the blind old exorcist standing in front of it.


    * * *


    The main character of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)", Hotaruya Tamaki, awakens his supernatural power at the shrine where the local god of thend is enshrined and sealed.


    This ability is extremely powerful in this world, but at the same time, it is also incredibly dangerous. Because of this, he is gued with misfortune.


    In many of the bad endings of "Firefly of the Dark Night," the main character is kidnapped, sealed, or restrained by the heroines, partly due to his power. Or, to be more precise, he is forced to do so in order to obtain his power...


    "Funso k��ju (��������)" or "Senman Funso K��ju T��yami no Noroi (ǧ��������ڵ��֮��)" is the name of the unique ability possessed by the main character of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)," Hotaruya Tamaki.


    The word "senman" means everything in the world, "fun" means to burn, in other words, to throw fuel into a fire, and "so" means to sacrifice. Together, the phrase represents a curse that gives the power to light up the darkness with a fire in exchange for offering sacrifices. Well, there are few opportunities to get close to the essence of this curse in the work, and it is only provisionally named in one of the routes.


    From the appearance of the kanji characters, it is obvious that it has a bad atmosphere, but it would be a waste of time not to exin it now. In other words, it is. The unique ability possessed by Hotaruya Tamaki is the strengthening of oneself by offering sacrifices. And those sacrifices are spiritual energy, youkai energy, divine power, spiritual veins, spiritual power, youkai, and divinity.


    The conditions for activation are quite strict, but if sacrificed to him, exorcists will be mere human beings, and youkai and divinity will fade away from existence itself. The source of the spiritual vein itself will dry up, and thend will die out. If it is done to a human, it will take away their life force, turning them into a mummy.


    In other word, the main character of this story has the ability to absorb, break down, and digest the powers, abilities, and authority of his opponents using their own spiritual energy


    In fact, ording to the creators, these are only a few of the aspects of the main character''s powers. There are still hidden abilities that are not described in the work and there are still hidden abilities that have not been revealed. However, even within the limited range of revealed abilities, it is clear that this power is incredibly strong, dangerous, and even lethal.


    If it is just a bunch of youkais, that''s fine. But this ability can be applied to exorcists, to ordinary people, to deities, to spiritual veins, and so on. What it means is terrifying.


    If he randomly consumes the spiritual power of exorcists, the result would likely be disastrous. For example, the main character mentioned in this context, caused a mountain of corpses when he first used his powers. Moreover, many of the deities in this world are sealed and unable to escape, making them easy targets for sacrifice, which could yield unimaginable power. Besides, if the spiritual veins are depleted, the effects will be enormous. In fact, the main character is in trouble when this power is activated for the first time in the first event of the story.


    It all starts when the main character narrowly escapes an attack on their vige, where his family and fellow vigers are being killed one by one. Seeking refuge in the most sacred shrine in the vige seems like a safe bet, but the boundary surrounding the vige is breached, leaving the main character about to be devoured by youkai. Just as all hope seems lost, the main character''s dormant power suddenly awakens. However, this awakening leads to a major misdirection.


    I''m fooled by the fantastic and divine effects and sound effects in the story. It seems as if the gods of thend and the spiritual veins have given the main character powers, but this is not the case at all. The production team is being frank, but the main character''s unusual ability, awakened by a survival instinct, simply destroyed the source of thend gods and spiritual veins. The BGM, which sounds like a melody yed by the Youkai spirits, is actually the death scream of thend gods. In fact, thend gods only hold grudges against humans, and there is no way that the spiritual veins have any kind of will. It was all the result of the main character forcibly taking them by force with his unusual ability.


    If what was consumed were high-quality spirital vein andnd gods right after the Harvest Festival, then it was truly a feast. So, at that moment, in exchange for killing her hometown, Hotaruya Tamaki hase to possess an enormous spiritual power in his body. The spiritual power he took in at this moment is enough tost until thetter half of the work, except for the event in which he is not sure to kill the babes nestled in the basement of the capital.


    Of course, if such an act of killing his hometown were discovered, it would not be easily forgiven. In the original work, all the residents died, and even after the vige was abandoned, the residual spiritual power remained for a while, so the truth did note to light immediately. Even if it were discovered, it would be considered irrelevant in that situation, so there was no problem.


    (On the other hand, it would be problematic if it deviated from the original work...)


    I ponder as I walk along the paved stone steps up the hill behind the vige headman''s residence in the Hotaruya vige, which is decorated with beautiful autumn leaves. I make a face under my mask as I keep the shrine maiden leading the group in my sight.


    In the original work, the main character''s monstrous and dangerous abilities did note to light immediately because all the residents of the vige disappeared without a trace. But what would have happened if they had lived and the vige had survived? There is a possibility that the main character will not awaken to his power, and even if he does, it will be extremely troublesome.


    First of all, the anomaly of the spiritual veins will surely be discovered. After all, peasants are sensitive to the changes in theirnd. And it is only a matter of time before a team of investigatorses to find out the cause of it... Of course, it goes without saying that there is a risk of being imprisoned if viewed as a threat by the imperial court, and if he bes famous, he may attract the attention of the Minister of the Left. Moreover, if the main character kills thend, what kind of emotions would the vigers and their families have towards him? It would be more than enough reason for him to fall into darkness.


    And this exins why many crazy heroines drugged him, cut off his limbs, and kidnapped him. Theirck of morals and perverse desires are the main reasons, but for them, these actions were necessary. If his ability was activated, he would not only be hunted down by the imperial court but could also lose his own abilities. With otherpetitors, that would be the end of him. Therefore, the main character is forced into a tragic bad end.


    "Sigh..."


    "Why the constant sighs? Don''t tell me you''re unhappy with your job already?"


    The maid who was climbing the stairs beside me spoke with a sharp tongue.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing... But this is quite a climb, isn''t it?"


    We had already passed through the fifth, or rather the sixth, torii gate, which also served as a boundary. I have already lost count of the number of steps we have climbed. My legs are getting tired, too. It was quite a steep incline for these stone steps.


    "There are a total of 888 steps."


    "That''s quite something..."


    No wonder I was getting tired. The guards apanying us were also getting fed up.


    "How pathetic. It''s the youngdy who''s struggling the most, and yet you can''t even handle it? Show some spine if you call yourself a man."


    The maid scolded me contemptuously. And looking at the Hotaruya''s youngdy leading the way, I can''t refute her words.


    A young girl in a shrine maiden''s outfit, which is not easy to move around in, carrying a load on her back, a broom and a bucket of water in her hands, as she climbed the stone steps. It was definitely much harder than me. In fact, she was sweating and breathing heavily.


    As a side note, there is no fixed priest or priestess at this shrine dedicated to the local deity. The only person who is the caretaker of the shrine is a member of the Hotaruya family. And ording to the setting, the local government chose a provisional shrine maiden from the vige''s young girls before the harvest festival each year.


    "A few months before the festival, the youngdy is supposed to start her duties as a shrine maiden. Part of that is to go to the shrine to purify it."


    On the day of the Harvest Festival, she will dance the (Shinto music and dance) and sing the dedicatory song. However, after the solemn part is over, the vigers will celebrate the harvest with a boisterous party. When Kayo and the others visited, they apparently brought arge amount of food from outside the vige for the feast.


    "Regrettably, we have to downsize this year''s festival as we have a considerable influx of guests to amodate."


    Suzune res at me reproachfully. Oh, there will be many guests this year. Even the food stocked up on is now disappearing into the bellies of the guests.


    "You shouldn''t say that. We''re dealing with youkai, so there''s nothing we can do."


    To Suzune''s criticism, the youngdy in her shrine maiden''s outfit spoke up in defense. She looks down at us as she climbs the stone steps.


    "Please be careful, Miss. Look straight ahead while climbing the stairs."


    "I''ll be fine. I can handle thi��Whoa!?"


    Suzune replied confidently, but her words were quickly proven wrong as she slipped on some leaves on the steps. With the weight of her luggage, she nearly fell backwards.


    "Tch...!!?"


    I quickly strengthened my body with my spiritual power and jumped seven steps at once to catch her from behind. It would have been too much if she died from falling down the stone steps by mistake. I didn''t want to end up in a situation like that.


    "Are you okay!?"

 Chapter 76.2

    Chapter 76.2


    "Eh...!? Uh, yeah. Thank you!"


    For a moment, Tamaki looked confused, but when she understood the situation, she turned to me and expressed her gratitude. Her smile was like a flower, without any worries. A sweet fragrance tickled my nostrils.


    "......"


    I silently push her feet off the ground and remove my hands from her back and shoulders.


    "Miss, I told you so! Please be careful!"


    "I know. I''m sorry, okay? I''ll be more careful next time."


    Suzune approaches her with a pale expression as if her blood has drained from her face, and the main character apologizes to her with a troubled expression. The scene was less like a master-servant rtionship and more like good friends.


    "Well, well, you''ve been very helpful. We owe you one, servant-san."


    I hear a voice from behind me, and I turn around to see the guards approaching me, looking relieved.


    "If anything had happened to the youngdy, we would have been killed on the spot. We really appreciate it."


    "We may have had a grudge against you about the betting, but we''re grateful for this."


    The guards thank me verbally. Perhaps they are afraid of Kehiko that much. Their words were quite forceful.


    "No, I was partly responsible for the youngdy''s slip. Anyway... Let''s continue climbing."


    I suggest to them as the main characters resume her ascent. Suzune, on the other hand, took the broom and water bucket from Tamaki. It seems that she is thinking of her master and wants to help her. Well, I''ve got to get up there too...


    "......"


    Just I was about to climb up, I nced at the warmth still lingering on my palm.


    In the near future, the fate of many people in this country will depend on that slender and fragile body that could be broken at any moment. And her own future would be riddled with numerous obstacles and pitfalls.


    Despair and sadnessy in wait for her.


    "...But I have no right to sympathize with her."


    I couldn''t help but ache for her fate, even though I knew it was nothing more than a kind of self-indulgence...


    * * *


    The shrine depicted in the game or manga version was not much different from the real thing.


    Originally, a shrine in Shinto refers to a simple shrine that does not have a resident priest or shrine maiden. However, there are many exceptions and ambiguities in the definition.


    In fact, the shrine, located near the top of the mountain behind the house of the Hotaruya family, was closer to a shrine in size than a simple shrine.


    "Alright... you guys can rest there. It''s my job to clean up."


    After cing the luggage on the ground, Tamaki faced us and offered a prayer in front of the shrine before opening the curtains.


    Inside the shrine, there was a statue of a glowing golden firefly, which was a replica of the localnd god that purifies water and earth and decorated with sake, sakaki branches and leaves, and a Shinto staff.


    It is described in the novel version by the official name of ''Kiyomizu Fudo Hotaru Kami (��ˮ�����w��)'' as and god imitating a firefly, a nature god who purifies the water and soil and was sealed by the people who migrated to thisnd.


    The Harvest Festival in this world, in this country, is slightly different in nature from thanking the gods for a bountiful harvest. Since Fus��-kuni was established in pursuit of a world centering on human beings, and cing human beings first, people were extremely averse to the idea of bowing down to ''gods'' and other non-human beings.


    As I have mentioned before, shrines in this world serve as a kind of prison for gods. They seal the divine power and extract their immense power to enrich thend as "fertilizer." This is no different in thisnd. The local deity, though powerful, was not so good at fighting, and it was not so difficult to seal the power and to extract it as a fertilizer.


    And worshipping the gods during the harvest festival is just a kind of feeding. In order to extract out as much as possible and make thend rich for the next year, people will worship the deities who have been exhausted by the autumn to restore their power. That is the purpose. It''s absurd...


    "It was impressive dedication for someone like her."


    Sitting in a corner of the shrine, I nce over at her and mutter about the main character''s work.


    She was very enthusiastic about cleaning up the shrine and the grounds, even though she knew the purpose of the work. She poured new water into the bottle and added a new sakaki branch. She also refilled the sake, and wiped the entire shrine with a cloth to remove the dust. After bowing, the she takes a broom and brushes away fallen leaves and other debris. It was a pure form of respect for the enshrined deity.


    "She''s quite diligent, isn''t she?"


    "Yeah. How could she do such a trivial job so casually."


    "Youngdy is so serious."


    Watching her work, the guardsmented. Some of them looked bored and stretched their arms.


    (Maybe human nature remains unchanged even if the gender changes.)


    In the original story, the main character never became a shrine maiden. However, her sincerity, kindness, and earnestness seem to have remained unchanged. And now, it bes clear that she is the main character.


    "...Why are you staring at the youngdy like that? It''s absolutely disgusting."


    Perhaps the maid noticed that I was staring at Tamaki for a long time, shees up to me and spits it out with a look of deep displeasure. She curses at me in a condescending manner. Some might consider this situation to be a reward, but unfortunately, I''m not into that kind of thing.


    (Gosh, this one''s quite different from the rest...)


    Then I take a nce at Suzune and think to myself. Well, this is the April fool''s version. If the main character has changed genders, then anything could be different. It''s not funny... but everything has a cause and effect, a process. However, I don''t know what in the world made her be such a tsun-tsun character.


    (In the original story, I remember her as a gentle, or rather shy, little girl...)


    "What''s your problem? Quit gawking at me like that. Even with that mask on, you still have no manners."


    She spoke again, as if she was observing me, with another insult and another look of contempt. I had let my guard down because I thought she was just an ordinary person. But women, even without the power of a youkai or beast, are sensitive to the gaze of others. I hurriedly tried to make an excuse.


    "I apologize for my rudeness. I was just lost in thought, so please forgive me for my expression. This is part of my equipment. Wearing it is the rule."


    Although the primary purpose was to symbolize the servants, the masks which also serves as protection for the face and counters the effects of eye techniques, has a practical purpose, and during duty hours, it is not rmended to take it off unnecessarily. In this world, one never knows what will happen to them if they let their guard down a little.


    "Are you really lost in thought?"


    Really? The maid gave me a skeptical look and I remained silent in response. After a moment of silence, the maid lets out a sigh as if she realizes that there is no point in pursuing the matter any further. It was an exasperated and angry sigh. Then she continues.


    "You may be trying to apologize, but if you don''t show your face and I can''t even see your expression, it''s hard to trust you. I don''t even know what you look like."


    I could not help butugh at the words spoken to me with an obviously rmed expression on her face. People judge others by sight, and by first impressions. At this point, I had already made a mistake during our initial encounter, and the fact that I couldn''t even show my expression due to the mask was impolite and unsettling. From her point of view, it was quite natural to be distrustful.


    (Maybe the exorcists are trying to achieve this effect, not just using masks to symbolize the lower-ss servants.)


    It may be that the exorcists are trying to make the servants look like symbols, but also to make the people around them less likely to sympathize or cooperate with them if they try to escape or make a mistake. Well, people who hide their faces all the time are just creepy. ...However, her recent statement was a bit strange.


    "...Excuse me. What you just said, may I ask you a few questions?"


    "What''s the deal? You trying to interrogate me or something?"


    I ask, and Suzune steps back, crosses her arms, and red at me. She had put up aplete wall between us. Despite her good looks, her expression was a little harsh. ...No, it''s better than the yandere girls, who could kill me for a slip of the tongue.


    "No, it''s not a big deal. I thought you had at least seen my face when you took care of me the other day. Maybe I was mistaken...?"


    I thought she had at least seen my face when I copsed by the hot spring, or even when she carried me to the futon...


    "I saw your face at the hot spring, but it was too dark to be sure. And even if I did recognize you, we handed you off to someone else when we got back to the mansion."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Come to think of it, besides Tamaki, a few elderly maids came to check on me a few times. I really don''t have any real contact with this girl.


    "Well, it''s not like you need to show your face now. We won''t see each other again after a while anyway. I wouldn''t willingly see a dead man''s face."


    "That''s harsh. But I understand what you say."


    It''s rare for someone to want to see the face of a stranger who might die soon, let alone someone who wants to get closer to them. It leaves a bad aftertaste. Well, if I were in the same position, I''d say the same thing.


    (And besides, it''s not like I''m in a position to say anything.)


    If it''s the same as the regr version, the oue waiting for her, for Suzune... will be nothing short of tragic. It was not a wise idea for me to get more involved with her than necessary. Of course, the same could be said for all the people in this vige. People are more shocked by the misfortunes close to them than by the tragedies on the other side of the TV screen.


    "......"


    "...What''s wrong? Going silent all of a sudden? Disgusting."


    As I became lost in thought, contemting such things, Suzune looked at me with an even more distrustful gaze. Perhaps it''s better that way, though. It would be much easier than a friendly feeling when I think of that time.


    "...Hey, what are you guys doing!?"


    "Hmm? Suzune, want to bet too? You can do it for as little as 10 mon."


    The young girl narrowed her eyes further in annoyance at myck of response, but the next moment she noticed themotion behind her and turned around to shout. Of course, the guards had started cho-han gambling in the grounds of the sacred shrine before I knew it.


    "Betting!? What do you think this ce is!? At thend god''s premises in Hotaruya Vige, doing gambling of all things!! Please take your work seriously!!"


    Suzune angrily uses the guards in a fit of rage. She is literally furious. Her face is flushed and her voice is hoarse.


    "What good does it do to say that?"


    "Yeah, it''s impossible for youkai toe this far, right? There are manyyers of boundaries around here, aren''t there? Furthermore, Kizuki''s exorcists are patrolling the area."


    "That''s right. And this isn''t any old gambling, either. We''re using dice to receive an oracle from thend god. It''s not every day we get a chance toe to such a sacred ce."


    "You guys are so brazen...!!"


    Suzune''s face tightens at the deceitful words of the guards.


    Gambling has been discouraged by many religions since ancient times in my previous life, but at the same time, its origins are said to be in various divination methods such as the Meishin Tantou (����̽��), which began with the practice of seeking the favor of the gods, and To-Sen (a form of divination using arrows).


    Furthermore, historically speaking, it was not umon for the religious institutions that discouraged it to actually manage gambling establishments. And it is the same in this world. In this sense, their words cannot be denied.


    Well, it was clear that in this situation, it was nothing more than an excuse...


    "!?"


    I was watched at the scene of the maid biting the guards from a distance, but the next moment, I sensed a presence. It was youkai presence. And it was at close range. I instinctively turned in the direction of the presence and witnessed a sight that left me in shock.


    About sixty steps away, Hotaruya, who was cleaning the surroundings, faced an entity hidden in the bushes with a startled expression.


    An entity emanating with youkai energy.


    "......!!!"


    Almost as a reflex, I ran toward her, leapt toward her and reached her at an incredible speed that could not bepared to when I supported Tamaki on the stone steps earlier. I slipped between Tamaki and the shadow, pointing my spear at the entity or whatever it was, taking maximum precautions.


    "What��!?"


    "Miss, please step back now!!"


    I shout at the main character, who mumbles quietly, as if she doesn''t understand what''s happening. Then I re at the being in front of me. Immediately afterward, a gust of wind rushes up around us. The wind ruffles Tamaki''s hair, the shrine maiden''s outfit, the bushes, and some ragged cloak of whatever this creature was.


    And then I caught a glimpse of the creature''s true identity. ck hair, wolf ears sprouting from its hair, and deformed arms covered with rough animal hair wrapped in bandages. Its body was burned by the shrine''s boundary. Its appearance. It made me astonished. After all, I recognize the half-youkai before me, and the grudges between us.


    "You...!!?"


    Why are you here? Before I can ask him, he looks at me in surprise for a moment, but then quickly shouted at me with bitterness.


    "That doesn''t matter right now! We need to get out of here quickly before��!"


    He says that much with a desperate look on his face, but suddenly he shuts up. His wolf ears twitch, and he turns around. A dyed roares from far away. And I sense it. I feel it. The pressure. The youkai''s power.


    "Oh, this tastes awful."


    The half-youkai''s mumbled to himself and the words rang in my ears ufortably. Immediately afterward, a loud explosion rang out, causing trees to fly up into the air and scatter in all directions.


    "Kyaa!?"


    "Miss! What on earth is happening...!?"


    I, who was protecting the main character from the scattered sand and leaves, look up at my head when I notice a huge shadow. I see its red eyes, full of hostility, murderous intent, and malice. After a moment, I realize what it is. And I mutter to myself.


    "...Seriously, this can''t be happening."


    The change of the original event from the very beginning made meugh.


    It was a pitch-ck boar - a monster that was half-dead and half-alive, covered in cuts and bleeding. Its entire body was as ck as steel, and I knew exactly what it was. No, I knew it well. It was the cursed beast that had ruined and defiled the main character''s sweet and gentle world, the one who had initiated the story of despair and paved the way for the difficult journey ahead.


    It was the infamous creature known as "Magaaju (����)," the very same creature that had destroyed Hotaruya Tamaki''s life and taken away her hometown - the embodiment of cmity that was now charging towards us, roaring with ferocity...

 Chapter 77.1

    Chapter 77.1


    Revision:


    Kizuki => Onitsuki


    Kehiko => Katahiko


    Hotaruya => Hotoya


    Kuuban => Kubou


    As she closed the book with fingers as white and slender as a white fish, she let out a sigh of disappointment.


    "Phew, no harvest, huh? That''s enough. Next, bring me the books that are piled up there."


    "Y-Yes...!!"


    The voice of a bewitching, delicate, sweet, and above all, arrogant woman echoes in the room. This is followed by the response of a lovely young girl. Unlike the aforementioned voice, her voice is pure, timid, and that of a meek child...


    "U-Um, is it okay this way...?"


    The ancient book, which was offered by the white fox half-youkai with both hands, had still decayed with time despite being under a protective curse. And seeing this, the princess in front of her epts it with a small sneer. Still, she spreads it out on the desk and sighs, leaning against the armrest.


    "Seriously, it''s just so annoying. Having to read such a boring and dirty book."


    Onitsuki Aoi, the descendant of the Onitsuki family and second princess of Onitsuki, expressed her disdain for the family records which detailed their prosperity, glory, honor, and achievements in her room surrounded by piles of books, which was carried from residence��s library. She found them boring and dirty, with no interest in their content.


    She showed no enthusiasm while reading the rows of old-fashioned characters. Nevertheless, her intelligent mind was able to fully memorize andprehend the books'' content, and she discarded the valueless ones she had read and understood.


    "Really boring thing..."


    As a matter of fact, Aoi doesn''t care about the history of Onitsuki''s family. She is not interested in it at all. To hell with the traditions and legends that are colored with falsehoods. Aoi hates her own family to the utmost.


    However, the authority of the name Onitsuki is useful and worth giving to her as an "asset". And above all, it is true that the pile of books in front of her may be a clue to the solution of the problem that now stands before her.


    If one looks historically, in the ancient times, the barrier between human and god youkai was lower than in this world, and the distance between them was closer.


    This is not by choice. It is also a strict fact that in those days when human was weaker and civilization was lower, it was more difficult to reject the interference of the divine youkai, and there was no choice but to use their power against them. Many of the rituals and curses that are forbidden by the court today were developed in those times, not only because they were immoral but also because they went against the national policy of Fus��-kuni, which is not only against humanity but also out of the bounds of humanity.


    ....Of course, although forbidden by the Imperial Court, the exorcists'' families in various ces, especially the old and famous families with long histories, still informally transmit such a technique and sometimes use it.


    For example, the curse of substitution of sacrifice, which is still practiced by the Miyataka of the same three northern region families, is a typical example. The Onitsuki once practiced a forbidden ritual called "Curse of the demon child confined in a sacrificial prison room (�����ؓٗ��ͯ��֮��)" until only two hundred years ago. The only reason why the ritual is no longer practiced is that the specifics of the ritual were lost in an ident. Only the Ako family is a famous family that foolishly and honestly abandoned the traditional secret and forbidden rituals in ordance with the imperial order.


    Well, this is enough for a preface. Anyway, there is only one reason for Aoi to spend her time so much. And it was impossible to solve it by the usual means. In fact, the two measures to buy time are clearly unusual. It is insane to waste the heart organs of first-ss exorcists, or to continue feeding the baby god who may awaken at any moment. And it was obvious that further measures were needed for a fundamental solution.


    That is why this work had to be done. Would the Onitsuki family''s collection of documents offer any wisdom to save him? Despite her hopes, she was not able to find any significant results...


    "Huff... Ah, are you bored too?"


    "Huh? Oh, no, I''m... fine!"


    As Aoi noticed her own fatigue and let out a yawn, the nearby half-youkai also let out a small yawn. Shiro tried to cover it up hastily, but Aoi didn''t me her. It wasn''t something worth reproaching her for.


    "It''s alright. I understand how you feel. ...Yes, it''s just eight o''clock. It''s about time for us to take a break, isn''t it?"


    Stretching her arms and cracking her shoulders, Aoi''s full and perky breasts swayed noticeably even under her loose Japanese-style clothing.


    "Ah..."


    Upon seeing it, Shiro''s eyes widened and her cheeks turned red with embarrassment. It was an unavoidable situation. It was something she could not help. She checks her body and and was slightly shocked. It was a self-destruction act.


    Aoi nced at the maid but didn''t scold her. She just let out a coldugh and, asked.


    "Do you mind having Sencha instead?"


    As soon as she said this, the shoji (sliding door) open with a whoosh, and a pair of ck doll with a simple design walked in. They were the temporary shikigami dolls that Aoi controlled for her daily tasks, and there were two of them. One carried a teapot and teacups on a tray, while the other held a container of sweets in a respectful manner.


    "Well, eat as you like. You''re at that age where you get hungry easily, right?"


    Aoi takes a sip from the steaming teacup which she received from the doll and picked up a chestnut bun from the container that was offered to her. Aoi did not need to taste the poison because she trusted her own simple shikigami much more than those of the maid or the housemaid hired by Onitsuki.


    "Y-yes...! T-then..."


    Following her master''s words, Shiro nervously took a chestnut bun from the container and nibbled on it like a squirrel. When the doll offered her the teacup, she thanked it and took a sip, swaying her white fox tail in excitement. It is a sign that she is excited by her small joy, which is a characteristic of fox youkai that couldn''t be corrected, as their tails moved ording to their emotions.


    After ncing at the maid, Aoi shifted her gaze to the front and sighed, flipping a page of the book she hadzily opened.


    "Disappointing, isn''t it?"


    "P-Princess?"


    "Oh, it has nothing to do with you."


    For a moment, Shiro looked at her master with fear. Aoi answered with a mocking tone. Truly, that merchant''s daughter and this fox were both such calcting creatures.


    "You mean the books...?"


    "Yes, that''s right. The contents are really useless... Can you read it? It''s a record from around the time of the Great War. The Onmyou Dormitory requested that the family dispatch a force to the westernnds. It was a huge battle thatsted for a long time."


    It was the third volume of the "Onitsuki People and Youkai War Chronicle", the record of a month during the reign of Emperor Buretsu (�䅱��) when ten years passed like a single month.


    ording to the author, the Onitsuki family sent seven exorcists and 94 servants, misceneous people, and other personnel to fight against the increasingly fierce youkais. They followed orders from the imperial court and headed towards Ayana Nagi province in the western region, but lost almost half of their personnel. They shed with a army led by a cmity youkai named Kubou and his hundred followers.


    "There are pictures here, too."


    Shiro nces at the next page of the record. What is depicted there is a scene of countless monsters devouring people. The drawing is so detailed and well-written that it looks as if it could be moving at any moment.


    "Huh...? Hyaa!"


    The next moment, all the painted "youkai" stared at Shiro at once. The half-youkai was taken aback by the unexpected event and let out a small scream before falling backward. To be precise, she almost fell down, but she was supported by a simple shikigami that was used for tea-serving and avoided injury. Seeing this scene, Aoi''s mouth twisted in amusement.


    "Oh my, what are you doing?"


    "I-I''m sorry. I never thought the pictures would move... T-thank you very much."


    Shiro exins to her master and then thanks the shikigami for helping her out. The shikigami, however, is silent and does not react at all.


    "If it''s not the Hondou style, there''s no need to do something like that. Just like the mechanical puppet (Karakuri). The simple style just follows the predetermined settings and has no ability to think or even feel emotions."


    Aoi deres, then turns her eyes to the pictures in the book and starts to exin them carefully.


    "Hehehe, take a look at this. When a specialized illustrator draws like this, they can make the pictures move like this. ...Well, this is also a type of simple style. To put it simply, works like these are records of memories."


    "Records of memories?"


    The half-youkai tilts her head, not quite grasping the meaning.


    "Yes. There are things that cannot be conveyed in oral tradition or written records. As they say, seeing is believing."


    And this is where this type of bookes in.


    "The illustrator''s memory is transcribed in the painting, so that when you touch the moving pictures, you can literally experience what the author saw. It even reproduces all five senses."


    However, this is only a rey of the author''s memories, and may not necessarily reflect reality. Fabricating memories is possible, and biases such as misunderstandings or degradation must be taken into ount. Therefore, memories and senses sealed in books cannot bepletely trusted.


    However, taking advantage of such shorings, there existed an interrogation method in the imperial court a long time ago, in which the subjects were made to repeatedly relive "torture memories" that amplified the pain and fear more than they actually experienced, without even being allowed to sleep. It was so inhumane that it was officially abolished in the reign of the famous Emperor Gyokuro...


    "Hehehe, if you''re interested, why not take a peek?"


    "Eh? N-no!! I''m fine! I''ll pass!!"


    Aoi suggests as if she had a sudden idea, and Shiro panicked and desperately refused. It was natural, considering the grotesque monsters in the book before them were devouring people one after another. The coloring was disgustingly vivid, even for a painting, and the expression on their faces was ghastly.


    Even ink paintings were enough to send chills down one''s spine, let alone peeking into real memories...it was something the white fox girl could not bring herself to do.


    "Oh, is that so? That''s too bad."


    Aoi turns her eyes back to the book in a tone that she does not seem to be as disappointed as she says. In the picture, the youkai who had just beenmitting all kinds of atrocities were being hunted for a change. The exorcists from Onitsuki who appeared at the edge of the page were tearing them apart, cutting them down, and tearing them to pieces. They were being exterminated one by one.


    And at the center of the horde of youkai, thergest and most fearsome one red at the exorcists and the readers, who were nothing more than a presence on the page, with a resentful gaze...the princess of Onitsuki. It was a stare filled with murderous intent. It was enough to make one feel as if the youkai''s soul was sealed within the picture.


    After a moment, the monster on the paper roared angrily and fiercely. However, it had no meaning to Aoi, who was looking down at it.


    "Heh-heh, it''s truly a clown."


    Aoi huckled softly at the pitiful "memory" that was destined to repeat its miserable defeat. Then, she shifted her eyes to the speech bubble written beside it.


    On the speech bubble, the true name of the dreadful monster was written in a very good handwriting.


    [Ayanagi Province youkai''s General, Cmity youkai, Magajuu (����)"...


    * * *


    The "Magajuu (����)" or "Magahaha (��ĸ)" is a monster that originates from a collection of Buddhist scriptures.


    ording to the legend, it is a creature of cmity that was sent by heavenly gods to admonish a proud king who ruled the country of paradise. It resembles a boar that eats needles as food, or a wolf, or a tiger-headed bull-bodied beast.


    In "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)," the "Magajuu (����)" is a creature based on these original descriptions but is even more sinister in a sense.


    The divine boar wrapped in an iron skin, created and sent to destroy those who are arrogant and overbearing, but when its divine status is reduced to zero and it is left to decay and be fertilizer for thend, it transforms itself into a youkai beast, just as many other sacred beasts have done.


    However, its original purpose did not change. If anything, the transformation into a youkai increased its hatred and animosity towards humans. When Kubou, who had been raised to the status of a god infinitely more powerful than ever, dered war on the human world, the 100 cmity youkai generals under its banner led their armies as one, and the people of the Fus��-kuninds were destroyed by the war.


    After years of warfare, Fus��-kuni emerged victorious, and many of the cmity youkai under Kubou were defeated. But the youkai boar that had suffered serious injuries at the hands of the Onitsuki n''s extermination team managed to escape the pursuing army and survived.

 Chapter 77.2

    Chapter 77.2


    However, for a monster like the wild boar, that was undoubtedly an unwanted oue. After all, this monster, with an intense hatred for humans and a tendency to charge recklessly, possessed intelligence butcked reason. If it had not suffered the injury, it may have gone on a rampage, ignoring Kubou''smands, and ultimately faced defeat at the hands of the Onitsuki n''s forces. Ironically, the wounds received from the Onitsuki family were what kept this monster alive.


    And as time passed, this event led to the beginning of the original story. The wild boar, having finally rallied its followers, led them in an assault on the paradise of the Northern Territories, just as written in the original text. To put to death the arrogant humans...


    (But this was supposed to happen after the Harvest Festival...!?)


    I look up at the monster that has suddenly appeared in front of me, and my expression bes tight. My mind is filled with confusion, doubt, and chaos. But I pushed those feelings aside and acted reflexively.


    "Excuse me...!!"


    "Huh!? Uwaah...!?"


    I grabbed Tamaki''s arm as she was about to be hit by the monster''s hooves, flipped her around, and narrowly avoided the attack. Then I picked her up and ran backwards, leaving behind the ragged Iruka who had jumped in the opposite direction. Just before escaping, I caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of my eye, runs away in the opposite direction from us...


    "Miss!?"


    Realizing the situation, Suzune ran towards us in shock, her face turning pale. I look down at Tamaki in my arms and our gazes meet.


    "Umm...thank you?"


    I put the still confused main character down, and dumped her into the hands of the maid without even bowing, unlike before when we met on the stone steps.


    "Whoa!?"


    "Kyaa!!? What are you doing...!? Hey!! You, what the...!?"


    Suzune protested against my rough treatment, but soon fell silent. Perhaps it was because of my piercing gaze or the presence of the youkai behind us...probably both.


    "Hey, take the youngdy away."


    I instructed her, but it was uncertain whether she could fully understand or digest the situation, as it had nothing to do with the usual roughhousing or near-death experiences. So I ordered Katahiko''s men. They arrived quickly and silently nodded at me before dragging the protesting princesses away. Their demeanor was a stark contrast to their earlier reckless behavior during the gambling game. As was the case in the manga version, they had the resolve to face any danger when it mattered most.


    "Now, what should we do...?"


    I said, facing the monster.


    The "Magajuu" was in a far different state than in the original story. Although its skin had indeed been burned by the multipleyers of boundaries surrounding the shrine in the original story, the damage was only superficial. However, the boar in front of me is different.


    It had lost one of its four tusks during its battle with the Onitsuki exorcists, and as in the original story, it had lost an eye.


    However, there was arge, gruesome hole in its stomach, from which copious amounts of blood flowed. It also spat blood from its mouth, and panted heavily. Its eyes were wide with bloodshot anger and hatred.


    It was a sight that could only be described as wounded, and clearly it had been a struggle to get here...


    (The journey here must have been quite agonizing...)


    The boar in the original story was also thoughtless, but at least it was not as rational as the one in front of me right now. Moreover, to have wounded a cmity youkai to this extent...


    "Did it run into the Onitsuki family?"


    It was probably a matter of deep-seated grudges. Did this monster rush in when it found out that the Onitsuki family was staying in the vige? In any case, this was not good for the original story. It is very bad situation. Too bad.


    "W-wait, shouldn''t I worry about myself first...!?"


    My consciousness is brought back to reality by the ''Magajuu'' that stares at me and roars. Its fur, bristling with iron needles, shook violently as it approached me.


    "I have no choice but to avoid it...!!"


    The only option I had against the youkai boar charging at me while screaming was to flip my body and dodge. Defending against it was impossible, and counterattacking it was even more unrealistic.


    ording to the original story, cheap des and fire were ineffective against the fur of the "Magajuu". And because of the nature of the beast, any kind of curses would have little effect on it. Also, depending on thepatibility of the exorcist who faced it, it was a difficult monster to fight even for skilled individuals, let alone a mere servant like me.


    (Wasn''t the main character using *whoosh* divine power to defeat it...!?)


    Like a bullfighter, I leap to the side just before the moment of impact as I thought so. I jumped, but...


    "Huh!? Just from the wind pressure...!?"


    A moment after I dodged, I should have been at least five steps away from the monster. But...there must have been a shockwave generated around it during its charge. I noticed it by the way my costume was ripped and I had a few thin cuts on my body.


    "This is not funny, even though I wasn''t hit!! ...Huh!?"


    I quickly straightened my posture, nced at the roaring "Magajuu" crashing into therge tree behind me, and desperately recalled the original story.


    "Firepower is power!!" Although it wasn''t quite right, the way the main character of the original story defeated the "Magajuu" was very simple and straightforward. He used the divine power of thend god that he had absorbed and mimic a Kamehameha and obliterate the monster. It was presented in a mystical way, as if he had been granted sacred power by thend god, but it was just a misdirection.


    "And the rest was just a hand-to-hand fight, right!?"


    ording to the production team, it was rmended to infuriate the monster and then engage in closebat, as it could easily lose its cool and had poor maneuverability... However, just from that one strike, it was clear that trying to engage in closebat with such a creature was insane.


    ''<i>GRRROOOAAARRR!!!</i>''


    With a horrifying roar, the boar buries its face in arge tree and tries to back away. However, it seems that its tusks have sunk into the fibers of the tree, and it takes a long time to pull them out. Frankly speaking, it would be better to escape while the opportunity arises, but...


    "As the lord''s servant, I cannot let you go that easily. I''ll have you y with me a bit longer...!!"


    I throw a guruma (yo-yo like weapon) at the "Magajuu". Although it didn''t hit directly, the metal object passed just above the bridge of its nose and fell to the ground, entangling the youkai''s face in several coils due to its weight.


    ''<i>GRRROOOAAARRR...!?</i>''


    The cmity youkai stares at me with bloodshot eyes because I''ve been harassing its face. That''s right, look at me. Don''t worry about the others...!!


    "Hello there, pig. Nice to meet you. Would you mind introducing yourself? Don''t you think it''s important to say hello?"


    I grabbed the thread connecting to the Guruma with one hand and held a spear with the other as I approached. The youkai sneered and narrowed its eyes as it watched me.


    "Of course. It''s unthinkable that a mere servant dares to challenge against a cmity youkai. The oue is clear. I know that. I know that better than anyone."


    But I''m not just going to let it kill me.


    "Hey. I can''t believe it, but you. Do you think this is a thread that will strangle roast pork?"


    ''<i>Gwoahhh!!?</i>''


    As I mocked and warned while lightly pulling the thread, the creature finally seemed to realize that the thread squeezing its face was not just a fiber thread. Its eyes widen in astonishment. Now it was my turn to sneer and ridicule.


    "Ha! Did you realize it? It''s toote, you fool boar...!"


    With my abusive words, I pulled the thread of the Guruma, and the thread wrapped around the monster''s head, centered on its nose, dug into its flesh all at once. With a sound like a pop, muscle fibers burst and blood sprayed out. It seemed that even the woven needle fur that covered its whole body could notpletely nullify the iron threads of the spider.


    But, on the contrary, the spider''s threads could only do so much.


    ''<i>Grrroooaaarrr!!!!!</i>''


    "Whoa, it''s bad...!?"


    A momentter, the boar pulled out the big tree it had been biting into, root and all. And then it swung it around and threw it. The tree passed right by me and hit the ground with a cloud of dust, then spun around and shattered, engulfing the other trees.


    "Did it just aim for me...!?"


    I couldn''t react. It was a big tree, which ten lumberjacks could not cut down in one night. If it had been thrown at me, I would have been crushed for sure. Literally, I was lucky that the attack did not hit me.


    ''<i>Groa!? Grrroooaaarrr!!!!''</i>


    "Whoaa...!?"


    Still, the thread continued to dig into its flesh no matter how much the cmity beast struggled to cut it. As if unable to bear the pain, it also threw a tantrum but the thread sank deeper into its flesh. Of course, at the same time, it also meant that I, who was connected to it by the thread, was being tossed around by the boar''s shock


    "Isn''t this like fishing...!!!?"


    I was dragged by the boar through the thread, and if anything, I was swung around by it. My arm hurts from being pulled. Can I get away from it? This is ridiculous!


    "I won''t let you...you...!!"


    I w desperately at the ground and try to pull the thread to the beast. But then cmity youkai res at me with eyes full of hatred. Oh no, this is bad.


    ''<i>GROOOOAAAAARRRRR!!!</i>''


    With a deafening roar, the boar youkai in front of me charges towards me with a thunderous sound. Is this really happening!?


    "I can''t...escape, can I!?"


    It is not impossible for me to cut the thread and escape from this ce as fast as I can. However, if I run away now, there''s no telling where it will go next. Whether it''s the shrine that seals thend god, the TS protagonist, or something else, I must stop it. Especially now, when the current situation is different from the original work and there is noplete despair, letting a monster loose is too risky. Therefore...


    "Please, somehow...!"


    I spat out, taking one look at the boar that was now approaching me. At the same time, I aim my spear. And I time it. ...Now!?


    ''<i>BWOHH?!?!</i>''


    "Yes! It worked...but it hurts!?"

 Chapter 77.3

    Chapter 77.3


    A moment after the collision, the "Magajuu" lowered its head and attempted to gouge me from below with its tusks, but I struck its snout with my spear. Then, with my arm and leg strength enhanced by spiritual energy, I utilized even the shockwaves produced by the beast''s charge, jumping with the technique of pole vaulting. And I seeded in clinging tightly to the monster''s face.


    At the same time, however, I felt intense pain all over my body. The fur around the boar''s snout was rtively sparsely covered in hair, and although it was burned and charred from forcibly breaking through the boundary, the hair on this "Magajuu" was made of iron needles. So, many needles were piercing and sticking through my clothes. Even if not, the shockwave hit me squarely, leaving shallow cuts all over my body.


    The spear? This guy was a good guy.


    "And, in addition, while I was holding on like this, the boar was thrashing around... Ouch! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!"


    The cmity youkai shakes its head even more violently than before. It''s no wonder, since there was literally a detestable human in front of it. Its gaze pierces through me as it tries to throw me off like a wild horse, causing the needles that have already pierced my body to dig even deeper with each shake. I grimaced in pain, but I had no intention of giving up here.


    "Who''s gonna fall down... Uoooohhh!"


    Perhaps the youkai had finally lost its patience, as it began to crash into the surrounding trees one after another. Was it trying to knock me into the trees? It collided with the trees, knocking them down and smashing them to pieces in a nonsensical manner. Nevertheless, I clung on, hiding my fangs in the shadows. Fortunately enough, the youkai seemed more exhausted, possibly because it was already injured.


    "Good, good...! Just self-destruct already... Really!?"


    The moment I made fun of the boar head''s thoughtless behavior, I changed my mind. The "Magajuu" seemed to have given up on shaking me off forever and changed its priorities, perhaps because it was disappointed that it couldn''t shake me off for a long time. It no longer paid attention to me and rushed towards the shrine. The fact that its decision was not wrong was not funny.


    "I won''t let you do it...!!!"


    This boar alone was too much for me to handle, and if it resurrected the sealednd god, it would truly be beyond my control...


    So I decided to jump down from the tusk the next moment. Just before I was about to be mmed into the ground, the thread of the Guruma extended to its full length and prevented that from happening. And the "Magajuu" let out a scream.


    It was the same principle as a horse''s reins. The youkai boar''s posture was disrupted due to the weight of my body being applied to one side. Also, the intense pain from the thread digging into its face caused its charge to deviate from its course.


    ''<i>Grrroarrr...!!?</i>''


    "Haha!! Good!! Keep suffering... but, ughh!?"


    The creature screams, and I put more weight on it, smiling with pleasure. But the next moment, I felt a sharp pain running through my leg.


    "Ow! Wh-what...!?"


    When I looked with teary eyes, I saw the creature biting onto my right foot. The feeling of pressure gradually increased, and an unpleasant grinding sound started toe from my foot.


    "S-stop it!! It hurts like hell!!"


    I drew my dagger (tant��) from my waist and stabbed it into the monster''s gum. The gums were soft skin, but the fur was not. So, the blood sprayed out vigorously, which makes the cmity youkai screams and opens its mouth wide.


    "Fall to your death like this!!"


    As we passed the shrine and just before the boar charged off the steep mountain edge, I cut the thread of the Guruma. rolled over on the gravel-covered ground, taking a fall. And then...


    ''<i>GRROARRRR!!!??</i>''


    The youkai that had jumped off the mountainside rolled down the slope. It was probably due to being mmed into trees or rocks. Of course, cmity youkai will not be killed by such a fall. However, with its existing injuries, it''s unlikely to get away unscathed... I mean, if it were fine, that would be a problem.


    "Well, that''s bought me some time... wait, why are theying back!?"


    As I stood up while enduring the pain in my bitten foot, I saw a group of people running up the stairs towards me. Tamaki, who is at the head of the group, sees me and rushes over to me with a worried expression. No, wait, that''s not it!


    "Tomobe-san...!?"


    "Idiot! Why did youe here!? Hurry up and run away!! Don''t waste my efforts!!"


    "I don''t have a choice!! They''reing from below too!!"


    One of the guards answers my question. As I look further ahead, two of the remaining guards desperately swing their swords and spears to ward off several small youkai trying to climb up the stone steps. Oh, no, are you serious!?


    Later, I woulde to know that they were minions of the ''Magajuu'' who had nted them around the vige to infiltrate and spread chaos. At this point, however, it did not matter. I had bigger concerns.


    "Ah, your leg!? We need to stop the bleeding...!?"


    "Don''t worry about that!! Put your own safety first! Think about your position!!"


    Tamaki tries to patch up my bleeding and somewhat torn leg. But from my perspective, having her in this dangerous area was more trouble than it was worth. I must not let her die. So, I scan the area and spot her.


    "Suzune!? What are you doing!? Get your master out of here already!! ...Hey, Suzune!?"


    I call out to the maid, trying to pull Tamaki away and hide her somewhere, but she doesn''t react at all.


    She just stood behind Tamaki and stared at me, shaking her body. Or, more precisely, my leg? Either way, she''s no longer reliable.


    "D*mn, they''re here...!?"


    Aside from the ones climbing up the stone steps, I spot youkai beasts running up from the forest. One, two, three... four of them!!


    "Dammit! Miss, step back!!"


    The remaining guards draw their swords and prepared to face the approaching youkai. But for an ordinary person, it was a life-threatening situation to face even a small youkai. And now, there are three more of them approached from the side.


    "I won''t let you do it...!"


    I grabbed my dagger (tant��) and challenged the leading dog youkai. I avoided his attack, which was aimed at me as I jumped towards him, and I thrust my dagger into his throat. With my own weight, the de pierces through its throat, and I swing it further, slicing its skull open vertically.


    "There''s moreing...!"


    The remaining two are closing in on me. I hastily raise my dagger (tant��), but it was toote...!?


    "What the hell are you doing...!!"


    With these words of abuse, a gust of wind swept in. And then he appears. A half-youkai, swinging his wolf tail and attacking with his arm. The monkey youkai is struck in the face from the side with his wolf w, its nose is broken, and its front teeth crack. The half-youkai then grabbed its face and swung it like a club at the next one.


    "You Iruka bast*rd...!? Why the hell are you here!?"


    "Before you ask me a question! At least say thank you!!"


    "Why the hell would I show thank you to someone who might be an enemy or an ally!!"


    I shouted and threw my dagger (tant��), which pierced the face of the small youkai facing the guard. And with a gasp, I fall to my knees.


    "Iruka!? Why did youe out...?"


    "Who wouldn''te out in this situation!? Or better yet, we need to run... D*mn, it''s already reviving!!"


    Iruka, who had just said this to Tamaki''s words, bit his tongue, his wolf ears standing up on the top of his head. At the same time, there is a roar that shakes the mountain. And then it appeared again.


    "I knew it, but it''s already...!!"


    Blowing away trees and rocks as it climbed the slope, the youkai boar reached the mountaintop once more. It shakes its body, roars, and red at us with eyes full of murderous intent. It was clearly aiming at us. Its face was covered with blood from the spider threads wrapped around it, which made it even more horrifying.


    ''You little monkeys... You''ll regret it when you underestimate me!!"


    The ''Magajuu'' chokes with a strong ent, which he must be forcing himself to utter. But that makes the words even more terrifying to listen to. In fact, Tamaki was so frightened that she fell on her backside.


    "Get up!! Stand up and run away quickly... damn it!! I can''t take this anymore!!"


    I had little hope of protecting Tamaki or even taking her with me, so I drew my dagger (tant��) across the face of the youkai I had just knocked out and braced myself against the cmity youkai. Likewise, the half-youkai moves forward to act as a barrier for Tamaki.


    Why he did that? That question came to mind, but there was no time to ask it here. There was no room for such luxury. After all, the monster was now right in front of us.


    "Damm*t...!!"


    I try to think of a way to get out of this situation, but there is no way. My injuries make it difficult to avoid the monster, and the main character is helpless. In other words, it''s a dead end.


    Still, I step forward and readied my weapon. I couldn''t give up, and I couldn''t allow it. There was no other choice. Even though I knew it was pointless, there was no reason for me to just submit to being killed without evennding a single blow.


    And then, ust as the boar youkai was about to kill me, I aimed for its head with my Dagger (tant��) and then... it was suddenly kicked away from the side.


    "Huh?"


    I look at the cmity youkai, who is rolling and mming into the ground, stunned. Then I turned my gaze to the figure standing there.


    "Well, it seems we made it in time. They gave me a hard time."


    "How humiliating it is to be at a disadvantage due to such petty tricks."


    One of them was Onitsuki Uemon. He was probably the one who kicked the "Magajuu" and blew it to bits. He was covered in blood, and his outfit was stained with blood.


    And the other one is Onitsuki Keiharu, who was holding a sword with only one hand, seemingly injured in one arm.


    As we stood there in shock, the two exorcists calmly advanced. Along the way, Uemon bowed to Tamaki and said, "It''s safe now. You can rx." All Tamaki could do was give a small nod in reply.


    ''<i>Grroarr... You, the Onitsuki exorcists...! You''re here, huh!? All right, let''s eat you both up here...!? Baah!!?</i>''


    The cmity youkai''s words did notst until the end, as Keiharu''s shing strike cut off its tongue in the next moment.


    ''<i>Gah... Baah!!?</i>''


    "Hmph, how conceited. Don''t talk too much. You are just a beast that struggles against mere servant. You''re the boar youkai from Ayanagi Province, aren''t you? You are a waste of life. I will send you to your grave right here."


    The two Onitsuki exorcists hurl words of provocation and contempt.


    ''<i>GRRROARRRR!!!!</i>''

 Chapter 77.4

    Chapter 77.4


    In response, the ''Magajuu'' rushes forward in a fury at the words. The monster''s onught is such that a mere mortal would cower in fear. However, the exorcists looked at it with disdain, as if it were nothing.


    The game was won in an instant. Uemon''s frontal blow shattered its face.


    At the same time, Keiharu instantly came close to the side of its belly and thrust his sword into the windhole in its belly with fire maniption technique. A momentter, a pir of fire shot up to the other side of the belly. It was a fire technique using youkai''s blood itself as a catalyst. Now, its internal organs burned, and its blood boiled. The youkai fell to the ground,pletely defeated.


    Everything happened so quickly that there was a moment of stunned silence. I was about to speak when Uemon shouted.


    "Kibi! Capture that youkai!"


    "Huh...?"


    "Tsk!?"


    I was caught off guard, but before I could react, a half-youkai wolf beside me had already leaped into action. But it was toote. The next moment, several ck figures leap out from the gravelly ground and surround him while holding hand, and created an exorcism boundary.


    "AAAAAAAAH!!!?"


    The wolf screamed in pain and suffered minor burns on his body, falling to his knees. And then a few ropes crawl across the ground like snakes, restrained the youkai''s arms and legs, blinding and gagging it.


    "Iruka!?"


    "Miss Hotoya, please step aside."


    Kibihagi Kage, the family retainer, appears in front of Tamaki as she rushes toward him. Then, several puppet shikigami appear around her and begin to watch her surroundings.


    "Wha-what is going on...!?"


    "Don''t worry, we have captured a traitor who infiltrated the vige."


    As Suzune spoke in confusion, it was Onitsuki Uemon who responded, arms crossed as he walked towards them.


    "Traitor ......?"


    "Yes, that half-youkai is a dangerous individual who poses a threat to Fus��-kuni. We must not let him go."


    Uemon calmly replied, ncing at me and then down at Iruka.


    "Kibi."


    "Yes."


    At themand of the household member, the shikigami lifted Iruka''s body and stripped off the tattered clothes on his back. Revealed was embroidery unique to the Ezo people.


    "Well, the features match the wanted poster. Take him away."


    The shikigami are taking Iruka away, pinning him down with their shinigami. Iruka is thrashing about like a caterpir, but it is useless when all his limbs and joints are bound.


    "Wh-What are you doing!? Iruka is... Iruka is!?"


    "Calm down. I don''t know what he''s told you, but he is not someone you should aid."


    "Indeed. is a great criminal, and he has consumed many and attempted to destroy this vige."


    "Wh-what do you mean...?"


    Uemon and Kibi''s words left Tamaki perplexed and bewildered, shaking with emotion.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back to your residence. Can you take care of the rest, Lord Keiharu?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Uemon asks and the head of the research group replies respectfully.


    "Very well. Kibi, you''re in charge of repairing the boundary. Do so quickly."


    "Yes."


    Nodding at the response of his subordinate, Uemon finally looked down at me.


    "You have done well. I shall praise you for your work. It seems your skills are worthy of being appointed as a Yun-shoku."


    "...Thank you very much."


    I reply, still on one knee from my leg injury. Uemon continues to look down at me for a moment, and then says only, "You should get a treatment," and orders the guards to take Tamaki and the others to the house. After that, he leave...


    "......"


    I remained silent, staring down at the ground. So much had happened, and there was too much to analyze. Just thinking about whaty ahead made me feel gloomy and depressing. But...


    "Anyway, first things first... I need to stop the bleeding."


    In any case, I can''t begin to do anything until I get the bleeding stopped. So, first, I send out a shikigami and call for my men. Then I rip off the hem of my garment and squeeze the wound on my leg. They work to stop the bleeding.


    After that, I sit there and let out a sigh of exhaustion. It is impossible for me to go descend the long flight of stairs alone without risking my life, and I did not want to die aftering this far.


    "......"


    Suddenly, my gaze fell on the dead iron boar. It was natural, in a sense, considering its size and presence.


    "......?"


    But for some reason, the mouth of the carcass looked to me like it was sneering...


    * * *


    "Wait, did the old boar die? ...Well, surprisingly it wasn''t that big of a deal."


    Outside the boundaries of Hotoya vige, far away where even the Onitsuki exorcists could not detect it, a figure knew exactly what''s happening in the vige. The being sitting on the trunk of a tree squinted their eyes, and then sighed with their chin on their hand.


    "Well, old man did quite a job during thest incident. It''s cruel how times change."


    A child-like figure, or rather, a monster disguised as a child, heaved another sigh, bemoaning the changes in the world. However, there was not a shred of heartfelt emotion in their actions.


    "...What are we going to do? We''re already infiltrated, right? Wait until they''re gone before we move?"


    A voice from behind made the monster turn around. There stood a figure one sizerger than themselves, but they seemed timid and nervous. The monster slightly turned their head to respond.


    "Of course, right? Didn''t you see it? Fighting those monsters is a suicide mission."


    Since the Great War over 500 years ago, the exorcists have be stronger. Like breeding livestock, they mix each other''s bloodlines to produce more powerful individuals and refine them.


    "This is the result of their effort. It''s scary, scary..."


    The monster jeered with a deep sense of fear, yet at the same time, they sneered. Truly, it''s terrifying. Scary even for a monster of a non-human being.


    And therefore, even more terrifying from the perspective of the imperial court made up of nothing but men. Even for a creature of their kind, it was terrifying.


    "......"


    "...What''s wrong? You seem restless. Is it mating season? In heat?"


    The partner for this operation, who stood behind the monster, noticed their unease and asked. The tone is teasing.


    "...I''m hungry."


    "...Ah, that''s right, we haven''t eaten in a few days."


    They have been refraining from eating for the past few days in order to deceive and dazzle the humans and exorcists, but it seems that they are close to the end of their rope. Well, given their nature, one might even say it''s admirable that they''ve managed to hold out for so long...


    But it''s still a problem. The disappearance of humans was a surprisingly noticeable event. They didn''t want all their efforts to go to waste, but...


    "Oh? What''s that..."


    Just as they were struggling with this, the monster found something and rxed its mouth. Its mouth twisted cruelly.


    Emerging from the forest are several small youkai, members of the "Magajuu" remnants... They were probably soldiers who had fled in fear while remaining in the rear guard. Since their leaders were no longer around, they had likely joined up based on the chain ofmand and were now looking up at them ignorantly.


    These idiots, if they had even a shred of intelligence, would understand that their fate would not be just retreat, but something far worse for deserting. ...Well, in a sense, it''s good for the monster and their partner.


    "The quality may be bad, but you''ll have to live with it."


    "So, it''s fine, is it?"


    "We can''t let defeatists go unpunished. It concerns the overall order."


    The monster gives their partner permission. And with that, the monster''spanion nodded in agreement and, in the next moment, leapt towards the troops of boar''s soldiers, tearing them apart.


    ''<i>...!?</i>''


    The scream was instantaneous. The remnants were preyed upon with no resistance, no escape, no pleading for their lives. Their throats are ripped out, their legs broken. The sound of bones cracking and flesh tearing echoed through the momentary...


    "Don''t leave any traces of our presence, okay? Because I don''t want them to find out that we''re hiding. And don''t let the blood stter either!"


    As the monster gave the warning, their par partner nodded obediently while dancing and eating the monkey-like youkai''s head. With the mouth still full, the monster''spanion crushed the skull and swallowed the twitching body.


    The monster nods good-humoredly at their partner''s honest attitude, and then looks again in the direction of the vige from a distance. As the monster looks, they sneers. It was a fitting action for a monster to take.


    "Hehe... Well, I can''t really criticize others, can I? It seems like we''ve really stirred things up... Well, after all, beasts will always be beasts..."


    Long ago, during a great war, a hundred cmity youkai followed Kubou and referred to themselves as the remnants of the Youkai Salvation group, with the youkai beast Kamaitachi mocking themselves with those words. Behind them were countless monsters with simrly cruel smiles, all under theirmand.

 Chapter 78.1

    Chapter 78.1


    To tell the truth, the presence of Iruka, the Ezo bandit, was within Onitsuki Uemon''s expectations.


    Even though there was a w in the original n, it was assumed that to infiltrate the vige''s protective boundary, the youkai would need to be extremely powerful or highly skilled at concealing their presence. Or, it was a half-youkai...


    In many cases, the half-youkai were more intelligent than the pure youkai because of their human blood, making them well-suited for deceiving the protective boundary. And during the period of the Great War, just as the imperial court had deployed troops of half-youkai, Kubou and hispanions utilized them as spies. Moreover, considering the recovered wolf fur, a single possibility emerged in Uemon''s mind.


    The existence of half-wolf youkai Ezo who infiltrated the capital and escaped during transport. The one, who is still being pursued by the imperial court and the Tachibana Company. The half-youkai that even offered arge bounty by the Tachibana Trading Company.


    It was rumored that the Ezo in question had fled north or east from his nativend. And through their own investigation within the vige, Uemon and his colleagues discovered the presence of a half-youkai.


    "Lord Uemon, please ept our heartfelt apology regarding this matter. But there are many peasants in this vige who fled because they could not bear the tax. It would be cruel to turn such people in."


    Said Hotoya Yoshinori, the owner of the house and the headman of the vige, as he apologized and defended himself in his study at the Hotoya house.


    Yoshinori''s words were truly sorrowful. In fact, Yoshinori''s words and his actions were not unreasonable. It was not umon for peasants to abandon theirnds to escape from farmer''s fees, annual tribute, and taxation. This was especially true in harsh winternds like the northern region.


    These homeless people either hid in the mountains, went to town, became tenant farmers in anothernd, or turned to thievery and gangster... Although the court legally ordered that they be taken back to their originalnd as soon as they were captured, there was still money involved in transporting them. Unless they became thieves, they were often simply overlooked. Ultimately, as long as they could collect taxes, the imperial court was satisfied.


    So, for those who relied on him, Yoshinori could not neglect them because of his virtue, even if there was a wounded half-youkai Ezo among them. Homeless people without any shady pasts are not so numerous.


    And this particr Ezo had not caused any particr problems or suspicions since he arrived in this vige. At least it seemed that way to him and those around him. Therefore, it was difficult to reject the plea of the daughters to hide and shelter him.


    ...Of course, this was only within the scope of a "well-intentioned third party".


    "Lord Yoshinori, you can''t do this. While I understand yourpassion, we cannot simply offer mercy to a half-youkai. No matter how you put it, a monster is a monster. They are cunning and clever. After all, was not your own daughter used for his benefit?"


    Uemon admonished him in an understanding way, and then warned him in a warning way. This was his way of making a defense.


    Even Uemon understood that it was more beneficial to save face and make a favor than to simply criticize here. Even if Yoshinori convicted and expelled him for this, the imperial court and local officials would soon intervene and try to take advantage of the situation. After all, the Fus��-kuni do not want the exorcists to try to take advantage of them. Then there is no need to push too hard here. It would be much better to make a favor.


    "I agree. As a tradingpany, we cannot imagine that the virtuous and neighborly Lord Yoshinori would engage in such behavior, and we would like to continue our friendship with you. So, I think it would be best to end this matter now."


    The third person sitting in the study smiled cheerfully as she spoke. Her eyes, however, did not show any hint of a smile. To Kayo, the Ezo in question is a bitter enemy.


    But as a merchant, she cannot be moved by emotion. She had no intention of wasting time on something that would not bring in a single coin. It was the same for Uemon. It was more profitable for the tradingpany to lend money while maintaining the current power structure of the vige, rather than causing confusion. She needed money. As much as possible. For her beloved. Then holding back her emotions is easy.


    "However, while I understand that he caused trouble with capital, I never expected him to be connected to youkai..."


    "There is no mistake. In fact, we have collected simr wolf fur with youkai aura at the site of the recent incident. There is no denying it."


    As Yoshinori agonized with his brow furrowed, Uemon presented the evidence.


    Although no body had been found, a travelling merchant was victimized just six days ago. After the night camp, a legionnaire who hade to investigate had retrieved a wolfhair that he believed belonged to the perpetrator. Having retrieved it, Uemon and the others confirmed it with a divination ritual. In the end, the pendulum''s needle sessfully pointed to the half-youkai in question.


    "It is said that he was known to disappear at times. Even a half-youkai is a monster, and their legs are faster than humans. He probably thought he could get away with attacking people nearby without being noticed. He''s truly despicable."


    Uemon guesses that the Ezo in question was probably in the middle of such cannibalism that he encountered a group of youkai led by that youkai boar. He is convinced by his prejudiced perception.


    "And what will be done with him?"


    "For the time being, he will be taken into custody. As the local authorities will struggle to handle him, he will be handed over to the provincial governor. After that it''s out of our hands. However, the charges against him will probably result in his beheading at the very least."


    "I see..."


    Yoshinori, though he knew it wasing, closed his eyes and fell silent when he was told clearly once again. It is not that he did not know him, nor that he had never spoken to him before. Besides, it had been decades since a death sentence had been handed down in this vige. ...He understood that it was inevitable, but the shock of it all was immeasurable.


    "...We have also dealt with the youkai. So, we n to depart from the vige within the next few days. From your point of view, wouldn''t it be better that way?"


    The reason Uemon and the others came to this vige was for the sake of youkai, but now that this incident had urred, it would not be wise to keep the criminal in the vige until the Harvest Festival. Therefore, Uemon''s proposal was made with both good intentions and calction.


    "As a tradingpany, we are already facing significant dys. Naturally, this has caused us to incur heavy expenses. So, we will also leave at the same time as the Onitsuki family leaves. Lord Uemon, would you care to apany us along the way?"


    "There were monsters roaming the streets the other day. So, it''s not a problem. We''ll escort you carefully."


    With Kayo''s instructions and request, Uemon politely agreed. After that, there was a brief silence in the room.


    "...Well then, I shall take my leave. Staying upte is bad for my skin. I would like to go to bed early if possible."


    Tachibana''s daughter smiled and bowed gracefully. Then she got up from the cushions with a graceful manner without making a sound. In other words, the meeting is over.


    "Hmm, then I shall take my leave as well. I''m busy preparing for my departure the day after tomorrow. Besides, one of my subordinates was injured doing misceneous tasks, and we are short on manpower."


    Uemon also bowed and asked to leave. Unlike Kayo, Uemon looks genuinely troubled.


    "...I see. That''s truly regrettable. I was hoping to at least have a farewell banquet before departing... But there''s no help for it. However, if there''s anything you need before leaving, please don''t hesitate to ask. I will do our best to provide you with everything I can."


    Yoshinori understood the meaning of their words and told them so. Kayo and Uemon thank each other and leave the room, leaving behind a silence.


    "...They were quite cautious, weren''t they? Especially the merchant''s daughter...She didn''t smile the entire time."


    A voice came from behind. It was Katahiko, who had been standing guard in the room. Right now, unlike his usual appearance as a yakuza or a wanderer, he was dressed in a formal attire with a eboshi hat. But his decent appearance did not make his Lord''s heart feel any better.


    "It can''t be helped. I heard that Miss Kayo was directly harmed by Iruka. I suppose it''s understandable when it''s her enemy."


    In addition to assisting the imperial court, the Tachibana Trading Company offered rewards of up to one hundred ry�� for providing useful information and capturing or killing the perpetrators, which shows the extent of their resentment.


    In fact, Kayo offered to pay the Hotoya family, who should have had some feelings toward him, a reward for keeping a criminal for a long period of time. However, Yoshiro politely declined, given the circumstances...


    "He''ll probably be beheaded or tortured before that... and youngdy must make a fuss."


    "She''s probably not that foolish. She won''t do anything rash."


    If anything, he was more worried that his daughter would be depressed. After all, the Harvest Festival was only a few days away...


    "The dance rehearsal for the festival is not going well either. But I''ve told Suzune to console youngdy well and good."


    "I see. I''m sorry. I should have been the one to say it..."


    Although there was nothing he could do about the situation, Yoshinori must the one who cut ties with Iruka. Besides, it was awkward for him to directly order his daughters to do so, especially considering how close they all were.


    "No, Suzune understood as well. In fact, she expressed deep gratitude that she wasn''t punished for cooperating without stopping youngdy."


    Katahiko thinks back. He sympathized with the miserable face of the maid when she was summoned. She didn''t even try to make an excuse at his word, even though she would have normally tried to shift the me to him. As always, she has a strong sense of responsibility.


    "Don''t let my daughter cause any trouble. Like Suzune, haven''t you been having a hard time because of her?"


    "Oh no, Miss Tamaki is a good and lively girl. I can''t stand her naive and overly kind nature, though. But I''m worried about when she gets married and goes outside."


    When asked by Yoshinori, Katahiko seriously expresses his concern with a wry smile. Tamaki youngdy is cheerful and good-natured. But that is both a virtue and a w. This ce is a greenhouse, and the outside world is not as sweet as this vige.


    "My wife and I have spoiled her too much. We should have raised her a little more strictly..."


    Even though he knew this, Yoshinori was unable to say anything else. Histe wife was worried about the child until the very end. She must have cared for her daughter that much.


    Even if she was just an abandoned child with no blood ties...


    "...I''ll tell her after the festival."


    He knew his daughter would be happier not to know, and if possible, he might as well take it to his grave. But after all this turmoil. Yoshinori, as a person in charge of the vige and a protector of its people, had no choice but to tell her. He couldn''t let such actions be forgiven over and over again.


    Thinking about his duty as the guardian of the vige, Yoshinori sighs deeply...


    * * *


    It happened at six o''clock in the evening on a day when the sky was dyed crimson.


    Suzune, or rather, I noticed that we didn''t have enough green vegetables for breakfast the next day and went out of the house with a basket to the vegetable garden not far from the vige. I didn''t bring any guards and went alone.


    I volunteered to do it myself because I had been onlyforting my master for the past two days and I thought I should start doing my job properly. Besides, the youkai that had invaded the vige had almost been hunted down by the Onitsuki family, so there was almost no danger considering the location. Of course, I still carried a self-defense charm and a dagger (tant��) in my pocket.


    Now, after harvesting the necessary amount of vegetables, I was about to head back when I saw someone familiar on a small hill where I could overlook the countryside.


    "That''s...."


    For a moment, I was not sure what to do. But eventually I started walking towards him. I didn''t have to leave in a hurry anyway, and I didn''t want people to see me talking with that man. In that sense, this was a good opportunity.


    As I climbed up the hill, I saw the man''s back. He was dressed entirely in ck and appeared to be focused on some task, unaware of my approach.


    (What is he doing, working with his hands...?)


    He seemed to be concentrating on some work and did not seem to notice me yet. I call out to him with a doubtful look on my face.


    "How coincidental. Meeting you in a ce like this. Is your work going well?"


    "Huh?! ...Suzune-san?"


    The servant jumped at my sudden greeting, but when he saw me, he breathed a small sigh of relief. This attitude makes me feel a little ufortable. Did he think he could disrespect me or underestimate me?


    "What''s with that attitude? Are you doing something suspicious in a ce like this... by yourself?"


    Several possibilities suddenly crossed my mind. I have heard that there must have been some so-called curses that should not have been witnessed. The one using a straw doll is a typical example.


    "N-no. It''s nothing, really..."


    "I see. It''s nothing, huh?"


    The servant is somewhat hesitant to say something, and now I''m rmed. Was he really doing something suspicious? I naturally reached for the dagger I had hidden in my pocket.


    "Um..."


    "Um?"


    "...about ''Kawatsurumi (peeling skin)'' earlier."


    "...I know. My apologies."


    Hearing the words of the servant who looked away and muttered these words, I was silent for a while to understand the meaning, and then I was even more silent to sort out the situation. Finally, when I understood everything, I uttered a sincere apology.


    "......"


    "......"


    An awkward atmosphere filled the ce. This is not good...

 Chapter 78.2

    Chapter 78.2


    "...Ahem. Well, I suppose it''s better than doing it in youngdy��s house. It can''t be helped."


    I coughed falsely and defended myself. Physiological phenomena are inevitable, and so are men''s. So, I let it go.


    "...You''re surprisingly calm about it."


    "I''m not as naive as youngdy, okay? I don''t expect storks to bring babies."


    I had even witnessed some younger children ying in the bushes one day. When a few of them noticed me, they whispered my name frantically while ''doing'' so, and I blushed but left the scene pretending not to know anything. It was too pitiful to call out to them at that moment. If they''re doing it in hiding without hurting anyone, it''s best to forget about it.


    "...by the way, what are you doing here?"


    The man in front of me asks, rolled down his sleeves and put on gloves, probably working on a job. For a moment, I catch a glimpse of his arm, which was covered in painful-looking scars. The indescribable feeling I had felt earlier dissipates, and I gasp. However, I immediately open my mouth to exin without letting him know how upset I am.


    "I, well...just taking a break, I suppose."


    I said, showing him the basket in my hands to provide some context.


    "There are leeks, chrysanthemum leaves, and... Green? Also, light pickled dish and morning rice porridge?"


    "Yes. I heard that tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, you and the people of the Trading Company will be busy with packing. So I thought it would be better to have something salty and easy to digest for breakfast."


    "That''s very kind of you."


    The servant nods and says he will thank the kitchenter for their thoughtfulness, but then falls silent.


    I try to maintain a calm facade, but internally I panic over what I had just said. It was too confrontational..I was not sure what to say, and when I noticed his eyes on me, I instinctively blurt out.


    "But anyway, what are you doing here at such a time and such a ce? is it really so leisurely to be a Yun-shoku?"


    I frown as I realize that this is a bit too aggressive after I had said it so quickly. However, it was toote to take them back. I fearfully wait for the other person''s response, but..


    "Hahaha, well, I am also treating my foot injury. Lord Uemon has given me some time off, so I have some free time on my hands."


    "I-I see..."


    Despite my concerns, the servant spoke with a wry smile, treating it as a joke. But I could notugh at his words. There was no way I could. Instead, I nced at his body.


    That beast of a wild boar was covered in needles all over its body. It was probably because of those needles that his body was pierced all over. Then, on closer inspection, I could see that he had bandages wrapped around his entire body, even on top of his clothes.


    "......"


    And naturally, my gaze was drawn to his right foot. Unlike his body, I could see the bandage marks on his right leg at a nce. He was standing, but his swollen calf, bandaged with severalyers of bandages, looked very painful with faint blood stains on the pure white cloth. It made me feel even more guilty, adding to the already somber atmosphere.


    "Speaking of which, how is youngdy? Did she get injured as well?"


    Asked the servant, noticing my gaze fixed on his leg. He must have noticed my gaze. Because of that, he sat down, trying to hide his injured foot from me, and looked out over the ruralndscape.


    His question sounded like a distraction, a helping hand, and a curiosity. Perhaps all were right. But I appreciated it, too. So I yed along.


    "No, she''s not hurt. But she''s very depressed. I''m trying tofort her, but... it''s hard when someone she knows is being executed, even if it''s a great criminal."


    Youngdy had been trying to get the sentence reduced, or at least avoid death penalty, but her efforts had been in vain. However,dDespite her noble status as the daughter of an influential person in her hometown, she does not have the power to overturn the decision that the Lord has made.


    Youngdy herself must also understand this...and yet, even knowing that, she cannot abandon that half-youkai.


    (It''s very much like her...)


    Even when confronted with the charges clearly, she still wanted to believe in Iruka. At least to have a conversation... Unfortunately, that hope is slim.


    That too is only natural, as those around her interpreted him as the cunning half-youkai manipting and deceiving the sheltered youngdy with his silver tongue, using her for his own purposes... or at least that is how the story was being spun.


    Well, it''s the best way to protect the position of the vige''s princess, too. No one else would be hurt, and there would only be one sacrifice. It''s like putting a lid on something smelly...


    "I understand how she feels. It''s tough for anyone to see someone they know being harmed. Well, youngdy is kind too����Hey, what''s that look in your eyes?"


    I couldn''t help but look at the servant beside me as if I were looking at a rare animal. The man in front of me pointed out in a tone of annoyance, so I coughed as if to cover it up in a hurry.


    "No, I was surprised by your reply. I didn''t anticipate a sympathetic remark from Onitsuki''s servant."


    "What a disrespectful... Is there any reason for that?"


    When I exined myself, the servant seemed dissatisfied for a moment, but immediately lowered his shoulders as if he was satisfied with my exnation. Then he sighed in exasperation, seeming quite unwilling.


    (...Surprisingly, he''s quite emotional)


    Despite the rumors about the servant''s demeanor and the mask he wears that seems to kill his personality, he seemed quite lively to me.


    "...I would appreciate it if you could keep this conversation to yourself. I don''t want unnecessary suspicions from my employers."


    I instinctively understood that the man was probably making a grimace behind his mask. I hesitated for a moment, but ultimately agreed to his request.


    "That''s fine, but it''s just idle curiosity. It''s not like I''ll gain anything from sympathizing with you."


    "I have nothing to hide. I''ll be leaving in a day or two anyway."


    His reply was cold and unfriendly, which made me slightly dissatisfied. But I suppressed my emotions, as his response was reasonable, and it would be pointless to feel dissatisfied.


    (Come to think of it, why did I feel upset earlier?)


    I was confused and bewildered, but I noticed the servant''s gaze and quicklyposed myself. It was clear that he was seeking a response from me, and I didn''t want to show any signs of panic. I was surprisinglypetitive.


    His words were spun a little too quickly, and they sounded like an excuse. But he was not lying. Youngdy iscking in caution. I, who was standing by her side, couldn''t help but feel defensive.


    "I understand. A master-servant rtionship is difficult. I understand your difficulty."


    "I appreciate your understanding."


    What came back was a somewhat friendly and wry smile. It seemed oddly familiar, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of closeness to the content of the message. As a result, I found myself thanking them naturally and courteously, but also feeling a strange sense of defeat.


    Feeling strangely frustrated, I asked him in the next moment.


    "Excuse me, may I sit next to you?"


    "I don''t mind...."


    As soon as he said this, I was sitting down next to him. Instead of looking at the countryside, I turned my gaze towards the servant. Although I was a little puzzled by the much closer Hannya-mask than before, I spun the words.


    "Um...thank you for the other day."


    "Yes?"


    The servant was slightly taken aback and seemed confused. But his reaction only made me feel more pleased with myself. I felt like I had won. I couldn''t help but let out a small, self-satisfiedugh.


    After a moment of silence, the servant looked at me intently, as if trying to figure something out. Finally, he spoke.


    "When you say ''the other day,'' are you referring to what happened at the shrine? If that was the case, you should not be thanking me. Guarding is my job."


    "No, youngdy and I are alive because of you, no doubt. And... I couldn''t move at that time."


    That''s right, I couldn''t move back then. I should have moved, but I didn''t. I was paralyzed by fear, frozen in ce, unable to make sense of what was happening.


    "It reminded me of my... father."


    "Father? Your father?"


    "Yes."


    I replied, surprised that I was even talking about my family.


    "A long time ago, my father had a serious leg injury. A youkai bit off part of his leg, and it was a terrible injury. I remember it was a big deal. It was really scary."


    It had been a harsh winter, with a poor harvest due to a cold summer. And much of what we had grown was lost to thendowner''s demands for rent. So my father worked desperately through the winter. And then he was attacked by... youkai.


    "Hehehe, that''s a pathetic story. When I saw your injured leg, I couldn''t help but think of that."


    "And that''s why you couldn''t move."


    "Yes."


    It''s really pathetic. I was supposed to protect youngdy and help her escape...


    "Anyway, I''m really grateful for what you did. There are still many things I think about you, but... I appreciate it. Thank you very much."


    There are still many suspicious things about him. So, I don''t fully trust him. He is also a servant of the Onitsuki family that captured Iruka. It''s hard toe to terms with that.


    But that being said, I expressed my sincere gratitude. At any rate, In any case, it''s basic manners to thank someone for their kindness. That''s what my brother, who is no longer with us, used to say.


    At that time, it was a fact that he had risked his life to protect us from the attacking demon boar, and when I saw his back, I certainly felt relieved.


    "...It would be rude to refuse here. So, I appreciate your kind words. By the way, your father was injured? I''m sorry to hear that."


    "He was the main pir of the family. My brothers and I were small at the time, of course, and my mother worked at home, but it wasn''t enough."


    We struggled every day, making grass shoes, hats, baskets, anything we could sell to earn some money. But it was never enough. Every day was hard. The cold was hard.


    "...I see. I understand your hardship. I''m sorry you had to go through that."


    The man in front of me seemed to sympathize with my self-important story, but his tone was sincerely sympathetic. Perhaps this man was in a simr situation. After all, it is not unusual for peasants in pioneer viges and inhabitants of the northernnds to be in poverty in winter. And I couldn''t imagine an Onitsuki buying anyone from outside their own region.


    This made me feel even closer to this servant, whom I had previously seen only as an enemy. It was selfish of me, I thought, but I couldn''t help it.


    "No, my family is still fortunate. Fortunately, we don''t have any trouble feeding our family now."


    "Oh...is your family well?"


    "Yes? Why do you ask."


    "N-nothing... But with all due respect, I was just surprised."


    This response made me a little ufortable, but at the same time, I thought it was natural to think about it from amon sense point of view. Since the main pir of my family was no longer able to work, it would not be surprising if my family had been scattered or wiped out. Perhaps his family was...I couldn''t condemn him for thinking that way.


    So I spoke up about it.


    "I might be despised for saying this, but... We sold our family."


    And then I exined about my older brother, whom I could barely remember, and what happened after he was sold.

 Chapter 78.3

    Chapter 78.3


    "I cried a lot the day he left. But crying makes you hungry, doesn''t it? So my mother made us some porridge."


    It wasn''t the usual brown rice with mixed grains in a clear broth. It was white rice, with the grains still intact, with green onions and eggs mixed in.


    "I remember it was so delicious that it was frustrating. I cried while eating it, and even had seconds. Before I knew it, I was crying tears of joy."


    And after I finished eating, I was shocked to realize what had happened. I had been cursing my parents for selling my beloved brother, but the most despicable one was myself.


    "Thanks to the money from selling my brother, we were able to get somend where we can at least eat. After that, I think someone helped me out."


    The second brother took over thend, and the third brother, who knew how to read, write, and do arithmetic, though not very well, is now an apprentice to a low-ranking official under the county magistrate. And I''m here working as a maid. As long as we have the ie from our siblings and our parents'' side jobs, we won''t have any trouble feeding our family. It''s good, as long as we forget about the fact that we cut off my older brother.


    "That''s... "


    "...? Is something wrong?"


    After listening to my story, the servant looked somewhat puzzled. I tilted my head at his attitude.


    "Well... was it hard for you?"


    "I''m used to it. People get used to anything, don''t they?"


    Time is a cruel force that washes away any sorrow, any despair, any anguish, any regret. It fades away. It makes people forget.


    What''s important is the present and the future, more than the past. After all, people have to eat to survive.


    Perhaps it is the wisdom that people acquire in order to live. Holding onto the past indefinitely is torture, and there''s no point in living in a world where people are constantly tormented by such things. If people don''t forget the bad things, they won''t be able to keep going.


    "Anyway, it''s getting quite dark, isn''t it?"


    I stand up. Before I know it, the sky has gradually turned from madder red to bluish purple. A cold wind caresses my skin.


    "My name is Yukine. That''s my real name."


    I said my name in a humming voice. My true name.


    "Suzu is a so-called alias. It''s for curse prevention while working. And apparently, Suzu sounds cuter and has a better ring to it than Yukine."


    Personally, I prefer the name given to me by my parents, but it is necessary for my job. It''s all part of my sry.


    "I''m..."


    "You don''t have to force yourself to introduce yourself. Unlike me, you''ve been stripped of your name, haven''t you?"


    My fake name was meant to protect me, but this man before me is different. It''s a denial of his identity, a denial of his past. It means somethingpletely different. And what is the point of introducing myself by my real name?


    "Why introduce yourself now?"


    "Because my brother told me. It''s not polite to use a false name for someone you owe a favor to. Besides, we''ll only be friends until the day after tomorrow."


    And I didn''t know if I would ever see him again. The man in front of me was in a position to be eaten alive by the monster next year, or next month, or even a few days from now if he was unlucky.


    That is why I introduced myself now. I felt like there was no other opportunity.


    "Well, it''s a kind of parting gift. You don''t have to be grateful, though."


    Iughed self-deprecatingly, and heughed too. There was no hint of irony or self-deprecation. There was no sense of strength toward his own fate. He simply seemed to be smiling bitterly.


    But somehow, I felt like I lost again. It was frustrating... but I wouldn''t show that emotion. It is better not to get closer to him than necessary, because he is a servant.


    Even if we got close, it wouldn''t change anything. But still...


    "I''ll be heading back to the house now. What about you?"


    I asked, holding a basket. If he nned on going back with me, I wouldn''t have minded chatting a bit longer.


    "No, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll be staying here a little longer."


    He did not, however, meet my expectations... Well, not quite what I expected.


    "Rejecting someone''s kindness like that, despite being a servant..."


    "I understand how you feel."


    "Are you being sarcastic?"


    I scoff, my eyes narrowed. Unfortunately, his words didn''t affect me as much as the ones he had just said.


    "I''m not forcing you, but may I ask why? If you''re out of work, there''s no need for you to do patrols."


    It was a half-hearted inquiry. I didn''t ask for an answer. It was just sarcasm. But I did get a response.


    "I was nning to continue for one more time."


    I tilted my head for a moment, not understanding what he meant. Then, in the next moment, I realized the meaning behind his words, and my cheeks flushed red once again.


    "What kind of pervert says something like that in front of ady?! You pervert!!"


    I spat out with a disdainful expression, feeling embarrassed. I turned on my heel and hurried away, feeling ashamed. I run away.


    "Oh, after all, a servant is just worthless, aren''t they!?"


    I spat out in disgust, as if cursing myself whom I had allowed to be so carefree until a moment ago...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...she''s gone. That was close."


    The maid walks away indignantly, and I let out a sigh of relief. Then I hurriedly take it out what I had hidden in my pocket.


    In my arms, there was a white spiderrger than a clenched fist. It looks a little fatigued, but when it sees me, it immediately began to wriggle its legs energetically. Its carefree appearance irritates me.


    Feeding the damned white spider was inevitable. Of course, it was. Look at these legs...


    "Haha, this is after just a few days, huh. I''m getting pretty far from being human, aren''t I?"


    When I took off my hakama for treatment, my leg was in terrible shape. The muscles were crushed and bones were partially visible. The bone itself was probably cracked. However, it had disappeared now. The skin color was still reddish-ck and painful, but the gouged, crushed, and polished flesh had already regenerated. The bones pain was also gone.


    "Maybe the earth mother god was overreacting, or..."


    Have I myself taken another step towards bing a monster? Whatever the case may be, the speed of regeneration was so bizarre that it would have been impossible without the use of some secret potion. And when I feel it, I am also aware of the horrifying sensation of crawling under my skin. The feeling of being eroded and inundated, of being painted over... I immediately wanted to swallow a pill and let the spider suck my blood.


    "Well, in the end, it was a self-destructive act."


    I chuckle to myself. When I was called out from behind, I was quite shaken inside. I had no idea what would happen and how Uemon and the others would get wind of it if the maid saw what I was doing. So, intentionally, I was desperate to cover it up with something bad.


    Although I feel as if my dignity has been brought down to the depths by this spur-of-the-moment excuse... for the sake of my mental health, I''ll leave it at this point. I can''t help it. After all, we''ll only see each other in a few days.


    "In any case, the content of my excuse is terrible."


    At least I could have said it a little better. What''s "Kawatsurumi"? It means mast*rbation. Sexual harassment. Is it an erotic game? ...Well, this world is an erotic game.


    I sigh from exhaustion. Look up to the sky. And then calm myself for a moment. Being shaken up makes me think foolish thoughts.


    "Nevertheless..."


    After a moment of silence, I regained myposure and reflected on her personal story. Then I sorted out myplicated feelings. ...I see, so that''s how it''s all connected.


    (In the original story, she was the only one left alive in her family, right?)


    If the description of her family is correct, she should have been a single woman at the start of this story.


    "Am I the cause of this?"


    I murmured while holding my head. I chuckled bitterly. I see, so in a roundabout way, her personality changed because of me. The situation is different now. Worst case scenario, she has the option to go back home. But anyway, I should try to be more resolute.


    (However I never imagined that I would be in this position... No, the number of siblings wasn''t clearly stated in the original work. So it''s not clear if I''m a minor role or aplete irregrity.)


    However, my existence is still doubtful and may not be drawn in the background of the screen. In that sense, it may not make much difference.


    "Good grief... I didn''t recognize her until she told me her name... As a brother, I''m ashamed of myself."


    Of course she didn''t recognize me to. We broke up when we were young, and I even wear a mask.


    To be honest, as someone who''s looking through the lens of the original work, it''s embarrassing that I didn''t recognize her. But she has grown into quite ady. As her older brother, I am certainly proud of her. It''s more like her to be strong-willed, and I''m just d that she seems to be doing well.


    "I see, everyone is safe..."


    And I sit down where I am and let out a sigh of relief. It was a sigh of relief that came from the bottom of my heart.


    "I''m d... I''m really d...!!"


    The words spun were filled with deep emotion. They were sincere words from the bottom of my heart. There was no pretense, it was my true feelings.


    To be honest, I never thought I would see her again. I had given up on the possibility of ever seeing her again. No, even if I couldn''t see her in person, I was prepared to never know what happened to her after that. That was my biggest fear. In this world, people don''t know how they''re going to die. Life is so fragile. But...


    "...My fears were unfounded."


    My self-mockery, however, had not a trace of negative emotion in it. There was only relief. That''s all there was in it.


    After all, this is a world where the lives ofmoners are often treated as expendable. It is also a harsh world, where one little problem can quickly bring down the lives of those who live there. In such a world, the fact that our family of tenant farmers in the pioneer vige were able to be self-sufficient farmers was nothing short of a miracle. The amount of rent paid by the tenant farmers, in addition to thend tax, makes a significant difference in the amount of food support they have at the end of the day.

 Chapter 78.4

    Chapter 78.4


    And if my younger brother works for the government, even if it is just a menial job, and my younger sister is in the service of the vige headman, a very sessful family, then it is a great sess without anyints. Although they cannot afford to becent, the possibility of going hungry is rtively low.


    "It''s going well. Now I''m at ease."


    The fact that my family''s life was stable was enough to make me feel rewarded. I was convinced that all my hard work and suffering had been worth it. It was like a salvation.


    If I had to pick something I wanted to do after this reunion, it would be to help my sister with her request... But ignoring what that Ezo guy did to me, I can''t defend him. I mean, I''m not in a position to do that. There''s nothing I can do about that. I''m honestly just d she didn''t join him.


    However, there was something that bothered me about that Ezo guy''s actions. But, well, that could wait until the interrogation.


    More importantly, I had a major decision to make. And I''m going to make it through this encounter.


    "...There''s no other choice. I''ve got to make up my mind."


    With these words, I make up my mind. But I was at a loss as to what to do. After all...


    (At this point, it has deviated so much from the original story...)


    What caused it to happen or was it part of the n from the beginning? Whatever the case may be, the "Magajuu," which was supposed to destroy the main character''s hometown at the very beginning of the scenario, has been killed off. There is no way to awaken her now. It''s hopeless. It''s also impossible to bring in another herd.


    No, there may be a way if only to bring youkai to this ce. The spiritual veins in this area are excellent, and the boundary prevents its spiritual energy from being noticed by the outside world. If I break even one of the key points of the boundary that are being repaired now, that alone will attract all kinds of youkais, attracted by its scent. However, it is not certain that the main character will be awakened. In the worst case, the main character who is still alive may die by a mistake. Above all...


    "I don''t want to put her in danger..."


    Looking towards where Suzune, no, my little sister had gone, I mutter. That would be counterproductive. After all, I''m walking a tightrope in this shitty world for myself and my family in this life. I can''t just abandon my sister and ignore the miserable end that awaits her if I do so, as it was in the original story. It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible.


    "Haha, well, that''s fine. It''s nothing new to receive unreasonable demands or face unexpected situations."


    I smile wryly, like I''m trying to be strong. It''s not what I wanted, but whether it''s fortunate or unfortunate, it''s toote to worry about that now. That''s why I''ve made up my mind. I have to make a choice to deviate from the scenario of this world...


    "At best, I''ll put up a futile struggle. After all, being unyielding is my forte."


    I''m ready. Even though I understand that there will be nothing but anguish and despair, pain and fear, I am determined. Because it was my duty as the eldest brother to my sister. So...


    "At best, live a long, peaceful, carefree... and happily, for as long as possible."


    I nced at my sister as she walked away from me in the distance, and muttered a prayer. I wanted my family to live happily in this life at least...


    * * *


    It was the middle of the night, when the clock struck three.


    Among the guest rooms prepared by the Hotoya family, who were the lord of the vige, the one that was specially allotted to her was a particrly spacious and luxurious room. It was arge tatami room... and in the corner sat the daughter of the Tachibana family, on a zabuton cushion. A Japanese harp (Koto) sat next to her.


    "Leo-kun, that''s enough for now. Please put this koto away. I''ll take a rest for a while by myself with a cup of tea."


    Kayo orders gently to the young boy who has been preparing tea at her side, after she has stopped practicing the koto. The boy, who like her is of Nanban descent, turns his young face to his master.


    "I understand. However, it''s gettingte, so please retire for the night soon."


    The boy, who must have been warned by Otsuru, warns Kayo not to stay up toote. Kayo smiles in response. It is a smile of love that captures the hearts of those who see it.


    "I know, I know. Leo-kun, make sure you don''t stay up toote, okay?"


    "Y-yes... Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Leo, with his cheeks turning red, bowed awkwardly and left with the koto in his arms. Kayo thought the boy was very innocent. Her evaluation was tinged with a hint of scorn.


    And this boy Leo had no good impression of him, her beloved, and if worse, he might even be wary of him. But it is natural from his point of view. Despite being her benefactor, her beloved was still a lowly servant. In this world, social status was everything. ...This fact was unpleasant for Kayo, but she would deal with it.


    However, that being said, that boy was easy for Kayo to handle. He seemed to have a kind of admiration for her and was obedient and simple-minded. In situations like this, Tsuru wouldn''t leave easily, which would be troublesome. That''s why she''s going to use him. As a merchant, she disliked wasting human resources.


    "Well, I''ve dealt with that person. You can show yourself now. ...I''ve been expecting you, Blue demon-sama. Would you like to drink yellow tea?"


    Kayo asked, smiling at the monster and the shikigami who had been standing behind her for some time. There was no surprise or fear in her eyes. It was as if she had known they were there from the beginning.


    In fact, Kayo had heard of their presence in advance and had even anticipated this scene. That is why Kayo had prepared for this asion the most precious yellow tea among the continental teas, ''Golden Bamboo Needle (kinchiku hari)'' which is one of the famous teas of the 8th generation.


    "Hello there. Kekeke, it''s good that you are so good at making gifts. Shall I have some?"


    Blue demon sat down on the cushion in front of her with a self-satisfied look on her face, grabbed the still steaming cup of water, and slurped it down in one gulp. This was truly a feat of courage.


    After all, offering food or drink to youkai was a trap for them that had already reached the level of a ssic. If people unravel the history, they will find that the great serpent with eight branches and the oni (demon) lord who devoured the capital''s princess were both killed by human beings after being served a drink. They were all killed in a single gulp without any hesitation. In a sense, it was beyond heroic and even outrageous.


    "Puhah! It''s so good! Do you have another cup?"


    "Yes. Here."


    Without any hesitation, the blue demon drank the highest quality imported tea as if it were a cheap liquor.


    "Well, may I ask what it is you need me to help with?"


    "Hmm? Oh, yes. Of course. It''s nothing too difficult. I just need your little help with a little bit of staging."


    The demon drinks her second cup in no time, and then proudly asks for a third cup. She chuckles to herself, "Nicha-ri."


    "Staging, huh... I see. I''m happy to help with anything I can, if it''s within my capabilities."


    Kayo immediately understood the meaning of the demon''s abstract words. Considering what she had heard from Onitsuki''s second princess and the current situation surrounding him, it was not difficult for her to guess what the monster in front of her wanted to say.


    Kayo knew very well that she had no choice when she was dealing with this demon. After all, this demon would easily turn the tables and ruin everything if she did not like what she had in mind.


    And Kayo is not like the Onitsuki princesses. She may have the power of money, but as an individual she is nothing. She is nothing more than a fragile insect that can be blown away with a single breath. It is impossible to defy the demon here, especially since it could backfire and harm her beloved. Regardless of herself, she must not do so.


    That is why Kayo reverently epts the demands of the monster in front of her. It is the best solution for her and him to survive. She sets aside her pride and dignity and epts the impliedmand with enthusiasm.


    "Hehehe, I''m d you''re on board with this so quickly. Well, the highlight of the show is about to begin. Hahaha, there''s no need to be so uptight, you know? I''m not going to hurt you."


    The demon noticed the determination of the merchant''s daughter, but did not pay attention to it. To her, Kayo''s determination was nothing more than that. Of course, the Nanban girl in front of her is one of the cast members of this important heroic tale, and at the same time, she is a tool to set the stage. She had no intention of treating her poorly or underestimating her. ...ording to the demon''s standards, at least.


    "Phew, it was really delicious. It''s a nostalgic taste. I never thought I could taste it in this day and age."


    The demon, who had mixed the fifth cup of sake with the cheap sake in the gourd, drank it all in one gulp. She sat cross-legged on the floor and licked her lips with her red tongue, which would make those who enjoyed the tea ceremony faint.


    "Thank you very much. How about some souvenirs? I have some hot spring buns (manju) that I received here..."


    The demon grabbed one of the manju on the te and threw it into her wide-open mouth. She eats up all of them with a munching sound and smiles.


    "Well then, I''ll be excusing myself here."


    She stood up, turned around, and made a one-sided deration. A few momentster, the demon disappeared like a mist. Well, it was some kind of illusion or cloaking... but whatever it was, it was terrifying.


    ''<i>...You have quite the courage yourself</i>''


    "No, I can''t bepared to you, the one who is with Blue demon-sama. I almost fainted many times, you know."


    Kayo deres at the words of the hummingbird who remains in the room. It was not modesty, but a fact. It was a wise decision to pick the flowers and empty them beforehand. She could have fainted, or even worse, wet herself.


    ''<i>What an unintendedpliment ...And I''m quite curious. Do you really need to ept so much humiliation for a mere servant?</i>''


    Kayo immediately understood what the shikigami meant. For the daughter of one of the wealthiest merchants in the country to ept humiliation to any extent for the sake of a mere servant, it must look strange to a third party.


    "Hehehe, I''m just a supporting character from the start."


    Kayo boasted cheerfully without a hint of irony. However, her eyes were not smiling at all. They were cold and vacant.


    Kayo knew that she would never be the main heroine, because no matter how hard she tried, she would always be second best orter. That''s why she could be so self-deprecating and couldn''t give up on her dreams, even if it meant demeaning herself.


    "That''s why I''m still lingering like this... Hehehe, don''t look at me like that. I know I''m abnormal."


    Rolling "her beloved" in her mouth, Kayo makes excuses to the Shikigami who is frowning at her. However, even though she makes excuses, Botan does not seem to have any intention to stop her admittedly abnormal behavior.


    (Really, why are all these women so crazy?)


    Botan internally scolds and sighs. Ultimately it doesn''t matter to her what kind of rtionship he has with whom, but it was difficult to deal with such abnormal and strange troublemakers around. And the few people withmon sense are the main culprits in this situation. It makes her want to sigh.


    "...Miss Hummingbird, please take care of that person for me, okay?"


    After a pause, Kayo pleaded with Botan. Botan manipted her shikigami to look at Kayo. Her expression, which had been eerie and even frightening before, was now tinted with severity.


    ''<i>...I, too, would like to avoid any losses he may suffer at present. I will take all possible measures.</i>''


    However, even though it was because of the demon''s warning, her silence until thest minute would have resulted in a considerable distrust. After everything was said and done, who knows how much worse that servant''s impression of her would be...


    "No, I envy you. Tomobe-san must rely on you much more than he does on me, isn''t that right? It''s a world of difference between us."


    ''<i>D-Don''t get it wrong. We''re just cooperating out of mutual interests.</i>''


    Botan deres, dismissing Kayo''s words with too much reluctance. Her shikigami shakes its head and makes a small twittering sound, then nces at Kayo again.


    ''<i>Well then, it''s unpleasant to move as that demon said, but let''s proceed as nned.</i>''


    They bow to each other, then Hummingbird flew away through the window. Kayo gazed at the makeshift shikigami as it flew off into the outside world.


    "...cooperating out of mutual interests, huh?"


    Kayo thought that she had been so worried about the deterioration of her rtionship with him again.


    "Well, I guess it''s better for me if she doesn''t be too honest."


    The lesspetition, the better. Thispetition is unfortunately a zero-sum game, because the fewer the participants, the greater her potential dividend.


    "Now then...hehehe, I must fulfill my role as well, shouldn''t I?"


    Kayo murmured sweetly, as if in heat of passion and like a dreaming maiden.


    Even though she knew how much of a disadvantage it would be to her, just thinking that it was for his sake made Kayo look forward to that moment...

 Chapter 79.1

    Chapter 79.1


    A line of people was advancing along a mountain path that led from Hotoya vige to the outside world.


    "This is as far as we go. With all due respect, I offer my prayers for everyone''s safe journey," said the southern warrior who had led the group so far, as he pulled on the reins of his horse and came to a stop. The group was leaving the vige behind. In response, the line of Onitsuki''s strike team and the Tachibana Trading Company''s caravan passed through the torii gate, which marked the boundary between the vige and othernds. Beyond this pointy the territory outside the Hotoya family''s jurisdiction, and it was not possible for hired guards to cross without permission.


    "Hey, Yun-shoku!" someone called out to me just as I was passing by Katahiko and the others.


    I look at my men and then pull up my ck horse to answer the person who had called out.


    "Katahiko-dono? What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, nothing. I just wanted to say goodbye and talk a bit. Come with me."


    With that, the Southern warrior moved his horse a few steps forward and came closer to me.


    "How is the prisoner?"


    "I heard he''s being treated as befits the criminals he''s used of being."


    "I see..." My answer seemed to darken Katahiko''s expression slightly. I did not see it myself, but the Ezo criminal was under the control of Uemon''s men, that is, the Hidden Group. However, I have heard some stories from the people.


    Let me say before that in this world, the concept of human rights was thin, and there was little consideration for criminals. And their actions towards Iruka fell within the standard treatment. If this had been in the wild, he would have been buried and stoned by now. So, hanging or beheading him after his transportation would have been more humane. But...


    "No, it''s nothing. Youngdy is deeply concerned. If he''s being treated as a normal person... I can stille up with excuses. ...After all, she''s a sheltered girl who can be fooled."


    It must be hard for the TS main character to imagine what it''s like to be treated... normally as a criminal. After all, she had been too pampered by her surroundings andcked both the understanding and the resistance to malice. If it''s said that he''s not being treated too badly, she can be at ease... without ever realizing the truth.


    "Well, that''s probably for the best. She''s been very depressed, and there''s no reason to add insult to injury," I said.


    " I agree," Katahiko replied.


    I don''t want to make good people who won''t have anything to do with the original work suffer needlessly. Sometimes ignorance is bliss.


    "...thanks for your help. Was he someone you had a grudge against?" Katahiko asked, trying to gauge my reaction. He must have found out about my connection to Iruka from somewhere.


    "No, it was business. You should be more concerned about your business partner. I hear they are your clients," I said, brushing off the question.


    Even though I am a yun-shoku, a servant is still a servant, and even if the hidden group who were killed by Iruka and the others in the capital are more privileged than the servants, they are still tools. They are only meant to be used up. The real issue at hand was Kayo''s kidnapping and attempted harm towards her.


    "That''s my boss''s business. This conversation is just between us. You helped us out too, so I owe you one. I''m grateful to you for protecting youngdy," Katahiko said.


    "It wasn''t really me. It was Lord Uemon and his group who took care of the youkai," I replied.


    I was just trying to buy some time, and I can''t say I did a very good job of it. If Uemon and the others hade a littleter, there''s a good chance that the main character and the others would have died.


    "But you fought to protect the princess and the others until help arrived, didn''t you? I''ve heard that from youngdy and my men. Thanks to you, I was able to save face. It would be a shame tomit seppuku (ritual suicide) if youngdy had been killed without my knowledge," Katahiko said with a half-joking tone.


    While Katahiko''s words had a humorous tone, I knew that he wasn''t entirely joking. After all, many Sourthern Warriors were known for their unwavering resolve and readiness tomit seppuku.


    "...Well then, I should go. I''ll be left behind if I don''t catch up with the line."


    I say, feeling a little embarrassed. The Onitsuki family had already passed the line, and only the wagons of the Tachibana Trading Company were passing by their side. I can''t be a good escort like this.


    "Jeez, you''re so serious. ...Take care. Let''s meet again sometime."


    Without a word, I bowed to Katahiko''s farewell. I didn''t affirm it. I had no intention of dying, but there was no guarantee that I would be alive tomorrow. Katahiko understood this, so he didn''t say anything.


    Now, I turned my horse''s heel and jogged away, being careful not to run over anyone. I had strayed too far from the ox cart. I have to catch up quickly.


    "......"


    As I let the horse go, I look back at the vige for a moment, with a sense of longing. I will probably never visit this vige again. And Suzune... no, Yukine either.


    But, that''s for the best. Because if she sees me again, it''ll be in a very bad situation. She should just live a peaceful life in this safe vige. So, that''s...good.


    "...Take care."


    I whisper a small, really small word, and I continue on my horse...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The traveling party, which set out from Hotoya vige early in the morning, arrived at the city after three rest stops along the way. The city was located between Hotoya vige and the capital, slightly closer to the vige, but it was a bustling ce as it intersected with other four cities'' roads.


    However, it was not easy to amodate both the Onitsuki family''s suppression squad and the Tachibana Trading Company''s personnel. After all, there were nearly 100 guests, and even with a prior reservation, it was quite precarious. By the time everyone had settled into their amodations in the evening, it was already half-past six in the evening.


    "Just in case, let''s take turns guarding the ce," I instructed my subordinates after checking the luggage, horses, and personnel.


    The city is arge town, so the army soldiers are stationed there, and there are guards hired by the city and the inn, but we should guard the inn just in case.


    After giving orders to my men, I go outside the inn. The outdoor atmosphere of the city was lively, with lights still shining in many shops and inns, despite the winter approaching. On the main street, which can be seen from a distance, food stalls and souvenir shops are crowded with customers. At taverns, merchants and travelers were engaged in business talks and exchanging information over drinks. Meanwhile, street performers, geishas, and brothels all tried to attract passersby.


    This liveliness was unique to a city like this. If this were a vige in the countryside, everyone would have gone to bed long ago because of the waste of oil and firewood. The city was surrounded by walls, and entry and exit were prohibited after curfew. For people whoe to the city from all directions, and for the residents of the city, night is the best time to make money.


    Well, as a servant, it didn''t concern me much...


    "I wish you would at least behave yourself so as not to make a scene..." I say as as I turned around in a narrow alleyway. In front of me was a blue demon with a handful of yakitori in one hand and a tokkuri (Sake set) hanging from the other, clearly drunk with a red face and boozy breath.


    "Ohe on, don''t you trust me? I''ve managed to keep a low profile all this time. It''s frustrating to still be doubted," the blue demonmented.


    "I''ve heard that there have been multiple brawls with injuries happening in various cities. It''s a concern," I countered calmly, not buying into the demon''s words. It seems that in the viges where people don''te and go as often as they do, thefts seem to be minimum, but as soon as I get to arger city, reports of fights and dine-and-dash incidents at taverns were easily heard. Once or twice, but every time, it is easy to imagine the culprit.


    Of course, from the demon''s perspective, they may have been holding back quite a bit, but they were still a nuisance and a threat.


    "So? What do you want? I''m not as idle as you are," I asked dismissively, expecting a poor response. And indeed, I''m not going to get a satisfactory answer anyway... but it was even worse than I had anticipated.


    "You''re saying cruel things. But I came here to warn you with good intentions, you know? You don''t want any regrets, do you? ...After all, you''re someone who cares about your family."


    "...what does that mean?" I looked at the demon with a puzzled expression as she spoke cryptically. I couldn''t understand what this creature was trying to say, and I was confused. Wait, why did this feel familiar? Do I know this scene? What is this... no, wait. Haven''t I had this conversation somewhere before...?


    The demon takes one look at my bewildered and agitated state, and her mouth goes upturned, clearly enjoying my confusion. Then she swallowed the whole yakitori without a care and continued arrogantly and gleefully, , as if revealing the secrets of a magic trick.


    "Hehehe, never mind that. You can ask that dog for the details. ...Well, the question is whether you can make it in time to prevent the tragedy, right?"


    "What...? What are you talking about...!? No way!!?"


    At the demon''s words, I tilted my head in confusion for a moment, but then I suddenly realized the horrible possibility that she was alluding to. It''s a possibility I don''t even want to imagine, but in this cruel world, there''s nothing strange about the worst possibility...!


    I couldn''t help but panic as I looked at the demon again. Our gazes meet, unintentionally. At the same time, I was struck by the creature''s otherworldly beauty as she smirked and sneered. It sent shivers down my spine. It was a premonition. My instincts sensed the impending despair before my rational mind could. The feeling of hopelessness. The innocent but brutal malice of a young girl...!


    "What!?"


    And then... immediately after that, the demon leaps as if dancing. In an instant, she had closed the distance of twenty steps. The creature stood before me, with my frightened and panicked figure reflected in her blue eyes... The next moment, the demon''s beautiful face breaks with malice, and she dered:


    "Well, I''ve prepared the stage for you. So... enjoy yourself to your heart''s content."


    "......!!!"


    I widen my eyes at the demon''s words, which are uttered with a nauseating alcohol content. Because I knew that phrase. This is exactly the same conversation and the same dialogue that the demon used in the original story when the demon set up a cruel event for the main character.


    And in this situation, the target was probably...!!


    "You b*stard...!!"


    With my face grimacing with ck anger and murderous intent, I turned my back on the demon without hesitation. There was no time to waste on the creature or on anything else. None at all. Zero.


    So, with a desperate look on my face, I left. I knew where I had to go. It was to the stable on the outskirts of the city. Or more precisely, the ce where the half-youkai prisoner was being held...!!


    "I''m expecting you, okay? My hero candidate?"


    The demon''s voice, faintly heard from behind, was the most hateful thing to me above all else...


    * * *


    "In any case, it''s a poor luck. We should just have a servant do the night watch," one of the members of the hidden group boasted as he sat down on a matid out in the stable and while throwing dice. Antern beside them dimly lit up the dark stable.


    "Don''t say that. We''re watching a wanted criminal of the court. It''s a heavy burden for even a servant," The other man sitting across from him tried to cate his colleague. He then turns his gaze toward the back of the stable. At the far end of the stable, on a pile of straw, was the man. His hands and feet were bound with rough ropes, and if anything, his whole body was bound in tortoiseshell, especially his grotesque one-arm, so that his joints were immobilized as much as possible. In addition, he was also blindfolded and gagged, unable to speak. His clothes were wet from the repeated sshes of cold water and showed bruises from beatings and kicks.


    The criminal was an Ezo Tribe wanted by the Imperial Court, and was the target of surveince and transfer of the two hidden group men who had been assigned to the Eastern Strike Team.


    "D*mn, we have to spend the whole night in this cold stable thanks to you! I can''t do this. Hey, are you listening to...!? This is your fault!?"


    "......!!??"


    One of the hiding group men hiding shouted angrily at the criminal. He got up, walked over and kicked Iruka in the stomach. Not once, but two or three times, and then he poured a bucket of water from the nearby horse trough on his head.


    On one hand, it was a form of anger against being assigned to the night watch, and on the other hand, it was their genuine ''job''. The other party was a criminal, and they couldn''t know when the criminals would attempt to escape, so they had to regrly weaken him with violence. They also nned to break his spirits beforehand to make it easier for the authorities to interrogate him.


    Above all, the Onitsuki family had lost two members of the hidden group in the riot at the capital. So, they had no intention of showing mercy or sympathy towards Iruka, who was suspected of killing their colleague. Therefore, the torture is relentless, and no one was there to condemn it.


    Of course, they couldn''t kill the criminal.


    "Hey, stop that. What if his insides burst open?"


    "No problem. He''s half a monster. He won''t die from this."


    With that, one of the hidden group man, who were inflicting the torture while considering the worst-case scenario, left the criminal alone and returned to his night watch duties. And like before, he passed the time gambling with dice...


    "...!?"


    "Who''s there?"


    Th hidden group men jumped up as soon as they heard a presence approaching from the other side of the doorway. They pulled out their hidden weapons and prepared to defend themselves. Despite their seemingly carefree demeanor, they too have been in the line of death many times against monsters. They had even searched theirs of youkai dozens of times, and their sharpened senses had detected the approaching presence.


    "It''s Yun-shoku. I''m here on official business. Lower your weapons."


    The hidden group men looked at each other in silence for a moment... before opening the door.


    There it was, right in front of them. He wore a Hannya mask and clothing that resembled the typical garb of a servant. ...But what caught their eyes more than anything else was the basket in his hand.


    "Yun-shoku? Business? What do you want?"


    The servant with the Hannya mask with a skeptical look and a grimacing expression shrugged his shoulders at the hidden group men.


    "Don''t be so cautious. I''m here by order too. Here, it''s cold out, isn''t it? Drink this, but don''t get too drunk," said Yun-shoku, holding out a gourd. Inside the gourd was a mixture of alcohol and a faint steam.

 Chapter 79.2

    Chapter 79.2


    "Sake?"


    "It''s cold tonight, so yeah. It''s a good thing you''re here. Give us some."


    "Who''s gonna do that?"


    The hidden group man sneered at Yun-shoku (��š), who shrugged his shoulders. As he sneered, the servant nced at the figure lying on the straw.


    "You seem to be taking very good care of him. Too much and he''ll die," mocked the servant who had just been administering the beating.


    "A monster like him won''t die so easily. You should know that too, right? Or maybe you want to join in?" teased the hidden group man who had been beating the figure.


    Yun-shoku had been involved in amotion in the capital, and there were rumors that it was rted to the prisoner.


    "I hold a grudge, but I won''t go too far. I don''t want to overkill him. ...Besides, I have other matters with him," said Yun-shoku as he headed towards the half-youkai with the basket in hand.


    To the confused hidden men, he exined, "It''s an order. Let him eat and drink a little. They said they don''t want him to break mentally before his punishment."


    "What? Why not? Can''t we just forcibly remove the memories from his head?"


    "It seems the merchants in question would be troubled by that."


    "I see..."


    In other words, if his mind were to break before his punishment, the merchants would not be satisfied with their revenge. The hidden group man who had just assaulted him cowered his shoulders. He thought merchants were quite cruel.


    "But why is Yun-shoku feeding him?"


    "No misceneous wants to feed him. They''re all too scared. Anyway, we have some free time here."


    "Looks like you drew the short straw. Haha, serves you right."


    The foul-mouthed hidden group man sneered and approached the gourd they had received from the servant. But then...


    "Wait, Hinata, you too, Yun-shoku (��š)."


    The other member of the hidden group, who had been observing the exchange up to this point, opened his mouth. The movement of those present stopped. A silence fell over the surroundings...


    "What is it?"


    The servant asked, cing the basket on the ground.


    "Well, there was no prior notice, so first I need to confirm with higher-ups."


    "Just being diligent. I want to finish the job quickly."


    "No, wait here."


    The immediate rejection was met with a sigh. The servant cowered his shoulders in annoyance, and shakes his head.


    "Just in case, by rule. Feeding himes afterwards...!?"


    That was the next moment after the servant had spoken. A roundhouse kick flew in front of him.


    "!!!?"


    With the sudden surprise attack, the motionless Hidden Group somehow managed to react. He leaned his upper body backwards and narrowly avoided the roundhouse kick. However, one of hisrades was not quick enough to react.


    "Ugh!?"


    Afterpleting a full turn with the roundhouse kick, the servant struck the Hidden Group named Hinata with a gourd containing a weighted fist. It was a blow aimed at the neck with a Guruma (yo-yo like). The Hidden Group, who had let his guard down in the face of an attack from a safe distance, had his consciousness snuffed out in an instant.


    "What the hell are you doing!? Argh!?"


    The hidden group man who had witnessed hisrade''s fall groaned in frustration, but quickly drew his dagger (tant��) and charged forward. He thrusts with his body reinforced, aiming at the opponent''s internal organs from below at an angle...!


    "!?"


    The servant quickly quickly took the gourd from Hinata''s arm. He then sshed the gourd''s contents on the attacking hidden group member. The Hidden Group reflexively shielded his face from the ssh, which was a human reflex, but it was fatal in this situation.


    The Hidden Group member stumbled and fell after his foot was tripped. He was then pinned down and his mouth was covered with a cloth. For a while, he writhed and thrashed about, but he couldn''t break free. It was strange. It was abnormal. The strength of the servant''s arms, even with his spiritual power, was beyond their expectations. And then, the Hidden Group member''s consciousness began to fade...


    (What is this smell...!?!)


    The hidden group member senses the unique aroma of what is clouding his consciousness that tickles his nostrils and the fact that the fabric that blocks his breathing is wet. But it is toote.


    The Hidden Group member lost consciousnesspletely due to breathing difficulties and drugs...


    * * *


    "Tch, I didn''t want to resort to such rough tactics...!!" I muttered as I restrained the two hidden group members I had knocked out. I had nothing against them, and I didn''t want them to get hurt as much as possible, but as expected of the hidden agents, they were difficult to deal with. I had intended to put them to sleep with the drug mixed into their sake, but now there was no turning back.


    "If the demon was bluffing, I would have preferred to confirm things peacefully... but if his words were true, then I had to confirm it quickly. That''s why I did this stupid thing," I thought to myself, nervously and cautiously turning to face the direction I needed to go.


    "......"


    Looking down at the half-youkai writhing on the ground like a caterpir, restrained and helpless, I crouched down and warned him, "Don''t make a scene, okay? It''s not hard to snap your neck before you can roar. Now that you understand, just be quiet."


    "......"


    At my warning, the previously writhing Ezo stops moving. He seems nervous. Still, I removed the gag from his mouth.


    "...That voice, it''s that servant, right? What do you want? Did youe here for revenge?" Iruka taunted.


    "Demon," I replied.


    "......"


    He fell silent as soon as I mentioned that word.


    "Did you meet that d*mn blue oni? What''s your rtionship with that monster...?" he asked.


    "I''m the one asking. We don''t have time for this. Let''s get to the point," I ordered.


    Iruka responds silently to mymand. And then I pointed out to Iruka that the monster targeting the Hotoya vige wasn''t just that wild boar youkai. I had tried to contact the Hotoya youngdy for that warning.


    "Ha, I couldn''t make contact easily because you guys were sticking around. And to top it off, here you are," Iruka said, trying to be strong, but I can see his frustration and impatience in his voice.


    "But there''s boundary, right? Even cmity youkai will have a hard time breaking the repaired boundary head-on. What are you worried about?" he asked.


    The boundary that the "Magajuu" had shattered was possible only because its key was old and damaged. Otherwise, if it weren''t for that, even a cmity youkai would need significant determination to break through that barrier. And he''s right. I hope it just that demon''s delusions. I hoped that was the case. However...


    "...there''s a secret passage."


    At the next moment, I freeze for a moment at the words spoken by Iruka. Then, as if ruminating with a trembling mouth, I ask.


    "A secret passage?"


    "Yeah. You guys saw the map stored in the house, right? Sorry to say, but it''s not perfect. It''s not the original. That''s why there are parts that have been left out."


    Sue Harukata, a member of the Taima Nana-shi (Seven Demon-Sealing Warriors), has created a boundary to actively eliminate youkai. And all seven of them are paranoid, cowardly, and don''t even trust others.


    It was not impossible that some kind of loophole was prepared for attacking youkai from behind or for emergency escape. It is also possible that this information has been lost over a long period of time.


    "I heard that your boss has a guy who is good at detecting things, but I don''t think he''ll be able to find it. And even though I have good ears and nose, I normally can''t find it. But I''ve been here for a long time and found it by ident."


    "Did you not report it when you found it?"


    "...It was my insurance in case of an emergency."


    It seems that Iruka kept it a secret as an escape route in case he was treated as a wanted criminal from the vige.


    "At first, when you guys came. I was going to run away through that passage. Tamaki said she would hide me, but I didn''t think she could fool you guys. But..."


    ording to him, when he tried to escape through the secret passage, he found the monsters stationed around the exit, suggesting that the passage was notpletely safe.


    "I heard their n. It seems they are taking countermeasures. The exit is covered with one-way boundaries. And they were arguing about how to get in."


    While several cmity youkai were discussing the issue, the ''Magajuu'' took the lead. The strategy was a two-step n. They were going to attack with the ''Magajuu,'' and even if that failed, they had a spy on the inside who would destroy the boundary from within. Not only boundary, but also defensive facilities, which are usually strong from the outside but fragile from the inside. Iruka had hoped that his warning would prevent these cmity youkai from seeding, but unfortunately, he was caught before he could do anything.


    "Well, I could have told your boss, but I guess it''s no use now. It''s too bad I couldn''t even speak up because of the gag."


    His words were filled with sarcasm and bitterness. To him, it was hisst hope, hisst gamble, and it had failed. From Uemon''s perspective, he had been wary of Iruka''s warning due to the possibility of a dangerous monster attack...


    "...Do you expect me to believe that story? What proof do you have that you''re saying is true?" I asked, trying to sound emotionless and questioning him.


    "No. I don''t expect you to believe me. Worst-case scenario, you could even check inside my head if you want, but would you believe me then?" he replied, his words full of scorn and directed towards me as a half-youkai.


    "...you have a really foul mouth, considering your position, huh?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''te from a good family or a good upbringing."


    "Go ahead, say it."


    I retorted coldly, and then pulled out my dagger (tant��). Iruka, who must have been able to hear me even though his sight was blocked, braced himself slightly. He seemed nervous and prepared. And without saying a word, I pointed my dagger (tant��) at his head and cut off his blindfold.


    "I''m going to untie you. Don''t get violent, okay?" I ordered, ignoring his question. The rough rope, strengthened by a curse, seems powerless in the face of the gori''s dagger (tant��), which cuts through the rope like a piece of tofu. After removing the rope, I take out a water bottle and dried meat from the basket.


    "You haven''t eaten enough, have you? Eat first," I said to Iruka, who had been wary of my actions with a "...tch," but now seemed to realize it was pointless in his current situation, and he immediately began devouring the food and the drink I had prepared. Despite not having eaten or drunk much for several days, he ate with a hearty appetite, tearing into the dried fish and washing it down with warm water.


    When he had eaten all the food and drink I had brought with me, he opened his mouth.


    "Do you intend to return to the vige?"


    Iruka looks at me doubtfully as he finished drinking the warm water. Then, he continues to asks.


    "��Do you seriously believe me? Are you out of your mind?"


    "To tell you the truth, I still have doubts. Considering your position, I should. But..."


    But I was easily convinced by the words of this Ezo in front of me. And that was probably because of what I had witnessed at the shrine in that vige.


    Yes, the incident at the shrine in the vige. At that time, this Ezo was certainly trying to protect the main character and Suzune. I remember it clearly. Thinking back, it was then that I began to have doubts.


    In the first ce, if youkai attacked the vige, he should just hide or run away. There was no need for him to show himself. Besides, he supposed to be assassins sent to the capital, so he should have enough sense to consider such things. Even if it was a lie, he should have said something more believable. That''s why I trust what he just said.


    ...And that''s why I should at least confirm it.


    "This ragged cloak stands out too much. ��Give me your coat and that sword."


    "......"

 Chapter 79.3

    Chapter 79.3


    I take a brand-new cloak out of the basket and present a cheap sword to the Ezo people. Iruka nces at them silently, then takes a moment to extend his hand.


    However, I withdraw my hand. As a result, Iruka''s hand ils out and he looks at me usingly with a wrinkled brow.


    "...Hey, are you kidding me? Is this some kind of prank?" he asks.


    "Don''t get mad, I''ll give it to you. But kust answer me honestly. Did you kill the hidden group men in capital?" I ask.


    "You expect me to answer that honestly in this situation?" he scoffs.


    "It would help if you did," I reply.


    There''s a moment of silence as Iruka stares at me, then he clicks his tongue in annoyance.


    "That was my first mission. Thanks to that, I didn''t get any important jobs. ...And for your information, I didn''t know about the attack on the city street. That''s a false usation. What the hell is going on?"


    Iruka deres in a tone of considerable reluctance and displeasure.


    "...I see."


    I let out a sigh of relief, d that I didn''t have to let a murderer go free. Aside from what he''d done to me, I couldn''t help but feel guilty about my own actions. I didn''t think he was lying. In that sense, I trusted him to make a friendship with main character, and with my sister. I hand over the coat and sword.


    "You can escape wherever you want. Themotion should start soon, so use that as cover to get away," I say.


    But then, I sensed a dense youkai energy from a nearby locationIt was a thick cmity youkai that seemed to engulf and crush everything around it, exuding a bold and greasy atmosphere. ...Even the detection ability of the Head of Research Group wouldn''t work with this jamming.


    "...What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to the vige."


    "I see."


    Iruka replied simply, changed into his cloak, put his sword on his hip, and stood beside me.


    "?"


    "You don''t know where the secret passage is, do you? Besides...having more bait should be better, right?"


    Perhaps Iruka saw through my intention and demanded to apany me.


    "And do you really want to do it? This time, you might get beheaded...or charged with attempted escape. You''ll suffer even more."


    In an era where human life was considered light, death sentence alone was not considered a severe punishment. The guillotine was considered merciful in the category of execution, and beheading was considered a humane method of punishment.


    "I don''t know how you Fuso people think, but we have some obligations too, okay? I can''t forget the courtesy of three meals and a nap."


    At my threat, however, Iruka utters a derisive remark. I couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "Don''t change your mind and run away, okay?"


    "I don''t want to hear that from a servant."


    I was not offended by his words, but for some reason I did not feel bad about it. The same was probably true for the other party.


    "There''s amotion. Let''s go now," I said.


    A roar sounded in the distance. I had a good idea of what was causing it. There was no way the exorcists would ignore it with such a thick youkai atmosphere. And, of course, the forces would be deployed one by one... all three exorcists belonging to the Eastern Strike Force should be out there.


    (Considering the dialogue of the damn demon and the original scenario, I hope he won''t try to kill them this time...)


    That sloppy demon, I can''t ignore the fact that I might identally kill her with excessive force. Unfortunately, I can''t afford to choose the means either. I can''t afford to choose....


    "I have prepared horses. Hurry and get on...!?"


    I hurriedly left the cabin and headed towards the horse that was parked nearby... but then I noticed a figure and instinctively stopped in my tracks. I had not expected to meet that person at this moment.


    "Tomobe-san, right? Good evening, meeting you here sote at night."


    The girl called out to me, standing right next to my ck horse. Her distinctive blonde hair glistened in the moonlight. Her gaze was filled with suspicion and unease, piercing through me.


    (Are you serious? Give me a break.)


    I sigh inwardly. Her presence was utterly powerless in this situation, but also extremely troublesome.


    "Tomobe-san, can you exin what''s going on with that person next to you? ...Could you please tell me?" Tachibana Kayo looked at me bravely and asked again...


    * * *


    In the distance, the roar of something could still be heard, and in the main street of the city, people were in chaos and uproar. It was natural, since a dangerous presence, whose presence alone could be felt, was approaching the city.


    However, for me at that moment, suchmotion seemed like events from a different world. The slender girl in front of me was much more troublesome than the demon, who was (or should be) almost certain to kill no one.


    "...!!"


    "Wait! Stop!"


    I stopped the Ezo who was about to draw his sword beside me. Then I look at Kayo again. Kayo is slightly upset by Iruka''s action, but still looks at me sharply.


    "That person is a criminal, right? I believe he was detained. So why is he beside you, Tomobe-san?"


    "That''s...." I hesitated to answer Kayo''s question. I had no excuses to give. Allowing a criminal to escape without the permission of the court was a serious crime. And I doubted that any flimsy excuse would work on this girl.


    "Did you deceive me from the beginning? Is that what you''re trying to say?"


    Kayo''s fearful words confused me for a moment, but I immediately understood what she meant.


    There is no reason for me to help Iruka here. Then, it was not strange for Kayo to guess that the incident at the capital was a self-made act. I quickly denied her usations, trying to avoid any further misunderstandings.


    "N-no, Miss Kayo, that''s not true!! I never did anything like that...!! I would never deceive you like that!!"


    "Then why are you doing this!?"


    "That''s..."


    I again stutter. But even if I lied here, she was too smart and would figure it out right away.


    "What are you going to do? We don''t have time!"


    "You keep your mouth shut. I''ll figure something out."


    I stop Iruka, who wants to hurry on, to prevent him from rushing and looked at Kayo. Even though she bravely tried to hide her anxiety, it was clear that she was uneasy with no guards around. Seeing her like that made me pity her.


    "...For the rescue of Hotoya vige, I questioned this half-youkai and found out about it."


    Kayo frowned at my exnation. It was obvious. It was too much of a lie.


    "Do you really believe this criminal''s words?"


    "Yes."


    "Even in this situation?"


    "...Yes."


    Believing the criminal''s words or heading towards the raging demon in this situation were both foolish choices.


    "Tomobe-san, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "No, of course not..."


    "Don''t lie to me!!"


    Kayo shouted. Even though it was the voice of a young child without the power of a small youkai, it shook me.


    "You underestimated me, right?! How dare you try to deceive me with such�� such a stupid lie...!!"


    The girl gets angry. She is furious. She red at me.


    "Assuming, assuming that everything you said is true...!? Are you really going to leave in this situation?! With me here?! With me in danger?! Even though I''ve been looking after you so much?! Is that how you treat me?!"


    Kayo yells, her face turning red as she vents her emotions.


    "Don''t y around with me!! Am I just a useless girl to you now?! Was the youngdy from that vige so much better?! It''s so audacious of you to keep changing your target for ttery like that, even though you''re just amoner!!"


    "Miss Kayo..."


    I was not angry at the tant abuse. Her abuse seemed too desperate. It was like a fledgling bird that couldn''t leave the nest trying to intimidate a bird of prey... it was just too pitiful.


    "Please calm down. It''s impossible for me to try to tter Hotoya''s youngdy... especially since she has such strong ties with the main family and owes so much to Miss Kayo."


    I exin, trying to reason with her and assure her that I wasn''t using her. But that was a very difficult excuse under the circumstances.


    "You''re still underestimating me, aren''t you?! You are trying to deceive me by involving the Onitsuki family!! ...I know many things too, you know?! Tomobe-san, you used to be a misceneousbor in the Onitsuki family, didn''t you?!"


    "What?!"


    Kayo noticed my dismay and continued to attack me.


    "Listen to me! Thanks to someone, you fall into the servant position in the Onitsuki family, right?... and Hotoya''s youngdy is a kind person who even shelters half-youkai bandits, right? I can''t believe you were nning to rely on that rumor?" Kayo cornered me.


    However, once I regained myposure, I realized that it wasn''t strange for Kayo to investigate me, and it wasn''t difficult either. I even agreed with her. If anything, I was more worried about what Iruka, who was standing beside me, might do.


    And, Kayo, perhaps sensing my quick temper, twisted her face in displeasure. Did she want to see me panic and flustered? Well, if it meant she would overlook this situation, I would even lick her shoes...


    "Tch," Kayo''s tongue clicked as if she had sensed my thoughts, her face twisted in irritation and a hint of posturing... but in the next moment, Kayo smiles as if she remembers. With a wicked smile that seemed to reveal her true intentions, she pointed it out.


    "Ah, or is it that maid?"


    "...!?"


    I involuntarily held my breath under my face at the words that hit the truth in a way. And Kayo didn''t miss that slight change. She sneered with a twisted mouth, spilling out a dim smirk.


    "Oh, I see. That''s exactly it...I happened to see you talking with her from a distance just before you left the vige. You were talking about something in the countryside, weren''t you?"


    Kayo giggles, "Kukuku," sneering at me with a mocking sneer.


    "Did you fall in love with her by any chance? Is that why you are so desperate for the lies of that criminal? It''s a funny story, isn''t it?"


    "Miss Kayo, please stop joking..."


    "Shut up!"


    Kayo interrupted my words with a piercing voice.


    "Shut up! Shut up! You''re so annoying! I can''t understand it! Why would you abandon me in this situation and go to help someone you barely know?! It''s ridiculous! It''s ridiculous to believe the criminal''s words and go to help him!"


    Kayo''s voice was getting louder and she started to cry, stomp her feet. Before I knew it, her green eyes were moist and her face was flushed with excitement. It was painful to watch her in such a state.


    "Why would you do that?! Don''t listen to that guy''s words! Protect me instead! Don''t you see that I''m in danger too?! I''ve done so much for you! I trust you! ...It''s ridiculous!"

 Chapter 79.4

    Chapter 79.4


    Kayo cried, scolded, and screamed at me, and it was probably due to the position she was put in. For a girl who has been betrayed even by her own family, someone she can trust, even if they were a servant, was precious and important, and the services she provided for me were likely due to that. She probably trusted me more than I thought. After all, the emotions she felt when she felt betrayed were indescribable. So, Kayo med me over and over again in anger. And her anger finally goes to someone other than me.


    "Yes, it''s ridiculous. Isn''t it too much for that foolish country youngdy who does stupid things and the maids who tter her when their positions be bad? Why don''t let them be used as fodder for youkai!"


    "......!!!"


    My pitiful and empathetic gaze towards her changed to a killing intent at thest word. I shot Kayo with a look that contained anger and hatred.


    "Hih!?"


    Kayo probably didn''t expect me to look at her with such a gaze. I''m sure she had no tolerance for it. After all, that alone made her cower in fear and fall on her ass. At the same time, I realized the gaze I had been directing at her and restrained myself. It was an immature act to do such a thing to a child, so I understood and looked away.


    It was right after that, a particrly loud rumbling sound, like an earthquake from a distance, echoed. Something flew towards us along with an explosion-like sound.


    "D*mn!? Isn''t it too much!?"


    What flew towards us from above were trees. Several trees, as if they had been dug up from the roots up, fly into the city. And it was rotating towards us...wait, this can''t be true!


    "Miss Kayo!!"


    "Huh...!?"


    It happened in an instant. I screamed as I noticed where the big tree was going to fall. With a shout, I enhanced my leg strength with my spiritual power and rushed towards her. I hugged her, pushed her down, andy on top of her.


    I charged towards the spot where Kayo had been standing moments ago. The tree that has gouged out the ground, however, is not enough to stop its momentum, and it bounces, scattering dirt, stones, and pieces of wood. It crashed into the roof of a warehouse, gouged it out, and then broke through the fence protecting the city. The horse standing nearby whinnied in fright.


    (That demon might have intended to help, but this is going too far...!!?)


    As in the original story, the demon''s helping service is too rough and crude. She doesn''t think of the damage to the people around her, and worst of all, she even involve the main character and cause him to fail, which would disappoint and infuriate him. It''s truly reckless.


    "Ouch... Miss Kayo, are you injured!?" I cursed at the small pieces of wood that had scattered and embedded into my skin and checked on Kayo.


    "Oh, uh... Yes, I''m fine." The girl on the ground gives a dumb reply, unaware of what''s going on, and immediately turns pale as she realizes what''s happening.


    "It''s not safe here. We need to evacuate quickly." I plead with Kayo to get up.


    However, when she stood up and looked at me, her expression became gloomy and regretful.


    "Tomobe-san... isn''ting, is he?"


    Her words were squeezed out, and her voice trembled.


    "......."


    Kayo looked down at my silent reply, but then opened her mouth with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "...Thank you very much."


    "Yes?"


    "About the other day. Thank you very much."


    The sudden thank-you confuses me for a moment, but I immediately understand what she means by the supplementary exnation.


    "No, my duty is to protect you, too."


    "But you''re noting with me, are you?"


    Kayo mutters regretfully, sadly, andmely. The whispering voice sounded strangely good, even though it was not so quiet around us with the bustle of the city and the roar outside. I bite my tongue beneath my mask.


    "Please forgive me."


    I apologize. Then, as if to make up for it, I continue. "Lord Uemon is far more skilled than I am. We will settle this matter, I assure you. The merchants'' guild has hired guards, and the city''s soldiers are here as well. The exorcists and soldiers stationed around the area will also gather. This is not like that time. Please rest assured."


    Half of what I said was true, but the other half was a lie. It was true that the youkai energy was intense enough to make me nauseous even from this distance, but it was probably not at full power. If the blue demon were to unleash her full power, the exorcists responsible for the surrounding area and the stationed soldiers would rush to the scene. Even Uemon and the others, who are no doubt stronger than I am, would be able to take advantage of the situation.


    However, the blue demon would still not fall. And at the same time, she wasn''t exactly in a state of rage. At least she doesn''t intend to burn this whole area to the ground. If she wanted to, this city would have been destroyed by now.


    ...although even if that were to happen, I would still have to go. I''m pretty selfish too.


    "...hehehe, I always end up losing, don''t I?"


    "Yes?"


    In the midst of the rumbling sound, Kayo said something, and I tilted my head in confusion. But I couldn''t hear what she said. Kayo lightly tapped her hakama and bowed.


    "I''m sorry, I was a mess... until just now. It was really unbing of me, wasn''t it?" Kayo spoke bravely, but she seemed like a child afraid of being scolded by her parents. The reason I thought so was because she was looking at me with a shy expression.


    "No, I think it''s only natural in your position, Miss Kayo," I deny what she says. My behavior is not admirable, and her anger and doubt are also natural. It wouldn''t be mature to criticize her slightly petnt behavior, given her age.


    "It''s alright, really. ...Hehe, I need to be more of an adult, don''t I?"


    With a childish but bewitching smile, Kayo turns her gaze behind me. Ahead of her is Iruka, who is struggling to calm down by pulling the reins of the upset horse...


    "I made a mistake checking while he was blindfolded and gagged. If I look closely, I''ll see that he''s not the same person."


    "Miss Kayo?"


    As I mutter the girl''s name, she turns to look at me and smiles.


    "At least it''s a fact that you saved my life this time. Although it''s a bit of a pushy offer, it''s the shame of a merchant not to pay a fair price."


    Kayo jokes whileughing, yet her goodwill and trust make me feel guilty. To cause trouble for a younger girl because of my own selfishness and to take advantage of her kindness...yet at the same time, I have no other choice.


    "Please go quickly. I gave you a concession, remember? Do what you think you should do. That''s what sincerity is all about. Time is money."


    Kayo urged me to depart with annoyance and scolding, but it was clear that it was just a front.


    "...Thank you very much."


    There was no time, and a long talk was also impolite. I bowed deeply and got on my horse immediately. The ck-horse I mounted was also a gift from her, which tickled my guilty conscience. But I couldn''t stay here any longer.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yeah...!"


    With Iruka, we rode the horse and raced down the city road towards the hole in the fence that had been broken by the thrown wooden block.


    "......"


    Feeling awkward, I turned back once and saw the girl giving me aplex smile. I grit my teeth and turn to face forward. There was no time.


    "I need to be prepared for the aftermath of this..."


    I leave the city, thinking of my own fate after this incident.


    The sky was cloudy and the wind was so cold that I shivered...


    * * *


    "Mmm, mmmm!? ...Phew. Thank goodness. I managed to hold back."


    After letting out a seductive moan, Kayo takes a nce at the departing figure of her beloved. Her expression showed none of the dignity orposure she had just moments ago. If anything, she resembled a b*tch in heat, utterly consumed by her desires.


    "Haa... hehehe, it was a good thing I wore a diaper."


    Kayo whispered sensually as she rubbed her thighs together. Inside her hakama and underwear, it was literally soaking wet. It might even have been stained with blood.


    She couldn''t help it. If she had received his gaze head-on like that, this is what she would be. Different from his usual mild-mannered, gentle, sometimes mischievous self. Through the cracks in his face, she could catch a glimpse of his steely, even oppressive gaze. It was horrifying. It sent shivers down Kayo''s spine and made her feel like she was being held hostage.


    He may not have meant to kill her or hurt her, but Kayo, who was just a weak girl, had no chance against him in terms of physical strength. She had learned that in that brief moment. He had made it clear to her.


    "Hehehe..."


    Nanban girl blushed, her face turning bright red. She looks like a maiden in love, but in reality, she''s so corrupt.


    During that moment of provocation and his angry reaction, Kayo was filled with a masochistic pleasure that was unparalleled even by the danger to her life. She felt as if her beloved had made her understand her own position and taught her a lesson. And for her, it was nothing short of a pleasure. After all, her twisted lust had taken over... so much that her heart was tingling from the excitement, and it was overflowing.


    "Hehehe, how shameful of me."


    Even though she said so, the girl''s expression was brazen, and there was no trace of shame. ...If anything, she wanted him to expose her and punish her for her shameful desires, making her feel small and humiliated, scolded, and punished under his contemptuous gaze. So much so, that she was sad to see him leave her. She didn''t want to be spoiled, but she wanted to be embarrassed and humiliated under his control, crying out "Ohh!? ??," "Hih!? ??," and "Ah!? ??" like a frog. She wanted to be crushed and have her hair pulled like reins.


    "Miss!? Are you there!?"


    As Kayo is lost in such pure and maidenly fantasies, a young boy''s voice from behind her. She was abruptly pulled back into reality from her imaginary world and her expression turned cold as ice in the darkness. However, she quickly regained herposure and put on a perfect smile as she turned around, for she was a merchant.


    "I''ve been looking for you!? You weren''t in your room... I never thought you''d be here!?" the frantic boy said.


    "I''m sorry. I was just trying to catch some fresh air... What''s all themotion?" Kayo pretended to be oblivious to the situation at the desperate kid''s words. But it was a big lie. She knew everything. She was even certain that the throwing of the wooden nk was intentional. In fact, she was impressed by how everything went ording to the rumors about the demon.


    Of course, it was no problem for her, since she had enjoyed the moment of bliss so much.


    "T-there''s a youkai outside...!! Our guards and Onitsuki''s exorcists are fighting them off right now!! We need to evacuate quickly!!"


    "Yes, let''s go to the central government office. There''s a basement there. There is a possibility of another projectile like the one we saw earlier."


    The young boy suggested this, and the merchant standing beside Kayo holding antern agreed and urged her to follow.


    In Fus��-kuni, once a city reaches a certain size, a disguised shelter with boundaries and mechanisms is installed in the basement of the government office. This was a lesson learned from the Great War in the past. Naturally, it was for important persons only, since it was not a space that could hold many people, and Kayo was a qualified person to take refuge there.


    "I see. Can you guide us?"


    Kayo epted the offer to head to the government office while being protected by her subordinates. She is no longer interested in this ce. Her goodbye to him and her sales pitch were already over. Now, the demon will buy them some time by causing amotion. And after that, it''s her turn to buy some time. She has no worries. She was sure he wouldn''t be stopped, and it would be too difficult to forcefully halt him. In fact, she had already discussed it with the second princess of Onitsuki. She would leave the support at the scene to her.


    (And in the end, once again, I''ll make sure to... hehe, he''ll surely thank me.)


    She knows his manners. When this incident is over, she is sure he will surely be grateful to her and she intends to make it so. As for that, she had already made a deal with the second princess of the Onitsuki n, with whom she has a subservient alliance. It wasn''t difficult to get concessions from her; she would make any concessions for him, and Kayo too had her share. Thus, the proposal and the arrangement went peacefully.


    "And when it''s all over..."


    How much hatred will he direct towards her after she reveal her true nature and betray him? It will probably satisfying enough. She''ll probably overdo it and make a fool of herself. But after that...


    "Hehehe, it''s going to be fun."


    Kayo whispered so quietly that no one could hear her as she walked to the shelter. The noise and roar around her was like nothing to her. It didn''t matter. While ying the role of the clown that the demon was looking for, she rolled over the taste that she had been savoring all along on her tongue. Its vor was truly like sweet dew.


    The beauty of the golden-haired girl, illuminated by thentern, was as demon-like and as alluring as ever...

 Chapter 80.1

    Chapter 80.1


    In the cities (��) built by Fus��-kuni throughout the country, stations and checkpoints manned by soldiers are established every few ri (3.93 kilometers or 2.44 miles) along the roads.


    In this world where demons and monsters run rampant, it''s natural for people to be forced to live close together in areas with spiritual veins. They secure a safe zone by building boundaries and physical fortifications, and construct small andrge settlements around them, connecting them with city (��) roads. The logisticswork of each survival zone is a lifeline for the imperial court and Fus��-kuni''s economy and defense, and their security and surveince are strict.


    Therefore, anyone who travels on a wild path away from this city (��) road is inevitably someone who doesn''t want to be seen by others for some reason.


    ...And now, two horses were galloping deep into the forest, far from the city (��) road.


    One horse was amon chestnut-colored horse, while the other was a ck-blue horse like ink, a horse from a foreign continent. On their backs were two cloaked figures. They asionally looked back, urging their horses on as if fleeing from something, galloping through the forest.


    Suddenly, a noise is heard from above. The riders, who had been watching their surroundings, immediately looked up in the direction of the sound while urging their horses to run.


    Immediately afterwards, their vision spins. Thest thing they saw before losing consciousness was the sight of a headless doll riding on a horse...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "......!?"


    "Did the decoy get caught? It was faster than I thought."


    I was climbing up the steep mountain trail with a load on my back, and clicked my tongue as the connection with the shikigami, with whom I shared my vision, was cut off in the next instant. Iruka, who hopped and bounced on top of the rocks, looked back and grimaced.


    In total, more than twenty decoys were released to avoid being captured by pursuers. Most of them were shikigami or wild animals that were only disguised by smearing blood on them or giving them belongings to hold, but the decoy shikigami that rode the horse used for escape was the real deal among them.


    It was a masterpiece that disguised the appearance with a coat and the decision on how to act was also borated very precisely. However, it was defeated without buying enough time. And now half of the decoys have already been destroyed. I mean, isn''t it ruthless toe and take our heads off?


    "They should know that the curse only works up to the first stage. Are they trying to kill us?" I sighed looking up at the sky and muttered while ncing at the presence wrapped around my shoulders.


    It was a snake. A formless snake coiling itself around my shoulder and down my left arm. It extended its thin tongue and nced at me with a gyorori gaze, while tilting its head strangely many times since earlier. Its appearance made me think of that death g girl''s youkai sword. And in a sense, this snake was no better than that youkai sword in terms of quality.


    As a side note, there are several curses that exist to control others, and some families of exorcists possess secret forms for this purpose. Among them, the Onitsuki family''s curses on their servants are rtively ordinary. But they are not something to be taken lightly.


    The curse used to control the servants of the Onitsuki family is called "Danawa Onnen Kaeshi no Doku-jutsu (Curse of Snake Rope, Return of Vengeance)." Its characteristic is a conventional one, which involves transforming the spirit of the killed snake into a catalyst for the curse.


    The curse has three stages of effects. The first stage involves being constricted by the vengeful spirit of a snake that fully materializes throughout the body as a warning. Even if one does not die, it is apanied by excruciating pain throughout the body. If one resists, their bones and muscles will be further crushed.


    The second stage involves the use of venomous fangs, in which the vengeful spirit bites the victim''s neck and injects poison. At first, it is a paralysis poison, followed by a dyed muscle dissolution poison. Thetter means literally that all the muscles in the body are gradually dissolved from the inside out. If one is unlucky, the muscles of the heart may dissolve, causing difficulty breathing and death. Only members of the Onitsuki family have the antidote.


    The third stage is triggered to kill the afflicted. The vengeful spirit of the giant snake swallows the victim''s head whole. And with the entire body constricted and the muscles paralyzed and dissolved, even a servant would not be able to resist. Thus, the victim is slowly digested alive by stomach acid, with no other recourse.


    When the subject dies, the vengeful spirit fulfils its vengeance and can pass on. However, since it is originally a formless entity, the remains of the victim''s body, including partially attached flesh and bones, are left behind in the intestines. The result is a repulsive odor and an unspeakable horror. ording to the setting, the bones are left to serve as a threat to the other servants.


    ...it is a truly disgusting story that induces a strong sense of revulsion. What is even more tragic is that the curse inflicted by the Onitsuki family is not even a particrly unique or original curse. It''s just an indication of how decent the family''s sensibilities are. Still, it makes me wonder if the Onitsuki family''s servants are actually well-treated.


    "But thanks to this, I can get away," I muttered, ncing at the snake. If this was a unique attribute curse, I would have been caught by now. The only reason I''m still on the run is because of the coat I am wearing.


    It is the coat that Gori-sama gave me earlier, which has a curse of recognition obtruction attached to it, and it is preventing the curse from activating. Because of it, the stupid snake is still unable to determine whether I am the target of the curse or not. Of course, this is only the first stage, a warning, and if it progresses to the second or third stage, who knows what will happen... And if the coat is removed, it''s all over.


    "If they kill you, they can''t interrogate you. Seems like they want to keep you alive and capture you," Iruka deduced the pursuers'' intention. Of course, I had some idea of that.


    My actions were deliberate. I''m sure they''d rather restrain me than kill me for interrogation, and Fat... Uemon was a man who could calcte such things, and that''s why I was able to attempt such a forceful escape. I believed that he wouldn''t kill me easily and prevent any chance of interrogation...


    "But, didn''t the shikigami''s head get blown off?" I asked.


    "But you trust it, right? Maybe you thought it would dodge if it was real?" Iruka replied.


    "That''s a scary kind of trust..." I muttered.


    It was a jump that felt like something out of an action movie, like in Pirates of the Caribbean or something. Even I was skeptical if it was really me who pulled it off.


    "I don''t care it... but anyway, we''re running out of time. It''s already past noon. We need to hurry," urged Iruka, ignoring my confusion. His tone was slightly agitated.


    Walking from the city to the vige would take a full day, and that''s using the city road. It would be a different story if we had to walk along unpaved mountain roads without using horses to avoid being spotted by our pursuers. Even if we hurry, if we''re not careful, we might slip and fall on the treacherous mountain trails.


    And mountain paths are more dangerous than they look, even if the slopes look gentle, once you fall, you fall endlessly. And there are trees and rocks everywhere, so it''s easy to break one''s neck or skull and die if you''re not careful. All you good kids out there, make sure to climb mountains on well-maintained paths withplete preparation.


    "...well, I guess there''s no other choice. Desperate times call for desperate measures. I''ll use my trump card." Iruka said, looking at me after briefly contemting the remaining time and the expanding search efforts.


    "A trump card?" I asked.


    "If it''s just me, I could manage, but with you, it would be tough to continue on foot like this," Iruka replied.


    As a half-youkai beast, Iruka had naturally higher physical abilities than me. Indeed, I would only slow him down.


    "Besides, considering what''s ahead, you need to conserve your strength. So, I''ll carry you on my back and run to the vige," Iruka reluctantly suggested.


    I could tell he wasn''t happy about it. On the other hand, I couldn''t help but raise a skeptical expression.


    "Hey, just because you''re a half-youkai doesn''t mean you should push yourself too hard. I don''t want you to slip and fall and die together, okay?" I warned.


    It''s true that Iruka had much higher physical abilities than me. But there''s a limit to what he can do. Even for Iruka, carrying me on his back and traversing unpaved roads for hours could be too dangerous.


    "Don''t mock me, okay? I''ve been thinking about this too... But then, don''t stare at me too much," Iruka retorted, and then looked around before revealing his upper body. He then threw his clothes away in a mess.


    "Hey? What are you... doing?" I tried to question his mysterious behaviour, but no more words came out of my mouth.


    From underneath his clothes emerged a tanned body, unlike the typical fair-skinned people from the northern region. It was plump and rounded, but also showed signs of well-built muscles, indicating a robust and healthy physique. Its surface was dotted with scars and bruises. They were likely from training in his hometown or from torture after being captured. But that''s not the point. That wasn''t the issue at all.


    "Uh?" I blurted out without thinking. The shock of seeing what had been revealed in that instant was far greater than any guilt I may have felt for my previous actions.


    At the same time, I asked myself why I had not noticed the truth in front of me. And I guessed it was because of the clothing and the manner of "his" speaking that had obscured "his" identity. When I first encountered "him", "he" was likely wearing armor and in the vige "he" wore tattered clothing, which made "his" body shape less clear. Needless to say, I''m escaping from reality when I make such an analysis.


    "Hey, can you keep my clothes for me?" Iruka said, removing her lower clothes without much concern for my gaze and throwing them at me. The resulting vibration of her twins shook me uncontrobly, though I won''t say what.... and it was quite big.


    "Oh, uh... sure," I answer vaguely as I collect the clothes from both the one on the ground and the one thrown at me. I did it silently, not really knowing what else to do. To be frank, I hadpletely given up on trying to think about anything.


    "This is really tough on my body...well, I can''tin since it''s my own doing," the Ezo woman said as she stripped down to nothing but a scrap of cloth.


    As she cracked her shoulders, her quirky ck hair and twin peaks quivered. The only relief from the difort was the faint possibility that the ck hair covering her head might obscure the mysterious territory that lies between her chest... But because of it, it was hard to know where to look, so I averted my gaze.


    As I thought so, the next moment I noticed a shadow. The sun had been blocked by something.


    "Huh? ...oh, crap!" I eximed, snapping back to reality. As I looked up at it, my eyes widened in shock. It was no wonder. There were sharp fangs lined up just inches away from my face.


    In front of me was a wolf. A big wolf that looked like it could swallow me whole. It looked down at me like a youkai, then squatted down and sat there.


    ''<i>Here, hurry up and get on</i>,'' the muffled voice said, struggling to pronounce humannguage. However, I recognized the voice.


    "Iruka?" I asked.


    ''<i>What are you staring at? You want me to change in front of you?</i>'' the wolf said, looking at me incredulously. She seemed to have a sullen expression.


    "Oh, no, of course not," I sigh inwardly as I reply. Although it was fortunate that the wolf didn''t have any ill intentions, it was reckless and imprudent of me to avert my gaze from the naked half-youkai. Though I''m cooperating with her tentatively now, but she is still half-Youkai, and an Ezo criminal...


    ''<i>I don''t have a saddle or reins. So, grab onto my fur around my neck tightly. Don''t get thrown off</i>,'' Iruka advised.


    I followed Iruka''s instructions and leaned forward onto the crouching wolf''s back, wrapping my arms around her neck and clutching onto her fur. But then, it was unexpectedly warm. It was warmer than I expected, despite being a beast youkai.


    ''<i>Alright then, let''s go</i>,'' Iruka said.

 Chapter 80.2

    Chapter 80.2


    It was at the same time as those words. The wolf leapt over the rough mountains and I was airborne, soaring through the air with the wolf.


    "Whoa...!!!?" I shouted.


    With each leap, we covered a distance of fifty paces,nding on a rocky ledge and then taking off again. It was a remarkable feat, considering that just moments ago, we were struggling to climb the mountain at a sluggish pace.


    Aside from the ufortable ride, it was a thrilling experience.


    "Ggh...? If only I had a saddle and reins at least!!" I eximed, feeling the vibrations and the unrelenting wind hitting me, as if I were on a roller coaster without a seatbelt. If I was even slightly distracted, I would fall off. And on top of that, what''s with the rush?


    "......!! Seriously, are you in such a rush!? What are you so anxious about? At this speed, we''ll make it in plenty of time!" I eximed, annoyed.


    "Come on, be a bit more considerate of those riding with you," I continued. But the response I got was a snarl of irritation.


    "Iruka...!?"


    ''<i>Guu...!? Don''t talk to me from the side... It''s distracting!!</i>''


    I wondered at her angry reaction, but soon realized the reason behind it. Iruka also regrets her words and quickly exined the reason, ''...my thoughts tend to scatter when I''m in this form. If I don''t concentrate, I''ll be swallowed. Haven''t you been swallowed up before?''


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. If you think it''s too hard, we can switch to foot. We''ll still make it in time at this speed," I suggested.


    ''<i>That''s not going to happen. You''ll have to make preparations over there, won''t you? We''re doing this after all, we have to do it thoroughly</i>,'' The wolf said, grinning. The grin that escapes her voice, however, seems to be a sign that she is trying to endure something. It appeared that maintaining her sense of self and reason while deviating from her human form was not easy.


    "Seems like you''re a pretty loyal guy," I remarked.


    ''<i>I''m surprised you believed me. But really, you''re not just a servant, are you? Not with that attitude</i>,'' Iruka retorted.


    "No, I''m just a nameless servant," I stated firmly, dismissing Iruka''s probing question. I didn''t want to be a servant. I didn''t want to go under the line of death again and again. I just wanted to live in peace.


    ''<i>Just a servant, huh? Then why are you such a servant or why are you doing this stupid thing? No matter what the process is, you and I are both going to be executed in the end, aren''t we?</i>'' Iruka asked, probing further.


    "That''s...." I hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to answer or not. But...


    (The beast has good instincts.)


    I surrendered to Iruka''s piercing gaze from above. It would be futile to deceive or lie at this point. . There was no point in creating further distrust.


    ...above all, if we''vee this far to deceive, I wouldn''t be showing any ''sincerity.''


    ''<i>...if you can''t say it, it''s fine</i>," Iruka murmured, sensing my hesitation. But I apologized, "No, it''s a natural question. I don''t mind, don''t worry about it."


    "Although it''s like a secret to the grave, I''ll tell you. But don''t tell anyone, okay? Actually..."


    In an instant, my words were drowned out by a gust of wind. But as a half-youkai, her senses are sharper than a human''s. I notice her wolf ears twitch at my words, and her wolf eyes opened slightly before narrowing them.


    ''<i>...Seriously?</i>'' the wolf asked.


    "What''s the point of lying here?" I ask back, smiling. It''s not a lie worth telling in this situation, and the wolf in front of me should have known if I was telling the truth or not.


    ''<i>...are you going to confess it?</i>'' the wolf asked.


    "Sometimes it''s better not to know," I replied.


    ''<i>Heh, I agree,</i>'' the wolf said.


    We bothughed, looking amused, but to an outsider, we might have looked pitiful. At least that''s the look I saw on the wolf''s face.


    ''<i>...Should we hurry then? I want you to be ready. Don''t bite your tongue, okay?</i>'' And then the big wolf leapt higher. She scrambles up the steep, almost perpendicr rock face, using the slightest unevenness as a foothold.


    And this time I say nothing. I just grab her fur tighter and hold on, careful not to bite my tongue.


    The clear sky from moments ago was now covered in thick clouds...


    * * *


    Preparation for the ceremony began around noon.


    First, the shrine maiden bathed carefully in the hot springs to wash away the impurities. In many viges, the cold water of the springs is used, making it a difficult time for the shrine maiden and priests, but Hotoya Vige is exceptional in this respect. Other viges who saw them using imported soap may have envied the treatment of this vige''s shrine maidens.


    As her bodies cooled in the water, the shrine maiden role yer was carefully massaged with fragrant oils by her female attendants in the anteroom. This was also a luxury product bought from outside the vige. The room itself was scented with incense, which transferred its fragrance to the shrine maiden''s attire.


    Finally, after changing into her clothes, putting on her make-up and offering her props, the shrine maiden is ready to go.


    "Now, now, Miss. We''re finished. Please take a look. You look absolutely stunning!" The elderly maid holding a mirror showed the youngdy, who was ying the role of the shrine maiden.


    "Ah..."


    Whose sigh was it? It could have been the youngdy or those around her. It was probably both.


    She was dressed in a pure white shrine maiden costume, with her hair shining with perfume oil and tied up in a bun, wearing a crown and holding a kagura bell in her hand. Her make-up is modest and thin, consisting of white powder and vermilion lipstick, which in fact enhances her beauty.


    In the mirror, the shrine maiden exuded a pure, sacred, and ethereal aura.


    "......"


    Suzune was once again mesmerized by her master appearance, havingpleted most of the preparations and awaiting the ceremony. The sight of her master sitting inside the curtain, far from her usual tomboyish and mischievous master, entuated her beauty and left an impression on her. The maid now realizes that she and her master live in different worlds.


    "Um, so... What do you think? It''s not funny, is it?" Tamaki asked with a hesitant tone.


    "It''s incredibly divine and beautiful," Suzune replied in awe.


    At first Suzune doesn''t know to whom the question is directed. But when she realized the shy gaze was directed at her, she praised her respectfully. It was not ttery. It was her sincere opinion.


    "Yes, it''s truly beautiful," one of the maids replied with a warm smile.


    "It can rival the princesses of the capital," another maid remarked with admiration.


    "It''s a pity. If only you could join the court, the nobles wouldn''t leave you alone," another maid said with a hint of disappointment.


    "Next time the Lord goes to the capital on a Joraku (act of a sovereign or imperial ruler travelling from the capital city to the provinces), would it be possible for Miss to apany him," another maid asked hopefully.


    The maids around her praised Tamaki one after the other. Half of it was ttery, but the other half was the honest truth. That''s how sacred and beautiful Tamaki''s appearance was at the same time.


    "I see. I''m d," Tamaki said with a small smile of relief. Her fleeting appearance stimted a protective desire.


    Up to seven out of ten boys, who see her smile, must have been captivated. It was truly overflowing with charm. But to Suzune, the expression on her face was as weak as a shriveled flower.


    Of course. Thest few days have been too much. Youkai attacked me and took my friend away. She herself has been ced under house arrest and is not allowed to leave the house except to perform her duties as a shrine maiden. The stop is the news of the early morning arrival of the early horse.


    The news that the city was attacked by youkai, the ce where the tradingpany and the exorcists who had stood up the other day nned to stay, and of course her friends were obviously also there. Suzune was told not to speak of it because it would cause anxiety, but the news reached Tamaki''s ears in half a day. Rumors spread no matter how much one tries to hide them.


    And when questioned with a pathetically pained expression on her face, Suzune had no choice but to answer.


    Of course, she chose her words carefully. She didn''t want to make her master more anxious with poor phrasing. She carefully conveyed that the attacking youkai had already been repelled with the help of nearby exorcists and the army, there were many casualties and damage to the city, but no one had died, and they were currently in pursuit of the fleeing youkai.


    However, even Suzune herself was not unsettled. She knew it but she was shocked to learn that the servant she had spoken to just the other day was now in danger of losing his life. Still, she was not upset and tried to reassure her master. In this sense, Suzune was more mature than her master.


    In any case, Tamaki tried to regain herposure, but the tension of the uing sacred ritual and the news of the attack still weighed heavily on her, making herplexion less than optimal even after her bath. This was simply a matter of the heart, so there was nothing that could be done about it.


    However, Tamaki was not allowed to just wait around by others until she recovered.


    "Miko-sama, here''s the sacred sake. Please have a sip," said an old maid, offering the sacred sake to Tamaki who had been resting.


    "Ah, yes. Okay," Tamaki replied as she drank the sacred sake, which was meant to purify her body and soul. ording to tradition, Tamaki was only allowed to drink one cup there, and the rest would be offered at the shrine and she would drink it again. It is said that in the past the shrine maiden used to drink more, but since the drunken shrine maiden stepped off the stone steps and was seriously injured, drinking has been discontinued after a total of two cups.


    This, however, seemed convenient from Suzune''s point of view. Alcohol brightens and warms people''s hearts, and borrowing the power of alcohol in moderation was necessary for her current master.

 Chapter 80.3

    Chapter 80.3


    Tamaki drank the sacred sake in one gulp and sighed softly, returning the cup to the old maid. The room was quiet for a moment as they waited for Tamaki to settle down and not get too drunk.


    How much time has passed? Well, after what seemed like a long time, someone knocked on the door and asked, "Is the maiden ready?"


    The others except Tamaki bow their heads in unison as someone knocks on the door and enters. Hotoya Yoshinori, the head of Hotoya vige, followed tradition and personally weed the maiden.


    "Father..." Tamaki calls out to her father. But Yoshinori looked surprised for a moment before coughing to reprimand her. Tamaki, sensing his intention, quickly remembered her role and recited the designated lines.


    "I''m ready. Let''s proceed to the ceremony. Please guide me on the journey," said the girl as she stood up. ording to legend, in the early days of the ceremony, walking shrine maidens and people from well-known shrines were invited to y the role of shrine maidens. They were treated as guests and assisted in preparation, and then led by the local lord and escorts to the shrine.


    Following Tamaki, Suzune and the other maids also stood up. It was customary for them to apany the girl to the stone steps leading to the shrine.


    Leaving the residence, they were greeted by the evening sky transitioning to night. The night wind brushes coldly against their cheeks, making Tamaki and herpanions feel even colder, having just left the warm interior of the residence.


    But noticing the attention and stares of the vigers, the shrine maidens face the front. The vigers holdingnterns lined up and illuminated the path, leading them to the shrine. They, too, are startled at the sight of the shrine maiden and, like Yoshinori, begin to talk amongst themselves in hushed tones. The sudden transformation of the usually reserved youngdy into shrine maiden was indeed a shock to them.


    Tamaki, who sensed the attitudes of the vigers, felt a sense of awkwardness and embarrassment. At the same time, she became even more aware of the absence of one person who would have surely cheered her on loudly enough to make her blush...


    "Let''s proceed..." Tamaki said, suppressing her loneliness and forcing a smile. The others also respond and begin to march silently and ostentatiously.


    There are not many who can tell that her smile is forced, even among the inhabitants of this vige...


    * * *


    In the midnight darkness, when not even moonlight shone, the cmity youkai saw the castle sinking into a raging fire and immediately realised that it was a reminder of the past.


    It was the all-out war between Fus��-kuni and the youkai army that wouldter be called the Great War of Humans and Youkai. It was the final scene of the great castle that had fallen in the early stages of the war. In their memory, the weasel couldn''t help but break into a smile at the sight.


    It was a natural reaction, even if youkais are not particrly cruel and brutal. The battle for the key transportation points in the westernnd, whichsted for over half a year, was not an easy one for the non-human army either.


    Despite being surrounded by arge force and attacked repeatedly, the castle remained stubbornly resistant. But after thoroughly cutting off the supply lines and driving the people holed up in the castle to the verge of starvation, the castle finally fell in an all-out assault. Nobody can be happy about that. The same reaction would ur even if it were a human-to-human war.


    ''<i>Sigh...</i>''


    Except for their king who sighed quietly alongside...


    "...? What''s wrong? Why are you feeling down? Do you have anyints, my lord?" asked the weasel, the youkai, concerned about the unusual reaction of their leader in the face of a great victory. Their lord''s disappointment,ment, and resignation were not appropriate for the triumph thaty before them.


    ''<i>...Ah, Yuka. Are you not heading towards the castle?</i>'' the king of the youkai turned around and spoke with a voice that was intellectual yet clearly not human, shaking the air around them.


    "......"


    There was a moment of silence, filled with displeasure at not being recognized. It was a short-sighted emotion, typical of the cmity youkai, who are intelligent but not rational... but more than that, it was overtaken by the joy of having their name called out.


    Yuka... the weasel youkai, was pleased that their name was the one that gave them form, especially if it came from the one who bestowed it upon them. At least in that sense, Yuka worshipped and respected their leader. So, Yuka did not show their dissatisfaction on their face, nor did they say anything. Instead, they spoke up as if nothing was wrong.


    "Well, it''s already settled, isn''t it? I don''t think I''ll get my share if I go now. It''s just a waste of effort. I might as well watch this victory from here."


    Yuka''s words were carefully crafted, but they were also true. Thousands, maybe even tens of thousands, of demons and monsters had likely swarmed into the castle by now, ignoring the feeble resistance of the remaining humans. If that''s the case, there may even be killing each other over the prey, turning on their own kind. If Yuka move snow, there won''t be a single piece of meat left by the time they gets to the castle. So, going there would be pointless.


    ''<i>Victory, victory... Do you really think this is a victory?</i>'' questioned its leader.


    "Hmm? But isn''t it?" replied the weasel, tilting their head in confusion at the despondent words of their beloved leader. Although it was a hard-fought battle, the impregnable castle where the humans were holed up has fallen. Moreover, they had been dominant in all other battles as well. Even from this far away, the screams of many humans can be heard on the wind. The cries of the pitiful survivors who had barricaded themselves in the city, their death throes, screams, and wails continued to ring in their ears like a luby. How could one not call this a brilliant victory?


    ''<i>I told you to surround them, didn''t I? I didn''t say anything about attacking down,</i>'' muttered the King, sighing once again. This attitude made Yuka wonder even more.


    "Are you dissatisfied with the decision of the ox-heads and horse-heads?" Yuka asked.


    ''<i>Yes. I advised them to surround the city, and it was enough to prevent them froming out of the city</i>,'' the King responded.


    "But wouldn''t it be better if they fell?" Yuka pressed, taking a step closer and looking up at their king. It''s true that viting orders is a problem. Yuka also knew that the King had put a lot of effort into controlling the army.


    But youkais are selfish by nature. They live by instinct. They put feelings first. They are more animal than beast. Even more so when ites to cmity youkai. Rather than criticizing them for recklessly charging in, they should be praised for leaving two cmity youkais behind to take the city by exploiting human negligence.


    "And the two of them are leading a group of strong individuals. It would be a waste to use them as mere armies considering the damage they could do on the front lines. But what do you think?" the weasel says in an orderly manner. Since establishing themselves in this name and form, the weasel has seeded in establishing a far more intelligent and stable sense of self than before.


    The words the youkai weasel spun, they would never havee out of their mouth if it had been the youkai they once was. And surely by now, they would have barged into that castle without a second thought, interrupting the horde of attacking beasts. Along the way, they would have treated allies as nuisances, blowing them away and trampling them. So, Yuka feels a sense of superiority in their heart at the fact over its past self, watched for the king''s reaction. They has high expectations.


    ''<i>...That''s true, that''s certainly a rational thought. You''ve be a lot more rational. Quite different from before. Everyone would be a lot better off if they were a bit more rxed like you,</i>'' the monster king''s words of praise, which were tinged with profound disappointment and despair, sensed by the weasel with a sixth sense more akin to that of a beast than a youkai.


    But why? Before Yuka could entertain that doubt, those words came too soon.


    ''<i>Get down!</i>''


    "Eh?"


    It happened just as Yuka tilted their head quizzically. A strong light flooded in from behind. It was so bright that it could be mistaken for sunrise, but the time was far from morning...


    "Huh?"


    As if on reflex, the youkai weasel turned around, only to be met with a roaring noise and shockwave that hit their body with a force simr to that of an earthquake and storm hitting at the same time. Their small body almost got blown away by the impact, but managed to cling to the ground and barely survive.


    Dust and debris filled the air, and after a short dy, the trees that have been blown down to the ground are raining down on them. The youkai weasel staggered to their feet in confusion and saw the scene in front of them.


    "Wh-what...?"


    ''<i>Well, looks like the attackers arepletely wiped out. They were pretty bold to try and break the spiritual veins like that</i>,'' the leader of the youkai spoke emotionlessly.


    The mountain castle that was enveloped in fire just now is no longer there. If anything, even the mountain itself had copsed. Thend had been gouged out in a rather ugly way, and the only thing standing tall was the grey-brown mushroom cloud that resembled a tree reaching for the skies. Nothing else remained. Not even a single one of the thousands of monsters and demons that had attacked.


    ''<i>Let''s go. The contaminated dust will fall soon, even I am in danger</i>,'' the leader said emotionlessly.


    Looking back, Yuka realized that to their king, this was just an extension of what had been happening so far. The humans had resorted to despicable and cowardly means to kill their kind up until now, and this was just an esction of that. And now Yuka understood what their king had feared all along...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "''The cornered mouse bites the cat,'' huh?"


    "?"


    Yuka acknowledged the nk expression on their junior colleague''s face as they let out those words. Unintentionally, a self-mocking smile appears on their mouth. Yuka feels as if they are looking in a mirror from back then. Did their king feel the same way as they did back then?


    "No, I was just reminiscing. It''s an elderly''s nostalgia. You young ones don''t have to worry about it," Yuka said, jokingly, to her much younger and taller junior colleague, hiding her mouth with the ill-fitting sleeves of her clothes.


    And then she looks at... the vige. It is night, the hour of the dog. The sun has already set and only the light of the moon shines on the ground. Just like back then.


    "Hehehe, they''re having a carefree festival. Well, I guess it''s inevitable to let their guard down," the youkai weasel deres wickedly at the lights of the vige in the distance. It was the light of a festival. In the centre of the vige, most of the inhabitants are probably gathered without a care in the world, relying on the boundaries. But it was good. She had set up the stage for this kind of situation.


    The cornered mouse bites the cat, especially when humans are pushed to their limits. It was something that she had learned after experiencing the chaotic days of war. It was so ingrained in her during those turbulent days that she got fed up with it.


    That''s why this stage, the moment when the crisis is over and they''re off guard, when they''re no longer prepared, that''s the right moment to take the shot. And once it starts, she has to end it all quickly. Do not drag it out. They had to devour the vige thoroughly, leaving no one alive and escape. After all, dead men tell no tales. If the humans were slow to realize their uprising, they would be at an advantage.


    "That''s..." the junior member said, pointing towards a dark corner.


    "Ah, here they are. That solves thest problem," Yuka replied calmly.


    Emerging from a seemingly empty patch of the mountain slope, it was the youkai egg created by the treacherous human who had infiltrated the impatient youkai boar''s belly. It broke through the boundary and spit out on the way to the shrine, and being an egg, it had deceived even the exorcists'' detection. And now, as it hatched, it followed the role imprinted on its soul.


    The creature from the egg appeared like an ugly squid or a spider or even a deformed centipede. It exuded a sticky bodily fluid that corroded the key point to the boundary of the underground secret passage.

 Chapter 80.4

    Chapter 80.4


    Of course, the key point itself was protected by a curse that purified the unclean, but after nearly a thousand years of neglect, it no longer had the strength it once did. More importantly, the monster itself had eliminated any sense of pain in its production process, so this was not a problem. It kept touching, holding and melting its limbs... or tentacles... without caring how much they burned. The proof of this was that the grotesque creature had weakened to the point of copsing in front of Yuka.


    This was also to be expected; it was designed to self-destruct after a certain amount of time. Yuka passed by the convulsing and dying monster without any particr emotion.


    ��Well then,�� she said after a pause, turning around at the front of the passage. With her childish appearance, this cmity youkai seems to be in a very good mood.


    No, in fact, she was very cheerful.


    "Okay, everyone, shall we go? Let''s raise the signal of war. Let''s avenge our losses. Let''s remind them. Let them know their ce. Let them fear the dark night again. And... this time, let''s fulfil our long-cherished dream."


    In an instant, countless pairs of eyes emerged and writhed in the darkness. Hundreds or thousands of lurking monsters were already excited. They were rejoicing, thinking of the horrors toe, or rather the hells to be wrought.


    However, the monsters themselves were not yet driven by their impulse, and none of them roar or howl as they close in on their prey, for the sake of deceiving their own existence. It was the result of careful discipline and control, not the crude assembly of a mob, but rather an even more organized and trained ��army.�� At the sight of this achievement, the weasel cracked a cruel smile.


    "Hehehe. You��re all such good children. Now march on."


    Atst the order is given, and the youkai herd marches on. Silently, breathlessly, like an army of humans nning a night attack...


    * * *


    ''<i>Servants, you''re finally here. They''ve just started entering the secret passage. They''ve been advancing stealthily and should be here in half a minute</i>,'' reported the hummingbird shikigami.


    "I see. Thank you for the reconnaissance. Please continue with the n as previously arranged," I replied.


    As the unemotional report was ryed by the hummingbird by my side, I expressed my gratitude. However, I do not make eye contact with it as I knew it was impolite. Especially, I had to concentrate on the task at hand.


    Unfortunately, no matter where I went, I was still just a servant. I''m proud to say that had some experience in handling difficult situations and my equipment was better than most. However, even with that, the difference in natural talent and ability couldn''t be easily ovee in this world.


    Ultimately, exorcism is a job where everything is determined by spiritual power and supernatural abilities. No matter how much experience I have, my personal skills and bravery are only good enough to stop a medium youkai, and against a great youkai it depends on luck, not to mention cmity youkai. I mean, I had never sessfully killed a great youkai in a legitimate way. And considering the number of monsters against this time...


    "Could be over a thousand?" I wondered.


    ''<i>At least fifty medium-level youkai and over five great youkai have been confirmed. I''ve also confirmed the presence of what appears to be a cmity youkai</i>,'' Botan''s shikigami replied confidently.


    "That''s quite a lot of youkai," I remarked with admiration.


    Most of them are ordinary young youkai and small youkai, but still the numbers are significant. And to have even the medium youkai, the great youkai, the cmity youkai, all in one ce... This is getting troublesome.


    "I wish I could have just destroyed the underground secret passage itself," I sighed in frustration.


    It''s a pity that the passage is so sturdy, probably built for the purpose of VIP evacuation. Even Iruka, who is better than me in terms of arm strength, could barely scratch the surface. ...Well, even if it is halfway blocked up, it is likely to be dug back up.


    (It''s not my original purpose, but... it was a good thing I ordered the stuff from Sarujirou (head of curse-tool maker), just in case.)


    I chuckle inwardly as I set the trap. It was originally meant for potential intervention during the original event, but since the board arrived earlier than expected, there was no time to prepare. But it''s always good to be prepared, as they say.


    "Well, that''s the situation. ...Iruka, what about you? Are you ready?" I asked the figure leaning against the base of a nearby tree. It was a half-human, half-beast, half-youkai creature covered in animal fur all over her body, looking at me with blue eyes.


    "Yeah, I''ve rested enough. Alright, no more problems," replied Iruka with a grin. However, despite the smile, sweat covered her forehead and her voice was clearly trembling. She was breathing heavily, as if she had just finished an intense exercise.


    It seems it was the aftereffects of having transformed herself into a youkai as far as possible. Although she came back to human form by force, her mind was contaminated and her body was exhausted from the strain. Thanks to this, she had to rest like this for nearly a whole hour after reaching the vige.


    So her statement was nothing more than a bluff. Still, I can''t stop Iruka from staggering to her feet. There was no time or room for that. Both Iruka and I were prepared for the fate that was about to befall us. ...Of course, that didn''t mean I could be indifferent.


    "......"


    "......Haha! Hey, hey, what''s with that attitude? You''re so sulky... Even from a distance, I can tell you have a face like you just ate a sour persimmon, huh?" Iruka, using the trunk of a tree to support herself, managed to stand up and chuckled at my gaze. She then smiles a wry, wicked smile.


    "Don''t look at me like that. After all, this is my duty, okay It wouldn''t mean anything if it wasn''t me doing it. ...Don''t worry, we''vee this far. I''ll see it through to the end," she continued to say something that sounded like a desperate plea, and she staggered off.


    "...No, when the y''s over, head west. It''s probably the least guarded direction," I said.


    I''ll contact Irukater about what happens next. I can''t leave this ce, but Iruka is different.


    I owe him a thanks. But unlike me, Iruka doesn''t have a reason to stay here until the end. I don''t know if she''ll get away with it. But she''s my sister''s benefactor. So I''ll at least give her some advice. After that, it''s up to her luck


    "...You''re suggesting I run away with my tail between my legs? Ha! What''s the point in that, considering the condition of my body?" sneered Iruka, looking down at her body that had been invaded by youkai.


    "But it''s better than dying. Sometimes you can live in this world by being a little sneaky," Iughed derisively.


    I''m a good example. I thought about introducing Azuma in Capital, but decided against it. She might be willing to shelter her for a while, but the distance is too far and it''s too dangerous for her to go to capital.


    "...who do you think you are?" Iruka scoffed at my suggestion and fell silent. She stumbled away, and I watched her retreating back without saying anything more. Besides, there was no time for more chatter. So, I resumed my work in silence.


    ''<i>Are you running out of time?</i>'' I felt a presence on my shoulder and heard a whisper in my ear.


    "...Have you not left yet?" I whispered in response.


    My response to the presence on my shoulder and the whisper in my ear was not appropriate. To respond to a question with a question is a sign of bad character, especially since I was ignoring the other person''s topic.


    ''<i>You''ve probably guessed by now. In this case, I knew what was going on before it happened. And that''s why I remained silent,</i>'' Botan said.


    I see, the reason why Botan didn''t contact me in the vige was because of that demon''s mischief. At first I thought it was just because she couldn''t enter the boundaries. But now that she''s mentions it, it makes sense.


    "My guess was also off," I muttered to myself.


    ''<i>....Well, I''ll at least listen to one of your grudges?</i>''


    The words naturally flowed out of my mouth. After a moment''s silence, the Shikigami beside me turns to me and makes a suggestion.


    I chuckled wryly in response, "That would be unreasonable. It''s toote to do anything about it now, so I won''t let it bother me."


    To the Matsushige Botan, I was originally a natural target for extermination. I''m in a position where I''m being monitored and even cooperating with her. Especially when that irrational, short-sighted blue demon interferes, it''s cruel to me her. So, it''s natural for her to value her own life.


    ''<i>You''re very determined, aren''t you?</i>'' Botan said.


    "I can''t survive in this world if I don''t make up my mind, you know," I replied.


    This is a world where neither mercy norpassion can be expected. There was no time to cry over every unreasonable thing.


    ''<i>...You said so to that Ezo, but what are you going to do when this matter is settled? Will you flee?</i>'' Botan asked.


    "Well, I''m not sure what to do. I''m still cursed, and I''m not even sure I''ll survive. Everything looks dark and uncertain," I said, with a self-deprecating smile. Even I think it''s irresponsible. There will be dangerous events ahead, but I couldn''tpromise when ites to my sister''s safety. That would be counterproductive.


    ''<i>...If worsees to worst, I might be in danger too. Please be prepared to take appropriate action in that case,</i>'' Botan warned.


    In other words, a warning to keep me quiet. Well, this is what I expected. Originally I approached her, so I can''t say she''s being unreasonable. If anything, it''s more humane than being tortured and slowly executed. Being a servant was really a thankless job. Maybe it was time for a career change.


    "Understood... Just try not to hurt me too much, if possible," I said.


    ''<i>Just shut up,</i>'' Botan replied.


    The hummingbird flew away, seeming exasperated. She cower. She''s disgusted of me. It seems she didn''t like my self-sacrifice or the aesthetics of destruction.


    "Hahaha," Iughed.


    I couldn''t express my feelings in words, so Iughed in self-mockery. A kind of escape from reality...


    "...They''re here," I said


    The self-mockery stopped when I heard the sound. The sound is still too far away for ordinary people to hear, but I detect its slight tremor, the sound of footsteps. The sound of an army, the march of an odd-looking column...


    "I need to hurry,"


    I said, feeling as anxious as I did about the impending battle and destruction. I may be concentrating, but the fact that my senses are bing inhuman forces me to be as agitated.

 Chapter 81.1

    Chapter 81.1


    The beginning of it all was when it had passed half past five in the evening.


    "Quite a lot of them havee..." I whispered as I endured the chilly weather and waited intently from the cover of the trees, finally catching sight of them.


    The cave that existed in the forest, hidden and concealed, was clearly man-made, although it had deteriorated over the years. From it emanated a nauseatingly thick youkai aura.


    oon after sensing their presence, the source of the youkai aura appeared. It was a group of monsters, with various animal forms or forms that could be described as abination of them. Mononoke, Chimimouryou (supernatural beings and creatures). Night Parade of One Hundred Demons.


    (They don''t make a sound or a footstep even though they are beasts. They''re well-trained.)


    It reminds me of a passage from a game''s setting. One of the reasons Kubou lost to Fus��-kuni was due to ack of control over their subordinates. No matter how precisely calcted and nned something is, it''s meaningless if it can''t be executed.


    It''s natural. Managing monsters that live on instinct and impulse to the very end is a difficult task, even for their great youkai power, and sometimes it even leads to localized defeats. This weakness ultimately led to a fatal failure during the climax of the Great War, when Fus��-kuniunched a decisive counterattack.


    But just before their sealing, Kubou anticipated their defeat in the Great War and instructed some of their top subordinates about the reason for it. And the remnants of the youkai followed their will. Aside from the discarded pawns in the first half of the story, the main fighters in the second half of the story were well trained and controlled, even the small fry. Of course, the government forces, who faced a massive army of controlled monsters, were caught off guard, as were exorcists and their subordinates, who were used to dealing with disorganized mobs, and they suffered unexpected losses.


    "...Well, in a way, it''s convenient. At this point, I''ll take as many with me as I can," I said with augh. After all, I have no future. All I can do is pray for whates next. So, I might as well leave a parting gift. I''ll at least weaken the youkai forces a bit. It will be better than the original story, or rather, it has to be.


    "Well, that''s how it is. Now, then..." I said, seeing the youkai horde starting to pass by. I raised my finger in front of me and focused my spiritual energy to activate my fire maniption exploding talisman art.


    Immediately after that, some youkai reacted to the activation of my technique and rushed towards me. I had thought that I had concealed my presence, but it seemed they had sent scouts ahead who were particrly skilled at detecting. They quickly found my hiding ce and charged towards me. It was a terrifyingly swift action, but it was exactly what I had anticipated. After all, they weren''t fast enough.


    "Well then, let the party begin," I said as I started to chant my art. The next moment, explosions rang out in the forest, one after another, as if attacking youkai''s army line.


    And thus began the signal for the start of the battle...


    * * *


    "Haa... haa... hehe, this sure is quite a lively scene," Iruka panted as she arrived at the scene of the battle, just as a servant had started the fight. Enduring the pain coursing through her body, the half-youkai climbed the small hill near the mansion and chuckled wryly at the sight before her. It was aughced with self-mockery and self-loathing.


    Despite being in the countryside at night, the scene was as bright as a city. It was not only because of the bonfire. The vigers had gathered on the road leading to the house and the shrine on the small hill, holdingnterns to light the way for the shrine maiden. The oil alone must be worth a fortune. It is a grand affair.


    "Now, let''s see who''s ying the shrine maiden role... Ha, it just doesn''t suit her at all," Iruka narrowed her eyes and watched as the procession of maids and guards escorted the elegant shrine maiden towards the shrine. She looked like a true princess, but her behavior made her seem almost ridiculous, at least to Iruka. Next to her stood a sour-faced maid, proving her position in the vige despite being an outsider.


    "Haha... Ggh!? Gaaah!!? ...Ah!? Hhhhg!!?" Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through Iruka''s arm, causing her to crouch down and try to suppress the wild emotions that threatened to ovee her. She growls like a beast and fought to calm herself down.


    "Haha, d*mn it. You''re so energetic, huh? But I''m exhausted...!" Iruka gritted her teeth and tightly gripped her grotesque, otherworldly arm that had been grafted onto her body after she had lost her own arm. Sweat pours down her forehead, her face turns pale, and she tries to be strong. The hairs on Iruka''s body have obviously increased. Her arm moves of its own ord, making her fingers twitch and her sharp ws extend. The movements were grotesque, resembling those of a centipede.


    Iruka wasn''t born a half-youkai. She was artificially turned into one through a curse and surgery passed down by the indigenous Ezo people. And it was her arm which was cut off and a youkai''s arm was transnted into it.


    So to speak, her youkai side was like a foreign substance in her body, constantly corroding and invading her. The more she used her power, the more it consumed her, and if she transformed into a monster even for a short time, there was no telling what might happen. Yet she had no choice but to endure it.


    "...!!? It has begun!" Iruka said as she turns around at the sound of a continuous roar from far away. It seems that that guy has started. When she looks back, she sees that the vigers have also noticed the roar and are starting to make some noise.


    "It''s pretty loud over there. ...Shall I do it?" said the wolf girl, not a wolf boy, her words tinged with a hint of amusement. No, even if she told the truth, would people have believed her? Then, in a sense, is it the opposite? Such irrelevant doubts crossed her mind, but she quickly stopped thinking about useless things and focused her nerves on her goal before her. Then, she began.


    "Hear me!!" Iruka bellowed, a literal wolf howl that echoed throughout the vige. A roar that draws the attention of the vigers, who are shaken by the roar of explosions from afar, to her.


    In an instant, Iruka, standing at the top of a small hill, realized that countless eyes were fixed upon her from all directions. Most were shocked or shaken by the sudden appearance of the half-youkai traitor, who had been captured by the exorcists and taken away just days before. Now, she had returned in a more monstrous form than ever before. It was a natural reaction for them to feel uneasy and fearful upon seeing her once again.


    But Iruka merely smiled, her canine teeth visible as she curled her lips into a grin, "Life is short and unpredictable," she thought. "Regretting won''t change a thing."


    Absurdity and injustice were nothing new to Iruka. She had learned that regret and anger were futile emotions. It''s pointless to think about what people will think of her after she dies. So, instead, she focused on what she could do for her friends. And if it meant risking everything she had, she was willing to do it.


    And now, she saw her friends looking up at her, stunned or astonished. With a slight pout, Iruka took a deep breath and shouted at the top of her lungs, "How can you humans be so carefree and oblivious?! You all just had a crisis, and yet you act as if nothing happened! Unbelievable!"


    With the moon in the background, Iruka, as befits a member of the youkai who have rightly taken revenge on the humans, taunts the vigers with her viciousness.


    Thus, Iruka''s once-in-a-lifetime performance, in which she literally risks everything, begins...


    * * *


    The ymore mine-like device that had been detonated were utilized for a purpose simr to their original intent.


    However, the dynamite imitation used in the underground waterway some time ago was not as easily usable due to the quality and quantity issues of nitroglycerin, which could only be refined through trial and error.


    The same was true even if I told Sarujirou how to refine it and had him produce it for me without disclosing its source. Nevertheless, it was a valuable weapon with greater destructive power than ck powder for a servant like me, and I had to think of an efficient way to utilize it. The result was the ymore mine imitation.


    I am not a military otaku. However, I learned about it when I yed FPS in my previous life, and I have been studying the general principle of it as well as other equipments out of curiosity.


    I do not fully understand how it works. However, what is important here is the idea. In order to make the most effective use of precious nitroglycerin, the use of shrapnel from the explosion is far more effective than a simple explosion.


    The original effective radius was 200 meters, and over 700 iron balls were said to be scattered at once, but that couldn''t be replicated. Instead, I used nails, pebbles, and coated them with poison. I tested the prototypes by detonating them several times and using captured young or small youkai as targets to confirm their effectiveness. The kill radius was at best a third of the original.


    But it was fine. It was originally a small fry trap that I was thinking of using to ambush and blow up the youkai boar''s men, as equipment when I decided to intervene in the first event. By the way, when carried as part of the strike forece party''s baggage, it was used as an experimental tool under Sarujirou''s name.


    The first explosion detonated a total of six ymore mine, which blew up on both sides of the formation. It caused damage to nearly a hundred of the leading youkai. Half of them died, and the other half were injured. But that didn''t matter. If they couldn''t move, it was good enough. And the operation moved on to the second phase.


    "Come on, you b*stards! Bring it on!!" I shouted, ringing the bell to attract the low-level youkai. This tool usually use it as a diversion, but when the bell is rang loudly, even the controlled youkai are excited and head toward the bell.


    "Alright, another round!! I yelled, as the youkai approached. Suddenly, there was an explosion right in front of them. It''s no wonder because I''ve prepared a trap. A dozen or so of them charge at me, and are turned into minced meat by the countless nails and iron scraps flying towards them. It was more like a grape-shot than andmine. It was like something out of Vendemiaire.


    ''<i>Servant! Three medium-sized youkai areing!</i>'' a hummingbird shikigami''s message came through my earpiece. I focused my thoughts and another explosion went off. This time it was ck powder. The explosion blew up arge tree trunk located near the entrance to the cave. I had previously cut a notch into the trunk and stuffed a bomb in it. Now, tworge tree trunks that fell to the ground blocked the entrance, and the youkai that came out to take advantage of the situation were all crushed by the mass attack. It was only meant to buy time, though.


    The remaining small youkai, now isted, were approaching me. I throw shbangs and stinkbangs at them to confuse them, then cut them down with cheap swords. Even though one of the medium-sized youkai was crushed by the fallen trees, it managed to stick its head out and struggle. But I threw a short spear into its mouth to kill it. Both sides of the spear were coated with poison.


    ''<i>Servant, it''s time to move back. The main force ising,</i>'' after defeating the tenth small youkai and rendering my sword useless, Botan gave an order.


    At the same time, the entrance of the cave exploded, and a huge great youkai in the form of a deer appeared. It had a grotesque human face and menacing antlers like avant-garde art. Behind the deer, a crowd of minions appeared one after another.


    "Is that the Deer God?!" I couldn''t help but exim at the familiar appearance of the great youkai, who lunges at me. While throwing my dull sword and pulling out a spare one, I threw sh bombs and stink bombs and retreated at full speed, making sure to ring my bell.


    The deformed Deer God, with a sword stuck in its face, enraged by the sh and stench, rushed toward me with its minions in tow. Its face had a disgustingly pleasant smile despite its clear anger. I ran desperately, pushing my legs to the limit like an athlete. However, they still caught up with me.


    ''<i>Servant! Now! Up the tree!!</i>''


    "Got it...!"


    Following the instruction, I threw a sh bomb while jumping up onto a tree. The Deer God passed by me with too much momentum, had all four legs cleanly severed and crashed face-first into the ground. And so did the rest of the minion. One by one, their bodies and legs were cut off, blinded by the sh of light. It was done by wire traps made from spider webs tied around the tree trunk.


    Finally, some of the youkai stop to assess the situation of those in front of them. But it was a trap, and a group of them detonated a hidden ymore replica, causing the grotesque creatures to fly off in all directions.


    "That went better than I expected. If this keeps up...!!" I eximed.


    ''<i>Huh!? On your right! Get ready with your weapons!!</i>'' a voice interrupted from the side.


    "?!" I eximed, unable to see or detect anything. But my body obeyed Botan''s warning, and I readied my spare sword as a conditioned reflex, ready to counterattack. And it was the right choice.


    "Ugh...!?" I grunted.


    "Heh," a small figure appeared out of nowhere and shattered my sword with incredible speed. But their sound camete, after the attack.


    "Sh*t!" I gasped.

 Chapter 81.2

    Chapter 81.2


    My next action was also a sort of conditioned reflex. I hurled the hilt of the broken sword at the attacker''s face and jumped off the tree,nding on the ground with my spare spear ready. I hadn''t put much thought into it until then.


    ...So, no wonder, the thrown sword was easily deflected, and now, the attackernded on the ground just like I did, from the treetop.


    (They''reing...?!)


    In the darkness, I caught a glimpse of the attacker''s face. It was a child''s height, with a neutral face wearing casual chestnut-colored clothes that could be found anywhere.


    But on top of that head were weasel-like beast ears, a tail, and, above all, silver des grew from their hands. des like sickles from the base of the fingers, eight in total across both arms. The creature grinned at me with a sneer.


    ...At the same time, their reddish eyes red at me with a pomegranate-like poisonous glow.


    (That figure, and that features, is that a kamaitachi? Or maybe a honey badger, a wolverine! ...No, it''s still a member of the mustelid family, right?)


    As I ponder this while trying to distract myself from the killing intent emanating from my attacker, suddenly a gust of wind blows, and the nearby trees are cut down as if sliced by a de. Arge tree is sliced through and falls dramatically to the ground.


    "Oh, did I miss? Is it the effect of some cursed tool?" the youkai taunts.


    "No way!?" I exim as I watch my prayer beads, which were wrapped around my wrist, break and scatter on the ground. The talisman given to me by the daughter of the Tachibana family has been rendered useless after deflecting just one attack.


    "Well then, one more time!" the youkai jeers and swings their arm to strike again.


    "......!!!"


    But almost simultaneously, I jump into the air and summon my shikigami, two simplified crows that charge forward.


    "Heh, you''re going to avoid it? But that''s no fun at all!" the youkai exims.


    The Shikigami that charged at the youkai were immediately cut to pieces, and at the same time, they emitted light. It is natural, since I had given it the function of a sh bomb.


    "Small fry, don''t you dare!" yelled the youkai.


    Blinded by the bright light, Kamaitachi wildly swung both arms, cutting through the air with gusts of wind that tore, sliced, and cleared everything in their path. But I wasn''t there. There was no way I could fight the cmity youkai head-on...


    "How can I fight a cmity youkai...!!!" I thought to myself.


    And so, I disappear with a Matagama and hid behind a nearby object, observing the cmity youkai. After a bit of struggling, Kamaitachi finally adapted to the surroundings and looked around.


    "Did he run away or hide? This is troublesome. I''m not really good at finding people," Kamaitachi grumbled, as if talking about someone else. The stench of stinky balls, the smell of ymore-like gunpowder, and the flesh and blood of the dead youkai monster were all around us. Still, I recoiled and took a deep breath to take a break.


    "Even though they are beasts youkai, they can''t distinguish human smells from other beasts, can they?" I said.


    "Do you think so?" the youkai asked.


    "!!?" With those words, I turn my head to the side, my eyes wide open. Cmity youkai, who had been in close proximity to me before I knew it, was looking at me with a sneer, though I was supposed to be invisible.


    And there were two scythes in front of me, and all eight of their des were aimed at me.


    "...!!?" I panicked and caught the oing des with the handle of my short spear. The sickle bites deeply into the hilt and somehow stops just in front of my nose. Unfortunately, my main weapon, the spear, lost in a previous battle with a wild boar. But it was fortunate that I could barely block the cmity youkai''s attack with his backup short spear, which was cheap and disposable.


    "D*mn!" I shouted, thenunched a counterattack with all my might. I then push out the handle of the spear, and and delivered a knee kick from below.


    "Oops, that''s close," the weasel said, skillfully jumping off their feet using my knee as a foothold and turning in mid-air like an Olympic gymnast. Their movements were more like those of a leopard than a weasel. If it were in the Olympics, this guy would probably win a gold medal in gymnastics.


    "Hmm? It''s strange. I can feel your presence and touch, but I can''t see you. Are you using some kind of curse or tool? But you know you can''t fool me with visual disguises, right? Why don''t you show yourself? It''s rude not to show your face, isn''t it?" The cmity youkai proposed, warned, or threatened me as usual, looking directly at me even though I was invisible. Did this guy engage in that sword-locking sh earlier even though they couldn''t see me? Did this guy pinpoint my location with only a faint presence? That''s terrible. ...So, what should I do?


    "...Botan-dono, please hide in the shadows," I whispered, calling out my reliable assistant''s name. In response, the hummingbird turned to me with an obvious expression of puzzlement.


    ''<i>Are you out of your mind?</i>'' she asked.


    "I can''t keep hiding anyway, and it would be even worse to be ignored," I said. I had to keep this guypany until the time was right. I can''t have this guy heading for the vige without me. Especially the cmity youkai in front of me.


    ''<i>...Okay, looks like our opponent is talkative. Just y along and try to deceive them.</i>'' the hummingbird advised before leaving my shoulder. At the same time, I stop the effect of the Matagama. The monster looks surprised for a moment, but then grins and starts to rudely observe me.


    "Oh? There you are. But the clothes you''re wearing under that cloak... are you a servant, by any chance?" the Kamaitachi asked, swinging their arms around like a child.


    "......" I didn''t answer, too breathless from the intense physical activity to spare the energy. But ignoring my silence, the youkai continued, "Well, this is a surprise! I had intended to take youpletely by surprise. Were you able to read my intentions? It''s strange, though, if you are the hand of the exorcists who left the other day, why are you here all alone?"


    The monster looks at me, looking through me, and deres their words quickly. They puts the back of their hand on their chin and tilt their heads slightly to the side. Their sleeves covered their palms, as their clothes didn''t fit well.


    "Is it a decoy?... That''s strange, considering your abilities. It doesn''t seem worth it to use a servant who can resist me as a mere pawn. If they''re nning to attack us systematically, the props you used to surprise us are too few in number. Your act to block the passage also unnatural. It''s more reasonable to blow us up in numbers when we''re all out, and then sweep up the rest. I mean, we''re not chronically short of troops like we used to be. Anyway, that curse of very is still active on your shoulder, right? And it''s currently in effect... Though that cloak seems to be helping to disguise it?" the youkai asked.


    The youkai analyzed and interpreted my every action and behavior, and found problems and questions. It was an intelligence not unlike youkai''s. Despite being a bit flighty and talkative.


    "In other words, you needed to carry out this n on purpose, right? If it were an organized operation, there would be no need for such a fight like this, right? But then, ...don''t underestimate us," the youkai continued.


    Before I knew it, I found myself surrounded by all kinds of youkai. The monsters who entered one after another from the reopened underground passageway red at me fiercely, eyeing me up and down. It was for nothing that I had listened to the mouth of the monster in front of me for so long. It was simply because I couldn''t escape. I mean, the exit had been blocked without me realizing it.


    "...This is indeed a magnificent presentation of your research, I''m very impressed. You are quite clever for a youkai, aren''t you?" I said.


    "I''m happy to be praised. A monkey like you speaks in such a superior way," Kamaitachi replied.


    In response to my slightly hostile words, the youkai''s encirclement shrunk one step closer. However, they still didn''t attack. They were controlled or trained, maybe.


    "It''s interesting that a servant acted on their own, and moreover, you knew about our existence. But also strange. You know you can''t do anything significant on your own, right? So, how about making a deal?" the youkai said.


    "A deal?" I repeated, pondering the word. At my reaction, the weasel-like creature shed a smile that instinctively made me ufortable.


    "Yeah. It''s not a bad deal. I just want you to exin everything in detail. But, it''s not easy for me either. If you don''t agree to the deal, you have to meet their demands and deal with their anger," said Kamaitachi, as the circle around me tightened. The youkai all drool from their mouths and continue to growl.


    "Hahaha... and what is my benefit if I agree to this deal?" I asked.


    "I''ll squeeze you gently and carefully so you won''t feel any pain," Kamaitachi replied, showing the sickle in their hand with a hateful, innocent smile.


    "Oh? You don''t look happy. I don''t think it''s a bad deal. You wouldn''t want to be slowly eaten alive, would you? I''ve heard among your people that the easiest way to die is with kindness," the youkai continued, tauntingly.


    "Aren''t you know a lot?" I responded, with a hint of disdain. What is kindness, really?


    "I know a lot, huh?"


    Of course, in a negative way.


    "...Now, what do you say? Give me your answer," the youkai monster presses me for an answer. Their tone was light, but it was clearly a request and an order. And the youkai knew. I only had a few weapons on me already. Even my main weapon, a cheap spear, was now useless and I had thrown it away earlier to draw my dagger tant��.


    If this continues, I will surely be eaten alive. I will be skinned all over my body, my muscles will be shredded, and still I will be devoured little by little without being fatally wounded. It was horrifying, even just imagining it. In that respect, the reward of a quick death was certainly tempting. That''s why...


    "Okay. ...But I wouldn''t talk too much for a beast. It''s an insult tonguage, you know?" I said as I took a beat and responded to their kind offer with respect and civility. The monster smiles at me with their clouded red eyes and I smile in response.


    "Devour his limbs!" the weaselmanded with a smile, and all the monsters around me pounced towards me in unison. But I clenched my teeth, steeled myself, and grinned confidently, certain of the sess of my n.


    At the same time as I do so, in an instant, a whirlpool of dirt and debris swallowed up all the attacking monsters.


    "What!?" eximed the cmity youkai in surprise, but I was already smiling with delight. I had been waiting for this moment and had timed it perfectly.

 Chapter 81.3

    Chapter 81.3


    It seemed to be a simple earth maniption technique, using a talisman as the core to gather rocks, dirt, and even trees to create a condensed form. At first nce, this incarnation looks like an ugly snake or a caterpir. It was called the ''Housan Dakuryuu (��ɽ��o)'', and ording to the novel and manga versions, it was a "simple techniqueparable to the Hondo style (main style)" used by Onitsuki Kochou.


    "It��s a waste of resource. To think that I would have to use the shiki I borrowed from Madam Adviser for something like this," I heard a personnd from above while cursing. He was dressed in a typical onmyoji outfit with a raven hat and a Shakujou (�a��). The appearance of exorcists specializing in curses.


    "Retainer-dono..."


    "Don''t speak so familiarly, you lowly servant. If it weren''t for Lord Uemon''s order, I would have let you be devoured," Kibihagi Kage, the Onitsuki retainer, spat in disgust at my call.


    * * *


    For Kibihagi Kage, it was an unwee situation.


    The simple form ''Housan Dakuryuu'' is an easy-to-use form that can be used ording to the skill of the practitioner. If the advisor, the developer and the master of the shiki, could make a dragon as big as a town, a servant could summon a dragon of no more than a foot in height if they wanted to.


    While many traditional shikigami and simple shikigami have a minimum spiritual power requirement for operation, ''Housan Dakuryuu'' is certainly an easy-to-use shikigami that is not too difficult for practitioners in that sense.


    At the same time, Dakuryuu''s intelligence is not high because it is a simplified form. Moreover, since its attacking method is a simple mass attack using its body or crushing and grinding it down by swallowing it and crushing it into the rocks inside, it is easy to cause coteral damage to its allies as well. In fact, Kibihagi Kage knows from the post-battle report that his teacher, the adviser, did not use this shikigami when fighting Tsuchigumo''s minions because it was a chaotic battle.


    For him, who was not as good in manipting shiki as the adviser, using it to swallow up monsters around me without involving me, a servant, required a considerable amount of concentration. Especially when it came to helping a fugitive...


    (I feel sorry for my teacher.)


    There seemed to have been a change in the advisor''s feelings after the Tsuchigumo incident, as the way she treated her family, disciples, and subordinates became softer. In this mission, she even lent her shikigami to the various teams heading in different directions, showing that she was concerned for their safety.


    Kibihagi Kage also expressed his deep gratitude when he received the Dakuryuu, and he firmly vowed to protect the Hidden Group. Considering this, it was truly unwee to use the shiki he had received for this kind of thing.


    Nevertheless, a mission is a mission. It cannot be neglected.


    "Stay there. Don''t you dare run away. If I take you roughly, I won''t get you all in one piece. ...Now then," warned the retainer to the wounded servant. There was a chance that the servant would be captured roughly and killed, or that he would be devoured by some unknown youkai who had not yet been taken care of. So, it was necessary for the servant to stay within sight. Hence the warning. In response, the servant bowed his heads in affirmation.


    "Hmph, his attitude is very courteous. How arrogant," thought Kibihagi Kage, while sniffling and chewing on a bitter bug, confirming why the curse has not been invoked. He thought the servant''s behavior was quite calcted, despite his respectful demeanor. But he couldn''t let his guard down, especially considering that he was also trying to gain favor with the second princess.


    And then the retainer nced at the monster before him.


    "It was very courteous of you to wait until we finished our discussion, you monster," said the retainer.


    "Well, of course. You were nning to counterattack with your hidden trap the moment I attacked you, right? I''m not so reckless as to jump into an obvious trap," replied Kamaitachi nonchntly.


    "......" Kibihagi Kage became more wary of Kamaitachi''s nonchnt tone. At the same time, the ground began to bulge, and the monster appeared. It is the same as Dakuryuu, but smaller one, intended to be a trap as Kamaitachi said.... but now that it has been noticed, there is no need to hide it anymore.


    "Don''t get carried away, you monster!" warned Kibihagi Kage.


    "Don''t get carried away, you monkey!" retorted Kamaitachi.


    Kibihagi Kage and the youkai curse at each other in a casual manner, but with definite contempt and hatred. And then... they both make their move.


    "......!!!"


    When Kamaitachi swung their arms, eight wind sts were released from each arm. The invisible des easily cut through the metal te, but immediately afterwards a second ''Housan Dakuryuu'' slipped in from the side as a shield. The rocks and sand that make up its body are blown away. However, if Shiki still had its core and spiritual power, it could regenerate its body as much as it needed.


    Then, the second one approached Kamaitachi from behind. Its trajectory was quite forced and possible only because of its inorganic nature.


    "You''re too naive!!" said Kamaitachi as they gracefully turned backwards like a spring, avoiding the rushing attack of the Dakuryuu trying to swallow them whole. At the same time, the de pierced Shiki. Kamaitachi continued to split the Dakuryuu''s as it moved. It was reminiscent of the way eels are gutted. The Dakuryuu fell to the ground. Of course, the regeneration began immediately. It begins, but... it is not immediatelyplete.


    "Hahaha!! Come on! I''m gonna cut you into three pieces!!" Kamaitachi taunted.


    "Just this much!!" Kibihagi retorted.


    Kibihagi controlled the second Dakuryuu to block the wind des relentlessly released by Kamaitachi. However, there was a limit. The shiki, hit by nearly twenty shes, is temporarily incapacitated. Just before that, Kibihagi leaps and fired three Shiki charms. They ignited and simultaneously attacked the youkai in the form of zing birds.


    "Don''t underestimate me, monkey!" Kamaitachi shouted.


    As the youkai''s tail expanded, it instantly transformed into a sharp de. Its form was more like an axe than a sickle... Then, as its body twisted, it swung its butt-turned-de tail, which cut through the gathered wind and tore through Shiki. But out of the mes of the vanishing fire birds, shadows appeared, wielding a sword or a spear.


    "What!?" Kamaitachi eximed.


    It was a two-step strategy of fitting a shikigami inside a shikigami. It was a simple trick for Kibihagi, a disciple of Onitsuki Kochou, who is well versed in shikigami techniques. Now, the shadows attacked with their swords. Kamaitachi dodges their shes and slices off their heads with the scythe on their arm. But the shadows do not disappear and attack again!


    "Ho, you''re good!! Is it abination!?" Kamaitachi surprised.


    The shadow itself looks like a single shikigami, but it is actually abination of several simple shikigami. The head was for detection, the body forbat, and the legs for mobility. While it wasplicated to operate and consumed a lot of spiritual energy, it had the advantage of being able to exploit the weaknesses of its opponents. However, it is only a simplified type, and once its ws were exposed, it could easily be dismantled.


    But that was all part of the n. While the enemy was distracted, the resurrected Doku-ryu attacked. Two shikis, like serpents, coiled around the youkai and instantly detonated, producing a rough, choppy cut reminiscent of the infamous Nanban eel stew.


    In the midst of the scattered Doku-ryu, what appeared before him was nothing short of a mass of des. With 17 silver sickles protruding from both hands, tails, and feet, Kamaitachi danced around, rotating their body like a dancer, slicing the shiki into pieces, and leaps with a look of triumph on their face. Kamaitachi then jumped towards Kibihagi''s figure, closing the gap with astounding speed.


    But then, Kibihagi shoots a Tsukishou (a buddhist staff) at Yuka''s head. Hagikage''s immediate reaction was a counterattack with a thrust of his staff. The staff is also a suitable curse tool, and any youkai touched by it would note away unscathed, even if they were a cmity youkai... if it hit, that is.


    "Whoa, that was close!" Yuka eximed as she dodged Hibikage''s thrust by leaning her head to the side. At the same time, Kibihagishing a tongue, "Tch! You''re fast." As Yuka did so, a spearhead was thrown at her from the side. However, she managed to deflect it with her tail. The youkai looked in the direction of the attack and saw the servant. He smiles coldly at her.


    But then, several des pierced Kibihagi''s body. His stomach is gutted. Only a few moments had psed from the moment of the attack on the retainer to this moment.


    "Gah!?"


    "Retainer-dono!?"


    The servant shouted in horror as he saw the retainer impaled. The youkai grinned, drawn in by his screams. But theughter of Kamaitachi disappeared quickly in the face of a feeling of unease. It was at that moment that they noticed what was happening to the figure of the retainer. His body turns into countless shikigami and they all attacking the cmity youkai.


    "Shikigami...!?"


    "Hmph, why would any curse master be so close to youkai?"


    Kamaitachi was shocked. And then Kibihagi appears from behind arge tree. From the beginning, he has been using a substitute to hide himself and deceive the others. The staff was a disguise, and he had tricked the youkai into thinking he was carrying a powerful talisman. Exorcists were no less cunning than youkai when it came to dirty tactics.


    "Tch!! You''re quite smart!!" eximed Kamaitachi.


    Kamaitachi cuts up the thousands of shikigamis that areing towards them, one after another, but there are too much. Every time they tears apart a dozen of them, twice as many slip through the gaps and attach to them. They are Fuin (sealing talismans). Kibihage was trying to capture cmity youkai alive. It was not only because couldn''t handle it alone, but also because of the interrogation.


    "!? What a futile struggling..." taunted Kibihage.


    The Kamaitachi, who is trapped like a mummy by the talismans, unleashes a gust of wind like a final blow. Kibihage pulls his shakujou from the ground and swats them away with ease. Although he was a sorcerer, it did not mean that he could not use martial arts. And thus, the victory had already been decided.


    It was supposed that way.


    "Huh!?" Kibihage cried out as he suddenly lost his bnce. Almost reflexively, he looks down at his feet in the unexpected situation. And then he sees it. He sees that one of his legs has been cut off. "No way...!?" he cursed, wondering when it happened and why he didn''t feel any pain. He had avoided or deflected all the wind gusts. Such doubts are in the mind of this retainer. But it dys his judgment. It was fatal mistake in this situation.


    Youkai monster, who saw it, whispers with a twisted mouth. They whispered someone''s name, which echoed throughout the surroundings. "Now, it''s your turn. Rouya."


    Without warning, a massive figure appeared as if it had been there from the beginning, showing no sign of life until just before. This huge shadow emerges from behind the retainer, looking down at Kibihagi.


    "What...!?"


    Kibihage, who had been focused on Kamaitachi in front of him, is momentarily slow to react. When he turned around, he saw the approaching monster''s scream and realized it was thest thing he would ever see.


    * * *

 Chapter 81.4

    Chapter 81.4


    The exorcists named Kibihagi Kage were not weak. Of course, there is a difference between Kage and the exorcists of the Onitsuki bloodline in terms of strength. However, even so, they are different from the servants. In fact, the fact that he had seeded in stopping the cmity youkai until the arrival of the reinforcements was the best proof of his strength.


    There was no carelessness or arrogance. I believe that even the people around him were on their guard.


    Therefore, this was, in a sense, an inevitable fate.


    The biggest reason why exorcists were killed by youkai was not simply because of their strength. The biggest cause of their deaths was theirpatibility with the youkai and being caught off guard.


    "Huh?"


    That was the dumb voice I was uttering at the moment the top half of the figure in front of me was torn apart. With a crunch, the wolf lifted its jaws and red sshes flew out, dirtying my cheeks.


    I am stunned for a moment. Shocked. Dumbstruck. But I push those emotions aside and brace myself as reason realizes what''s happening. And I realize. The seriousness of the situation.


    "D*mn it, I didn''t even sense that guy''s presence at all!?" I thought to myself, realizing that I had made a mistake.


    I couldn''t even notice the appearance of the wolf devouring the dead body in front of my eyes until the moment of their heinous act. That was my negligence. At the same time, it is also true that I was not careless. No, on the contrary...


    "He couldn''t even manage to stab back!?" I thought to myself as I witnessed that moment. I saw him waving his Shakujou just before he was about to be devoured. It was a counter-attack that was natural for an exorcist in a situation where their death was inevitable.


    But it didn''t work. It wasn''t because Kage was ipetent. The Shakujou was indeed aimed at the wolf. The problem was that the Shakujou had passed through the wolf''s body...


    "A conditional ability, huh?" I muttered to myself, realizing the source of the wolf''s power. But it didn''t matter. The situation has taken a sudden and drastic turn.


    ''<i>Gye...gye...eee...</i>'' howled Dakuryuu.


    "!? Well, I guess that''s how it goes...!" I muttered as the supply of spiritual power from Kibihagi was lost, causing the Shikigami to lose their power. The two Dakuryuus trembled and then copsed with a rattling sound. It gave the impression of watching sugar cubes dissolve.


    At the same time, it meant that I was now alone and helpless. In front of me were two cmity youkai and a few remaining small youkai, who approached me cautiously. ...Needless to say, the situation was the worst.


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr...!!!!</i>'' growled the wolf. And as I was driven by impatience and despair, the wolf suddenly joins the fight and finishes its meal. The wolf that had finished sucking up the blood and entrails by sticking its face into the cross-section of the remaining lower half of the body suddenly shook violently and transformed. Its body shrank and its fur also shrank. I had seen this kind of transformation before, when Iruka changed from a wolf to a human.


    "Has it transformed into a humanoid...?" I wondered.


    The shrinking of the body and the shrinking of the hairs of the body were very simr to the change of Iruka when she was trying to change from a wolf to a human being.


    ...However,pared to her, cmity youkai in front of me was much more like a youkai monster. Even in its current form, it was still clearly a werewolf that had seen a full moon. Its fur was still intact, and its head was clearly not a human skeleton. And it continued to groan and shake its body on all fours, looking troubled.


    "Well, well, you''re still not very good at changing, are you? I''m sorry, this one is a neer. They have trouble with the back and forth of human and youkai transformations. They seem to be excited from just eating a feast earlier," Kamaitachi taunted as they tore apart formic talismans on their body but no longer had any power. Their tone of voice seemed to be one of sympathy for their fellow countrymen who were struggling, but it also seemed to be one of ridicule. Their cloudy red eyes nce at the wolf, and then they shift their cold gaze to me.


    "D*mn it..." I cursed at the deadly look on their face, and I ready my Dagger (tant��) and my Teguruma (yo-yo like tool) and0020prepare to throw it with extremely natural movements.


    I didn''t know what kind of cmity youkai this wolf that suddenly appeared was. What I do know is that it was probably the owner of the shed fur collected on the city road, and since this guy is struggling with the change, I doubt that this guy is going to join the fight right now. Seriously, it was one of the few hopes left in thepletely unbnced situation... It was a hope that was too despairing.


    "Well, well. This is troublesome. We''ve lost so many of our men. That wasn''t in the calction. Our boss will be angry... The monkeys that follow us will alsoe, so we can''t drag this on for too long," Kamaitachi looks around at the deserted surroundings and is obviously depressed.


    And as I raise my head, eyes filled with malice and hatred shoot through me. The oppressive feeling makes me take a step back.


    "But before that, we have to finish our homework, don''t we?" Kamaitachi said.


    "Ah?" I furrowed my brow at the same time as I heard the words. Before I knew it, I was struck head-on by a whirlwind of Wind des. There was no preliminary move. The next thing I knew, I had been shed.


    "Ga!?" I cried out in shock as the cuts on my body started to bleed. The blood was fresh and hot, sttering all around me.


    "Was this guy ying with me all this time?" I thought as I copsed, stunned.


    And what was more problematic was that the cloak I was wearing was instantly andpletely cut off by the wind blow.


    "Ah? Aaaahhhh...!!!?"


    The moment the recognition-inhibiting effect of the coat was lost, the cursed snake that had been coiled around my shoulders began to entwine itself around me, tightening and squeezing my entire body.


    "Guhh!!!" I fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Unpleasant creaking noises echoed from my whole body as my muscles and bones screamed in agony. My lungs werepressed, and I couldn''t breathe.


    "This is...!? Well, that''s surely a good way to put down a rebellion, you b*stard!!" I thought sarcastically in praise of the creator of this curse as I wriggling like a worm on the ground in pain. It was a torture of pain that was just enough to not let me die. So much so that I thought it would be easier to just die.


    "Well, humans are scary, aren''t they? They can use such a cruel curse against their own kind without hesitation," Kamaitachi said, taking a step closer as I struggled. This is bad...!!?


    I was about to throw the hidden Teguruma (yo-yo like tool) when the scythe pierced through my palm, which made me cried out, "Ggh...? Gaaah!!?" One of the four des growing from the back of the Kamaitachi''s hand prated deeply into my hand and reached the ground. It was so painful that my whole body was writhing, but the de stuck in my hand prevented me from doing even that.


    "Hehehehe, does it hurt? It hurts, doesn''t it? Human body is fragile, you know," The monster chuckled, their murky crimson-colored eyes narrowed as they looked down at me. Their gaze was as merciless as a child looking at a dissected insect.


    "I almost feel sorry for you. Why do you have such weak bodies and yet so much intelligence and reason? Well, that''s why you are afraid and suffer in vain. You struggle and resist in vain and die helplessly. I can''t help but sympathize with you. It would be easier to live in ignorance like a slug crawling on the ground," the monster continued.


    And with a twist of their wrist, the silver de pierced the wound in my palm. I couldn''t help but scream, "Guh...uugh...guh......!!"


    "You look so miserable. It must be painful. But it''s painful for me, too. After all, my n waspletely ruined by a mere servant. It''s so painful that my chest feels like it''s going to burst. So now we''re even. I''m a phnthropist, you know," the Kamaitachi said, grinning mercilessly.


    The youkai exaggeratedly ced their hand on their chest and announced, then smiled and nced at me.


    "Well. Now the nuisance is gone, let me ask you again. How did you find out about our n? And why did you do such a grandiose thing all by yourself? Could you please tell me? If you do..." the youkai spoke, their voice calm and measured.


    "Agh...!?" I cried out as the youkai gouged and shaved my palm. The youkai smiles ecstatically at my screams and licks their lips.


    "We don''t have much time. Will you answer me? In this world, it''s always wiser to go with the flow and take the easy way out in life," the monster continued, both persuading and threatening me.


    I look up at the monster with tears in my eyes,ughing submissively and sycophantically. In response, Kamaitachi with a sickle also sneered. Trembling, I opened my mouth...and spat in their feet with all my might.


    Immediately afterwards, with a sound that cuts the wind, one of my ears is cut off. "Gaahh...!?" I cried out in pain, holding the section of my ear with the arm that was not impaled. The blood dripped down rapidly and forcefully.


    I groan, and the Kamaitachi''s foot stomps on my head. My forehead is cut by a stone as it hits the ground. Unfortunately, my head wasn''t blown up; they had held back.


    "It''s impolite to spit on someone''s foot, don''t you think? Nowadays, even the lowest of servants seem tock basic etiquette. I can''t help but worry about the state of education these days," the youkai scolded me with nonchnt tone but their expression filled with rage.


    Their tone of voice was clearly more forceful, or I should say angry. Kamaitachi then yed with my ear that they had already grabbed while looking down at me, "But I''m tolerant. I won''t get mad at you for this. Everyone makes mistakes and has failures. However ignorance can lead to arrogance, you know?"


    Suddenly, the monster shows their feet in front of me. Their thin, white feet that had retracted the sickle and were stained with dirt. "Lick it. Lick it like a dog and clean it with sincerity. Cry, apologize, and confess everything, you monkey... This is yourst warning."


    As the monster spoke theirst words, something grazed against my cheek. A warm, dull sensation runs down my cheek. I looked into their eyes, met with a cruel smile... This was definitely the limit.


    "..."


    I slowly open my mouth. Then I stick my tongue out at the bare foot in front of me. The monster gave a mocking smile, but I ignored it and leaned in closer and closer to the feet... and then...


    "Why don''t you be a roasted meal, you monster?" I said.


    "Huh!?" Kamaitachi eximed.


    A momentter, I fired a st of fire, but unfortunately it didn''t reach Kamaitachi. It was because the half-human, half-beast squatting behind the monster grabbed their cor and pulled them away just before the pale mes engulfed them. They held onto Kamaitachi and kept a distance from me. Hidden behind ck, long hair, their eyes red at me while growling as if to intimidate me.


    However, Kamaitachi did not express their gratitude. Theirpanion''s eyes also widened and their expression clearly showed their astonishment.


    "Hey, hey, this is really a surprise. This presence, that appearance... Is this a joke? Are you really a servant?" Kamaitachi asked me.


    What was reflected in their eyes was my own ugly appearance, like a failed monster, wrapped in blue mes all over my body...

 Chapter 82.1

    Chapter 82.1


    "En" (�F) refers to a connection, rtionship, fate, or bond.


    The definition is broad and epasses not only blood rtions such as parent-child and siblings but also social connections such as master and servant, as well as karmic connections based on possessions. In the end, it can even extend to groups such as viges, organizations, and nations.


    Many curses are based on these connections. The ssic example is a curse that uses a straw doll. This involves sewing the target''s hair or other personal belongings into the doll and cursing them. Alternatively, a curse may target the target''s family or vige, sending vengeful spirits and ghosts down the line of rtionship. The curse of finding a person is also a form of curse.


    The closer the connection, the clearer the conditions, the stronger the power of the curse. Conversely, if the connection is vague or broad, the curse against an individual will be diluted and weak.


    This principle also applies to emotions. The stronger the emotions directed toward someone, the stronger the bond will be, and the deeper the connection will be...


    Now, the time goes back just a little. A girl sensed this connection. The determination, the resolution, and the decision that came through the deep connection between her and him through their hearts. Though she interpreted it in a way that was convenient for herself.


    As she sat up and emerged from the covers, her ck, glossy hair brushed against the fabric, and her nape peeked through the gap in her hair, forming a graceful curve.


    "Just wait. I''ll be there soon," she said and give a sigh.


    Inside the ox-cart, which had be a "stray house", the girl who had sneaked into the sleeping quarters behind the curtains at the upper seat was already fully awake, having been drawn out of her dreamlike state.


    She rose from the sleeping quarters into the darkness. Her slender, white limbs stood out against the jet-ck background, as if illuminated. Her body was taut and glossy...


    Yes, she was naked now. Her body was glistening with sweat and she had a radiant, godly aura about her. Her cheeks were flushed with a deep shade of red and she let out a sultry sigh, as if she was burning with desire. It looked as if she was in love or lost in lust. And both were right.


    What she had been doing in the futon alone just a few minutes ago was nothing butforting herself in the literal sense of the word. She had been thinking of her beloved, daydreaming about their rendezvous and fantasizing about their love for each other.


    He was repeatedly whispered sweet words in her ear, like a childhood game, and held tightly by his well-trained, hard and robust body. Her breasts were ravished passionately, as if by an infant, and her body was violently prated and tormented like an animal, until finally they would embrace each other, taking in the boiling love and reaching the climax together... She was imagining such a scene.


    It was a scene that was like a dream, where she was endlessly coddled and loved by her beloved while she snuggled up to him... However, just imagining it wasn''t enough, so she used her own fingers to bring herself to climax again and again, leaning in, crying, shedding tears of joy, and continuing to reach the climax. But in reality, it was just a vain act of self-exhaustion, and she cried her eyes out. It wasn''t anything special, just a daily routine for her now. It was a part of her everyday life.


    It was painful, joyful, loving... but most of all, it was a precious moment for her, where she couldpletely expose herself. It wasforting. It was the hope that kept her alive.


    But now, she moves. Though it was an important time, she moved. It was so natural that the fatigue from hunting youkai since dawn and the exhaustion from thefort of the bed were irrelevant now. After all, to her now, everything about herself was a factor that could not be taken into consideration in any way.


    She hid the men''s underwear, soaked with her own fluids, under the pillow like a child hiding a treasure. After hiding it, Onitsuki Hina turned on her heels and left through the curtains. She quickly put on herplete equipment for youkai extermination and snapped her fingers, causing the candlestick to light up.


    In the room illuminated by the reddish-white light source, something sat there as if it had always been there. A bird shikigami with a strangely borate design stared at her. The shikigami, with emotions unique to birds that were difficult to discern, nced at Hina who had already put on her light armor.


    ''Oh, are you going out? Where are you going on such a night? Maybe there are youkai running away, but there should be no more prey around here, right?'' said the shikigami in front of her.


    The shikigami''s summoner knew that the woman in front of her had gone to various ces, even deep into the hintends, burning, calming, and killing supernatural beings to gain achievements.


    "Stop joking. You already know, don''t you? He''s in danger. I know it," Onitsuki Hina replied to her sister''s mocking question in calm tone.


    She cut off the conversation as if she didn''t care, as if she wasn''t interested, and as if it didn''t matter at all. In fact, it didn''t matter to Hina. What she wants from the woman in front of her now are few words, and even those are only a final confirmation. In a sense, the answer had already been given when the woman had tried to contact her with the shikigami.


    ''<i>...It''s a ce called Hotoya Vige, far to the west. I''ve made preparations for the journey, but I feel like there''s still somethingcking. Will you help me out?</i>'' said the shikigami that sounded like a tinkling bell.


    But Hina didn''t answer the question. She simply finished preparing herself and headed out of the ox cart. It was not that she ignored her. It was just that the question wasn''t worth answering for Hina.


    After all, for families, and for husbands and wives, it was only natural to help each other without any thought of gain or loss.


    ...It had to be that way.


    So Hina went eagerly. To her beloved, to her husband. To save him from his plight. To sacrifice everything for him.


    When she got off the cart, she found herself in a moonlit field, surrounded by a barrier that had been set up to protect them in the wilderness where no one''s hands could reach.


    "Princess Hina?"


    "Princess, why are you dressed like that?"


    As chance would have it, some exorcists and servants who were on night duty witnessed her and were overwhelmed by the indescribable atmosphere, but still asked her what was going on.


    However, ignoring all of their calls, the princess called forth the yellow dragon that had been subdued by the Onitsuki n.


    "W-what is this!?"


    "Please wait, where are you nning to go!?"


    Sensing her next move, but unaware of her intention or destination, the people around her hurriedly call out to her to stop her. But she didn''t hear any of it.


    There was no way she could hear the noise of the insects buzzing. Then...


    ''<i>...a despicable woman,</i>'' muttered her sister on the other side of the Shikigami as she took a disdainful nce at her who pushed everything away and flew away with the dragon...


    * * *


    During the ceremony, a half-human, half-youkai wolf suddenly burst into the crowd. Her words were enough to startle the vigers and send them into a panic.


    Her curse, insults, and sadistic threats that were filled with malice and a desire for revenge towards them, were incredibly persuasive. Especially with the cries and roars of the monsters echoing in the distance. As a result, the vigers had a low tolerance for this kind of crisis.


    "Don''t even think about running away! Stand there and continue to tremble in fear until you are all eaten!! ...Oops, maybe I went a little too far?" Iruka, who had threatened them so much, muttered to herself about how severe the confusion among the vigers was as she ncing over her shoulder.


    People screamed, panicked, and walked foolishly to the left and right, not knowing what to do. But then...


    "Calm down!" shouted the vige''s leader, Hotoya Yoshinori, who led the shrine maiden. When he raised his powerful voice, which belied his old age, the vigers fell silent and turned their gaze to their superiors. The chaos subsides.


    "Gather the residents who are staying in the lower vige immediately! Take shelter in my house! Katahiko!" Yoshinorimanded.


    "Yes!" Katahiko responded. "Send someone on a fast horse to the nearby fort or vige! The men are under mymand. Half of you will recover the people who are staying at home, and the other half will reinforce the defense of the vige head house! Gatekeeper, open the key to Hyogo!"


    Yoshinori calms the confusion and agitation, while Katahiko, who hadbat experience, gave specific orders. Since it was originally a rural vige, the vigers follow the orders of Yoshinori and Katahiko due to their conservative and authoritarian tendencies and the distance between the residents and the ruling ss was close. Women, children, and the elderly are sent to the houses in priority, while the men follow their originally designated groups to evacuate, collect the residents, and guard them.


    "There was amotion at the inn just yesterday, wasn''t there?" Katahiko continued, addressing one of his subordinates. "If you head for that area, you should be able to find some exorcists there. Please, I''m counting on you!"


    Katahiko then ordered his immediate subordinate to go to the fast horse and sent him out. Finally, he narrowed his eyes in the direction where the roaring sound was heard.


    "Is that a continuous roar? Could it be... a battle?" Katahiko thought to himself.


    Yes, it is a roaring sound. It''s not just the cry of a youkai. It is the sound of battle. But it was strange. If what Iruka said is true, then what is causing this sound? Only he and his men are capable of fighting youkai in the vige, and even most of his subordinates are waiting here. So, who is fighting...?


    "I can''t send out scouts. Anyway, we have no choice but to fight back here..." Katahiko said.


    Running away is out of the question. He didn''t know the scale of the attack. It''s unclear how long it would take for over a thousand vigers to evacuate, and they wouldn''t stand a chance if they were attacked during the evacuation. Above all, abandoning a ce with a spiritual vein is prohibited by the Imperial Court. He had no choice but to persist until help arrived.


    The problem was that most of the men avable for battle were amateurs. Katahiko himself has experience in fighting bandits and youkai when he served at court, and the guards under his direct control know how to use weapons. But other than that... the only people who can be counted on are lumberjacks and hunters. It''s too unreliable.


    "Hey, remove the roof tiles of the house. At worst, the women and children will be exposed. But we can at least throw a projectile from above," Katahiko ordered one of the maids who had been caught to evacuate.


    "Y-yes! I''ll do it right away!" the maid replied.


    Katahiko then watched the maid go in the direction of the house and then crossed his arms, looking around with a serious expression.


    "If we barricade ourselves in the mansion, we may be able to hold out for a day?" Katahiko muttered to himself.


    Of course, during that time, more than half of the men would likely be in the stomachs of the youkai. And they would probably notst two days, or even a day and a half.


    "Worst case scenario, at least if it''s just his Lord family..." Katahiko thought. But as a warrior and bodyguard, Katahiko epted his role and ce of death. And now, he must made up his mind.


    "Lord Katahiko!" Suzune called out.


    "Huh!? What''s the matter, Suzune? Sorry to interrupt your fun, but the festival is canceled for now. Hurry back to the house,�� Katahiko replied.


    Katahiko, who was about to resign himself to his fate, turns around when he hears his name called out. And when he sees the frantic look on the face of the familiar maid, he dares to make a joke as an older man and in his position.


    ��Stop joking around! Where, where''s youngdy...!?" the maid cried out desperately, making Katahiko''s rxed expressionpletely gone.


    * * *


    If I''m not careful, I will die soon, and even if I''m not careful, I will die normally. Youkai is full of top-ranked monsters, and I don''t know what even the lower-ranked ones are hiding from me.


    Since I was born into this world and became a servant, I have been in danger many times. Even if I had countless lives, it wouldn''t be enough, and it''s a mystery how I''ve survived until now. Maybe it''s because I never stopped trying to survive?


    Anyway, as an extension of the above, I had been thinking about how I could use the Youbo (youkai mother) gene that I had reluctantly incorporated into myself, within the limits of safety.


    However, adjusting the genes was too difficult due to the parasite''s shitty personality, and all the utilization ideas ended up failing. ording to Matsushige Botan''s old man, the best way to make use of the gene is to make the parasitized youkai or ves run wild and plunge them into the youkai''s den. No, I won''t do something that low.


    But then, such a situation has changed since another parasitic being was added to me. It could be said that it just gave me more headaches, but I don��t care. I just wanted to find some way to utilize it effectively.


    And then, ''this method'' was suggested, which was almost like suicide.

 Chapter 82.2

    Chapter 82.2


    "Uwooooooohhhhh!!!!" I roared and released pale mes from my whole body. It burns the area around me to a crisp, then turns into a vortex and attacks the youkai in front of me in an avnche. Kamaitachi swung both arms, trying to blow it away with a wind strike, but the mes swallowed it up.


    The half-human, half-wolf creature, who confirmed the results, grabbed Kamaitachi and hurriedly jumped away from the spot. A momentter, the mes scorched the area where the two had been.


    "This... It''s probably some kind of dangerous me if I touch it, right!?" Kamaitachi dered while blowing away the sparks with the wind. It seemed more like an animalistic intuition than analysis.


    And that''s why Kamaitachi noticed my presence behind them just before the moment.


    "...!?" Kamaitachi eximed as they spun around to face me.


    As for me, I grunted, "Gahh...!?" as Kamaitachi struck me with dozens of wind blows in an instant, showing that their previous attacks had just been yful.


    To top it off, the werewolf broke a tree trunk with a spinning kick and mmed it into me. However, I could see the torn tree trunk looming up in front of me with the sound of cutting through the air.


    Yes, I could see it slowly and...


    "Gruaaah!!" I used the approaching tree as a foothold and kicked it up to get even closer. But the wolf''s jaws opened before me and I quickly took a defensive stance with both arms. Then, with a momentary dy, I received the shock wave of the impact sound covered in mes throughout my body. Still...


    "Is this guy attacking me in rapid session...!?" I thought to myself as Kamaitachi continued their barrage of attacks.


    The roar looked like a single blow, but it was actually multiple blows. The roar was made to look like a series of short roars all at once. Thepressed, condensed bullets of air hit me in rapid session. They prate my ming armor and st me backward before my me armor waspletely ''annihted.''


    "Haah... don''t underestimate me...!!" I shouted.


    The sound of air being torn apart echoes in my ears. Thrown backwards at a speed that blurs my surroundings, I bend my legs and take to the air. And then... I kick the air with all my might!!


    "Ugh!!?" I groaned as I heard the sound of muscles being ripped to shreds. The burning pain dominates my lower body, but it quickly recedes. Then I force myself to turn around.


    ...Well, the next moment I saw was a massive tree trunk filling my field of vision.


    "Guaah!!?"


    An overwhelming amount of trees, total suppression, a bullet-hell game. It was impossible to deal with more than ten giant trees that were closing in on me in an instant. So, as soon as I kicked back one or two trees, the rest rushed in. I was mmed into the ground together with the trees.


    "Heh, well, I suppose it''s better to be able to speak calmly like this, huh?" I chuckled at myself as I crawled on all fours like a beast, bloodied and battered. I punched the tree that had fallen on me like a substitute for my frustration.


    In front of me were two cmity youkai that hadnded on the ground. One was expressionless, but the other twisted its face and showed surprise at the sight of my battered body.


    "Hey, what''s up with that? You just took my sh attack from up close, didn''t you? I''m depressed to be honest," Kamaitachi sighed and chuckled at the sight of my wound that had been perfectly inflicted, but was slowly closing up like a video in reverse. If anything, all the wounds I had received so far were regenerating. The pain is still there, though.


    "What in the world, what is the meaning of this? Why do I sense that crazy fallen goddess aura from you? Are you kidding me? A family member? Stop joking around. We haven''t received any information about that," Kamaitachi said with their face tightened in confusion, astonishment, and above all, annoyance. They are members of the Youkai Salvation organization, after all.


    "Well, you know," I replied, "I don''t have to exin it to you. ...Besides, it''s pointless. I have to kill you guys here."


    I mean, I''ve gone this far. To protect my little sister and keep my family away from death, I had to kill these guys here.


    "Yes. this is my realst resort," I thought to myself.


    Despite the intense headache and dizziness, I gritted my teeth and nced at the thing briefly.


    It was a spider. A white spider, buried in ck body hair that grew from all over my body. It clung to me with its eight legs, biting my skin. When it noticed my gaze, it stopped sucking my blood and looked at me. It raised its first two legs in a victory gesture and it pisses me off.


    The existence of the baby spider that feeds on the sticky residue of the Earth Mother''s body was the key to maintaining my current form and sanity.


    I intentionally awakened my genes and went berserk. Naturally, my body bes deformed, and my mind is rapidly invaded. The stopper was this baby spider. By continuing to let it suck my blood, I could prevent myself from bing a youkai while enhancing mybat abilities. The drawbacks? There are too many to list. It was literally ast resort, a reckless and thoughtless n. Even now, every part of my body, inside and out, my muscles, my blood vessels, are being torn apart. I''m constantly regenerating only to be torn apart again. It hurts, no kidding. Moreover, the curse''s effect still remains, tightening all over my body. I feel nothing but pain. It''s the worst state to be in.


    ''<i>Even though you''re still in the middle of youkai transformation, you''re quite reckless. You won''tst long in that state</i>,'' a voice whispered in my ear. I looked and saw a hummingbird perched. I couldn''t feel my shoulder, so I didn''t know it was there.


    "I''m going to kill them all before then," I replied and forced a smile from my tight muscles.


    It was probably a distorted smile. I mean, I could feel my cheeks twitch and convulse. And the hummingbird didn''t answer and remained silent. Anyway, I look in front of me. The weasel that had descended from the werewolf was crawling on all fours, watching me.


    "Rouya (werewolf), we drew the short straw. I never thought we''d meet such a troublesome guy right off the bat. This is the worst. Everything''s a mess," Kamaitachi sighed. They sigh, exhale, and feel disappointed. They looked at me with a deliberate depression. Then, they stared at me intently.


    "Moreover, the person in front of us seems unlikely to allow us to flee miserably with our tails between our legs. I''m a pacifist. but this is cruel," Kamaitachi said.


    "At least tell a better lie," I replied.


    There is nothing that can''t be trusted about the words of a youkai. Releasing thend god is probably their main objective by now... at least that was the goal of the attacking youkai in the original story. Although it may be impossible, it is not feasible to suffer such losses, humiliation, and go back home empty-handed


    And these guys are smart. They understand that I am not transforming myself by proper means and that such recklessness will notst for long.


    So I have to kill them right here and now. For my family, for my sister, I''ll kill them right here. For sure, I''ll kill them. Even if it means stabbing them in the back.


    "......"


    "......"


    The weasel and the wolf split up and peer at me from left and right. They seemed to be trying to weaken my mentality. They seem to have noticed that I am desperately enduring being obliterated by my beastly instincts. It''s a cunning strategy, knowing that I can''t focus on the enemy. It''s disgusting.


    "Come on, hurry up ande at me! You must be waiting for me to wear down... But time is running out for you too, isn''t it?" I taunted.


    Even if Kibikagi is eaten alive, in a sense nothing has changed. It is likely that Uemon and the soldiers of the shogunate (court) who have already received the news will hurry to the vige. It was a natural choice for exorcists. I don''t even know when I''ll die. If that were the case, I would have at least reported it before entering the battle.


    "You''re so impatient. Don''t be in such a hurry. Being made to wait can be quite enjoyable, you know?" The weasel in front of me certainly wasn''t ignorant of my observation. They chuckled dismissively, but a hint of impatience seeped through their fa?ade.


    As the distance between the monsters and me closed in, my forehead became drenched with sweat, my face turned pale, and a dull pain echoed in my head. The youkai were still looking for an opening.


    "...!!?" Suddenly, my nerves were shattered by a sharp headache, causing me to momentarily lose focus. At the same time, a cutting sound of air sounded. Without even seeing the preliminary movement, my body was torn apart by the wind blows, and soon after, the wounds began to regenerate.


    But the attack was just a sideshow, and a momentter the two monsters were right in front of me. The youkai monster was closing in. Their target was my neck. Even an immortal cannot think without a head. If the skulls are destroyed without a moment''s warning, they can be incapacitated. It was amonce, reasonable, and straightforward decision that adhered to the theory.


    "...Oh, yeah. I forgot to mention," I muttered.


    Everything happened in an instant. In that brief moment when the scythe was at my throat, I muttered. I was able to mutter. I raised the corners of my mouth, showing a bewildered expression. The weasel in front of me seemed to have an odd expression on their face.


    "You''re not very good at living, are you? Iruka?"


    "!!?"


    The weasel seemed to have sensed the presence at the same time as my words. They turned their attention to their fellow wolves. The wolf person, who was called Rouya, also noticed and turned his head in surprise towards the presence.


    Immediately after, Iruka, who had transformed into aplete youkai, bit into the wolf youkai''s neck with her sharp fangs, smiling fearlessly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the dense forest, an unceasing roar echoed through the trees. The sound of branches being torn apart, the cries of beasts, shing metal, and dust swirling.


    "Don''t move so much...!?"


    I follow their movement, who leap from branch to branch of the big tree. Even with my enhanced night vision, there were limits to how much I could see in this dark forest with no moonlight. So I strained my ears to listen, trying to distinguish the countless noises. It was no longer a human sensation.


    ...and I hear something cutting through the air.


    "There it is!" I eximed.


    In the air, I wed and swung my arms. The sound of metal reverberated as I finally discerned it. Four scythes growing from the right arm of the weasel pierced into my arm. However, the des of the scythes, which can cut through evenrge armor, stop at the outer skin of my arm.


    "...!!" Kamaitachi upset.


    They then dodged my dyed burst of fire with a spinning leap. Not even a spark touched this guy. This guy''s movement and their swiftness had even yed with me, who had be a half-human monster.


    "Is it buying time...!?" I thought to myself.


    It had already been more than enough time since I transformed and the battle began. But I''m still stuck in a chase with youkai in front of me, unable to decide the match.


    Despite their arrogant attitude, Kamaitachi''s strength was definitely genuine. Their bare strength is probably lower than that of other cmity youkai. However, this guy was smart enough to y with me by using their wisdom and tricks.


    I, on the other hand, waspletely at the mercy of my own power. Although it couldn''t be helped since it was a spur-of-the-moment battle, there was a significant difference in sensation between when I was human and now. Moreover, the double impact of the curse and the reaction to the transformation had left me with severe pain and headache all over my body, blurring my judgment.


    "I really did something foolish!!" I mock myself for my terrible judgment as I brace myself for the approaching weasel in the darkness. But...


    "This is, different...!? I see a glint of a scythe ahead, but it was a decoy. I repel the two cut-off scythes that are closing in on me. Immediately I feel a presence behind me. I move my head to the side, and blood stters from my neck, followed by a dyed intense pain. I spin and deliver an uppercut to the weasel''s head. If it connects, it''ll probably turn their upper body into minced meat. Well, they could dodge it though, couldn''t they? I mean, the two scythes on the weasel''s left arm that were reduced to one pierce my shoulder.

 Chapter 82.3

    Chapter 82.3


    "But I know what I''m doing!!" I shouted.


    I had already anticipated a dy in my defense, so the next moment, I unleashed mes from my entire body. I grab the scythe that pierces my shoulder to keep it from escaping. However, it is in vain. The weasel swung its scythe and cut off its own de, just like a lizard shedding its tail. The weasel then twisted their body and tried to put some distance between us.


    "I''m returning it back to you! It hurts!?" I yelled.


    I forcefully pulled out one of the des stuck in my shoulder and threw it at the weasel. However, the weasel, who was propelled into the air by my attack, kicked the des with its sickle, and boomeranged at my head. When it cut through half of my face, I turned my head away from it, and it was thrown off course. Although it cut through my scalp and shaved off a part of my skull, fortunately, it did not damage my brain. And the wound closes quickly. I''ve been through this many times before, but I guess I''m starting to quit being human, huh?


    "Hah... Hah�� Even with this, I still can''t seem to break through!!" I thought to myself.


    Ind on the ground and click my tongue while catching my breath. I pull out the de that is still stuck in my body and toss it aside, melting like candy when ites into contact with the mes. I have managed to take down four of the weasel''s scythes so far... Well, not really worth it... but considering my physical strength, is it still a good fight?


    While I was thinking about this, somethinges up behind me. I instinctively prepare to defend myself, but my sense of smell and presence tells me what it is, and I let my guard down. It slides in right beside me, blowing away the dirt beneath my feet. Immediately after, the smell of blood hits my nose.


    "...! Iruka, you''ve been beaten up pretty bad, haven''t you?" I said to the half-beast, half-human covered in bite marks and cuts all over her body. Despite Iruka being partly youkai, her injuries were far from light. If it was human, they would have lost consciousness due to excessive bleeding.


    "Haha, I guess we both agree. You seem to be having a tough time of it too, right? huh?" Iruka responded with a chuckle. The ck wolf on the edge of my vision growled lightly.


    ''<i>Grrrrr...!!</i>''


    "......"


    I shift my gaze slightly at the roar. Out of the corner of my eye, I see a ck wolf, whose massive body seemed like it could say something like, "Shut up, kid!!" had scars all over its body, but the number and depth seemed to be less than half of Iruka''s.


    "Anyway, don''tin. They are cmity youkai. I mean, my arm is made of a great youkai. I should be grateful for fighting well," Iruka dered arrogantly. I cower my shoulders in response. It was her choice to ignore my advice and join the fight, after all. Well, I couldn''t say that, considering that I was also saved by her.


    "Rouya, it seems that you have been beaten up a lot, too. It''s a shameful story that two cmity youkai can''t kill two humans," Kamaitachimented and I I sneered in response.


    "Hey, hey, we''re not really ssified as humans, are we?" I asked.


    "Of course, but you can''t join us in such a half-hearted and disgusting state. I don''t want to cause any misunderstanding in society," Kamaitachi replied with a look of disgust on their face. This guy cower their arms and shoulders in a deliberate and exaggerated manner. Their acting was so fake that their ears drooped down. And this chat was a pointless chat, transparent acting, and a way to buy time...


    "This guy is more rxed than before. Did they anticipate that I would run out of gas before the reinforcements arrived?" I thought to myself


    At first, their attitude was ambiguous, whether they were looking for an opportunity to escape or trying to buy time. However, it seemed that their stance had recently be clearer, leaning more towards thetter. It was unlikely that no reinforcements woulde at all, but it seemed difficult to expect them to arrive soon.


    "Ggh...? D*mn it! Is it time, soon?" I eximed, clutching my chest in pain.


    Intense pain, like my heart had burst, ran through my chest. No, I think it really burst. It must have been unable to keep up with my body''s movements. And it made me vomit from the shock, though I seemed to regenerate with the rupture. It was not just red, but a dark red.


    "Haa, haa... Ugh!" I gasped, trying to catch my breath.


    "D*mn, hey! Can you really keep going with a body like that?" Iruka asked skeptically.


    She rushes toward me, ring at Rouya who was about to take advantage of the opportunity. I stumble and almost fall to my knees, but she grabs my shoulders from behind and holds me up. And then...


    "''I''m fine,'' I want to say that but it seems not. However, we have to decide the match soon," I said to be strong.


    After a few moments of silence, I release Iruka''s hold on me. It was then that the weasel sneered at me and mocked my attitude.


    "Well, well, well, looks like we''ve got ourselves an overconfident one. You still haven''t learned your lesson, have you? Do you think you can win the match with such a pitiful condition? ...And I''ve been thinking about it since a while ago. Don''t you dare make fun of others, you stupid monkey!"


    Thest insult was delivered in a beastly tone, and Kamaitachi growled like an animal. Their tail, raised like a scorpion''s threat disy, swelled and seemed to split into three scythe-like des, which looked like the talons of a bird. I try to brace myself for the transformation.


    "Huh...?"


    But in an instant, my stance faltered. My right leg had been sliced apart. This was just like what happened with Kibihagi...!!


    ''<i>Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!</i>''


    I lost my bnce, and the next thing I heard was the roar of a wolf. It was behind me, and it was the presence of death. It was a killing intent.


    For a brief moment, I twist my head to see it. There was no movement, no sound, just a wolf closing the distance without warning. His cold eyes looked down on me, and silver threads of saliva stretched between his sharp upper and lower fangs.


    I quickly let out a burst of me from my body, attempting to strike back with ''Metsukyaku (annihtion)''. But even when swallowed up by those pale mes, the wolf remained unscathed, his gaze insulting and sneering at me... and his jaws closing in. Like when Kibihagi''s body was torn in half.


    But Iughed and dered, "I never fell. I was just acting."


    To lure this guy in, I taunted the ''Okuri-��kami'' mockingly. (Note: Okuri-okami => a ghostly wolf or dog-like creature who haunts dark mountain passes, or roads through forests)


    * * *


    Just as some exorcists have their own unique abilities, there are some youkai that have abilities that are activated under specific conditions. And among them, there are also some that are conceptualized, some that are powerful in exchange for strict conditions, some that cannot be countered depending on thepatibility, and some that cannot be dealt with without specific countermeasures.


    There is a folklore of the ''Okuri-��kami''. The details vary depending on the region, but it is said that the wolf silently chases after a person walking in the woods, and when the person falls because he or she is afraid to fight, or when their back is kicked and they fall over, the wolf attacks the person and devours him or her.


    On the other hand, the wolf can only eat someone who has fallen over, and if someone deres that they are just ''taking a break'' or ''sitting down,'' regardless of the truth, the wolf can only watch with its tail between its legs.


    "Come on, take a bite!" I said as I hit the wolf in the nose with all my might after I found out who he really was and being forced to stop moving because of his powers. The wolf, screaming "Woof!" and turned his head back. The wolf had been aware of having his legs cut off. Therefore, the wound on his leg had already been cauterized by the mes inside it.


    It was only just before that I realized the trick. Iruka, who had been confronting the wolf, whispered to me the wolf''s identity as she supported me as I stumbled. I recognized it in the lore I had been researching to find out the power of the youkai wolf in front of me, and I predicted it in the actual fight. In the fight, it was clear that my opponent was trying to make me fall.


    Perhaps, the monster wolf''s unique ability, his true nature is the acquisition of the right of life and death of the opponent, which is triggered when the opponent falls. He closes the distance unconditionally and instantly, and bites his opponent to death when his opponent''s attack is ineffective. This is the content of his power. And a power that, once the legend and countermeasures are known, can be easily dealt with - a literal first strike capability.


    "Rouya, retreat!!" a shoutes from behind me and at the same time, an impact, a st of wind, came at me. My back is cut deeply, and I turn around, vomiting blood. At the same time, I use all the remaining strength I have to produce mes.


    When I turn around, I see the Kamaitachi approaching me. Perhaps my reaction was too quick, but they looked astonished.


    "You''re caught, you beast!!" I thought to myself.


    Unfortunately, I was already aiming for this guy to begin with. I mean, it''s hard to control my power, and if it hits the wolves with the fire, it might engulf Iruka behind him. On the other hand, if it''s this weasel...


    "Even so, you''ve thought of a good idea, haven''t you...!!?" I said.


    It was both sarcasm and honest praise.


    In a sense, it was rational for Kamaitachi to work together with the Okuri-okami. Among Kamaitachi''s abilities were things like "cutting without causing pain" and "knocking down opponents with gusts of wind." Kamaitachi set up the conditions and Okuri-okami used his power to kill the opponent instantly.


    This was something that the normally self-centered and cannibalistic youkai wouldn''t do. It was only possible because they were members of the Youkai Salvation who could reveal each other''s powers. Anyway, enough talk! Time to die!


    "Ggh!" Kamaitachi, in their haste to save their wolf friend, unleashed a wind attack, but it was ineffective. The wind they had just released was like a drop in the ocean and in response, I let out a fire with all my strength to stop them. When they realized that the gust of wind would not be effective, they forced their body to twist and used their tail as a shield. But they was engulfed by the mes.


    "Grrr!! Don''t underestimate me!" It''s not a direct hit, but Kamaitachi was slightly seared. The tail of the weasel was burned and more than a third of their body was charred. Moreover, the pale mes that had seared into their body did not disappear, but continued to burn them. Still on fire, the de of their right arm is lifted. So this guy tries to make me die too, huh?


    "But you won''t be able to kill me now!!" I thought to myself.


    On the other hand, Iruka then sees the wolf retreating. Iruka tries to close in. I n to join her if I can stop the weasel. But my body is already shattered, still I was sure I could... hold out until then.


    That is, until this moment. Until I heard that voice.


    "Iruka...!?"


    The sudden sound that rang out made me and Iruka, who was also called, open our eyes in astonishment. At about the same time, we both look in the direction of the voice. And we see her. The one who called Iruka. The girl who shouldn''t be here.


    The shrine maiden dressed in clothes.


    "This is bad...!?"


    In an instant of dumbfoundedness, suspicion, agitation, confusion, and pushing all of them aside, I immediately realized that youkai would not fail to take advantage of this situation. I turned my gaze to the weasel and our gazes met. The monster who understood our situation and grinned wickedly.


    The scythe is swung.


    "Get away from thereeeee!!"


    I screamed like a beast on impulse. However, such a scream was meaningless to the sheltered girl who had no experience in fighting. If anything, it was counterproductive and only scared the opponent. The invisible wind de approached the defenseless girl, and then...


    Blood spattered.


    "Agh...!?"


    A small scream rose. I held my breath. I was astonished by that sight. And so was the maiden.


    "Iru... ka?"


    Hotoya Tamaki muttered her name in a trembling voice. She saw a half-human, half-wolf Ezo with her belly ripped open and her guts overflowing.


    It was the image of her friend who had fallen in her ce...

 Chapter 83.1

    Chapter 83.1


    Blood sprayed through the air. A figure crumpled to the ground. The dying monster cackled with glee. I witnessed it all.


    Powerless, I watched the gruesome scene unfold before me.


    "!! You *#&@!!"


    I understood everything, and simultaneouslyshed out at the youkai weasel, punching with all my might driven by anger.


    But the youkai, with their partially charred body, easily slipped through my impulsive attack. In fact, my attack was so rash that it made it even easier to avoid.


    Still, I had fulfilled the minimum requirement of separating the youkai from the girls.


    "Tamaki!! Take Iruka and run away... D*mn it, is it impossible!?"


    I''m about to shout at the main character who has just appeared here recklessly, but I take it back immediately.


    "Eh... ah... auhh...?"


    Tamaki was clearly shaken and confused, and my words didn''t reach her. She only held her fallen friend and shielded her. She even didn''t notice the red streaks on her cheeks or the dark stain spreading across her white robe.


    Even if she had heard me, she wouldn''t have been able to follow my words. After all, she saw Iruka''s stomach spilling out its contents. It was impossible to stuff them back inside her and it was too dangerous for an amateur to try.


    ...And I had no time to go to her either.


    Because while my attention was diverted, I could hear the excitement in the weasel''s voice. "Haha, there''s an opening!!" and the weasel lunged forward. I quickly blocked their attack, feeling the force of their sickle against my arm. "Tch, you deadbeat!!?" I sneered in response, frustrated by the weasel''s persistent attacks.


    Despite their injuries, the weasel moved with a feral speed. This guy was clearly aiming for a mutual kill. "D*mn it! Can you just die quietly!?" I taunted. Seriously, this guy is troublesome...!!


    "Kukuku... No, no, it''s too lonely to go on a journey of death alone, isn''t it!?" The weasel''s words dripped with sarcasm. "They say it''s better to havepany on a journey and kindness in the world!!"


    In response, I gritted my teeth at its insolence. "What kindness...!"


    We exchange taunts in response to each other''s abuse, and our blows shed, the sound of metal ringing through the forest. The weasel''s sickle and my ws intersected, sending sparks flying. I nced behind the weasel and saw the wounded wolf retreating. Meanwhile, the remaining small fry youkai were closing in on us.


    I know what they want. The exorcists will be here soon anyway. Even if they try to escape, they will only be captured and destroyed if they run away all at once. So, they must have decided to let the "Okuri-okami" escape as bait, while leaving decoys and guards in the vige.


    <i>(Dammit, I can''t break through...!?)</i>


    My physical strength is near the limit, and Tamaki and Iruka''s safety were at risk. I had to think fast. "What should I do? What can I do!? How can I..." My thoughts raced as I tried toe up with a n.


    "Eh...?"


    A momentter, I sense a disturbing presence. A heavy feeling of oppression hung over me. My breath catches involuntarily. Sweat runs down my forehead. I had felt this sensation several times before. It is a sensation that I often feel when I exterminate youkai. Yes... it''s the feeling of being preyed upon as flesh.


    "What...?"


    The youkai weasel in front of me was also the same. Kamaitachi, who had been grinning defiantly at me, inadvertently turned his head to the approaching presence. I did the same, and my gaze was drawn to it as if I was being lured in.


    ...Immediately, darkness was approaching us.


    "Huh!?"


    Without thinking, I twisted my body without thinking and clung to a tree to avoid being swallowed by the darkness. The weasel didn''t react in time, and because of their injuries, this guy was swept away and swallowed by the darkness.


    "What''s this!?" Kamaitachi eximed incredulously. "Hahaha, I''m really surprised today!!" Their voice held a mix of shock and amusement. "No way..." Their voice trailed off as this guy realized the dire situation they were in.


    That was Kamaitachi''sst word. The darkness stretches and spreads like a thin fabric, and the fresh-burned weasel, engulfed by the darkness. At first, this guy struggled and writhed inside the darkness like a piece of thin cloth being stretched and swallowed. But it quickly settled down. Then, the expanding darkness slowly sank into the ground, as if dissolving in stomach acid...


    It was not only the weasel, but also the rest of the remaining youkai monsters that had been approaching. Some tried to escape, but it was pointless. The thin, spreading darkness engulfed the youkai like dragging them into the mud, swallowing them up. One after another, the frenzied screams of the youkai resounded. It was useless. It was pointless. They couldn''t escape from the darkness and were captured, swallowed up...


    "What the heck is going on...!?" The hummingbird, who hadnded on a nearby branch, murmured in a shaken and confused state as they glimpsed the disaster spreading on the ground, covered in jet-ck mud. On the other hand, I was rtively calmpared to Botan. After all, I knew about it. I had seen that power, that ability, specifically in the manga version.


    (But seriously, why now of all times...!?)


    I chuckled wryly as I looked at the source of that power, the origin, the center of that expanding darkness. A shrine maiden in her ceremonial attire, her head drooping as if she was crushed, with Iruka, who was on the verge of death, sitting on her knees. Jet-ck darkness was spreading from under her feet like overflowing water. At a nce, I remembered that scene.


    ...It was one of the bad endings from ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)''. In Darth Tamaki (Vad*r) route, if you kill all the hostile characters, including Onitsuki Hina, you can see the ending. The main character, who sacrificed literally everything and obtained forbidden magic, but learned that he could not get his family back, fell into despair. And then, what no one expected overflowed.


    It wasmonly known as the ''Curtain of Dark Night'' end. The unknown darkness that overflowed from the main character, who tried to swallow everything, including enemies and allies, humans and beasts, and youkai, without distinction, and return them to darkness, was very simr to what was in front of me...


    * * *


    To begin with, it''s difficult to understand the main character''s abilities in the original work, and the underlying setting hasn''t been fully revealed, so there are many mysteries.


    However, considering that the bad ending, "''Curtain of Dark Night," is where the darkness of this mystery overflows and causes problems, it''s possible to make some guesses about the conditions required for it.


    While it''s not quite like brute force, as with curses and other types of spiritual or youkai arts, the way in which soul-based abilities are used is influenced by one''s emotions, personality, values, and so on. Sometimes it can even cause the person''s unique ability to "transform."


    It''s not hard to imagine that the main character in "''Curtain of Dark Night " ending was under a lot of stress. After all, if you follow other routes, you''ll see that the main character has a naturally kind and gentle personality. But in a world where exorcists fight for their lives, it''s not in the main character''s nature to choose the safe option.


    Moreover, the Darth Tamaki route involves using and betraying others ruthlessly in pursuit of a goal, even bringing down those who have helped or have no connection to the situation. Even though he seems to bepletely detached from the situation in the story, his inner feelings were all jumbled up inside. In fact, from the middle of the story onwards, he has to take a forbidden item, ''medicine to cheer up'', regrly to the extent that his status is drop drastically.


    Then, at the final battle, when the main character repeatedly tormented, belittled, and killed Onitsuki Hina, who was both his mentor as an exorcist and had protected him due to his own unique ability, it''s likely that his mental state had reached its limit. And the purpose of ''getting his family back'', which somehow supports such ast-minute mentality was also the result of the alteration of Tamaki''s supernatural ability... These prevailing theory on online forums is that cause of the transformation of Tamaki''s unique ability.


    (The problem is, it''s changing in this situation now...!!?)


    As I climbed up the tree, I looked at the devastating scene within my sight and gnashed my teeth in frustration. The situation on the ground was as close to being the worst as possible.


    It was ck. Yes, it was a pure ck. It was a pitch-ck darkness that was darker than ck. It was like vantack. It was so ck that I couldn''t tell the distance. An indescribable "ck" that couldn''t be called a liquid or gas, mist or mud, slowly spread, painting the ground.


    And this ck was eating life. The youkai were the first to be its victims. And now, even the nts... as far as I could see, the surrounding trees were slowly rotting from the roots, withering away. They lost their moisture one by one, and copsed and sank into the darkness of the earth...


    ''<i>I don''t understand the situation.'' </i>the Hummingbird said, her voice tinged with confusion<i>. ''How about we temporarily retreat? In your case�C</i>''


    But I couldn''t let her finish. I knew what she was going to suggest, and it wasn''t an option. After all, I can''t just walk away.


    I couldn''t abandon something so ominous while my family was nearby...


    "...Judging from how the youkai are dying, it doesn''t seem like touching it leads to immediate death," I exined to Botan, my voice tinged with skepticism and look at the ce from a distance. At the source of the darkness. At rhe shrine maiden who rested Iruka''s head on herp.


    ''That''s quite reckless. You might be put under some kind of curse. Even if you don''t die immediately, it will be difficult to escape that darkness once you touch it, won''t it?'' Botan replied, her concern evident in her tone.


    "Isn''t it convenient? On the contrary, it might work in your favor. We might be able to dispose of both me and the spider at the same time," I countered, my voiceced with determination."


    My rampage as a youkai is scary, but... I''ve been quite reckless myself and my expiration date as a human is approaching. If it doesn''t work, it might be best to dispose of myself. Haha, I''m getting pretty optimistic myself.


    ''I hope you can dispose of it. ...After all, I''m worried about whether there will be any strange chemical reactions," Botan said, her voice trailing off as she contemted the potential risks and finally sighs, as if in disbelieve. Then she looks at Tamaki and the others. She squinted her eyes and observed them.


    ''<i>...Well, you''d do it even if I stopped you, wouldn''t you? It can''t be helped. I can''t do anything for you in this situation. So, I''ll just observe the experiment, okay?</i>'' Botan resigned herself, her voice tinged with resignation.


    "I appreciate it."


    Botan seemed to understand exactly what was going on and did not waste time and effort on nonsense. She chose to utilize the situation in a practical and utilitarian way. I am grateful for that.


    "...this tree has reached its limit, I suppose. I don''t think we have time for a chat."


    ''<i>...let''s pray for good luck, just in case.</i>''


    As I muttered and gestured towards the tree I was climbing on, which was creaking and copsing, the hummingbird said her piece and retreated. ncing at her, I stared at Tamaki and the others. Then I frown.


    ...well, even though I said that, it''s probably not a good idea to touch them, even if I don''t die immediately. But there''s no other way.


    "I''m going to do it..!" I dered with determination, putting strength into my legs and tensing my muscles to make them bulge. I didn''t want to walk on the pitch-ck ground, so I was determined to leap over to where Tamaki and the others were.


    (For now, let''s bring the protagonist, who seems to be tripping in the dark, back to her consciousness...!!!)


    That''s all I can do for the conclusion of the discussion. To be honest, I thought it was a bit weaker than the original story to fall into darkness just because one person is dying, but I''ll leave that aside. I don''t have time to waste.


    "Now, let''s go... huh!?" Just as I was about to jump, a burp (. ?��?.) echoed in my ear, and at the same time, a sharp pain shot through my body. However, I couldn''t kill the momentum already, and I had already finished jumping without knowing what was going on. Halfway through, I ended up jumping in a half-baked posture andnding on the ground.


    Well, you know what that means. In other words...


    "Guuaaaa!!"


    Suddenly I was in so much pain that I couldn''t even passively move my arms and I was plunging into the ck. At the same time, I writhed like a beast in the ck.


    The ''ck'' was as cold as ice... no, as cold as dry ice. It was cold, yet hot like boiling water. It was sticky like mud, yet intangible like mist. It felt neither solid nor liquid nor gaseous. The only thing I could understand was that it hurt when I touched it, and it drained my vitality and positive emotions.


    The pain was excruciating, and the feeling of exhaustion and lethargy almost overwhelmed me... but in a way, it was trivialpared to my anger.


    "You b*stard... How dare you do this at such an important time!!?"


    I''m iling around in the ckness, cursing at the spider while my whole body transforming. The gloomy sensation was almost overpowering, but luckily my anger was enough topensate. I wasn''t happy though!

 Chapter 83.2

    Chapter 83.2


    Meanwhile, the white spider had taken refuge on my head to avoid the mud. It was rubbing its belly with an expression like "I''m so full (�ަأ�)," it said with an emoji. I mean, seriously, what kind of spider uses emojis!? Don''t mess with meeeeeee!!


    "Tch, d*mn it!! There''s no way it''s going to end like this, for such a stupid reason!!"


    I endure the triple pain of bing a youkai, curse, and "ck" with tears in my eyes as I stand up. Standing up, I struggle with the strong ck mud that is sticky and resistant, sinking my lower body and moving forward with all my strength. The more I force myself to go forward, the more the ''ck'' is sticking to me, blocking my movement. It even climbs up my body like a slime, enveloping me like a mist. And I could feel it sucking something out of me.


    Like it was chewing, and absorbing it.


    "Sh*t!! That''s gross!!"


    I climb up, brush off the clinging thing, spit it out, and just keep going. I don''t give a sh*t. There''s no time for this...!!


    How much time has passed? I finally make it there, bolstered by pain and anger.


    The color of the girl who wears a dirty white and red-stained shrine maiden outfit stands out from the pure ck surroundings like a line drawn around her. She''s just sitting there, with her head down and her face pale, muttering something while looking down at the dying Iruka.


    Meanwhile, the lower half of Iruka''s body, which is being hugged, is submerged in "ck," and the beast fur is slowly corroding. Tamaki does not seem to notice it. Ah, she''spletely falling, isn''t she?


    "Miss!? Miss Tamaki!? Can you hear me!?"


    First, I call her name. As expected, there was no response. Then I shakes her shoulders. While shaking them, I shout into her ear. Still no response. She just mumbled to herself.


    "Hey! Wake up!! Do you want Iruka to die!?"


    I shake the main character violently and shout loudly into her ear. I yell at her, then cry her out, and try to mention her family and hometown, but to no avail. Even threats were useless. I know that this is not simply because she is immersed in her own world.


    "D*mn it, why are these things clinging to me...!?"


    Being right next to the source of the spring, the "ckness" clings to me, trying to swallow me up. I try to push it away with my arms, but more "ckness" keeps climbing up. There''s no end to it.


    I click my tongue in frustration, and start to think. What should I do? Is there something, anything, I can do? I dig frantically in my brain for the scenarios and settings of the original story that I remember. I pull them out.


    And then, Ie up with one idea. A n that''s somewhat out of ce in this crisis. A n that''spletely tone-deaf. But already more than half of my body is covered with ckness, and I can feel my body rapidly bing heavy with a sense of futility and weariness... So, there are not many options.


    Then...!


    "If I''m going to die anyway, it doesn''t matter!"


    And I decided to let go of worrying about what would happen next. The action was immediate. And the next moment, my arms are wrapped around her...


    * * *


    Hotoya Tamaki had been having that dream since she was young.


    It was a dream of herself as a boy who was an exorcist, traveling to various ces. In that dream, she would have a lively expression, adventuring with various people, sometimes getting into danger, sometimes exterminating youkai, and sometimes helping others.


    It is not that she dislikes adventure itself because of her natural disposition. She was also used to being called boyish, and understood that she was in fact curious and mischievous. In fact, she was even a little envious of herself in her dream, who had more freedom than her current condition did.


    ...Of course, she didn''t particrly like it when she dreamt of failing to defeat youkai and being eaten by them.


    Unfortunately, as it is with all dreams, the specifics fade rapidly upon waking. However, she remembered that it was a dream that was out of the ordinary and that it was very frightening. When she was young, it scared her so much that I would often run to my parents'' bedroom in tears. Even now, when she wake up, she is drenched in sweat.


    Perhaps one reason why she actively trained in martial arts despite being told that it was not very bing of a youngdy, was because of that fear from her dreams. Of course, there is also her natural disposition...


    Because of such things, Tamaki, who had a strong emotional attachment to her family, found herself resonating with Iruka. In a way, Tamaki was envious of Iruka, who lived in the outside world and was as strong as any man, even though she was a woman. Above all, Iruka carried no burdens that Tamaki herself had to bear.


    That''s right, she is not free. She is the daughter of the Hotoya family that governs the vige. Although her father overlooks her now, she will marry into some other family someday. She knows that it is inevitable, but she cannot ept it emotionally.


    Even more so if she has a free-spirited friend right next to her.


    But then, for the first time in her life, Tamaki felt a sense of danger to her life. That night, when her friend was taken away, she had a dream. It had been a long time since I had it. Another dream of herself.


    It was the worst dream she had ever had. Perhaps it was because she had been attacked by a youkai during the day? Of all days, it had to be the day of the Harvest Festival when the vige was attacked by youkai. There were some differences from reality, such as Suzune ying the role of a shrine maiden, but it did not matter. The dream was so vivid that just remembering the faces she knew made her feel nauseous.


    Tamaki shook her head immediately and tried to forget that memory. <i>Yes, it was a dream. It''s only a bubble dream. What was there to worry about?</i> Just as she thought so, she heard the news that a city close to the vige had been attacked by youkai. Tamaki was worried about her friend, but she was just as worried about herself.


    Come to think of it, her friend wasn''t in her dream this morning... Besides, usually, the memory of a dream fades quickly, but today it was clear and it gave her an indescribable feeling of anxiety.


    When a loud roar and animal cry echoed and her friend appeared with the aura of an animal, Tamaki couldn''t help but be afraid of her. Her suspicion in her mind turned into a clear nightmare before her friend''s scream, but that despair quickly gave her a sense of difort... She knew because she had spent a long time with her friend. She knew because she had envied her friend''s freedom. She knew because of the subtle acting in her friend''s attitude.


    In the confusion of the scene, she chased after her friend, realizing that her actions were reckless, but it was toote to stop now. She was worried. Was her friend really betraying her? Or perhaps... she did this foolishness because she had some knowledge of martial arts. She thought that she could turn back if things really got dangerous.


    In a way, the situation was the worst. She found her friend from the shade of a tree and saw her injured body, and without checking her friend''s surroundings, she spoke out recklessly.


    The moment she realized her fault and at the same time she was protected, Tamaki understood her foolishness. Everything was foolish, her actions, her inability to trust her friend, and the fact that it was all irreversible... That''s when her mental exhaustion reached its peak.


    If she had been a "boy," it might not have happened. Her anxieties about her future and envy might have been much smaller. The fact that it happened during puberty and on top of the unstable period that was specific to women was also a reason. The shock of realizing that it was clearly her own fault must have been significant. In any case, the umtion of these burdens plunged her mental into the darkness at once.


    "No... I-I didn''t mean to... it''s not like I intended to... No, that''s not it... I''m not at fault! No... I never meant for this to happen..." Tamaki stuttered and stammered, her words a jumbled mess of denial and self-defense.


    She denied and defended her actions while also trying to analyze them, but it all came out jumbled and without any significant content. Her eyes were devoid of any light as she continued to whisper like a mad person.


    All she had was regret and excuses. The shock of despair has robbed her of her reason, and she was unable to even remain calm. She does not see what is going on around her now. Only her instincts were loyal, spreading the darkness that originated from Tamaki''s desire to sink into her own world.


    Now, the power that had awakened within her solely for the purpose of helping her loved ones had already transformed to fit her master''s wishes, something much darker and more sinister.


    The darkness, which is relentlessly squeezing and devouring the life around her, at the same time suppresses and confines Tamaki''s mind and emotions, something her instincts had unconsciously done to protect her. To protect her heart.


    Thus, the merciless ck shadow of soul-devouring raged on, taking lives for the sake of Tamaki''s desires. Just now, a delicious prey had been ensnared by the "ck." The prey is forcing its way through the ck, but to no avail. The "ck" consumed its immense power without batting an eye.


    At the same time, Tamaki hears a voice in her ear, but she couldn''t hear it in her current state. Her body is shaken, but she couldn''t feel it either. No, she doesn''t want to feel.


    After all, she was afraid. Afraid of being med for her mistakes, for her foolishness. She didn''t want to hear anyone''s voice or know anything. To protect her heart, she withdrew into a hard shell. Yes, that''s right. Run away. Hide. Avoid. But then...


    <i>Squeeze!! </i>


    "Huh!?"


    With a dumb voice, Tamaki''s consciousness returns to reality at once. She felt a sudden sensation in a sensitive area of her still-developing body, and the hard sensation she felt in a ce she rarely touched made her itch, and the tiny bit of pleasure was almost like an unexpected surprise to her psychological state. It was far more shocking than any words.


    Then she looked at the man in front of her, fully aware of her surroundings.


    "Huh!? Did you just react!!? Hey, answer me!! How is your condition!? Do you understand what I''m saying...!!!??" said the man in front of her, who demanded an answer, his voice rough and impatient


    At the same time, Tamaki screamed and almost reflexively mmed her fist into his face as the man roughly and violently squeezed her chest, sending him reeling backwards. "Aaaaah!?"


    Thus, the ''ck'' has faded away.


    * * *


    "Aaaaaaah!!!? Aaaaaaaaah!!!? You''re the worst!! You pervert! Disgusting! Enemy of women! Die! Die, die, die, dieeee!"


    "Ugh!? Igg!? Buho!?"


    As soon as the surrounding ''ck'' vanished like a phantom, the main character, with tears in her eyes, screamed and unceasingly delivered a series of thank-you face-first strikes to me. Naturally, she ignored my screams, which sounded like a chicken''s at the moment of being strangled. Hey, wait a minute... Even though she''s a woman, each punch feels quite heavy?! And I''m only half transformed into a youkai too, okay...?!


    As the chaos ensued, Botan''s cold and indifferent voice whispered in my ear. ''<i>No, before that, what are you doing in this situation?</i>'' Her tone held a slight contempt, unusual for her. But, I was just acting in a very rational way and it worked, didn''t it...?


    Anyway, the means by which I had brought Tamaki, who had clearly fallen into a double-peace ahegao, back from her dark side, wasn''t motivated by any ulterior motive. I had my own ideas about what to do.


    To solve this situation, I recalled the memories of the original work and rted media in my brain. And one of the things I remembered was a bonus four-panel manga from the manga adaptation.


    Although it was an omake manga that waspletely devoted to gags or humor, there was also an exnation of the setting in a rted chapter, and my actions were based on that reference.


    Concentration is required to activate curse and supranatural abilities. Therefore, the "surprise breast grab" technique, which is a half-joke, was used to seal the opponent''s technique just before it''s activated. It is said that this technique is effective not only in inciting a sense of shame, but also because the nerves are sensitive in this part of the body. In the four panels, it was used on the youngest daughter of the Ak�� family and Shiro as victims.


    ...Well, honestly, if I could get that close in actualbat, I would just pierce my opponent chest and kill them, you know?


    (One in eight, it was the right move to do!!)


    To be honest, I couldn''t find any other way, and that''s why I used this method. If it had not worked, I would have been out of my wits. However, I didn''t expect it to work... just like an eroge.


    Well, anyway...


    "Miss! Miss Tamaki! Please stop hitting me, this is not the time!" I tried to plea for mercy.


    But it was interrupted by Tamaki''s outraged voice. "Shut up! Shut up!" she eximed, her tone angry and full of venom. "I won''t forgive you this time! You pervert! You..." But soon, after she finally understands the situation around her.


    "Huh? What? Where am I... Why are you here too? What''s that? What''s wrong with your appearance? Huh? What? Oh no!? A snake!?"


    Then she notices my deformity and the curse of the snake that binds me... and the snake extends its tongue to Tamaki with an attitude like ''Yo~!'' She falls on her butt, astonished and disoriented.

 Chapter 83.3

    Chapter 83.3


    ...I can''t just wait for her to recover, so I grab both of her shoulders and ask her in a questioning manner.


    "Miss, do you remember what happenedst time?"


    "Uh, hmm?" Tamaki furrowed her brows, trying to recall. "Um...I remember Iruka appearing at the festival and I chased after her..." Suddenly, her eyes widened. "Oh, yeah! Iruka!? Where''s Iruka!?" she eximed, her voice tinged with worry.


    My question makes Tamaki recall her memory, and she remembered and recognized her friend on herp, her face turning pale. ...But she didn''t seem to recall the ''ckness'' from earlier.


    "Iruka!? Oh, no!!? Her stomach...!?" Tamaki''s voice was shaky, her concern growing by the second.


    "Please! Don''t touch her carelessly!!"


    Tamaki rushes to touch Iruka, but I stop her. It was obvious that something had spilled out. It''s not something an amateur should be allowed to handle.


    "I''ll save her. Please don''t worry about it."


    I mean, if I don''t help her, she''ll fall into the darkness again, right? It was troublesome for me too.


    First, I changed Iruka''s posture, which Tamaki had given me. I put her on her back to reduce her burden and make it easier to see her injury. I then rolled up her clothes to expose her belly. This is...


    "...!" Tamaki gasped.


    At the same time, Botan said, ''<i>It''s pretty bad. The bleeding is severe. Even if she''s a half-youkai, she won''tst long, right?</i>'' Botan''s words were somewhat detached, as if it was someone else''s problem, but they were urate. In fact, the wound I saw up close was even worse. Stitching it up wouldn''t be enough, so...!


    "Huh!? What are you doing!!?" Tamaki eximed with horror that I stabbed my arm with my dagger (tant��). Of course, it''s natural. After all, it was a sudden act of self-injury. However, I''m not crazy either.


    On the other hand, realizing my act, the hummingbird shikigami says coldly. ''<i>Are you out of your mind?</i>'' Her words are as insane and questionable.


    But she doesn''t stop me. Because there was no other way to prolong Iruka''s life among the means at my disposal. It''s a gamble, but I have to do it. I mean, I''m not gonna be around much longer anyway. Can I count on her afterward?


    "Calm down. A half-youkai has a half-youkai way of healing."


    I boasted to Tamaki who looked at me anxiously. Half of it was true, but half of it was a lie. It is true that for youkai, living blood is a treat in itself, but in this case it was the ''factor'' or ''genes'' in my blood that was more important than the blood itself.


    (Unlike me, if it wasn''t directly, it should be...!)


    I can''t help feeling uneasy about what will happenter. However... though I am sorry to Iruka, for me, the top priority was to avoid the immediate fall of the main character in front of me, the fall into darkness.


    At least I couldn''t let Iruka die here and now. I would probably be beheadedter, but for the time being I must let her live.


    "It''s your youngdy request, so don''tin, okay?"


    Iruka looked at me nkly when I asked. There was no answer. She just breathes hard, maybe either she didn''t have time to talk or didn''t have much time.


    At the same time, I forced Iruka''s spilling guts into her belly and closed the wound in her belly. At the same time, I poured my own blood, which I had collected in my palm, into Iruka''s mouth...!


    (Even though she is a rotten mother goddess, she is the goddess of life! If it could recover my body, it should be the same as her body... Please let it work!)


    I''m usually making people suffer, so at least I need to be useful in such a case.


    I don''t know if my prayers were answered. But I saw the wound on Iruka''s belly. It was obvious that the bleeding from the cut that had been forcibly closed had slowed down. It works...!


    "Then...!!"


    I gouge the wound on my wrist with the dagger (tant��) to widen it further. If I did not, the wound would soon be closed. Each time the wound was about to close, I widened it. It was painful, but I couldn''t turn back.


    At any rate, I thought... that it was going to work, but I was careless. The next moment, a roar echoes.


    (Huh...? It''s not good, she''s turning into youkai!!?)


    Iruka writhed in agony. The wounded half-youkai''s whole body rumbles with a horrifying sound. The hairs on her body grow longer. An obvious worsening of youkai-ization. D*mn, did I lose a bet?


    I was wondering why it''s happening, but Botan answers my confusion with a different response. ''<i>No, it''s different. Is this a... curse?</i>'' At the same time, she is surprised to see Iruka''s condition and I''m surprised too. It was so unexpected. A curse, you say...!?


    "Who!? Those youkai...!?"


    ''<i>No, it''s different from that.</i>'' The hummingbird exined. ''<i>It''s not an man-made... it''s not a form of the imperial court, nor of the exorcists to. Either way, it''s dangerous!</i>'' She then spit out several seals. They were probably intended to seal me in case of emergency. The fact that she tried to use them without hesitation shows her impatience.


    But the ws of the wolf tore it open before it could take effect.


    "...!?"


    "Iruka!?" Tamaki shouted but Iruka, who was now half beast, leaped at me. I try to catch it, but my reaction is toote.


    "Gah!?"


    She bites me on the neck and her sharp canine teeth pierce my neck. This guy...!?


    "Iruka!? Why did you...! Stop it! Don''t do that...!?" Tamaki said, tries to pull Iruka off me from behind. But she''s just a sheltered girl, and her arm strength is no match for the strength of the half-Youkai. On the contrary, it had the opposite effect.


    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr...!!" Iruka growled at Tamaki and she tries to attack her.


    "That''s not good...!?"


    I stop her by tightening my grip around her neck, bind her from behind. However just as I look at Iruka''s side, there is blood. I haven''t finished healing her yet...!


    Now, I put my arm around Iruka. Naturally Iruka bites my arm. Fortunately, the teeth do not prate too deeply into my half-youkai-ized arm. Blood flowed, but if it had been a live person''s arm, it would have been taken away as it was.


    "Oh, no... why, Iruka......?" Tamaki said with a shocked expression, seeing Iruka. Fear and despair engulfing her. Hey, stop it! Something bad wille if she was in that state, okay...?


    ''<i>If that''s all, it would be easier to just kill her and deal with the curse, but it doesn''t look like that''s going to be the case</i>.'' Botan said with a same concern as I do. However, what can I do about this situation... Sh*t, I''m also in a tough situation with my whole body mutation and the curse!? Besides, where''s that spider brat...? Where''s that guy...?


    As I was wondering such a question, Botan said, ''<i>Ah...</i>'' as if she had noticed it. In response, I was also looking at her.


    Somehow a white spider had moved from above my head. It moves with its swollen belly right in front of Iruka''s writhing eyes. When it finishes moving, it lets out a sigh of relief. And the next moment... it''s dancing.


    "Yes?"


    The white spider danced foolishly as if it were performing the Awa dance. Both Botan and I stop thinking for a while at the sight of it. Botan, who noticed the change first, muttered, ''<i>Eh, is this a joke?</i>''


    I also realized itte. The curse, which was affected Iruka, slowed down as the White Spider dances foolishly.


    ''<i>...! Isn''t that it? Servant! Let that shrine maiden pray to the spider!!</i>'' Botan eximed, her voiceced with urgency.


    "Huh...!? Ah, yes!!"


    Following Botan''smand, which had regained her senses before mine, I shouted at Tamaki, my voice booming with authority. "Miss, please pray... please offer your prayers to this spider!"


    "Eh...!? T-the spider!?" Tamaki''s voice trembled by the sudden request and she was even more agitated when she saw the white spider. Well, it''s understandable to be scared when she sees a spider the size of a tarant moonwalking!


    Then, Tamaki asked in surprise, "Aah!? What is this...!?"


    "It''s a god, though it''s a piece of junk...!!" I retorted, my voice tinged with frustration.


    The white spider raised its hand in response to my exnation, ''(�R?�Q)��'' . Hey, don''t use that weird emoticon!! I mean, do you understand what I''m saying, or not?


    "Enough! Miss! Please pray to it as a shrine maiden!! Are you okay with whatever happens to Iruka...!?"


    "Eek... I-I understand!!" Tamaki''s voice quivered with fear.


    At my urgent shouts, Tamaki began to pray as a frightened shrine maiden. Sitting before the spider, she reverentlyys her hands on top of each other and makes her wish.


    ''<i>The spider is still a god, even if it is rotten. Thanks to your blood, its belly is full. And with enough offerings, then, all we need is the shrine maiden''s prayer...</i>''


    Botan exins, looking around at the power overflowing and surging. Finally I understood what she was trying to exin. In short, the preparations were perfect.


    All that remained was to find the shrine maiden who would give direction to the power of the divinity... but at the same time, that was the problem.


    "W-why! Why isn''t there any... reaction!!?"


    After a all, nothing happened. Tamaki cried and screamed almost as if in agony, while the white spider, on the other hand, looked at Tamaki with an expression of ''(��������)?''. I almost shouted, "You b*stard...!!?" at the d*mn spider, but then I quickly realized another possibility.


    (No, wait. No, this might be...!?)


    I looked at Tamaki and became certain of it.


    "Miss! Please pray again! This time seriously, concentrate..."


    "What!? I''m doing it properly...!!" Tamaki vehemently protested my words, her expression trembling with anger.


    "Miss, please calm down."

 Chapter 83.4

    Chapter 83.4


    "How can I calm down?!" Tamaki shouted, her expression distorted as tears flowed from her eyes. "After all, I don''t understand... I don''t understand anything that''s been happening since earlier."


    Then, Tamaki continues to cry and sob like a child. "No. I can''t... I don''t want to do it... it''s impossible. I''m not a real shrine maiden. Even if you say that... I can''t do it."


    Tamaki was crying hysterically, which was understandable given that she was a sheltered girl caught up in a situation she didn''t understand, panicking. However, unfortunately, I didn''t have the luxury of dealing with her whining endlessly.


    "Why is this happening... I just want to..." Tamaki muttered, her voice filled with frustration and despair.


    "Miss!"


    "No! I don''t want to listen!!" Tamaki snapped, her voice rising with anger and desperation. "I don''t want to hear anything..."


    "Just listen to me!!"


    The curses and youkai-ization that were eating away at my body were eating away at my spirit, which led to my yelling. Tamaki''s voice stops, as if she has never been scolded before. She looks at me, startled and frightened. Afraid. Fearful. Seeing her like that, I cluck my tongue inwardly, thinking I''ve failed.


    But in a way, my fears may have been unfounded. After all, right after she was frightened, her eyes were on my arm. Yes, the arm that was bleeding from Iruka''s bite...


    (Hey, hey. Is she worried about me...?)


    At this point, I couldn''t help but smile wryly. Come to think of it, it was the same in the shrine. She was born in this world, after all...


    Despite my criticisms, this main character is kind. I felt guilty for forgetting that... but still, I spoke up.


    "Miss, there''s nothing to be ashamed of in being afraid," I spoke gently to Tamaki as much as possible.


    She was trembling and crying, but also scared and couldn''t answer me. That''s okay. I continued to speak to her in a gentle tone. "Don''t be afraid of making mistakes. Being scared and failing are things that everyone does."


    With my understanding of her current stress, I pointed it out to her and offered encouragement, "I understand that you''re scared right now, Miss. You''re afraid of losing a friend and being hated by a friend, right? I understand, that''s a very scary thing."


    Feeling like I was on her side, I spoke as her ally, trying tofort her in her moment of fear.


    Even though the white spider is a stupid brat, it was voluntarily exercising its authority, its divine power. Surely, the white spider was not doing the Awa dance without understanding the situation. If so, there is only one reason why Tamaki''s prayer was not answered: the content of Tamaki''s prayer was wrong.


    No, perhaps that is not the right word. Rather, her prayer was not fully understood in her own mind. It was something underlying.


    Tamaki probably thinks it''s her fault that her friend was hurt. She mes herself for it and struggles to admit it. That''s what confused the contents of her prayer. Her multiple thoughts are tangled up and she''s even afraid of praying itself.


    After everything is over, she''s afraid of Iruka''s anger.


    ...That''s why I pretend to empathize with her. I whisper sweetly and irresponsibly like a devil.


    "But there''s no need to be afraid," I reassured Tamaki.


    "Wh-why...?" Tamaki finally responded to my words, weakly. In a tearful, trembling voice, she listens to my words.


    As expected of the protagonist, she''s straightforward and helpful. It wouldn''t be surprising if she were still crying and shouting. That was convenient.


    "She, Iruka, is here because she is not here for malice or hostility..." I trailed off, interrupted by a sudden sharp pain. "Ugh!?" I groaned.


    "It must have felt strange for you too, after she came her, didn''t it, Miss?" I asked Tamaki, my voice strained with pain.


    I suffered from the pain of my body transforming into a youkai, but I said it all, determined to get through to Tamaki.


    That''s right, Tamaki probably had doubts about Iruka''s deration as the wolf boy to warn the vigers. That''s why she followed Iruka here to find out the truth. She wouldn''t be foolish enough to chase after him unarmed after receiving a murder threat ...Right?"


    Seeing Tamaki''s small nod of affirmation, I feel relieved inside. Then I exin further, holding on to the pain.


    "If she hated you, she wouldn''t havee here," I say, my voice strained with emotion. "And that''s what she did earlier," I add, my tone growing more insistent.


    "Earlier...?" Tamaki asks, her voice hesitant and unsure.


    "If she hated you, she would''ve attacked you not me."


    That was a half-truth. In fact, youkai''s behavior is so wildly animalistic that it''s hard to judge. Me and Tamaki, the reason why Iruka targeted me first is probably a coincidence. But... it''s enough to fool the protagonist for now anyway.


    "Iruka won''t hate you. So there''s no need to be afraid," I say, my voice softening with reassurance.


    "B-but...," Tamaki stammers, her voice quavering with fear.


    "If you''re still afraid, I''ll apologize to Iruka with you. I owe her too," I say, my voice gentle and conciliatory. "Besides... wouldn''t it be easier for us to apologize together than alone?" I suggest, my voice hopeful.


    "Together...?" Tamaki murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes, together." I added to Tamaki''s reluctant expression at the end, and she looked at me. I observe Tamaki''s reluctant expression at the end, and she looks at me. I am sure I am not mistaken that her expression softened a little.


    The scenario writer said so in the fan book, so I am sure. Hotoya Tamaki is a person who is strong at heart and weak at the same time.


    So Iforted and encouraged her.


    I urged her to stand up and get through this situation.


    I know I''ve done a terrible thing. But still... show me what you''ve got, you''re the protagonist after all!!


    "Apologies... together, to Iruka..." Tamaki murmurs, her voice trembling with nerves.


    Tamaki, who continues to mutter nervously while I scoff inwardly, looks at Iruka once. Iruka snarls and res at her, but Tamaki doesn''t look away. She looks at her friend as she is, honestly.


    Then she takes a deep breath. She calms herself down and looks at me after a few moments of deep thought... with a different, more forceful look than before.


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?" Tamaki questions, her voice now tinged with suspicion.


    "...Well, I can''t guarantee it, you know?" I reply, my voice apologetic.


    "...It''s not adding up," Tamaki says, chuckling at my pitiful words.


    Tamaki touched Iruka, whom I had pinned down, and stroked her feral head. Even as Iruka growled, she showed no fear. She was no longer afraid.


    "God of Spider, I apologize. Please, once again, grant my wish as a shrine maiden," Tamaki says, her voice respectful and


    bowed respectfully to the white spider at her feet.


    The stupid spider responded with a response like ''(*��?��)?'' type of reaction. It seemed to say, "Alright, sure." Obviously, this guy did not have the dignity of a god, even if it was a low-ranked one.


    And this time Tamaki was slightly smiling at such an attitude of the spider. She had the luxury to smile. She immediately straightened her posture and sped her hands together. She offered a prayer,yer uponyer.


    Unlike before, the change urred immediately. I felt a mysterious heavy pressure that I could not feel the first time. But more than fear, there was awe. Something great and powerful seemed to be there.


    "This, is..."


    Iruka had stopped growling some time before. I gulp as well. I instinctively knew that what was about to happen was indeed something akin to a miracle.


    ''<i>It''s not that big of a deal. It''s the same as the higher spiritual arts youkai jutsu. Just a limited alteration of the concept. The only thing is that the divine power is purer for the world in terms of the ''quality'' with which it is endowed, so it has priority over the spiritual power youkai power, that''s all.</i>''


    The hummingbird shikigami boasted in a bored tone. She exined the facts of the miracles and the sacrament of divinity in a simple manner. However, even after understanding this, I still could not help but be struck by what was happening in front of me.


    Now, out of nowhere, a wind was dancing. The wind was blowing around Tamaki and us. Tamaki, however, continued to pray as if she didn''t notice anything, and as if in response, the white spider that was dancing foolishly in front of us was emitting light, which became stronger and stronger.


    And soon after, the white glow spread out to engulf the whole area...


    Q:Why did the spider start dancing?


    A:Because the spider is an idiot child who thinks Iruka is the little sister.

 Chapter 84.1

    Chapter 84.1


    "I never wanted to give birth to you."


    These were thest words the ezo girl heard from her mother, who was about to die.


    The Fus��-kuni, which is outside of their ruling territory, is home to the Ezo, an indigenous people who live in thend of Mutsu in eastern region. However, they are not a homogeneous group. In fact, the Ezo themselves do not have a strong sense of being fellow peoples, despite being called so by the government. They oftenpete with each other for the control of spiritual energy veins, water sources, mines, farnd, food, and ves.


    Just like at that time, when the Sakaki ck Wolf n, who are Ezo of the Mutsu region, were defeated by the Akiba Blue Duck n and the Saeki White Dog n, who received military and iron support from the government. Because of this, the Sakaki n fled to the bordends and eventually built a hidden vige in the mountains. Therefore, they had a strong grudge against the Fus��-kuni, who were pushing for the conquest of the northeast, and they often intervened during disturbances at the Imperial Court, even cooperating with the rebel forces of the time.


    "Well, it''s not like it''s a big deal now."


    For Iruka, who was born to a woman who was a ve from the Fus��-kuni and a man from her tribe, and was purchased by bandits, her mother''sst words were not surprising at all. In fact, she could predict it from the treatment she received in her mother''s vige and from their attitudes towards her. It was really a story that was toote to be told.


    ...However, it did hurt her a little bit, even though it wasn''t anything serious.


    At any rate, Iruka, who was not yet ten, was very optimistic for her age. And her natural strength of spirit did not allow her to give up. Nor did she care about her mother''s grudge. As long as she doesn''t turn out to be a monster, it''s nothing to be concerned about.


    The present and the future were more important to her. She had no intention of epting the same miserable, helpless, and humiliating fate as her mother. But the path a ve brat can take in this small vige is limited.


    Through hard work and twists and turns, she found her way as a tribal spy. Because of the small poption and the dangers of the dirty work involved, tribal agents were always in short supply.


    Fortunately, Ryuuto, Iruka''s mentor, was a skilled warrior with amplebat experience and a broad understanding of the world. He was able to raise his disciples without being confined by their social status, even though he was very strict with them to the point of causing them to vomit blood. However, at least she was not treated unfairly, as Iruka recognizes. It can be seen that she was not the only one who affectionately called him Osiki.


    ...It was shortly after she had acquired sufficient counterintelligence skills that she was subjected to the semi-youkai-ization procedure.


    The youkai wolf that had attacked the vige just before was finally defeated with the help of the entire vige, and its flesh and bones were dissected to be used as precious materials for rituals and curse tools. The problem, however, was the power of the youkai.


    It could be called a wolf god instead of a dog god. The curse of the youkai wolf, a kind of a curse, did not disappear even after its body was destroyed, and it brought various disasters to the vige. The vige, however, was troubled, especially the elders, who were reluctant to simply exorcise it, since they regarded the wolf as sacred, as their n was named after it. Above all, it is a great youkai-ss curse. So, they wanted to utilize it effectively if possible.


    "Foolish. Not worth discussing."


    When Iruka was chosen, her teacher Ryuuto immediately said so at a public meeting. The mere practice of youkai-ization is dangerous, but to seal a raging curse within a disciple is nothing more than a human sacrifice... But the decision of the Elders cannot be overturned and Iruka herself epted it. No, she had no right to refuse, and it was an opportunity to prove herself despite the danger. Part of her reason was also that she did not want to cause trouble for her indebted master.


    However, neither Iruka herself nor even her immediate superior, Ryuuto, knew that they intended to use her as a curse god to haunt the imperial court.


    Nevertheless, Iruka was sent to the capital with her mentor to protect the secret of the illicit trade with the court merchants, but on this first mission, she became a fugitive from both the court and her own n.


    Ironically, because of this, she had few opportunities to use her power, which ultimately dyed her own downfall. ...However, the evesting world is still a harsh and bitter ce. A human is always a human, no matter how far he or she goes. Unlike beasts, man cannot live alone.


    While on the run, she stole from viges but refrained from killing not out of goodwill, but simply to avoid attracting attention. However, it is also possible that she instinctively sensed her own inner curse and instinctive urge to unleash her youkai.


    Lost, lost, lost. She endured the pouring rain under a tree and braved the cold with her tattered clothes. Her shoes were worn out, so she walked barefoot, and at night she slept on the trees, wary of beasts and youkai, and even that was not enough to get any sleep. If she was discovered to be half-youkai in any of the viges along the way, the farmers with hoes banded together will attack her and she will ran frantically with her food again. If she saw soldiers of the government army patrolling along the city streets, she would hide in the bushes and get covered in mud to get away from them.


    It was miserable, painful, and hard. She had nowhere to go, no one to turn to, no ce to rest, and yet she didn''t want to die. She didn''t want such a pathetic end. Nor did she want to feel sorry for herself. That would only make it worse.


    Then, at one point, a powerful youkai chased her. She ran away again and again, but no matter how many times she ran, it kept pursuing her with its keen sense of smell. And in the midst of all that, she found it.


    The exorcism boundary. It constructed with spiritual power overflowing from the spiritual vein. It was difficult even for Iruka, who was unprepared now, to get through it unscathed... but desperate times call for desperate measures. Knowing that she would not die because she was a half-youkai, she forced her way into the boundary. It felt like her whole body was scalded with hot water, but she managed to escape the youkai''s pursuit.


    With her body in ruins, Iruka wandered through the boundary. Her body ached all over, and her hunger and cold had taken her to the limit. She felt like she was about to die.


    Then, she found a small hut. There was nothing more to say. Even if someone was inside, she didn''t care.


    She broke into the hut and was relieved to find no one there. If there had been someone in there, she might have gotten her ass kicked. Now, she searched the inside and found dried fish and rice. The color and smell were a little suspicious, but it didn''t matter anymore. She devoured it all without a second thought.


    Sure enough, she got a stomach ache and kept groaning inside the hut. Fortunately, she was able to survive the rain and dew, and was lucky that youkai did not attack. In any other ce, she would have died for sure.


    For two whole days Iruka groaned, and then, in her dazed state of consciousness, she heard a voice.


    "Really?" she heard a voice say, the words drawing out in skepticism. "I heard some weird noisestely. They say it might be a ghost."


    "Miss, do you n on investigating it?" the other person asked with curiosity. "Why don''t you just ask someone to do it? It''s not something you would personally go in on, is it, Miss?"


    It was a woman''s voice. She''s talking to someone. The voice was getting closer. But Iruka does not run or fight anymore. She was running out of energy. Her body was at its limit, her mind notwithstanding. She cannot move even a finger. In short, she can''t do anything...


    Now, as the door of the hut creaks open slowly, she thought it was time to pay her tribute. It''s a shame, but there''s nothing she can do. At least she hope to go to an easy death, but how much more can she hope for?


    "What!? There''s a person here!? Why!? Wait, is this... food poisoning!?"


    The intruder shouted in a silly voice as she picked up the leftover food lying at her feet...


    ...


    ...


    (Well, it was a terrible mess, wasn''t it?...)


    Iruka chuckled bitterly at the memory of their haphazard encounter. At the same time, she was stunned by the girl''sck of caution in assisting the wounded half-youkai stranger who had copsed without hesitation. It should have been a case where they would immediately call armed men for help...


    (Well, the rest of it was just as surprising.)


    Iruka couldn''t believe that they hadn''t turned in the unknown half-youkai to the court and even let her live there. It was a reckless and naive vige, she thought. Although her status was that of a ve, it was a mere formality unlike the one in her hometown. It was easy. It was pleasant. It was fun...


    (Why am I even thinking about this now...?)


    Iruka wonders as she realizes that she is remembering such things. Her body was strangely heavy, and she couldn''t describe the exhaustion she felt. But as she looked around absentmindedly, she found it. She found the girl who was leaning on her. The owner of the divine shrine maiden costume with ckish-blue hair. Her benefactor. Her friend... and she noticed that she was crying.


    (Huh? What? Wh-why are you crying...? And what is this blood?)


    Then Iruka remembers everything when she noticed the red stains on her supposedly pure white and expensive outfit.


    She jerks, and stretches out her arms. The youngdy who is looking down in front of her trembles nervously. With a wry smile, Iruka wiped away the blood that had stuck to her cheek.


    "I... ru... ka...?" Tamaki said with a shocked tone.


    "Your expensive outfit has be quite dirty, hasn''t it?" Iruka quipped, her words dripping with biting wit. "Should I make you a new one?"


    At Iruka''s broken jokes, the girl in front of her just cries andughs in relief.


    * * *


    (It has somehow been resolved...?)


    After observing their interaction, I sit down on the spot and calm down. Concealing the intense pain in my body, I think over the situation.


    ''It''s not settled, is it? After all, you''ve only postponed the problem. They wille after you in the near future too. Can you escape with your body?'' The hummingbird perched on my shoulder says calmly.


    She confronts me with reality and all I can do is to remain in a grim silence.


    I have exhausted my strength. Escape is almost impossible. Perhaps the same is true for Iruka. We will be captured and beheaded together... No, this is how it is for her. As for me, I might be a specimen. At any rate, it''s not a pleasant future.


    (I''ve been dying this and that for a while now... but it''s a problem. Depending on the oue, she might fall into darkness right away. I wonder if Yukine, and her family can counsel the protagonist...)


    This is really troublesome. To awaken to supernatural abilities, especially to that ckness, even in the original work, it was the worst Tamaki''s condition that awakened to it, but I never thought she would awaken to it in such a situation...


    "Ah, yes, that''s right! Tomobe-san, was it?" Tamaki suddenly speaks up, interrupting my thoughts..


    She hade over, leaving Iruka lying in the shade of a tree. After a few moments, she looks at me and bows her head.


    "Well, thank you for everything. Um... I just..." Tamaki''s voice trails off, uncertainty evident in her tone.


    She''s clearly struggling to find the right words to express her gratitude. But that was natural. There were too many things happening tonight, and she didn''t know the reasons or meanings behind them.


    ...And now, the fate that awaited me and Iruka.


    "...I understand your feelings. Please thank that spider first." I try to ease the tension in the air with my words.


    "Huh? Ah, yes...!" Tamaki quickly kneels down to the white spider and thanks it profusely, her voice filled with relief.

 Chapter 84.2

    Chapter 84.2


    Then she bows her head as if it were a matter of course and kneeling, thanking it for the miracle. If I were to express the reaction of the "shitty spider" in an easy-to-understand way, would it be like (�䨌�ࣻ)�g ? ...No, seriously, why are you using emoji? Is that your power, the ability toprehend your mind?


    (Maybe, but anyway...)


    I nce at Iruka who is lying on the trunk of a tree. The beast arm, the wolf ears, and the wolf tail are the same, but the beast hair that grew on her body has disappeared, and her bone structure has returned to that of a human. Above all... there seems to be no sign of the curse. But did the curse be literally purified?


    ''<i>Was it disappointing?</i>'' Botan pointed out in the background.


    I respond with silence, which is essentially a yes. Unfortunately, it seems that the "youkai-ization" itself has not been cured. This won''t do. Even if miracle is granted, she can''t turn back to human. I would hope that it is not necessarily impossible if further experiments are carried out.


    I thought so, but Tamaki interrupted my thinking, "Um...". Then, I say apologetically, "Oh, I''m sorry. Please wait a moment. I''m retrieving this now. I''ll exin it to you afterwards."


    As I think about how to exin what''s toe, I reach out from behind and grab the white spider that''s still lying around in front of Tamaki for far too long.


    Yes, I try to catch it and put it in a bug cage quickly... But in the next moment, I''m blown away by a sudden gust of wind.


    "Huh!?" I cry out in surprise, my voice panicked.


    "Eh!?" Tamaki echoes, equally shocked.


    To be more precise, in the moment when the gust of wind rages, I was already flying in the air, as if someone had grabbed me by the neck. I catch a glimpse of Tamaki looking up at me in disbelief. Then, with a slight dy, I was mmed to the ground, bouncing with the impact.


    "Ah...ugh...!?" I groan in pain, my voice strained as I try to make sense of what just happened.


    Severe pain, like being burned from the head to the neck and back, attacks me. I couldn''t move. On the contrary, the figure, which had been more like a non-human until halfway through, was slowly turning back into a human being. To a fragile and weak human body.


    ...This should have been a happy thing, but now it was the worst possible timing.


    "Ugh... Ggh...?"


    I groan, and in agony I manage to move my head. Then I look for the one who hurt me and drove me to my death.


    And as I caught sight of the culprit, I was stunned. Why, it''s you...!!?


    "Well, well, well, what a terrible reaction. You react as if you were seeing a ghost. Even though it''s supposed to be a touching reunion, I''m hurt by such a reaction, you know? Well, to be precise, calling it a reunion is an understatement, was it not?" the culprit said, bbering on and on..


    The weasel, a child with a wry smile whose tail has turned into a sickle in each hand. A monster disguised as a child... The one who was supposed to have been swallowed up by the darkness earlier was there. Without a scratch, as if they were twins with the same appearance...!?


    (Huh!? Ah, I see now. Although it wasn''t in the original story, this is the interpretation for this case...!!)


    I thought, remembering the legend and looking back at all the inexplicable phenomena up until now. This is my fault for misinterpreting.


    "Well then, it seems that the scary ones are approaching us. Shall we make this quick?" The weasel monster said with a mouth that looked like a crescent moon, viciously and brutally.


    * * *


    "Kamaitachi" or "Nogama (wild sickle)," also known as "Kamakaze (wind sickle)" or "Idzuna (V)," is said to be a youkai beast that controls the wind.


    Although there are different stories depending on the region, this mysterious creature, which is often known for its appearance as a weasel with arms and legs turned into sickles, has a famous legend. It is said to be a group of three parent-child or sibling weasels. The first one trips the victim, the second one cuts their body, and the third one applies medicine to the wound.


    The three-in-one weasel youkai monster... However, in this world, this legend does not simply mean that there are three Kamaitachi.


    The greatest ability possessed by "Yuka," the Kamaitachi, is the ability to create clones. The clones have the same appearance, personality, and even the same youkai power and shared memories as Yuka.


    Of course, there are corresponding restrictions to such powerful abilities. In fact, Yuka''s power is quite low among cmity youkai. It is only a little higher than that of the highest level youkai, the great youkai. Additionally, the clones cannot be created in unlimited numbers.


    Only up to three clones are allowed to exist at once, and they cannot be easily reced once lost. Of course, if all existing clones are destroyed at once, it is over, and even top-level exorcists can defeat them with the right conditions.


    Therefore, Yuka never creates all their clones at once. They always stand alone and have one clone hiding in the background to attack careless humans who have defeated Yuka. And thest clone is...


    "Today is really a bad day. I''ve died many ways, but you know what? It''s not every day I get to be burned over a charcoal fire and then melted down, you know?" Kamaitachi deres, slowly approaches the wounded servant with a sardonic tone.


    "...!" The crouching servant throws a Dagger (tant��), but it is easily avoided by Kamaitachi, who scoffs at the futile attempt.


    "Oops, it''s dangerous," Kamaitachi teases, their voice dripping with malice as they prepare for their next attack.


    The handcuffed servant, losing their power of youkai, attempts a surprise attack, hoping to catch Kamaitachi off-guard. However, the monster easily evades the attack, their movements as swift as a skittering insect.


    "Ggh...!?" The servant cries out in pain as Kamaitachinds a devastating blow, their tone triumphant as they revel in their victory.


    In an instant, stabbing wounds appear on both of the servant''s shoulders as if they had been gouged out, causing blood to spatter in the air. The servant''s arms are rendered useless, most likely due to shattered bones. The servant crawls on the ground in agony and sees the bloodstained sickle attached to the weasel''s arms, a chilling reminder of the monster''s brutality.


    "Even though your skin is that of a monkey, your inside is a monster. I have to cut off both of your arms...!!" The servant attempted to resist, but Kamaitachi kicked him in the gut, "Ugh...!!?" sending him crashing into a rotten trunk of a tree that had fallen from Tamaki''s "ck", with a sickening sound of bones breaking.


    "Ha, guh...!? Y-you...b*stard...!?" The servant struggled to speak through the pain and blurred vision.


    And in his vision, the servant sees the youkai approached him, its face ckened by the shadows. He couldn''t recognize the face. The only thing he could see was the gleam of its shiny, pomegranate-colored eyes.


    (Is this guy not trying to kill me?)


    The servant realized, even in his fading consciousness, that the youkai didn''t intend to kill him, at least not right now. If the youkai intended to kill him, his neck should have been severed first, or his heart should have been targeted. They may be trying to make him into a daruma, but at least he is sure that the youkai does not intend to kill him right now.


    However, there was no good end for him anyway.


    "! Sto��"


    "��Uwaaaaaaah!!"


    Before the servant could finish his words, a figure appeared out of the corner of his eye. The figure... Tamaki screamed and ran toward the cmity youkai with a desperate look from behind, holding a Shakujou staff in her hand. She picked up the cursed tool dropped by the household (retainer) member who had been killed and, seeing it by chance, swung it at Yuka. ...And it was blocked.


    "Isn''t it cruel to do that from behind?" Kamaitachi mocked.


    "Eep!?" Tamaki, with tears in her eyes, struggled in fear as she was grabbed by her Shakujou staff. She couldn''t budge even a little bit against Yuka''s tremendous strength, which was like that of a delicate child.


    Instead, Yuka pulled the Shakujou staff away from Tamaki''s arm and mmed it into her shoulder with a slight yank. Tamaki screamed as she was thrown back and crashed into the ground, groaning and holding her arm.


    "Calm down. I''ll deal you too and you don''t need to get angry... well, I''m nning to go easy on you anyway," Kamaitachi taunted, looking down at Iruka, who was dying and crawling toward Tamaki.


    Then, raising their sickle, they began to work quickly before time ran out... but Yuka looked up at the sky.


    "...?"


    Yuka noticed it with their keen animalistic senses. A presence was rapidly approaching. It was not the exorcists who had beening towards them earlier. It was something far more dangerous than that...!


    "...Well, I''m done for. Is it really time''s up?" Kamaitachi dered, looking down at the fallen servant, "Goodbye. Let''s meet again somewhere, you d*mn monkey."


    Immediately afterward, a sh of light descended from the sky and engulfed the surroundings in mes.


    * * *


    The dragon is fast. Even if exorcists could leave the sound behind temporarily, it''s not a continuous ability. However, dragons are different.


    While even the divine dragons have difficulty maintaining the speed of sound, they can run at high speeds above horses in the sky. However, even if they could maintain it, it''s still not easy for exorcists to stick to the dragon''s back, which is pushing through the air with pressure and shock waves. ...Except for her.


    She forcibly solved the problems of shattered bones, torn muscles, ruptured eyeballs and eardrums, broken necks, and turned herself into a cannonball, seeing it all.


    It''s like a catapult. The dragon suddenly stopped and changed direction, and immediately after the recoil and impact, she strengthens her own leg muscles with spiritual power, piercing through the sky from high above, using the dragon''s massive body as a tform.


    The trajectory was like a dive bombing. As the ground rapidly approached, she saw the scenery clearly, and was overjoyed to find his figure. Delightful, frustrated, insane, and furious. And then... it exploded.


    The cmity youkai that was there was literally crushed to pieces in an instant. It was turned into flesh pieces. It was pulverized and burnt. Even with adjusting the trajectory and speed, the shock wave echoed through the mountains, blowing away trees and gouging the ground. Dust is scattered. The heat licked around the surroundings.


    But it didn''t matter. All she cared about was the one she held in her arms.


    In the center of the destruction, she was holding him in what is called a princess''s hug. The first princess of Onitsuki twisted her mouth. Her eyes are dark and misty.


    "Oh...I''m sorry, ????. Did I keep you waiting for a long time?" she whispered sweetly, apologizing to the person she loved deeply and cherished. There was no response, only a small groan escaped. The body of her childhood friend, who stares at her nkly with his eyes open, is battered, bloody, and painful to look at. It was clear from the state of his body that he had been through a lot of turmoil.

 Chapter 84.3

    Chapter 84.3


    Upon seeing this, Hina''s anger began to boil within her. Her fury was directed towards everything in the world except him. Everything that harmed him and any event that allowed it to happen was an object of hatred for Hina. Her malice and enmity were burning brightly, and her hatred seemed bottomless.


    ...And then, one of the perpetrators arrived on the scene.


    "Huh!? Is that you, Hina...? B-but why are you here...?" The voice was filled with confusion and agitation from behind and she turns her heads to look the person. The person was a fat man named Onitsuki Uemon, the leader of the Hidden Group. He had received a message from Kibihagi and rushed to the scene, leaving his subordinates behind to catch up, and finally arrived at the scene as Hagikage dies. However, Hina only pierced him with a cold gaze. The only feeling she had towards him was hatred for what he had done to put her beloved in this situation.


    "...You''rete, uncle. Unfortunately, everything has already been taken care of," Hina calmly pretended to be calm. She concealed her boiling desires and emotions like a boiling, seethingva.


    She knew that it wasn''t the time yet. Even if they tried to escape now, the family would send pursuers after them one after another, and the curses and malice ced upon him would not be lifted.


    The curse that Onitsuki put on him, the dreadful invasion of the earth mother goddess, and the parasitic spider soul are all the same. It might be possible for Hina''s fire to burn away those things that vite him in both body and spirit. But it risks burning him.


    The danger arises because the curse is connected to him. The line between the curse and him is blurred. To put it in terms of amoner''s understanding, it is like radiation therapy for cancer. Even if the factor can be killed, it may also damage his soul. And the soul cannot be cured, which is even more so given the nature of Hina''s ability.


    That''s why she ys. Even though she understands that it is a behavior that follows her annoying sister''s performance. Fortunately, there were also advantages to this side.


    "...!? Wh-what happened...!? Why is my Lord here? ...!? Ah, that''s right! What about that servant?! What does he intend to do?!" Uemon was overwhelmed and dumbfounded for a moment, but he regained hisposure and began to question her frantically.


    Hina, on the other hand, does not change her gaze. It was cold and indifferent, no matter where she looked. Even though she was standing in the fire, she was always cruel, indifferent, and emotionless.


    "I had given advance secret notice of this," Hina responded in a monotone voice. "I came here in response to that notice. There''s nothing to be surprised about."


    Uemon''s tone was now moreposed as he tried to understand her words. "An advance secret notice...?"


    Hina''s voice was still monotonous. "Yes. If there are any troublesome supernatural beings, let me know. ...Let''s admit that it was a mission that was prone to taking credit for others'' achievements."


    Hina''s words made Uemon''s face turn bright red with anger. He was furious.


    "What kind of insult is this?! Are you saying we tried to take down youkai that we couldn''t even match?! Don''t make a fool of me...!!" Uemon eximed, his face contorted in anger.


    He then red at the servant who was being held by Hina and shouted, "Bring that guy over here now!! He not only attempted to escape, but also injured my subordinates, and even helped a fugitive escape! Hah! That''s right...!!"


    After looking around as if he just realized something, Uemon marched towards his target. "Tch...argh!?" Iruka grunted as Uemon suddenly grabbed her hair.


    "I-Iruka...!?" Tamaki cried out and sat down, holding her arm bone that was injured from the impact. The two didn''t have enough strength to resist.


    However, Tamaki pleaded with a trembling voice. "P-Please stop! Don''t do anything terrible to Iruka...!?"


    "Miss Hotoya, please stop! I''ll let it slide once, but it won''t be forgiven the second time!!?" Uemon warned with a steely tone, his eyes locked onto Tamaki''s. Tamaki tried to help Iruka, but she was too scared to do anything under Uemon''s intimidating gaze.


    That is how much she was pressured by Uemon''s spiritual power. Hina was neither moved nor interested in the scene. She didn''t care and even expected the events that would unfold.


    After all, there was no way her scheming sister wouldn''t take any action.


    ''<i>Uemon, stop it. The other party is not at fault in this case, is it?</i>'' A calm and collected voice interjected.


    As Hina''s prediction, a simple crane-shaped shikigami appeared with its grace and a sweet voice that gave off a sugary impression. Uemon was surprised by its appearance and the presence beyond that shikigami, as he hadn''t even anticipated its participation.


    "Is this... mother, Madam Adviser? Why are you here...?" Uemon stammered in surprise.


    ''<i>Head of the Hidden Group, first release the hair you''re grabbing. It''s insulting to Hotoya''s youngdy,''</i> the crane-shaped shikigami instructed in a firm tone.


    "But! This Ezo...!?" Uemon protested.


    The shikigami cut him off, dering, ''<i>There is a lot to discuss about that matter, and an exnation is needed to be given to the other party''s family, so let''s talk about itter. But first, release your grip... oh, and also, calm down the curse on that servant there. There is no crime for which he should be punished.</i>''


    "Ugh, but..." Uemon started, but was silenced by the crane-shaped shikigami''s stern voice.


    ''<i>Uemon</i>,'' she said, her voice authoritative andmanding.


    "I can''t agree with this! Madam adviser, what are you...?!" Uemon protested again.


    But before he could finish his sentence, the shikigami flew and approached him. Then the crane stretched its long neck and whispered into Uemon''s ear. It was a small, small whisper.


    ''<i>This is my favor to you. Don''t be stubborn... or is it okay for your future wife''s to be humiliated by your blunder?</i>'' the shikigami''s words were cold and indifferent, causing Uemon to feel a pang of fear.


    "What!?" the shikigami''s words were cold and indifferent, causing Uemon to feel a pang of fear. It was so devoid of affection.


    Uemon knew it was a literal threat. Uemon knew the sound of his mother''s voice when she plotted. The way she spun it when she wanted to bring others down. Because of it, he broke into a sweat, hesitated in fear, and instinctively felt scared.


    ...And above all, he understood the meaning of those words. He distorted his face as he imagined the image of that young girl in his mind. He no longer had the slightest choice.


    "......"


    In silence, Uemon makes a gesture with one hand as if to tighten the sky, and the snake that persistently clings to the servant in Hina''s arms vanishes as if in a mirage. Next, he releases his grip on Iruka''s hair with his other arm, and Iruka falls to the ground, and Tamaki rushes to her.


    The crane then bowed gracefully as it went to them.


    ''<i>You must be Miss Tamaki of the Hotoya family, aren''t you? I apologize for the disrespect of a member of my family</i>,'' the crane spoke with a courteous tone.


    "Eh...? Uh, yes?" Tamaki was speechless as she faced the crane that spoke humannguage. She bowed in response. In fact, it was just a simple form shikigami, but Onitsuki''s adviser, who was an expert of shikigami art, made it so precise and exact that it looked like a real crane even when someone stared at it with their eyes.


    ''<i>It is the first time for me to see you. My name is Onitsuki Kochou, the advisor of the Onitsuki family. I apologize on behalf of our family for mistakenly taking possession of your family''s belongings</i>,'' the crane continued to speak with a polite tone.


    The crane then bowed reverently. Tamaki was surprised and asked, "Mistakenly? Possession... What does that mean?"


    ''<i>I will exin it to youter, but in summary, it was a request from a daughter of the Tachibana Trading Company. She said, ''If I look closely, I can tell that she is not the criminal,''</i>''


    the crane exined with a hint of regret in its voice.


    Uemon is about to say something, but the crane-shaped shikigami stops him with a nce and looks down at Tamaki again. She stared at her silently.


    "......?"


    ''<i>...Although I know it''s a busy holiday, would it be possible for me to meet with your father? I would like to exin to the lords of the vige, so please introduce me. ...Hina,</i>'' the crane requested with a polite tone.


    After making this request, the crane turned to her granddaughter. There, Onitsuki''s dragon was already sitting on the ground, weing Hina while coiling around her.


    "We are heading to the Onitsuki Valley. I have already prepared a letter regarding the extermination squad, so there should be no problem," Hina replied confidently.


    Hina answered without turning around, treading on the golden dragon''s head without hesitation. When she left the campsite that night, she had prepared a letter to instruct those who had been left behind on what to do.


    ''......''


    "...Well then," said Hina as she soared into the sky with the dragon. The dragon''s body moved like a fish or a snake, and it ran across the moonlit sky in a single bound. In an instant, they disappeared...


    "Miss... where are you..." Tamaki''s servant called out anxiously, her voice shaking.


    "Wait... which way is it...!" Another person murmured, their voice filled with confusion.


    Suddenly, the crane-shaped shikigami hears the cries of several peopleing from the other side of the forest. She looked around and saw the princess and half-youkai clinging to each other, her own child with a serious expression, and finally a fat spider struggling in the grasp of a hummingbird pping its wings to take off while hiding.


    ...As a side note, the spider was reaching out its hand towards its host with a (�Ρ䧥��)��expression without a care, regardless of the fact that the hummingbird was panting and flying with a wheezing sound.


    Anyway, from here on out, it''s the job of the adults. Kochou smiles coldly. She couldn''t trust her son or her granddaughter with this kind of work.


    ''<i>Well then. There is a need for both haters and dirty jobs, huh? ...Okay, hello, everyone, is it the whole Hotoya family?</i>''


    The crane who had said such a thing was saying a leisurely greeting to the local people who appeared through the bushes shortly afterwards....


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...Looks like the dragon has gone, huh?" Kamaitachi said, their voice filled with relief.

 Chapter 84.4

    Chapter 84.4


    Outside the vige, outside the boundary of the boundary, the cmity youkai, Kamaitachi, theirst clone, sitting on a branch, howled as they looked up at the sky.


    "...Hey, you''vee back well, Rouya. Well, it''s been a rough first battle for you, hasn''t it? And to make it worse, you had to fight against a fellow half-youkai. What rotten luck," the cmity youkai said sympathetically.


    Feeling the presence of Rouya, Kamaitachi looked down and sneered at the figure below, who was holding his face and breathing heavily.


    "Hahaha, your skull is caved in. Well, don''t worry about it. Compared to being roasted by that fire, it''s just a little beating. If it''s just an injury like that, you''ll be fine after you eat and sleep... Can''t you hear me?" they taunted, their voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Yuka tried tofort her junior jokingly, but halfway through, she noticed that the wolf wasn''t even listening to her and was bing frustrated. It is not hard to understand why.


    In the past, there was a cmity youkai named "Senbiki-��kami," who was feared and called upon in Fus��-kuni. The legend says that hemanded a thousand wolf youkai, but it was just a distortion of the truth over time.


    When the youkai was in by the imperial court, it divided its soul and power into a thousand pieces and escaped. It dreamed of somedaying together and being revived... But even now, it has not been aplished, and many of its incarnations have been killed or devoured by other youkai.


    For the cmity youkai ''Okuri-okami'' Rouya, a half-youkai who had been carrying the factor of one of the many alter egos, it was nothing but an unwanted interference in a significant first battle against a fellow half-youkai, apatriot with the same origin in a double sense. That''s why he growled and continued to rage.


    "Don''t be so upset," the weasel said with a reassuring smile, "It''s true the mission failed, but you did manage to defeat one of their family members, right?"


    "And besides," Kamaitachi added with a hint of excitement, "the people we met this time are quite interesting. If we report to our superiors, we won''t be held ountable for our failure."


    As they spun through the air, the weaselnded on a branch and dered nonchntly. They boasted as if it were someone else''s problem. Then, squinting their eyes, they looked in that direction.


    They saw a demon (oni) hiding behind the trees.


    "...Shall we end things here for now, Blue Demon Princess?" Kamaitachi asked, looking over to the demon.


    "I guess so," the demon responded, appeared among the trees and taking a swig of sake from her gourd, "I think it''s a good idea to hold off on the match for now, for dramatic effect?"


    She took a swig of sake from her gourd again and hummed a tune. Her appearance was somewhat dirty as she had obtained it during a rampage in the Shukuba City the other day. Although she was a demon, even she could not have easily taken down more than ten exorcists in the end, without killing them.


    "But it was worth it, wasn''t it? Kekeke," the demon chuckled brashly, "it was a really good apaniment to the sake, wasn''t it?"


    "That''s terrible, isn''t it? Treating our job as if it''s nothing..." Kamaitachi muttered, before turning to Rouya and restraining him from moving forward. "Hey, stop it. You won''t be able to do it."


    Then she continued observing the demon.


    "Could it be that you''ve been observing us all along?" Kamaitachi asked, studying the demon''s appearance, "No, considering your character... well, well, you''ve be quite nasty since bing a demon, haven''t you? Hmm?"


    Kamaitachi, who had arrived at the answer of what the demon was plotting in this wholemotion, clicked her tongue and sarcastically remarked. Truly, demons (oni) were a bunch of ill-tempered folks.


    "I could say the same thing to you, you know?" the demon retorted, taking another swig of sake, "You''ve also be quite shy. Same goes for that Tsuchigumo guy, is it a recent trend?"


    The demon asked, ignoring the hostility directed towards her. However, the demon''s question itself was pure. Especially considering the current appearance of the wind youkai in front of her...


    "Oh?" Kamaitachi raised an eyebrow, "Haven''t you noticed? I''ve looked like this since the Great War, you know?"


    "Seriously? It doesn''t suit you at all. Couldn''t you havee up with a better cover?" the demon responded, giving her honest opinion.


    The demon expressed her honest opinion in response to Yuka''sment. The demon knew. She knew how ugly this cmity youkai really is. She was so thick-skinned.


    "Well, there are various things in life...no, in youkai life," Kamaitachi shrugged, "Isn''t that the same for you? How about it? We finally met, why don''t you join us this time? I''m sure we''d love to have you."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," the demon scoffed, "I just found a good hero. How could I just abandon him? It''s pathetic, isn''t it?"


    "That''s too bad."


    The weasel thought she''d be happier if she was left alone. But she swallowed the word.


    Instead, Yukamand with a hint of urgency as she spoke to Rouya "....well, we should probably get out of here. Rouya, let''s go."


    The ''Okuri-okami'' huffed in annoyance, "...!" at Yuka''s words, but knew that they were in no position to argue with the demon in front of them. With a resigned expression, he reluctantly obeyed.


    Then both the weasel turns away and the wolf takes a step back... and a momentter, with a swift gust of wind, they are gone.


    "Kekeke, well isn''t this getting interesting? And just when the hero has shown up...how delightful. It seems like the wind has finally started to blow my way."


    The demonughs happily like a child, yet with an eerie and cunning tone that only a youkai could possess. Sheughed selfishly, swelling with anticipation for the moment she had been waiting for over a millennium.


    Before long, the demon''s figure vanished like an illusion. However, her distinctiveughter continued to echo throughout the dark mountain.


    Hehehe, hehehe...


    * * *


    "In the end, it didn''t go as well as I had hoped," the pink princess muttered to herself as she transcribed her memories onto paper in her room at the estate, for future analysis.


    He really gave her a hard time and made her panic. It was somewhat typical of him to release a criminal and his archenemy and head straight into danger. However, those who watched over him were very uneasy about it. Even in the end, if the protection hadn''t arrived just in time, his life would have been in danger.


    Fortunately, it seems that everything is under control now, but the cost is not cheap...


    "It''s not a cheap price to pay," the second princess sighed. Although temporary, entrusting him to that woman was not only against Aoi''s will, but also too dangerous.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of thinking process that crazy woman has in her head. After all, it would be troublesome if something happened and she jumped to a hasty conclusion that would harm him. Even if not, he has been too reckless this time...


    "Even so, it''s unusual. Not only the ceremony but also she is going there without even weing him," Aoi said, tilting her head as she looked through the mirror at the shikigami that took a picture of the ox cart that passed through the estate gate. When the old hag said she would go directly to Hotoya Vige, Aoi thought she was losing her mind.


    "Perhaps the goal is to gather pawns from those people there?" Aoi snarled, her voice dripping with disgust. "How despicable."


    The script to protect him is already in ce. So, Aoi had thought that old hag might need to silence the Ezo people from the vige, but she never imagined that she try to recruit the daughter of the vige head.


    (Although it was a strange power... it''s not like she''s invincible or anything.)


    Aoi pondered, hiding her mouth behind her fan, but it still didn''t feel right.


    Far from being invincible, the young girl was clearly defenseless. Mentally immature, too. Aoi thought she could crush her head with the first blow from as far as the horizon, even before that ck thing reached her. If that girl had time to train, she might be a little more useful, but who has time for that?


    "Or... could it be?" Aoi''s voice trailed off as she pondered the possibility.


    It was her beloved''s rtive who lived in that vige. But she couldn''t help butugh at the idea. That would be a ridiculous story.


    Although he himself was relieved that the maid was safe, Aoi couldn''t sympathize with his actions.


    From Aoi''s point of view, his family was nothing more than a bunch of vulgar people who sacrificed him for their own protection. He might still have some feelings for them, but even if it was... it didn''t seem right to bring them back for his sake.


    This is a bad rtionship that has finally been broken. It should not be reconnected. They have done him more than enough for his birth. He should be set free. All the more because he''s kind, and they shouldn''t be around him. They also be an obstacle when she gives him everything she has. Besides, they say that sess brings more rtives.


    Especially, Aoi, she didn''t trust her "family" at all. She had never had any evidence that her family was on her side. The only person she could trust, even in the depths of despair, was the one person who was always on her side...


    "...I''ll have to question herter," Aoi grumbled, resting her cheek on her hand. She would like to have the old woman''s influence and wisdom to her advantage, but couldn''t fully trust her considering her past. She was a real pain in the ass. If only she could get the upper hand on her sooner, she wouldn''t have to worry about being so cautious with her allies...


    "Princess! Princess Aoi...!?"


    As she was lost in thought, a loud voice called out to her from a distance. It was the voice of one of the misceneous worker in the house. Aoi connected her sight to the shikigami serving at the estate and immediately furrowed her brows.


    "You are making a lot of noise on my property," Aoi scolded, securing the misceneous worker who had rushed into her ce using the simple shikigami at her disposal. Even if it was in the garden, Aoi was not happy to see her own property being trodden on. There was only one person in the world she would allow such an outrage.


    "What is it? Answer me clearly and concisely," Aoi demanded through the shikigami, considering herself a forgiving person.


    However, there was no way the misceneous worker could not understand such a thing. If it was a meaningless issue, she would break their arm as punishment, but that was a form of mercy.


    Thinking so, Aoi asked in a bored tone. But...


    "T-The head of the family! The head of the family has just awakened...! Whoaa!?" the worker eximed,pletely unaware of Onitsuki''s domestic situation. The person conveyed the news with joy, only to be thrown off bnce and fall to the ground when the shikigami released them. The worker didn''t even have time to brace themself and ended up hurting their back.


    The worker wouldn''t be able to work for a few days due to the pain, but this situation was of no interest to Aoi.


    "...What?" Aoi was momentarily lost for words upon hearing the news, as if she were no longer present... This is an animated illustration of a spider dance. But because of thements, it has started to look like that dance (referring to a popr dance) in a weird way => here

 Book 6 Epilogue, (1)

    Book 6 Epilogue, (1)


    Hotoya Tamaki walked along the veranda of the house, feeling gloomy and mncholy.


    It would have been inevitable, but confirming it was terrifying beyond words. Tamaki was afraid that everything she had known up until now would crumble beneath her.


    So she hesitated to open the sliding doors that stood at the end of the corridor. Her feet do not move, and she stands there in a daze.


    "Miss..." The younger maid by her side called out to her, her voiceced with concern.


    Tamaki tries to act strong, but it is in vain. It was futile, because a fearful thought came into her mind.


    If all her doubts were true, would this friend really stay by her side? Tamaki couldn''t shake off that fear, even though she understood that it was a rude question to ask.


    So there was an awkward silence as they avoided each other''s gazes...


    "Ah!" Tamaki let out a sudden gasp as she felt a warm hand on hers.


    Fearfully, she turns her gaze to her friend. There she was, looking straight at her with a strong-willed gaze that born from her strong will.


    "Don''t worry. I am on your side, Miss ," her friend said reassuringly, her words asforting as her unwavering gaze.


    With just those words, Tamaki felt her heart lighten. She felt a gentle yet strong push on her back.


    "...Then. I''m off." The youngdy of Hotoya''s face, once shadowed with doubt and fear, now beamed with confidence.


    She walked along the corridor and stepped into the room beyond the sliding doors, her footsteps echoing down the hall��


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Tamaki entered her father''s study, which was neat and tidy. It was not a small ce, but it was not wasteful, and the furnishings were well-arranged.


    Tamaki looked around the room, which was well-harmonized and showed that her father had an eye for aesthetics. She had been in this room many times since she was a child and remembered it vividly.


    But from now on, she would probably never be able to see it again.


    "...I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Tamaki. I had a document that needed to be finished," her father said, putting down his brush and turning to apologize to his daughter.


    "No, it''s okay. I know you''re busy, Father," Tamaki replied, shaking her head. She knew her father and brother were busy because of the recent turmoil, and she was partly to me.


    Recalling everything that had happened made Tamaki feel dizzy with guilt. There were too many problems to solve, such as finding a recement for the shrine maiden role in the Harvest Festival, sealing off the secret passage, sweeping up their remaining forces, mourning the dead exorcists, negotiating with the Tachibana Trading Company, the Onitsuki family, and the higher-up (governor)... Most of these issues would have to be resolved by borrowing help from other families, meaning the Hotoya family''s position would be greatly weakened.


    "I see... Don''t worry about it," Tamaki''s father muttered, trying to hide his fatigue. And then the room is silent for a while. A heavy silence...


    Tamaki stiffened and braced herself in silence as the story was about to begin. At the same time, she couldn''t help but think, "I wish nothing would start and we could stay like this forever." She then chuckled at her own escapism, knowing it was an escape from reality.


    "I found you on a snowy night when the snow was falling heavily," her father broke the silence.


    Tamaki gasped in surprise. It took her a long time to understand that single, not very long word. She had to chew, read,prehend, and recognize the words over and over again until she finally exhaled with a shiver.


    And slowly she looks into her father''s eyes and silently asked him to continue.


    Yoshinori nods gently, acknowledging his daughter''s response, before slowly exining, "My wife, or your mother, had a difficult delivery. She had given birth to all our children with ease until thest one, wouldn''te out. And then the baby died on the day it was born. It was the first time for us and we were very sad."


    Yoshinori remembers holding the remains of his child in his arms and sobbing for many hours. However, he could not let the baby stay in his arms forever, so he took the child from his grieving wife, who was beingforted by servants, and respectfully gave it a proper burial.


    "I was at a loss andpletely dazed. It was a pathetic situation. I was also shaken since it was my first time dealing with this kind of situation. I didn''t know what to do," he continued.


    And at one time, he found Tamaki in front of their gate, crying. She was wrapped in a white cloth and had been abandoned in the snow. He quickly picked her up and looked around, but there was no one in sight. He couldn''t even find any footprints in the snow. Tamaki had scars on her fingers, and he didn''t know how long she had been left there...


    Abandoned children are not a rare sight. In the face of unwanted births and poverty, it''smon to cull the offspring like one would an abortion. In this case, however, they were still rtively kind. Instead of killing the child, they wrapped it in cloth and left it at the doorstep of a wealthy man''s house. If the baby was lucky, they might have been taken in and saved. And Yoshinori was not a heartless man who would have left an abandoned baby to die.


    "To tell you the truth... this might be presumptuous, but I felt something like fate. The dead baby was a girl. I thought this might be some kind of connection," Yoshinori mutters nostalgically. Tamaki was unsure of how to respond to her father''s words, so she ended up remaining silent. And the father, thinking of his daughter''s feelings, finally got to the heart of the matter. He voiced the words that would feel like a death sentence to her.


    "...It seems like you''ve awakened your spiritual power, haven''t you?"


    "...Yeah."


    Though her father''s words weren''t spoken with anger, to Tamaki, it felt like a death sentence. Tamaki is not so stupid that she does not know what it means to have spiritual power and how it might affect the safety of their vige.


    So, before her father could say anything, she made a request. She bowed deeply with her hands on the tatami mat behind her and pleaded humbly.


    "As of today, I, Hotoya Tamaki, will leave the family. Please forgive me."


    Her tone was calm and detached, thanks to the many times she had practiced beforehand. Nevertheless, turmoil, sadness, and loneliness still swirled inside her.


    The repeated attacks by youkai on the vige...even if there was a separate reason behind it, it was a problem for the vigers. The suspicion could lead to distrust towards the vige leader. It was necessary to put out the fire. And for that, a scapegoat was needed.


    Tamaki, who had shown that she possessed spiritual power and even stayed in the vige with Iruka, but then left on her own ord while taking on the role of the harvest festival''s shrine maiden, hadmitted an act that was by no means eptable. She was a suitable sacrifice. Rather, it was strange that she was not expelled from the vige.


    That is why Tamaki herself wished to be expelled from the vige. She had received such advice from the messenger of Onitsuki who had visited recently. She had offered herself before being disowned by her family. It was for Tamaki''s honor and for her heart. It was also painful for her to be ordered to leave by her beloved father, even though they were not rted by blood.


    The room fell silent once again. The quietness was like a death sentence for Tamaki. What would she be told? Would she be scolded? Would she be ridiculed? Would she be used of repaying kindness with betrayal? These fears tormented her.


    "...I have to prepare your luggage," said her father, his words overflowing with kindness and unexpected from Tamaki''s expectations.


    Tamaki''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard her father''s unexpected kindness. "Ah..."


    "I also have to send you money. We rely on the exorcism family to take care of you, and we cannot burden them too much."


    Yoshinori''s voice was gentle, yet tinged with a hint of sadness. "Father...?" Tamaki spoke, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "Tamaki, I don''t know what you think of me. " Yoshinori''s voice was calm and reassuring as he continued. "Maybe you''re angry that you have been deceived until now. But I, and of course my wife and your brother, have never thought of you as a nuisance, nor have we ever thought of you as a stranger. I can assert with confidence that you are undoubtedly the daughter of this family."


    Yoshinori''s eyes were full of love and affection as he spoke to his daughter. Tamaki''s heart swelled with emotion, and she could feel tears welling up in her eyes.


    "You have given me, my wife, my sons, and everyone wonderful days." Yoshinori reminisced, his voice filled with nostalgia. "At the same time, you have caused a lot of trouble for me. Hahaha, children are said to be free-spirited, but as a girl, you were too energetic. "


    Yoshinoriughed merrily. And he remembered the days with the child in front of him.


    She was a child who cried often at night. A picky eater from an early age. She was a child who often clung to her mother, but would get dirty outside in no time. Conversely, she was not good at arts and crafts. She was a lively child who oftenpeted with her brothers with a wooden sword. She hadpassion and often massaged her father''s shoulders. She was loved by everyone.


    These were indeed precious days for him. They were precious family memories. Even if they were not biologically rted, that would not change. He would not let anyone deny it.


    "B-but...! Father... I have been causing trouble all the time!" Tamaki''s voice was filled with self-doubt and insecurity.

 Book 6 Epilogue, (2)

    Book 6 Epilogue, (2)


    Yoshinori''s words of reassurance brought a smile to Tamaki''s face, and she felt her worries begin to melt away.


    "I knew that one day you would marry and leave home. " Yoshinori''s voice grew more serious, and Tamaki could sense a hint of sadness in his tone. "But I never expected it to happen so soon..."


    Especially, this was not a kind of congrattion for marriage. Even if it is a kind of a deal, sending his daughter to a world of life and death exchanges with monster and evil... But, with the power of spiritual power, it was a fate that could not be avoided. She had to have enough strength to defend herself while she was young.


    Therefore, it was a difficult decision. But, at least...


    "Have you heard the news that Iruka and Suzune will be apanying you?" her father asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "I understand about Iruka, but Suzune too? Father, don''t tell me...?" Tamaki''s voice trailed off, her tone uneasy.


    Tamaki is taken aback by his father''s words. She knows that being monitored is inevitable for Iruka, and she cannot stay in the vige anyway. However, Suzune...!!?


    "Calm down. It''s not a punishment for her. On the contrary, she asked me for this favor," her father exined, his tone gentle yet firm.


    "A-asked...?" Tamaki stuttered, her voice filled with surprise.


    "You have a good friend. Don''t worry, as your caretaker, I will continue to pay her sry. Of course, I won''t change the amount." He sounded reassuring, as if trying to ease Tamaki''s worries.


    Hearing his father''s words, Tamaki nodded again and again... yes, again and again, as she understood their meaning, tears welling up in her eyes. It was tears of joy and gratitude. She knows somewhat about her friend''s circumstances, like how she sends money home to her parents. And yet, she would risk danger to apany Tamaki... Remembering her friend''s calm face as she left, Tamaki feels both grateful to her friend and embarrassed by her own weakness.


    "Father... thank you very much. How can I ever thank you enough..." Tamaki''s voice was filled with emotion, her gratitude overflowing.


    "Don''t be so formal. You''re my daughter, after all. It''s only natural for a father to do everything for his daughter. You, too, must be going through a difficult training. Although I don''t know the details, you shoulde back here and rest once in a while." Her father''s voice was warm and understanding.


    "...!!? Wha!?" Tamaki was astonished when she understood the meaning of her father''sment. It was too unexpected for her. She had prepared herself for the possibility of nevering back. But, this means...!? Her voice was filled with disbelief and wonder.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I told you, you''re my daughter," Yoshinori said matter-of-factly. "The other day''s debacle has made me realize that this vige needs a few more guards. You know that, right? If you still don''t hate this house and this vige..."


    "Father!!" Tamaki''s voice was shrill with shock and disbelief.


    Yoshinori''s words were interrupted by a sobbing Tamaki who hugged him in mid-sentence, her voice choked with emotion. "I... I love you too, Father... No, I love everyone!" she cried out, her voice quivering with unshed tears. "That''s why... I''lle back... for sure...!!"


    Tamaki desperately tried to put her overflowing emotions into words. She tries to convey as much as possible. Nevertheless, while crying, Tamaki expressed her feelings, and while listening, Yoshinori gently stroked his daughter''s head and back tofort her. He caresses andforts her. Just like when he used to soothe her when she cried from a scary dream she had as a little girl...


    She sobs repeatedly, and it took for Tamaki to finally stop crying after being consoled by Yoshinori multiple times. Tamaki apologized for wetting her father''s kimono with her tears and was happily forgiven before leaving the room, feeling ashamed.


    After leaving the room, Tamaki walked through the corridor and stepped out onto the veranda where she was greeted by her friend, a maid who had been waiting for her on the wooden board. The maid bowed to Tamaki upon seeing her, and there was a figure standing in the garden adjacent to the veranda. Her half-youkai friend was standing on the gravel with a bandaged body, looking painful but still had a smug smile on her face. Tamaki returned their smiles, but then Hotoya''s youngdy noticed a third presence in the area.


    "The messenger of Onitsuki wishes to speak with you about the date of the departure," Suzune whispered in Tamaki''s ear as she stood up. The beautiful woman, who seemed to have been admiring the garden while waiting, stood by the moat. When she notices Tamaki''s presence, she smiles a bewitching and unfathomable smile with a crimson mouth, and piercing her with her moonlight eyes.


    Tamaki is momentarily taken aback by her gaze, which seemed to resemble that of a bird of prey targeting its prey. At the same time, she noticed a small shadow next to her. A young girl, who was short and wearing a Suikan, red at Tamaki. She was a disciple of Onitsuki''s messenger and had taken over the role of a shrine maiden on Tamaki''s behalf after she left. Iruka, who saw her a hostile look, stood in between Tamaki and the girl to block her view.


    "It''s okay Iruka, I''m fine."


    Tamaki says to her friend who is trying to protect her. She had heard that the Onitsuki family had lost a member of their household (retainer) in a recent incident. She also heard that it was the mentor of this young girl who went to her house as a messenger to pay respect to him and to retrieve his corpse.


    Therefore, was the deceased a rtive of the young girl''s? If that was the case, then her gaze was understandable. Tamaki realized that she was partly responsible for this incident and she couldn''t help but feel self-deprecating. Shame on herself for being too upied with herself to even consider such a thing until just a few minutes ago.


    But now Tamaki looks back at the young girl. She looks back, powerfully. No matter what feelings are directed at her, she does not intend to run away from them. She would face her own faults and her own guilt, and if necessary, she would apologize and make amends.


    She no longer fear anything, nor was she troubled by anything. She will do what needs to be done. It''s her duty, after all. She will atone for her sins and she would use her exorcism powers, which she possessed, to their fullest potential.


    And when all is settled, she will return to her vige, to her family. Tamaki still had a ce to go back to, a family waiting for her, and friends who would support her until then. It was surely a lucky and happy thing.


    "I spoke with my father. Please take care of me from now on, Onitsuki''s madam advisor."


    And so, Hotoya Tamaki had firmly decided to face the difficult days that awaited her...


    * * *


    Onitsuki Aoi fell silent upon seeing it. And shuddered in fear. Her face turned pale and she became tense.


    It was a reaction that made one doubt their own eyes if those who knew her usual arrogant and confident demeanor saw her expression, as if she had seen a ghost.


    No, in fact, for Onitsuki Aoi, the person in front of her was nothing but a ghost.


    "...Well, that''s enough. Please step back."


    The person in question who noticed Aoi''s presence ordered the doctors who were performing the examination to leave. And then, he sat up from his futon and looked at her.


    The person she finally met a few days ago after awakening was a thin, emaciated man dressed in white. He looked haggard.


    He must have had a handsome face at some point, as there were traces of it, but that was all. His current appearance was unbearable to look at. His cheeks were sunken in, dark circles under his eyes, his eye sockets were deep, and his eyeballs seemed to be about to pop out. He had a scruffy beard that grew unevenly, like a homeless person or someone who was seriously ill.


    In fact, the man was literally bedridden like a sick man. And not just for a day or two, it had been for years. He was barely conscious and couldn''t even eat or go to the bathroom by himself. He was just a lump of flesh that seemed to barely have any life left in him. However, Aoi had never felt even a shred of sympathy for him.


    There was no reason to. It was the natural consequence of his own actions, and those he hadmitted against her and others. In fact, it was probably merciful that she didn''t kill him, given what he had done. Though killing him would have just made the next power struggle moreplicated and invited more curses.


    Onitsuki Yuusei, the 18th head of the Onitsuki family and Aoi''s real father and the devil who had tried to drag her into hell, was standing in the bedroom of the main house of the residence - the same man whom Aoi hade to see, apanied by amoner guide, to confront her hated enemy.


    "Aoi... is that you? It seems you have grown quite a bit. It appears that I have been lying down for quite some time," the man said as he analyzed her from head to toe, without getting up from the futon.


    He appeared to be checking her over calmly and dispassionately, as if he hadpletely forgotten what he had done to her.


    "H-how dare you...! How can you even pretend to forget...!?" Aoi shivered with anger at his shameless attitude. She snaps the fan in her hand, and released a tremendous amount of spiritual power from within.


    It was a quiet storm, but it was as tumultuous as muddy waters. The air trembled in the face of the too-thick torrent of spiritual power. The walls and pirs of the house creaked. The concentration was so high that even a low-ranked youkai would vomit, and even a high-ranked youkai would get drunk before getting excited by the spiritual power. It was dense to the point of being too dense...and yet, Onitsuki Yuusei had hardly reacted to it.


    "Well done, that''s my daughter after all. It''s truly impressive that you''ve be so powerful. I''m really amazed," he praised calmly, as if he were bathing in a breeze, and it rubbed Aoi''s nerves the wrong way. Her body trembled with anger and humiliation, and she raised her slender arms to strike the wind with her passion...


    "Oh my, Aoi. That won''t do. Your father has just woken up, so save your ytime forter," "Hm!?"


    Aoi was surprised that she didn''t notice the person''s presence until her wrist was grabbed. And then, she shuddered at the sweet, kitten-like voice that whispered in her ear. Aoi knew that sound. She knew it very well. She had heard it since she was a child, to the point where it was almost unpleasant.


    "Tsk...!!!?" Aoi reflexively swung her other hand horizontally, but her sharp blow was easily blocked


    ...by a thin burdock root.


    "Wha�C?!" Aoi''s voice rose sharply, her eyebrows furrowed in bewilderment.


    "The speed and response are sufficient, but there''s no art in the way you attack... is it about 40 points?" The opponent''s voice was cool and collected, devoid of any emotion.


    Before seeing the appearance of the opponent, Aoi is convinced of who she is by that fact and that statement. Then she stares at the person with a distorted face.


    There was a glossy woman with long hair, which was of shirotorairo (white wisteria color). One of her eyes was hidden by her habitual hair, and she looked just like Aoi, even her face looked exactly the same as Aoi''s, with her voluptuous body which could be recognized even over her kimono. If there was a difference, it was in the atmosphere, perhaps? Her calm look had a more impressive impression than that of the raging Aoi.

 Book 6 Epilogue, (3)

    Book 6 Epilogue, (3)


    But beyond that expression and voice, Aoi knew that the woman in front of her was not at all calm. If her mind was really calm, she wouldn''t have squeezed Ao''s wrist with enough strength to break it, nor would she have mmed down a sharp and silent killing intent like a drawn sword.


    "Why... Why are you here now...?!" Aoi eximed, her voice trembling with anxiety.


    It was a natural question. This woman who had been traveling outside the country for a long time due to her separation from her father, why is she here now?


    "Oh, Aoi," the woman said, her tone dripping with false sincerity. "Isn''t it natural? My beloved husband woke up, after all. So, it''s the duty of a devoted wife and mother to hurry up and rush to wherever he is."


    "You crazy person...!" Aoi eximed in disgust.


    The words that Aoi uttered toward the woman who proimed herself to be a devoted wife and so on were a mass of pure disgust. It is impossible to acknowledge that this woman who never saw her husband as a man, and whose twisted love knows no bounds, is a good wife, let alone a wise mother.


    She will never allow this woman who abandoned her daughter to hell for her father to be her mother.


    "Stop it, Sumire, Aoi. Fighting among family members is not something to do," Yuusei said, his voice calm but firm in an attempt to defuse the situation.


    Those words spoken in a calm manner, however, did not seem to have any persuasive power to Aoi because of the person who said them. What is this man saying...? Aoi looked at him with such a reproachful gaze, but the man himself didn''t seem to care about it, which made Aoi miserable.


    "Sumire, thank you. ...Did you use dimensional shortening to get here?" asked Yuusei with a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    "Yes. Two days ago, I received a message from Ryuukai Province. I''m very pleased to hear of your (Danna-sama) recovery," Sumire, who hade from the prestigious Ako family of the West region and moved to the North region, replied respectfully, her voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Her expression also showed her joy at her husband''s recovery, with an attitude reminiscent of a dreamy girl in love. It was the face of a woman who had be crazy with lust and love, to the point of abandoning even her own daughter.


    "Uh...!!?" eximed Aoi, her revulsion at her mother''s behavior evident in her tone.


    Aoi trembled with nausea and disgust. Her thought process was insane. Aoi couldn''t understand the attitude of her own mother.


    "Well... I asked the doctors just now, but it seems that neither mother nor Uemon are present. It seems they are away on some mission, Aoi?" asked Yuusei, his voice tinged with concern.


    "...!? So, what is it?" replied Aoi, her voice heavy with the weight of her situation.


    At the sudden question of the sacrifice, she hesitated for a moment, but then acknowledged it. There was no way to hide it. At the same time, she bites down on her bitterness because the situation is too difficult.


    In a sense, the opportunity was too exquisite. With all the exorcists of the powerful families on an expedition at the imperial court''s request, and even her mother returning, the awakening of the ghosts would have too great an impact. Although the administration of the Onitsuki family had moved from a single-minded regime by the head of the family to a council system led by influential members due to many years ofa, it could be overturned. Aoi is anxious. She was anxious, but...


    "I see. That''s unfortunate," Yuusei said gravely. "I must hurry and send letters to everyone."


    "...What?" Aoi asked, her voice small and hesitant.


    She was unintentionally upset by her father''s politically bad statement.


    "W-why...?" Aoi stuttered, her voice trembling.


    "Hmm?" her father responded, sounding bemused. "What''s wrong? I''m not conceited, but I''m the head of the family. It''s my duty to tell everyone about my recovery, isn''t it?"


    "This is not what you must be talking about...!" Aoi shouted, her voice rising in anger.


    She was upset and screamed. She did not understand her father''s action. He had awakened himself nad he should have already heard roughly that his authority had been reduced drastically from the doctor. Despite this, why would he send out a letter all at once? ...If anything, he should send it to those who could be his allies first, or he should seize those who remain in the house first before he sends it. It''s hard to believe that the man who tried to cut off his daughter can''t understand such a thing. How could he...!?


    "Please calm down my daughter, Aoi," Yuusei said sternly. "As a member of Onitsuki, you must stop behaving in a disgraceful manner."


    To Aoi''s agitation and embarrassment, Yuusei even dered such a thing. How dare he speak about the reputation of Onitsuki when he has no right to?!


    "What''s wrong, why are you doing this...!?" Aoi cried out, her voice trembling with frustration. "You, you are just like this... like this...!!?" Her voice trailed off into a choked sob as she struggled to find the words to express herself.


    As if something had possessed her, as if her memory had slipped away, Aoi''s mind is disturbed by her father''s caring feelings toward her. A pure emotion that she held towards her father as a child is now awakening, and she feels like she can expect something from him. However, her rationality and experience repel that feeling, causing Aoi to copse on the spot, dropping to her knees in fear.


    (No, no way...! This is...!!?)


    Due to her conflicting emotions and memories from that day, coupled with her own fear, the impact was significant.


    ...Or perhaps if her special person had been by her side, she wouldn''t have been this lost. If she had gone as far as she went that day, she might not have had such sweet feelings. In that sense, her mind had be too rounded.


    And yet, there was a slight expectation. It was like hoping that what happened that day was just a mistake or a misunderstanding. Even though she knew that it couldn''t be true, her emotions overpowered her rationality. Onitsuki Aoi is a person of emotion rather than reason.


    (No, I hate it! Tomobe......!)


    At that moment, she was not the haughty Onitsuki princess, but simply a shaken and trembling little girl. She was a child seeking salvation in the depths of her heart from the person she loves, without understanding what was happening.


    "Well, this is troublesome," Yuusei said, his voiceced with annoyance. "You can''t even speak anymore. You''re just like a child... Sumire, please have your daughter leave the room for now. We cannot allow others to see her like this."


    "I understand, my dear." Sumire''s voice was apologetic. "I apologize for my daughter''s disgraceful behavior."


    Sumire gently took hold of Aoi''s hand and led her towards the door. Sumire''s strength was significant, but Aoi had no energy to resist even if she wanted to. All she could do was to follow it helplessly.


    "My daughter is such a disappointment," he muttered under his breath. "Hmm, who''sing? I think Hina is back too, right? Bring her to me."


    Aoi heard her father''s order from afar as she was expelled from the room...


    * * *


    While Onitsuki''s second princess was fighting in fear and desperately seeking help from her beloved, her sister was there.


    It was three days ago when she arrived directly at Onitsuki''s mansion with her dragon, forcibly breaking into the house. It was only natural for the surroundings to be chaotic, and amidst the chaos, Hina carried him back to her room, which she then closed up with severalyers of boundaries and shut herself up in that room.


    The dimly lit bedroom, illuminated only by the small light of a lighthouse, was already so filled with the scent of a female''s musk that it was suffocating and even nauseating.


    She has already repeated the sublime and pure ritual countless times with both hands'' fingers. And now she will do it again, starting from the beginning once more, for him. To start.


    Her red tongue crawled over his skin like a slug. From the tip of his toes, one by one. Then her tongue, glistening with saliva, moved its caresses little by little up and down his body... the object of her caress was carried out with care, with respect and affection, without exception or any omissions.


    When her tongue reached the top of his belly, she hugged him lovingly. She hugged him with her thin, bare body, clinging together and pressing against him, trying to increase the area of contact as much as possible.


    She buried her face in his muscr and strong chest, feeling his body temperature, relieved that he was alive, and savored his body odor as if in a trance, tracing her finger over the scars all over his body, listening intently to the beat of his heart that fluttered like a small bird and sighing with emotion.


    What a fragile heartbeat. How many of these fragile beings did that woman send to their deaths? Indignant at that woman''s deeds, she pitied him, cared for him, wiped away his sweat with her tongue, and cleansed him. And she overwrote the mark of those senseless beings with herself.


    She didn''t end it with just a lick, she kissed him all over his body to prove her unwavering love for him. She kissed him repeatedly while messing up her hair and writhing her body as if pecking at him... but for her, it was nothing special.


    When they were young, she had kissed him on the cheek just like her parents did when they spent time together. Moreover, on that day when he tried to save her from hell, she boldly kissed his lips as well... it was different from that woman who kissed his lips without consent. It was a true expression of love. A vow of love that they both epted, a true vow of pure love...!


    "That''s right, it''s a promise. Our secret promise... hehehe, are you okay? I''ll keep the promise."


    With rough breaths, Hina whispered those words while touching both of his cheeks. She stares at his face, blushing deeply, curling up the corners of her mouth, looking ecstatic, and gazed at her beloved''s sleeping face.


    Yes, she will never forget the promise they made just before they fled from the house. There was no way she could forget it.


    ''<i>In sickness and in health, in joy and in sorrow, in riches and in poverty, let''s love, respect,fort, help each other with all our hearts as long as we live.</i>''

 Book 6 Epilogue, (4)

    Book 6 Epilogue, (4)


    In the confession just before their escape, they made a vow together based on a beloved foreign marriage promise they had read in books. Not knowing the formalities, They made the promise with a chant of rock-paper-scissors and a thousand needles, following the example of what they had seen.


    Of course, there''s no real effective power to such a thing. It''s an inferior curse, a child''s deception, an empty curse. However, for her, the promise was more powerfully engraved in her soul than any other curse. It was amitment that she would never forget, a connection, a vow... her sin that shemitted.


    "Ah, forgive me..."


    Remembering all this, Hina mutters sadly. And then she hugs the back of his head and wraps him up in her chest. She holds him gently like holding a baby. She holds him tightly, not wanting to let him go, so strong, so strong...


    The man tried to make good on his vow. But it was foolish, reckless, and unreasonable to fulfill his selfish desires above all else. He lost everything as a price for his love for her.


    Now, what about her?


    She has not yet fulfilled her vow. Her true feelings for him are too insufficient. It''s no good, it''s no good like this. This is negligent as his wife. She must do more for him, serve him more, save him. So... so...


    "When the timees, will you take my hand?" she asked, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    Then, Hina gave a distorted smile with various emotions inside. There is no answer. But she knows. She knows his answer. She is convinced that he will not betray her.


    "I see. That''s right, isn''t it?" she said, her voice soft with understanding. "Ah, I''m really happy..."


    So with words of gratitude, she is about to resume her act of proving her love to him. However, the reaction of the shikigami ced on the outer edge of the room stops her motion.


    Hina is frustrated with the messenger who called him out. She was disturbed for the time to confirm each other''s love, and to celebrate him. It was natural. She would kill every single person in this house when the timees, without exception, and she even thought of killing the messenger first... but she decided against it for the sake of his safety. She is a good wife who would kill herself for him.


    "...I''m sorry. It''s a call from a troublesome guy. I''ll be out of my seat for a moment. Don''t worry, I''ll be right back, okay?"


    Hina whispers gently into his face while looking at his face. There is no answer. But she kisses him on the forehead with a loving smile. Then she pulls the covers over him and gets up.


    Now, she had to take a bath. It was sad and frustrating and hateful to lose his scent, but it had to be done. She couldn''t turn her back on him. Everything is for his safety. For that reason, Hina will ept any humiliation.


    "Good night, ????......"


    She whispers behind him, looking back at him really reluctantly, and slowly closes the sliding paper door...


    ...


    ��


    ��


    The master of the room leaves, leaving the room in silence. And, as if on cue, the figure of a young woman in traditional Japanese clothing appears.


    Tiptoeing towards the sleeping man, the demurely elegant girl approaches his bed. With no hesitation or reservation, she sits atop his chest, naked as she was born, straddling him in a feminine posture.


    She peers down at his face, at his features worn and exhausted from unrelenting pleasure, and studies them with innocent curiosity.


    The little girl giggles at the sight of him. She looks at the unadorned figure without the slightest bit of surprise. After all, she had been watching him all along, witnessing every sin from the start.


    Yes, she was there from the start, from before anyone else realized it. She had always been in this room with him, observing everything that happened. It''s just that no one noticed. No, no one could see it.


    She saw him when he ate, when he worked, when he trained, when he got dressed, when he went to the bathroom, when he bathed, when he slept. She was there, watching all of it.


    When he was reporting to the Onitsuki n with Hina, when he came to Aoi who had just finished bathing, when he was overwhelmed in the graveyard, when he received his yun-shoku, when he met with the head of the servants and the assistant chiefs, when he was at home with other children and siblings, she was there, watching all of it.


    She was also there when he fled the mansion with Hina, when he was captured and taken away, when he was punished, when he was beaten to pieces by the servants'' training, when he apanied his master in drinking, even when he was half-dead and Aoi was giving him medicine by mouth.


    All this time and more, for so long, she observed him silently and unnoticed, without anyone noticing, giggling and mocking him in her innocent, mischievous spirit.


    And even now, she continues to watch him. To stare at him as he sleeps, to study his soul, and to smile in satisfaction at her work.


    In a way, everything was in her palms, as he steadily drifted away from the real world. No matter how he tried to deny or oppose it, nothing was going to change. Nothing at all. As long as she kept moving things along, he couldn''t fight against fate.


    Zashiki Warashi- "�����ؓ�{��ͯ��֮�� (Curse of Zashiki Warashi)," that spirit or evil spirit, grudge, that was her.


    What she controls is fate, to be exact, disaster. The forbidden technique is for the n to sacrifice the youngest girl as the human pir to bear the various misfortunes and curses that befall the n and swallow them into herself to be sealed. The period is about one hundred years. After that period, the ritual is performed, and the mass of disaster is buried in the darkness within the hell.


    The previous four rituals became the foundation of Onitsuki''s prosperity. However, the fifth ceremony performed the final repose, the attendees, including the current head at the time, all died out, and the method was also lost.


    Still, the insurance is there as long as she handles the forbidden technique, and because of the mechanism of the ritual, the child cannot direct her inner disaster towards the Onitsuki n, nor can she leave the area of the Onitsuki, nor can she trick others, since even her existence is limited and her perception is blocked by the ritual.


    So, no disaster would be given to the Onitsuki n.


    "Kukuku."


    She didn''t care. At present, she would never age, never mature, and with no one to know the details of the ritual in which she continued to umte disasters, no one would even recognize her existence. She was supposed to just be there, but that meeting was undoubtedly fate for her.


    "There," she can''t even perceive herself without conviction. But he recognized her. And then he takes her hand. He asks her to y with him. He gives her sweets, and suggested they eat together. Even if there was a n behind it, for her, who had been forced to endure loneliness for 200 years, it was a sweet and nectarous temptation.


    Therefore, for her, his attempt to flee from the mansion was truly a betrayal of her, and to make matters worse, the one escaping with him is from Onitsuki''s direct line...


    So she felt jealous like a child, angry like a child, hated like a child, and sought revenge like a child. And afterwards she thinks. <i>How can I get him back, how can I make sure that no one can take him away from me?</i> She thought about it alone, thought and thought and thought, until she reached her answer.


    She thought. <i>How do I keep him from being stolen, how do I keep him with me?</i> Easy, just have him on her side. He needs to stray away from the world. If he does that, he should only y with her.


    That''s why she did this. She poured all the bad luck into his fate, twisted his fate. She gave him despair again and again, grief again and again, hurt him again and again, tormented him again and again, and turned him towards failure again and again.


    And this is the result. This is how it is. The factor has already taken root in the depths of his soul, and his flesh and mind are gradually but surely detaching from human reason...


    ''<i>You can no longer return to your family. You will not be allowed to return to the ''world of humans''.</i>''


    She won''t let him escape. Won''t let him go. Won''t let him be stolen. Won''t let him be taken away. She won''t let anyone have him... Now, with her small palms she touches his cheeks as if imitating a baby chick.


    ''<i>You are mine, after all.</i>''


    Purely, innocently, wickedly, selfishly, viciously, the sacrificial daughter deres. And then, she slowly lifts the corners of her mouth, squints her eyes, and puts on a big smile.


    In her mind, he haspletely be an existence on her side, and he has been liberated from the destiny of his flesh. And then, she clings to him like she used to, ying together joyfully, without anyone getting in their way.


    ''<i>I''m looking forward to it. Let''s y together a lot, okay?</i>''


    Awaiting the day with excitement, the Zashiki Warashi child utters incantations imbued with love like curses.


    She was saying it with childish and cruel love...


    Disclosure of Setting:


    Forbidden magic Zashiki Warashi- "�����ؓ�{��ͯ��֮�� (Curse of Zashiki Warashi). This is a secret technique developed by the Onitsuki family, influenced by the Miyataka family and others. The curse is a fate maniption curse that allows members of the family to be a vessel for the curse, umting "negative" things like curses, misfortune, and karma that befall the Onitsuki family. Once a certain amount of "negative" things umte, beyond what is humanly possible, it bes necessary to rece the vessel with a new one every certain period (100 years).


    By the way, the sacrifice suffers great pain, so it is best to use a child whocks self-esteem and is easy to manipte. They are tricked into believing that if they endure the torment for 100 years, everyone will ept them.


    In addition, once the expiration date has passed, it is necessary to discard the sacrifice by saying, "You are an existence that should not be alive. Return to darkness!" and pushing them into hell.

 Chapter 85.1

    Chapter 85.1


    In the underground basement cell, a young boy was cruelly abandoned.


    Wrapped in straw matting, he was tortured, kicked, beaten, and drenched with cold water from head to toe by the jealous and angry mob, who had grown tired of their punishment. The young boy who had endured harsh punishment and vignte justice was already barely conscious and on the verge of death.


    He does not know whether he is alive or dead. His limbs were numb, but he could vaguely feel the dull pain.


    As he felt so, he heard the footsteps going down the stairs, like a distant echo but also like it was right next to him. However, his thoughts were muddled and he couldn''t recognize it clearly.


    Still, he notices a light approaching from behind the bars. He gazed at it with a nk stare. Two figures stop in front of the bars.


    "Yun-shoku, this is the one," says the first figure.


    "What a pitiful sight," remarks the second figure with a hint of disdain. "He looks like nothing more than a rag. Is he all right? He''s no use to us if he''s crippled."


    "That''s fine," replies the third figure, their voice calcting. "I was ordered to take him regardless. After all, what he did was what he did. It''s an opportunity for him to repay his debt."


    In a way, it was a type of mercy. Normally, it would not be surprising if the punishment could have amounted to nothing less than a death sentence.


    At the same time, it was in effect a death sentence. Considering the average life expectancy of the servants, there was no chance that this boy would live out his days. On the contrary, it was quite possible that he would be eaten alive in horror and pain on his first mission.


    The prison guard''sughter, as well as the silentpany he kept, were both the result of this. Cowering his shoulders, the prison guard puts his hand on the padlock. He removed the lock with a key he had taken out of his pocket.


    Now, one person stepped into the cell. The person gazed down at the young boy. The boy looks up at the person, and they look at each other.


    "I have been ordered to take care of you," the person said, their voice gentle but firm. "It seems that I am to be your guardian from now on."


    The boy looked confused. "Huh? Ah..."


    Before he couldprehend the meaning of the words, the young boy was hugged by the person. The arms were both firm and soft. The long ck hair brushed the boy''s face, and a faint sweet scent tickled his nostrils.


    The boy instinctively felt relief and a little embarrassment at the sensation. At the same time, his deepest rationality scoffed at him. He scoffs at himself for being so carefree in this situation. But... still, surely, helplessly, the boy felt relieved. The presence that rescued him. It was like a spider''s thread in hell.


    "Let''s get you patched up first. I''m short-handed here. Can you hold on a little longer?" The voice was gentle and reassuring, but also carried a sense of urgency.


    Reacting to such a voice, the boy absent-mindedly looked up at the person holding himself. And then...


    ''<i>Hehehe, there is no need to fear. Even if you were to lose everything that makes you, you still have me, my adorable child?</i>''


    Just in front of his eyes, a green-haired fallen goddess with an evil smile full of good intentions was floating.


    * * *


    "Aah...!?" I let out a bloodcurdling scream, my voice echoing through the room. My body was drenched in sweat, and I was panting heavily, my heart pounding in my chest. The terror that had consumed me moments ago still lingered, causing me to tremble uncontrobly.


    "Haa... haa... haah... what was that...a dream?" My voice was hoarse as I spoke, my breathsing in ragged gasps. I was trying to make sense of what had just happened, but the memory was slipping away, leaving me feeling confused and disoriented.


    "Da*n it, I''m getting like this all the time these days. As far as I''m concerned, I can''t sleep properly..." I spat out the words, frustration clear in my voice. It seemed like I was having trouble sleepingtely, and theck of rest was starting to take a toll on me. It is nerve-wracking.


    However, myints and frustrations don''tst long. That''s because just after that, memories from before I lost consciousness overflowed from my mind all at once...


    "That''s right, Iruka and the others...? Ugh!!?"


    I groaned in pain, while quickly sitting up and copsing again. I realized that my entire body ached, probably due to the after-effects of bing a youkai. But it wasn''t just the muscle pain, as my muscles themselves felt stiff.


    "It hurts...!? D*mn it, how long was I unconscious for? Where am I?"


    As I grimaced and muttered these words, my attention was finally drawn to the surrounding scenery, leaving me feeling perplexed.


    I was lying on a cushion on the tatami mat. As I looked around, I first noticed the sliding doors made of paper, then the various furnishings such as a folding screen, an oil-freempstand, a traditionalb chest, a mirror stand, a two-level shelf, and an empty bookstand.


    "P-Princess...? No, this is...." stuttered and confused, I muttered.


    For an instant, I thought I was in Gori-sama''s room, but soon noticed that the patterns on the folding screens and the furnishings were different from her. Upon closer examination of the furnishings'' decorations, I realized they were quite in. So I abandon the conjecture that this was Gori-sama''s room. But then...


    "Huh...?"


    As my gaze shifted, I noticed a shadow in the distance. Behind the portable folding screen which divided the room, I could see the silhouette of a person.


    It was a slender figure with not much flesh on its bones, but with long hair, clearly a female. She was probably in the process of changing her clothes, and she stopped moving in response to the sound of my groaning. There followed a brief silence, and the next moment, the woman peered out from behind the folding screen. She was a woman with glossy ck hair and ruby-like eyes.


    "Princess Hina...?"


    Onitsuki Hina, the eldest princess of the Onitsuki family, peeked her head out from behind the portable folding screen and stared at me. Then she spoke.


    "You woke up at just the right time. You''ve been bedridden for seven days, so I was wondering how to wake you up."


    She said this matter-of-factly. I was taken aback by her attitude, but immediately tried to raise my voice in response to the various questions that arose... and quickly lowered my head.


    Naturally, what I did was natural. It was simply a matter of rudeness, but more than that, she also approached me from behind the portable folding screen. Additionally, she was dressed only with her upper half of her body wrapped in a kimono.


    "That''s enough of that. Raise your face."


    "No, but..."


    "Look me in the eye."


    I couldn''t help but flinch as Hina stopped in front of me and brazenly grabbed my chin to make me meet her gaze.


    "...!"


    Up close, Hina''s appearance was dignified and beautiful enough to pass as that of a pretty man, but the whiteness of her exposed skin and the slight bulge that can be seen under her sweet wisp of hair make me realize that the person in front of me is indeed a woman. My eyes drifted downward to her small cleavage, but I quickly averted them.


    "Princess Hina, it''s not appropriate toe here dressed like that..."


    "Hmm?"


    I offer fearfully. Hina''s eyes widened for a moment, then she looked at herself and chuckled softly before speaking to me.


    "You''re in no position to say that, are you? Don''t you realize how you look right now?"


    "Yes?"


    Her words make me pause for a moment, and then I turn my gaze to my body. Then I realize that I am literally naked,pletely naked.


    I didn''t even put on underwear.


    "Uh, this is rude of me...!?"


    I quickly pulled the nkets over my lower body. It was only after doing so that I realized the sheets were not mine, but rather someone else''s belongings. I felt flustered and embarrassed.


    "Hmm, No need to panic. ...We used to take baths together all the time."


    "Huh...?"


    I''m taken aback by Hina''s words, which she spins with a loose-lipped smile. She didn''t care about my reaction and continued speaking.


    "Your clothes are there. You can changeter."


    Still dumbfounded, I followed Hina''s gaze to a corner of the room where a ck outfit and a Hannya mask were neatly folded.

 Chapter 85.2

    Chapter 85.2


    "Y-yes... H-Hold on a minute! What''s going on here?"


    I replied while feeling utterly bewildered. There were too many questions. Why was I here? Why was Hina here? Why was I naked? These were just a fraction of my confusion. I waspletely confused by the situation.


    "It''s a long story. But there''s no time to exin now. Get dressed ande with me."


    "...!? I-I understand. Where are we going?"


    Hina requested, looking at me with a stern expression. I understand from her expression that this is not a normal situation, so I nervously give a small nod in response.


    "We''re going to the main hall of the estate. You have to exin ourselves to Father... the head of the family, regarding the incident from the other day."


    Immediately after that, I gasped in shock at her words, which were spoken as a matter of course.


    * * *


    In the game ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', the Onitsuki family, known for its exorcism of youkais in the northernnd, is entrusted with the fate of the protagonist. Despite being the head of this renowned family, they are not invincible in a world overrun with supernatural beings that surpass human reasoning.


    Onitsuki Kochou''s second son, who seeded her husband, Onitsuki Butterfly, also lost his life without fulfilling his duty of exorcism.


    Sadly, in the world of exorcism, it is not umon for the family of exorcists to lose their lives while on the job. However, having two sessive heads of the family perish within a short period of time sent ripples of shock throughout their lineage.


    So, Onitsuki Yuusei, the third son of the young-looking Onitsuki Kochou, took the position as the head of the Onitsuki family more than seventeen years ago.


    Although he was originally blessed with an abundance of spiritual power, he had difficulty inbat due to his delicate and nervous personality. Furthermore, despite being born into a family of exorcists, he struggled to fulfill the duties his lineage imposed upon him.


    He was only expected to be a stallion by his own father because of the amount of spiritual power he had inherited from his family. However, for him, it was a blessing in disguise. After sessfully carrying out the elimination of great youkai a few times every month, he would pass the time doing hobbies and imitating agricultural work, leading a leisurely existence. Even after he secretly married a vige girl whom he had admired in a certain rural vige and had a daughter, his lifestyle did not change much.


    When his father died, he did not attend the funeral. Perhaps it was not just because he didn''t have a good rtionship with his father, but also because his elder brother, who was overseeing the rituals as the heir, didn''t want to expose such a shameful brother to the public. Moreover, it seemed that his status as second only to his brother as an heir to the family lineage was another factor.


    If his brother had continued to be the heir of the family, Yuusei would have been able to lead afortable life. However, the world does not always turn out in one''s favor.


    Perhaps in his haste to be the head of a prestigious family, his elder brother, who went to exterminate cmity youkai with several members of his family, was attacked and died, and the Onitsuki family brought him back to their family as if he had been kidnapped. This is a proof that the Onitsuki family was in a state of confusion in the face of the sessive deaths of the head of the family.


    So, the entire family persuaded Yuusei to take the position of the head of the family, though he did not want to do so. It''s fine if it as his brother because he had a talent, but he was not.


    Two talented and capable heads of the n were lost in a row. Especially for his elder brother''s failed action in being hasty for aplishment, the deceased elder brother was already a high-pressure and suspicious personality, and his cold treatment of those outside his faction became his downfall. With the death of the former head of the family, along with his own subordinates, the remaining family erased the previous color and made a memorial procession for the deceased.


    After that, on the surface, Onitsuki Yuusei reigned as the head with tremendous power, but he had no interest or concern for his duties as the head, and is content to simply press the seal of approval as his surroundings dictate. For him, being a puppet was no problem except for feeling suffocated.


    But because of that, people around Yuusei despised him. And they despised him too much. And in the end, they incurred Yuusei''s wrath.


    Under Yuusei''s coercion, his wife--a lowly person who was no one--was driven to sickness and death, and he forced a daughter from the noble Ako family to be his wife. And he ignored the situation where Hina was attacked by youkai... and that was hisndmine.


    Afterward, he forcibly dominated the Onitsuki family with a dictatorship. The man who had been considered harmless and spineless carried out a massive and merciless purge within the family, and within a short period, he made his position as firm as a rock. And then he goes berserk.


    In the original scenario, he is the one who distorts even the arrogant Gori-sama''s character, is the cause of Hina''s bing a single woman with no interest in men, is the cause of half of the reasons for the bad atmosphere in the Onitsuki family, and he earned the hatred of the yers, who had to pass through his plots many times with their protagonist and cause extensive damage on the surrounding even when they evaded them, especially in the case of Ayaka... That was Onitsuki Yuusei, the Yandere Psychofather of the Onitsuki family.


    And there he was, right in front of me.


    "Raise your face."


    "Yes."


    With a slightly hoarse voice, the man cleared his throat, and I, standing beside Hina, raised my face, stiffening my body. Reflecting back on the setting of the original work, nausea welled up inside me.


    The location was the grand hall used for the Onitsuki main family''s discussion in their main residence. It was the same room where Hina and I had previously reported on the subjugation of the great youkai wolf. As before, important members of the Onitsuki n were lined up on the left and right sides of the spacious room. Some of them are teleworking from remote ces or attending the meeting as Shikigami, but that is not a problem since it is the same as before.


    The only significant difference from before was that the seat at the head of the room was now upied.


    The man in question. The head of the Onitsuki family, a man who looks much more worn outpared to the man depicted in steel engravings and art books, Onitsuki Yuusei, is sitting in the head of the family''s throne room looking down at me. This fact makes me spit and shake nervously.


    It was bad. It was very bad. It could have been more dangerous than facing off against a cmity youkai.


    This man''s presence was a real obstacle for me. Even when I was a misceneous worker, I tried desperately not to be involved in any conflicts with him, and after I fell to a servant, he was like a bump on the skin that had to be removed at any cost for a happy ending.


    In the secondary works (fan fiction), it is not umon for original protagonists reincarnated into the story to be forced out through various means. It''s not only earning unnecessary hatred, but it''s also overthinking. So for me, I''d want to get rid of him with cheats before doing anything unnecessary. If he were not there, the game''s difficulty level would decrease by one notch.


    (D*mn it, couldn''t this be described as the power of revision from the original work...!? Why did he have to wake up at this time when he had been sleeping for years!?)


    Unlike in the original story, in this world, Yuusei had be a disabled person and was bedridden for many years since the incident that trapped Gori-sama.


    The reason is unknown. It had been years since that incident involving Gori-sama, who, unlike in the original, had not lost her virginity, nor suffered political downfall. Perhaps out of sheer hatred, Gori-sama cursed him, or maybe there was some other reason... Anyway, when I regained consciousness and survived the incident, it was already this way. I tried to investigate without arousing suspicion, but I still don''t know the cause. Nevertheless, it is a fact that I did not feel relieved to know that the troublesome person wasn''t gone...!


    (That''s right, Gori-sama...!?)


    I panicked as I searched for her among the attendees. Given her position, I hoped she would support me with a strategic defense.


    "...!?"


    But my hope was shattered mercilessly. She was indeed there among the attendees. But... the pink-d princess there was not the haughty and arrogant type of princess I was used to seeing.


    I could clearly see Aoi shrinking back, exuding a weak and powerless demeanor as she fanned herself trying to disguise it. The people around her even cast curious nces at her, wondering what had happened.


    (Are you kidding!? Has something else happened!?)


    I was referring to the guy who was a yandere and mentally unwell. It was not impossible that he had used drugs or illusions tounch a surprise attack on Gori-sama, taking advantage of his seemingly perpetual bedridden state. But given the original story, which degraded his real daughter, who was not yet even 10 years old, to a youkai orgy festival, it would be even more unnatural to think that he had not done anything. In other words...


    (So the final stage is about to begin, is that it!?)


    I was truly starting to panic. Everyone who might have supported me with a whim had literally disappeared, leaving mepletely on my own. Just like a fish on the chopping block. Things had reached the worst possible scenario where I was at everyone''s mercy. And...I no longer had time to think of a new n.


    "...Well, it seems the participants have all gathered. Let''s start today''s discussion then."


    Yuusei opens his mouth solemnly. His voice, which was not loud, echoed in the room unpleasantly. The attendees wordlessly responded.


    "Hina, thank you for your hardwork. And the same to the Yun-shoku who have woken up... Are you feeling well?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    He first thanked Hina, and finally expressed gratitude to me. Hina respond shortly, and I respond condescendingly, but under my mask, I winced greatly.


    (Why are you worrying about Hina in this situation...!)


    When this man speaks such words, one wonders if tomorrow''s weather will be clear with asional rain and snow. Physical appearance? No, it''s hard to imagine that from his behavior in the original story, where it''s doubtful if he had even thought about the consequences of his actions. Then, what is the purpose...?


    "Hmm... everyone probably knows. The first topic of this discussion is about the incident that urred recently."


    The head of the family says this in a casual yet grandiose manner, whether he knows of my inner impatience or not.


    It was almost certainly about the disturbance in Hotoya vige, given the circumstances. The fact that no one raised his voice indicated that the contents were already known to the public.


    (Am I being hanged or...)


    I had already prepared myself for what would happen when all was said and done. Moreover, the significance of this gathering... it would be morepassionate to hold such a farcical trial. I tried to keep myposure and waited for his next words.


    "I set up this meeting to confirm the facts and to obtain everyone''s understanding of what has been done. I apologize for the inconvenience. We may not have much time. Shall we begin the inquiry? Head of the Hidden Group, please exin."


    ~To be continued~

 Chapter 85.3

    Chapter 85.3


    ''<i>Hahaha!</i>'' A massive pheasant bird, upying a seat in the assembly hall, bowed deeply and turned its gaze towards me. The voice belonged to Onitsuki Uemon, the leader of the Eastern Strike Force. The pheasant haughtily looked down at me once before surveying the room and beginning its speech as if singing.


    It outlined many events of the recent tumult: the fact that I had released the Ezo, had gone to Hotoya vige with the Ezo, and even invited the Ezo toe through Hina. Some were true while others were misunderstandings; and some contained information that I myself had been unaware of.


    ''<i>...Ahem, these are the details of the recent tumult in Hotoya vige,</i>'' Uemon concluded, ending his long exnation.


    At the same time, the room became restless. Those around me whispered to each other, feigning indifference, while others stared at me with skepticism or hostility. Yuusei restrained them and spoke, slowly opening his mouth.


    "Hina. Will you exin this recent tumult?"


    "Of course. Everything that happened was due to my orders," Hina responded calmly and immediately.


    Once again the assembly hall stirred at Hina''s detached words. I too remained silent but was inwardly shocked at what she had just said.


    "Actually, it all started with my thoughtless and rash actions," Hina says in a simple way as if she is reporting.


    She told everyone that she had given orders to the servant regarding the punitive expeditions in all directions. For the sake of her own personal ambition, she had attempted to steal the prey.


    Her subordinates had caught the wrong criminals, mistakenly capturing Ezo criminal in Hotoya vige. To make matters worse, a merchant''s daughter who waspletely unrted to the situation was caught as well. Furthermore, that Ezo had important information.


    ''<i>But, Princess Hina. If what the Ezo said is true, wouldn''t it be best to first report to the Head of the Hidden Group? And there is no need for violent action that would harm the Hidden Group by the servant, isn''t there?</i>'' One of the attendees, or more precisely, the proxy, a sparrow''s shikigami, interjected on Hina''s exnation with a question.


    (This voice�� is it Yajima?)


    Onitsuki Yajima, father of Onitsuki Ayaka, is one of the heads of the Onitsuki branch of the Onitsuki family, the Kinugasa Onitsuki family. He did not appear in the original game, but his existence was depicted in the novel and manga versions as one who became depressed after losing his daughter. By the way, in the novel version, he fought the youkai who invaded the mansion and was overwhelmed by their numbers, while in the manga version, he had his spiritual power abilities stolen and was cut down by Darth Tamaki along with several others. As I recall, he was appointed as the leader of the West Strike Force, which is probably the reason why he participated in the meeting using a simplified form of shikigami.


    "Lord Yajima (-dono)''s doubt is reasonable, and it is also due to my instructions."


    ''<i>What is the reason?</i>''


    "As for the neutralization of the Hidden Group, it''s partly because I feared that I wouldn''t be able to obtain the approval of the head of the hidden groups."


    ''<i>What do you mean?</i>''


    The Pheasant Shikigami became obviously unhappy at Hina''s words. However, Hina continued her statement calmly, ignoring her uncle''s gaze like a gentle breeze.


    "There was a risk that the captured Ezo might try to trick the merchant''s daughter with eye techniques or word techniques, and I could not imagine allowing a blindfolded and gagged meeting with the daughter of the tradingpany. Furthermore, I had already conveyed the news of the criminal''s arrest to the local governor... For these reasons, I judged that there was little likelihood that the head of the Hidden group would ept the proposal."


    In other words, Hina implied that she was afraid of being punished for suppressing achievements or for causing fuss, and she did not want that to happen. In response, Uemon''s expression was very unhappy, but it seemed to Hina that there was nothing wrong with that either.


    "The situation at that time did not have time to allow for exnations such as the one we have here. ...After all, that was right after the suspicion of Ezo was cleared and we were informed about the existence of youkai threatening the vige. The head of the Hidden Group should know about the youkai that attacked the Shukuba City."


    ''<i>Muh...!</i>''


    Uemon was so frustrated that it was evident from his expression, even through the shikigami. Considering the blue demon, it''s not hard to imagine Uemon and his men failing to defeat it and letting it escape.


    "More than a dozen exorcists could not defeat this monstrous attack," Hina ryed, her voice heavy with concern. "In the midst of such an attack, it would not good to distract the leader of the Hidden Group with useless information. Besides, it was just idle talk from an Ezo, which could easily be ignored if it was not corroborated by facts- which was not necessarily the case," she continued, trying to emphasize the gravity of the situation. "So, I made the executive decision that it would be better to leave the head of the Hidden Group alone as long as he did not know the truth."


    Hina then says in a calm voice that she instructed me to actually grasp the situation with the Ezo and determine the truth of the story, and if it is true, to report it to Hina again... She said it as if she was telling the truth. Of course, this is the first time I''ve ever heard such a story.


    "So, the Ezo''s words were true?" Yuusei asked, his voice wavering slightly.


    "Yes," Hina confirmed with a hint of respect. "So I ordered the servant to dy them and immediately rushed to him."


    Silence flowed through the room, and everyone looked at the head of the house for the next word. And after about ten counts of time, Yuusei spoke up again. "Did the Madam Advisor know about this?"


    "Yes, just before Hina headed to the vige, I received a report," Kochou confirmed. "So I sent a shikigami to clean up the mess. Right, Uemon?" she directed the question towards Uemon while she was smoking a pipe at the end of the room.


    ''<i>Nunu... yes, that''s right.</i>'' Uemon, the Pheasant Shikigami, responded reluctantly to confirm the truth evident in his pause.


    "Hmm, I see... Hina, this time��s matter was indeed hasty, wasn''t it?" Yuusei said, his disappointment palpable. There was a slight, really slight, stirring in the room. Some of the participants clearly showed their doubtful expressions.


    Unlike in the original story, due to his years-long illness, his improper behavior towards his favorite Hina was not as frequent and many of the young attendees may not have known about it. Even so, the total number of misdeedsmitted until he became bedridden was not small, and those who knew about it were equally numerous, causing confusion and disturbance.


    "The behavior that damages the face of the head of the Hidden Group is unforgivable," Yuusei dered, his voice stern and unwavering. "This is especially true for the incident that caused the loss of a family member. So, I hereby sentence you... Hina," his voice softened as he addressed her directly, "you are under house arrest for ten days. Later, you must also apologize to the Head of the Hidden Group. Do you understand?" Hina''s response was barely above a whisper. "...Yes"


    And then the given punishment. Some people raised expressions of disbelief while others shook their heads. Hina bowed reverently, oblivious to the reactions of those around her.


    I, too, was confused. I was astonished by Yuuseii''s words. But in the next moment, I had no time to worry about it.


    "So, head of the family. What about the punishment of those lower-ranking servants over there?"


    As one of the attendees brought up about my punishment, I tensed up. Yuusei will reprimand Hina and punish her. And if something were to happen to me.... I had to prepare for the worst. But...


    "That is unnecessary," Yuusei interrupted smoothly, his voice carrying an air of authority. "Yun-shoku simply obeyed Hina''s orders. Furthermore, no one clearly ordered him to stop. Isn''t that right?"


    "Huh? No, I didn''t receive such an order."


    I never imagined that I would be asked a question and was momentarily slow to react, but I managed to respond dutifully as a servant. Yuusei nodded at the answer.


    "Indeed. A servant is a tool. Who would punish a tool? Then it would be ridiculous to punish a servant. What does the head of the lower-ranking servants think?"


    Yuusei''s gaze shifted to the horned owl shikigami, Onitsuki Shisui''s trusted sidekick.


    The horned owl paused for a moment, considering his answer carefully. ''Indeed, that is quite a reasonable point,'' he finally spoke up, the calmness in his voice belying theplicated politics at y.


    Some people in the room nodded in agreement, while others groaned in dissatisfaction.


    (Reasonable point, huh...)


    As Shisui says, while Yuusei''s remarks are logical, they are uncharacteristic of him. The man I know is a yandere who would not care how many others would be sacrificed for the sake of Hina.


    "Does anyone have any objection? If so, let''s hear them here," Yuusei asks to confirm. There are various expressions among the people present, some clearly dissatisfied, but no one speaks. After confirming the attendees for a moment, Yuusei nods.


    "Very well. Let us conclude this matter. Both of you leave. ...Let us move on to the next topic."


    The order was given for me and Hina to leave. Following the order, we leave the meeting room.


    "......!"


    In an instant, I make eye contact with Gori-sama. At the same time, she averts her gaze from me, looking uneasy.


    (Hey, hey, is such a cute girl?...)


    Wait, that''s not the point. If she had been in her usual arrogant and insolent manner, she would have snickered at me for sure. So, if she had behaved like that, I would have been more worried about her. No, what did he actually do to her? Please stop, will he? Since we''ve transitioned to the original timeline, this could turn into something troublesome. I''m seriously puzzled as I walk down the hallway.


    "Well then. Now for the next topic on the agenda, let''s introduce our new family members..." said Yuusei with an air of seriousness.


    Due to the closed sliding door as both Hina and I leave, I''m unable to hear the rest of the discussion by Onitsuki''s attendees. It seems that soundproofing curse has been applied since this is a discussion room.


    "......"


    "......"


    And at the same time, with no one watching, Hina and I silently stand alone in the residence''s hallway.

 Chapter 85.4

    Chapter 85.4


    "...Princess Hina." I spoke her name softly, trying to break the tension.


    "Stop!" Hina''s voice was sharp and cutting, her frustration palpable. "This matter has already been settled. I won''t allow you to rehash it now," she continued without making eye contact or even facing me.


    "But why...?" I asked.


    It was clear that Hinata had some involvement in the culmination of events in that meeting room, which had most likely followed a predetermined script.


    Moreover, I remembered faintly -- but with certainty -- the silhouette that had rescued me, carrying me from Hotoya Vige at my near-death state. It was undeniable that it was Hina, given her height.


    In other words, my fate was in Hina''s hands. This had sparked outrage and disdain from Uemon and the people around her, leading to her house arrest.


    I didn''t understand why she would go so far for me. I mean, I didn''t deserve that much from her. On the contrary, I had even abandoned her once and fled, and had ended up working for her little sister as a lowly servant.


    "Don''t misunderstand. I''m the one who rmended you to Yun-shoku. If you cause any trouble, it will be my responsibility. It''s only natural that I would clean up the mess," Hina said matter-of-factly, as if fulfilling a duty. But that doesn''t convince me. It is too weak a reason to protect me.


    "But... no, I understand," I try to ask further, but I stop myself. It''s beyond my ce as a lowly servant to pry any further. I had no choice but to withdraw.


    "Very well. I have been ordered to go under house arrest, so I shall take my leave here," Hina spoke with a cold, yetposed tone. "Yun-shoku, you''re not fully recovered yet, are you? You should tend to your own health in your quarters."


    With that, Hina swiftly turns on her heels and walks down the corridor of the mansion, her steps echoing ominously in the silence. But stops briefly and nces back at me as if she''s hesitant to leave.


    "Huh. It''s still hard to keep up the formality when I''m being referred to as Princess (-sama)," Hina says with a hint of nostalgia and amusement.


    Caught off guard by her sudden remark, I let out a dumbfounded cry. Seeing me like that, Hina''s expression, which had been hardened for a long time, rxed slightly.


    She was smiling as if she had been ying a trick on me when I was a child.


    "Ah..." I mutter, trying toprehend her thoughts.


    "Well then, farewell."


    But that was only for a moment and the next moment, she returns to her usual dignified and cautious expression as she walks away. I tried to reach out to her, but realizing my position, I let my hand drop and just silently watch her back as she fades into the distance.


    And I finally understand. This farcical exchange was done out of pure goodwill.


    "Goodwill, and fairness, huh...?" I whisper to myself, feeling a strange sense of gratitude as Hina disappear around the corner into the hallway.


    That''s right. She is a person who is staunchly loyal to her principles,passionate towards everyone, never forgets even the smallest of favors, and shows great kindness even when others make mistakes.


    Her actions were calcted, and I think she understands that now, if not then. Nevertheless, she must have felt indebted to me for my actions. And then, she probably epted the rationality of my actions this time around.


    (But where did she get this information from...? Maybe from someone like Gori-sama?)


    Anyway, this time, Hina''s actions were a kind of repayment for my connection with her in her childhood. She really is honest, even though she could be disappointed with my actions at thest minute��


    "I''m sure this is the only time... but it''s a relief."


    It would be cheeky of me to ask for her help again and again. Just surviving with just my skin intact this time is already fortunate.


    "After all, this is where the true test begins."


    In terms of time, the tutorial must have just ended. There are many deviations from the original story... but whatever it is, there is always a way if the protagonist is still alive. Well, it can''t be helped that the protagonist who be woman is unreliable. At best, I hope my sisters in the countryside are well taken care of.


    "Come to think of it, what happened to Iruka��?"


    I wonder what happened to her? Not only that. Botan and the White Spider Brat have also disappeared. I think Botan and the others are doing well, but I''m worried about my men I left behind with Uemon.


    (D*mn, I thought it was all over... I didn''t think ahead enough. Though it''s better than dying, but still��)


    I can''t help butugh at my own irresponsibility and recklessness. And it was thanks to Hina that I couldugh at my own foolishness like this. Thinking about this made me feel even more pitiful.


    "For now, let''s go back��"


    My body was far from the best condition, exhausted and suffering from muscle pain as if ordered to do so. And something about my body felt dry�� maybe it was due to dehydration? I wanted to wipe myself with a warm hand towel, even if I couldn''t take a bath��


    * * *


    The time was approaching evening, and the sky was beginning to turn a deep shade of red. I head toward the small hut, ignoring the curious nces of the residents as I pass them by.


    "Hmm? What is that over there?"


    I tilted my head for a moment when I saw white cooking smoke billowing from the hut set up in the corner of the residence. But I immediately realized that it probably belonged to Magoroku and the others who were taking care of my absence, and I felt ufortable.


    For two people who live in the hut like my servants, this turmolt must have made them uneasy.


    If I were to be punished, they would have nowhere to go. They would have been immediately kicked out of the estate, without any job or ce to sleep. It would be incredibly difficult for them to survive in the harsh northernnds, especially the blind, weak, and fragile sister. If that happened, their future would be bleak... and I felt guilty, realising that my reckless and selfish actions had caused all this.


    (And what''s worse, even if I had realised it at the time, I probably would have gone ahead with it, just to help my sister. I''m truly a terrible person.)


    I sigh, realizing that I''m causing too much trouble. Although they probably won''t say anything, I am sure they are displeased with my behaviour. As they were both in argely dependent position, they could not speak frankly to me.


    "Perhaps being scolded would be easier... but, that would be selfish too."


    My return home would be ufortable, but I had no choice. It''s a fair price to pay for what I''ve done - a just consequence for my sins. And I resolved to ept it.


    Now, I walk up to the cabin, a little unsteady, hesitate for a moment, and then slowly open the door, ready to go. And then...


    "Here, ''Gokou (���)''," said the half-youkai wolf, sitting like a boss, as she looked over at the purple-haired girl. "Looks like you''re...paying the price. So I win, huh?"


    The purple-haired girl let out a scream of despair. "Aaah!!? Whyyyyy!!?" she cried.


    She mmed her hanafuda cards on the floor in frustration, while the half-youkai grinned with satisfaction.


    "Now, as promised, I''ll take that obi of yours," the half-youkai said, reaching out to grab the obi from the iling girl.


    "Nooooo!! You can''t just take everything....Kyaaaaaaaaah!!?" The bobbing-headed girl protested, but the half-youkai showed no mercy as she snatched the obi away from her with a smirk. The girl was already dressed only in a thin white kimono, and beside the half-youkai,id a mountain of treasures that must havee from her earlier victories.


    "Well, what do you want to do? You want to stop now?" The half-youkai asked.


    "Uuuuugh...!!! Not yet! I can''t go home like this....! One more time!! I''ll y again...!! I''ll win this time!! Come on!!" The half-naked girl dered, blushing and whimpering as she covered her white underwear with the untied obi.


    "Hehehe...You got some spirit, don''t you? Good luck. And I''ll give you back everything I''ve pawned if you win even once," the half-youkai said, shuffling the deck. She couldn''t resist cheating to ensure her victory this time, and only ''zurazu'' cards were left for the purple-haired girl.


    "......"


    Anyway, I''m getting away from the topic at hand. Yup. I go back outside the hut, take a deep breath and calm down to assess the situation. Okay, okay. That''s how it goes. Alright then...now what?


    "Wait, wait, wait?! What are you doing in someone else''s house!!!??"


    I shouted as I rushed to the door.

 Chapter 86.1

    Chapter 86.1


    [Part 1/4]


    The rtionship between the respected Ako family in the western region and the name-worthy Onitsuki family in the northern region is not as ancient as some may believe.


    The Onitsuki family, led by the Miyataka family, had a longer history of interaction with the exorcism old families of the north, due in part to the seclusion and exclusivity of the northern province. However, the depth of this interaction was also a concern, as theplex and convoluted blood ties born from years of contact often led to the takeover of families.


    This is exemplified in the case of the Onitsuki family, who, about two hundred years ago, lost many members of the family, including the head of the family, due to the failure of a secret ritual. The 15th generation head of the family, a young child at the time, married into the Miyataka family for assistance. However, this also meant that the Onitsuki family was under the shadow of the Miyataka family, which caused significant opposition. This opposition only grew when it was revealed that the next generation of the Onitsuki family would marry a woman from the Miyataka family. And if a Miyataka''s woman was given to the next generation, the ulterior motive would be too obvious.


    ...That is why Onitsuki Moriyasu Takesada, the 16th head of the Onitsuki family, divorced his wife from the Miyataka family.


    He was prepared to be called an outrage or a rash act, but he still did not want too much interference from the Miyataka family and others, so he chose to take the daughter of the low-ranking member of his family, Onitsuki Kochou, as his second wife. Although the number of women in the family had been reduced, it seemed to him that it was a better option for the family''s stability as opposed to marrying a woman from elsewhere. Kochou was chosen due to her spiritual power and potential.


    It was during his reign that the friendship with the Ako family began.


    During the "Youkai Chaos of Toyoyanagi Tsurumi," a massive chaos of the youkai beingssting four years, hundreds of thousands of people and Youkai perished, which made it thergest uprising of its time. At the behest of the Emperor, many government soldiers and exorcists were deployed to crush the turmolt, which also resulted in many casualties.


    The Onitsuki family, led by Moriyasu Takesada, also participated in the battle. However, they lost many members of the family, including his younger sister, as well as several times that number in servants and hidden group members. And it was during such a terrible battle that he and the head of the Ako family crossed paths.


    In a deste battlefield, two people met and naturally became friends after realizing their mutual sword-fighting skillsplemented each other and they had survived many life-and-death situations together, despite their old age.


    Their friendshipsted at least for a long time because of the distance between their territories and their duties, and when Takesada died, the former head of Ako, who had already retired, attended his funeral in person.


    When the seventeenth head of the family died, the Miyataka family and other old families in the northern part of Ako again approached the Onitsuki family, but this time the Onitsuki family refused their request. However, the wife of the head of the family being a peasant was not a suitable appearance, and the Ako family, a prestigious family of exorcists in the western region, with whom the previous generation had formed a friendship, was weed by the Onitsuki family.


    Anyway, enough of the lengthy introduction to the rtionship between the two families...


    "Why is Miss Murasaki here?" I asked curiously.


    "What do you mean by that tone!? Am I not allowed to be here!?" Murasaki shouted, anger seeping through every word. She wore only a white kimono and looked as if she was about to burst into tears.


    "Oh, no. I didn''t know that a member of the Ak�� family had visited the Onitsuki''s estate," I say apologetically.


    "Well, you were probably sleeping peacefully and didn''t know anything, right? Fine, I will tell you. The other day, the head of Onitsuki''s house recovered from aa," Murasaki exined, her words sharp and biting.


    "Oh, I already knew that because I met him," I interjected.


    "......"


    When I point this out to her, Murasaki became depressed. Her idiotic tuft (ahoge) of hair drooped. Oh, I guess she hasn''t met the yandere father yet.


    "...Is Miss Murasaki representing the family on a visit?" I asked, trying to change the subject.


    "No! It''s my brother who''s representing, and I''m just hispanion! Is that bad!?" Murasaki eximed, defensive and frustrated.


    "Miss Murasaki, please don''t get upset. Your outfit will be ruined," I pleaded, trying to calm her down.


    "Eh!?" She gasped, looking down at her kimono. Since she didn''t have an obi, it was already slipping off, exposing her shoulder.


    "Iruka, give her back the obi... or rather, everything you''ve taken up. You''re cheating, aren''t you?" I used.


    "What!? Wait, what do you mean!?" Murasaki reacts to my statement of revtion as if she''s shouting. Yeah, Murasaki. You can scream all you want, but why were you guys ying games at someone''s house first?


    "He-heh... The first toe rolling in was the half-youkai sister over there..."


    And then my question was answered by Magoroku, who had been concentrating on household chores at the edge of the room amidst all thismotion.


    ording to the story, it was Iruka who had entered my house first, about two days ago. I was perplexed, but apparently it was an order from the Onitsuki family and Iruka had no choice but to take care of the girl as a lodger and caretaker.


    "An order, huh? What do you mean, Iruka?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well..." Iruka hesitated. "I don''t know all the details myself. Apparently, our youngdy has some spiritual power and was sent here by the vige. I''m supposed to be her servant and bodyguard."


    I nodded slowly, taking in the new information. "I see...I understand."


    I was puzzled by Iruka''sment for a moment, but then I recalled the previous incident, and I understood. In other words, Iruka had been put on hold.


    Although Iruka''s treatment had been handled as if it were someone else''s matter at the previous meeting, it was unlikely that everyone present had beenpletely deceived. There are still many people who have suspicions. And even if they were not as aggressive as the Tachibana Trading Company, they were also arranged by the Imperial Court.


    There was undoubtedly the intention of leaving the suspect in ce in case of emergency when Iruka was dispatched here. Not just to miss something, but to have a suspect on hand to check out, so that they could make an excuse.


    And the reason for keeping the suspect with me is...


    (It''s easier for monitoring and processing if it''s all wrapped up, I suppose. Well, it''s not surprising since I didn''t think it would all be over with just the verdict. ...The problem is the existence of the main character.)


    The main character seems to have been ced in the custody of the Onitsuki family as in the original story, but at... this time, she may not have beenpletely protected as a victim. This is... a little bit bad, isn''t it?


    "...By the way, why is Miss Murasaki at my house? And why are you being treated in such a way?" I asked Murasaki, who had been outside the mosquito since earlier and has beenining. If she''s here to visit the head of the house, then don''te to my house. I want to discuss things with Iruka about the future.


    "Haa! You say that!? Youpletely ignored the message that someone took the time to write!? How dare you!?" Murasaki eximed, her voice rising in anger. But I could only tilt my head, confused about the meaning of her statement with, "...Yes?" All I could tell was that there was a huge discrepancy in our perceptions.


    "Aren''t you so rude!? I''ve been sending you a letter once a month and you haven''t written me a single reply, you know!? I''ve been so lonely and angry! I was going toe here andin to you, but when I heard you received a curse from the youkai until First Princess could lift it, I was going to wait until she lifted it!!! Who do you think you are!?" Murasaki shouted angrily, her voice full of frustration and hurt, like a child throwing a tantrum. After yelling, she stands in front of me and waits for my reaction with a disgruntled, somewhat arrogant attitude. Well...


    "Um, I''m sorry, but what are you talking about? I have no idea what you''re talking about?" I replied, sounding confused. Murasaki looked stunned at my question for a moment, unsure of how to respond. But quickly returned to her expression and continued to use me, pointing her finger at me.


    "What, are you joking!? That kind of cheap excuse...!" she eximed, her voice rising in anger.


    "No, really, what are you talking about? I don''t remember receiving anything like that."


    "So that''s just a cheap excuse... Is it true?" she asked, her eyes narrowing.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    "Is it really true?" she pressed, her tone incredulous.


    "It''s really, really true."


    "......" she fell silent, the weight of his words sinking in.


    An awkward atmosphere began to prevail in the room.


    "I have to ask, how did you send it?"


    "...It was through a shikigami, as aplimentary letter to my cousin," she exined, her tone apologetic.


    "As aplimentary letter to the Princess''s letter? Was there a reply to the message from her?"


    "......" There was an ufortable pause before she finally spoke. "No, there was no reply."


    Silence was the answer. Ah, all of these must have been thrown away. It''s about Gori-sama, disposing of both her and other people''s without a care.


    "Shouldn''t you check with the princess first?" I suggested.


    "O-okay," replied Murasaki meekly. Well, I doubt if she would give me a proper answer even if she did.


    "Anyway, Iruka, why did you strip off Miss Murasaki?" I asked, turning to Iruka. Murasaki looked downcast, and I felt bad for dragging her into this mess.


    Iruka shrugged, a smug grin on her face. "Heh-heh, nothing special. That shorty who saw us poking around when we were ying and said things about me. Then, I teased her a little bit and she jumped at the chance to join in."


    "And you took advantage of her?"


    "Hey, hey, I promised to pay her back everything if I lost, okay? And if she wins, she can do whatever she wants. So, I''m at a disadvantage, right?" Iruka said while grinning.


    What kind of a cheater says that?


    "Well, every time she was about to quit, that half-youkai sister provoke her with her mouth," Magoroku exined in my ear. Provocations, huh? But it seemed that she was hiding something more malicious.


    "Wait, I remember he said something about cheating earlier?" Murasaki screamed and used Iruka of cheating. But Irukaughed and hid her evidence with a smooth move. "Really? Then, prove it. Let''s see your proof!" she teased her and chuckled.

 Chapter 86.2

    Chapter 86.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Murasaki rushed to get her evidence, but Iruka took the cards and pieces, and hid thempletely. Catching her breath, Murasaki blushed and reached for her sword beside her, but I blocked her and took it away.


    "Servant!? What are you...!?" eximed Murasaki.


    "This is my house, Miss Murasaki. We don''t need a bloodbath here. Please don''t hurt anyone. And Iruka, you''re pushing it too far," I scolded them both. Iruka, however, showed no sign of surrender, taunting Murasaki with her malicious gaze.


    "Anyway, I won, and a promise is a promise, right? Besides, we signed a contract in which word curse tied us down. Sorry, but it cannot be canceled," she replied stubbornly.


    "......Miss Murasaki?" I asked, my gaze sharp as I turned to her.


    "Uh, if I win once, I can take it all back, okay...!?" Murasaki replied, her voice desperate and pleading.


    As I exposed Iruka''s cheating, I looked at Murasaki with a mixture of disappointment. But she didn''t make an agreement that there would be no cheating in the contents of the contract, didn''t she?


    Just like the binding curse applied to me when I became a servant, curses are often applied to various contracts in this world.


    In this world where it is technically and politically difficult to enforcew and order, and where self-help remedies are tacitly epted, curses are far more useful than mere written contracts. They can tie your soul and sometimes even cost you your life, and though they are notpletely unbreakable, they are not the type of thing that can be easily broken.


    (That being said, I can''t let things continue like this...)


    I let out a small sigh and sit down in front of Iruka.


    "Servant?" Murasaki asked.


    "What are you doing, huh?" Iruka interjects.


    "Here''s the deal. I''ll rece Miss Murasaki. Is that okay?" I offer, looking at Iruka, and signaling Magoroku. He responded by taking several bottles of liquor out of the shelf and cing them in front of us.


    "They''re imported liquor bottles. Let''s bet it''s all there. ...Oh, don''t worry. You can bet on that one at a time, okay? And you can cheat if you want."


    "...Are you out of your mind?" Iruka says, eyeing the conditions I proposed.


    "What are you going to do...?" Murasaki asked, with a stupified manner.


    "Just a moment, Miss Murasaki, and I will return your belongings immediately. ...There''s no way you would run away at this good condition, right?" I assure her, challenging Iruka to take the bet.


    Iruka''s expression calmly turns to something else. In a society where life is light, people tend to be more attached to honor. It seemed to have an even greater effect on Iruka, who was from Ezo, which was not as civilized as Fus��-kuni.


    "Hehehe, alright then, if you insist, let''s do it. I lent you a hand because of a coincidence, but originally we were natural enemies. It''s not just the booze bottle. I''ll strip you naked like that idiot hair over there," Iruka says with a smirk.


    "Idiot!?" Murasaki shouts, but Iruka ignore her and start ying hanafuda (Japanese ying cards). She starts cheating right from the start while shrouded in an invincible, confident expression. She has dealt her cards and is deliriously happy because I had so many bad cards.


    "Now, now, shall I give the mischievous little puppy a punishment?" I say teasingly, although I am in an obvious disadvantage, but smiling smugly, I begin the game anyway...


    * * *


    What is love? It is an extremely philosophical issue.


    Love can be defined as affection to one''s parents, friendship, esteem, humanity, and sexual love... it has a wide variety of meanings, and it may not refer to the same things culturally. To define it, many philosophers and religious leaders from past and present have struggled.


    Some of people defined it as a sense of solidarity that epasses all races, while others call it a gift from God. Some seepassion for others as the essence of love, while others proim that selfless service to society is the ultimate truth. Or some even argue that there is no such thing in the first ce...


    However, such things did not matter to Aoi. Even though she studied philosophy and thought, she had already defined it for herself. No, she had no choice but to define it.


    Obsession, madness, and intense emotion. These were the true essence of love to young Aoi. She learned from her parents that those feelings for the one whom she longed for were the true love. And now, she learned it all too well.


    That''s right, true love is never pure or peaceful. It''s quite the opposite. If you can pretend to be calm and collected on the surface, it''s not real love. Such half-hearted love is fake.


    Aoi knows that real love is so obsessive, so crazy that every rule or convention bes meaningless. It''s so fierce that all other emotions are crushed. That is why her father tried to lead her to a fate more horrible than death, and her mother did nothing to stop him. Her father and mother were both drowning in their own self-centered and delusional love. They had drowned in it.


    But although Aoi has always despised and hated her parents, she has always affirmed the form of love between them. No, she had to affirm it. After all, if she didn''t, she would have been ruined by absurd and misguided principles. Aoi couldn''t ept such a funny and ridiculous story.


    This is why Aoi''s love for her most beloved person is twisted in the same way.


    Aoi loves him. She loves him because he believed in her during the time in hell. She loves him because he protected her. She loves him because he saved her. She loves him because he sacrificed himself for her. She loves him endlessly.


    That''s why Aoi must be crazy for him. She has to throw away all reason,mon sense, conventional wisdom, and etiquette- sacrifice everything for him, help him, support him, and save him. Only then can Aoi truly say that she loves him.


    That is why Aoi''s behavior at the meeting was the worst and lowest.


    She couldn''t ept his plea and request despite his beseeching gaze, and had no time to put it into action. Her heart was in a mess of fear, anger, and confusion. All she could do was to suppress her feelings and not to go crazy and start crying, however, these things did not matter to him.


    "Truly, how pathetic."


    In the simple Kago (a traditional Japanese basket or cage used for carrying) that she is carried, Aoi is muttering to herself. It was so depressing that despite her usual haughty and confident attitude, she became useless and like a puppet just because he was present... It''s beyond pathetic, isn''t it?


    "Haa..."


    "P-princess... please, take care of yourself..." White Fox timidly said.


    When Aoi sighed with sorrow and desperation, half-youkai White Fox timidly tried tofort her. However, since Aoi hadn''t shared the reason for her misery with her, White Fox couldn''t find the right words to express her support. She tries to say something, but in the end she can only make her fox ears and tail wilt without words.


    "S-so, um... is it about Tomobe-san?" Shiro gathered up her courage to ask.


    "Oh, why do you think so?" Aoi asked with a nasty tone.


    She understands clearly that Aoi is in a bad mood, and she trembles. Still, she spins her words timidly. "P-princess seems to have lost confidence. Is it because of something like that? I was just wondering..."


    "Hehehe, you''re quite observant. Is that how you watch your prey? Cunning indeed," Aoi chuckled, her tone sly and yful.


    Shiro panicked and quickly denied the suspicion, "I, I would never do such a thing!!"


    Aoi''sughter tinkled softly, her tone reassuring yet tinged with a hint of sadism, "It''s just a joke, don''t worry. Rx... I understand. There''s no point in sulking alone."


    As Aoi muttered, she nced at the window of the Kago, her expression showing an indescribable sadness. Her sad, distant, yet beautiful behavior makes the white fox let out a sigh involuntarily, even though she understands that she is out of ce in such an atmosphere.


    While doing such a thing, their Kago arrived. Aoi opened the Kago, and then Shiro stepped out after her. And then, they saw it. In the hut in front of them.


    A hut that was addressed to Yun-shoku of the servants.


    "It''s still as shabby as ever."


    Aoi took a nce at the hut andmented. It was truly shabby, old, and dirty. It was definitely not suitable for him. If it were possible, she would have wanted to rebuild it cleanly, but... it was difficult to make a decision as it would give unnecessary suspicion to the surroundings, and furthermore, the awakening of that man had caused the n to take a step back.


    "......"


    Aoi hesitated slightly as she tried to open the door. It was fear. She looked at herself in the reflection of the window and felt disgust. The hatred in her eyes terrified her, and she was confused. But her pride would not allow her to continue like this forever, and more than anything, she could not run away from her mistakes.


    So, Aoi tried her best to put on her usual arrogant and irreverent expression and opened the door. And then...


    "Oryaaa! Take this, Ame Shiko!!" Iruka eximed triumphantly.


    "Here, Gokou," the servant replied, "do you want this haori too? ...Miss Murasaki, I''ll give it back to you."


    "Y-yes...!? Thank you so much!!" Murasaki''s response was breathless with excitement.


    "D*mn it!? Come on!!" Iruka''s voice was filled with frustration as she clutched her head.


    In front of Aoi''s eyes, a frustrated wolf and a servant were ying "Koi Koi e on,e one)". And for some reason, her stupid, carefree, and foolish cousin was by the servant''s side. Or rather, she was holding his beloved hand and seemed happy to receive the haori. Don''t be ridiculous, you''re too close to him.


    "......"


    Anyway, Aoi leaves the dirty hut at once. She took a deep breath once, twice, and calmed down to sort out the situation. <i>Okay, I got it. That''s how it is... Well, then.</i> The white fox beside her is pale and frightened, but Aoi ignored it because she had something far more important to worry about.


    "...This hut is really filthy and old. Even a light breeze could knock it down," With a smile like a saint, Aoi murmured those words and raised her folding fan. And then... Suddenly, a strong gust of wind swept through a corner of Onitsuki''s estate.


    ~To be continued~

 Chapter 86.3

    Chapter 86.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Isn''t it carefree of you to indulge in leisure activities instead of taking care of yourself, considering that you were in a position where you might have been torn apart just a moment ago? You have quite the nerve," the princess in pink announced gracefully, her eyes sadistic as if she were a carnivorous animal torturing her dying prey.


    Also, that prey was probably me. Oh Buddha, are you still sleeping?


    "Oh, cousin (itoko-sama)! That was my��"


    "Be quiet, sit down... I don''t want to hear anything from you. Know your ce," she interrupted with a cold tone, silencing Murasaki''s attempt to defend me, and with a curse from Gori-sama''s word technique, she was instantly neutralized, mouth shut and made to sit properly. Now I''m all alone.


    By the way, it happened just when I was getting into the swing of Iruka''s cheating, Gori-sama hit me with a wind blow. The Hanafuda exploded into pieces, and half of my house itself was blown away. And now I was in the middle of the preaching time.


    "P-please forgive me, Princess. I would never behave in such a foolish manner..." I stammered, kneeling on the ground, but I was cut off without even being allowed to finish my sentence. "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Don''t you think this is funny, servant?"


    "Yes. I apologize, Princess," I murmured, my head lowered in shame.


    The princess was heartless.


    "You''ve got a thick skin too, don''t you, dog? ...You don''t really think you can get away with everything as you are, do you?" The princess'' words stung as they were directed at Iruka, who was kneeling right next to me. Although Iruka''s forehead was sweating, she kept a fearless expression on her face.


    "Hehehe, no no, of course not. I never had such a naive idea." Iruka responded confidently, but I could sense the fear in her voice.


    "Oh, really? But isn''t ying Hanafuda quite carefree? You might be separated from your head and body in the next moment, you know?" Gori-sama taunted, fanning herself. It was an obvious threat, but I couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    "Life is short and thick," Iruka said wistfully, staring off into the distance. "We never know when we''ll die, that''s why I''m enjoying the present."


    "Good heavens, you''ve got a sharp tongue, don''t you?" Gori-sama sneers at Iruka''s reaction and she smiles coldly. This is... not good.


    "Iruka, watch your mouth. ...Princess, please pardon my impoliteness. Ugh...! As the half-youkai here is the property of the guest, please forgive her arbitrary action."


    I scold Iruka before admonishing Gori-sama. I''m met with hostility, but I say it anyway. If Iruka dies here, there''s a chance the protagonist will fall into darkness. I don''t want to end up in the "dark night''s curtain" like this, okay?


    "Hmph, Tomobe" Gori-sama sneered. "You''re really taking her side, aren''t you? Did you get attached to her?" Her words dripped with disdain. "Even though you were a member of the group that tortured her."


    Gori-sama''sst words were whispered in my ear, catching me off guard. "...!!?"


    As I suspected, due to the way she had been treated, she knew.


    (If that''s the case, am I being tested...?)


    In the original Gori-sama, there were several simr situations. Making the wrong choice or saying the wrong thing would result in the loss of one''s head or one''s upper body being stained. But this is... how should I put it?


    "I prioritize obligation over resentment," I said solemnly after a moment of silence. My head hung low, and my tone conveyed a deep sense of regret. Though I wasn''t lying, I knew Gori-sama would be able to see through any falsehoods.


    In fact, I don''t have any ill-feelings towards Iruka because she did help me save my sister. Of course, I can''t say for sure that no one was made unhappy because of her... but for me, Iruka was a person to whom I owed a debt, more so than an enemy. That''s why I''m responding in this way.


    ...it''s just a bit of self-righteousness, isn''t it?


    "Please forgive me," I pleaded, my voice shaking with fear. The air around me grew colder as I waited for Gori-sama''s response.


    After what felt like an eternity, she tapped the fan against my neck. "Okay. You''re not very good at living, are you? You''ve always been foolish," she said, her voiceced with frustration and ridicule.


    It seemed I was not going to die today. I quietly felt relieved.


    As the tension subsided, Gori-sama shifted the conversation to the shattered remains of my home. "But still, it was quite damaged. I can''t believe it was shattered by the slightest breeze."


    "Well, it was because princess..."


    "To crumble just in a breeze, it really is shoddy, isn''t it?"


    "Y-yes..."


    I tried to argue, but I immediately surrendered to Gori-sama. It was the same old power harassment.


    I attempted to argue, but Gori-sama''s power harassment silenced me once again. "Achoo!" I heard a sneeze from behind me and turned to see Mari, the blind girl, sitting in the corner. "Are you all right, Mari? Should I give you a nket?" Magoroku asked, concerned.


    "No, no, I''m okay, brother (Onii-sama). Don''t worry about me. Please give it to someone else instead," Mari replied hesitantly.


    "...princess."


    Gori-sama asked, "What is it? Do you n to beg from me, your master?"


    "No, but..." I trailed off, feeling defeated.


    If it were just me, I wouldn''t mind sharing a room with the other servants. But with Magoroku, as well as Mari, who has a weak body, and Iruka, who is only half a guest, it''s not ideal.


    (Since Gori-sama''s ce is almost unupied, it would be good... but it''s impolite to ask for a little...)


    The ce where Gori-sama lives, who does not trust others, has only a few people, including Shiro,pared to the size of the ce. Besides, most of the necessary chores were done by shikigami. However, it would be presumptuous of me to say... if she would at least let us live here even if it was a corner shed, given that they are all women.


    "...Hehehe, you''re quite audacious, aren''t you? A servant who dares to ask to borrow someone else''s abode," Gori-sama''sughter made me jump.


    "...! P-please forgive me if it''s just an idea!" I stuttered out an excuse as Gori-sama looked at me with a mixture of incredulity and scorn.


    "Hehehe. But you''re right. It was unpleasant for me toe to this dirty little shack to meet with you. ...Then, do you want to use the unused storage shed in the back?"


    I lifted my face to look at Gori-sama in disbelief when she said that. I then hastily lowered my head in gratitude.


    "I-I''m very grateful for your kindness!"


    Deeply and humbly, I expressed my gratitude. But even as I was thanking her, I felt a sense of unease. I mean, Gori-sama was being too amodating.


    (She is too generous, did something bad await me...?)


    As I was thinking this, I sensed my body being lifted up as if suspended in midair. This sensation was not foreign to me.


    Immediately I make eye contact with Gori-sama and saw her smiling sweetly. I smiled back, my smile feeling strained.


    "Chouei (The invisible hondo-shikigami), do it."


    "Hey, wait! Whoaaaa...!"


    With those words from Gori-sama, I was thrown into the air. I fell in an arc, obeying gravity, and then...


    "It''s not good..!?" I groaned as I crashed head-first into the fish pond in the residence''s garden, creating a ssh. The carp swimming inside were startled by the intruder and jumped out of the water. Gasping for breath and with my face above water, I crawled out of the pond,pletely drenched.


    "Cough, cough...!? D*mn it, what the hell...?!�� I grumbled through gritted teeth, but I felt a presence before me. I look up and there is Gori-sama looking down at me with arrogance.


    "P-princess...?"


    "I forgot. Your body smells terrible. Hurry up and take a bath. ...And leave the luggage to the other residents here. Understand?" Gori-sama imperiously waved her hand in my direction, and nced at Iruka and Magoroku as she spoke, effectively giving an order.


    "...Understand, Princess," I replied meekly, my voice heavy with defeat.


    * * *


    Bathing is often referred to as "cleansing the soul." In fact, there is no doubt that keeping the body warm by bathing improves blood cirction and has a calming effect on the mind. In ancient Rome, bathhouses were essential to maintaining the morale and improving the hygiene of the military, and in East Asia, the concept of "toji (hot spring therapy)" is associated with medical treatment.


    Moreover, knowing the hygienic life in my previous life, it was inevitable that I would miss bathing regrly, even though I had be ustomed to living in this world, and at the same time, it was a luxury that I was not willing to pay for.


    At ces like the capital or Hotoya vige where hot springs constantly gushed forth warm water, it was easy to obtain hot water for bathing. However, to obtain enough water to take a bath, one had to boil it, which was extremely time-consuming and required arge amount of firewood. The cost and time required for bathing are iparable to those of modern civilization. Only the privileged could afford to bathe every day, and it was not umon to find people among the poor who had never even soaked in hot water.


    "Phew. I''m back to life."


    So, for me, who had just been immersed in a bath full of hot water, this opportunity was a blessing, regardless of what Gori-sama had in mind.


    The fact that she even prepared soap. I don''t know what she was thinking at all..."


    It was clearly an action that went too far, even for a servant like Yun-shoku. But that Gori-sama sometimes acted in the original story as well, so it may be pointless to think about it. That princess may not be as cruel as the Blue Demon, but she is a hedonistic momentary thinker.


    "Well, I don''t need to think that hard about it, do I...?"

 Chapter 86.4

    Chapter 86.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Considering that she said I smelled bad, it is possible that my body odor was simply bad. Gori-sama wouldn''t want a man with a bad smell in her property, either. Come to think of it, after the incident in Hotoya Vige, I was protected by Hina, wasn''t I? If so, it''s not surprising that the smell of flesh and blood is still on me even if I wiped my body... But then, did I do something bad to Hina, even though she wiped my body?


    "...!?" Suddenly, as I adjusting my clothing and leaving the bath, I noticed a presence approaching from the back of the corridor and momentarily tensed up before identifying its true nature.


    And it was...


    "Shirowakamaru?" I asked in surprise, seeing the young boy in Suikan attire approaching me.


    "Ah, big br��Cough, is it servant Yun?" He responded, trying to save face.


    While he answers, he looks up at me to see my reaction. I smirked under my mask and bowed before heading towards him.


    "It''s been a while. Shirowakamaru-sama... I never expected you to show up at the princess''s side. I''m surprised."


    After confirming that there were no other people around, I asked him with a cheeky tone. I knew that this attitude was better for this boy as much as possible. Well, if he was a mature adult, I couldn��t separate the position from rtionship, but for a child, it could be awkward.


    "Uh, well, there are guests I need to show around... But did you just take a shower?" Shirowakamaru asked, raising his eyebrows and looking down after ncing at me.


    "Mmm, well, the princess said that I smell bad, and I''m not sure if I''m still smelly now... Oh, hey!"


    That was right after I dered jokingly while sniffing my arm. This boy dressed in a Suikan clung to me, pressing his face into my chest still heated from the bath.


    "Wh-what are you doing?" I stuttered, surprised by his sudden embrace.


    I tried to grab Shirowakamaru''s shoulders and pull him away, but hesitated to put too much force on his delicate shoulders that seemed as if they could break. As a result, I could only ask him the meaning behind his actions.


    "...I''m just making sure because you were said to stink," he replied, looking up at me with those child-like eyes, his white skin, long hemp-colored hair, thin face, and slender features that was catching my breath.


    (No wonder they screwed him in the movie...)


    Even though I knew he was a boy, I couldn''t help being shaken at the way his fragrance was arousing me... He had better be careful, otherwise he would end up being gang-rap*d... But for now, he should be fine that he''s in the hands of that young hag...


    "S-so... do I smell?" I asked nervously, looking at the beautiful boy standing in front of me.


    By the way, I could smell a faint sweet smelling from this guy. It was the smell of incense.


    "...It smells like sweat after taking a bath," he replied.


    "So, I stink?"


    "...I don''t hate it," The beautiful boy stated and once again pressed his face against my chest like a spoiled kitten. Hey, stop it! Don''t make me open new door. I mean, aren''t you supposed to hate the smell of a man''s sweat?


    "Can''t I do it?" he said, looking up at me with puppy eyes.


    "...!?"


    I was taken aback by his sudden question and didn''t know how to respond... But the situation was resolved when Shirowakamaru stepped away from me on his own ord.


    "Huh...!?"


    I also immediately sensed someone''s presence and turned my gaze towards the corner of the hallway. And as I approached where the presence seemed to be heading, a voice interrupted my steps. "Huh? Shirowakamaru-kun, where did you go��Ah!? You scared me!�� A beautiful woman with ck hair had appeared at the corner of the hallway. She noticed my presence and spoke in a surprised and fearful tone.


    "Uh, um, by any chance, are you Tomobe?"


    "Yes, I am, but..." I trailed off.


    Tamaki''s smile bloomed like a flower, a pure smile of good will and reassurance. ��I''m d you''re safe! I''ve been wondering what happened to you after that. Are you injured? Are you okay?��


    "Yes. If it''s just injuries, I''m used to dealing with them in my line of work. I just have some muscle soreness," I replied.


    Tamaki exhaled a big sigh of relief upon hearing that I was fine. Phew, she must have had various doubts, but it was just like the protagonist to be concerned first and foremost about the physical well-being of others.


    "...Earlier, I met with Iruka. She told me that youngdy had been sent to you."


    Yukine...or rather, Suzune, who appears following Tamaki from behind, shocks me for a moment, but I immediately calm down and say what I have heard from Iruka with a small bow.


    "I''ve already met Iruka too. ...And I found out I have spiritual power too! But I heard that psychic energy attracts youkai, right? So I have to at least be able to defend myself."


    Youngdy Tamaki answered my question with an indescribable smile. She did not seem pessimistic, but I could see the tension and determination in her face, as if she was aware of the difficulty that awaited her.


    ...In reality, her fate is much worse than she thinks.


    "...I heard you calling out Shirowakamaru-sama''s name. Were you separated from him?" I asked, my tone curious and attentive. after ncing at Shirowakamaru.


    "Ah, yes. Shirowakamaru-kun was giving me a tour of this house. So, I wanted to greet the princess here as well, but I lost my way on the way..." Tamaki exined, her voice apologetic and slightly flustered.


    "Well, Princess is��"


    "��Princess Aoi is a very cautious person. Probably, it is because of the curse that causes confusion to protect her from intruders. Please understand."


    I want to say something to her, but Shirowakamaru interjected. However, it sounded somewhat obligatory, cold, and more like an excuse than an exnation? In fact, Suzune also looked at Shirowakamaru somewhat quizzically.


    "Heh, I didn''t know such a curse exists."


    Unfortunately, Tamaki did not seem to feel anything about such an attitude of Shirowakamaru, and she just believed what the boy said. Oh,e on, you''re a simpleton, aren''t you?


    (But then, Shirowakamaru is also a problem. I mean... is he in a bad mood? Is it because of the protagonist?)


    ording to Iruka''s words, they should have only been in the house for a day or two. Moreover, unlike the original, the protagonist is a woman, right? Did they mess up the first contact like this...? Did they mess up the first contact like this...? ...Thinking about that, next, I''m struck by the doubt in Tamaki''s remarks.


    "Is it because of the master connection?"


    I twisted my head at her words. It was so strange for Gori-sama to have a master.


    I mean, Gori-sama, a child prodigy of Onitsuki''s blood, literally and truly, had no master. Rather, many people visited her as a teacher and lost their confidence. She was a monster who could turn anything into a skill or technique, even by just looking at it once or twice, except for special or inborn ones since she was a child. So, a master for her...?


    "Uh, ah... did I say that a little funny? Actually, no, it''s not like that." Tamaki replied, scratching the back of her head. " I mean, the person who offered to teach me swordsmanship here is the mother of the princess. So I came to greet her as a courtesy, you know?"


    "Oh, I see. That''s the reason...I understand now. Wait?"


    I almost understood the reason behind the protagonist''s casual tone, but when I really understood its meaning, my thoughts stopped. Stunned, aghast, and silent. My face turns pale with a sense of foreboding. Hey, wait a minute.


    "...Tomobe-san?" Tamaki asked in concern.


    "Big bro? What''s wrong?" Shirowakamaru also asked.


    "...ah, no. It''s nothing. I''m fine, calm, and collected. Everything''s fine. This is a bad dream, a misunderstanding..."


    I smile as I try to sort things out, mumbling to myself. I take a deep breath and try to confirm what is real, hoping for some rity.


    "...I''m going to ask you again, are you sure your mentor is Princess Aoi''s mother?"


    "What? Oh, yeah. But...."


    "And her name is Madam Sumire?"


    "Yes, she''s a very beautiful woman with a vivid dark blue hair."


    "I see."


    I already knew.


    ...Yes, well, it might be a dull imitation without any twists, but there''s no other way. I mean, I can''t take it anymore....


    "Blerggggg(h)!!?"


    ""Eeeeeeeeeh?!""


    Amidst the screams of the protagonist and the other, I vomit frantically on the floor, feeling positively refreshed. I had to vomit to made my mind stable. Even though I was prepared for the fact that there was no guarantee the scenario would go as nned, since Gori-sama''s virginity hadn''t been lost and the protagonist was in a TS state, this was beyond my expectations.


    Onitsuki Sumire...of all people, she is unpredictable and crazy, with a clearly visiblendmine that are unpredictable and impossible to conquer, even though she has not appeared in the original story. And she''s the woman who is the mother of Onitsuki Aoi, the person who was assigned as the mentor for Hotoya Tamaki''s exorcism...

 Chapter 87.1

    Chapter 87.1


    [Part 1/5]


    In the original "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)", which is filled with hidden routes, the protagonist''s choice of equipment, skills as so-called "exorcists", and jobs are crucial for reaching different endings.


    In the first scenario, the protagonist starts with a random choice of either swordsmanship, spear techniques, archery, kenjutsu, or staff techniques, but since this is still early in the scenario, it does not make much impact on the ending, although it may affect the status of the protagonistter on.


    The real branching pointes in the second scenario, after the protagonist is adopted by the Onitsuki family, where they choose their equipment and abilities. Even though the equipment and skills themselves can be changedter, the selection not only affects the mentorship with the exorcists but also the events that ur throughout the story.


    For example, selecting archery increases the chances of encountering events with Onitsuki Ayaka, such as her being chest-busted. Choosing kenjutsu leads to interactions with Gori-sama and Blue Demon (oni), while choosing Shikigami techniques increases the chance of being drugged slowly by the young-looking old hag and to be corrupted by the Minister of the Left. Finally, choosing the swordmanship is a must if you want to go the Darth Tamaki route, which kills all the characters in the game.


    However, swordsmanship is particrly difficult and risky in this game. After integrating the experiments of many fans, it was found that selecting swordsmanship as the main skill leads to various unreasonable events that have a 40% higher chance of urrence, and the number of bad endings is thergest in the game.


    So, for that reason alone, the swordsmanship should be avoided as an option. Moreover, this pattern was far more troublesome and ominouspared to the normal route. After all...


    "Ippon!"


    A loud bang filled my ears as Miyamizu Shizu, the judge, pronounced so. A momentter, the wooden sword, torn from its handle, fell to the ground.


    "Oops, I''m sorry. I overdid it because of the sword''s sharpness," apologizes the noblewoman with purple-blue hair dressed in a furisode, which is not really suited for rough work, who carries burdock.


    "T-thank you for the match," Hotoya Tamaki, who had just sparred with her, stared dumbfounded at the hilt for a moment, then bowed reverently and admitted defeat. At the same time, the spectators in the dojo murmured in unison.


    It waste November of the 13th year of Emperor Seiri''s reign... As winter deepens in northern region, the viges and cities be more isted due to heavy snowfalls. In the dojo set up in one corner of the Onitsuki family''s mansion in the valley, the family members were engage in sparring matches to pass the time.


    During winter, exorcism jobs are scarce, and to maintain their skills and for entertainment, the Onitsuki family holds these sparring matches, which are not umon.


    Even so, there are many people interested in the neer to the house, the protagonist. And most of them let out a sigh of admiration at the scene of the match.


    (It''s not surprising. Even with a handicap, it was still a surprise to see Tamaki take that crazydy''s blow.)


    If I may say so, Tamaki''s swordsmanship with the wooden sword was quite good, even in my opinion. This was probably due to the excellent guidance given by Katahiko, who acted as her teacher. The defense technique Tamaki was practicing for the youngdy was very advanced and practical, and if her movements were supplemented by physical strengthening through spiritual power, she could have been on par with the swordsmanship of the best swordsmen.


    Furthermore, the woman who wore furisode outfit and infused her spiritual energy into the burdock root to strengthen it, amazed onlookers with her swordsmanship, which shattered the wooden sword like it was a piece of candy with herst strike.


    And for me, however, the fact that she was here, in the Onitsuki family''s house, was the most surprising thing of all.


    Onitsuki Sumire, also known by the name of Ako Sumire, is a woman from the prestigious exorcist family, the Ako family, in the western region. She is the mother of Onitsuki Aoi.


    As the saying goes, "like mother, like daughter", this phrase could be used for both Onitsuki Sumire and Aoi.


    So, due to her love for her husband, Onitsuki Yuusei, Sumire allowed her daughter to be mistreated and polluted by ugly creatures.


    Sumire is one of the main heroines in the game and a lunatic woman controlled by her desires, which is typical of the characters in this game... but strangely enough, does not appear in the game. On the contrary, in the novel version, the manga version, as well as some other side stories, she is only mentioned briefly, and not described in detail. The only thing that is known is that she died before the start of the main story.


    Or it may be a material that the production team have been saving for the future. This story may be possible, but unfortunately, the truth is forever in the darkness, so there is no point in thinking about it.


    The problem is her current position


    In the original story, she has already died, and in this world line, although she is not dead, she has been away from the house for many years, and it was not a month ago that she came back to the house as a matter of course. And the fact that such a woman is now the master of the swordsmanship of the protagonist is enough to confuse me and make me change my mind about my future ns.


    ...D*mn it, why is she choosing swordsmanship?


    Iined and cursed internally for a while, but finally, I epted the reality. Yeah, well, it wasn''t my ce to interfere anyway. So, I give up. I mean, I screwed up right from the start...


    (Even though it was written in the text, is it really burdock, huh...?)


    As I returned my attention to my surroundings, I caught a glimpse of the woman bowing and backing away with the weapon in her arm.


    ording to the descriptions in the side story, Onitsuki Sumire was forbidden by a curse to pick up any kind of des, because her father, the lord of Ako, had used her of her cruel and brutal swordsmanship, as well as her gruesome and outrageous fighting style. Since then, her weapon of choice has been limited to non-ded items, and after trying several, she chose burdock (produced in Azuma Prefecture). What a ridiculous idea for the production team toe up with...


    ...To be honest, it''s not funny that she''s using the burdock to ughter the youkai army.


    "Ahaha, I lost. As expected, Lady Sumire is so strong," chuckled Tamaki.


    "I was very anxious. I''m d you weren''t injured despite such intense movements, Miss," Suzune said with relief.


    To someone who doesn''t possess supernatural powers or the slightest knowledge about martial arts, the match that had just taken ce seemed like a merciless fight to the death. Of course, in reality, it was not like that.


    In fact, if Sumire were serious, Tamaki would have been killed within seconds. And considering the scenario of the original story, the yandere in this world are all those who go wild with their impulses and instincts without thinking about the consequences. Just like the match event with Gori-sama in the original work, yers could not let their guard down even a little because they could have their abdomens prated depending on their prior choices and the number of friendship. But in all honesty, even during the recent match, I was worried that the protagonist might be killed if she made a mistake.


    In other words, at this point in time, it is unlikely that the protagonist is displeasing thedy. Lucky her.


    (But the problem is that her safety cannot be guaranteed at all in case of an emergency...)


    Like Gori-sama and Blue Demon, I have no idea where thendmines are buried. Sumire is so crazy that she has abandoned even her own daughter, and I was worried so much that I felt a hole in my stomach every day to make sure that Tamaki would not say something bad. ...I mean, I was so scared of that after the training sessions of the servants, I would visit the dojo to see how the matches were going on.


    "Ah! Tomo��Yun-shoku also came to watch the game? How was the match we had earlier?"


    And just as I was worried about this, the protagonist came running towards me and called out.


    "Hmm...? Ah, I think it went well?" I replied absent-mindedly, my mind still preupied with my own previous thought.


    The protagonist''s cheeks puffed out at my answer and showed an obvious expression of dissatisfaction.


    "Hmph. Judging from your behavior, you weren''t really watching my match, were you? That''s terrible, I was fighting so hard." Tamaki huffed, her voice tinged with annoyance.


    "Eh, um... P-please forgive me," I stammered, bowing my head in apology to Tamaki, who is in a bad mood.


    Although I wanted to say something like, "I was worried about your life," it would only confuse things at this point.


    "Miss, you shouldn''t speak so informally in public..." Suzune admonished Tamaki''s behavior, her voice stern and disapproving after she looked around her surroundings.


    Fortunately, most of the crowd is either paying attention on the next match or talking to Sumire for advice or small talk. However, some people were giving Tamaki suspicious looks because of her behavior.


    "...As the maid said. A Yun-shoku may be a high rank, but a lowly servant is still a lowly servant. So I ask that you treat me ordingly."


    As I whispered my advice while bowing my head, the protagonist made a bitter expression.


    "But...Yun-shoku. I owe you a debt of gratitude. I can''t treat you so poorly, can I?"


    From Tamaki''s perspective, it seems that she recognizes that she owes me a debt due to the incident in her hometown. Such a righteous and honorable character befitting of a protagonist. If she were an ordinary nobleman, she wouldn''t care what happened to the people below her. But such a character is the reason why she gets into a lot of trouble in the original story.


    "Please, I kindly ask that you refrain from being rowdy. It not only implicates Miss but also myself. As the saying goes, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do", please be mindful."


    It was my honest intention. Although the recent incident was supposedly resolved on surface level, it was nothing more than a cover-up. If things go sour, my memories may be forcibly extracted during another investigation and I could end up brain-dead. I don''t want to attract any unwanted attention.


    "...it''s awful," Tamaki muttered, her voice cracking with emotion. "Was there something unforgivable that I did during my childhood? Even if there was, it doesn''t justify this kind of behavior, where everyone is ganging up on me."


    "Miss," Suzune interjected sharply in whisper, "let''s not discuss this further. We also have to consider Iruka''s situation." Tamaki fell silent, her eyes widening in realization as she heards about Iruka. "...!!?"


    By the way, Tamaki has been living with the Onitsuki family, and she is even being overlooked for a criminal record. She can��t voice her dissatisfaction. Tamaki understands this, and her expression is contorted in frustration at Suzune''sment.


    "I''m sorry. I tend to wallow and be no help..." Tamaki said, her voice low and sullen.

 Chapter 87.2

    Chapter 87.2


    [Part 2/5]


    "No, I appreciate that," I responded with a gentle and reassuring voice. "Being able to be angry for others is a beautiful trait. Please don''t belittle yourself."


    Also, please, don''t joke around. Use your golden glow to collect thendmines and make them fall into the path of yuri. Please be a pir of human sacrifice for a happy ending.


    "O-okay... But it''s a little embarrassing to be praised so openly," The protagonist chuckled at my response. But really, it was like a boomerang. You''re the one who recklessly flirts with girls, aren''t you? I know it all.


    "...Miss. It''s about time."


    "Uh, yeah. That''s right. It would also be inconvenient for Tomobe-kun. See youter...?"


    When Suzune looked around and noticed that Sumire was looking at her, she urged the protagonist. Tamaki gives me aplicated smile and bids me farewell before walking over to Sumire and the others. I watch them for a moment, especially Suzune as she leaves... a momentter, I turn to face the presence approaching from behind, clutching the dagger (tant��) in my pocket.


    "What do you want? If this is a joke, please stop it. I might break your bones on the spur of the moment, okay?"


    I nced over my shoulder at a few misceneous men who were closing in behind me. Perhaps my warning has worked, they stop, but they do not hide their hostility. It was obvious that this was going to be a problem.


    "On the spur of the moment, huh? Is that why you beat up my men?"


    "T-the head of the Hidden Group..."


    Then, Onitsuki Uemon emerged from behind them, dressed invish clothing and jiggling his fat. When I saw him, I couldn''t help but frown. I knew he had been monitoring me since I returned from the mission a few days ago. I knew, but... is he approaching me here?


    "Are you high-minded or just obedient?" Uemon sneered as he approached me. "Don''t you know manners? Did the hard work of your master''s discipline go to waste?"


    "......"


    I was at a loss for words and could only kneel down, bow my head, and await his orders. Sneers leaked from behind Uemon.


    "How can I help you, my lord?"


    "Hmph." Uemon''s rough breathing filled the air. "It''s something you know." He approached to my eyes and nose. "I have to warn someone who''s consumed by his own position and ignorant of his ce."


    Hey, stop it. You smell of sweat.


    "Warn, my lord?"


    Uemon scoffed. "Isn''t that right? You''re quite eloquent." He turned and walked a few steps away before spinning back to face mw. "After Hina and Aoi, are you going to spit on the Hotoya''s youngdy next? You lowly servants have no sense of propriety, do you?"


    Ah, at least exclude Gori-sama. At the very least, she thinks of me as a pawn or toy.


    "......" Of course, I didn''t express such true feelings aloud. The topic of Hina and Gori-sama is very sensitive. A careless word can be fatal.


    "Silence, huh?" Uemon said, raising an eyebrow. "Well, the right answer for your position, I suppose. You''re as cunning as ever, I don''t know what you''re nning next... But I won''t let my guard down this time."


    Me too, if I''m careless, I''ll get my stomach punctured by Gori-sama or that demon, so there''s no other way.


    "Oh Lord, where were you��"


    "��Oh my, oh my, I found you, head of the hidden group?"


    Uemon''s words are cut off. Uemon and I, as well as the misceneous people of the hidden group who were behind Uemon, all turned our gaze toward the voice. We had no choice but to look at it. Because the voice had such a strong presence. Or perhaps it was also a kind of spiritual incantation.


    "What do you want? Aoi." Uemon''s expression was obviously displeased. Across from his gaze, the princess of the cherry blossom was smiling smugly. In response, the rich double ball of piled clothing swayed, but in the current tense atmosphere, no one, including myself, was distracted by it.


    "It seems like you''re quite displeased, Uncle," Gori-sama said, her tone sugary sweet. "But that kind of attitude will only damage a harmonious family, you know?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t talk nonsense. Get to the point��"Uemon''s voice stopped after he had said all that.


    His mouth agaped and my heart stopped for a moment too. It was inevitable, upon seeing the uneasy eyes of a small figure that appeared behind Aoi.


    "Step-aunt, it seems I am only a meddlesome busybody unable to read the mood. I think it''s time for me to leave. You servant, get out of here too. Don''t interfere in the rtionship between husband and wife."


    "Wha...!?


    Uemon trembled like he did when he was hit by the cmity youkai, and Princess Kotsuzu was filled with anxiety like she was when she faced the youkai group unarmed, but when Gori-sama beckoned with her fan, my control over my own body was taken away in an instant and I followed her to where she stood.


    "Hey, what are you��!" Uemon interrupted. "Don''t you think you should be alone with your wife? Please feel free to talk, won''t you?" Gori-sama responded coldly.


    Uemon groans at Aoi''s cold words. I couldn''t even move my head and could only follow behind Gori-sama as she left the ce with ease.


    "P-princess...!?" I stammered.


    "Be quite. Do you want to stand out and be executed?" Gori-sama scolded sharply. "Once we''re out of the boundary of the barrier, hurry and get on the ox carriage."


    "!?"


    And then I realized it... There was no cheering nor shing noises from the match since earlier. However, when I looked towards it, the match was still going on. But, the match had turned into one in which several exorcists were challenging Sumire with spears and swords shing violently against her burdock. Although there probably was a deafening sound, all I could perceive from my position wasplete silence.


    (Is it some kind of a boundary that blocks sound two-way? As usual, a monster!)


    If the mother who was fighting against the three exorcists with burdock was a monster, then the daughter was a monster too, as she pulled me into her boundary without being noticed by people including Uemon.


    And exactly at the moment I stepped out of her boundary, tumult and metallic noises started sounding all of a sudden. At the same time, we had reached the entrance to the dojo. Shiro was next to it, with a carriage parked next to her. She looked at me and showed me a small smile, then looked at Gori-sama and hastily bowed down to her.


    "Well, let''s go back," Gori-sama said, her voice firm andmanding. "You don''t want to be pursued too much, do you?"


    I couldn''t argue with anything Gori-sama said. So, I just followed her and Shiro into the ox cart.


    "......"


    Then, just before the ox cart doors closed, I caught a glimpse of it. Lady Onitsuki was looking at us as she danced with Onitsuki''s exorcists.


    She was watching us with a meaningful look in her eyes...


    * * *


    "Hehehe," chuckled Gori-sama, "isn''t it a masterpiece? My uncle, a money-grubbing, pouty uncle soaked in sweat and grease, is so upset by a single little girl!"


    With a voice like the sound of water droplets clinging to each other, she continued, "It''s more fun than watching noh or kabuki!"


    From inside the cart, which had turned into a ''stray house'', Gori-sama sat on the highest throne with a voice like the sound of water droplets clinging to each other, mocking her real uncle.


    ording to her story, a cloth merchant visits Onitsuki valley every year during this season. And this time, the fabric that the merchant came to sell was unusually luxurious and extravagant, with a wide range of colors and patterns, as they sourced their goods from all over northern region and cities along with overseas imports, due to the recent intensification of Tachibana Trading Company''s business.


    While the Onitsuki women were buying their favorite items, Princess Kotsuzu found herself struggling to make a decision. Not only the price, but also the suitability of the fabric to her own taste had her at a loss. At that moment, she happened to ask Gori-sama who was standing nearby for her opinion.


    "Since she was troubled over that decision for so long, I took the liberty of bringing her to her husband''s ce quickly," Gori-sama exined. "I mean, she should ask someone who can see her in the fabric rather than someone who just hears about it, right?"


    "I see..."


    Gori-sama, who narrated her amusing story of how she came to be there, even though I didn''t ask her about it, seemed to read my inner turmoil and gave me an order with a shrug.


    "If you want to talk to those new retainer, invite them over here. You don''t want to face that pig''s questioning again, do you?"


    It was, in other words, a warning that she wouldn''t help me next time. I nodded heavily in understanding and confirmed with her.

 Chapter 87.3

    Chapter 87.3


    [Part 3/5]


    "But... Is that okay?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I thought the princess would not like to have an untrustworthy person by her side."


    In the original story and in this world, Gori-sama never allows anyone to stay close to her. Let alone inviting them to her territory... Well, it''s only natural considering the treatment she received from her own parents, but that''s why I couldn''t help but harbor doubts about her statement.


    "I can feelfortable with people who are weak," she retorted fiercely. "They know what to hold on to when the timees."


    "Well, that''s..." I trailed off, unsure of what to say in response. Gori-sama smiled a sadistic smile, and I couldn''t help but frown in response.


    Well, it is true that Gori-sama has a point...


    "What...whoa?"


    Immediately after that, my body was pulled in again. It was not a word trick like before, but something tangible that caught me. Was it that chameleon...!!


    "Ouch...!" I cried out in pain.


    I was mmed onto the floor and sat there trying to catch my breath, and as soon as I realize that the floor is tatami, I tried turning around instinctively. However, I was initially pushed down by the princess and forced to look up at her. She was looking down at me with an arrogant expression.


    "Hehehe," the princess chuckled mockingly, "don''t react as if I''m someone else, okay? Haven''t you forgotten that you and I are in this same boat now? Are you so stupid that you don''t know what will happen if I lose my position?"


    Looking down on me disdainfully, the princess stripped off my clothes with her slim, white arms, running her fingers over my chest. She strokes the exposed chest with her fingers, stops at a certain point, and pushes it in. Feeling the texture under my skin, Gori-sama deres with a look of deep enjoyment.


    I chuckled while feeling the sensation of the monster under my skin.


    "Well, umm..."


    Murmuring those words, I understood the harsh reality that I was facing without saying anything further. I knew exactly what the princess was trying to say.


    If my support in the gori faction disappeared, my life would be doomed from the events leading up to it. I am sure that I will be in trouble, given the series of events that have taken ce so far. I would be captured immediately, have my memories stripped from my head, and be used as various experimental materials after bing a waste of space. No, it''s okay if it''s only the body. Worst case scenario, even my soul would be...


    "......!"


    As soon as I recognized that fact again, my body shuddered silently, and it was definitely not only the chill of being stripped of my clothes that made goosebumps appear on my whole body. I looked up at Gori-sama, and could not help but to sense her pressure and her smiling expression.


    "��what is it? Go on."


    Gori-sama asks me in a teasing tone. She''sughing with such glee. The pressure is too much.


    I feel intimidated by Gori''s imposing presence, but I gather my courage and speak slowly.


    "I-I understand. But I think... we should avoid doing things that might cause resentment in others."


    Struggling to get the words out, I realize that myments are selfish, and that while it may be an appropriate course of action, princess may hold some resentment towards me. Even if it was a cover-up with a calction to protect her, my statement was too arrogant. In the end, they only made things worse.


    "P-please forgive for my thoughtless words. I beg your pardon...!"


    In a panic and with a sense of humility, I apologize. Even though she has be more gentle than in the original story, my life would still be lost if I speak out. Nervously, I tter and apologize.


    Now, silence envelops the room. Sweat dripping down my forehead, I close my eyelids and wait to hear what happens.


    ...but nothing happens.


    "......?"


    After counting fifty times or so, I slowly open my eyes, puzzled by theck of response. As I look up to Gori-sama''s face...


    "Fugyaa!?"


    "Whoaa!!?"


    Before I can react, I get hit in the face by a white tail and fall backward. Fortunately, I''m not seriously injured, but something fluffy and heavy hasnded on top of me.


    "Wh-what...?"


    "Hihyain!!?"


    "Uoohh!!?"


    The moment I grabbed it, I heard a strange cry. Then something white and fluffy starts to thrash wildly, striking me in the face. At the same time, I realized what, or rather who, was on my upper body.


    "S-Shiro....!!!?"


    "T-tomobe-san!? I-I''m sorry! Right now, I''m... Uffu!?" Shiro stammered, still trying to make sense of the situation.


    Shiro, who had ced her buttock and tail on my head, turned red-faced and hastily tried to retreat when I instinctively grabbed her tail, causing her to scream and wildly wave it around. My face is pped by the soft whiter fluffy again. The impact made my face shift a little. It seemed that Gori-sama had thrown Shiro, who had been standing beside her, at me.


    "Hehehe, what a clownish thing you''re doing."


    When I directed my gaze towards the bird-like voice, Gori-sama was sitting next to us, watching our foolishness with interest, resting on her cheekbones.


    "P-princess...!?" I sputtered, surprised by her sudden appearance.


    "Focus on your own worries, not others," she advised me, raising an eyebrow. "That''s why you always act so naive. Keep that in mind."


    Before I knew it, the ox cart hade to a stop. She stepped down gracefully from the opened curtain. As I watch her back, I click my tongue. Really, she''s still as arrogant as always.


    "Uuuh... Tomobe-san, are you all right? Umm, I''m sorry for hitting your face," Shiro said apologetically, her voice high-pitched with concern.


    As she moved away from me and gently caressed her tail while holding it close, she asked me. I fix my misaligned face before answering.


    "Hmm? Don''t worry, I''ve been working out a lot. I''m not going to get hurt this bad. ...Are you all right, too?"


    Considering the effect of the curse that Roon-sama has put on me, I probably won''t have any problem, but I ask her just in case.


    "I''m all right too. Princess''s throw wasn''t too strong either..." Shiro trailed off, her voice tinged with relief.


    "That''s good to hear."


    If she had thrown with full force, Shiro and I would have be meatballs.


    "Seriously, she''s difficult to handle and it''s causing me trouble. It''s hard for you, isn''t it? Serving by her side all day?"


    It''s too ck to spend all day by her side, dealing with her mood swings.


    "Ahahaha..." Shiro chuckled hesitantly, her voice betraying her difort.


    Since she didn''t give me a clear answer, that''s exactly what I said.


    "You''re at work, so save yourints forter. Hurry up and go. Or do you prefer to spend the night in the cart?"


    While we were chatting like this, Gori-sama leaned out of the curtain to warn us. Her voice was cold. Shiro and I shudder and look at each other, hurriedly getting out of the ox cart...


    * To be continued *

 Chapter 87.4

    Chapter 87.4


    [Part 4/5]


    "Daikon soup today, huh?"


    I correctly guessed today''s main course as I gazed at the pot cooking in the kitchen of the hut I borrowed from Gori-san. Magoroku, who had been controlling the heat of the stove by blowing on it, turns to me with a sweaty forehead and agrees with my answer.


    "Yes," he says, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand. "I mixed the leafy part with the wheat grains for the rice, and Ibined the carrots with egg and sesame oil afterwards."


    "That sounds delicious," I respond, smiling at Magoroku''s informative report on that evening''s dinner menu. In this crappy world, meals were a precious form of entertainment and a source of nourishment.


    "Hmm?" A voice calls out from the back of the room as I enter, having left my sandals outside in the courtyard. "You''rete, Yun-shoku-dono. Did you get sidetracked or something?"


    I looked in the direction of the voice and made a reverse question with a stern look.


    "You''re the one who''s doing the ying while Magoroku is cooking, aren''t you?"


    "I''m just a guest here, that''s all."


    The wolf-girl, who was sitting cross-legged and ying Go at the back of the room, was unperturbed by my remark. After finishing the training with the servants, Iruka had returned to this hut earlier and had been losing track of time ying around without offering to help Magoroku. ...Well, if I asked her to help with cooking, she''d simply start eating all the food.


    "Ah...wee home, Tomobe-sama. I''m terribly sorry. I''ll get you a change of clothes now...."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I can take care of that myself. Can you watch over her instead?"


    Mari, who had been ying against Iruka, rushes to move when I get home, but I stop her.


    "But..." Mari protested. "Don''t be distracted, okay?" I said firmly. "Look, she''s trying to change the position of that Go stone."


    "Huh!?" Mari eximed in surprise. "Hey, don''t reveal it to her!" Iruka whispered conspiratorially.


    It seemed that the wolf-girl were at a definite disadvantage, and I revealed that she was trying to cheat against Mari, who was blind. Mari frowned at Iruka with her eyes closed.


    "Iruka-san, I may be a blind person, but please don''t do such a cowardly act in the confusion," Mari said firmly. "It''s really unbing of you."


    "Hahaha, my bad, my bad," Irukaughed sheepishly. "It was just a momentarypse, you know? You''re really strong, though."


    Mari scolded Iruka, her voice stern, and she weakly apologized. At first, Iruka had challenged Mari to y Hanafuda (Japanese ying cards) or Karuta (Japanese card game), but her cheating was soon exposed and she was defeated, probably due to her memory, and recently Iruka had challenged her to y other games such as Go. But as expected... her winning percentage wasn''t improving.


    "What a childish thing to do in a non-betting game."


    Laughing at Iruka''s apology and flinching at Mari''s anger, I took off my outfit and wiped away the sweat and dirt with a cloth dipped in hot water. Then, I put on the clothes that Magoroku had prepared for me before somethingnded on my shoulder.


    ''<i>Good job, servant... Looks like there won''t be any problems today.</i>''


    A hummingbird perched on my shoulder and scrutinized me with its beady eyes, checking to ensure I was still human.


    "That''s lucky thing. ...But I guess the spider needs to eat before dinner."


    Seeing Mari and the others concentrating on ying Go for a moment, I and the hummingbird quietly slipped into the adjacent storage room. I then closed the sliding door, locked it, and retrieved what I came for from the dressers.


    ''(?�R?�Q)? <i>Papa?!! </i>(. >��<)<i> Ouch!?</i>''


    As soon as I opened the insect cage with a number of charms attached to it, the spider jumped into my face, and I blocked it with my palm before it could stick to me. I grabbed it by the belly and hung it up.


    ''(????_????)<i> It hurt, you know?</i>'' The white spider stared at me with watery eyes. Wait, is your emoticon some kind of power?


    ''You should finish your feeding quickly. There''s no point in hanging around with that fool.'' The hummingbird interjected, its voice full of annoyance.


    "I agree," I said with a chuckle, and I put a very fat white spider on my wrist. The spider wandered around my wrist for a while, then stopped at one corner, stared at me for a while, and then aimed its small, pointed fangs at it.


    "...!"


    ''(O_O)<i> Yummy</i>''


    I grimaced in pain as a dull pain ran up my wrist. On the other hand, the white spider sucked my blood with a smacking noise. I am annoyed at the expression on its face as it sucks my blood, but as something horrible inside of me removed from my body, I feel relief, albeit unwillingly.


    At the same time, I feel the sense that the divine power that lies within the spider in front of me is growing from the connection I have formed with it, and I feel heavy as I am confronted with the harsh reality of the situation.


    "In any case, it''s just buying time...." I said, my voice dripping with resignation.


    ''However, it is necessary in order to prolong your immediate doom. Until a way is found, there''s nothing that can be done. Would you rather take your own life?'' the hummingbird asked, her tonepassionate yet unyielding.


    "Well, if that''s how it ends, it may not be so bad."


    I was afraid of what would happen to Youbo (youkai mother), who slept inside me and the spider after that.


    "...Well then, dinner is over." I announced.


    ''(�Ρ䧥��)�� <i>No, my food...</i>''ined the spider, its tone petnt and whiny.


    I pulled the spider away from my wrist and tossed it into the insect cage like throwing garbage into a trash can. Through the gap of the fence of the insect cage, the spider looks at me with moist eyes and says ''(o ; �� ; )o <i>even though I am a big sister!</i>'' but I don''t care and push it into the cage, and lock it again to seal it. I mean, who is the little sister?


    "Haah."


    Sighing after the unpleasant feeding, I regain myposure and return to the next room, where the appetizing aroma tantalizes my nostrils. Dinner was getting ready.


    The table was set for four people, and Magoroku served rice in individual bowls. But Iruka wanted to have a big serving, so she helped herself twice as much as she should have. Magoroku didn''t seem too happy about it, but he had no choice but to ept it. This wolf-girl had a pretty thick skin.


    "Well, I''ll pour the white water. Mari, be careful it''s hot, okay?" Magoroku said gently.


    "Yes, thank you," Mari replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    He then poured the clear soup from the teapot into each of the cups and ced it onto the table. Mari, who couldn''t see, had a small amount of soup so that it wouldn''t spill or burn her. Magoroku also warned her to be careful.


    After pouring soup for everyone, we gathered around the hearth and started eating. We made small talk as we ate, our mouths full of warm soup.


    "This year, the crops aren''t growing well, and it''s causing trouble for us. With one more person who needs to eat, we have to buy more food, but the prices are rising, and our expenses are not enough to take care of the shortage" Magoroku grumbled, his voice tinged with frustration.

 Chapter 87.5

    Chapter 87.5


    [Part 5/5]


    As an administrator of the kitchen, Magoroku looks at Iruka with a disgruntled look in his eyes andins. Although Iruka has been paid extra for the extra money she has brought in, Magoroku, who is in charge of the kitchen, seems to have no end of worries due to the rising prices.


    "I see. That''s a problem, huh?"


    I nodded my head lightly at hisint, but I knew the reason for it. Although it''s only the beginning of the story, the viins are already starting to cause trouble and their schemes are bing more intense. Rising prices caused by a decline in farming and an increase in youkai (monsters) attacking people on the city streets are also just the precursor to bigger problems. Depending on the route taken, the story may involve a severe famine and a deadly epidemic that could wipe out many people in just one or two years.


    (Well then, how much can I intervene...?)


    Just apanying the main character may not be enough tactically, but how far can I go in dealing with the monsters that areing at me? ...So, Kubou-sama (Kuuban), can you please not y Hearts of Iron while everyone else is ying Action RPGs?


    "......"


    I silently sip on my daikon soup. And let out a small sigh. Once again, I think to myself. Why did I have to reincarnate into such a world? I wish I had been born into a high school galge game... At least if it''s going to be a bad ending, I want it to be on a world scale.


    "Hey, hey," Iruka suddenly protested, "that''s a bad sigh. You''re treating me like I''m wasting my time eating? I told you I''d make some money with gambling, didn''t I?"


    "Don''t make money on that. It''ll just cause trouble."


    I chime in at Iruka, who had already devoured her second bowl of rice without me noticing. It''ll be a problem if she starts a fuss, you know.


    "Anyway, can''t you go hunting or something?" I asked Iruka. "Go catch something, even if it''s just a small animal. Miss Tamaki said that..."


    "Ugh, that girl always puts me up to random tasks..." Iruka grumbled.


    "I heard you once killed a bear in Hotoya vige. If it was me, I''d have to rethink my strategy."


    "D*mn," she cursed, "that''s easy for you to say."


    Iughed at Iruka, who clucks her tongue and chomps on a pickle discouragedly, and slurp down a cup of white water.


    (Anyway, for now, the focus is on the uing event. As for the next mission... ording to the original scenario, the most likely options are Namahage or Yamanba)


    In the original scenario, Hotoya Tamaki is taken in by the Onitsuki family and after about a month, the mission begins. This is the first mission that the protagonist has to face. It was supposed to be an easy mission for practice, but due to the production team''s ill will, it bes a dangerous one.


    And if she chooses swordsmanship, it will most likely be Namahage or Yamanba. Both of them will be a depressing story full of gruesome and grotesque scenes... Well, well, let''s see what happens.


    "Big Bro, would you like a refill?"


    Magoroku suddenly spoke up next to me. I turned my gaze to him and realized my daikon soup bowl was empty.


    "Oh, yeah," I replied gruffly. "Let me have some more. You too, don''t hesitate. You cooked it, didn''t you?" I added with a smirk.


    "Yes, thank you for your kindness," answered Magoroku with a wry smile. He poured some soup into his own bowl, too. He must be hungry since he''s doing physical work.


    "And Mari, you should eat too. If you don''t eat during your growing period, you won''t grow taller, you know?"


    Mari poked at her food with a sour expression. "I agree with what you''re saying, but..."


    I nced at the steaming daikon soup in Mari''s bowl and then briefly looked at the others in the room. Then, I shot a disapproving look at Iruka for helplessly serving herself more soup while also pouring some for me. However, I refrained from saying anything else. Mari would probably hold back even more.


    "Big bro..." Magoroku started, hesitant.


    "Mmm?" I responded.


    I received the steaming soup and caught a glimpse of my reflection on the surface of the water. I saw my own irritated face.


    Then I nce around the room, looking at everyone. Mari smiled awkwardly andughed quietly, seeming hesitant. Iruka served herself food,ughing raucously, and Magoroku blew on his soup to cool it down. In the corner of the room, a hummingbird hiding had an exasperated expression. I forget that I received a mysterious radio wave from the next room saying ''(*???) I''m an idol!''"


    (Well, it certainly has gotten noisy in here)


    I felt a slight sense of emptiness when I was promoted and separated from myrades who lived together. But now, I feel the opposite...


    (......Well, this is not so bad.)


    Memories of my family back home, my noisy siblings who always fought for food - those were the things that came to mind, and I found myself smiling.


    There will be hard days ahead, but... for now I wanted to forget about that and enjoy this moment, even if it was just a form of escapism.


    Once more, I look at the surface of the bowl. My face seemed fuzzy, but I could tell it was more rxed than it was before.


    I chuckled to myself at how carefree I was being, and took a sip from the bowl...


    ...


    ...


    "Hehehe. Servant, rejoice! You''ve been assigned some new tasks! You have permission to apany me and the other new servants to watch over the Namahage! Try your best not to slow us down!!!!"


    Suddenly, the purple-haired fool rushed into the room, standing tall and proud as she made her announcement.


    "......"


    In the silence of the room, I silently put the bowl back on the table. Then I thought about her words, and slowly but surely understood her meaning. Is that the pattern this time?


    "Haaaaaaahhhh......"


    The purple-haired fool red at me, her eyes narrowing in annoyance. "What''s with that heavy sigh!?"


    In the room, a scream that was almost like crying echoed...


    Here are two fanart works.


    The first one is a fan art of Murasaki https://.pixiv/artworks/96963469 and the second one is a fan art of Yuka and Rouya https://.pixiv/artworks/97016022

 Chapter 88.1

    Chapter 88.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Fus��-kuni is built on the belief in human superiority, rejecting the existence of evil and monsters. Yet, humans are often weaker than those they cannot understand, so they use cunning tactics to maintain an advantage in the Far East. This bnce is precarious and could be lost if vignce is not upheld.


    And this Namahage is an embodiment of this perspective in Fus��-kuni. Originally a youkai from the Northern region, Namahage terrorized children and was seen as a deity. Despite how youkai are sometimes misrepresented in history and folklore, Namahage in this world is a sentient, conscious being aware of these theories.


    In the game ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', Namahage is a semi-divine cmity youkai that appears in certain parts of the northern region of Fus��-kuni and has been allowed to continue unchecked by the imperial court due to its characteristics.


    Like the original story, it was set up as a deity whose origin is rooted in the northernnd, and did not participate in the "Great Human Youkai War" even after being debased as a youkai. After all, this youkai did not care about such things.


    This particr youkai follows a set path for a period of time and showcases its abilities in the viges it passes through. However, there is a marked difference in maturity between these youkai and both humans and deities; in fact, it is akin to the difference between adults and children. This disparity isrgely due to the influence that human beliefs and fears have on these supernatural beings, and it causes their values and thought processes to differ greatly from those of humans.


    Not to mention the example of Greek mythology or any other mythology, it''s known that in polytheistic religions, particrly in myths, the deities may test themselves and easily bring cmity to people if they are neglected. In the same way, Namahage is honored as a deity in the viges it visits, and those who don''t offer sacrifices are punished as ''bad children'' for their wrongdoings. If sacrifices aren''t made, vigers are devoured one by one.


    As Fus��-kuni is and where even the gods are used as fertilizer for thend, it is impossible to respect and worship Namahage and to authorize any actions that increase its power, which is out of the question since sacrifices are required in the first ce.


    Moreover, if vigers are devoured, Namahage transforms into a powerful youkai presence, and the court couldn''t allow such a presence.


    The court repeatedly issued an edict for exorcist families to eliminate Namahage, not once but several times, but they all failed. After repeated unsessful attempts and significant casualties, the court eventuallypromised. Only one option left.


    The court believed in the superiority of humans, but was also practical enough to make temporarypromises with non-human monsters when needed. However, this approach eventually backfired, leading to the establishment of numerous forbidden zones within and outside the court''s jurisdiction.


    To prepare for potential future defeats, the court carefully monitored the powers of the cmity youkai residing in these forbidden zones and reduced their numbers to a certain level. This was not apromise with the youkai, but rather a strategic move to ensure future victory. Although the court''s policy was an excuse, it was at the same time a realistic one.


    And now, to keep track of Namahage''s movements, which ur in regr cycles, the court ordered exorcists to monitor them using shikigami or visual confirmations from a distance, and temporarily evacuate the residents before Namahage approaches.


    This is to prevent the youkai to encounter human beings so that they will have neither faith nor awe. After that, wait and see if Namahage is weakened. This is the current policy of the Imperial Court toward Namahage, and it has remained unchanged for more than two hundred years since thest attempt to defeat Namahage failed and the emperor of the time, Emperor K��k�� (ꖻ͵�), bitterly stamped his seal on the letter from the Onmyou dormitory.


    "Well, your first mission was the surveince task on Namahage, huh? To be honest, it was not as dangerous as expected."


    About the reality of Namahage''s monitoring mission, Onitsuki Kurou, the boy who was once called Hayama from Hidden Group, replied without any pressure. It meant that the task was not so difficult for him.


    ording to the description, Namahage roams only in the winter, and only on days when it snows. Its path stretches thousands of miles and repeats its route cycle every three to four years on average. There are sixteen northern exorcist families assigned, and each household/retainer actively monitors Namahage as it passes through their respective territories.


    Their procedure are: based on the speed of Namahage''s movement, evacuate people in surrounding viges to prevent encounters with Namahage. Once Namahage has passed, allow residents to return to their viges. Continuously monitor the situation until Namahage has left the jurisdiction, and report its movements to the next household (retainer). Finally, submit a report to the court in the morning.


    As I thinking this...


    "I understand your concern, Miss Tamaki, but you need not be so anxious. This mission has been carried out many times before, and there have been no direct deaths caused by Namahage."


    The former member of the hidden group reassured Tamaki, who was listening to the conversation next to me. This is the 43rd time the Onitsuki family has been on this surveince mission, and while there have been a few deaths due to idents and encounters with other youkai, none have been caused by Namahage, the most important of all.


    "I-I see... Yes, I understand. Thank you for telling me."


    After hearing the story from Kurou, Tamaki''s expression was still nervous, but she expressed her gratitude with a slight smile.


    On thest day of the thirteenth frost month (Shougetsu) of Emperor Seiri''s reign, Hotoya Tamaki, who was assigned to her first mission as an Onitsuki family member, was seen tense and stiff-faced. I introduced her to Kurou, who had previously been on that mission, to relieve her anxiety.


    "If I had to say, you should be careful about the cold. You can monitor it with shikigami, but it''s a harsh winter anyway, so it''s quite cold when escorting residents during evacuation. In fact, I had a hard time when I was there. My fingers got frostbite."


    Kurou tells his failure story with a wry smile, and Tamaki smiled back, drinking her warm tea (Sencha).


    (Well, it''s supposed to be an easy mission after all...)


    And I took a nce at them and had a serious expression on my face. Everything Kurou said is true. It was not strange for the Onitsuki family to bring up this case with minimal danger for Tamaki''s first mission. It was reasonable and even sensible. Yes, it should have been...


    "Hayama"


    As my thoughts sank into darkness, the voice of a young girl interrupted me. I turned my gaze to see a little girl peeking in from behind the shoji screens. I remembered her name to be Princess Kikyou (Kikyou-hime).


    The girl, protected by Onitsuki as a survivor of the bloodline of the Renge (Hasuka) family, a family of exorcists destroyed by the Tsuchigumo and Kappa youkai turmoil, has longer hair than the bob-cut I had seen before, in what ismonly called a princess cut. She was holding a handball in each hand and staring at Kurou expressionlessly.


    As I looked at Kurou, he also made eye contact with me with a troubled face. I bowed respectfully understanding the meaning behind the situation, and Kurou gave me an apologetic look before beckoning to the girl. She immediately rushed to Kurou and climbed onto hisp, still expressionless.


    "Uh, umm..." Tamaki is surprised by the girl''s sudden intrusion.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tamaki. She''s a bit of a spoiled child..." Kurou apologizes with a helpless look on his face.


    As if to offer a helping hand, I also talk in Tamaki''s ear about Princess Kikyo''s situation. "She''s the surviving member of the exorcist retainer that was destroyed. Since she has no family, Onitsuki has taken care of her."


    "I see, I understand. It''s okay, I know how she feels," Tamaki replied with aplicated smile. Apparently, she felt sympathy for Kikyo because of her situation. For the protagonist, Kikyo''s fate could have been her own.


    "Hayama, It''s the time we promised to y kaiawase (shell matching game)." Kikyo reminds Kurou, who seems to be getting impatient.


    "Even if you say that, I''m in the middle of exining the situation to Miss Tamaki right now, you know? Really, I may as well be Ayaka''s servant..." Kurouins with a hint of irritation in his voice.


    Meanwhile, Kikyo remains expressionless, sitting silently on hisp. She seems to be oblivious to Kurou''s mood.


    "Oh, sorry for veering off-topic. If there is anything else to note about Namahage''s mission..." Kurou say to Tamaki, trying to get the conversation back on track and end hisint.


    "Oh, no. That''ll be fine. Let''s call it a day for today. I''lle visit when I have time." Tamaki says cheerfully, eager to end the meeting and asking to leave.


    Kurou said with a hint of hesitation in his voice. "But..." Tamaki interjected, "Rather than that, I hope you''ll apany the child. Not to say anything bad, but at that age, ying is her job. And I think it''s you who made the appointment this time, right?" She gave me a pleading look. Well, It was me who mediated this meeting between the three of us. I looked at each of their faces, then made my decision and bowed my head to Kurou.


    "Thank you very much for epting my invitation to make this sudden meeting today. Please ept my apologies, but we have other matters to attend to, so we would like to leave now."


    Kurou looked troubled when I said this, and he gave a nce towards the child sitting on hisp. Then he looks at me again and resigned himself.


    "If that''s the case, it can''t be helped. I understand. ...tomorrow around dusk should be free for me. Shall we meet again then?"


    Thest words were addressed to Kikyo. The princess nodded. Tamaki and I bowed to them and got up from our seats.


    "We will at least see them out, Kikyo," Kurou whispers to Kikyo as she sits on hisp. She looked slightly dissatisfied, but the girl left obediently.


    "I''m sorry for troubling you like this," Kurou apologized as we walked towards the exit, feeling apologetic. "You have asked me for a favor, but I can''t help..."


    "No, don''t worry about it Kurou-dono," I reassured him, grateful for his time. "I''m the one who''s causing the inconvenience."


    I wasn''t being modest. If I was talking about the time when Kurou was just a member of the hidden group known, it would be a different story. However, he was now part of the Onitsuki family, a prestigious name even if he is not exorcists. As a mere caretaker of the house, he would inherit a vige somewhere within the next few years. His position was different from that of the servant Yun-shoku.


    "That may be so, but... Well then, I will take my leave here."

 Chapter 88.2

    Chapter 88.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Kurou stopped speaking when we passed through the hall and arrived at the entrance floor of the mansion (shinden-zukuri). Then he bowed to the person who was waiting there.


    Tamaki and I looked ahead to where Kurou was bowing... to the person waiting for us.


    A purple-haired girl with a sword at her waist stood with her arms crossed in front of the house gate, looking thoroughly discontent...


    Murasaki, a member of the retinue of the Ak�� family''s visiting messenger, remained at the Onitsuki residence at her own request.


    She is the niece of Onitsuki Sumire, who is not only her aunt, but also a master swordsman whom she couldn''t be located while traveling throughout the country. Her aunt swordsmanship is of first-rate quality, even within the Ak�� family, and when she saw her aunt''s swordsmanship, Murasaki was so entranced that she wished to be her student. ording to rumor, her niece''s sudden request was joyfully epted by Sumire.


    Naturally, Ako Seiichirou Yukinari, the eldest son of the Ako family, the representative of the visitors, was puzzled at first.


    However, he was the most understanding, sincere, and benevolent of his siblings. He also had an unfair power to wholeheartedly crush any trap, conspiracy or ambush that came his way. I''m sorry, I don''t understand how he can intuitively choose the best solution to youkai''s ability to kill at the first sight.


    But anyway, he epted Murasaki''s strong offer with a smile in the end, and returned to his home, leaving only a few servants behind. They also didn''t forget to promise to meet his family in the capital in a year''s time. ...No, wait. Does it really sound possible?


    I mean, putting this girl with a bunch of death gs out of sight of her overpowered parents and siblings seems like a reckless act than throwing a naked maiden with spiritual power into a youkai''s nest full of cmity youkai... but unfortunately, it was something that had been decided beyond my reach. I had no choice but to ept reality.


    "So, for now, I''m going to break the g like this..."


    "What are you muttering about?!" Murasaki eximed, her tone incredulous. "Listen to me seriously... eek!"


    I quickly caught Murasaki slipping on a banana peel and prevented her from falling. If she had fallen down, she would have hit her head on the garden stone and died. Well, this shouldplete my daily quest.


    "Uh, um..." Murasaki''s voice trailed off, her tone sheepish.


    "Please watch your step," I point this out to her calmly as I stand her up. Well, if she watches her step, she might get a rock or a stray arrow next time.


    No kidding, this girl faces some form of danger almost every other day. But, if that''s the case, how did she survive until today? Or is it because of the start of the story? Regardless of how she''s made it this far, I know I need to be on guard around her.


    (After all, if she died within my sight, I would have a bad night''s sleep, wouldn''t I?)


    And even if she doesn''t appear in the story, the production team deres that the girl, whose life force is no better than that of a pikmin, is dead off-screen. but it is definitely better to have her alive if possible. Especially since it wouldn''t be a joke if she died for such a stupid reason just like before.


    "Uh, u-um... er... um?"


    As I was thinking such a thing, Murasaki was still standing there and muttering to herself for a while. I mean, what''s with the "um"? That''s troublesome for me.


    "<i>*Giggle*</i> she''s embarrassed because she was trying to talk to you and you saved her."


    Seeing Murasaki''s embarrassed look, Tamaki gives me the answer in a whisper. Oh, I see. Well, I suppose that situation was a bit awkward.


    "Miss Murasaki, excuse me. Please repeat what you just said."


    I offer my help to the confused Murasaki. After hesitating for a moment, Murasaki, who had been wondering what she should say, pointed a finger at me and shouted, "T-that''s right! You''re always so rude and disrespectful! How dare you go to Kurou-dono''s mansion earlier without inviting me?!" She scolded me while breathing heavily. It was the same old preaching andints that she had been giving to me and Tamaki just before she nearly died due to a stupid reason.


    Murasaki, who was Tamaki''s sister apprentice in swordsmanship, was requested to apany Tamaki to monitor Namahage on this mission, and she epted it wholeheartedly.


    Perhaps she was dissatisfied because, from her perspective, it seemed like only she was excluded when I went to Kurou''s ce with Tamaki, her fellow sister apprentice. Well, there might have been somepetitiveness towards Tamaki.


    ...But then again, I want to say, "Don''t ept the mission in the first ce, okay?"


    "Servant! Listen to me!" Murasaki, once again, scolded me, noticing that I was thinking of something else. Seriously, it''s annoying that she has a good intuition only at such a time. If she had such a good intuition all the time, I would be able to look away without worrying about her.


    "P-please don''t be so angry. Tomobe-kun visited Kurou-dono for my sake. Because I looked worried..."


    "Tamaki-san, I didn''t ask you! I''m questioning the servant there! Please don''t interfere!"


    Tamaki shot me a pleading look, but Murasaki was having none of it. Her response was sharp and unforgiving. It looked like Tamaki was scared because of that. She also seemed to regret having caused trouble for others while trying to help herself.


    (Still, she is very protagonist-like, isn''t she? In this world where it is normal to immediately shift the me to others, her soul shines brightly)


    However, from my point of view, it would have been more troublesome if Murasaki had directed her negative emotions towards Murasaki. So, I exined to Murasaki to defend Tamaki.


    "...Miss Murasaki, you are from the prestigious Ako family. Therefore, judging that there would be no problem with this case, and because Tamaki has expertise in martial arts but no experience in exorcism, I did this as a precaution. If I am causing you to feel any negative impression, it is entirely my fault forcking consideration. I apologize."


    After exining so, I bow deeply to express my apologies. This death g girl, however, is not as twisted as Gori-sama or Blue Demon. She was so sweet that she should willing to forgive me if I honestly admitted my fault and apologized. So I apologize, covering myself with all the dirt. But...


    "What!? Are you shielding the retainer there!? Do you really think I''m an idiot...!!!?"


    (Has it failed?)


    To my apology, however, Murasaki''s reaction was outrage. Her angry attitude makes me cluck my tongue inwardly. It seems that my apology only added fuel to the fire. Did I take her a little too lightly?


    "Miss Murasaki..." I began tentatively.


    "Don''t say my name so casually, you servant! It''s rude!!" she snapped back, her voice dripping with disdain.


    It seems I failed to calm her, and I had nothing more to say to her when she said that to me. As Murasaki lost her means to retort, she turned her gaze towards Tamaki, her expression sour with displeasure.


    "You too!" she hissed, her tone venomous. "Don''t talk too friendly with this servant. You''re a retainer (household) and he''s a servant. Be strictly aware of your position and do not disturb the order!"


    "Uh, u-um..." Tamaki stumbled over her words, clearly unsure of how to respond.


    "Well then, I have some individual training to do, so pardon me!!" Murasaki stomped her feet loudly and then left, looking displeased.


    I watched her unhappy back disappear from view, feeling a sense of relief mixed with unease. Tamaki came to my side, looking contrite.


    "Um... I''m sorry. Did I cause you trouble for my sake? She was very angry, wasn''t she? I mean... are you okay?" Tamaki asked, her tone apologetic.


    Perhaps she thought that the rtionship between me and Murasaki had be strained because of her actions. She seemed to be worried that Murasaki might retaliate against me in some way.


    "Don''t worry about it" I reassured her. "Miss Murasaki may have a bit of a temper, but she''s not the type of person who would do anything unjust."


    Fundamentally, Murasaki is a clumsy girl to be a bad person. She is not the kind of person who would act out her malice, even if she has that temperament.


    In fact, the only time she had ever acted viciously was when she had been "reborn" as a monster by Youbo (youkai mother) and had lost her sense of ethics. In that respect, I did not take her words so seriously. To me, I was more worried that she might slip and fall in the frozen puddle as she walked away... Although it may have been a harsh truth, it was the reality.


    ~To be continued~

 Chapter 88.3

    Chapter 88.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Miss Tamaki, please don''t hold back with this matter. Exorcism is not something you can do half-heartedly. If you have any concerns or questions, please feel free to ask me or anyone else you can rely on for advice or questions."


    "Mmm, yeah... That''s right," Tamaki replied with a tense expression, appearing to take my warning seriously. I''m not kidding; if we''re careless, we could die. Even if we''re not careless, we could still die.


    ...After all, she''s lived a good life till today, hasn''t she?


    "...Well, by the way, I heard about the surveince mission this time. Will Suzune and Iruka be joining us?"


    Feeling uncertain, I asked Tamaki about the story Iruka had told me as a way to change the subject.


    It had already been decided that a group of five people, excluding myself, would be dispatched from the servants'' group, and a member of the hidden group would be dispatched to serve as an attendant. There should also be a several temporary hires people. If Shirowakamaru, who had probably slipped in by Madam Advisor, were added to them, the number of people dispatched would be toorge for this mission alone.


    Considering that in the original story, there was only one attendant, one servant and one misceneous person, in addition to the main character, even including amateurs, three exorcists.... makes the perception that this is an excessive force even stronger. It was unusual considering that the mission was not to exterminate but to monitor the situation.


    Well, it might only be a simple mission for now, but I heard that two more escorts might be added to Tamaki''s entourage... and I was asking about the truth of that.


    Tamaki furrowed her brow. "Would it be a nuisance?" she asked, her voiceced with concern. "And Suzune... I did say it was dangerous, but she said it was her job to be by my side."


    "That''s... yeah..."


    Even after all this time, I was still surprised to see how obedient my yful little sister had be. She must have understood the horror of youkai at least a little after what happened to our father and the shrine. Should I say that she had made up her mind, or should I say that shecked a sense of crisis?


    "Should we leave them behind...?" Tamaki asked, peering at me. Did she think I had some difort with their presence? Personally, I wanted Suzune to stay...


    "I understand Iruka. But I''d really like you to convince the maid to stay...."


    "Yeah, I know..."


    Tamaki nods hesitantly at my request. I guess she wants a close friend nearby on her first mission, and I understand her feeling. I understand it, but...


    "Hey, don''t worry about it. I''ll ask her. I don''t want Suzune to be in danger either."


    Tamaki forces a smile that I can sense is hiding her true feelings.


    "...please, I''m counting on you."


    I wish I could do more to encourage her, but all I could do was to repeat my request again.


    And of course, I am not taking it easy either. I had to think of the worst case scenario.


    (In any case, I have no choice but to do it to prevent the protagonist from falling into the darkness...)


    Well then, should I start preparing too...?


    ...


    ...


    "So, what''s up? I��m swamped with work, so I don��t have time."


    Kuga Sarujirou, who had been forging a sword in the Curse Tools'' workshop, asked me this question when I came to visit him without an appointment after parting with Tamaki.


    "Is that sword for the new retainer?" I asked back, trying to show interest in Sarujirou''s business.


    After ncing at me, Sarujirou turned his gaze back to the swordsmith. "Yes, that''s right," he said, his voice curt and business-like. "Although this one is just a temporary. I''m going to re-forge a sword I got from the market and put a curse on it. And it''s a simple one at that."


    Tamaki, the newest member of the family, uses a sword as her weapon, but preparing armaments is not so easy, huh?


    As a side note, the weapons that exorcists originally handle are cursed items with multipleyers of curses, assuming battles with youkai. It is not easy to make such a thing. At least not for business like the Onitsuki family''s exorcists, who use high-quality weapons as their main weapons. Naturally, it was difficult to prepare such a weapon for Tamaki, even if there was no malice.


    Now, the Yun-shoku of the Curse Tools group is putting a temporary curse on the excellent swords purchased from the Tachibana Company and seems to be trying to hastily prepare dedicated armaments.


    (Well, it''s better than nothing since it''s an excellent sword...)


    After all, I was thinking that the main character was forced to use a consumable sword without any anti-youkai measures at this period of time, so I can say that still she is one of the lucky ones. I thought to myself while asking Sarujirou.


    "Do you not even have a little time to talk?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Sarujirou replied, his eyebrows furrowed.


    I smirk mischievously. "Well, I was going to treat you to something nice, but I guess you''re too busy."


    "Don''t worry." Sarujirou''s expression rxed. "I just got some free time."


    "That''s great."


    I chuckled at his half-expected reply and poured the contents of the bottle into the ss cup I had just taken out. The deep red liquid stained the transparent cup bright red... but I couldn''t drink it in the daytime, so I poured some white water from my jug into my cup.


    "Still, you''re supposed to bring the snacks too... Well, whatever, I will endure it with the dried fish," Sarujirou groaned, his disappointment palpable and took out some hidden snacks from the cupboard.


    We then toasted with booze and hot water. After drinking them, Sarujirou asks me, "And, the other day, you made quite a show of it, didn''t you? People even came to see me here."


    The sources of equipment, including ymores scattered around the vige. So, it was only natural that Onitsuki''s men shoulde to question the curse-tool master.


    "What did you tell them?"


    "I told them I was just following orders... since I was ordered to do so by the shikigami just before."


    It was probably Hina. She''s very good at making up stories, I thought to myself as I grabbed some dried fish from the bowl in front of me, my stomach grumbling.


    "...Then, what''s their reaction?" I asked, eager to learn more.


    "They left without saying a word. It seems like there was no surveince either," Sarujirou said, his voice trailing off.


    "That''s good to hear."


    I thought from the bottom of my heart. At that time, I acted without thinking about the consequences, but it was only natural that there was some punishment for Sarujirou. I couldn''t let my guard down, but for now, it was a relief that it was only a groundless fear.


    "��I won''t ask for the reason, but we crossed a dangerous bridge, okay? If it weren''t for Princess Hina, we''d have been beheaded by now. What a stupid thing to do, huh?"


    "......"


    While pouring me another ss, Sarujirou stated. I did not confirm his words so as not to deny what had ostensibly happened, but neither did I refute them. Silence speaks louder than words sometimes.


    "Seriously, you are stubborn with a lousy attitude, aren''t you? ...Don''t be reckless, okay?"


    Sighing at my attitude, he throws some dried fish into his mouth and swallows it with grape wine. After swallowing, he looks at me and says, "That''s right. I had some weapons that I was nning to sell to you." He pointed with his hand. "That one. Take it with you while you''re here."


    I quickly looked in the direction where he pointed. Two weapons hanging on the wall of the workshope into view.


    "The spear is yours. You always break it with such mboyance, right? I had it ready even if you didn''t ask for it. I specially ordered it through the tradingpany and embedded a curse seal. It shouldn''t be fragile anymore."


    Sarujirou''s exnation is both sarcastic and ironic. Unfortunately, I couldn''t deny it and could only force a smile. That''s the fact of the matter, it''s inevitable.


    "I have to write down the expenses in the ount bookter... What about the other one?"


    "It''s for the new wolf-girl recruit, Iruka," Sarujiro exined in a matter-of-fact tone.


    The other one''s for the new wolf girl. I see, but...


    "An axe...no, it''s a battle-axe, huh?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity.


    Sarujiro nodded and gestured toward the weapon. It was a big, single-edged battle-axe, with a lump of iron embedded on the opposite side of the de, making it like a hammer. It gave the impression of a practical lump with a rough texture and no decoration.


    "Do you have any questions?" Sarujiro asked, his tone indicating that he was ready to move on.


    "No, it''s just different from what I imagined. I''ve seen her use a sword, but I''ve never seen anything like a battle-axe before."


    In the capital and in the vige, she always used a sword.


    "Don''t worry. I asked her myself. She can use a sword, but she doesn''t specialize in it. She prefers something with different characteristics than her master," Sarujiro continued, his tone bing more reassuring.


    "So that''s why it''s a battle-axe."


    "Ultimately, these types of weapons are easier to use than swords or spears as long as you have the arm strength. If you''re half-youkai, stamina won''t be an issue," Sarujiro concluded, his voice confident and knowledgeable.


    A battle-axe is ultimately a deadly weapon swung to beat someone to death. I didn''t choose it because I was worried about its timing, maneuverability, and weight, but with an Iruka those problems would hardly be an issue. Given that, this choice seemed like a good one.


    "Thank you very much." I bow my head.


    "Don''t thank me, it''s my job," Sarujirou replied dryly. "So, what do you want?"

 Chapter 88.4

    Chapter 88.4


    [Part 4/4]


    After refusing my gratitude, Sarujirou gets down to business. He understood well what it meant for me toe here every time with my things.


    "I''ve been entrusted with the task of monitoring Namahage."


    Sarujirou''s eyes widened in recognition. "Namahage? I''ve heard of it. It''s an easy job, isn''t it?"


    It seemed that Sarujirou also knew about Namahage, a youkai. Well, this is the usual reaction.


    "I hope so."


    "Is something bothering you?"


    "Well, I''m also here to protect them."


    Shishui, who was in charge of the servants, gave me instructions regarding that point in secret. There were three amateur exorcists, including the protagonist, and I was supposed to be their assistant for safety and security reasons. The problem is... that even the premise of safety and security is uncertain.


    "I see. So? What kind of thing do you want me to make? I can''t prepare anything too grandiose since you''re running out of time and I don''t want to be stared at again."


    Sarujirou was right, and the departure was scheduled for four dayster. The number of items we could prepare was limited so that we wouldn''t attract unwanted attention.


    But that''s all right. I didn''t intend to do anything too big for this case. Though Namahage is not the kind of tricky case that I can handle easily.


    Anyway, it''s the same kind of problem as Youbo (youkai mother). It''s a sh*tty losing event... no, it''s a worse one. It makes the protagonist feel terrible from the beginning. But at the same time, it is not difficult to avoid the tragedy depending on the way we handle it. ...Maybe?


    "Well, what I want is..."


    And I''ll ask Sarujirou for it. It''s not hard to prepare, but I needed to prepare the equipment for the job at hand for this event...


    * * *


    "I''m sorry to bother you. Do you mind?"


    While the servant struggled toe up with a n to ovee the impending crisis, the Princess Cherry Blossom entered a room.


    "Hehehe, my, my, sorry to inconvenience you. I''ll prepare a cup of tea. What kind of snack would you like?"


    At the top of the dimly-lit room filled with the smell of sweet incense, the owner of the room... Kochou dered. Her voice as sweet and seductive as the overwhelming aroma that filled the dark and musty space.


    "No need, I don''t intend to stay long," the guest''s reply was curt and cold. However, knowing how tricky the master of this room is, and the effect of this incense, the second princess of Onitsuki''s cold reply is quite natural. For the exorcists of the Northern Region, it was alreadymon sense not to eat or drink anything prepared by her.


    "I know why you came... it''s about him, isn''t it?" Kochou sneered.


    "Strictly speaking, that and more," Aoi drawledzily. "Thest time you failed to do so, but you''re back to... your old tricks again."


    The monitoring mission of the Namahage... was originally a task that could be easilypleted by just assigning a few new exorcists to assist. And yet...


    "You see, it''s a big deal. Is that why you liked that child so much? You can switch, but if you cut him off entirely, I won''t forgive you." Aoi warned her in a rxed manner, but with a hint of murderousness in it. From Aoi''s perspective, it was eptable for the venomous woman who leaned on the past despite her age to stop aiming for him, but she would not allow her to stop defending him for the same reason. After all, she knows too much about him. If necessary, Aoi was ready to physically restrain her grandmother in front of her.


    "Heh-heh, don''t worry, don''t worry. I don''t have that kind of interest. This child is special of course, but it''s not like that."


    Kochou denied her granddaughter''s concerns whileughing provocatively. In fact, Kochou was not interested in the lust between women.


    "I can''t be convinced by something like that. ...I mean, you''re so indecent."


    Aoi cursed while hiding her mouth with an opened fan. She frowned and looked down with disdain at the half-naked figure lying on her grandmother''sp.


    "Ah...?? Oh, I''m...???"


    The child dressed in pure princess attire was indifferent to the surroundings as if ''he'' was addicted to opium. Or, more urately, the child was unaware of the surroundings.


    The bosom was exposed, sweat and flushed white skin were observed as if the child had been drunk. The child appeared to be in a trance, hallucinating, and drool pathetically fell from the mouth. The drool extended like silver threads, falling onto the child''s chest, then sliding down his waist in a gentle slope. The white skin had been smeared with the slimy fluid...


    "Oh goodness, how disgraceful. ...Just like a baby. Don''t you think you''re embarrassing yourself in front of him?"


    Watching the pitiful sight of the child falling to her knees, Kochouughed ufortably and scooped up the dripped drool with her white fish-like fingers, tracing them from her waist to his chest.


    "Huh...? ??Hi...ahh......? ??"


    The former child shakes and convulses like a cow whose throat has been cut for draining blood. Seeing this figure, Aoi despises her more and more.


    "I wonder if this one is really helpful? I''m sorry, but I don''t trust it."


    If it was a daughter of some merchant family who wants to be humiliated and beaten down by some trampling on her dignity, this child''s role is different. This child is not here for the purpose of entertainment.


    This child is an insurance policy to keep him in this world in case of emergency, a disposable tool. Just like a rag used to clean up the filth on the floor or paper used to throw away the discharged desire. A consumable, but paradoxically, Aoi was concerned with the quality of the product.


    With the child''s flesh, child''s soul, child''s dignity, child''s purity, her beloved could be brought back to the world of human beings. But if it''s disposable, that''s why Aoi can''t help but doubt the effectiveness of this second-hand product. Would such a secondhand item, and in such a condition, really be useful on the big day?


    "How cruel of you to say that," Kochou eximed, a tone of disappointment in her voice. "Poor thing. It may be secondhand, but the original quality is good, you know?"


    "Nn, uh��?? Aah... ??��?" the child mumbled, clearly confused by the situation.


    Kochou pats the child''s head as if she were soothing a baby. The child tilts his head and epts the patting in bewilderment and epts it.


    "��Why are you ring at me?" Kochou demanded, irritation clear in her voice. "Besides, he can''t stay on your property forever, right? And isn''t it better than being forced to take a dangerous job?"


    "Is that why you let him in?" Aoi retorted, her tone skeptical.


    "You don''t like it?" Kochou asked. "If you have a better idea, I''m all ears?"


    "......"


    The granddaughter is silent at her grandmother''s words. Indeed, it was impossible to keep the beloved person locked up in one''s own territory forever. Yun-shoku servant has no time for such things. Then it would not be a mistake to strike first. Besides, now that the man (her father) had woken up, it would be difficult for Aoi to stick to her own opinion unterally in the general assemblies.


    "Besides, there''s nothing wrong with that neer and him having a closer rtionship, is there?" Kochou continued, attempting to change the subject. "It''s better to have many allies, isn''t it?"


    "Get along, huh?" Aoi grumbled, clearly ufortable with the idea.


    "Are you jealous?" Kochou teased, a hint of mischief in her voice.


    "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t," Aoi admitted, her tone bitter. "That''s how a woman is."


    Regarding matters of love, friendship among girls is fleeting... and so is friendship among boys. It''s natural to want to be the only one your beloved looks at.


    "Aoi..." Kochou began, before trailing off.


    "Don''t worry," Aoi interrupted, eager to change the subject. "I''m a sensible woman. Unlike those driven by such emotions," she added.


    The teasing words remind the second princess of her older sister to who she reluctantly shares half of the blood.


    Yes, it is all because of that woman. His current suffering is all because of her. Because of her selfishness.


    "I''m different."


    Coolly and resolutely, she asserts her position and her love, which Aoi knows to be madness due to her parents'' actions. But Aoi is sure that her love is much deeper than her father''s, her mother''s, her sister''s, and so on. She is different from those who act without thinking things through...


    "So it doesn''t matter who he''s friends with. If he wants, I can arrange the ce for him."


    Because of her madness, Aoi could tolerate him even if he turned his attention to other people.


    "......"


    "Okay. Let''s put this matter to rest for now. I hope... you''ll be of some help to him, no matter how it turns out, won''t you?"


    Aoi nced at the ''former boy'' as she turned on her heel. ...The boy himself was unclear if he had been spoken to, and continued to drool while stunned.


    "I''ll also take out insurance separately from you. Is that OK with you?" Aoi dered, remembering something. Kochou responded to her granddaughter''sment with a smile. With a pale face, Aoi red at her grandmother with a cold gaze. Then, she went to the exit of the room again. She didn''t want to smell this overly sweet scent anymore...


    "...hehe, scary girl."


    Kochou smiled wryly at her granddaughter''s back and continued to whisper in the boy''s ear. Her words, which were also an incantation, hinted at the fate that awaited the child. The path that a shrine maiden who appeased andforted a monster would take, the intense storms of shame, humiliation, and rape that she would receive as a human sacrifice... But what appeared on the child''s face as he listened was not fear, but rather...


    "Don''t worry, you''re pure, innocent, and chaste. So just rx and leave everything to him when the timees."


    "Leave it to big, bro? ...Hehehe??Big bro (aniki)...??"


    The murmuring that escaped the ''boy''s'' mouth in a delirium-like manner as Kochou stroked his cheek was filled with an overwhelming sense of bliss. The former boy writhed and trembled as if melting, looking up at Kochou with a happy expression. What kind of hallucination was he seeing in his mind was not something that could be thought of now.


    "......"


    Then, Kochou reached out her hand towards the boy''s groin area, and gently smiled as she understood his feelings.


    She smiled gently, like she was doting on a pet...

 Chapter 89.1

    Chapter 89.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Winter in Northen region can be very harsh. In some areas, city roads arepletely unusable, and many viges are left isted until spring.


    Nevertheless, this also creates a ripe opportunity for merchants. Not every vige could store enough food for theing winter, and even in wealthy viges and towns, logistics are disrupted due to theck of stored food before winter, so merchants visiting at such a time were weed because of the rarity of such a visit.


    That being said, even though it is an opportunity, sessful and established merchants are often reluctant to visit because of the fear of bandits and youkai. Therefore, the majority of individuals in this line of work are young traveling merchants who are willing to take risks and sometimes reap great rewards.


    "Well, there are definitely more losers than winners," said an army soldier who discovered the tragedy at the scene of a devastated carriage and a dead horse with bloody marks in the snow.


    Starting from Sakui Station, which was crowded with 15 soldiers, 10 horses, 2 government officials, and 2 misceneous people, the three army soldiers who were patrolling on horseback through the heavy snowfall on the city streets found the scene around noon that day.


    "It''s terrible. Is it bandits?" asked one soldier with concern etched on his face.


    "No, look inside the carriage. There''s a pile of goods left. Bandits wouldn''t have done this," said the other soldier in a confident tone.


    Through the city streets, bandits usually robbed travelers and merchants during winter when there was a shortage of food. Witnesses were usually killed and buried in the snow to cover up the crime and to buy time.


    "Damn, a monster, huh?" eximed the first soldier in disbelief, his voiceced with fear and shock.


    "And look. There are drag marks. They must''ve gone pretty wild this time," observed the other soldier, his words conveying a hint of respect for the strength of the creature.


    "It goes all the way to the bottom of the mountain. That''s probably where they were... my condolences," said the third soldier solemnly, his voice reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    The three army soldiers cowered their shoulders and sighed at the few footprints left on the snowy in. Youkai were cruel and heartless. They rejoice in human fear, and if they have to eat, they prefer to eat while the victim is still alive. It is easy to imagine the horrific end of the victims.


    "The question is, how big is it? If it''s just a few small fry, we can do it ourselves. If it''s a big one or a swarm, we''ll need reinforcements. Or maybe an expert..."


    With that, the patrol leader announced it and took out something from his pocket.


    It was paper, a curse tool officially standardized and adopted by the imperial court for army andw enforcement agencies.


    It was a kind of litmus paper called the "Color-Floating Identity Paper Symbol (Iro Ukami sadame kami Fu (ɫ��Ҋ������))". It was used to investigate who or what was there based on the residual energy left at the scene. The paper turns yellow if it detects spiritual energy, ck if it detects youkai power, and red if it detects a curse. The intensity of the color change increases with the target''s youkai power. However, the paper won''t react at all if the culprit is a wild animal such as a bear or a wolf. It''s been said that the paper can''t withstand divine energy and ignites if it senses it. However, this is a rare urrence.


    Now, the leader shook this paper lightly, fluttering it to measure the scale and identify the culprit. Meanwhile, the remaining two men, each carrying a sword and a spear, stand guard around the scene and spoke to each other.


    "Well, this is a troublesome situation at the end of the year, isn''t it?"


    "I wish it were not a small fry, but a great youkai instead. If they''re small fry, we might be the ones to face it."


    The army was a kind of colleague of the exorcist family, also a potential virtual enemy, who had ovepping authority because they were in charge of security in Fus��-kuni. And since the exorcists are a reserve army for rebellion, the army soldiers had the responsibility to kill them if necessary.


    Therefore, they sometimes had to subdue small youkai or young youkai to prevent themselves from having to ask for help from the exorcist family. And since they were not experts, it was not umon for them to suffer casualties even against such small fry if they were not careful.


    Besides, in another half month, it will be the end of the year. Unlike the nobles and wealthy merchants in the city, or the exorcist family, the army do not feast for days on end with sake and festive food. Even so, they still serve Nigorizake (muddy sake) and have Mochi (rice cakes) and Zoni (a kind of stew). And it is a sufficient feast. They didn''t want to die in a situation like this.


    "Yes, indeed. A monster should fight a monster. It''s best for us to watch from a distance, right, Corporal-dono?"


    The soldier with a spearughed heartily and asked for his superior''s agreement. However, there was no reply. Not even a rebuke.


    "Hmm...?"


    The soldier turns his head to look at him strangely and tilts his head further. The superior, whose back is turned to him, has remained standing there for a long time. Silently.


    "Corporal-dono? Did something happen...?"


    Without understanding the situation, the soldier advanced towards his superior. Then he looks at the corporal''s face.


    Half of his face had been bitten off.


    "What the!?"


    Stunned, the soldier looks down, noticing smoke trailing from his feet.


    It was from the burning of a litmus paper, stained ck to the point of being poisonous.


    "......!!"


    The next moment, the soldier ran out as if he had changed and started running towards his horse. As soon as he got in the saddle, he was off at a gallop.


    "H-hey!!? What''s going on..."


    The soldier was asked by his colleague about his sudden flight from the scene, but his voice did notst long. After all, the soldier heard a terrifying scream and bones breaking and flesh tearing from behind him.


    He immediately fled, leaving behind his belongings including his spear, knowing it wouldn''t help him.


    "D*mn! A great youkai, no, was it a Cmity youkai? And also a God of Evil (����)...? How could this be possible...?!"


    He never thought he''d meet a god who had turned into a monster. He couldn''t do anything about it, so he rode his horse to his station to tell hisrades. And deep down, he defended himself. He tried to justify leaving them behind by telling himself he didn''t really run away.


    After a while, he''s not sure how long he rode, but when he arrived, he felt a bit better andposed himself. Then he went through the entrance gate.


    "D*mn!? It''s a disaster! Corporal and Goro were eaten! They were eaten by cmity youkai! The god of evil��"


    His report with a raised voice was interrupted in the middle. It was because he stopped talking involuntarily, but either way it would have been meaningless.


    Nobody was there to listen to his story.


    "What?"


    Inside the station, there was a gruesome scene. Blood covered the walls and pieces of flesh were left scattered on the ground. There were soldiers who had suffered terrible injuries: one was holding a cup with only half a head left, and another was on the floor, rolling and spilling his guts with a sword in hand. On the desk, a senior official was frozen in a stunning posture, but only the upper part of his body remained. A misceneous person was also seen rolling towards the exit, missing the back half of his body.


    The ce was a true vision of hell, filled with the stench of death and corpses.


    "Oh, ugh..."


    He groans involuntarily at the sight of his familiarrades'' tragic state and the situation he was in.


    Then he realizes that there is a presence behind him. He realized his fate was approaching.


    "Ha, hahaha..."


    Augh escaped his lips. It was a horribly awkward and tremblingughter. His face was contorted in despair. His eyes widened, his pupils dted.


    Then he turned his head slowly. To see the fate that awaits him.


    It was much taller than he was. He has no idea what the pair of eyes staring at him are thinking. At least he was sure it was not going to help him. Once again the manughs. He cries andughs. And then... he mutters half in an attempt to escape reality.


    "Hahaha, it''s a lie, right? Stop kidding me."


    The countless fangs, growing out of shape, are thest thing he remembers of his life...


    * * *


    In the early days of the 13th year of the reign of the Emperor Seiri, aa surveince team for Namahage received a messenger from the neighbouring Hanachouin family and left the Onitsuki residence.


    The team consisted of over twenty members, including three exorcists and seven servants, which was almost twice to three times the number of personnel that the Onitsuki family had dispatched for the same mission.


    (Though having more people is necessarily a good thing.)


    Under the cloudy sky, with fluttering snow falling, I rode a ck horse leading the team and sighed at the sight of the team when I nced back.


    It is reassuring to have more people, but it isplicated to manage and take care of them. Simply put, when the number of people doubles or even triples, the amount of food alone has to be prepared for them. They also need sleeping clothes, firewood, medicines, and other consumables, and they need money to stay at lodgings along the way. Although our budget was rtivelyrge...


    "Come to think of it, the ''Stray House'' is a great help."


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the ox carts that were moving right in the middle of the team. Transporting supplies on a long march requires arge number of oxen, horses, wagons, and people to carry them. This increases the amount of supplies needed, and losses due to idents and diversion must also be considered.


    To address this challenge, the ''stray house'' was created by the exorcists, an old family in the Northern region. After all, this moving warehouse can expand dozens of times its interior space to serve as a supply base during long journeys.


    However, since the ''stray house'' itself is a forbidden technique that vites humanity, there are no new productions officially made. So, all existing ''stray houses'' are several hundred years old, and the number of them will not increase even if they decrease. ...Well, I guess it would be possible if I thought about that way of making it that was described in the setting collection.


    "......"


    "What''s wrong? Huh? Why are you looking away?"


    While I was lost in thought about the setting I had remembered, I heard such a remark from the side. I looked down to the left and saw a person''s shadow and our eyes met. The figure smirked at me and respond it with a wry smile.


    The person was dressed in a ck robe that reminded me and many other servants of the monk-soldiers, but her mask was only halfway up, and she was walking leisurely with a battle-axe with the tip of the de woven into the cloth on her shoulder.


    "Iruka, huh? Well, I was just thinking of the future," I said with a wry smile.


    "Too many people to babysit, huh?" She teased.


    "Are you talking about yourself?"


    "That''s harsh,e on," she responded yfully.


    I answer Iruka''s questions with the most serious jokes I can muster. In fact, she is one of the troublesome ones, you know.


    (Well, at least she can still defend herself, huh?)


    I sigh thinking about the people in the "stray house" and the people apanying them. They say life doesn''t always go as nned... but it can''t be helped. I just have to y the cards I am dealt.

 Chapter 89.2

    Chapter 89.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "...Looks like you have a tough time of it," Iruka said sympathetically, her voice tinged with concern. "I mean, don''t give me a sigh as soon as we leave."


    I rolled my eyes. "I know it. Anyway, did you try to persuade her?"


    She nodded. "I did, but she''s just stubborn," she said with a shrug.


    I sighed heavily again and looked away. "But��"


    As we talked, I felt someone approaching from behind and turned around.


    "��Servant, I don''t suppose you''re chatting on the march, are you?" a gruff voice interrupted.


    "...No, we were talking about our future ns."


    I answered the almost interrogative question from the hidden group member mounted on a chestnut horse in a casual manner. Nevertheless, the person''s eyes, which I could see through the gap in the fabric, still seemed to be wondering about me.


    Officially, the member of the 4th seat of the hidden group, Muja, is assigned as an assistant due to their previous experience in monitoring Namahage. However, it was clear that their true purpose was to monitor me and Iruka.


    The reason? Even in the original scenario, this person was assigned to monitor the protagonist. In the novel version, it is even described that this person is actively assigned to that kind of monitoring. This Muja is a ck and white man, both in terms of the situation and the setting.


    (I think in the original story, this character was killed without a second thought, right?)


    While monitoring the protagonist, this person was carelessly killed by Namahage. Unfortunately, the surprise attack was an instant death trap, and in this world, such descriptions will not give a true understanding of strength and only show low, despicable tactics.


    As a side note, there are many characters in this work, both allies and enemies, who leave different impressions in supplementary materials and settings, such as the elite group of the Onmyo Dormitory that was massacred by the Minister of the Left, or Fat-Uemon. It is not funny that the people whom I thought to be small fry in terms of description are usually the top rankers in terms of ability.


    This time, this youkai is another example. Namahage in the original story is a cmity youkai, but in the side story, it is shown to be capable of dealing with a medium youkai alone, or assassinating a group of stray exorcists by using low cunning methods and surrounding them with bandits. Even I did not know when I would be taken by surprise.


    (Besides, isn''t it a little too hard to worry about my own neck while I''m babysitting?)


    I was d this youkai wasn''t lunatic... even though I couldn''t continue or restart the game. That being said, I can''t help butugh at the thought of being convinced for a moment.


    "I hope so... but since this is an important service to the Onitsuki ordered by the Imperial Court from generation to generation, I hope you will be diligent in your duties, even if it is in the role of an assistant."


    As I thought the setting, the hidden member responded to my previous remark in that way. In other words, Muja meant "Don''t act on your own again." Well, I dislike the figurative expressions and politenguage in Japanese... or should I say, in Fus��-kuninguage.


    "...I will keep that in mind."


    I responded mechanically and nonchntly. The hidden group member looked at me for a moment, then at Iruka who was walking beside me, and said "Excuse me" before changing the direction of their horse by pulling on the reins to supervise the formation. I stared nkly at them.


    (Oh, man, this is so hard to do...)


    It was a hassle having to move while keeping an eye on the guard. No, it''s not so bad if it''s just one person. The problem is there are many people whom I need to babysit and clean up after when the timees.


    "Seriously, that girl too is really stubborn..."


    I look back at the ox-cart and mutter. In a way, I guess this is what you''d expect from a mischievous and hot-headed little sister. I don''t know whether to rejoice orment the fact that she is essentially the same as she used to be. But anyway, with the addedplications of the whims and machinations of Gori-sama and the young-looking old hag, it''s enough to make me want to sigh.


    (...Well, when pushes to shove, I''ll just have to be prepared for anything.)


    The scenario is disastrous. However, it is not impossible to avoid it by taking countermeasures... and to begin with, the key of this case is not the direct life or death, but the event to darken the protagonist... or the yers. So in that regard, there is a good chance for her survival. It''s not as bad as some of the other events I''ve faced.


    At any rate, I can''t change what has already been decided. All I can do is do my best... I steel myself and look ahead with determination. But then a rumbling sound echoed.


    "......"


    "Hmm? Sorry to interrupt your resolve moment but... I''m getting a little hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    "I don''t care!"


    At any rate, I was cursing at the wolf woman for ruining the tension and the decisive moment with her stomach rumbling...


    * * *


    Well, it was not a good start, but the team was following the nned route even in the heavy snow.


    We encountered a few young youkai and small youkai on the way, but we, the servants, killed them. When the exorcists traveled for their mission, they needed to conserve their spiritual power for their main mission. So, it is the job of the servants to exterminate the small fry along the way, which the exorcists do not need to go out.


    Well, in the original scenario, the protagonist was supposed to havebat training with the small fries as there were few apanying guards... but never mind that now. I suggested it once, but Death g-chan who was nearby opposed it. She said, "Don''t break the order and the rules." Tamaki, who is an amateur exorcist, and I, a servant, cannot argue if she says so. ...Still, am I thinking too much that she seems to have been in a temper these days?


    Despite these troubles, as I mentioned earlier, there were no major problems with the travel itself, and the team entered Hieda County, where Namahage was expected to pass through, on the 10th day of the tenth month of the twelfth lunar month, the same day as originally nned.


    "...But this city is run-down."


    Iruka clicked her tongue and gave her evaluation, which was directed at the capital of Hieda that we had just stepped into, and it was a poignant remark while also being true.


    With a poption of about 2,000, the city, which stands on a low-level spiritual vein, was obviously not as lively as the viges along the way. Firstly, there were few people, horses or cows passing through the main street of the city. And the selection of goods in the stores along the street was also poor. Well, maybe it was just because my eyes were too spoiled after seeing the bustling Onitsuki Valley, Shiro''oku and the city market in the capital....


    Hieda County, with rtively few spiritual veins, and neither size nor quality can be described as good, is second poorest in the area where the Onitsuki family was ordered to oversee, and itsnd is unnecessarily vastpared to the veins.


    This is due to the administrative management of the imperial court. As Fus��-kuni expanded its territory and reorganized itsnd into provinces and counties, the court divided its power as equally as possible to prevent each province and county from revolting. The richnds were subdivided into smaller areas, and the poornd was inted with high assessments. It is said that the purpose was to make it easier to collect tax revenues and to prevent the cutting of middlemen.


    However, this had the opposite effect. Poorer regions had a hard time maintaining and operating therge national roads. They couldn''t afford to hire enough officials or manage the vast amount ofnd. This caused their ability to supervise to decrease significantly. In contrast, wealthier provinces and counties had the opposite experience because they were smaller and easier to manage.


    In the past, some emperors like Gyokuro and Y��j�� tried to address this issue, but their efforts were often met with resistance from conservative factions, bacsh from established privileges, or unexpected interruptions due to their sudden death. The reasons are self-evident. In secondary creation (fan-fiction), it is said that if you are possessed or reincarnated as a member of the royal family in that world, you should hurry up and make a reliable bodyguard before you show your face with the NAISEI? cheat, because that''s what they say most.


    (Well, I''m not in a position to talk down to the poor.)


    Compared to the fact that my hometown was much poorer, this state was still much better. After all, it was the county capital. And it was on the spiritual vein. ...Come to think of it, isn''t the boundary of Tamaki and my hometown too sh*tty after all these years?


    "Well then, let''s move on. We have to go greet the county governor."


    Strictly speaking, it is not me who will be greeting him.


    But then, it doesn''t take long for the team to reach the center of the county. And not half a minuteter, the protagonist and the other meet the county governor at the county office, who is taking care of the affairs of the county.


    "Oh, is that the case? It''s that time of year already...."


    In the meeting room and office, the county governor, who looked rather unenthusiastic, answered as if he had just remembered.


    "Um, just wait for a moment...oh, here it is."


    After briefly ncing at the three young exorcists who sat in front of him and looked bothered, the county governor rummaged through the shelf behind him. After a while, he finds the scroll, pulls it out from the shelf, untied the string, and unfolds it on the desk.


    "...Uh, monitoring Namahage, is that right? Oh, it must still be quite a long way to go."


    He read the description on the scroll silently, but when he opened his mouth again, he blurted out something as if he was talking about something else. Tamaki, who was present at the meeting, looked doubtful at this attitude.


    "Please don''t take it so lightly, Governor! This is an important mission ordered by the Imperial Court! You can''t talk so lightly..."


    Perhaps because she was a bit nervous on her first mission and the governor''s nonchnt manner, Tamaki was quite shocked.


    ...But I had half-expected this exchange from the flow of the original story.


    "Even though you say that, you know, I was also transferred herest summer," replied the governor nonchntly to Tamaki''s criticism.


    A county governor in the Northern region, even in a poor county, is a perfect ce for a senior official to be transferred. So, the attitude of the county governor clearly showed neither enthusiasm nor responsibility for his current job. It looked like he was just doing the job, collecting sry, and waiting for the next job transfer opportunity.


    "...!!!?"


    Tamaki was dumbfounded by the Governor''s response. She couldn''t understand how he could have so little regard for this sacred mission, which was a royal order and at the same time a human life was at stake.


    "Eh, uhh...?"


    On the other hand, the daughter of the Ako family, who had been blowing her seniority during the trip to this assignment, waspletely confused and panicked. It seems that she could not read the situation when she finally arrived at the ce. She was just puzzled and flustered, not knowing what to do.


    "......"


    As for Shirowakamaru, he didn''t say anything as he stood next to the governor, Tamaki and the others. He seemed bored and disheartened, and his facial expression showed either indifference or subtle disrespect.


    "...Excuse me. Is there any problem with the supplies that are supposed to be provided by the governor for this task?"


    Well, since there was no way out of this situation, I, who was standing behind the three of them as an escort and assistant, entered the conversation from the side. At this point, I did not care about the governor''s thought, as there were more immediate issues at stake.


    Our goal was to evacuate the vigers in the county. This was a difficult task given the harsh winter conditions in the Northern region. People cannot live on haze, and throwing them into the wintery world with only a thin garment is tantamount to killing them. Therefore, it was essential to guarantee food, clothing, and shelter for the evacuated vigers.


    "That''s... wait a minute. I believe the number of vige to be evacuated is," the governor said, his brow furrowed in concentration. "I believe the number of viges to be evacuated is��"


    Before he gets anxious and checks the old records, I interrupt smoothly. "��ording to the Onitsuki family''s past records, there will be around eight to ten viges, with a maximum of 2,000 people."


    In any case, I couldn''t rely on the county records.


    "Depending on how fast Namahage moves," I said thoughtfully, "we may have to evacuate 2,000 people for two meals a day for a maximum of three days, which means we will need 12,000 meals. We also need firewood and tents to keep warm."


    Obviously, this is a huge expense, and it is not something that can be done quickly. Especially if it was this governor, who did not even know Namahage existed until just now.


    ...And this is one of the bad endings in the original work.


    (And this event is a man-made disaster.)


    In my mind, the scenario of the original story, the protagonist who lost his hometown and his first mission, suddenly bes desperate and twisted. What is even worse is that the situation arises even if you choose the best option avable in the scenario.


    ~ To be continued ~

 Chapter 89.3

    Chapter 89.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "...Wait a minute. Why is the servant interrupting? You should know your ce!!?"


    The governor, at a loss for words, tried to change the subject. Unfortunately, I won''t fall for that trick.


    "Governor, before we move on, can you please give me a clear answer to my previous question? Right now, is it possible to prepare the necessary supplies for evacuation under your order?" "Ggghh..."


    I asked again, looking for the reaction of the hidden group members beside me, along with the other people in the room. Of course, the governor didn''t give a straightforward answer. There is no way he can answer. He just heard the question and there was no way he had prepared the supplies specifically for it.


    "...Well, if you don''t have enough supplies ready to respond to this order quickly, then Governor, you should start requisitioning them now." I said, sounding urgent and impatient, my eyes narrowed as I stressed the importance of the situation.


    "That''s true, but..." The governor trailed off, his voice hesitant and unsure. He seemed to be contemting my proposal.


    However, I cannot back down either. Not to mention the original work, it is difficult to supervise and control the evacuation of a minimum of a 1,000 vigers even with the personnel dispatched this time.


    "Servants, please don''t be too intrusive. You''re being disrespectful to the governor." "...Sorry"


    Murasaki admonished me for my behaviour, and I respectfully apologized inwardly while inwardly clucking my tongue. Although the Governor looked relieved at my apology, it was not over yet.


    "But, you made a valid point. Could you please show us the warehouse? We need to confirm if the necessary supplies are avable..."


    At Murasaki''s casual words, the Governor''s face was twisted...


    * * *


    One of the initial quests of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" is the "Namahage surveince mission." Despite its low difficulty level, the mission experienced multiple instances of negligence and blunders, and resulted in a tragic ending that no one could have foreseen.


    The mission, which involved monitoring and evacuating Namahage, who regrly patrolled almost the same route for the past 200 years without any significant damage, had made everyone involved in the mission careless.


    The unmotivated county governor had no idea about the existence of Namahage until the very end, and even the evacuation n for the vigers was still a work in progress. The food that should have been stored for famine or evacuation was not avable in the county storehouse.


    What''s even worse is that most of it has nothing to do with the current governor. Rather, it was the county governor''s predecessors, the deputies who collected tribute, theborers in charge of transportation, the army soldiers stationed in the city, and many others who were resold other supplies besides food.


    Furthermore, the corruption was not limited to the imperial court officials. The exorcists of other families who were monitoring Namahage were alsopletely unaware of its mysterious movements because of their poor monitoring. It''s also the result of the vigers who have been doing their routine work for 200 years without any serious problems. Why is that?


    Moreover, depending on the choice, even the protagonist could identally be involved and cause many vigers to be killed. Even without this, many vigers could still be victims. How wonderful.


    (In any case, in the original story, it was a prelude to the fall of Darth Tamaki, suspected by the exorcists and the imperial court in the original story. If it can be avoided, it must be avoided.)


    I remembered meeting the county governor during the day and was relieved for the time being. Whereas in the original scenario, theck of supplies was discovered at thest minute and there was a fuss, this time it was discovered early.


    In the face of the empty storehouse, there was no excuse for theck of supplies. So, the Governor hurriedly promised to mobilize the army corps and prepare supplies. He had no choice but to make the promise. Now, let''s hope that at least the minimal necessary supplies will be ready by the deadline...


    "Okay, it''s time to go to sleep. We''ll take turns keeping watch during the night. ...After all, Do we really trust the security here?"


    I order my men who are peeking into the tenement to stay the night, as I look up at the heavens in deep thought and notice that the moon is already high in the sky. I knew not to expect too much enthusiasm from this small group of soldiers in the countryside. At least be on the lookout for thieves.


    After a meeting with the governor, we were told to stay at this county capital and were lodged in a tenement provided to the servants of guests visiting the capital. It was shoddy, with thin walls and terrible living conditions.


    By the way, the protagonists are being served and entertained by the county governor and others. Iruka and the hidden group member are escorting them.


    "Anyway, I''ll go on patrol."


    Since a spear would be too cumbersome, I carried a dagger at my waist and a teguruma under my robes while I walked around the tenement area and the government office. Hahaha, the guards are cking off again.


    The quality of the army, who are the three pirs of the Fus��-kuni''s armed forces along with the warrior group and exorcists, as well as the mainstay of the national army in terms of numbers, varies widely.


    Primarilyposed of drafted civilians, their organization is subtly affected by the times. At present, it is a standing army mainlyposed of the second and third sons of poor farmers who cannot inherit theirnds.


    Their training and equipment, which are collected at the national level, vary depending on the area. The soldiers deployed to wealthy provinces, cities and important strongholds like Shiro''oku have higher discipline and morale, and their equipment includes firearms and armor. In contrast, soldiers of poor areas like this county have lower levels of training and morale. They often have fewer soldiers than they''re supposed to, and it ismon to see supply usurpation or a ghost soldier who exists only on paper. This is why some people leave their posts without permission.


    By the way, there are routes in which the protagonist and some of the heroines are screwed by these foolish soldiers, and in some doujinshi, this was especially prevalent in the genre of r*pe and humilitation that these soldiers yed an important role as a rod. ...Still, why does it have to "prevalent"?


    "Seriously, can''t you do your job more carefully?"


    Just as I was starting to mutter, I heard a whisper-like voice.


    "Let go of me!"


    Immediately after, I heard a familiar voice yelling out those words of refusal. With an uneasy feeling, I rushed over to the scene.


    I got there right away. At a small crowd in the back of the government office stables, the crowd was mainly made up of soldiers army surrounding the people who was trapped. And while I gazed upon the center of that gathering, my blood boiled. My eyes widen. I was stunned.


    And when the soldier grabbed her wrist, I instinctively released my spiritual power and sprinted toward the scene...


    * * *


    Long story short, she misjudged the situation.


    Even though she followed her friend and lord of her own ord, Suzune was still naive.


    In a way, it couldn''t be avoided. The pioneer vige where she grew up was so small that everyone knew each other, and the estate where she worked could be considered the Tamaki boundary, where the inhabitants were all good people based on this world''s standards. Even the rough men hired as guards were also righteous through and through, and were by no means bad people.


    That is probably why. The soldiers, who had been idling and drinking for quite some time, started messing with her when she happened to pass by because Suzune spoke to them in a strong tone of voice, which was amon urrence in the vige.


    However, they were far more despicable than the drunken countryside locals.


    "Don''t get carried away just because you can. You''re just a little girl after all!"


    It happened because they had already had too much to drink, because the opponent was just a mere maid, and because they outnumbered her. However, when Suzune felt threatened, she responded firmly and used them even more strongly, which only made the situation worse.


    "You haughty serving maid!" "Get her!!" "Huh!? W-wait... don''t..."


    The soldiers shout in unison towards the irascible maid. Then they try to grab the hands and feet of those fragile girls who are bing more and more panicked. But��


    "Everyone, please stop fooling around," a voice echoing through the stables.


    "Ah...? Ooh, sorry...?" The soldier stammered at the voice. He, who strongly grabbed Suzune''s white and fragile wrist is surprised when his shoulder is grabbed and he turns around reflexively. Then, he is involuntarily shaken.


    With only moonlight and a bonfire as the only light source, the ck-robed figure that emerged out of the dark night, right under his nose and directly in front of him, with his Hannya mask on, was more than enough to startle the soldier.


    "Who the hell are you!!?"


    The soldier who had his shoulder grabbed shouts unintentionally, and hisrades around him also tense up. Suzune, who is also upset, bes slightly calmer than the soldiers when she realizes who the intruder is.


    "Huh...?"


    Then she notices. She realizes that he is looking at her through the mask in his face. That he is gazing gently at her. In his eyes, the girl feels a sense of d��j�� vu... However, before Suzune can speak, the man''s speech continues.


    "With respect, this girl is the attendant on this mission given to us by the Imperial Court. More mischief shall not be permitted. Please withdraw."


    In a mechanical, emotionless tone, the servant warns the soldiers. He asks the soldiers not to make matters worse. But if they had been so thoughtful, they would not have caused such amotion in the first ce.


    "Who the hell are you!?" the soldier demanded.


    "I am Tomobe," the servant stated calmly, "a Yun-shoku of the servant of the Onitsuki family in attendance."


    "Servant!?" the soldier scoffed, looking down on Tomobe with disdain.


    As the servant exined to the panicked soldiers, he couldn''t help but feel their eyes on him, judging him with every word he spoke.


    Those with halfway decent spiritual power only attract youkai and are a nuisance. In the countryside, it''s not umon for them to be culled as soon as they''re discovered. And in many cases, such troublesome people are trafficked as a resource of servants. For army soldiers, who have many farmers in their ranks, servants were a lowly existence to be shunned.


    "Is there a problem?" the servant asked, noticing the soldier wince and cry out in pain.


    "Big problem!!" the soldier eximed, clutching his shoulder where Tomobe had grabbed him. "A filthy servant touched me with his filthy hands... Ow!!?"


    Just as he is about to utter a taunting curse, the army soldier realizes that the grip on his shoulder has tightened, and he screams at the same time. The pain is so intense that he involuntarily releases his grip on Suzune''s wrist and crouches down on the spot.


    "Bastard! What are you...Guh!?"


    Another soldier standing beside him tries to strike him, but is struck in the jaw and falls unconscious. In response, the soldier who had fallen to attack from behind was tripped and fell over.


    "Don''t get carried away...! Agh!?"


    The soldier who had initially crouched down stood up, drew his sword at his waist, and swung it. Several soldiers rush to stop him, but it is toote. The sword, which is about to smash into the ck-d man''s face, was bent.


    "Huh!?"


    The army soldiers were stunned by the sight of his inhuman action. They saw he had used a roundhouse kick with his steel shin guards, and calcted the angle on which he had strengthened his body with spiritual power to bend the sword like candy. The army soldiers were frightened by the sight of such inhuman behavior.


    For exorcists, servants were just lowly underlings who were worth a few pennies of grunt work, and nothing more than small fry to deal with the youkai. However, they were still spiritual power holders. The power of a well-trained and well-equipped servant was more than enough to face several soldiers at once. Moreover, the soldiers of the army were surprised to learn that although they knew of the existence of servants, they did not understand their true value.


    "This will turn into an act of violence," said the servant, his voice low and menacing. "How about not drawing weapons?"


    Shocked, the army soldiers stared at him with open mouths. The servant narrowed his eyes in disgust at this attitude. At least, that seemed to be Suzune and the other.


    "If you back down here, let''s consider it as just being drunk and overlook it. If you continue, we will have to take appropriate measures. What do you say?"


    Hearing the words of the servant, the soldiers army turn pale and look at each other. They seemed to have realized the significance of what they had done in the past in light of the events before them.


    "How?"


    It was a strong question that was the deciding factor. But then, the soldiers left the scene in a hurry. Their actions looked ratherical. After a nce at their backs, the servant turns his head in the direction of Suzune and the other.


    "Uh, ah��" "��Tomobe-san!!"


    Before Suzune can open her mouth, a small white figure beside her passed by while crying. And then, the man in ck clothes caught the figure as it jumped towards him.

 Chapter 89.4

    Chapter 89.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "I-I was scared��!!"


    "Ah, I know," the servant repliedfortingly, his tone gentle and reassuring. "Don''t worry, I''ve already given them the treatment."


    The girl wearing a white kimono with fox ears and tails hugged him as he stroked her head. The scene suggested that the two had a rtionship that was not shallow. ...Suzune felt a slight difort in her heart.


    "...Suzune-dono, are you okay as well? I was fortunate to find you while patrolling."


    Then, perhaps noticing Suzune''s gaze, the servant raised his masked face and asked.


    "...Yes. No problem. Thank you."


    Suzune answered the servant''s words without hesitation. Partly because of the difort she had felt earlier, but also because the man in front of her was notpletely trustworthy, although he was not an enemy to her.


    Even though he was hiding his face, Suzune knew that he had been involved in the disturbances in the vige where they had been ced in the Onitsuki family and that he had advised her lord to remove her master from this assignment. It was a natural reaction to be cautious and defensive. ...And it was not because of the white fox girl in front of her.


    "I am grateful too. Thank you very much," said the maid in a relieved tone next to Suzune. She was older than Suzune and her name was Yona (ꖲ�). She had apanied the Exorcists from the Ako family, who took charge of the mission this time, and tried to act like a senior.


    "No, there is no need to thank me, but...," the servant replied.


    "What happened?" asked Yona.


    "I just thought it was unusual to have so many people here with us."


    When Yona tilted her head, the servant expressed doubt.


    "What do you mean��"


    "��Oh, that... Shirowakamaru-sama and the others are receiving hospitality, so we were waiting outside. Besides, we already had a rtionship with her when we were travelling by ox-cart earlier," exined the white half-youkai fox before Suzune had a chance to say anything.


    The maids are not as lowly as the servants, but even so, they are not always allowed to stay by their master''s side. Although the sleeping quarters had already been prepared for them, they still waited for their master''s wee to be over.


    "I see, that''s what happened. ...Seriously, what is Iruka doing? This is the time when she should be doing her job" the servantined.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be ridiculous."


    A voice from behind the servant''s back answered the servant''s question immediately. The servant lets out a sigh as he understands the meaning of the voice. Then he turns his head in the direction of the voice.


    "It''s toote now, and there''s no point hurrying."


    The servant spoke to the wolf-woman who had brought down the army soldiers and was dragging them along.


    "Give me a break! I was escorting in the government office, you know? I was desperately enduring the delicious smell, but this incident happened. I used urination as an excuse and rushed out."


    Iruka defends herself with a wry smile on her face, her wry expression clearly visible because she is only covering half of her face.


    "So? What are you going to do with them? Kill them?"


    Iruka takes one look at the stretched out and dragged soldiers and asks Yun-shoku with a smirk as if she was testing him.


    "Don''t be a fool," the servant replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Let them sleep outside. They probably got drunk on poor-quality booze."


    "Is that what we''ll do?" Iruka questioned.


    "Yep," the servant confirmed. "That''s what we''ll do."


    Sighing in resignation, the two henchmen shrugged their shoulders. Their closeness annoyed Suzune, who became moody again.


    "...Shiro, stay close to Suzune and the others. Suzune-dono, it''s time for you to leave this ce. I will inform Miss Tamaki through Iruka. We shouldn''t cause any more trouble here, should we?"


    Yun-shoku offered, unaware of Suzune''s feelings.


    "Yes, that''s true. I felt their eyes and attitude weren''t right, but I didn''t think discipline was sox here."


    It was Yona who answered. She sometimes apanied her masters on their missions, but the Ako family was based in the western part of the country, where there were many wealthy viges and the discipline of the army soldiers and officials was rtively well organized. Therefore, she did not expect to encounter such things. Her face was full of anxiety and frustration.


    Suzune also agreed with the two. She was too brusque with the soldiers earlier, but now she realizes she was careless. Of course, it''s not clear if things would have turned out okay if she had been more lenient...


    "T-Tomobe-san..." "I''m sorry. If it''s not urgent, I can''t listen to you now. Forgive me."


    Yun-shoku calms down the anxious half-youkai girl whoes to his side.


    "Um, sorry�� Tomobe-san, please be careful, okay?" "Yes, I''ll be careful."


    When Shiro said with a sense of shame, Yun-shoku answered with a wry smile. They exchange nces and nod at each other, revealing a deep sense of trust.


    "......"


    Suzune stares at them silently, feeling a confused mix of emotions. Meanwhile, the half-youkai girles trudging back toward her.


    "Then, I''ll be counting on you, Yona-dono��" The servant spoke with a deep and gravelly tone.


    Yona nodded in agreement. "Yes. Shiro-chan, Suzune-san, shall we go?" Her voice was clear and confident, a stark contrast to Suzune''s nervous stutter.


    "Wha��!? Y-Yes." Suzune''s reply came out in a rush, her voice high-pitched and shaky.


    With the call of the oldest of the three, Yona, Suzune responded to her with a nervous nod, and they all left the scene.


    "......"


    As they leaves, Suzune looks back once again. Iruka and Yun-shoku (Makoto) were talking.


    Suzune grits her teeth at the sight, but in the next moment, she turns around to shake off her regrets...


    * * *


    "Well then, Iruka. You can go back to your post after you ditch those guys. ...Just to be safe, don''t make a scene over there, okay?" "Hey, hey, I know."


    Iruka''s reply to my remark was overly casual. Is this really okay...?


    "I can''t trust you at all��"


    I was about to rebuke Iruka''s attitude, but I noticed the presence right after that. Iruka does the same, and the wolf ears growing out of her head move, making her frown.


    "Hey, servant. This is..." "Yeah, I know. ...The target is me. You get back to your post."


    I cut Iruka''s warning off, not wanting to drag even unrted people into trouble, as the saying goes "birds of a feather flock together" but I had no intention of involving others in this mess.


    "...I got it. I''m going to take my leave now. You''re in trouble, aren''t you?"


    With a wry smile on her face, Iruka quickly backs away. I also check my surroundings, then pull out the dagger (tant��) at my waist and start to sh at the demon (oni) behind me.


    "Whoa there. You''re still as careful as ever, aren''t you?"


    ...Well, of course I would be, considering that I''m about to be forced to fight against the blue demon who has now shown up? Hey, let go! Your stupid strength...!!


    "I don''t want to hear from you, whose very existence is dangerous. What do you want? Did youe to tell me about more trouble again?"


    "I don''t like that attitude. Rather, I''m your valuable partner, aren''t I? Didn''t I warn you and help you out during thatst incident?"


    As she dered it so nonchntly, the blue demon drank from the sake bottle at one blow, and then pompously evaluated it. "Blech, this is cheap booze." Well, It was probably stolen from the district office. But It''s not worth worrying about now.


    "If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you don''t, then get lost. It''s a problem for me if you stay here in such a conspicuous ce for too long."


    No, it really bothers me. Just try activating your defeat quest, and both I and the protagonist will be wiped out. No, probably it happened.


    "Hahaha, something to say? Well, I don''t know?" the blue demon chuckled, her voice light and carefree.


    "Don''t act so grand."


    "Don''t get upset. I''m in a good mood now because of your actions earlier. It''s exciting to see you behave like a hero."


    As she said that, the Blue Demon had somehow gotten behind me, rested her chin on my shoulder, and started speaking. I frown at the smell of nausea-inducing alcohol and back-fist her in the face... but of course she dodges it. Seriously, I was tired of the overwhelming difference in strength.


    "Damn, someone''s here."


    As I continued to wait, the sound of fast galloping hooves echoed in the distance. It seems that some report hase to the county capital.


    "Well, well, that one arrived surprisingly early," the demon purred, eyeing me with a wicked grin. "But, there''s no need for me to be here, Anyway, do your best and think hard, my hero," she teased, her voice dripping with honeyed malice.


    "What...?" I sputtered, trying to make sense of her cryptic words.


    I turned to face the demon''s strange taunts, but by then, her figure had disappeared like smoke. Only the lingering scent of alcohol tickling my nose indicated that she was still there.


    Soon after, my eyes fell on the horseman who was riding through the gate of the town hall at a full gallop. The messenger on horseback cries out a report under his breath.


    "I urgently report to the governor from Irohama Station! Yesterday morning, patrolling soldiers found the nearby vige, Inoto, destroyed, with no survivors found! The inspection of the report has confirmed that the damage was caused by youkai. We need urgent reinforcements!!"


    The announcement echoed throughout the county office, and all the officials in the office opened their windows and doors to look at the messenger. Among them were the county governor and the protagonist who were being entertained. As they understood the contents, the county officials began to stir. And I...


    "...Hey, are you serious?"


    Inoto vige, I knew the name of this ce. In the original scenario of "Namahage surveince mission", it was a temporary evacuation target. Which means...


    "Hey, hey,e on, isn''t that too much?"


    The situation was clearly out of sync with the original story, which meant that this event, which was supposed to be less affected by the Butterfly Effect, had already deviated from the standard route... New fan-art: The first one is the post-Murasaki from chapter 88: here, and the second one is Princess Aoi at the cherry blossom viewing: here

 Chapter 90.1

    Chapter 90.1


    [Part 1/4]


    The beginner quest "Namahage surveince mission" doesn''t really have many choices that will lead to the yer''s death.


    Rather, this event can be said to exist not to take the life of the pure protagonist, but to taint their beautiful mentality with cruel and ugly reality.


    It is only at thest minute of the mission that the protagonist discovers a shortage of food and supplies in the vige. This happened because Genba Neko, the cats that are known as unofficial mascots at construction sites in Japan, caused the vigers to leave. This wasn''t the only issue though. The government officials were also careless and didn''t do their work properly.


    It was reported that Namahage was lost just before the surveince was taken over from the exorcists'' family, but in fact, the shikigami sent by the surveince government officials were scattered, and the discovery was dyed for a long time because the surveince official did not share their sight.


    This was a failure of the surveince that had be routine, but nobody seemed to be worried that it would be discovered soon. The only one who panicked was the protagonist, and even that isughed at by those around them as being nervous due to being in their first mission. The protagonist, who lost all their family and friends only a month ago, must have been hurt a lot by this treatment.


    Even the vigers themselves were victims of the normalcy bias. The vigers were used to evacuating every few years for two centuries. Over time, they stopped taking it seriously, even though it was still dangerous.


    It''s understandable if you think about it. Evacuation in the harsh winter of the Northern region is not an easy task, especially if you don''t have enough clothing, food, and shelter. Especially for the viges directly passed through by Namahage, there seems to have been a growing sense of foolishness about evacuating just to be cautious, even though it has never set foot on the grounds of their vige.


    At first, the three-day evacuation was reduced to two days, then to one day, and eventually the evacuation itself was stopped because Namahage had never actually entered the vige.


    In return, in exchange for turning a blind eye to the embezzlement of three days'' worth of emergency food, firewood, and nkets by conspiring with the officials, the vigers also received the benefit of a special tax exemption for that year, aspensation for their evacuation. There were even viges that were treated as as emergency evacuation sites even though they were not located near any evacuation routes. Of course, the supplies designated for evacuation were pocketed by the corrupt officials, and the vigers were left to receive the tax benefit. Was this a fair deal for everyone involved?


    Well, in reality, Namahage deviated from the evacuation route this time and several viges were annihted without realizing what was happening. And when the timees to evacuate, there are no supplies in the storehouse, and the protagonist is forced to make a choice in an extreme situation.


    One option is to evacuate the vigers in this harsh winter with no supplies.


    Another option is to abandon the vigers as it is impossible to help them anymore.


    A final option is to fight Namahage, saying that if evacuation is impossible, he will stop it... These are the three choices. Note that the third option leads to an immediate bad ending, in which the ''bad'' protagonist is harshly beaten and killed while crying, regretting, calling the names of his family, and seeking help. Even the most seasoned fans of the game find difficult to bear, thanks to the voice actor''s impressive performance.


    The first forced evacuation or option became the Hakkoda mountain incident. Don''t underestimate snow country. The evacuation, which was carried out under threat, failed miserably due to the blizzard. The sight of children freezing to death and vigers bing silent one by one while grumbling with resentment fills the protagonist with despair. The protagonist? Thanks to his spiritual power, the protagonist is conscious and full of vitality! ...So, he cried with despair. His voice actor truly impressive.


    The second option is the safest decision in this event. With persuasion from others, the protagonist decides to abandon the vige out of guilt. However, the protagonist''s kind heart leads him to run back towards the vige after waking up from the nightmare.


    Thanks to his decision, he is confronted with the remains of a vige that has be a site of a great ughter party full of chunks of flesh.


    The protagonist vomits at the consequences of his own judgment. He throws up many times in the middle of the vige, which is filled with blood and bad smells. He also cries. Suddenly, he hears a child''s voice in the distance. The child is calling for someone to help them.


    The protagonist quickly runs towards the sound of a voice, feeling very desperate. But there''s no point in trying to save a child who has been horribly injured. Their insides are spilled out and their limbs are cut off.


    Even so, the protagonist rushes to the ce with a distorted face. The child notices the main character''s presence and, despite being in a lot of pain and feeling hopeless, says mean things. In a way, it''s understandable.


    "Why didn''t you help me?"


    After saying those words, the child bes silent. It''s not difficult to imagine that the protagonist''s eyes widen and he screams like a person who has lost their mind. His scream is truly something to witness. That''s why the voice actor is so passionate.


    Finally, the aftermath is the end of the story. which urs by choosing the first or second option and clearing the event safely (?)... but even now, the protagonist''s mind is clouded.


    How can we say that only the top of the imperial court is an exception when everyone involved was present?


    It''s hard to believe that the imperial court, which had been receiving the same reports from the vige, county governor, and exorcists for many years, was not involved in the incident. From the perspective of the central government, which received daily reports from all over the country, there wasn''t enough time or people to carefully examine reports that were not even about serious matters. The imperial officials also continued to approve the reports without questioning them, even if they didn''t follow the usual format, after just a quick look. Even they found this case too troublesome to make it known to the public.


    Well, if it was revealed that the central government had been randomly inspecting the reports, the reports from different regions might be even more unreliable than before. Besides damaging the authority of the imperial court, it would also jeopardize the positions of officials who had been approving the reports for generations. No one would benefit from making this matter public.


    Therefore, everything was buried in darkness. No, it was worse. All the responsibility was put on the dead, as if the dead have no say.


    Although unofficial oral warnings were given to the exorcists and county governor who neglected their monitoring and management, that was all that was done. And the devastated viges, despite receiving warnings from the imperial court, refused toply, and that''s why they perished. The annihted viges were treated as fools who helped to strengthen Namahage by their reckless actions, thinking only of the immediate situation, ording to official documents.


    As for the protagonist, he was rewarded for his protest against this series of actions. Depending on the choice, the outward reasons may differ subtly, but the true meaning is clear. Needless to say, the protagonist was clouded.


    And this turmoil bes the first step for the protagonist to fall into the dark side, a prelude to bing Darth Tamaki...


    "No, no, isn''t it too ruthless!?"


    ''(��?��?��) That''s true.''


    While I was letting the white spider suck blood in the bathroom, I remembered the flow of the original scenario in my mind and nitpicked it. No, damn spider. I didn''t speak to you, okay? You''d better shut up and eat in a toilet.


    The "Namahage surveince mission," a relentlessly depressing scenario from the beginning of the game, has mercilessly clouded the spirit of the protagonist and, by extension, many other yers. The scenario writer stated in the interview section of the setting material collection that he wanted to "dye it ck," but it is a mystery what kind of thinking cane up with such monstrous content. It looks like a psychopath is the color of dope.


    "Moreover... Sh*t, the n ispletely messed up."


    The reason I spit it out like that is because of the report that came from the messenger the other day.


    The "Namahage monitoring mission," that grinds away at the sanity of the yer and the protagonist was not difficult tond smoothly if you know what''s inside.


    To be frank, all that''s needed is the power to forcibly evacuate supplies and vigers for evacuation purposes. In the original work, there were no choices to begin with, so it isn''t until thest minute that it''s clear there''s no supplies, and the mobilization of the army is toote. Besides, the county governor and his associates decide to cut their losses and abandon the situation, leaving only the protagonist to struggle and ultimately be resented.


    In other words, if requisitioning of supplies and mobilization were moved up, dealing with this event would not be difficult. It is a technique that is often used in fan fiction of the protagonist and hispanion. It was the most sensible technique to use, considering the position I was in, unable to receive the strongest cheat, reborn by the imperial court, and having already eliminated corruption beforehand or kill Namahage head-on with the best cheat.


    "But then, it''s hrious... what''s going on? No matter how many butterfly effects I do, there is no way that its behavior could change..."


    I groaned to myself. Namahage itself had no connection to the "Youkai Salvation" organization, and naturally, there was no causal rtionship even if the protagonist underwent TS. So where did the Pythagorean switch take ce?


    "Calm down, first, let''s organize what I need to achieve..."


    That''s right. When things are confusing, it is important to return to the beginning. The deviation from the original scenario is something I already knew. The important thing here is to sort out the purpose I must aplish in this event.


    "The first priority is to ensure the safety of the protagonist and Yukine. And if possible, to make a softnding so that the protagonist does not fall into the darkness..."


    In other words, avoid contact with Namahage at all costs. Let it pass. And if possible, soften the situation so that the protagonist does not fall into darkness...


    "Anyway, the chances of sessfully evacuating look positive."


    Things are already in motion. The County Governor, following Murasaki''s suggestion, began organizing supplies and mobilizing soldiers even before receiving the messenger''s report, although he did so reluctantly. He can''t change his n now. Even if a couple of viges get destroyed, it won''t be as disastrous as topletely discourage the protagonist.


    There''s one crucial aspect I must concentrate on: figuring out where Namahage is right now. Even if we''re ready for evacuation, it won''t matter if we don''t know when and where it will show up.


    "If it follows the original scenario... the next target should be Shinkaki vige."


    If I stick to the original n, I should be able to find it by closely monitoring the area near the vige. I can''t be certain, but Hieda County is poor. Due to the poverty, the area isrge and has few people. We can''t search randomly. That''s the n for now. Should I ask Botan for help with the search? Well, I''ll discuss itter.


    Just as I finished organizing the situation in my mind, there was a knock on the door of the restroom.


    "Hey! How long are you going to stay in there? The boss wants to see you."


    It was Iruka''s voice. While I quietlyined about being hungry and fed up with theining white spider, she had been keeping watch outside. Few people know the secret of my body and the spider. Among them, Iruka was the only one whom I could openly tell.

 Chapter 90.2

    Chapter 90.2


    [Part 2/4]


    ''<i>(?`��?��) My little sister, your sister is still eating, okay?</i>'' The self-proimed and pompous white spider dered, her voice filled with an air of superiority.


    "Who''s your little sister!?" Iruka''s voice echoed through the doorway,ced with frustration and disbelief.


    As I observed the scene, it was evident that the spider speaks using a mysterious method ofmunication. There were countless thoughts swirling in my mind, so many things I wanted to express, but I held my tongue for the moment.


    Regarding this mysterious method ofmunication used by the white spider, where some sort of emoticon-like symbols can be recognized, Botan had analyzed it as a kind of special ability.


    She said that it might be a kind of thought wave... more like telepathy, rather than curse. Maybe this spider is talking directly to other people''s brains. I don''t understand what that means. But anyway, if not for some special processing, it could even speak to me through a wall.


    "Alright, your mealtime is over."


    As I was called, I pulled the white spider clinging to my arm away from Iruka, making a ''(�� ?`��?��) Hmph!!'' expression.


    ...Not only is this spider''s reasoning unclear, but her ability to recognize people is also questionable. How should I interpret this in order to identify the future parasite that will eat and kill me with ''<i>(�Ρ䧥��)�� No, Papa, I''m still not don''t eating!!?</i>'' I mean, I don''t remember making a brat, okay? And I have no idea why this spider somehow treat Iruka as her little sister. ...Anyway, I''ll intentionally refrain from investigating how this spider perceives the others. I might step on andmine, after all.


    "All right, hold on a second. Let me put this one back in the wagon."


    I gently ced the white spider inside a special cage that concealed its insides. The spider made a sound like ''(. >��<) Uuugh!?'', but I closed the cage anyway. Finally leaving the restroom, I informed Iruka. I didn''t want to do it, but to avoid letting the spider starve, I had no choice but to bring it along for the event. I kept the spider in a wooden box at the back of the wagon, except when I asionally let it feed on my blood. Both the box and the cage were recently obtained to limit its abilities and had protective curses to prevent theft and track its movements.


    By the way, it was Gori-sama who obtained the new cage and box for me. I can''t get either of them, which seem to be of reasonably high quality, on my own. In exchange, I regrly lent Gori-sama the spider, which could be considered my second heart. She told me she makes it spit out threads. Well, it may be a low-level fool, but it''s still divine. The threads imbued with divine energy surely have various uses.


    Now, heading towards the stable where the wagon was parked, alongside Iruka, I nced at themotion in front of the government office.


    "...Looks like a poor gathering," I remarked, referring to the army soldiers gathered in front of the government office.


    They weren''t even a hundred in number, maybe around sixty or seventy.


    "Yeah, I heard from Tamaki, and the reasons behind it are equally terrible," Iruka replied.


    ording to her, it takes time to mobilize due to the vastness of Hieda County, and there are cases where units exist only on paper and not in reality. It goes without saying that no one knows where the money to support these non-existent soldiers goes. There are also those who are too scared of the dangers of the mission to move, ande up with flimsy excuses to avoid taking action.


    The mobilization and requisition of supplies by the governor of Hieda County began just two days ago, and this is the sorry state of affairs... If I didn''t know any better, I''d be utterly dumbfounded. From the perspective of someone familiar with the original work, it''s ironic to find it impressive that they''re moving so quickly. After all, in the original work, they did not even try to move it at all atst.


    Well, the bureaucratic work of Fus��-kuni is troublesome until it starts working, and once it starts working, it is even more troublesome to stop it. Fortunately, Murasaki, who is serious and inflexible, requested mobilization and conscription before the messenger arrived. This way, the county governor can justify his orders before the vige gets destroyed.


    "But, are they even useful?" Iruka questioned skeptically, her voice tinged with doubt. "Even if we throw a bunch of people without any spiritual power, won''t they just be a flesh wall?"


    I paused, considering her words, before responding, "I can''t say that from the standpoint of a servant." My voice carried a hint of resignation. "But well, I''m not expecting them to be a significant fighting force." Iruka''s eyebrows furrowed as she listened. "Rather," I continued, my tone shifting to a more practical note, "they are needed as guides for the evacuation."


    I took a moment to exin, my voice calm and firm, correcting Iruka''s interpretation. Even the exorcists were defeated when they sent dozens of personnel. So, it''s simply impossible for a group of foot soldiers stationed in the countryside, without any spiritual power whatsoever, to defeat the enemy.


    Besides, there''s no need to fight in this event. It is not only the protagonist but also us servants and soldiers. We''ll evacuate and let Namahage pass us by. In the meantime, it''s enough if we can drive away the small fry who are attracted by the scent of humans. So, I didn''t expect that much from them either.


    "Thank goodness! Tomo��Yun-shoku, I wanted you to listen to me!"


    The protagonist rushes toward me as I arrive at the government office. She looks exhausted, but as soon as she sees me, she smiles as if she found a hope. On the other hand, the expressions on the faces of those who were present at the meeting, except for hers, were obviously grim.


    "This is..."


    It seems that luck doesn''te around often. It looked like it was going to be a problem... * * *


    The situation was rapidly and dramatically changing. It was no longer something that could be mechanically or bureaucratically handled as before. The three exorcists dispatched by Onitsuki, namely Ako Murasaki, Hotoya Tamaki, and Shirowakamaru, reached a consensus. Reluctantly, the County Governor of Hieda and the leader of the stationed army also acknowledged it. They had no choice but to acknowledge it. The situation was beyond their control.


    The problemy ahead.


    "Are you going to abandon... like that!?" Tamaki eximed in the room. She was in disbelief, her words choked. In contrast, the surrounding people looked at her coldly and indifferently. No, to be precise, only Murasaki, who stood at the forefront, appeared calm but it was evident that she was shaken.


    "Even if you say that..." the County Governor was perplexed by Tamaki''s resistance. He nced briefly at Murasaki, the person in charge of the surveince team dispatched by the Onitsuki family, a position of responsibility. Of course, it was not something Murasaki desired... but she also had no other choice.


    "T-this is...! It sounds terrible to abandon them! But choose your words carefully! You''re saying it''s only a temporary measure, right!? It''s the result of a calm and analytical assessment to prevent further sacrifices...!!? Murasaki reprimands Tamaki who bites her, though she is upset. In fact, what Murasaki said was also true in one aspect.


    Two days ago, a report came in from a patrolling army soldier that the vige had been devastated. And half a day ago, it was discovered through a hasty messenger sent to the Hanachouin family, who were supposed to take over the surveince, that the whereabouts of Namahage were unknown. Based on the current situation, Murasaki held a meeting with the county governor to discuss countermeasures.


    With the whereabouts of Namahage unknown, Murasaki and the County Governor agreed that the surveince team from the Onitsuki family should not move from the county capital.


    The poption of Hieda County, as far as the imperial court knows in the family register, is about 6,000. Even if we include the unregistered homeless, beggars, migrant workers, and ves, there wouldn''t be more than 7,000 people. There are three cities (towns) and forty-two viges, including the county capital. There might be hidden areas and hidden viges, but these are not taken into ount here.


    Given that Namahage is not known where it roams, it was out of the question for Murasaki and us to move from the county capitals. The poption of the county capital is nearly 2,000, one third of the total poption of the county. If it were to be attacked, the county would essentially copse. For his own self-preservation, the county governor requested that we stay here.


    Murasaki, too, wanted to prevent the worst-case scenario of the capitals being attacked. She was also worried about Tamaki and Shirowakamaru, who were inexperienced, going to the viges where they might encounter Namahage. So, she understood the governor''s reasons and agreed with him. As the leader of the monitoring team, it was her duty to bring them back safely.


    However, Tamaki strongly disagreed. She thought that reinforcing the defense of the capitals meant abandoning the vigers in other areas.


    "We came here to evacuate the vigers from the youkai, didn''t we? And now you want to cowardly hide away!?" Tamaki''s voice was filled with frustration and anger. To her, Murasaki''s suggestion felt like a betrayal.


    "Mind your words, amateur!! I won''t tolerate such remarks repeatedly!!?" Murasaki retorted sharply, her voiceced with irritation. Murasaki''s outburst was testing her patience.


    But Tamaki wasn''t deterred. She shifted her focus to Shirowakamaru, her tone challenging. "And what about you, Shirowakamaru? Aren''t you also from a rural background? How can you support such a policy that leaves the vigers to die!?" Her voice carried a mix of usation and disbelief.


    Realizing that arguing with Murasaki would be futile, Tamaki turned to Shirowakamaru, hoping for a different perspective. Unlike Murasaki, who was born into the world of exorcists, Tamaki had heard rumors about Shirowakamaru''s rural origins. She believed that Shirowakamaru,ing from a rural area, would understand the importance of not abandoning the vigers.


    "Isn''t it sometimes necessary to sacrifice the smaller for the greater good? It''s not an unusually strange judgment, I think." Shirowakamaru''s calm andposed tone silenced Tamaki, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    "What do you say...?" Tamaki pressed, her voice now tinged with curiosity and a hint of urgency.


    "There are no important bases or people, are there? There are only a hundred or so poor farmers in the cold viges. Even if a few of them copse, it won''t be a significant loss." Shirowakamaru''s voice was matter-of-fact, delivering his cold and ruthless logic. He had inherited this approach from his mentor, Madame Kochou. It involved prioritizing and making tough decisions to protect what truly mattered, even if it meant sacrificing the least important elements. His words held a sense of practicality and detachment, drawing a clear line between priorities.


    "No way, that''s cruel..."


    "Cruel? Please don''t speak in your half-asleep state. This is not a game. I don''t want you saying sweet things and putting everyone in danger, alright?"


    The boy spat out his words, saying if she wanted to y with fire, she should do it alone. He even took a jab at the County Governor, who seemed relieved by his remark, saying, "County Governor, I hope you devote yourself to your own duties." Or was it a threat...? Anyway, it seemed like he was already calcting the aftermath of this turmoil and the benefits to be gained from it. Truly, he was just an apprentice of a woman who acted much younger than her age.


    "That''s..."


    Then, Tamaki looks at the army leader with a ray of hope. However, the army leader simply averted his gaze. Thus, Tamaki''s face contorts in despair.


    ~ To be continued ~

 Chapter 90.3

    Chapter 90.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Miss TamakiTamaki-dono. Please do not be too depressed. This incident was unexpected, and any damage is not the surveince team''s fault. After all, it is just a poor farming vige on the border, and the loss is not significant.��


    Muja''s words, being the lookout from the Hidden Group, were undoubtedly hurtful to Tamaki as they did not console her but rather wounded her deeply. What makes it worse is that even though it would have been effective when ites to dealing with regr exorcists, it is insignificant in this case.


    (Good grief, this is so bad.)


    And as I was silently observing such a meeting, I sighed inwardly. Although the story was simr to the original, it seemed to have more damage and a higher likelihood of negativity because both supplies and soldiers were gathered, and the current protagonist was met with more resistance than in the original.


    (Well, the problem here is that I don''t know which choice the protagonist will make...)


    The three choices the protagonist makes in the story, since I am not the yer, I have no certainty as to what kind of action the protagonist will take in case of an emergency. Besides, I couldn''t deny the possibility that she might take other choices than those in the original story because of the various deviations from the original story.


    (If she takes reckless actions without my notice...that would be troublesome.)


    Like always, I am not almighty and always get entangled with unforeseen circumstances. And in a case like this, there is a risk that the protagonist may be in danger... so is it better to take preemptive measures?


    "Excuse me. The current activity location of Namahage is unknown, correct?"


    "Huh!? E, erm... Master ShirowakamaruShirowakamaru-dono and I have been sending out shikigami, but we haven''t been able to find it."


    The one who answered my sudden question was Murasaki, and although she had no obligation to answer a servant''s question like me, she kindly exined the situation to me.


    "Yun-shoku? Is there something on your mind?"


    "Yes. About how to search for Namahage, a little bit.��


    I answer the call of the hidden member group assigned to watch over me. From this point on, my spection is more in the fanmunity rather than being based on original sources, but��


    "Did the Hanachouin Family, which was monitoring Namahage, only conducted surveince without any servants? And even though Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama and Master ShirowakamaruShirowakamaru-dono are searching with shikigami, they have yet to discover anything." I point out, exasperated.


    Murasaki narrows her eyes at my point. "So, is the youkai hiding by staying underground, where shikigami can''t find them?" She ponders thoughtfully.


    "I don''t understand the logic. However, it''s a little suspicious that even though we have been searching intensively, we can''t any traces so far." I reply, my frustration growing.


    In the original story, it took a considerable amount of time to discover Namahage''s whereabouts after they became untraceable. By then, several viges had been destroyed, yet no footprints could be found. The only time the youkai was discovered was when Muja, who had gone on reconnaissance while using shikigami and reported to the protagonists, was devoured to death. Even then, Namahage was not directly identified. The presence of Namahage was observed in a report from a servant who went out for additional reconnaissance.


    By the way, at this point, Namahage had already passed through the capital county, which is one of the reasons why the county governor and others abandoned the viges. It is likely that they feared that the county governor and his subordinates might direct the conflict toward the capital by inadvertently leading the evacuation or letting the target escape.


    ...Anyway, that''s beside the point. What I''m trying to say is... it''s unclear whether continuing the search with shikigami alone will yield any results. In other words...


    "Actually send people to search?" Murasaki asked, her voiceced with amazement.


    "It is said that seeing is believing." I replied, my voice calm and collected. "Directly seeing, hearing and bringing information back is the most reliable."


    Well, I can''t fully trust that due to illusions or memory maniption, can I? But it''s worth trying to send someone here...that''s my opinion.


    "But who will go? I should remind you, my army cannot move. I have the responsibility of defending the city and guiding people to evacuate."


    Themander was the first to suggest this, and it was true, but he probably didn''t want to move the troops carelessly and cause any damages. The same goes for the Governor who nodded his head. He didn''t seem to want to move the chess pieces that were there to protect him. Well, that''s to be expected.


    "I understand. After all, the original opponents of the army are bandits and rebels." My voice was clear and confident. "Not against a creature outside of human order."


    "Then..."


    "Wait, servant. Don''t tell me..."


    Themander and Murasaki, as if they understood my words, turned their gaze towards me. The remaining participants also began to notice what I was trying to say.


    "Yes. I n to directly search for Namahage."


    And with that, I humbly volunteered to do so... * * *


    Not that I was particrly eager to say those words. But I volunteered for the sake of the protagonist''s mental health.


    Even if it''s just a formality at worst, that''s fine. I wanted to make the protagonist think that I made an effort for the vigers, and to stop her from doing something rash out of frustration... That was the purpose of my volunteering.


    The opinions of those present were split on my volunteering. The county governor and the armymander were in favor. It was certainly to create evidence that they were not idle and were not just watching the situation, but it was rather convenient this time.


    Murasaki disagreed. But then, even though I''m just a servant, I am still Yun-shoku. I don''t mean to boast, but in terms of experience and presence, I can be a fighting force after the three exorcists, including Murasaki. She opposed it because she didn''t want the fighting force to be dispersed.


    Muja remained silent. As an observer, they couldn''t express agreement or disagreement. They abstained from expressing their opinion.


    The one who was most perplexed and disturbed was Tamaki. She seemed to think that because of her words, others had drawn the short straw. From her point of view, since she was the one who spoke, she should take the most risk, but that was rejected by Murasaki.


    Shirowakamaru did not express his opinion. He said he would think it over and that was it. As a result, the situation was standstill.


    "Well, there''s no help for it. Let''s adjourn for the time being. We will discuss it again during the night. Pleasee to your own conclusions by then."


    The long discussion ended with Murasaki, who seemed unhappy, dering it so. We could not talk about this topic alone forever. And thus, the discussion ended but Murasaki stayed behind to discuss the report to the Governor, the army leader and the county executive, warnings to the surrounding exorcists, and the security of the county capital, while the others left the room.


    "Hey,e with me for a minute."


    It was at that very moment that the boy in the Suikan suit called out to me.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Unlike the previous world, the city lights were not present in this world, and as a result, the night sky was clear enough to see the stars. Literally, it was a starry sky.


    It was past five o''clock in the evening, and because of the winter season, the sunlight had already set. It was said that since the county capital located directly above the spiritual vein, the quality of the climate should have been good, and yes, the climate was better than that of the rest of the Northern region outside spiritual vein in the middle of winter. Nevertheless, it could be said that we were lucky that the city streets were not buried by heavy snowfall.


    "Master ShirowakamaruShirowakamaru-dono, where are we going?" I asked, my voiceced with a hint of apprehension.


    "Well," he drawled, a sly smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "It doesn''t matter, just follow me." His tone was teasing, almost taunting, leaving me with a sense of unease.


    And so, through the forested fields on the outskirts of the county capital, I was escorting Shirowakamaru. I had beenmanded to apany him with his luggage just half an hour ago, but it wasn''t amendable thing to travel through the forest at night without even a bonfire. Nevertheless, since it was Shirowakamaru himself who had ordered it, I had no choice but toply. Fortunately, as mentioned earlier, since the night sky was bright, we were able to see the surroundings to some extent...


    (There are surely no youkai, are there...?)


    Most of the cities with spiritual veins have boundaries to ward off evil. Even this area, which isn''t far from the provincial capital, seems to benefit from these boundaries, and as far as my scouting goes, I couldn''t confirm the existence of any youkai.


    (If Botan''s shikigami were here, I would be able to be more vignt.)


    Thinking about the hummingbird shikigami that had been missing for the past few days, I recall the settings from the original work. Unlike her old man in the original scenario, she had already died before her appearance in the work.


    To be more precise, it should have been about half a year since the protagonist was taken in by the Onitsuki family. Although it was called ''dying from illness,'' in this world, it doesn''t simply mean being sick...


    "Big broAniki, what are you thinking about?"


    "Huh?! Ouch!?"


    I was pulled out of my train of thought by the voice, and at the same time, noticed the figure of a beautiful boy looking up at me. I noticed but reacted toote and unintentionally hit Shirowakamaru head-on. I fell down, pushing him down as well.


    "...!?"


    "Big broAniki, you''re hurting me..." Shirowakamaru said, wincing in pain.


    "P-please forgive me...!" I apologized.


    As I fell, I was facing Shirowakamaru''s face with a scolding tone. He looked like a little girl looking up at me from right under my nose. And then, when I understood our positions, I hurriedly backed away and apologized.


    "...It''s okay, no need to panic like that, Big broAniki." Shirowakamaru said, his voice filled with a yful tone, as he pulled his slightly disheveled clothes into the right shape.


    "No. Such impoliteness is not permissible when considering each other''s positions," I replied, my voice stern and serious, as I tried to regain myposure.


    Shirowakamaru giggled, his yful eyes shining mischievously. He couldn''t help butugh, finding something amusing. But the joke was not easy to dismiss. First, as I said earlier, from our positions. And secondly...


    (Seriously, he has too much sex appeal for a guy)


    With fleeting eye contact, white skin, a delicate frame, and a slender face, he looked like a girl, especially since he''d recently started growing out his hair. Even my body reacted to him for a moment even though I had no intention to do so.


    "By the way, this is..."


    Trying to divert the topic to forget what had just happened, I took a look around.


    Where Shirowakamaru and I had stopped, there was a shallowke. A clearke hidden in the forest. Ake with fresh water trickling down from a small cliff...


    "Ah. As part of my training, I periodically perform ���� (Misogi-harae/purification)<sup>[1]</sup>. My master said it would be best to do it here since it''s the county capital of Milia."


    Shirowakamaru answered my question vividly.


    "Purification... ah, I see."


    Shirowakamaru''s words convinced me after I observed my surroundings for a moment. In Shinto, purification is meant to cleanse desires and evil thoughts. This practice exists in this world as well.


    Especially in rivers and waterfalls with strong spiritual energy, it is meant to take in the spiritual energy of the earth and wash away the youkai, curses, and other negative energies that cling to one''s body after encountering youkai beings.


    Exorcists of the shikigami art type, in particr, ced even greater importance on this practice because their bodies were not as strong as those of the other types of exorcists. If Shirowakamaru is also an exorcist type that deals with boundaries, curses, and shikigami, it was natural that he would perform purification several times during the course of this mission.


    Anyway, it seems that this area is a hidden spot. The area was small, but the spiritual energy was quite thick. It is a good ce for purification. As long as one could put up with the cold.


    "So, during that time, should I be vignt around here?"


    "Yeah. I''m counting on you."


    Saying that, the boy took off his Suikan clothes in front of me. I hurriedly averted my gaze and turned my back. It''s a ridiculous story even though we''re both men, but... no, this guy''s sex appeal is still ridiculous.


    (Well, I guess I''m trusted to a certain extent?)


    Considering his past experiences described in the story, it is not surprising that he distrusts men. Unlike in the original story, he may be protected by that young-looking old hag, but he has be more rounded, bringing a male like me as an escort.


    ...As I was lost in thought, I heard the sound of water behind me and I peeked. In a thin white dress and with his hair untied, Shirowakamaru got into theke and wet his whole body with cold water while showering from under the waterfall.


    [1] Misogi-harae is a purification ritual in the Shinto religion, typically involving washing the body and/or immersing oneself in a body of water such as a river or waterfall.

 Chapter 90.4

    Chapter 90.4


    [Part 4/4]


    I couldn''t help but notice the outline of his neck as the wet clothes clung to his body, giving it a translucent appearance. His body, with its curved lines, possessed an extraordinary glossy, despite him being a man. I could see his breath escaping in small sighs, as if he still felt the chill. These sighs blended with the night, creating ethereal white wisps that vanished into the darkness...


    "......"


    "Huh...!"


    A momentter, my gaze is drawn into the eyes peeking through a gap in his hair, which is dripping wet. Was it just my eyes ying tricks or did I catch a glimpse of a sly smile? I tried to act natural and averted my gaze.


    ...Well, let''s be honest. It was unnecessarily erotic. No wonder it was made into a dakimakura cover by a famous doujin circle even though it''s a guy. And he''s in fourth ce in sales of characters, ahead of Hina''s girl... That''s some deep business, don''t you think?


    (Calm down, it''s a guy. I''m not interested in that. I''m normal, I''m straight...)


    I kept muttering in my head like a prayer. But then, he''s not actually emitting pheromones, is he...?


    Whatever is it, I focused on my surroundings so as not to be aware of the sound of sshing water from behind me. It was for my own sake and for the sake of Shirowakamaru''s sincerity.


    ...


    ...


    How long has it been since this time, which felt like some kind of torture, began? Maybe time might not have even passed that much. Soon I heard the sounds of water dropsing closer to me. When I thought about my doubts, a voice called out to me immediately.


    "I''m almost done. Can I have a change of clothes?"


    "Mm, yeah...this is it."


    As requested by Shirowakamaru, I recalled the luggage that was handed to me when I was asked to apany him. I spread the wrapping cloth (Furoshiki), confirming a thin change of clothes and a hand towel.


    "Okay. Here you go..."


    Without looking back, I approached the side of theke and extended my arm to hand over the clothes. At the same time, I felt a cold sensation embracing my back.


    "...!?"


    ''Don''t run away''


    Instinctively, I tried to shake off the restraint, but the voice stopped me in my tracks. I was held captive by it. It took me a moment to realize that it was a voice art, and several more seconds to understand who had used it against me.


    "Master...ShirowakamaruShirowakamarudono?"


    "Call me with a casual tone for now. ...No one''s here, right?"


    As I called out his name in confusion, the boy who clung to me as if to wrap around his waist dered with some trepidation.


    There is a moment of silence... My clothes absorb the cold water and gradually get wet. A chilly stimtion spread through my body, but what came after was a warm sense of someone''s body temperature.


    "......"


    "...Did you mean what you proposed at the discussion earlier...?"


    Reacting to his voice that resembled that of a girl, I slowly turned my head and looked down at the boy behind me. His face is pressed closely to my side, and his brown hair, dripping with cold water, is reflected in my vision for a long time. His expression was hard to fathom as it was looking down, but I could feel an indescribable sense of presence in each of his spoken words.


    "...There are limits to exploring with just shikigami."


    I answer, hiding my agitation. I was not lying. In the first ce, if shikigami alone could handle the youkai, then there would be no need for the retainers or the hidden group.


    "Big broAniki, do you have to go...?" Shirowakamaru pleaded, his voiceced with worry.


    I sighed, feeling somewhat exasperated. "I cannot entrust it to my subordinates," I replied curtly, my tone conveying the gravity of the situation.


    Since it was a mission, it wasn''t feasible to bring only medium-ranked individuals, but I couldn''t bring elite members too far. I was afraid to entrust them to my subordinates, considering the possible damage.


    "For that woman, huh?"


    "What?"


    Momentarily unsure of what he was talking about, I tilted my head, but quickly predicted who he was referring to and asked for confirmation.


    "Are you talking about Miss TamakiTamaki-himesama...?" I inquired, my words trailing off as I puzzled over his strange behavior.


    The boy nodded silently and slightly. Seeing his attitude, myplex desires from earlier vanished, and I involuntarily chuckled.


    Perhaps it was something like jealousy from a child whose parents were taken away by their younger siblings. Since Tamaki was taken in by the Onitsuki family, this boy has been taken care of in his own way. Considering that I had been taking good care of Shirowakamaru until then, I couldn''t help but find the boy''s state of mind endearing, even though I felt sorry for him. At the same time, I felt more rxed inside.


    (Seems like I''m being trusted more than I thought)


    The awkward attitude of the boy, which even made me feel a bit pathetic, actually left a good impression on me. Not that it would matter, especially given the twisted and perverted love of the original heroine and the power harassment treatment of Gori-sama...


    "...Tamaki''s opinion is idealistic, but it''s not hard to understand, is it?"


    I answered in a casual tone, partly because the boy requested it, but more for the sake of persuasion. Insisting on using honorifguage with a boy with ack of trust in men and humanity in general would only create a wall.


    "...Her views are too naive. Even I have been taught a lot by that old hag. I know that much. She''s not cut out to be an exorcist."


    Shirowakamaru responded to my reply, still sulking. He pointed out, grimly and unhappily.


    I paused for a moment before responding. "Still, I think it''s okay," I said slowly, my tone thoughtful.


    "Why...?" he asked, confusioncing his voice.


    "Because all these rationalists make me nervous." My voice took on an anxious edge as I continued. "After all, I''m one of the people who will be cut down, the lowly servant," I finished, my words dripping with bitterness and resentment.


    It may be a job that require making tough decisions, but that doesn''t mean it''s okay to easily abandon and discard the vigers. If I abandon the vigers so easily, I am sure that I will be no exception with others.


    It''s true that they are expendable, but that''s why it''s better to have one or two people like Tamaki who seem unsuitable for exorcists. ...It''s not a lie that we need to maintain bnce.


    ...Well, the main reason is that I don''t want her to fall into darkness or deviate further from the original work.


    "...I see."


    "It''s not like it''s a reckless move. It''s just a search. Once I find it, it''s not difficult to observe it from a distance."


    I exin to Shirowakamaru, who looks worried. Yes, it''s not an unreasonable request. I only need to report sighting them from afar. There''s no need to be overly cautious about this matter. I will have to tell this to Tamakiter.


    "......"


    Shirowakamaru was silent for a while, then turned his back away from me. His white, curved back is exposed. Then he opens his mouth.


    "Can you leave for a moment? I''m going to take off my clothes and dry my body."


    "...Okay."


    I shrugged my shoulders and agreed to the shy boy''s request. I start to walk to explore the surrounding bushes when he stopped me.


    "Big broAniki" he said, his voice tense and urgent.


    "...!? Did something happen?" I ask, my brows furrowing in concern.


    "About earlier...please be careful," he implores, his eyes flickering with worry.


    I pause for a moment to understand what he means and bowed before continuing to walk.


    A little over a moment after the purification bath, during the second discussion that was presented by Murasaki, Shirowakamaru, who had abstained in the previous one, agrees to send people to search for the missing Namahage.


    As a result, more than half of the attendees agreed, and Yun-shoku, or I, was to go out directly to search for the missing Namahage... * * *


    "Heh-hehhe... Heh-hehehehe..."


    As soon as Yun-shoku leaves theke, the boy, or rather, the entity who used to be a boy... lets out a sound that is almost creepy. While making that sound, the entity hugged "his" naked body tightly, with an ecstatic expression on "his" face.


    With a smile full of joy, the entity hugged "himself."


    "Haa... Haa... Heh-heh, Big bro...AnikiBig bro...Aniki"


    The entity''s trembling voice was not only because of the cold, but also due to the excitement that was difficult to contain. "His" frail body, soaked in cold water, was bing hotter and hotter as the excitement built up within "his body." "He" even felt dizzy.


    He knew, or rather she, felt the gaze upon her. She could feel his emotion. Of course, she was used to being looked at with that kind of gaze since she was young.


    Shirowakamaru was grateful for the first time for her looks and appearance, which fascinate even men and make their hearts flutter. The moment she realized that the gaze from her crush was mixed with a slightly bestial desire, she shuddered with joy and quietly reached its peak.


    "Nn... Haa, ihi... Heh-heheh..."


    Her frail body squirmed, her cheeks reddened, and she sighed with pleasure. To tell the truth, altering her body at the request of her teacher (��) had been a physical and mental torture for her, but she felt that it was all worth it with this incident. All that remained was...


    "I... I don''t really mind, you know...?"


    This was Shirowakamaru''s honest response to the previous statement he had made.


    In the first ce, this former boy did not attach much value to herself. She had no reason to love herself, considering her past. She was just a filthy and worthless person, used as a tool for someone''s pleasure. That is why... Even when insulted, though hurt and ufortable, by Onitsuki''s second princess''s contempt, she did not resist.


    She is fine with her old, dirty, filthy body. From the beginning, she did not intend topete with Aoi and Kayo. There was no way she could do it. Her existence has only one purpose, and she has noints about being used up for that purpose, and she would have preferred it...


    "Nn... Haa, uuu..."


    Saddened by this sad but wonderful reality, and with a tingle in her heart, Shirowakamaru submerges almost her entire body into theke. She calms down and soothes herself, trying to control her impulses.


    She lets out a small cat-like cry, wailing and purring as she gives into pleasure. Her lips curl into a bewitching smile,pletely overwhelmed by the intense sensation. She drools slightly, lost in the ecstasy.


    "Big bro...Aniki that''s why I''m waiting for you... okay...?"


    Thinking of the moment when she will be needed, when she will be a sacrifice, and when her existence will be engraved in his heart, the former boy enjoys happiness for a while.


    It was like a teenage girl in love, thinking about the meeting ahead...


    Fanart:


    Gori-sama who monitors the previous story: here and the heroine''s character drawing: here

 Chapter 91.1

    Chapter 91.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Miyamizu Shizu, the assistant of the Onitsuki''s head servant, was constantly tense. She maintained a silent and rigid posture, striving to remain calm,posed, and undisrupted by any agitation. In anticipation of any possible situation, she remained vignt and ready.


    This was because the figure before her was an unfathomable presence, and she could not let her guard down in any way.


    "Hmm... this is quite good tea. Indeed, the home of tea leaves is the continent. They have a different quality," remarked Onitsuki Yuusei, the current head of the family, sitting on the traditional Japanese chair with a cushion that Shizuid out for him.


    He calmly observed his teacup for a moment before taking a sip and returning it to the tea rest on his knee.


    Shizu was acutely alert to every one of Yuusei''s movements. This was not an excessive action on her part, but rather an inevitable consequence, considering Yuusei''s position as the lord and Shizu''s master as his subordinate.


    "Ipletely agree. Tachibana Trading has a good business indeed," replied Shizu''s master with a smile... but upon closer observation, his facial expression is as frivolous as a Noh mask.


    Shizu''s master (Shisui) hade to visit Yuusei, his nsman and the Onitsuki family head, in his private chambers about half an hour ago. Since then, they have been enjoying continental tea and tea cakes, admiring the garden, and in the silence, they intermittently exchange brief, pulseless, and not very exciting conversations as the silent Shizu and another retainer stood respectfully by their sides...


    "I hope I am not distracting you, MiyamizuMiyamizu-san. Are you bored?" said Yuusei suddenly.


    "...!?"


    Shizu was taken aback by the sweet and elongated phrasing for a moment. She gasps and shivers, and realized the gravity of what had just been announced to her. It was akin to being told that she had died, and she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    "Hehehe. My dear husbandDanna-sama, I shall pour you another cup of tea."


    "...Mm, thanks."


    In response to her husband Yuusei''s nod, the woman who had been by his side all the while with her burdock in hand��Onitsuki Sumire, wife of the head of the Onitsuki family��merrily pours tea from the teapot into his teacup. The tea has cooled down considerably, but steam rises faintly from the teacup that has been filled with lukewarm tea.


    "Would you like some more tea, Master ShisuiShisui-dono?"


    "��Yes, I''ll ept your kind offer."


    Shisui also replies to Sumire''s smiling question in a lively manner. But apart from that conversation, there is no further exchange between them as they pour tea.


    (What on earth is going on here��!!)


    Quietly, but all the while continuing to upy this strange, yet oppressive space, Shizu��s nerves be increasingly frayed. This time, which she doesn''t even know the meaning of, just keeps pressing on her spirit.


    Shizu understood that there is an underlying conflict between the current head of the Onitsuki family, to whom she owes her loyalty, and the lord to whom she owes her allegiance. In the past, because of the fragile position of one of them, the rtionship had never been exposed, since the other had be a cripple....


    "What do you think? How about Hina and Aoi? I had been out of my mind for a long time as well. I don''t know how they''ve grown. Are they doing well?"


    The head of the family, who had been staring nkly at the carp swimming in the pond in front of the garden, suddenly speaks these words. Shizu involuntarily tenses up from his words, reading too much into his words, on alert and above all else, irritated.


    "The princesses have grown up healthy. Both possess exorcism skills and their achievements are beyond reproach. At present, no one regards them lightly," conveyed Shisui, who was sipping from his teacup with his back straightened, whether knowingly or not. It was a list of facts and unreserved praise.


    Onitsuki Hina and Onitsuki Aoi, both inheriting a powerful spiritual energy and possessing exceptional abilities, were extraordinary princesses who, despite their youth, were among the top in Onitsuki family for their skills and were also decorated with splendid honors due to their recognized merits.


    It was hard to determine who was more suitable as the next head of Onitsuki family since both had a lot of merits and some ws. That was why the dispute over the next head of the Onitsuki family had long continued. However, to some extent, it was also a luxurious problem for outsiders.


    ...Although for Shizu, this fact was exceedingly unpleasant.


    "I see. That''s reassuring... However, it is a fact that both are still inexperienced. It would be helpful if the servant head would support them as their predecessors. Unfortunately, I myself am not yet in perfect condition and it is quite a struggle to do the work,�� said Yuusei, showing off his withered-looking, thin arms and smiling. The statement was quite natural, but to Shizu, who was standing by his side, it sounded as if he was harassing her master. Words rich in diplomatic and impressionable expressions in thenguage of the Fuso country, and particrly those from the Northern region.


    "...!"


    Shizu involuntarily gritted her back teeth. She trembles with rage inside.


    To think that she had to cover the butts of those selfish brats and rally them together, especially to direct that towards her master! The statement of the head of the house, which was tantamount to shame and disgrace... How could he say such a shameless thing. It was her master who had punished the most evil spirits in the four directions just the other day. In contrast, wasn''t the eldest daughter the sort of person who left without permission even when on duty!?


    "I appreciate your efforts. Please take good care of yourself. And as an Onitsuki auxiliary representative, I will do my best."


    Compared to Shizu''s stormy inner feelings, her lord''sShukun statement was calm and moderate. His words were not at all agitated, and he spun them out smoothly. The head of the family nodded in response to Shisui''s words. They both sipped from their teacups. Another moment of silence enveloped the space...


    Next, it was Sumire who broke the silence. Or to be more precise, she was standing next to her husband and directed a slight aura of killing intent towards the garden, scattering it. After a moment''s dy, the remaining people''s gazes turned to the garden at the same time, and the intruder appeared.


    A shikigami in the form of a crow, used as a secret messenger, flew down towards Shisui


    "...I beg your pardon."


    Stopping on his outstretched arm, Shisui extracted the letter wrapped around its leg, before announcing one word to the head of the family. Then he opened it, furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    "This is..."


    "What happened, head of the servant group?"


    At Shisui''s reaction, Sumire inquired. Wordlessly, Shisui reads the letter once and twice, and shows it to Shizu, who is standing behind him. After reverently bowing to the head of the family, he showed the letter to him as well. Upon understanding its contents, he was a little surprised.


    "My lordO t��shu-sama, the ones we sent out have apparently encountered some problems... It seems there''s no avoiding it. We should think about how to deal with it as soon as possible," Shisui said anxiously, wringing his hands.


    Then, he presented the letter in his hand to the head of the family. * * *


    After a night of heavy snow in Hieda County, the blizzard subsided and the dazzling light of the sun pierced through the snowy mountain range, creating a nket of white.


    Outside the hut nestled in the rugged Northern region, I gazed out at the grand and pure white expanse.


    "...Well, it''s not gonna be that easy to find, huh?" I sighed, contemting thendscape before me.


    Although Hieda County was a remote and uncultivated area, sparsely popted and underdeveloped in the eyes of the imperial court, it was overwhelming for an individual.


    Two days ago, I had set off from the county capital, after my proposal to search for the Namahage was epted by the people. Now, as I said myself, it was going to be quite a challenge to find the wandering monster in this vastnd.


    "Hmm, alright, alright. Are you hungry? Don''t get too excited. I''ll give you a proper meal." I addressed the horses in the stable, which had been whinnying and wriggling in anticipation. Inside the stables are two horses. One is a chestnut and the other a dark blue, both with empty stomachs. The dark blue was particrly restless, constantly sniffling and nudging me. I handed them some hay, which they hungrily devoured.


    Then I put it in a tub under their feet and let them eat it on their own. This was not a sightseeing trip, and we couldn''t keep looking after the horses.


    "We''ll resume the search after we''ve eaten, too... Hey Iruka, anything unusual?" I asked the half-wolf who had been listening to the snowfall in silence since a while.


    Then she twitched her wolf ears and answers.


    "No. As far as I can tell, the best I can perceive is the sound of footsteps. It doesn''t seem like any particrly strange scents are mixed in."


    Iruka''s words were an insurance. The opponent was capable of concealing their presence to a degree that is enough to evade the tracking of Shikigami. If so, it cannot be denied that it is impossible for the sharp senses of a half-yokai to be deceived. In fact, in the original scenario, the Hidden Group''s skillful members were caught unawares and attacked from the back. Even if not, snow absorbs sound. Now, how much can a half-yokai''s hearing make up for...


    "Tomobe-san... breakfast is ready!"

 Chapter 91.2

    Chapter 91.2


    [Part 2/4]


    While Iruka and I were having such an exchange, a fox girl in a white servant''s clothes came out of the hut and reported to us. I looked at her. Inside the open doorframe, above the sunken hearth, a small iron pot is hanging with porridge simmering inside. It was a mixture of dried rice softened with water, miso and ginger, and wild vegetables. The savory smell of miso and ginger tickles my nose and stimtes my appetite. My mouth rxed uncontrobly.


    "I see. Thank you..." I said, nodding at the fox girl.


    "Oh, food! Food! I was waiting for this! Hahaha, I was so cold and hungry that I thought I was going to die!" Iruka eximed, her voice high-pitched with excitement.


    Just after I thanked the white fox, Iruka stands up and rushes towards the pot, passing me by and taking a bowl out in front of the hearth. I was stunned for a moment, and then I look at the expression on the face of the white fox.


    She had a slightly awkward expression. I probably had a simr expression on my face. For a while, we are silent.


    "Hey! Come on! The food is getting cold! And where''s thedle?" Iruka demanded, her tone impatient.


    Once again, it was Iruka who broke the silence. Sheined and urged us toe over without regard to us. I let out a deep sigh, then I turn and speak tly to Iruka.


    "Aren''t your self-control less than a horse''s!!?" * * *


    The decision for Iruka and Shiro to apany the search for Namahage was not my own. In fact, I had originally nned to search alone.


    There were several reasons why the two semi-youkai were added to the group when it was supposed to be a solo search. It was an agreement between multiple members who had their own agendas.


    Murasaki reluctantly agreed to search for Namahage, but only if more people joined the search team. After all, searching for Namahage was dangerous because it could eat someone if they weren''t careful. Losing a team member without finding anything would be a waste too. So, Murasaki''s condition was added to make sure that if someone is eaten, the others could still report the discovery.


    Tamaki''s condition was to bring Iruka with me. This decision was reached after discussions with Suzune and Iruka following the recent meeting. Tamaki herself felt responsible and wanted to go, but it was not feasible to go alone. Of the avable options, Iruka was the best choice, given both position and ability. Although Tamaki initially opposed the idea, she was eventually persuaded by Suzune and Iruka.


    Muja agreed to search for Namahage to gather troublemakers in one ce, making monitoring them easier. After all, it would be troublesome to have separate targets of surveince. It is also likely that this hidden group member used a shikigami to secretly follow us.


    Shiro wanted toe along on the expedition and didn''t want to stay behind to do chores. Moreover, Gori-sama gave permission, so Murasaki didn''t object. In fact, my position did not allow me to reverse the order. However, I made sure that they did not do anything like they did at Tsuchigumo turmoil...


    As for the Governor and Armymander, they seemed to agree eagerly. Did they want the half-youkai to leave their side together?


    And finally, Shirowakamaru, he was the one who started the search team, but then stopped talking. However, he did not object to adding more members. Still, I do not understand why he became unhappy halfway through the process. I tried to find out the reason by thanking him after the meeting was over, but... unfortunately, he did not provide a clear exnation.


    Well, after all those twists and turns, there were two volunteers, myself and Iruka, plus Shiro as a scullery maid, creating a party of three, plus two horses and assorted gear. ''(. ?`��?) <i>Papa! Aren''t you forgetting me!!</i>''... And ignoring that voice, we departed on the day following the formation of the search party, setting out before sunrise.


    Unfortunately, to this day, we have yet to find any trace of the creature in question.


    "Haah..." I sighed, the weariness in my voice seeping into the quiet room.


    "Tomobe-san!? I-is everything okay?" Shiro asked, her voice anxious and concerned.


    "No, it''s nothing," I reassured her, attempting to mask my frustration. "It''s not the kind of thing you need to worry about."


    My deep sigh, let out in the middle of sitting around the hearth, makes Shiro look at me anxiously, upset. I was careless. She probably thought my frustration was about her cooking, since it was just before dinner time.


    "I-Is that so...?" she stammered, her voice uncertain.


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s right. Don''t worry about him. Let''s just eat, okay?"


    Iruka joins in, yelling at Shiro who still looks uneasy at my deep sigh. She then shouts at Shiro, who is also sitting on the hearth, making a fuss, demanding that she be allowed to scoop the porridge rice into her bowl.


    "...Alright, let''s start with Shiro. Here, I''ll scoop it up, give me your bowl." I reach out my hand, my tone gentle. Shiro hurriedly takes her bowl from her pocket and hands it to me, her voice full of gratitude.


    "Y-yes!" she says, her voice relieved.


    "Seriously?!" Iruka, who can''t put it in first from the side,ins, but I ignore her.


    "Heh, it''s a pretty expensive-looking bowl, isn''t it?" I observe, my voice light.


    The bowl looks like it has a smooth texture and is coated withcquer painted red over ck, which is known as Negoro-nuri, a traditional Japanese technique. The bottom of the bowl had the Onitsuki family crest engraved in goldcquer. It must have been an old and unneeded item that was forced on her by Gori-sama. However, even if it was secondhand, it was a gem, and I couldn''t help but think to myself, ''(*???) <i>Oh, it��s elegant...</i>'' Hey, don''t take someone''s line without permission. And don''t steal them. Apologize to Studio Ghibli. (Note: from Princess Mononoke''s bowl scene?)


    I mean, why can you talk directly to my head even though you''re inside the cage?


    "Tomobe-san? Umm...?" Shiro''s voice wavered as she hesitated to speak up.


    "....I''m just saying something stupid," I sighed as I tense up with a vein pulsing on my forehead.


    Shiro looked puzzled, her brow furrowing in concern. ��...?��


    It seems I''m the only one who can hear the spider... or maybe not. I see Iruka chuckling. Hey, you can hear it too, right?


    "......"


    For now, I ignore the nonsense ringing in my head and silentlydle rice porridge into the bowl I received. I pour as much as I can into the slightly smaller bowl.


    Although Shiro is a girl, that''s exactly why she''s going through her growth period. We do not live in a world where people can eat enough, and dieting is not a popr word. So, I fill up a the bowl without hesitation and return it to Shiro. With sparkling eyes, Shiro looks down at the bowl in her hand. Her childlike appearance makes me smile. Then I look at my otherpanion and open my mouth.


    "Here. Next is yours. Give me that."


    "Got it." Iruka''s voice was smooth and confident. "I''ll have it in thergest bowl, please?"


    "You have some nerve." I reply, my toneced with sarcasm.


    She stretches out her bandaged arm, its animal hair sticking out, and offers me an unadorned wooden bowl. I poured the same porridge into the wooden bowl, which was a stark contrast to Shiro. Knowing that she would not hesitate to ask for more even if I gave her less, I gave her arge serving as she requested. She thanked me with a "thanks a lot," but I brushed it off, aware that it''s just lip service. Talk is free, after all.


    Lastly, I take out my own bowl from my pocket. Like Iruka, it is an old-fashioned, small wooden bowl. It''s my partner during meals, ever since I was incorporated into the ranks of the servant group.


    "Well then, let''s eat." I say, my stomach growling.


    "Yes!" Shiro''s voice trembled with excitement.


    "Got it," Iruka grunted, digging into the porridge with gusto.


    We put our hands together and say the grace (Itadakimasu) as breakfast begins. Shiro blows on the porridge with a puff and takes a small mouthful of the miso porridge. Iruka, on the other hand, struggles with the heat and gulps down the porridge as if to pour it down her throat.


    "�� Well, I guess I''ll have some too," I said, picking at the rice porridge with bamboo spoon. The taste made my mouth rx and I nodded my head. I chewed well and drank, then chewed some more with the second and third bites.


    Rice porridge was easy to digest and provided the body with easy ess to water. The ginger warms the cold body, and the miso adds salt. Above all, the hunger I felt made the taste of the porridge stand out even more.


    However, among those who worked in dangerous upations, including miners, there was a tendency to avoid miso soup with rice, because of reasons such as "miso gives way to graves" or "it looks like a gravestone" or "the rice breaks apart" or other superstitions. However, this was only in cases where the soup was poured onto the rice. On the other hand, It was considered eptable to put rice in the soup or cook them together. Therefore, this rice porridge was not a problem in terms of such superstitions... It''s a tough world where one cannot mock the unscientific as mere good luck or jinx...


    "After we finish this, we''ll head down this mountain. We''ll arrive at the devastated vige for search by noon. After that we will continue north. I hope we can make it to Mount Hiyake before the sun goes down," I said, informing the two of today''s ns while eating my breakfast.


    The hut we are using now is a kind of safety house set up by nearby loggers and hunters for work and emergencies, with pots, firewood, and fur inside, and a low-level youkai-dispelling boundary set up around it. There was no problem about us using it, as we had received a warrant from the county governor. In fact, in the snowfall of midwinter, camping in the Northern region could be just as good as dying, so there was nothing else we could do.


    ~To be continued~

 Chapter 91.3

    Chapter 91.3


    [Part 3/4]


    The warrant we received in advance from the county governor guarantees our identity. It is cursed for theft prevention, and cannot be counterfeited or stolen. The front of the warrant states that it allows us to pass through checkpoints, use mountain huts and stations like this one, and supply goods within Hieda County. It will assist us in our search efforts.


    "But, what are we going to do if we can''t find any leads? Are we just going to search blindly?" Iruka asked, finishing her porridge and scooping more into her bowl. I stopped eating and reached into my bag to pull out a scroll, which I opened and spread out so it would be visible.


    "Is that a map?" she asked.


    "Yeah, it''s a schematic of Hieda County that I sketched out."


    The document I had opened was a copy of a map kept in Hieda County''s office. had received special permission from the county governor to use it for this particr mission, although he had been quite hesitant to give me ess.


    "This is the vige that was destroyed the other day. And here is roughly where our hut is located," I exined, adding details to the map as I talked.


    "It''s pretty close by."


    "Yeah. That''s why there was a chance we could have found something during the night watch yesterday. But it didn''t quite work out."


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Of course, even if we did find something, we wouldn''t approach it. Instead, we would report it using a shikigami and then tail it inconspicuously.


    "I don''t know what criteria the Namahage are using to move around, but we can only take up positions in elevated areas and survey the surroundings. The rest of the time, we''ll be around human settlements. At worst, we could bluff our way out of Hieda County until we can find a way to get around."


    Well, I know that''s easier said than done. I don''t know how closely we''ll be following the original scenario, but for now, I n to survey the areas around the viges that the Namahage are attacking, too.


    "Hmm... I see your point. But what will we do if we find it near a vige? Evacuate them?"


    "...I wish we could."


    I could only give a vague answer to Iruka''s doubt. Even if we manage to request it, given what happened in the original story, it''s hard to say if people will take the threat seriously. It''s been two hundred years since anything like this has happened, so there may not be much of a sense of urgency... Moreover, even the protagonist was forced to give a half-intimidating order, so it''s doubtful that they would listen to a servant or a half-youkai''s order...


    (Well, I guess it''s a difficult situation either way.)


    I can''t do anything about it. I''m just a servant, with limited authority. And this assignment is more of an excuse or alibi to help prevent Tamaki from despairing or losing faith.


    "That sounds terrible," I muttered slowly, my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Tomobe-san, did you say something?" Shiro asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    I chuckled. "Oh, nothing. Just talking to myself..." I trailed off, my gaze flickering over to the pot of rice porridge on the stove. "Hey, you made the food, right? Get another one before it''s all gone!"


    I reach out with adle to scoop up some rice porridge from the pot as if to divert the topic from the conversation. Shiro''s bowl of rice was already half empty.


    "T-thank you very much...!" she stammered, her voice small and grateful.


    I reply with a small smile to Shiro''s hurried thank-you. I also look at my bowl of porridge, which is about one-third full, and serve myself a second helping. After serving, I look down at the steaming porridge in silence.


    "......"


    As I eat my meal, I feel some disgust at the thought of how I have been thinking about how to abandon others. I feel guilty. I do, but...


    (Perhaps it''s a kind of self-indulgence.)


    I analyze my thoughts and mock myself for them. While there is a saying that "a man who can''t swallow his food is also disposable," this perspective means that only strangers can be cut off. That''s why I can calmly eat like this, I suppose.


    (Of course, there''s no choice but to eat, is there?)


    It is also true that people have to eat to live, and they are neither prepared to die for strangers nor have the power to do anything about it. It''s a vicious circle.


    So in the end, all I can do is to swallow the porridge in front of me, aware of this fact, and I silently slurp from the bowl. With a bitter, helpless feeling, and a feeling of powerlessness...


    ''o(???)o<i> Papa! I''m hungry!''</i>


    ...You won''t get any food.


    ''(�Ρ䧥��)��<i>Noo!!?''</i>* * *


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    By the time it was five o''clock in the dragon hour (the morning), we left the hut. We put on warm clothes, load the horses, and pull on the reins to go down the mountain. I tug on the reins of the dark blue horse, Iruka pulls the chestnut-haired one, and Shiro is on the saddle of thetter.


    While it''s easy to ride on level ground, on a snowy mountain, an adult could lose bnce and the horse could slip and fall. However, Shiro is a child and she is not strong enough. Fortunately, she''s light so the bnce is unlikely to be off. I kept my eyes on the map andpass at hand, and Iruka kept her eyes on the aforementioned slip and fall and the hunter''s traps, so I asked Shiro to keep an eye on the surroundings from a higher vantage point instead.


    Now, we advance through the snowy mountain and the snowy road in silence. Walking through rough areas where the snow sinks up to our ankles uses up quite a bit of energy. The outside of our body was freezing, making it the worst feeling.


    "Oh, something ahead... Is that a deer?"


    Shiro notices something and shouts. Iruka and I look ahead a littleter. The shadow in the distance had the distinctive shape of a deer.


    "How is it?" I ask, my tone cautious.


    "...No, it''s fine. It doesn''t have the aura of a youkai. It''s just an animal," Iruka says, her voice low and measured.


    "I see."


    I loosen my grip on the spear I had been using as a cane and exhale. This world can be tricky, even for a seemingly herbivorous animal. There are also youkai that take the form of herbivorous animals, and there is a possibility that they could be disguising themselves. I can''t let my guard down at all. In this sense, the presence of Iruka and Shiro is helpful.


    "It looks pretty chubby. Looks like it would be be tasty if we grilled it. Hey, let''s hunt it down for a bit."


    "Idiot. Do we have time for that? Come on, let''s get going."


    I say that to Iruka who says stupid things even though we just had a meal a moment ago, and we resume marching. Iruka follows suit, clicking her tongue in frustration.


    ...


    ...


    We arrive at the ruins of Ino Vige, which was reported to have beenpletely destroyed a few days ago, around noon as nned, at around 9 in the morning.


    ording to the vige registry of the county, there were approximately 112 people and 30 households registered, but it is believed that there were a few more people who actually lived there. Due to the poor quality of the spiritual veins of thend, there were rarely bad harvest years, but there were also few good harvest years. Of course, there is nothing that can be called a specialty product, and the annual tax revenue is not significant. It is amon vige in a poor county... that is the appearance of the ruins in front of us.


    "Well, I could pretty much guess the scene." I mutter to myself as I look at the crushed houses. It is easy for anyone to figure out what will happen to shoddy wooden structures with snow piled up on the roof and with no residents to remove it.


    "Tomobe-san..."


    Maybe she felt the unpleasant atmosphere. The white fox girl looks around anxiously, and I hold her hand to reassure her. Then I give orders, "You stay here. Keep an eye out for anything suspicious�� Iruka, you stay too. If things get dangerous, you can leave. Just don''t leave her behind.��


    "What about you?" Iruka asked, her voiceced with concern.


    "I''ve got work to do."


    With that, I leave Iruka and the white fox near the entrance to the abandoned vige and set out alone on horseback.


    "B-be careful out there, okay!?"


    In response to the panicked words of the girl behind me, I offer a silent wave of my hand...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Has the corpse been dealt with?" I muttered as I searched the vige, looking around.


    The reason for the question is that if a corpse was sunk in the snow, there would be no way to confirm it. The report said that the corpses were buried by the soldiers of the nearby station, but...


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "D*mn it, don''t ransack the ce..." Iined as I stopped my horse and stepped into a still-standing house.


    Sure enough, the inside of the house was ransacked for money and other valuables.


    Metals are especially valuable, as dead people don''t need anything of value.


    ording to one theory, using the traditional Tatara (furnace) technique, the production efficiency of three tons of iron consumed by fifteen tons of charcoal per operation is said to be significant. The cost goes without saying when considering the cost of obtaining wood and iron sand and thebor cost of hundreds of people involved. Thinking this way, it''s not like the plundering was a massacre, so to speak, it''s more like recycling, ecologically speaking... Although I''ve seen many simr cases, it''s still bothering me.

 Chapter 91.4

    Chapter 91.4


    [Part 4/4]


    When ites to humans, it''s one thing, but when dealing with youkai, even amateurs like these rural soldiers are still government officials. There have been cases in the original and rted works, as well as in actual cases that I have experienced so far, where people have foolishly spread a kind of curse like a contagious disease, or erased the traces of youkai. From the standpoint of working directly on site, I couldn''t help butin a little.


    "...Well,ining won''t solve anything"


    With thatint out of the way, I went through each unupied house to see if the owners are still living there.


    As far as I could tell, there was no blood inside the house. There was no evidence of a fire either. This was a little strange. If they had been attacked suddenly, it would not have been strange for someone to have been killed inside, and it would not have been strange for a fire in the kitchen or hearth to lead to a fire.


    "ording to the report, they were mostly dying outside, weren''t they?"


    So, it was probably not a surprise attack. They must have noticed the presence of the Namahage just before and tried to get away hastily, only to be caught. But...


    "I can''t get my head around this...!"


    Staring at the remaining traces and pressing my lips together, I contemte. Something didn''t add up. How should I put it, I felt something was off...!?


    "Tsk...?!"


    Just then, I swung my spear behind me. Simultaneously, with a thud, something ck was hit by the hilt of the spear. It was a blow strengthened by spiritual power, so it bounced a couple of times before being mmed into the snow field.


    However, the attackers were not just one.


    "These guys... are human-faced dogs...!!"


    I spit out at the sight of a couple of youkai dogs with sickeningly big smiles on their faces staring back at me.


    These monsters, whose origin is an urban legend, are troublesome and at the same time easy to deal with small youkai.


    The troublesome aspect is probably due to their bite causing infection among their own kind. They are mentioned in the original urban legend, perhaps in connection with rabies. Like kappa, the human-faced dog infects opponents with the same monster by biting. At first nce, it sounds like a scary existence. However...!


    "Eat this...!!!" I shout and throw sh bombs at them.


    The human-faced dogs that were about to leap at me all at once are scared when they recognize it... and immediately after their bodies convulsed with a loud explosion and strong light, their faces still sporting an ecstatic smile.


    "Hello, die!!"


    ''Yelp!!?''


    At the same time, I closed the distance, stabbed a monster to death with a thrust of my spear, and then swung my spear to break the neck of another monster approaching from the side.


    ''Grrrr!!''


    "You''re disgusting!"


    After throwing a dog that had been impaled and was still wriggling, I hit another monster that was approaching ne from behind. The human-faced dog died and its body fell onto the snowy in. Before checking to make sure, I ran forward.


    ''Grr��!!?''


    Then, as the dog with its twisted smile and face hit into its fallingpanions, I jumped up and kicked the bottom of my iron-soled wooden clogs down on its head, crushing the skull in.


    ''Yelp!!''


    "Oops, it was a surprise attack��"


    It was the first dog that I had blown up that attacked me aggressively, sticking out its tongue and showering saliva from behind, more as a stylistic gesture than anything else. I turned and swung the hidden teguruma in my sleeve, throwing it like it was hurling a ball. The sharp silver thread connected to the wheel prated the smiley face of the dog with a bruise from the side, and in the next moment, it was split in half and died instantly. Even in death, it still had a good smile. These guys would really be suited for customer service, seriously...


    ��Are there��any others?��


    I look around, wary. However, when I see that there are no more monsters in the vicinity, I let out a small sigh and nce at the ones I''ve just killed.


    Compared to a kappa, a human-faced dog is much easier. Unlike kappa, which are cunning and share thinking processes, dogs have only the intelligence and physical ability of a dog, and their infection is limited to direct bites, so even if you have thick leather, their fangs can be prevented quite easily. Even if infected, secondary infection is seldom seen unless there is significant close contact.


    Most importantly, as set in the rules, "human-faced dog" is weak against stimuli such as light and sound, to the extent that even ordinary people shouting can temporarily stop their movement and make them feel scared. This characteristic was probably inspired by the symptoms of rabies. The cheap charms monopolized by the Imperial Court are also effective in their own way.


    In the original game, these creatures were considered weak and easy to defeat as long as you knew how to deal with them; however, if you didn''t, they could kill you in one hit, regardless of your level. Specifically, if a character did not have a certain level of armor, a single bite attack from them would result in the character dying from poison. Even if the armor was below a certain level, it could be defeated easily by using a shbomb or simr device first, as it would be confused and would not attack.


    "However... the corpses were buried, right? so how did theye here?"


    Because of their characteristics, the human-faced dogs have have been making friends with wild dogs, lone travelers, and merchants, and there are quite a few of them, but surprisingly, they are not the kind of creature I would actively encounter while working as a servant.


    They are very weak against external stimuli such as sound and light, so that they are often frightened and avoid one or two people. The only exception would be when they are gathering around fresh corpses, much like hyenas...


    "I haven''t found any corpses of the vigers yet..."


    In all these searches, no bodies or parts of bodies have been found. I am sure that the official army that came here earlier definitely took care of the corpses. Even if some parts of the bodies were missed, they might be buried under the snow. So, it was unclear why such arge number of creatures had gathered.


    "...but before I can deal with these creatures, I need to find Iruka and the other."


    Even if they were not around me, it was quite possible that they were headed for Iruka and the others. Before disposing of any monsters'' corpses, I got on my horse and headed towards Iruka''s location.


    As expected, Iruka and the other had also encountered the human-faced dogs. When I joined them, they had already killed two of them, their dead bodies smashed into pieces on the ground... or, to be more urate, crushed vigorously. Iruka''s bandaged right arm is holding a blood-soaked broadaxe.


    ...Sheesh, she doesn''t hold back. She swung that thing pretty hard.


    "Are you two alright?"


    "We''re fine. What about you? You didn''t get bitten by these guys, did you?"


    I turned my body towards Iruka and answered her question. Iruka whistled.


    "Well, you''re doing pretty well. And I''m fine, just like this. If I roar a little, they''ll stop right away. Killing them is a piece of cake."


    It seems that Iruka, a half-youkai wolf who can even emit shock waves with a high volume roar, found it easy to deal with human-faced dogs. I look at Shirou for confirmation. Shirou responds with a small nod. It seemed that Iruka was not trying to hide anything.


    "Let''s bury these guys for now."


    I took a hoe and a circr saw from the load on the horse and put the dead bodies of the human-faced dogs that Iruka had dealt with on the hoe.


    We couldn''t dig a deep hole with so many bodies, so for now, we decided to bury them under the snow and put up an arrow to mark the spot. I nned to visit the spot again after the snow had melted and burn the bodies.


    After spending half an hour disposing of the bodies and half an hour on an additional search of the vige which didn''t yield much result, we left as nned, albeit disappointed. We also had our lunch while traveling.


    Given that we didn''t have the luxury of time to start a fire, our lunch consisted of dried meat, dried potatoes, and dried persimmons. We made sure to get enough salt and sugar to stay hydrated. We had also boiled some water earlier in the morning to make a rice porridge, and we drank the remaining hot soup from the boiled water using a gourddle. It was already warm, but it was better than cold water.


    "Chew properly and don''t forget to drink water. Here, Shiro. If you don''t have any, drink mine," I said, noting her rushed eating.


    "Ah, yes. Thank you very much," Shiro replied, her voice soft and grateful.


    Shiro seemed at a loss because her portion of hot soup in a small gourddle had run out, so I offered her a third of my own remaining portion with a nod. She epted it and drank it, then returned it to me. As she returns it, I put my gourddle back on my hip. There was no fuss about indirect kissing or anything. Unfortunately, in this world and at this time, such innocence was not considered enough to make a fuss about. Getting drinking water on the road was a matter of life and death.


    "Will we make it in time��?"


    I muttered, ncing at the sky. The sky is overcast and snow is falling silently. Dense clouds hang low, and snow falls gently and quietly. We must find our way to a hut or a station near Mt. Hitaka before night falls.


    It seems the search operation will take longer than expected... * * *


    ''It'' is a step into an abandoned vige that has turned into a wreck.


    ''Aaaa......''


    It looks around twice, thrice, and exhale deeply. The breath it exhales freezes and billows out white smoke due to the frigid atmosphere.


    Its eyes narrow as it gaze upon them, the small group ''it'' can barely see in the distant mountain path.


    A small group of people pulling horses with supernatural power and those mixed with youkai energy.


    ''......''


    After staring at the distance for a while, it changed direction and headed towards a corner of the recently filled vige. A small pile of wood from the damaged vige poking up like a gravestone. It digs its way through the muddy and snowy ground. And when it finds the skeletons of strange-looking dogs, the vige is soon filled with sound of tearing flesh and bone crunching.


    The time the sound rang out was not so long, and the silence, tranquility, and serenity immediately returned to the snowfield��


    ''......''


    After a while, it begins to move again. It starts to walk, as if it were following the footprints that remain faintly on the snowfield, keeping its eyes on their figures that can only be seen in the far distance.


    And then, in a momentary snowstorm, their footprints and even its footprints and shadows, werepletely erased, as if they were just winter illusions...

 Chapter 92.1

    Chapter 92.1


    [Part 1/4]


    As a general rule, it is believed that values be more conservative the more isted a society is, and the less it interacts with the outside world.


    Naturally, this is to be expected. In sparsely popted areas with limited external stimuli, where life bes routine and fixed, there are not many factors that actively contribute to changing values.


    Furthermore, themon notion that young people reject rural customs and outdated values does not easily take root unless they are aware ofpletely different cultures existing outside their own. People, for better or worse, have narrow perspectives. They can only measure the world by what they know. If they don''t even have fragmentary knowledge of the world, they won''t have doubts about the society they are in, let alone rebel against it.


    Therefore, in many cases, changes in values and trends tend to spread from urban areas where interaction with the outside world is more active to rural areas.


    ...That''s why our current situation was also an inevitable consequence.


    "You better disappear quickly, you filthy outsiders!! The moment you set foot in this vige, I''ll tear you apart!!"


    On the other side of the fence stood men holding hoes, sickles, naginatas, and bows and arrows. Each of them exuded a clear sense of killing intent and, at the same time, stared at us with fear. And the old man who emerged from that crowd dered arrogantly and disdainfully towards us. It was an overtly hostile reaction... that was how we were received in Shinkaki Vige.


    "..."


    I look at Iruka beside me. She shrugged her shoulders as if she were exasperated. I followed suit. At first, I was taken aback, but upon closer thought, it wasn''t that strange, and if we encountered the same kind of situation repeatedly, it was only natural that we would eventually get used to it.


    This was not the first time we received such treatment in a nearby vige we passed by while searching for the Namahage. It was ratherical how everything followed the same pattern.


    (Well, considering the members we have)


    A half-youkai fox girl known for her cunning, apanied by a masked-man with ck horse, and a wolf-human with a Ezo''s appearance. Moreover, we were armed, which could be considered a full house. It is inevitable that the vigers in this rural area, where contact with the outside world is limited to asional peddlers or small officials of the county who collect tribute, would be on maximum alert, as it would be impossible not to be cautious.


    But we still had to do our job, even if it was just for appearances...


    "That''s fine," I replied, my voice steady andposed, "We only came here to deliver a warning based on the instructions of the County Governor and the head of the family."


    "A warning, you say...?" Vige Chief murmured, his toneced with skepticism.


    I showed the promissory note that I received from the County Governor and made my deration. Perhaps due to the influence of the promissory note, the vige chief showed a slight interest in our words. However, his expression still contained suspicion and distrust. Well, it''s understandable since it''s unnatural for the County Governor or the exorcists'' family to send such a group as messengers.


    "Yes... How prepared are you for the arrival of the Namahage in this vige?" I inquired, my voice carrying a note of concern.


    "Hmph! I have no obligation to teach the likes of you, who are nothing but unknown nobodies!"


    After a moment of hesitation, it was entirely expected for him to dismiss my question in such a way. Yeah, they probably haven''t made much preparation.


    "That''s fine. We are traveling through this area to prepare for the Namahage. As a side task, we havee to deliver this warning. It is the appropriate time, and we kindly request that you be vignt for any abnormalities."


    "No need to tell me. Although, as far as I know, that monster has never actually visited the vige."


    In response to my warning, however, the vige chiefughed derisively. He looked to be around sixty years old. It''s likely that the tradition of evacuating to the vige had be an empty gesture by the time he reached adulthood. There was not a trace of crisis awareness, and it seemed like he would forget about my warning the next day. If there had been no significant damage in the past two hundred years of negligence, it would make sense.


    (And I can''t mention that the vige was attacked or that the whereabouts of the Namahage are unknown...)


    The condition the County Governor presented for lending the seal to a mere servant was the obligation of confidentiality. On the surface, it was to maintain the authority of the imperial court and to prevent unnecessarymotion before the preparation of supplies and the discovery of the Namahage. However, the real reasons are self-evident. They took the precaution of involving a curse, with Murasaki involved as a witness.


    (Ah, I can see a disturbing motive...)


    The fact that The GovernorGunji-dono and his group agreed to make Iruka apany me may have been a calcted move to gauge the vigers'' reactions.


    Even if it''s just for show, a warning was given, but the vigers didn''t react... There''s a possibility that our suspicious group was assembled to maintain that appearance. I see, if the ones giving the warning are suspicious, no one would follow them. I can''t speak for others in this matter, but it''s quite an unpleasant situation.


    "Hey, should we get going soon?"


    "Hmm? Ah, yes. That''s right. Well, since we''ve informed you and we have a duty, we''ll take our leave."


    In response to Iruka''s call, I bow to the vige chief and retreat with the dark-blue-horse in tow. Iruka and Shiro do the same. On the other hand, the vigers continue to hold their farming tools and weapons with a hostile aura until we disappear from their sight...


    "What do you think? If they remain cautious around the vige, there might be some hope for survival..." I asked, my voice filled with anticipation, hoping for a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos.


    If everything goes ording to the scenario, this ce should be the next target in line. Although, since the event has been moved up by almost a week, I can''t say for sure...


    "Well, considering the mess we made... there might be a possibility that they''ll be on guard and keep watch over us."


    "Yeah, that''s possible."


    Despite Iruka''s reluctant remark, I unconsciously agreed. The GovernorGunji-dono probably didn''t calcte that far... If that''s the case, it''s convenient in its own way. Not enjoyable, though.


    "Anyway, what are we going to do from here?" Iruka inquired, his voice filled with a sense of urgency.


    "Ah, right," I replied, my tone shifting to one of focus and determination. "If we follow the city road that continues north from here, we''ll reach a mountainous basin. For now, we''ll warn the three viges there and explore the surrounding areas." I carefully unfolded the map, pointing out the path to Iruka as I exined, my voice steady and purposeful.


    Specifically, I''m referring to the three viges: Sekine, Mongai, and Shikawa, which are surrounded by mountainous terrain. Although thend is limited, the water supply is good, and in this respect, the area is rtively suitable for rice cultivation. Thebined poption of the three viges is approximately over 800 people, and... they are also the viges where the protagonist was screwed in the original scenario.


    To be precise, these three viges were faced with the choice of evacuation, abandonment, or protection during the final stages of the Namahage surveince mission, as it was revealed that they would be the next target after the Namahage. The result is as I mentioned before.


    (Although it''s uncertain how much will change by warning earlier than in the original...)


    Just imagining the oue made me sigh. Or rather, I did sigh. I let out a deep breath, feeling my body growing sluggish.


    "Um, Tomobe-san... Are you okay?"


    Seeing my demeanor, Shiro, who was leading the chestnut horse, anxiously asked.


    "Hmm? ...No, there''s no problem."


    "But... aren''t you tired? The blizzard was strong yesterday, and maybe you should take a break somewhere..."


    Shiro''s remark refers tost night. We spent the night in a mountain hut set up on Mount Hiyake but that night was the strongest blizzard since we set out to search for the Namahage.


    Originally, the n was for Iruka and me to take turns keeping watch, but especially yesterday, encountering the human-faced dog required heightened vignce and concentration. There was no certainty about the size of the pack. SI surveyed the surroundings of the hut where we had spent the night several times. Needless to say, it was freezing cold.


    However, I''m not so weak as to be discouraged by that alone.


    "Hey. Don''t worry about it. I''m just a bit fed up with the viges'' predictable responses. They have no creativity, you know? It would be nice if they came up with more imaginative answers."


    "Uh, um. Well, that''s..."


    As I jokingly made my statement, Shiro wore an expression that couldn''t be described. The fact that she didn''t deny it indicated that she had simr thoughts.


    "Kekeke, don''t act all innocent. Foxy brat, you''d get annoyed too if you were subjected to those kinds of stares every time, right? You were receiving quite a curious gaze yourself, weren''t you?"


    "H-hey, Iruka-san! Why are you...!!"


    "Curious? What do you mean?"


    Interrupting the conversation, Iruka interjected, and Shiro hurriedly protested. However, as for me, I tilted my head with suspicion at that statement.


    "Well, um... That''s..."


    "Think about it," Iruka chimed in, her tone patient yet matter-of-fact. "This brat is a youkai fox, even though she''s just a kid. And look at her clothes, they''re quite fancy, aren''t they?" Her words carried a hint of realization, as if she had just pieced together a puzzle.


    "That''s... Ah, I see," I responded, my voice tinged with a mix ofprehension and surprise. The pieces were slowly falling into ce, and I began to grasp the significance of the situation.


    It could be considered a kind of characteristic. Youkai foxes, both male and female, often take on a beautified human form that mesmerizes and humiliates humans, and the same is true of the half-youkai fox people.


    Considering that in continental dynasties and imperial courts, stories and even historical facts abound about foxes seducing and corrupting emperors and ministers through their allure, it was not surprising that the vigers looked at Shiro with both disdain and curiosity.


    While not as tant as Shirowakamaru, Shiro certainly had moments where, despite her youthful appearance, she exuded a bewitching aura that could deceive men. ...I had be ustomed to it, of course.


    "Well, well, as expected of the youkai fox. I''m sure the fox that caused amotion on the continent rendered the high-ranking officials powerless with just their gaze and voice, right? You don''t let your guard down."


    "P-Please don''t mock me! I-I don''t really pay attention to that kind of thing! Besides, I can''t use word curse!"


    Shiro retorted, her face turning red. Well, from her perspective, it must be an unpleasant usation. Iruka probably didn''t know, but being a part of the soul of a wicked and tyrannical cmity youkai, Shiro must have felt the need to vehemently deny it.


    "Oh? So you unconsciously deceived those guys? Truly the youkai fox. Quite fearsome," Iruka remarked, her voice tinged with a mixture of admiration and amusement.


    "Hey, Iruka," I interjected, my tone stern and reproachful. "Stop mocking her so much... Shiro, don''t worry about it. Just take what this guy says as a joke." I scolded Iruka, my words carrying a protective edge, shielding Shiro from further taunts.


    "Uuuh..." Shiro stammered and looked at me with some tears in her eyes.


    Maybe I was a bitte in stopping it?


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry. Iruka wasn''t serious."

 Chapter 92.2

    Chapter 92.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "B-But..."


    Shiro''s eyes became moist, her cheeks reddened, and she sniffled. This is troublesome. Although it was just a prank to Iruka, it seemed to have hurt her deeply. I screwed up.


    "I... I used to be like that in the past, but... but..."


    Overwhelmed with emotions, Shiro approached me, clinging to my leg as she looked up at me with tear-filled eyes. She gazed at me with a frightened expression on her swollen face.


    "Uuuh... Tomobe-saaan...!!"


    ...She looked up at me with her innocent beauty that shook one''s heart.


    "...!?"


    It was a good thing I was wearing a mask. I managed to avoid showing my involuntary grimace. If I had revealed my expression, she would probably have been shocked.


    "..Well, well. You really are a youkai fox, after all."


    Iruka, who was next to me, peeked at Shiro''s expression and muttered with a twisted smile. Unfortunately, I agreed with her.


    "Huh?"


    "Well, yeah. That''s right. What should I say? Um...��"


    ''��( ��???��) <i>Hey, where''s the food!</i>''


    "Noisy!!"


    I was shaken and didn''t know what to say, but I retorted to the annoying spider that had been talking inside my head. Shiro was startled by the sudden reaction.


    "Eh, what..."


    "Ah, enough of that! I''m going to lift you up!!"


    "Huh? Wha...!"


    Surprised and dumbfounded, Shiro didn''t have time to react. Immediately after that, I regained myposure and, with a burst of energy, I lifted her up from both sides and ced her on the back of the chestnut horse.


    "Well, um, here''s the thing. For now, I''ll rely on you to be vignt. Don''t think too deeply about this silly matter. We''ve known each other for a long time, so you shouldn''t be so easily flustered by the jokes of a neer."


    I dered that nonchntly, as if nothing had happened. However, I''m not lying. In a way, I do trust this half-youkai fox more than the original character of the same name from the source material, given the process we''ve been through together.


    ...Well, I suppose I was also trying to cover up my own agitation, though.


    "Um... well..."


    "Come on! Pull yourself together! You''re riding a horse, so do your job!"


    "E-eek...!!"


    As Shiro hesitated, Iruka ordered her while giving a firm pat on Shiro''s back. In response, Shiro straighten up, her spine erect, and start looking around nervously. Her fox ears and tail would also perk up. Then, Iruka whispered in my ear.


    "Hehehe. You owe me, okay?"


    She said with a smug expression. Well, yeah, that''s right. But, wait...


    "No, in the first ce, you started this mess, didn''t you!?"


    I retorted as I delivered a chop to the top of Iruka''s head... * * *


    The snow, which had started falling sparsely in Hieda County past noon, had turned into a blizzard byte afternoon. And with each passing moment, it grew fiercer.


    "Darn, this is getting troublesome...!" I eximed, frustration evident in my voice.


    Even the shikigami I sent flying above, sharing its vision, could hardly see anything due to the thick clouds and raging snow. Thepass in my hand was the only hope, pointing the way.


    "Shiro! Are you okay!?"


    "Yes, I''m on horseback, so... What about Iruka-san!?"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t die yet...!!"


    As I turned around to face mypanions and shouted, the two of them, bundled up in straw and fur for warmth, replied in loud voices. It had turned into a blizzard that made us want to call it a whiteout. If we let our guard down, we could easily lose sight of each other in this snowstorm.


    "Alright, everyone," Imanded with authority, my voice cutting through the howling wind of the blizzard. "Don''t let go of the rope, got it!? Shiro, it might be tough, but I''m counting on you to keep an eye out! My senses are already failing me in this blizzard! Iruka, if you sense anything even slightly off, let us know!" My words carried urgency and determination, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    "U-Understood...!!" Shiro replied, her voice filled with a mix of determination and trepidation.


    "Yeah!!" Iruka eximed, her voice echoing with confidence and readiness.


    In this blizzard, even if youkai were approaching, I wouldn''t notice until they were right upon us. So, I had to rely on the two of them. Still, after all the walking, we still can''t find our destination.


    "It''s freezing, damn it!" Iruka eximed, her voiceced with frustration and impatience. "Hey, haven''t we reached the destination yet...!?"


    "We should be there soon..." I muttered, my tone mirroring Iruka''s frustration. "D(mn it, where are we?"


    The visibility was so poor that even whaty right in front of our eyes was indiscernible. I squinted desperately, trying to focus on what was ahead. Freezing to death out here was noughing matter. We had a tent for camping, but setting it up in this blizzard would take a considerable amount of time, and there was the risk of it being blown away. Plus, we couldn''t use fire inside the tent, as it could start a fire.


    "Tsk!? Hey, something dangerous ising! Watch out!"


    Iruka warned, sensing it with her keen senses. But it was slightly toote.


    "Huh? Ahhh...!?"


    "What!? Sh*t...!"


    Right after that, an exceptionally fierce gust of wind blew, forcefully tearing away the protective winter gear Shiro was wearing. I tried to grab hold of it as it soared into the sky, but I was too slow. In an instant, it was swept away, disappearing into the blizzard.


    "Hey! Shiro, what the hell were you thinking!? Didn''t you tie it properly!?"


    "I-I''m... I''m sorry!!"


    Iruka yelled at Shiro with a ferocity that seemedpletely out of ce, given the circumstances. However, it was a matter of life and death, so her reaction was somewhat understandable. Shiro, realizing the gravity of the situation, turned pale, her face filled with fear, and apologized.


    "There''s no time to be angry!! Tsk, take my coat. It''ll keep you warm for now!"


    Interrupting their conversation, I quickly took off my own jacket, making sure it wouldn''t be blown away, and helped Shiro put it on. I tightly tied the strings so it wouldn''te loose.


    "T-Tomobe-san, what are you...!?"


    "Hey, it''s her own responsibility for screwing up! Are you nning to freeze to death?"


    Shiro looked perplexed at my actions, and then Iruka scolded her. It is true that it was her own fault that she lost her winter protective clothes, and it was foolish of me to give my coat to someone else in the middle of this blizzard. But...


    "This is entrusted to me by the princess. I can''t let her die. Besides... it''smon for kids to make mistakes."


    I tried to calm down the enraged Iruka. I understood her anger, having likely experienced life-or-death situations numerous times. But disying raw emotions at this moment would only waste time and energy. Iruka must have understood this, and she did not argue with my words. She simply stated, "I won''t do the same," emphasizing her intention.


    "Oh, um..."


    "Don''t let the next one fly away. There''s no recement."


    With a touch of embarrassment and a desire to say something, Shiro looked at me, but I ruffled her head and gave her the order. Then, I returned to the front of the formation. There was no time to casually chat. ...I''m feeling cold too.


    (Well, it''s all well and good to put on a brave face... but d*mn, this is tough!!)


    Shivering at the cold, I continued to march forward, staring ahead... with inner restlessness. While those with spiritual power like servants had sturdier bodies than regr humans, they were far from invincible. I wanted to reach my destination before freezing to death. Or rather, if we didn''t reach it, we would die.


    ...Fortunately, it didn''t take too long after letting go of the coat to spot our intended location.


    "That''s..."


    I caught sight of its silhouette amidst the blizzard. The shadow of a stone-built tower... and I read the characters inscribed on the signboard of the tower in ink. I licked my dry lips and rxed.


    "Alright, that''s it! Over there! We''re almost there, keep going!!"


    Pulling the reins of the blue-maned horse and the rope for navigation, I turned back towards Shiro and Iruka, shouting loudly. Then, I faced forward again, stealing another nce at the tower.


    The signboard of the tower read as follows: ''Sakui Station, Hieda County''...


    ~To be continued ~

 Chapter 92.3

    Chapter 92.3


    [Part 3/4]


    In this world, regardless of whether one is human, god, or youkai, the most important thing is the spiritual vein.


    Land blessed with a spiritual vein is rich in every sense and provides a suitable environment to sustain arge poption. The substantial dominion of the Imperial Court is formed by the spiritual veins scattered throughout various regions and the city roads that connect them. Outside the centralnds, the control over the territories is established through points and lines.


    The facilities responsible for maintaining and managing the security of the city roads are checkpoints and lodging towns. In the game, these serve as bases where yers can purchase items and rest (save). Among them, the smallest and most numerous facilities within Fus��-kuni are the "stations."


    Sakui Station is one of the twelve stations located at the foot of Mount Araki in Hieda County. It is recorded in the county''s ledgers that two officials oversee the affairs, fifteen soldiers guard the city roads, two hired workers are employed for various tasks, and ten horses are kept for security and messenger purposes.


    Given its original functions, we had nned to stay at this particr station while heading north in the county. We struggled through the blizzard, with me in particr trembling... but we finally managed to arrive.


    ...Unfortunately, it was difficult to find peace.


    "...!?"


    The first thing that caught my attention was the missing head of the Jizo statue ced near the station gate.


    The boundary, a charm to keep youkai away from the station, had been destroyed. Everyone present, including myself, was not ignorant or unlearned enough to not understand the significance of it.


    "This... could it be..."


    "Hey, hey, I''ve got a bad feeling about this. Right?"


    I turned around in response to the call from behind while keeping my gaze fixed on the headless Jizo. There was a tense stareing from behind...


    "...I''ll investigate. Wait here for a while."


    I instructed the two of them after brushing off the snow from my shoulders and head. While giving the order, I checked the dagger (tant��) at my waist and confirmed the teguruma. And just as I was about to pass through the gate... my shoulder was grabbed.


    "...what are you doing, Iruka?"


    "Are you stupid? Are you nning to go alone?"


    Iruka retorted to my question.


    "Last time we were in the vige, you waited for me."


    "The situation is different this time, don''t you think? If something happens, we can escape and leave you behind at that time. But in this blizzard, if we run aimlessly, we''ll end up in a disaster."


    The Ezo pointed her thumb at the fierce blizzard behind us to emphasize her point.


    "...But worst-case scenario, we could encounter cmity youkai in this ce."


    "Isn''t that what happened to us in the vige (Tamaki)?"


    "You..."


    I sighed in exasperation at Iruka''s nonchnt remarks. Even though they are both cmity youkai, this time it''s a divine being that defeated multiple exorcists. Even if it''s the same cmity youkai and there were two at that time, or at least a bunch of other exorcists, the danger level is no less than... well, the danger level at that time was pretty high, too. It''s a miracle that I managed to survive every time. ''(o�R���Q) <i>It''s my turn now, Papa!</i>'' Shut up already.


    "But..."


    "W-Well!! I''m going too...!!"


    As I showed reluctance towards Iruka''s suggestion, Shiro chimed in, expressing agreement. She came running towards me and grabbed onto the sleeve of my arm. This is...


    "Hey, weren''t you listening to our conversation?" I eximed, my frustration evident in my voice. "We don''t know what''s inside."


    "I-I can defend myself to some extent!" Shiro stammered, her tone wavering with uncertainty.


    "To some extent... how much is that?" I inquired, my curiosity tinged with skepticism.


    "Um... I can repel young youkai with my foxfire..." Shiro trailed off, her voice hesitant, as if unsure of her own abilities.


    "No, no, that won''t do," I interjected, my voice firm and decisive.


    It might very well be a suicidal act. Actually, Gori-sama, just likest time, if you''re going to let go of her, at least teach her some decent self-defense. ...Though there''s a chance that she might be andmine if she levels up, even if the chances of that are low.


    "Bu-but... please. I-I can be of some help too..."


    Shiro pleaded desperately. I remained silent for a moment, observing Iruka. She nods her head and I let out a small sigh. Leaving only this white fox behind would be dangerous anyway...


    "Since I can''t leave you alone... I''ll take care of you. ...Once we''re inside, make sure to follow my orders. Got it?" I order her as I press a short sword into Shiro''s hands for self-defense. She smiled brightly and replied, "Yes!" Inwardly, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance. Being pleased about something like this is troublesome.


    "Alright, stop the horses here. I''ll take the front. You two, watch out for blind spots. ...Let''s go."


    I drew my dagger and dered, then I slipped through the gate. But before passing through the gate, I heard, ''(*��?��?) Papa, I want to go to the haunted house too''... it seemed that I needed to go back to the horse''s load and retrieve the insect cage. * * *


    In front of the gate stood a tower, with low heights and stone walls. Inside, there were facilities such as a government office, stables, a coach inn, a record office, a warehouse, a kitchen, and amodations for travelers. The inner garden even served as a small vegetable garden.


    At first nce, it may seem extravagant. However, the number of residents during peacetime was not that high. Nevertheless, it served as a makeshift fortress in times of crisis, a supply base for the government army, and asionally amodated distinguished guests and their entourages during regional visits. Therefore, the station''s premises were surprisingly spacious.


    The inside of the station''s government office, a ce that could probably amodate a hundred people if packed tightly... Yet, there was no sign of people there. The sky was darkened by cloudy weather and a blizzard, creating an eerie atmosphere that pervaded the entire station.


    "......"


    I proceeded cautiously through the darkened building, sharpening my senses. Without a doubt, I sensed an unpleasant atmosphere. A scent of youkai and the smell of flesh hung in the air.


    "...This must be the office."


    I read the characters written on a sign hanging on the wall. It reads "Sakui Station Office." I exchange nces with Iruka and the others behind me. We nodded at each other and opened the door.


    The office was deserted. Snow and cold air were pouring in through the open window. There was a desk, a chair, a shelf, and various stationery and documents scattered on the desk and floor. ...And I noticed faint bloodstains on the desk.


    "......"


    I look around. There was another door on the left side when facing forward, different from the one we used to enter. I turned my feet towards it... and right after, I sensed a presence from beyond that door.


    "Iruka."


    "Yeah."


    A presenceing from the other side of the door we entered. I met eyes with Iruka and gestured to hide Shiro behind her. I held a dagger in one hand and pressed myself against the wall next to the door. At the same time, I hear footsteps. No, multiple footsteps. They were gradually but steadily approaching.


    "!?"


    The presence stopped in front of the door. I squeezed the dagger tightly, feeling tense.


    The door slowly opens. I take a breath. And as soon as the presence on the other side of the door invaded, I aimed the dagger at their throat.


    "Stop! Who are you!!?"


    I warned them. If they resisted even a little, I intended to tear their throat apart. Yes, I red at them with that intention... but the next moment, I understood the identity of the intruder before my eyes and involuntarily fell speechless.


    "!? Y-You...!?"


    "What the...!?"


    The person threatened by me and I spoke almost simultaneously. And we were both surprised. It was because neither of us expected the other to be here.


    "Why...why are you...!?"


    "That line belongs to me. Why did youe here from the county capital?"


    Facing the person who was shaken as I pointed my dagger at him, I calmly replied and questioned him. The person was one of the soldiers who had caused trouble for Suzune and the others in the capital... He turned out to be the intruder.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, Hikorokur��? Did someonee...ugh!?"


    As he spoke, several figures appeared from behind. As they appeared, they also frowned upon seeing me. I recognized them. They were the ones who had bothered my sisters along with the man in front of me.


    "You...you were the one in the capital!?" another soldier inquired, his voice tinged with both surprise and usation.


    "Y-you...! You dare to show up here?! It''s been a hundred years since then..." another soldier eximed, his words dripping with long-held resentment.


    "What? What''s this about a hundred years?" Iruka interjected, her toneced with curiosity.


    As they tried to draw their weapons, seemingly remembering their grudge against me, they hesitated and lost their fighting spirit when Iruka suddenly appeared behind me. Yeah, you guys got knocked out by this guy all together, right?

 Chapter 92.4

    Chapter 92.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Oh? Well, well, if it isn''t these familiar faces," Iruka greeted with a touch of sarcasm. "What''s the deal? You all want to get violent together? Is that it? Huh?" Her words dripped with both amusement and challenge.


    "Don''t do that. No bloodshed here," I intervened to calm Iruka, who was baring her fangs and provoking them.


    I myself lower my dagger. Then, I was about to ask them again when I immediately leaned forward.


    "...!? Behind you!"


    "Huh!? Ahh!!?"


    In the darkness, I noticed it and shouted. Right after shouting, I pushed the man in front of me away and thrust my dagger toward ''it''��the face of the creature.


    ''<i>Screeech!!?''</i>


    Silently descending from the ceiling, the human-faced leech with a thickness resembling a horse''s neck approached, catching them off guard. It thrashed around, screaming in agony, crushing the surrounding objects and pirs. And that was the trigger. Simultaneously, the hidden beings revealed themselves.


    "These...these creatures!?"


    Countless cricket-like creatures poked their heads out from the ceiling. A centipede, asrge as a snake, leaned out from the window. Then, with a creaking sound, the door in the back opened slightly. Scuttling out were over ten mantises, baring their fangs and screeching.


    "E-Eekkk!"


    "W-What the hell is going on!?"


    For a moment, both our group and the soldiers were taken aback, but it didn''tst long.


    "Take thisss!"


    With a roar-like cry, Iruka swung her weapon. The cricket-like creatures that dived from the ceiling were torn apart by her axe and mmed into the wall in a single blow. Two or three more came after her, but their fate was no different.


    "...!!!"


    I kicked the half-open door, along with the mantis under my foot, and leaped towards the giant mantis that had intruded. Immediately, I cut off its long antennae with my dagger.


    ''...!?''


    Taken off guard, the mantis trembled, and I seized the opportunity to throw two kunais from my sleeve. They pierced into itsrge eyeballs, embedded in its bean-like body. The mantis screamed in pain and writhed on the spot.


    "Iruka!"


    "Got it!"


    Iruka immediately realizes my intention when I call out to her. With soldiers panicking and confused by the sudden attack, Iruka jumped out of the window and charged towards the giant centipede. With a powerful strike, she drove her axe into the side of the creature. Infused with yokai power and spiritual energy, her blow easily crushed the exoskeleton and severed the centipede''s abdomen. Blue bodily fluids and organs sttered from the monster.


    ''Giiiishhh!!''


    Despite its pain, the centipede''s head locked onto Iruka. Twisting its front half, it forcefully opened its jaws, attempting to bite off her head. I approached from behind and swung my Teguruma. The spider''s thread sliced the upper half of the centipede''s body in two, causing it to meet its demise.


    "Huh!?"


    "You think...you can...!!"


    Without a moment''s pause, I was throwing more kunais toward the threat that was closing in on Shiro. The flying locusts, about the size of a cat, which had been on guard and intimidated by the feeble foxfire released by Shiro, had their heads crushed by the kunais struck at high speed.


    "What''s wrong with you all!? Are your weapons just for show? Can''t you lend a hand!?"


    "Huh!? You...you b*stard!!"


    "I know! Come on, you pests...!!"


    "Sh*t! What the...what the hell is happening...!?"


    The bewildered soldiers snapped out of their daze upon my angry voice and joined the battle in a half-mad state. One swungs their swords at the approaching crickets and locusts one after another. Another one holds up their shields against the centipedes entering through the window and thrust their spears at them. And another one swings their axe at a threatening millipede and smash its head in.


    Everyone, including me, was wielding weapons. We fought back the monsters appearing from all directions. And after personally killing fifteen of them and ounting for nearly forty kills including the others, it appeared.


    The building trembled. It broke through the wooden wall and revealed itself. A giant arm insect with crab-like pincers and clicking mandibles appeared. Its massive size made it clear that this was their boss.


    "Daraa!!!!"


    Iruka was the first to move. Ignoring its intimidation, she swungs her axe and severed one of its pincers.


    ''...!!!??''


    Despite being surprised by the fearless preemptive strike, the grotesque creature counterattacked. It swung a pair of elongated hind legs like whips.


    "Move...get down...!!"


    As soon as I said that, Iruka crawled on the floor. I pressed Shiro''s head and pressed my body against the floor as well.


    "Eh!? Gyaaa..."


    The members of the army couldn''t react in time. The whip-like legs, tearing through the air, cut one of the soldiers in half. The armor was useless as his upper body spun in the air, crashing into the ceiling and scattering guts as he fell to the floor.


    "D*mn it!? Gensuke''s been killed!!"


    "You''ve got some nerve!! Die, you monster!!"


    At the death of theirrade, however, a few soldiers went into a rage and hurled their spears. Although the spears themselves were of poor quality and didn''t cause significant damage, it served as a distraction against the creature.


    And Iruka and I didn''t miss the chance.


    "Come on, take this!"


    Iruka stood up and charged forward, delivering a full swing kick to a nearby cricket youkai, sending it flying towards the face of the arm insect. The cricket youkai collided with the arm insect''s face, turning into a stter of flesh and scattering in all directions, much like a ser ball hitting the goal. The arm insect, caught off guard by the unexpected blow, staggered.


    "Okay, one more!!"


    Seizing the opportunity, Iruka rushed into the creature''s reach and struck its joint with the axe. The second segment leg, without its pincers, was severed, and Iruka mercilessly swung the axe at the creature''s body with the returning de. The fact that the left side, where the pincers had already been cut off, and being too intruded upon, left the creature unable to counterattack. It hastily jumped sideways, trying to create distance between Iruka and itself. That''s when I closed in from behind.


    ''Giish!!''


    One of the randomly grown eyeballs on its head caught my attention. The two whips were swung at me, but I quickly cut them off one after another with my dagger.


    (So, this one is probably just a medium youkai.)


    It doesn''t seem to be a highly skilled one. In that case, I jumped onto the creature''s head without hesitation. It violently shook its body in an attempt to throw me off... but it''s toote!


    "Hey, can you see this thread?"


    ''Kikii!?''


    As soon as I said those words, the arm insect seemed to notice the thin, dangling thread around its neck. It was the sharp spider thread of Tsuchigumo.


    This was achieved by sending a bird shikigami with a teguruma attached through its beak, circling around the neck of the arm insect with the thread... and now the shikigami returns. I picked up the teguruma it carried in its beak. The arm insect, with its ck eyeballs simultaneously fixed on me, seemed to understand what was about to happen.


    With a smirk on my face, I pulled the thread swiftly. At the same time, the spider thread pulled up from the neck effortlessly severed the head of the arm insect, as if cutting through tofu.


    ''<i>...!?!!!??</i>''


    Losing its head, the arm insect convulsed, spewing green bodily fluid from the wound and iling countless legs. As it moved, I leaped and calmly distanced myself uponnding on the floor.


    Then, to finish off, I kick the first human-faced earthworm, which has copsed on the floor, trembling, with a kick to the face and then finish it off with a dagger (tant��). I looked around. It seems that we have taken care of most of the people who were lurking around here.


    Suddenly, I nced at the ground, picking up an item scattered during the battle, belonging to the station. I checked its contents. Then, breathing heavily and kneeling, I turned towards the exhausted soldiers and spoke.


    "Well then, it seems like we both need some information exchange. ...Hey, can someone boil some water? It''s freezing with this blizzard. Let''s have a chat while warming up."


    I showcased a box of tea leaves, presumably part of the station''s supplies, and made the suggestion.


    ...Imagining the discovery of a troublesome situation.


    Fanart: <ul><li>Chapter 91 credit vor tea party: here</li><li>Children''s Day Onitsuki sisters: here</li><li>Another person on PIXIV created an illustration of Darth Tamaki''s route: here</li></ul>

 Chapter 93.1

    Chapter 93.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Dry shockwaves rippled through the air. It wasn''t just once, but two or three times, echoing intermittently.


    "Gah...!?"


    Under a relentless barrage of fierce strikes, Tamaki could only defend herself. She gritted her teeth, desperately attempting to either intercept or deflect the attacks.


    Of course, even that alone was a feat of artistic skill. Through training in her hometown and guidance from her master since being entrusted to Onitsuki''s house, both experiences contributed to the remarkable swordy of this teenage girl.


    Considering her youth and the amount of experience she had, one could even call her a genius... However, that impression was only for those seeing her for the first time. It was evident to anyone familiar with her training at Onitsuki''s mansion that her movementscked brilliance, and thus, the oue of the match was clear.


    "Aaah... Break!"


    "Uwah...!?"


    In response to the opponent''s attack and their apanying shout, Tamaki couldn''t react in time. In the next moment, the wooden sword she had been gripping was sent flying. It spun in the air before forcefully embedding itself into the ground. And with that, the match was over.


    "Thank you for the match."


    "T-thank you for the match..."


    For a brief moment, Tamaki was dumbfounded. But she quickly regained her senses as her opponent respectfully bowed. In a hurry, she returned the gesture by bowing her head. When she raised her head again, she was met with the sight of a girl with purple hair, styled in a bob, ring at her with clear displeasure.


    Hotoya Tamaki and Ako Murasaki, two girls of simr age who were both disciples under Onitsuki Sumire, had been sparring in the outskirts of Hieda County.


    The sparring itself was nothing out of the ordinary, just part of their daily training to keep their skills sharp under the guidance of Onitsuki Sumire.


    ...The problemy in the unsettling and tense atmosphere between the two.


    "You seem uncertain in your swordy, TamakiTamaki-san."


    The first words spoken by Murasaki after her bow were clearly filled with dissatisfaction. Or perhaps they were harsh.


    "You haven''t been putting your heart into your training these past few days, have you? It takes quite some nerve to meet your senior disciple with such a half-hearted attitude," Murasakimented, causing Tamaki to apologize nervously. "Eh, umm... I''m sorry."


    "No need to apologize. But I''d like to hear the reason behind neglecting your training. We can''t afford to let our skills deteriorate over trivial matters. The role of exorcism cannot be performed with such a careless mindset, isn''t it?"


    Murasaki''s remark caused Tamaki''s expression to darken. Tamaki was well aware of that fact. Even with the limited experience of fighting a few young youkai, she had already engraved it in her heart. Battling supernatural monsters was something that required constant vignce. She couldn''t remain sluggish like this forever. She couldn''t, but...


    "Well, you see..."


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama, a message has arrived for you to reply to."


    Just as Tamaki was trying to gather her courage to confess, an untimely notification from the Hidden Group appeared, causing her to involuntarily close her mouth. At the same time, Murasaki turned towards the Hidden Group and gave a small nod. "Understood. Let''s go."


    "...And Tamaki-san, I apologize, but today''s training ends here. Please make sure not to neglect your practice. Alright?"


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Very well. Excuse me."


    With those words, Murasaki turned on her heel and headed towards the county office with the Hidden Group. Tamaki watched her retreating figures with a sense of concern.


    "MissHime-sama, here''s a hand towel."


    "Ah, thank you..."


    Startled by the voice, Tamaki turned her gaze to see her close friend, a maid, standing there. In one hand, she held the wooden sword that had been blown away, and in the other, she offered a damp towel that had been soaked in cold water. Tamaki epted the towel and wiped away the beads of sweat on her face, neck, and arms.


    "MissHime-sama, is something bothering you after all?"


    "Yeah, well... I just can''t help it."


    Tamaki weakly nodded in response to her friend''s observation. It was the reason why she couldn''t concentrate on anything these past few days.


    The fact that she had inadvertently burdened her benefactor and friend with a dangerous mission due to her own suggestion filled Tamaki with anxiety and self-loathing. The consequences brought about by her thoughtlessness and irresponsibility... But at the same time, Tamaki also felt dissatisfaction and indignation towards the situation surrounding her. She couldn''t forgive herself for abandoning innocent vigers, and deep down, she was even angry at the county officials'' attitudes.


    (But I can''t cause any more trouble...)


    Once again, Tamaki nced at the retreating figure of her two years senior disciple. That petite back seemed considerably exhaustedpared to Tamaki''s own. No, it was a fact that the girl named Ako Murasaki had been physically and mentally drained throughout this whole turmoil.


    It was only natural. The mission that was originally supposed to bepletely safe and secure turned out to have sloppy preparations on-site, and to make matters worse, the dangerous youkai they were supposed to monitor was missing.


    For Murasaki, it meant that she had to handle administrative work while preparing for the worst-case scenario. Although Murasaki had already undertaken several major tasks in her own family, her father or brother usually took charge as the responsible party, and there were many reliable advisers as well. This case was different. The workload and responsibility that fell on Murasaki were beyond anything she had experienced before.


    ...No, to be precise, there was Yun-shoku, a servant who could handle administrative tasks, but unfortunately, he was not present at the moment.


    Furthermore, unbeknownst to Tamaki, Murasaki herself was also somewhat troubled by the fact that she had assigned dangerous tasks to Yun-shoku and others below that rank. And Tamaki''s decision to remain silent was, in a sense, the correct one. If she had been honest, it would have ced even more burden on Murasaki''s already fragile mental state. Murasaki had already been secretly taking antacids (stomach pills) three times a day.


    ...On a side note, the menstrual cycle that arrived around yesterday was quite severe, making her feel slightly anemic.


    "...MissHime-sama?"


    "Ah, sorry. I was lost in thought... Shall we head back?"


    When Suzune questioned her silent master, Tamaki managed to smile and make a suggestion. As soon as she made the suggestion, Tamaki started walking. Suzune, slightly surprised, quickly followed her.


    (It''s difficult to consult with others...)


    For a moment, the image of the third exorcist boy who apanied them on this mission came to mind. However, Tamaki quickly dismissed that thought.


    While there hadn''t been any particr falling out or disagreement, the rtionship between Tamaki and that boy was not smooth. It was hard to put into words... There was always something prickly about their interactions. And Tamaki hesitated to inquire about the reasons behind it, considering it impolite.


    "It''s depressing..."


    At times like this, Tamaki wished her wolf friend were here tough it off and tell her not to worry. Or perhaps that servant who had been entrusted to the Onitsuki family and had listened to her worries numerous times... Unfortunately, it was Tamaki herself who had put them in danger with her own actions. Realizing that again, Tamaki felt even more downcast.


    "Snow, huh..."


    Suddenly, feeling a cold sensation on her cheek, Tamaki looked up at the sky. Snowkes had begun to fall in the cloudy sky.


    "What a terrible weather we''re having! It seems like there are clouds approaching from the west. The wind is blowing in this direction, so if it doesn''t shift, we might experience a blizzard either tomorrow or the day after."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Tamaki nodded in response to her friend''s assessment of the weather. Clouds from the west... They must already be in the midst of a severe blizzard. She hoped they would find shelter somewhere.


    "..."


    Lost in thoughts about the well-being of her benefactor and friend who were likely undertaking a dangerous mission in the midst of a snowstorm, Tamaki couldn''t help but stand silently in that spot for a while...


    Tea has held a prominent ce in history, both globally and throughout the ages. Its significance can be traced back to notable events like the Boston Tea Party and the Opium Wars, where it yed a direct or indirect role. Over time, tea has be a highly valuedmodity worldwide.


    It is said that the caffeine and catechins contained in tea have not only stimtes the central nervous system, but also has cardiotonic, anti-cancer, and rxing effects. These factors are considered reasons for the global poprity of tea as a beverage.


    Especially in modern civilization, not only tea but also coffee, other food and drinks, and medications make it easy to consume caffeine, making its benefits less noticeable. However, in earlier times, people were more aware of its effects. In Ennd, for example, heavily sweetened tea was introduced in factories during the Industrial Revolution to enhance the productivity of workers. They even voluntarily provided it as part of theirbor standards, so as not to have idents caused by workers consuming poor-quality alcohol during operation, mainly for the detrimental effects on machinery.


    ...Now, just like the existence of tea ceremonies in Japan, there is a deep and long historical connection between tea and the culturally rich Fus��-kuni, which was modeled after it.


    Anyway, after discovering a tea box designated for VIP hospitality, we decided to brew the tea leaves in hot water. Our intention was to warm ourselves and alleviate our fatigue during the harsh blizzard. The oue was a delightful cup of Sencha, a type of Japanese green tea. I apologize for my rudimentary and unrefined brewing process, as Icked any formal knowledge or adherence to the intricacies and etiquette of the tea ceremony. After all, I have not had the opportunity to receive such an education.


    "Well, that''s how it is. Shall we proceed to exchange information?"


    Gathering the remains of the defeated youkai in one ce, we poured the brewed Sencha into the teacups we had brought andpleted the circle around the campfire. I took the initiative to start the conversation.


    "Tch, no other choice."


    The man who seemed to be the leader of this group of soldiers sat on a log that served as a makeshift seat and removed the ckcquered helmet he had been wearing. With a click of his tongue, he began exining the events that led them to this point.


    The imperial army, serving as the government''s military forces, is organized into three different scales based on the poption, economic strength, and geographical conditions of their assigned regions, with a few exceptions such as the Emperor''s personal guard, the defense forces of state-owned mines, and special task forces for ssified missions.


    Each scale consists of small corps (sh��gun), medium corps (ch��gun), andrge corps (daigun), simply named without much creativity. The one stationed in Hieda County is a small corps, consisting of a little over three hundred soldiers. Approximately one-third of the corps is stationed in the county capital, while the rest are dispersed among towns and stations within the county. The county governor ordered the minimal necessary forces to gather in the county capital.


    Naturally, mobilizing the soldiers within the county proved to be quite challenging.


    There are various reasons for this. Some soldiers exist only on paper as ghost soldiers, while others who are technically part of the standing army are engaged in farming in rural viges or have transformed into settlement soldiers. Some units made excuses and refused conscription, while others did not even bother to respond. The situation was such that even the local units stationed in the county capital failed to meet the required numbers.


    Though it was within expectations, it seems the county governor found it far from amusing. In this state of emergency, it appears he desired as many soldiers as possible for his personal safety. He forcibly conscripted hunters and woodcutters from the county capital and nearby viges��those who frequently encountered youkai in their line of work and were familiar withbat and weapon use. Additionally, he dispatched small teams to various locations in an attempt to scrape together the required number of soldiers.


    And the man in front of me, Hikorokur��, acting as the substitute firemander (or ten-man squadron leader) for the Hieda small corps, was one of the leaders of the small teams deployed to different locations. By the way, he is a substitute because there is no actual firemander. Well, his sry is lower because of a substitute. Like a part-time leader, I guess? And to add to that, even though the official capacity is for ten people, there are actually only seven members. Well, now there are six since one got separated earlier. Isn''t that wonderful?


    "So, you''re conscripting soldiers from this station as well?" I inquire, my voiceced with curiosity.


    "Yeah." Hikorokuro responds, his tone tinged with frustration. "I sent a conscription message by carrier pigeon, but there''s been no response. ording to regtions, it wouldn''t be a problem to recruit five or six people from here, so that''s why we came as a call for conscription."


    "And that''s why you guys in this blizzard?" I ask, my voice conveying a mixture of concern and disbelief.


    "Yeah. Just when I thought we finally found a ce to take refuge from the storm, this happened. Dammit! Even authorities suddenly orders a mobilization... what the hell is going on...!!"


    Hikorokur��, frustrated, blurts out his words. He quickly gulps down the sencha from his teacup and exhales with a sigh. I never expected this...


    "Substitute firemander," I inquired, my voice filled with curiosity, "I don''t suppose you''ve heard about the reason for the mobilization?"


    "The reason?" Hikorokur�� retorted, his tone dripping with skepticism. He looked at me, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and quipped, "Hey, do you actually know something?"


    (Ah, I see. It''s only natural when I think about it.)

 Chapter 93.2

    Chapter 93.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Considering the messenger''s words, he must know that one vige has been destroyed... but it is not unusual for a vige to be destroyed. The bodies have been disposed of. It''s reasonable to assume that it''s now the responsibility of the exorcists from the household, and perhaps the fact that we''ve been dealing with Namahage in a haphazard manner for over two hundred years has made it difficult for them to connect the dots. They seem to be unaware of the situation we''re currently facing.


    Well, it''s not like it would be the best idea to tell them the truth. They might refuse to follow this mission and try to escape.


    "...Ah, I know," I said, my voice tinged with hesitation, "It''s not a pleasant story, but do you want to hear it?"


    "Of course," he replied earnestly, his toneced with determination. He nced at the other soldier beside him, seeking confirmation, and added, "I''m not risking my life for some order I don''t understand. Right, guys?"


    "Yeah," chimed in the other soldier, his voice full of conviction, "tell us."


    Hispanion nodded in agreement, his voice reflecting a mix of anxiety and curiosity, "Yeah, it''s better than dying without a clue."


    The tension in the air intensified as thest soldier stepped forward, his voiceced with urgency, "And what about that monster from earlier? If you know something, tell us now!"


    Hikorokur��''s words lure the other soldiers, who are wearing jingasa (a type of kasa), into asking for my exnation. Fortunately, the prohibition of disclosing information was directed at the vigers and not the soldiers. Besides, it would be difficult to hide the truth now that we''ve reached this point.


    "Well, then..."


    Therefore, I proceed to exin the current situation. I tell them about the Namahage, the fact that the opposing exorcists have lost track of it, which resulting in the destruction of one vige, the county governor''s failure to prepare for the vige''s evacuation, our mission, and...


    "Wait a minute," Hikorokur�� said, his voiceced with curiosity. "So, what''s the situation here at this station...?"


    "That''s exactly what it means," I reply matter-of-factly, my words tinged with a hint of impatience.


    "No way..." Hikorokur��''s voice trails off, disbelief coloring his tone. "You''ve got to be kidding me..."


    He clutches his head, his voice filled with anguish, and slumps down in despair.


    The boundaries that protect the scattered stations throughout Fus��-kuni are not easily broken by small youkai or low-level medium youkai. Even if there were instances where they were breached, it certainly doesn''t apply to this case. Besides, after dissecting the monsters we gathered and examining their insides, we hardly found anything resembling human flesh. In other words, those pests were not the ones responsible for turning this station into such a gruesome scene. By the way, something resembling a carrier pigeon was found in the stomach of an arm insect.


    "Based on the investigation I and my friend conducted earlier, it seems that this station was attacked a few days ago. It must have been at least a week ago."


    "..."


    As the soldiers, including the substitute firemander,e to understand their own situation and the state of Hieda County, silence falls upon them. I take a sip from my cup and then grab a piece of dried meat from my pocket. Steam rises from the cup, which I had been cooling on the side. I don''t offer any to Iruka. She has her own portion. What? She has already finished all of hers? Don''t mess with me!


    "...What do you n to do?"


    After a few moments of back-and-forth, I reluctantly hand over several pieces of dried meat to Hikorokur��. He looks at me with a tense expression and asks me a question. I sit back down and gaze into the campfire for a while before answering.


    "Our mission remains the same. We will continue searching for the whereabouts of Namahage and report back once we find any information. ...Of course, we will also report on the state of this station."


    "Report? How do you n to do that? You guys don''t have carrier pigeons, do you? Are you going to send a messenger alone?"


    My response to Hikorokur��''s words is to extend my arm and show him the piece of paper ced in the palm of my hand.


    "What''s this? It''s just a piece of paper... Whoa!"


    For a moment, the soldiers stared at my palms with puzzled expressions, but then they recoiled in surprise as a pigeon shikigami emerged from my hands. They were taken aback, their knees giving way in astonishment. I couldn''t help but let out a wry smile beneath my expression. What I was doing seemed like a magic trick with doves.


    "Hey, is that... the shikigami I''ve heard about? You used it during the battle earlier, right?" Hikorokur�� inquired, his voice filled with curiosity.


    "Yeah, it''s a simple shiki," I confirmed, my tone reflecting a hint of pride.


    "Tch, you guys really are monsters, using that kind of thing," dered disdainfully, his voiceced with contempt, and I couldn''t deny the truth in his words.


    For exorcists, summoning simple shiki through shikigami arts is basic knowledge, but for servants, it''s an advanced curse. Without a trace of spiritual power, it''s literally like magic. The reaction from the rural soldiers, who rarely witness such things up close, was understandable. Well, even I had been rigorously trained by Gori-sama to finally master the clumsy use of simple shiki.


    "When this blizzard subsides, I''ll write a message and send it with this shiki. It should reach the capital in half a day."


    Regr exorcists like Botan canmunicate directly through the shiki and add various functionalities. Unfortunately, I''m not that skilled. At the moment, I''ve only mastered semi-automated movement toward a destination with shared vision and the ability to turn smoke bombs or stink bombs into self-propelled explosives. It''s just a collection of tricks, but for someone who can''t use any advanced curse, it''s like a cheat or glitch technique.


    "That''s an impressive story. No need for pigeon messengers, huh?"


    "Well, we''ll see. What about you guys? Unfortunately, it seems the station you were aiming for is now empty."


    ncing at the devastated interior of the station, where only the blizzard could be barely kept at bay, I ask.


    "Well, this was supposed to be the final rendezvous point. Ideally, we''d return to the capital, but... not in this blizzard."


    "Hey, hey, Hikorokur��. Seriously? We''re staying in a ce like this?"


    "Among the corpses of monsters? Are you kidding me?"


    In response to the substitute firemander''s words, the other soldiers, who were more like colleagues to him, began to voice theirints one after another.


    "Well, there''s no other choice. Or what? Are we to push on in this blizzard? I won''t stop you if you want to die! Come on, get out of here!"


    Hikorokur�� dered, pointing to the fierce blizzard outside, leaving the remaining soldiers unable to utter any more words. They, too, were born and raised in the same Northern region as Hieda County. It seemed like they understood that going outside in this never-ending blizzard would be tantamount to suicide.


    "...I''ll set up a simple protective boundary against evil. It might be effective against young youkai or small ones, but it wouldn''t anything to Namahage. I''ll also set up guards. Here, Iruka and I will take turns, and you six can rotate in pairs, three shifts. Any problems?"


    "No problems... I''d like to say that, but what about that brat? Isn''t it beyond our numbers?"


    "What!?"


    Suddenly, Hikorokur�� brought up the topic, causing Shiro, who had been sipping from a teacup, to be dumbfounded, followed by a look of fear. She cowered, hiding behind me as if using me as a shield. After glimpsing her reaction, I turned to the substitute firemander again and spoke.


    "Don''t scare her too much. Does it even make sense to assign night watch duty to a brat?"


    "A brat, huh? You can''t trust a monster''s appearance."


    Hikorokur�� gave Shiro a suspicious re, but quickly lost interest and returned his gaze to the campfire in front of him. He poured another cup of sencha tea from the pot simmering over the fire. For a while, everyone remained silent, surrounding the campfire.


    "Well, then... Is our conversation over? In that case, I''ll excuse myself for a bit."


    Iruka was the first to break the silence, as expected. She stood upzily, having been sitting cross-legged on the floor.


    "Where are you going?" I inquire, curiositycing my voice.


    "You think dried meat and tea are enough to satisfy me?" Iruka scoffs, her tone tinged with disdain. "There must be a storehouse around here, right? I''m going to grab some food as a makeshift meal. I mean, we''re going to burn everything down in the end anyway."


    The station was already in a dpidated state. As part of disposing of the monsters'' corpses, the n was to burn down the building when we left. Since it would be burned anyway, there wouldn''t be any problem with taking supplies... That was Iruka''s argument.


    "I don''t mind, but don''t linger too long. We''ve mostly cleaned up, but there might still be some youkai lurking around. Don''t forget your weapons."


    "If possible, see if you can find some sake or cigarettes too. It''s so cold, especially sake sounds good."


    Hikorokur�� ced an order in response to my words. In fact, the remaining soldiers also followed suit. Perhaps they didn''t want to move away from the campfire. Shrugging her shoulders, Iruka walked towards the storehouse.


    After some time, the sound of footsteps gradually faded away, and a tranquil silence enveloped the surroundings once more...


    "Tomobe-san..." a voice echoed beside me. It was Shiro.


    "For now, wrap yourself in a nket and get some sleep," I replied, my words filled with a gentle insistence. "We don''t know when or where we''ll be able to sleep."


    "But I also have some work to do..." Shiro interjected, her voice tinged with a touch of determination.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard," I cautioned, my tone brimming with paternal worry. "A brat like you shouldn''t be overexerting. ...You also look exhausted from this blizzard." Pausing, I carefully observed her, my voice morphing into aforting murmur. "I mean, your eyes seem tired."


    Shiro''s eyes clearly showed signs of sleepiness. It must have been a relief for her to have the campfire and tea. It seemed like the tension had snapped.


    "The body doesn''t lie. You shouldn''t force yourself. Here, take this mat."


    Apologizing, I handed Shiro a cheap sleeping mat I had taken out from the supplies. It was a single-person mat, meant for camping.


    "Yes... I''m sorry."


    Shiro nodded slightly, her fox ears and tail drooping. She spread the mat beside me, wrapped herself in warm clothing like a makeshift nket, and curled up before lying down.


    "Tomobe-san."


    "What is it?"


    "Thank you for helping me earlier when I was attacked."


    "...Just go to sleep."


    "...Okay."


    After that, Shiro fell silent. Before long, I could hear her soft sighs and the sound of her breathing turning into light snores.


    "..."


    I sipped my tea, trying to ward off the growing fatigue and drowsiness that I myself was beginning to feel. Then, I looked out of the partially destroyed window of the station. The blizzard made it nearly impossible to see anything outside the station... It was frustrating, like having a bitter pill stuck in my throat. An indescribable sensation of difort.


    "D*mn it."


    I muttered under my breath, barely audible to anyone. Something, something was bothering me. An inexplicable sense of unease. But I didn''t know what it was. I couldn''t exin it, couldn''t say anything about it to anyone, and that only made me more frustrated.


    And because of that, all I could do was sit there alone, consumed by restlessness...


    *To be continued*

 Chapter 93.3

    Chapter 93.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Well, the storehouse... the storehouse... ah, here it is."


    Passing through the corridor where snow blew in from outside, the werewolf arrived there.


    "Oh, the selection here is quite impressive."


    Iruka stepped into the station''s storehouse and began to look around with an air of admiration.


    It was probably stocked recently, either for the sake of visitors or maybe supplies had arrived a little while ago. The storage was surprisingly abundant for a rural station.


    Carrying a found bucket, the Ezo woman mindlessly grabbed various food items, bottles of sake, and cigarettes, tossing them into it.


    Suddenly, her hand stopped without warning. The ensuing silence was brief, and Iruka immediately opened her mouth with a tone tinted with hostility and caution.


    "Hey, how long do you n on peeping like that?"


    As she spoke, Iruka swiftly turned around as if leaping, and in the next moment, she had captured the shikigami that had been tailing her while obstructing its perception, ten steps behind her. She tightly clenched the hummingbird shikigami.


    ''...You''re quite rough, aren''t you? What exactly are you intending to do?''


    In response to the calm words spoken by the hummingbird, which she had drawn near, Iruka snorted in displeasure.


    "Stop with the unconvincing act. You... You''re not the usual person who uses that, right?"


    ''Hmm... This is troublesome. I thought I did a good job altering my vocal cords. How did you figure it out?''


    Along with Iruka''s remark, the words spun by the hummingbird transformed from a girl''s voice to that of a hoarse old man. Matsushige Botan''s grandfather tilted the head of his hummingbird slightly and asked. The shikigami''s eyes appeared empty and devoid of life, suggesting the nature of the person controlling it on the other side.


    "Well, it''s just a sixth sense. ...But that''s not important. You''ve been scrutinizing me since earlier. It''s quite unpleasant."


    ''That''s terrible. It''s not just me who''s been keeping an eye on you, is it? Or are you oblivious to the gazes of others?''


    The old man pointed out to Iruka, who clicked her tongue. Indeed, the hummingbird shikigami lurking by that servant''s side wasn''t the only one. It wasn''t just one...


    "I know that already. I''ve been sensing some unpleasant gazes here and there."


    Specifically who is watching them is something Iruka doesn''t know for sure. What she knows is that there are multiple individuals, and at least one of them is likely that blue demononi. Iruka remembers beingughed at when she told that servant about it before. The servant seemed to understand that fact as well. He dered, half-resigned, "Being treated like a toy is nothing new. I''ve grown used to it." However...


    "If you''re just watching like the others, then it''s fine. You''re different, right?"


    Iruka has heard stories from that servant, and he has had some involvement with this shiki''s user granddaughter, even during the escape from the city''s prison. She already knows about the grudge from their encounter in the capital...


    "It seems you haven''t shown your face here for a while. And when you finally do, it''s not that person but someone following behind me. It''s strange, isn''t it? And... just now, you revealed your stance and presence, didn''t you?"


    It''s because of the keen senses of a youkai wolf that she can tell. Clearly, the presence within this hummingbird deliberately allowed itself to be detected. It''s to have a conversation in this empty surrounding...


    "What is your purpose?"


    ''<i>Sigh, I wish you wouldn''t be so rough. After all, this is a simple-type shikigami. If you grip it too tightly, it''ll break, you know?</i>''


    The old man casually dered to Iruka, who remained silent. He lets out a small sigh at her attitude.


    ''Young people are so impatient, it''s troublesome. Well, it''s not like you have to be so wary. I thought of giving you a prior warning.''


    "A prior warning?"


    Iruka pondered the hummingbird''s words with a puzzled expression.


    ''<i>That''s right</i>,'' the hummingbird replied, its voice fluttering with a hint of intrigue. ''<i>And I wanted to ask for your cooperation on that matter</i>,'' it continued, its tone earnest yet tinged with a touch of urgency.


    "That''s a strange request," Iruka mused, her voice carrying a note of skepticism. "Couldn''t you just talk to that person instead of me?" she questioned, her wordsced with a mix of curiosity and mild annoyance.


    ''<i>Ideally, it should be done in the proper order. However, it can''t be done that way. That person would likely oppose my words</i>,'' the hummingbird exined, its voice carrying a sense of reason and thoughtful consideration


    "So, it''s some kind of dubious scheme?" Iruka concluded, her voice thick with suspicion and a touch of disdain


    Iruka knows that the woman and the old man whomands the hummingbird are secret allies of the servant, but she hasn''t been able to uncover the details beyond that. Considering the convoluted and secretive cooperation they have engaged in so far, it was clear that they weren''t exactly trustworthy allies.


    Besides, having knowledge and expertise in spirit arts and curse through the use of shikigami could mean they are frauds or perhaps moguri, an exorcist who have been expelled... Whatever the case, the schemes of such individuals don''t seem genuine.


    ''Don''t criticize without hearing the whole story. ...That servant is rather clumsy, you see. Thanks to that, he takes unnecessary risks. We genuinely want to resolve this case smoothly, from our perspective.''


    "...At least on the surface, it doesn''t seem like you''re lying?"


    Reluctantly, Iruka made her judgment based on her instincts, which could be considered a wild instinct. On the other side of the hummingbird, the old man wore an intriguing smile in response.


    ''Oh, unexpected. You''re surprisingly straightforward. I thought you would remain skeptical a little longer.''


    "I don''t trust you... Don''t think you can fool me. I may indeed be an ignorant fool, but I''m not aplete idiot. I can sniff out foul schemes, you know?"


    ''Just like a dog, huh?''


    "I''m a wolf!"


    Whether it was due to being treated like a dog or the old man''s attitude of trying to diffuse the situation with a joke, Iruka became increasingly displeased, and her grip on the hummingbird tightened. pping its wings in protest, the hummingbird demanded that Iruka loosen her grip.


    ''Sigh, I''ve been saying that this is a simple-type shikigami and it''s fragile...''


    The hummingbird made a gesture as if sighing while ncing at the wrinkled appearance. In response, Iruka clicked her tongue.


    "Tch, enough with your talk. Get to the point already. I''m not here to waste time."


    ''Fine, fine. No need to rush me. ...Now, then.''


    In response to Iruka''s request, the hummingbird adjusted its attitude and shifted the conversation to the main topic. The hummingbird began to speak.


    ...Upon hearing the contents, Iruka involuntarily gasped. Her eyes widened. She was astonished.


    "Hey, that''s... that''s just a joke, right?"


    ''Do you think I would joke about something like this?''


    The wicked tone of the old man''s words denied the suspicion that escaped Iruka''s mouth. Sensing that there was no lie in his words, Iruka gritted her teeth. Simultaneously, she felt a sense of urgency. The situation seemed to be turning worse than she had initially thought.


    "Haha, this is noughing matter, huh?"


    ''So, can I ask for your cooperation?''


    "..."


    In response to the hummingbird''s request, Iruka couldn''t provide an immediate answer... * * *


    "..."


    After the conversation with the hummingbird, Iruka returned from the storage in silence and caught sight of the servant staring at the campfire.


    Based on the previous conversation, Iruka stood still for a moment. However, it didn''tst long. In an instant, she sensed the servant''s gaze through her peripheral vision. It was immediately followed by the movement of the servant''s head.


    "Oh, you''re back? You''re quitete... Whoa!"


    Just as he was about to ask her, Iruka threw something at him. The servant was momentarily surprised but managed to catch it.


    He caught the winter coat.


    "This is...?"


    "It''s payback for what you did to the fox, Shiro. Did you n on staying like that forever?"


    Irukaughed derisively, mocking him. Trying to maintain herposure, she smiled defiantly, as if trying to deceive him.


    "No, I''m grateful. Thank you."


    "Tch, what a pathetic response."


    Rather than being sincerely thanked, Iruka felt irritated. She thought that he was not skilled in conversations, just like during the incident in the city. She clicked her tongue and sat down on the ground next to him, taking out food she had taken from the storehouse bucket.


    "Did the brat give in and fall asleep?"


    "No, I told her to sleep. She must be tired. And I''ll feed her plenty in the morning."


    The servant responded to Iruka''s remark. He answered kindly, looking down at the young half-youkai fox girl curled up beside him. The small girl emitted soft breaths as she slept peacefully. Despite the situation, Iruka felt that her rxed sleeping figurecked a sense of urgency.


    "Seriously, such carefree creatures," Iruka sneered, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "Coming from you, who always snores loudly, is that really appropriate? ...They say that sleeping children grow. It''s better than being unable to sleep out of fear."


    Saying that, the servant gently strokes the head of the sleeping girl beside him. In response, the white fox girl loosens her mouth slightly. Her small hand grabs onto the hem of the servant''s clothes.


    "Hmph, what a cunning fox. ...Hey, you guys, here''s your sake and cigarettes. Take them, you thieves!"

 Chapter 93.4

    Chapter 93.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Oh, finally!"


    "Hehehe, been waiting for this."


    Iruka remarks with exasperation at the white fox''s behavior. In response to her deration, the soldiers gathered around the campfire start gathering their desired items from the bucket one by one.


    As the soldiers formed their own group and began drinking and reveling, Iruka turned to the servant and posed a question, her voiceced with intrigue, "How about you? Are you going to drink?"


    The servant shook his head, his voice carrying a sense of duty, "No, I have the night watch duty. I''m good," he assured. "You can go ahead and sleep if you want. Just don''t drink too much. We''ll take turnster, after all."


    "Heh, what a boring guy."


    Iruka sighs at the servant''s response, opens the bottle of booze she obtained from the storehouse, and drinks directly from it. She also grabs pickled vegetables from the storehouse, biting into a whole pickled radish and crunching it.


    "Heh, aren''t you the carefree one? Don''t youck a sense of tension?"


    "Didn''t I say it before? Life is short and thick."


    In response to the servant''s impression, Iruka confidently proims her philosophy. It was an unmistakable expression of her true feelings. In these times, it''s ridiculous to hold back and have regrets. Iruka had made up her mind to live and die in a straightforward and honest manner.


    "...It''s not like I have anyints about your view of life. After all, I haven''t lived a life where I can preach about it either."


    The servant shrugs his shoulders with a mix of genuine exasperation and self-mockery, sipping his tea. Iruka pauses her drinking, observing the servant intently.


    "...What''s wrong?"


    "Take this!!"


    "Ouch!?"


    "Whoa!?"


    Immediately, Iruka forcefully yanks a part of the servant''s hair. The servant involuntarily screams in pain. Startled by the scream, the white fox girl next to them wakes up in a dazed state.


    "Hehehe, your reaction just now was pretty good, huh?"


    "You...!?"


    "W-What happened...!?"


    Iruka stands up,ughing gleefully, while the servant slightly uses her with a teary voice. Meanwhile, Shiro, still groggy and confused, looks back and forth between the two. By the way, the soldiers of the group were observing the scene with amusement from a little distance away. They were purely enjoying the spectacle as entertainment with their drinks.


    "This pickled radish is no good. The pickling is halfway done. I guess I''ll go find some other side dish."


    "Don''t you daree back ever!!"


    As Iruka heads back to the storehouse, the servant shouts insults at her. The bewildered Shiro looks around, unable to understand what is happening, while the soldiers burst intoughter. With thatmotion behind her, Iruka leaves the scene,ughing heartily.


    Unfortunately, the sight of her secretly tucking the torn hair into her pocket remains hidden in the shadows and unseen by anyone. Her expression, as if she had bitten into a bitter bug, also... * * *


    "Is it still snowing..." I said, my voice tinged with weariness, as I emerged from the main building of the station, clutching a bucket filled with straw and sigh as the cold air brushes against my cheek. The blizzard has been going on for over a day now.


    "But... it seems like the intensity is weakening a bit. If these conditions continue, it might calm down by tomorrow."


    I walked towards the station''s stable to feed the horses, I looked up at the sky and predicted the uing weather. The snowstorm had surprisinglysted longer than expected, but it seemed like the weather was slowly improving. Well, it better improve, or else we would be stuck in this abandoned station for days, which I wanted to avoid.


    "At this rate, we''ll be leaving tomorrow?"


    "Hm? Ah, yeah. We''re nning to depart tomorrow morning."


    When I turned around in response to the voice behind me, I saw Hikorokur��, dressed in a leather outfit with only cold-weather gear, having removed his armored helmet. I affirmed his words and stepped into the stable.


    Inside the stable were nine horses, seven of which were ridden by the soldiers of the group, and the other two were the ones we brought along. As soon as they saw me, they neighed eagerly as if they had been waiting. The horse with a distinctive blue mane stood out the most, vigorously shaking its body, demanding hay.


    ...By the way, the horses originally left at the station had only a few bones and dried blood clinging to the walls. That''s the situation.


    "Are you heading north?"


    "...Why do you ask?"


    I fed the horses by peeking my head over the fence while Hikorokur�� stood at the entrance of the stable. I gave him a puzzled look, trying to decipher the intention behind his words. However, there was no need because he stated his purpose.


    "Mypanion and I will apany you. Any objections?"


    "Huh?"


    I tilted my head in confusion at his casually spoken words. Beneath my expression, I furrowed my brows.


    "Do you understand what you''re saying?"


    "You''re quite different from when we were in the county capital. You''ve got a foul mouth, don''t you? Huh?"


    Hikorokur�� responded to my question with a deflective remark.


    "Don''t dodge the question. What''s going on? Our job here isn''t a pic, you know."


    "Gosuke and Yahachir�� intend to return to the capital. The rest of us will apany you and head north."


    "Why again? I''m telling you, the danger might be greater here."


    In response to my observation, Hikorokur�� smirked and entered the stable. He reached into the bucket I was holding and started feeding their own horses.


    "It''s not a whim or recklessness. Of course, it''s not out of sympathy either. It''s just that... from our perspective, the local area is in danger. We can''t just tuck our tails and run."


    "I see... I understand."


    I momentarily puzzled over Hikorokur��''s words but quicklyprehended and agreed. The imperial army consisted mostly of local residents, except for the higher-rankingmanders.


    "I understand your reasons. But what do you n to tell the authorities?"


    "There. We were ordered to recruit volunteers from various viges and stations, but no clear instructions were given after that. And you have a letter from the governor, don''t you? That can be useful."


    "Facilitate supplies and amodations... huh? But stretching it to include manpower is an expansive interpretation. I might get criticizedter."


    "But you and your group are just three people, including the kid, right? Don''t you need more manpower?"


    "You can''t put your own needs ahead of others, huh..."


    I couldn''t help but nod at Hikorokur��''s suggestion. Honestly, these soldiers, who tried to touch Yukine... no, Suzune and the others, were a handful. But that''s how it was. Hikorokur��''s words were rough, but his gaze was serious. It seemed that he, too, felt a sense of crisis about his own vige being ravaged by the Namahage, and there was even a hint of impatience in his expression.


    "Understood. I will allow you to apany us. However, I have two conditions."


    "What are they?"


    "First, you must follow my warnings and orders. You and your group are amateurs when ites to curses and yokai, right? You struggled even against those weaklings the other day. I''m not being conceited, but I have more knowledge in that area than you do. I don''t want you to do anything foolish and make the situation worse."


    "...And the second?"


    "You need to improve your behavior. Don''t act like you did in the capital the other day towards mypanions, fellow travelers, or vigers we encounter along the way. If you can''t do that, then you''ll just be a hindrance."


    Hikorokur�� red at me for a moment in response to my proposal. He red for a moment... then sighed in frustration.


    "Fine, I got it. You really hold grudges, don''t you? Don''t worry, that day was unexpected for us too. And it was night duty on top of that. We had drinks and were annoyed. Onitsuki, right? That bratty maid was also getting on my nerves. ...Hey, hey, don''t give me that look. We won''t do something like that again. That werewolf is scary too."


    As soon as he mentioned Suzune, Hikorokur�� hurriedly tried to exin himself, sensing my hostility. His words seemed genuine. It appeared that being overwhelmed by Iruka and copsing had traumatized him to some extent. It was convenient in a way.


    "...Sigh. Here."


    "Hm? What''s with your hand?"


    "It''s a handshake. I''m not nning to boss you around with a nod of my head. I show sincerity to those who cooperate... Or perhaps, you don''t want to touch hands because I have spiritual power and might be a monster?"


    I said with a slightly sarcastic and yful tone.


    "...You really do have a good personality."


    In response to my words, Hikorokur�� briefly widened his eyes, but then quickly put on a genuinely displeased expression. And as if responding to my call, he tightly gripped my hand...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...By the way, you. Your hand has been chewed by the horse since earlier."


    "What?! How many arms are you chewing?!"


    Immediately after Hikorokur��''s remark, I hurriedly withdrew my hand from my mouth, along with the hay, and vigorously pped the cheek of the blue-haired dark horse that had been eagerly nibbling on it.


    It was the story of the night before we departed from the station...


    Murasaki Fan art : https://.pixiv/artworks/98299837

 Chapter 94.1

    Chapter 94.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Onitsuki T��uya, a member of the Onitsuki family and part of the younger generation belonging to the Northern Region Exorcists family, was weary of the scene unfolding before his eyes. The situation unfolding before him was both ugly and foolish.


    "To begin with, isn''t the fault of this incident on the Hanachouin Family and theziness of the county? Why must we be the ones to clean up their mess?"


    "Exactly! We should just condemn their ipetence and withdraw! This is aplete contradiction to what we were told. We shouldn''t be held responsible!"


    Several members of the elder group dered, or rather, berated. A few others expressed their agreement with approving words.


    "But... it''s not that simple. If the Imperial Court were to audit us, they would make a mockery of our previous actions. Instead, it might even put more pressure on us. We should consider the risks involved."


    The cautious opinion was voiced, but its contents were merely for the sake of self-preservation within the family.


    "And on top of that, they sent that Ak�� family youngdyhime-sama. This could be a bit troublesome, don''t you think?"


    Another Onitsuki exorcist sighed deeply. The Ak�� family, a prestigious n from the western region, was somewhat of an anathema in the eyes of the majority of exorcist families who, if not openly, were internally wary of the imperial court. Considering their unwavering loyalty and obedience to the imperialmands... it was doubtful whether the youngdy would easilyply with their request. Even if she did, there might be lingering suspicions.


    "So what should we do? Should we send more reinforcements from here?"


    "No, that would be foolish. ording to reports, they alreadyck enough supplies for evacuations. With this shortage, it would be impossible to evacuate even the residents of the county capital, let alone the viges on the border. In that case..."


    "Fight? That''s impossible. Our opponent is none other than Namahage!"


    As soon as that name is mentioned, almost all the attending exorcists in the assembly be unsettled. It bes unavoidable.


    Namahage, it was an existence that the Onitsuki family, a prestigious n in the field of exorcism, preferred to avoid confrontation with. And if it were toe to battle... on three separate past, the Onitsuki family, based in the Northern region, was mobilized in response to the imperial orders for suppression. The results need not be mentioned again.


    That is why everyone hesitates. While it is true that they aremitted to their family duties, they cannot muster the same level of determination as if their lives depended on it. There are also factions within the Onitsuki family. No one wants to draw such an unlucky lot that brings no benefit to themselves.


    And so, the discussion remained unresolved for an indefinite period. No one is willing to make decisions or nominate individuals to take responsibility. Indeed, even in this third meeting, following a rest and sleep since yesterday evening, nothing has been decided.


    "How frustrating."


    The meeting is too fruitless. Moreover, T��uya understood well enough that as a young boy, his influence in discussions is little, and his opinions are neither sought nor required. With a yawn, he quietly mutters, aware that he is merely observing the argument in front of him as if it were happening to someone else. It is a fruitless waste of time, offering no stimtion. And so, he is starting to get fed up with it.


    "T��uya, what do you think? Personally, I think we should at least send some reinforcements... Should I volunteer?"


    The silver-haired girl, his fellow young member seated right next to him, addresses T��uya. Unable to hide her anxiety and impatience, she unintentionally catches T��uya''s wandering gaze. Because she still seems to be taking this absurd meeting seriously.


    "Hold on, if you raise your hand, they''ll just say that a little girl is being too assertive, you know?"


    "But... if things continue like this, time will just keep passing, won''t it?"


    In response to Ayaka''s desperate plea, T��uya coldly considers that there might be some who actually intend for it to continue that way. However, he can''t say such a thing to the girl right in front of him.


    "Well, calm down. ...After all, nobody with real authority is offering any opinions."


    As T��uya muttered to himself, his gaze flickered towards the far end of the lengthy assembly hall, where a lean man sat on a cushion, his arms folded, silently listening to the deliberations.


    On either side of him sat two girls, potential sessors to the head of the family... They remained in a formal seated position, with closed eyes or fans covering their mouths, distancing themselves from the chaotic discussions.


    Or rather, as soon as the meeting concluded, the candidates for the next head of the family would immediately engage in conversations with their respective faction supporters. T��uya had observed them having secret discussions in the study or corridors of the estate, as well as exchanging messages through shikigami, including those outside of the house.


    T��uya couldn''t fathom the purpose or content of those interactions, but they were certainly working behind the scenes. The fact that they maintained silence meant that their ns had not yete to fruition. In any case, they wanted to avoid getting too involved in the current situation, where various conspiracies and machinations could be lurking. No, they should avoid it.


    "But..."


    Ayaka, who still seemed intent on saying something, abruptly fell silent. Then she turned her gaze on Touya. She momentarily felt a sense of doubt, but she quickly understood the reason and turned her face to follow his line of sight. And it was the same for almost all the attendees gathered in the room.


    "Everyone, I apologize for interrupting your gathering. I havee to make a report. May I proceed?"


    As the sh��ji sliding doors opened, Shisui, the head of the servant group who had not been present at the meeting appeared, bowing deeply.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    And now, at this moment, Yuusei, who had remained silent without uttering a single word, spoke hoarsely. Some of the attendees nced at him with suspicion for a moment.


    However, their attention quickly shifted as the head of the servant group began his report.


    "Very well. Let me report. First, negotiations with the Hanachouin Family and the Kagaku Family, the sessor family, have concluded. Both families have pledged full cooperation and the dispatch of personnel for this matter. Furthermore, other households involved in this mission have also expressed theirmitment to mediate with the imperial court."


    The meeting hall buzzed with murmurs as Onitsuki Shisui, the head of the servant group, continued his calm and steady speech, still bowing respectfully.


    "Lord ShisuiShisui-dono, is that true!?"


    "Having the Kagaku family and their resources on our side is reassuring, considering Hanachouin''s blunder."


    "Other families have also cooperated remarkably in mediating for us. Moreover, we received this news just a few days ago? To aplish this in such a short period..."


    Amidst the astonishment of the attending members, only Uemon stroked his beard and unabashedly, or rather tantly, let out a triumphant, if not slightly malicious, chuckle. And everyone realized the reason why Shisui was able to secure cooperation from the various families.


    "Furthermore, we have made arrangements to procure the supplies that werecking due to the negligence of the local authorities. The Tachibana family''s tradingpany has informed us that they have avable goods stored in Shiro''oku''s warehouse. They im that by utilizing the river, we can transport the necessary supplies to the county within three days... Princess Aoi, I am grateful for your intervention."


    This time, all eyes turned towards the peach-colored princess in response to Shisui''s statement. The princess herself smiled silently behind her fan, concealing her mouth.


    "Well, with this, we might be able to manage somehow."


    T��uya sensed that the atmosphere in the meeting quickly shifted to optimism. He also noticed the relief on the face of the archer girl standing nearby. At the same time, he clicked his tongue. Unlike her, T��uya understood that this resolution didn''t mean everything was resolved.


    "Now, the question is who will takemand on the field."


    "I have acquaintances among the Kagaku family, so I could..."


    "No, no, I should take the lead here."


    "Hold on. Sneaking ahead is not admirable. In times like this, we should listen to everyone''s opinions, shouldn''t we?"


    People who had been engaged in futile arguments, pointing fingers at each other, suddenly tried to seize the mission, one after another. It was even more grotesque than before. T��uya couldn''t help but sigh in exasperation, resting his cheek on his hand. Ayaka next to him wore a simrly perplexed expression. He wished they would finally recognize what kind of family they were. And the discussions in the room gradually heated up...


    "Silence, everyone."


    Those words echoed surprisingly well in the spacious room. The room, which had been filled with noise, fell silent all at once in response to the head of the family''s statement.


    "First and foremost, Imend you, Head of the Servants, for your negotiations. And Aoi, you have been a great help to the Hidden Group."


    In response to the family head''s words of praise, Shisui replied quietly, Uemon arrogantly, and Aoi calmly��each in their own way.


    "Now then, everyone. With the situation having changed like this, it seems we have no choice but to dispatch our n members to handle the situation. Any objections?"


    The members''s response to the n head''s question was silence, an affirmative one. The family head nodded slightly and continued.


    "In this case, other families will also mobilize an appropriate number of personnel. Therefore, it will require the coordination of arge group of people. ...Head of the Servants, with your experience, you should be capable of leading arge number of people. You are also the one who negotiated this matter. Will you take on this task?"


    Some of those present in the meeting were mildly surprised by the family head''smand. Given the rtionship between the family head and Shisui, it was unexpected for such an order to be given in this situation. All eyes then turned to Shisui, observing his reaction with anticipation and tension.


    "��I humbly ept."


    Shisui''s voice was devoid of any agitation or tremor. It was a calm and indifferent response, like the surface of a still water.


    "Very well. Shisui, you shall represent our family and state your requirements. Whether it be people or resources, we intend to fulfill them to the best of our abilities."


    The family head continued the conversation without paying any attention to Shisui''s reaction and he still requested Shisui''s demands. To those who were unaware of the circumstances, it seemed like an ordinary request. However, to those who understood the situation, it was an extremely unusual sight.


    ...By the way, Ayaka represented the former group among the young members, while T��uya represented thetter group. Having heard various stories from his father about the past, T��uya had started to seriously doubt whether the family head was just ying dumb or wearing a mask of a monster based on the events of the past few months.


    "Understood. Then, without hesitation..."


    And so, unaware of T��uya''s inner thoughts, the situation before him continued to unfold one after another. Shisui responded to the family head''s words and began stating one, then another request. T��uya, on the other hand, observed the attendees in the meeting, scanning their reactions with his gaze.


    "And the young one wish to have Touya-dono apany them."


    "...Huh?"


    At the sudden mention of his name in the meeting, T��uya unintentionally let out a voice thatcked any enthusiasm... * * *


    In the 13th year of Emperor Seiri''s reign, on the seventh day of December. The sky was clear, as if the heavy snowstorm from the previous day had been a lie.


    "Alright, everyone got the necessary supplies? Anything left behind?"


    ''( ?? �� ?? )?<i>I''m good!''</i>


    "I wasn''t asking you, okay?"


    Or rather, don''t talk to me inside my head. It might seem like I''m talking to myself.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Just talking to myself, don''t mind it."


    Giving Hikorokur�� a puzzled look, I muttered so to dismiss the matter and continued with the task at hand. I threw the torch towards the main building of the station. With oil and straw prepared in advance, the fire quickly spread throughout the building.


    Setting fire to the station wasn''t an act of madness or venting frustration. It was a perfectly natural task for someone who undertakes the duty of exorcism.


    The remains of youkai can be food for other youkai. Therefore, when I stepped into the station and encountered the corpses of youkai, it was only appropriate to gather them, douse them in oil, and burn down the main building along with them.


    By the way, the soldiers who died in the recent battle were buried separately. No matter how greedy and pragmatic the people in this world may be, there are taboos. In this country, treating dead humans alongside youkai was considered the ultimate insult.


    "...Well then, let''s go."


    As the main building of the station burned brightly, and with the confidence that it would thoroughly carbonize the youkai packed inside, I pulled the reins of the conspicuously blue-maned dark horse in the snowy field and made the deration.


    "Well, we''ll take our leave then," I announced, my voice carrying an air of authority.


    "Firemander, you are a very curious one, huh?" the soldiermented, his toneced with a hint of amusement to Hikorokur�� behind me. "But for us, we didn''t have enough lives to spare for joining in the search for monsters," he added, his voice betraying a hint of weariness.


    Following the prior agreement, two of the soldiers army we encountered at the station chose to return to the county capital, leading their horses and heading east. They cowered at the decision of their remaining colleagues, partly because their hometown was not on the route that Namahage was expected to take.


    Anyway, after saying goodbye to the two who went their separate ways, Hikorokur�� and other soldiers, myself, Shiro, and Iruka��''(�ަأ�) <i>Don''t forget about me!!</i>''��embarked on a northern route from the station. We now had a total of five horses, including the original two. With supplies borrowed from the station''s storehouse, we made our way through the snowy path, keeping a watchful eye on our surroundings with our improved visibility.


    "Stay alert in the vicinity! We don''t stand a chance in a fight. Find them before they find us!"


    "Yes!"


    Only Shiro obediently responded to my orders, while the others gave casual replies like "Sure, sure" or "Okay, okay." Although their replies were casual, they were indeed maintaining a level of vignce in their surroundings... but it wasn''t very tight. ''(��?��?��) <i>Hey, you are in the same situation, right?</i>''


    Ignoring the spider''s word, the march continued for a little over two hours. By the time the sun had risen directly overhead��around noon��I dered a rest at the entrance of a suitable forest.

 Chapter 94.2

    Chapter 94.2


    [Part 2/4]


    After dismounting the horses, we spread out mats on the snowy ground or sat on rocks after brushing away the snow. Each of us took out preserved food from our supplies and efficiently filled our stomachs while holding bamboo or gourd water sks.


    "Well then, shall we continue?" Iruka asked she rode her horse.


    "Yeah," I replied, my tone cautionary yet supportive, "as long as you go around moderately. Don''t push yourself to go too far." My words carried a note of concern for her well-being.


    Iruka and another soldier rode on horseback to patrol the surroundings during our break. They had been scheduled to take over the patrol from another group halfway through, as the break was scheduled for half an hour.


    "Tomobe-san...!! Can I eat with you?"


    After tying the horses, Shiro trots over and timidly makes such a request. With a childlike expression, she anxiously waits for the adult''s reaction while also hoping for a positive response.


    "Hmm..."


    I slightly loosen my expression at her reaction and respond by clearing away the snow from a suitable-sized rock nearby.


    "!"


    Shiro''s face lights up with obvious joy. She runs over and sits on the edge of the rock where I am sitting. Then she takes something out of her pocket to show me.


    "Hehe. Tomobe-san, look at this! I found it in the cer of the storehouse!!"


    She shouts with excitement, and what she shows me is a small bamboo tube. When she opens the lid...


    "Yokan, huh."


    As I examine the contents of the bamboos tube from right to left, I can tell what they are. The officer must have stocked it for entertaining guests. Well, it doesn''t seem to have any mold on it. It must be new.


    "It''smendable that you''re not keeping it all for yourself, but shouldn''t you tell Iruka about it?"


    If she finds out that she didn''t get her share, she''ll definitely sulkter.


    "That person... probably won''t divide it equally."


    Shiro says that while avoiding eye contact. It''s difficult to deny. With two Yokan, she would undoubtedly take one whole yokan for herself without batting an eye.


    "Haha, you''re right. Let''s keep it a secret between us, then. Here, take half. Let''s eat it quickly before shees back."


    As I receive one bamboo tube, I hand the other one to Shiro. She receives it with a hint of excitement, sniffing the aroma of the Yokan. Her fox tail, sticking out from behind, sways back and forth.


    "Well then, let''s dig in."


    "Yes!"


    Taking the Yokan out of the bamboo tube, I bite into it, while Shiro chews on it eagerly. The sweetness of the filling and sugar spreads in our mouths. Mmm, delicious. ''(��???` ) <i>Papa, I want to eat too.</i>'' You can''t eat it. ''w(?��?)w <i>What tragic heroine I am��</i>''


    "Well, it''s definitely different from potatoes one. It feels like a waste to eat it all."


    Ignoring the nonsensical remarks echoing in my mind, I suddenly remember something about the future.


    "By the way... around early spring, there will be a Joraku (act of a sovereign or imperial ruler traveling from the capital city to the provinces). Are you nning to apany?"


    It was a question I had in mind, considering Azuma, the former head of the Onmyoji Dormitory. Most likely, the other party would request Shiro''s presence during the Joraku (act of a sovereign or imperial ruler traveling from the capital city to the provinces) to see how she was doing. And, somewhat inevitably, I...


    "Y-Yes. I heard that the princess is trying to arrange various favors... but, um, it''s bothersome... isn''t it?"


    Shiro hastily answers my question, then immediately shows a bashful upward nce. Well, it''s quite an expression that''s difficult to react to.


    "No, it''s a promise, you know. Besides, it was the princess who decided to take care of you. Even if it''s just a whim, it''s the princess''s duty to go through the trouble. I''m a servant, so I just have to follow when ites to work."


    For now, I encourage her while shifting all the responsibility onto the princess. Well, the princess prefers the morous capital city over the rural Northern region, so it should be fine. ...Probably.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "I told you not to worry about it. When we go over there, maybe we can bring back some potato yokan as a souvenir? Well, I''m afraid my wallet is too tight, though."


    "Ahaha..."


    As I take a bite of the yokan and suggest that, Shiro''s expression besplicated, but she does indeed smile as if finding it amusing. That''s good. While overly energetic kids can be troublesome, it''s better to be cheerful than feeling down.


    "Now then, just the yokan won''t be enough, right? Here, have this..."


    Perhaps due to the deliciousness, Shiro finishes the yokan first. I then give her some dried meat from my supplies, knowing that protein is crucial for growth. As she takes a bite and enjoys it, I turn my focus back to the remaining yokan. However, my concentration is broken by the arrival of someone nearby.


    "What do you want?"


    "Is there a rule that says I can''te here if I don''t have anything to do?"


    Approaching with heavy steps, it''s Hikorokur��. I respond to his words by shrugging my shoulders. Meanwhile, Shiro anxiously hides behind me, peeking out to observe Hikorokur��. Sniffing in response, Hikorokur�� disys an unpleasant expression at her reaction.


    "Hah, as always, you''re good at hiding behind others. Can''t let your guard down with this fox monster. Clever little thing."


    "Hey, cut it out. ...We have a cooperative rtionship, and while I don''t care what you think deep down, I''d appreciate it if you refrained from saying it to my face."


    Whileforting the frightened Shiro by patting her head, I warn Hikorokur��. In response, Shiro clings to my legs. From Hikorokur��''s position and the norms of this world, I can understand his remarks, but I have also experienced being helped by this white fox. Besides, given my promise with Azuma as well, I couldn''t help but voice my objection to avoid stirring up trouble beyond a certain extent.


    However, Hikorokur��''s perception of my words was highly unwee.


    "Tsk. You''re messed up in the head too. Being so indulgent towards a half-youkai. I hope you''re not into that kind of thing toward that white fox?"


    Hikorokur�� uses me with a remark that could be taken as a joke or seriously. As I grasp the meaning behind his words, I visibly grimace. I couldn''t control my reaction; it was highly disrespectful. Without dy, I swiftly respond.


    "Hey, don''t say things that aren''t funny. Sorry, but I have a preference for a well-built figure, you know?"


    "Eh...?"


    If I were to add, I prefer someone graceful, gentle, and with a calm personality. I find strong-willed or hot-tempered individuals to be rather intimidating, like they might be yandere. ...Anyway, for now, I''ll just ignore the indescribable gaze I feel from behind for now. Children are pure-minded beings. It can''t be helped. It''s better than being suspected of being a lolicon.


    "I admit that you seems to match my taste for women. So, what about it? Is that little white brat your sister or something?"


    Without asking for it, Hikorokur�� proceeds to make assumptions about my preferences, and then he tilts his head at the way I treat Shiro��''(��???��) <i>I''m his daughter</i>''��Shut up already!


    "Sister? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Oh? Is that not it?"


    "I was actually surprised by such a sudden line. Even if we''re siblings, we should resemble each other at least a little... Wait, don''t you know what I look like?"


    Considering I almost always wear a hannya mask, it''s understandable. Could it be because of that...?


    "There''s no way. I''m not that stupid," Hikorokur�� said.


    "Well, the actingmander, Fire, also has a sister. I''m sure he treats her the same way as yours," another soldier chimed in.


    "Despite having such a wicked face, he''s sweet to his sister?" I asked.


    "If he were just sweet, that would be fine. He''s all lovey-dovey and affectionate. It''s moving to see him endure drinking hot water after training just for the sake of a birthday hair ornament," the soldier replied.


    "You b*stard! I''ll chop you all up and bury you in the snow!" Hikorokur�� eximed angrily.


    As the other members of the soldiers, who had been eavesdropping on our conversation, mockingly jeer, Hikorokur�� unsheathes his sword and angrily scatters threats. Startled, his teasing colleagues flee the scene, and upon catching a glimpse of it, he begrudgingly sheathes his sword.


    "You have a sister?" I inquire, my curiosity piqued by this unexpected revtion.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Hikorokuro retorts sharply, his voiceced with defiance.


    His response catches me off guard, and I pause, searching for the right words. "Well," I begin, choosing my tone carefully, "it just gave me a slight sense of familiarity. I also had a sister, you know."`


    "I see..." Hikorokur�� murmurs, his voice trailing off. He locks his gaze with mine, and a subtle crease forms between his brows, reflecting his puzzlement. "Well, I suppose you spiritual power-holders are born from under a human''s loins too. But why... past tense?" The words hang in the air, his queryced with a touch of concern.


    "No, it''s not some tearful story about her being deceased or anything. She''s alive and kicking even now. It''s just... we''ll never meet again as siblings, that''s all."


    Our rtionship is like that of a servant and maid, which is sufficient given our work responsibilities. And I am satisfied with this arrangement. Besides, I want her to live a peaceful and long life. I have no intention of dragging her into any trouble. ''(�ަأ�) <i>I want to heard about her</i>'' No, I don''t want to involve her, no matter what.


    "I see. It''s good to hear that you had a good rtionship as siblings. ...Do you have any other family?"


    Hikorokur�� asks while munching on dried sweet potatoes, most likely borrowed from the storehouse. I stop my inner ramblings and respond.


    "I have two younger brothers. As for our parents... well, I can''t exactly say they''re in good health. My father had his legs eaten and became disabled."


    "So, there''s a little brat with spiritual power there. Well, it''s not an unusual story. Selling oneself into servitude isn''t that umon."


    "Yeah. It''s much better than the whole family being scattered or wiped out."


    Falling into very, ending up in a brothel or a mine, or dying of freezing, starvation, or illness... none of them are rare in this world. As some Pomeranian said, life is about ying the hand you''re dealt. If it results in selling off one child, just as Yukine mentioned, it might even be considered lucky.


    Well, I guess I had a naive perspective back then, trying to get involved with the original work and cheat the system. Perhaps my circumstances were partly self-destructive... ''(*��?`) <i>And then I met Papa!</i>'' ...Yeah and I regretted it immensely.


    "I see. ...In a way, my situation is somewhat simr."


    "Oh? Did you lose your main source of ie?"


    "You could say that. ...In my case, our parent vegetable sellers went to town to sell our goods and never returned. ording to the inspection by the city patrol, they were probably eaten along the way. So, I reluctantly ended up at my grandmother''s ce with my sister."


    However, with only their grandmother in the house, two hungry kids in their prime found themselves unable to be adequately fed. So, his only option was to enlist in the military, where, despite receiving a low monthly sry, they could at least have their basic needs met.


    There seems to be a proverb in China that says, "Good iron does not make good nails." Even in Fus��-kuni, the military isn''t exactly a popr employment option due to its dangers and low pay. On the other hand, it''s not difficult to find a job as a foot soldier, and there are preferential treatment measures such as slightly reduced taxes for households that have soldiers. Some people join with those expectations.


    "I see. It sounds tough for you too."


    "Well, I''m not trying to brag about misfortunes or anything. ...D*mn, why are we even having this conversation?"


    Hikorokur��ins about the taste of the food as he tears a piece of dried sweet potato and throws it into his mouth without savoring it, washing it down with a swig from his water sk. I also notice the presence of the white fox looking up at me with disgruntled expression by my side, as I try to bring a piece of Yokan to my mouth with a bamboo tube in my hand.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that? Did something happen?"


    "...No, nothing at all."


    I inquire, but the white fox remains silent, simply gnawing on the dried meat with a sullen expression. She bites at the meat''s fibers with her canine teeth, chewing and crunching loudly. Her actions resemble those of a ferocious carnivorous beast. I can''t help but think that she still carries the blood of a beast youkai, without any particr meaning. As she licks her lips, the movement evokes the cruel and bewitching presence of Korishiraki (Korishiroki).


    I sigh, partly amazed at what I might be thinking, and attempt to resume my meal for the third time when I suddenly stand up.


    "Hm? What''s the matter?"


    "Tomobe-san...?"


    Hikorokur�� and the white fox react to my sudden action, turning their gaze in the same direction as I re. Their expressions grow stern.


    Approaching from beyond the snowy field is a figure on horseback, and it is none other than Iruka and the others who left for their patrol not long ago.


    The problem is, it''s not yet time for the shift change for their patrol. It couldn''t be that they got tired of their work and decided to finish early. The situation surrounding us is far from peaceful, allowing us to be carefree and joke around.


    "...Let''s temporarily stop the meal. Prepare for leave."


    With a sense of foreboding, I give instructions to those around me...


    *To be continued*

 Chapter 94.3

    Chapter 94.3


    [Part 3/4]


    North of Sakui Station, nestled in the city road between Mount Araki and Mount Mugen, lies Yori Vige. While the original novel "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" does not directly depict this vige, its name is mentioned as one of the viges devastated by the Namahage. ording to the local registry, the poption is just over 160 people. However, it had beenpletely... destroyed.


    "Well, this is brutal."


    "That monster killed everyone. No mercy..."


    Iruka and the others, who were patrolling the vicinity, noticed the faint ck smoke rising from beyond the horizon. They hurried back on their horses to confirm the vige''s tragic state, a little over thirty minutes ago.


    "It''s probably been a few days since the destruction..."


    As I surveyed the scattered corpses of vigers in every direction, I murmured. The scenes were all gruesome, as if their jaws had been ripped apart, and some even had their upper bodiespletely missing. It was a horrifying sight.


    "But that''s not all. There are signs that other monsters had feasted on them too. Looks like some leftovers were taken by those b*stards."


    "Assuming it was the people from Sakui Station... that''s wishful thinking. There might still be some hiding around here."


    As Hikorokur��, who was also inspecting the Buddha statues, expressed his thoughts, I pointed it out while remaining vignt of our surroundings. Beside me, Shiro, who was leading the horse with a pale face, anxiously scanned the area. She was the weakest among us and, in addition, the most appetizing prey for youkai. It was only natural for her to act this way. I took a step closer to Shiro and continued searching the vige...


    "That idiot Gensuke thought he''d foolishly kicked the bucket... but this might actually be fortunate in a way."


    "What do you mean?"


    After investigating for a while, one of the soldiers murmured under his breath. I gave him a puzzled look across the way and asked about his remark.


    "It''s nothing, really. Just saying that he''s lucky he didn''t see such a brutal scene."


    "Yeah, just as he said. You probably don''t know. That guy... this vige was his hometown. Look, that tattered shack over there was his house."


    He said so and pointed to a partially copsed and half-burnt shack. Most likely, it was attacked while someone was cooking or something, causing a partial fire from the hearth or stove.


    "I believe he mentioned that his elderly parents lived here."


    "...Did you see inside?"


    "Do you think it''s necessary to see?"


    "......"


    The soldier''s matter-of-fact response left me unable to argue. It was hard to believe that his elderly parents, who were likely frail, could have escaped amidst the chaos.


    "..."


    Hikorokur�� silently surveyed the vige huts. His expression clearly showed his impatience. If we continued a few more miles from here, we would reach the vige where his family lived. And at this very moment, there was no guarantee that the Namahage wouldn''t visit his vige. It was understandable for him to feel anxious.


    "Hey, look at this, you guys!!"


    Just then, Iruka raised a loud voice that echoed throughout the vige. We hurriedly ran toward the source of the sound.


    Beyond a small hill made of frequently falling snow on the outskirts of the vige, Iruka was there. As I approached her, kneeling by her side, I immediately caught sight of it.


    "This... is a footprint."


    Imprinted on the pure white ground, crushing the snow, were footprints with five toes, just like those of a human. The problem was that a human couldn''t walk barefoot on such freezing snow, and the size of the footprints.


    "About one shaku and two sun (�� 14 inch/36cm)... no, it might even be three sun (�� 15 inches/39cm)."


    "Well, clearly not human, then."


    Iruka and I both concluded that, exchanging nces, we directed our gaze toward the direction the footprints continued. The footprints stretched towards the east, extending to the horizon. In other words...


    "Toward the county capital. Do you think we should go?"


    "Well, who knows. But we can''t rule out the possibility, right?"


    "Indeed."


    At the very least, there were two viges involved now. For the Namahage, who had long deviated from its usual route, there was no reason not to head toward densely popted areas. However...


    (What is this unsettling feeling?)


    Something was bothering me. An inexplicable sense of unease that I had been feeling since the other day. It felt like I was forgetting something, overlooking something, making a crucial mistake... D*mn it, I can''t remember.


    "Well, let''s go after it then."


    "...Yeah."


    In response to Iruka''s calmly proposed n, I hesitated for a moment, but ultimately agreed with the decision. Regardless, now that we had discovered footprints resembling those of the Namahage, we couldn''t just let it go.


    I released a shikigami as a messenger. It would head to the representative of the surveince team, Murasaki, informing her of the destruction of Yori Vige and the discovery of footprints resembling the Namahage in the vicinity.


    "What about the bodies?"


    "Sorry, but we don''t have time to bury them. With this cold, I don''t think most of them will rot, as they''ll likely freeze..."


    Immediately after releasing the shikigami, Hikorokur��, who had rushed over upon hearing our conversation, asked about the treatment of the vige. I answered him. Ideally, we should have taken care of the bodies to prevent them from bing prey for stray youkai, but the situation was urgent. We didn''t have the luxury of time to dig graves. As someone involved in exorcism, our priority was to quickly leave the vige. If Sakui Station had been safe, we could have requested them to handle the burials.


    "I see."


    "Is that a problem?"


    "No, I understand. It was the same at the station. We can''t just leave things like this... It''s a priority to keep the living safe. The footprints lead east, right?"


    "Yeah."


    As Hikorokur�� surveyed the devastated vige and posed his question, I responded briefly. Hikorokur�� murmured quietly, "I see," and silently gazed at the destroyed vige...


    "I can''t really criticize others. Honestly, I feel a bit relieved. It''s... not heading north, but east, right?"


    I understand the meaning behind Hikorokur��''s confirmation. He was relieved that his family''s vige in the north would likely be spared from the attack.


    "Do you think it''s a self-centered thought?" Hikorokur�� chuckled and asked, to which I responded curtly, "Stop with the self-deprecation. Humans are like that, aren''t they?"


    I mean, everyone values themselves and their loved ones. I can''t say anything different in that regard. Ultimately, even I was prepared to ept that several viges might be destroyed as long as the protagonist was safe.


    "What will you do? That monster don''t seem to be heading towards your ce, but will you go back?"


    "Don''t be stupid. Do you think I can just say, ''Oh, well, it doesn''t seem like they''ll attack my ce,'' and go back? I''m not that much of a scumbag. ...I don''t intend to risk my life, though."


    I shrugged my shoulders while smirking at Hikorokur��''s click of the tongue and deration.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have any intention like that either. Alright, everyone gather around! Is everyone present? We''ll start the pursuit from here. Be careful, if we''re noticed, we''ll all die!"


    With that warning, I called everyone together. Ignoring the inexplicable feeling in my heart, I focused on the immediate mission.


    ...Looking back, it was a mistake. I should have been more careful and taken into ount the circumstances around me. I would repeatedly feel sorry for that moment, grieving for the oue and its effects. All I could do was regret.


    And at that time, I had misunderstood everythingpletely...


    ''...''* * *


    As the servants began tracking the footprints, the two soldiers who had separated from them continued towards the capital, stopping by Shinkaki Vige along the way.

 Chapter 94.4

    Chapter 94.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "That servant made a detour once... The Shinkaki folks must be panicking."


    "Well, it carries more weight when nearby stations are destroyed."


    Mounted on their horses and remaining vignt of their surroundings, Gosuke and Yahachiro engaged in casual conversation. They sipped from their gourds, drinking the sake inside to ward off the freezing cold of the Northern region''s winter.


    They didn''t feel any guilt or regret about parting ways with theirrades. It wasn''t part of their mission, especially considering that searching for a cmity youkai was akin to a suicidal act without careful consideration.


    Gosuke hailed from Nagumo vige, while Yahachiro was from Higashikawa vige. Fortunately, their families and homes wouldn''t be in the path of the approaching Namahage. So, they had no reason to apany the others. Hikorokur�� and the rest understood this and didn''t condemn them. Besides, it was even unreasonable.


    That''s why the two of them continued calmly, without neglecting their vignce of the surroundings, towards Shinkaki Vige and then the county capital. They traversed the snowyndscape, their conversation the only sound echoing in the vast expanse of white.


    And so... in an instant, Gosuke''s horse''s head exploded, without any warning.


    "What...!?"


    Gosuke, with the horse''s brain matter and blood sttered on his face, didn''t understand what had happened. Almost instinctively, he panicked and pulled the reins, but the horse no longer had the cognitive ability to register thatmand. The decapitated horse convulsed, its body spasming in response to signals from the severed head, and toppled over in a ridiculous posture. Naturally, Gosuke was thrown off the horse andnded on the ground.


    "D*mn it!?"


    Yahachiro immediately started his horse into action. His act of fleeing and leaving hisrade behind wasn''t necessarily a result of him being despicable or cowardly.


    Hisrade''s horse had been killed. It was evident that the enemy hade to deprive them of their means of escape, and rescuing Gosuke and surviving together would be extremely difficult. So, Yahachiro''s choice to escape alone and report was not a wrong decision... at least if it seeded.


    Immediately after, a shadow loomed over him. He looked up at the sky and a dark shadow approached, as if blocking the sunlight. It closed in rapidly.


    "No way...!?"


    Discarding his gourd, Yahachiro pulled out his sword from his waist in a half-desperate manner, ready to strike even a single blow.


    However, in the next moment, Yahachiro and his horse were crushed underfoot.


    "You beast!? Did I draw the short straw!?" (Note : Don''t Draw the Short Straw)


    Gosuke crawled out from under the convulsing horse and acknowledged the fate of his fleeingrade. As he writhed and struggled, he swiftly loaded an arrow into his crossbow, wound the spring, and took aim from behind the fallen horse. His target was the head. With determination, he pulled the trigger.


    Almost silently, the mechanized arrow was released. It cut through the air, apanied by the sound of its approach. It was absorbed into what seemed to be the head of the distant shadow... and the shadow disappeared.


    "Huh!?"


    Where did it go? For a moment, Gosuke pondered that, but he quickly understood everything. The shadow hadn''t hidden somewhere. It had leaped towards him, passed through, and abruptly stopped behind him. As he turned around, he witnessed the snow being blown away in a flurry. The explosion-like sound that followedte was caused by thepression of air due to the high-speed movement. And Gosuke witnessed the full appearance of his assant.


    Before his eyes stood a grotesque creature that crudely imitated the form of a human. Its abnormallyrge head was deeply wrinkled all over and ckened. It had a massive nose, disheveled white hair scattered haphazardly, and thin eyelids stretched like lines across its face. Peering through the gaps were a pair of yellow eyes shining with a youkai-like gleam. Thick lips held a row of yellowed sharp fangs.


    Dumbfounded, shocked, and horrified, the soldier stared up at the monstrous creature, unconsciously holding his breath.


    On the other side, the monster sneered. Its wrinkled face twisted, as if its mouth could tear apart. Its eyes also squinted, mocking.


    "Ah..."


    With a squelching sound of bones and flesh being torn apart, Gosuke''s consciousness was gone forever. And with a thump, the snow-covered ground was stained red by a mass of flesh. The hideous creature pounced on it, devouring him greedily.


    "Oh well, here we go again. Always feasting on everything thates your way," a figure that had been there all along sighed deeply in exasperation. How many times had it been? It attacked not only travelers and merchants, but indiscriminately devoured officials and soldiers. Initially, it had hidden its true nature from public, but now it had reached the point of ultimate despair. After causing such havoc, there was no longer any use in pretending.


    "Well, well, you sure enjoy your meal without knowing the hardships I go through. It would have been better if I had a prettierpanion. Of all things��"


    The figure suddenly stopped speaking, not because he stopped talking, but because he physically lost his vocal cords. Incautiously approaching, the figure had been struck by a wild swing of ''its'' arm, causing the figure''s upper body to scatter and copse. ...Soon, the flesh turned into ck mist and swiftly reassembled, returning to their original form.


    "Well, you''re quick on your feet, and that''s really troublesome," the figure sighed in exasperation as their body effortlessly revived. However, the figure also looked dissatisfied as they nced at the creature, tilting its head and growling. It continued to grumble discontentedly, but after a while, it grew tired of its own annoyance and resumed feasting on its captured prey.


    It voraciously devoured the meat, bones, and even the armor, cracking and grinding everything with itsrge, thick, and yellowed teeth. It ate in a manner thatcked any sense of manners, so filthy that one might think a beast was more refined. The figure couldn''t bear to watch and instinctively shook his head.


    "Gluttony, overeating, and indulgence in one," the figure murmured, their gaze briefly flickering towards the monstrous creature''s wrinkled, thick arm. Then, the figure noticed a very faint cut there, a sword wound inflicted by the soldier from the fleeing troop, who had exchanged his own life to harm the creature in any way possible. In a sense, it was an act of heroism. Unfortunately, in this case, it was futile or even a misstep.


    "On top of that, this one has family affair. I don''t want to marry into it. Can''t support them all."


    Foam gushed out from the creature''s carved wound, and in quick session, two insect-like young youkai appeared. They had a slimy coating, as if they had just hatched from eggs, emitting strange and iprehensible squealing sounds. The creature that gave birth to them seemed indifferent to both the act of giving birth and the fact that the wound had been sealed. Observing the scene, the figure... Kamui shook his head once again.


    "Hmm, you guys still have time before your turn. Just stay put for a while," Kamui said as he submerged the freshly hatched monsters, who were slowly approaching with squeals and chirps, into the darkness.


    "Now then... Hey, how about wrapping up the meal soon and moving on? We still have a long way to go to our destination. I don''t want any dys," Kamui called out to the creature that continued to feast on human flesh without any change. At the same time, a parrot perched on his head cry in imitation. Kamui clicked his tongue involuntarily.


    "Hey, at leastnd on my shoulder. My head bes heavy. How many times do I have to tell you?" he scolded the youkai entrusted to him by his superior for delivering messages, but the parrot continued to mimic him as if it were its job. Although this parrot youkai, raised by Youbo (youkai mother) specifically for this purpose, should have had enough intelligence to understand humannguage to some extent... Perhaps the materials used weren''t good enough?


    ''...''


    While this was going on, the creature finally finished its meal, and it stood up. Seizing the opportunity, Kamui also released a shikigami as a distraction. The shikigami, soaked in a potion made from the concentrated blood of a certain servant, took the form of a crow and flew towards the capital. In response, the creature smiled widely and began to sprint, appearing ecstatic. To cmity youkai like it, the blood of that servant, infused with that mother''s factor, was nothing short of a feast.


    "Hmm, the influence of Youbo (youkai mother) is evident. The reaction is excellent."


    ''Boy! Boy! My sweet boy! I won''t let you go! I want to eat you!''


    "Okay, okay. Yes, yes" Kamui responded, growing weary of hearing the same lines over and over again.


    ''BrotherOnii-chan! BrotherOnii-chan!''


    "Huh? Do you perceive me as your big brother?"


    Startled by the sudden intense pping of wings and the release of a new word, Kamui questioned with a heavy breath. While it could be interpreted that way, unfortunately, the parrot responded with its usual string of iprehensible words, as if mocking Kamui''s inquiry.


    "Damn it, you''ve gone back to your bird-brained self. I can''t stand this. I can''t even have a decent conversation to pass the time..."


    Kamui shrugged his shoulders in a mocking manner, but his own words reminded him of something, causing him to gaze towards the northern direction. Then he narrowed his eyes.


    "...But to think that guy was involved in all of this. Well, well, the world is indeed small. Perhaps it''s inevitable considering the vastness of this industry?"


    Regardless, Kamui''s tasks remained unchanged. In fact, it was quite convenient.


    As a high-ranking member of the Youkai Salvation organization and a researcher, Kamui''s superior had assigned this mission to him. And the tricks that the wolf would be up to, unbeknownst to him, were in line with his boss''s expectations. Now, when will he realize, and how will the subject of Kamui''s research react when everything is exposed to the light of day... Kamui found his superior''s character repulsive.


    ...However, it was true that he could thoroughly enjoy it.


    "Or perhaps this encounter is just a personal preference of that person? If that''s the case, it''s chilling. Scary, scary."


    Indeed, it seemed usible, and Kamuiughed. Laughing, yet unable to find any humor. The echoing mockery in the snowy field... Before long, Kamui''s figure disappeared, and even theughter that served as the only evidence of his presence gradually faded into the distant horizon...


    What remained were only two red stains on the white in...


    Fan art:


    ''Am I a host?'' from 100th ch anniversary : here


    There''s also Illustration with a Pikmin reference in response to the previous Yukari-chan review. It seems to have been uploaded to Nico Nico Douga as well titled here

 Chapter 95.1

    Chapter 95.1


    [Part 1/4]


    It was a night enveloped in darkness, where not even the moonlight could reach.


    "Haa... haa... haa...!"


    As soon as I heard the news from Monk Hayashi Gen, who was at the Onitsuki family house for a memorial service, I rushed towards the main house with a sense of urgency. Despite the darkness, I stumbled asionally but continued to run with all my strength, determined to reach my destination. I had one goal in mind: keep running.


    Breathless and trembling within the grounds of the vast estate, I finally reached the front gate. As I arrived, I was at a loss. How should I face that person? I found myself thinking such things, as if it were toote.


    And once those doubts surfaced, all I could do was hesitate. I hadn''t even locked it, the thin wooden entrance, yet I hesitated to open it.


    "What are you doing? Standing there like an idiot."


    "Huh...!?"


    The voice came from behind, and when I turned around in surprise, there stood a tall figure wearing a Hannya mask. Observing me, who had opened my mouth in astonishment, they smirked, as evident even from behind the mask.


    "Oh, I see. So you''vee for a night visit, huh? Well, well, I thought you were just a kid, but you''re quite audacious. To think you would attempt to elope with the princess."


    "That''s not it! I just... Ouch!"


    As I tried to defend myself against the undeserved suspicion, I instead let out a cry of pain. My ear was roughly grabbed by the figure''s left hand and I was mercilessly dragged, as if being pulled along.


    "Hahaha, it''s useless to make excuses now. Well, just in time. I was just about to have a drink after work. Bring some sake. It''s an order from your boss."


    "That''s power harassment!"


    With a gleeful shout, she mercilessly pulled me into her room as she opened the door. I screamed as I was tripped, and she quickly rummaged through her shelves, preparing a tray, alcohol, and snacks in no time. ...But only for herself.


    Well, even at my age, I can''t drink even if she offers it.


    "Alright, let''s drink then! This job is such sh*t, I can''t stand it without a drink! Come on, pour it already!"


    With that said, my boss, still in her work attire, sat cross-legged as if she had gone crazy, loudlyining about her duties while offering me a sake cup. I was about to retort with a sarcastic remark, but I quickly faltered.


    From the slightly peeking bandages around her sleeve, I could see her right arm stained with a dark red, indicating a painful wound...


    "..."


    I had heard about it beforehand. In fact, that''s why I hade to visit her.


    The reckless mission from the Onitsuki family had resulted in devastating losses for her and her two subordinate teams. Among the eleven people, eight had died, one was left with irreparable injuries, and she, along with the remaining person, also sustained significant injuries. As a result, the nest harboring thousands of monsters was eradicated by the Onitsuki exorcists, at the cost of the low-ranking servants but significant spiritual vein falling into the hands of the human world.


    It was an extremely worthwhile sacrifice. It was even cheap. No casualties among the exorcists and the spiritual veins were released��it was a remarkable achievement.


    ...Even if the sacrifice included the subordinates she cared for and the seniors who had taken care of me.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? You have such a dumbfounded expression. Haha, could it be that you''ve finally noticed the charm of this big sister? Oh dear, it seems like I''ve be irresistible to you."


    "...You''re so annoying. You''re way too conceited, you sh*tty boss."


    How long had I been silent? It couldn''t have been too long. So, in order to hide my inner turmoil, I blurted out those words and reluctantly poured her another drink. I listened to herints about work as she emptied her sake cup. And when the snacks were gone, I reluctantly followed her orders and searched for a new bottle from the shelf.


    Because that''s the only way I, as a powerless individual, can repay her. Because that''s the only constion I can offer to her. And looking back now, I must have enjoyed this momentary peace. That''s why... that''s why...


    "I wish you wouldn''t tarnish people''s memories too much."


    As I sighed while contemting the past, the moment I raised my head, I was cursing in disgust at the thing in front of me.


    The green-haired monster, seated as if she had been there all along, responded to my words with a smile resembling that of a celestial maiden. Her golden eyes now reflected my current height, having grown from that of a boy.


    Reflecting my face, without my usual mask.


    "...It''s probably useless to say, but you still seem to enjoy trampling over people''s memories. It''s detestable."


    And what''s even more annoying is that she probably has no understanding of why I''m angry about that.


    The thought processes of this creature deviate so far from those of humans. It''s not just a matter of misunderstandings or disagreements. Her fundamental perception ispletely distorted...


    ''Oh dear, such a rude and sad way of speaking. I was about to offer some valuable advice for my beloved boy.''


    "Advice... you say?"


    Youbo (youkai mother), in a genuinely sorrowful tone, dered this to me, directing it towards my hostility. And as soon as she saw my reaction to that important word, Youbo (youkai mother) instantly transformed into a beaming smile.


    ''Yes. It''s precious advice from a mother to her troubled child. Please listen carefully.''


    Pretentiously, brimming with confidence, and enthusiastically, the monster opened her mouth. And she pointed out something. She verbalized the doubts I had harbored since the beginning of this mission and proceeded to resolve them.


    "That is..."


    ''It''s not a lie, you know? Would I lie to my beloved boy? Thanks to me, you were saved, weren''t you?''


    Youbo (youkai mother) quickly interjected before I could deny it. Those baseless words, however, were undeniably true based on her track record and her nature. But still, emotions were a separate issue.


    "But... that''s... that''s absurd!"


    I was dumbfounded. Such a thing was not mentioned in the original setting. It wasn''t pointed out. However, at the same time, it could provide a usible exnation for the recent events, a factor that could exin the deviation from the original and...


    "Ugh...!"


    Nausea overcame me, and I instinctively hunched over, covering my mouth. If it were true, if it were indeed a fact...!!?


    "If that''s the case, then what I''m currently pursuing... could it be!?"


    ''Hehehe, yes. That seems to be the case.''


    The momentary doubt was swiftly resolved, but the answer I arrived at left me speechless. The monster smiled as she observed my reaction, an innocent smile akin to praising a kindergartener who solved a math problem. Of course, I had no mental capacity to respond to such a nerve-racking attitude from Youbo (youkai mother).


    "Wait, but... why? How could this be..."


    I was disturbed, perplexed, and confused by his/her action. A sense of betrayal sprouted, but it urs to me that maybe I''m misunderstand. Why? How could this be happening?


    ''Hehehe, well, you''ll have to ask directly, won''t you?''


    With a smooth motion, the youkai mother passed right by my side and proceeded to slither behind me, embracing me from behind. Then, a sweet, whispering voice resonated in my ear. It was enough to make my thoughts melt and evaporate. And as that happened...!


    "Ha!? Don''t try to deceive me!! You monster!"


    I narrowly avoided fallingpletely into Youbo''s (youkai mother) trap. Of course, it wasn''t due to my willpower or rationality. I''m learning too. I had prepared countermeasures.


    ''Oh? Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear, such rough behavior. That won''t do.''


    "It''s better than being consumed by you!!"


    What Youbo (youkai mother) witnessed was me impaling my own leg with a dagger. The pain served as a catalyst to restore my rationality... as Youbo (youkai mother) herself mentioned when she first invited me here. This world is my subconscious and a dream. If it''s my dream, then I should be able to conjure what I need when I need it. So I quickly wished for a means, a method, to maintain my sanity and prevent my mind from being taken over in this dream... It''s a relief that even if I get injured, it doesn''t matter because this isn''t reality.


    ''You''re not impressed, huh? Well, this world may be a fleeting illusion, but at the same time, it exists within your own mind, doesn''t it? It may not affect your physical body, but what about your heart?''


    "Shut up!!"


    I pointed the dagger threateningly towards the approaching Youbo (youkai mother), swaying back and forth. She smiled gently upon seeing my actions.


    That alone made guilt, made me want to cry, and made me want to cling to her... However, I clenched her shoulders, my face contorted with anger, and raised the dagger while yelled.


    "Wake me up, right now...!!"


    I demanded. Imanded, suppressing the instinct from within. I desperately strung together words and squeezed them out. All my memories, determination, and emotions were on the verge of being violently crushed by the overwhelming affection for the presence before me. Aware of that, tears welled up in my eyes, filled with frustration and self-pity.


    ''Hehehe. Can you just wait a little longer, perhaps?''


    And Youbo (youkai mother), wearing the same smile as ever, extended her arms towards me. She approached as if to embrace me.


    My instincts scream in terror. If this happens to me, there will be no turning back. I must not allow it. I desperately try to escape, to step back. But it''s futile. My legs won''t move. I can''t move them. I repeatedly stab my legs, but it''s no use. Unlike before, I don''t feel any pain. There''s no sensation.


    ''Hehe, there''s no need to be so afraid. There''s nothing to fear. Come,e inside your mother''s chest.''


    "D*mn it...!"


    I despair at mother''s triumphant words. I realize my defeat as she slowly, but steadily approaches. And... I suddenly notice the giant shadow behind her, a presence that wasn''t there before.


    "Huh?"


    ''Eh?''


    It seems both the monster and I have simultaneously be aware of its existence. Our words spill out almost at the same time. Our gazes also directed towards it. Reflected in my sight are eight glowing crimson eyes, massive fangs, and unmistakable anger.


    ''Well, well, what a lovely youngdy we have here. Hehe. Look, it''s your grandmother...''


    ''<i>Papaaaaaaa!! Don''t you dare buly himmmm!!</i>''


    Mother, who tried to wee it with a smile full of affection, is abruptly interrupted as the next moment, a garbled scream reminiscent of an infant echoes through the air, apanied by the sound of it sinking its teeth into her head.


    And I can only stare in astonishment as it continues to swing her around in its grip. But that doesn''tst long either.


    "Huh?"


    ...Suddenly, the surrounding scenery melts away. It''s as if the paint on a canvas has been washed away. And it extends to the ground beneath my feet, causing me to rapidly plummet.


    "Ugh...!"


    I fall into darkness. Deep, unfathomable darkness. I reach out instinctively, confused. I try to scream something. And then, and then, and then... * * *


    "I-!?"


    As I woke up inside the tent, I stared nkly at the ceiling for a moment, not understanding what was going on. I then recalled the hazy contents of the dream, organized my thoughts, and fell into silence... only to remember the most important issue.


    ...At the same time, I vomited uncontrobly, the contents of my stomach rising up.


    "Ugh... Blegh...!!?"


    "Tomobe-san!? Uh, um...!?"


    The white fox, who had been sleeping by my side, woke up and looked bewildered. But at that moment, it meant nothing to me.


    I just rushed out of the tent while vomiting. I flew out and forcefully spilled the contents of my stomach toward the snowy in. I vomited not just once, but twice, three times.


    "Hey, what''s wrong...!?"


    "What is it!? What''s happening...!?"


    The remaining two tents nearby were also alerted to the situation, and army soldiers emerged, still half-dressed. They looked at me, perplexed.


    "Step aside!! And, Tomobe-san... Are you okay? Huh!?"


    Concerned about my condition, the fox-girl rummaged through the luggage inside the tent and found stomach medicine. She pushed aside those around her and rushed over. However, as soon as she saw my expression, she flinched in fear. My face was contorted with anger to such an extent. Shiro instinctively fell on her bottom and her eyes welled up with tears.


    However, none of that mattered. After vomiting to my heart''s content, I staggered away, leaving the bewildered crowd behind. I walked unsteadily toward that person.


    It was easy to find them. Not more than a hundred steps away from where our tents were pitched, in an open area without any obstacles blocking the view, that person stood, with an axe stuck in the snow and a gourd in hand, observing the surroundings.


    Indeed, standing by the footprints that are said to stretch beyond the horizon, belonging to the Namahage.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? Is it time for a shift change...?"


    Iruka, who noticed my presence, wore a puzzled expression... but as she noticed my attitude, she fell silent. Then, after taking a sip from the gourd, they observed me with a stern gaze. She was cautious.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction. Smirk and speak.


    "Haha... Well, thanks for keeping watch. Is there anything abnormal?"


    "Nah, nothing at all. ...But you''ve got quite a terrible expression, huh?"


    Looking at my undoubtedly pale and haggard face, Iruka said so naturally and drew the de of the axe from the snow. Iughed at her action. Laughed and put on a full-face Hannya mask, serving both as protection against illusion and for facial protection.


    "You seem a bit drunk... But anyway, Iruka, you''re really skilled at hunting, aren''t you? The rabbit during dinner tonight was delicious, you know?"

 Chapter 95.2

    Chapter 95.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Thank you for thepliment. But why are you suddenly praising me? There''s nothing in return for the praise."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Iruka narrowed her eyes. The night vision inherited from her beast youkai traits glimmered in the dark. She waspletely on guard. I continued to advance without concern.


    "No, I just came to check. I wasn''t born a farmer. I have little experience in hunting. That''s why I wanted to ask... Do footprints like these really remain even in a blizzard?"


    "..."


    In response to my casual observation of the footprints beside us, Iruka remained silent. I continued further, calmly asking.


    "It reminded me of the characteristics of the Namahage. It supposedly move during the winter, especially in blizzards."


    As mentioned before, in the original folklore, it would drag away children shivering from the cold around the hearth, and it only operate while it snows.


    "Thinking about it, it''s obvious, isn''t it? If footprints remain, it''s unlikely that first-rate exorcists would lose track of it."


    It''s the same as stealth. No matter how well it can disguise its own appearance, it''s still just itself. Footprints can be left behind, and it''s impossible to make thempletely undetectable. And someone like Iruka, who relies on hunting for sustenance, wouldn''t overlook something like that. Moreover, it snowed continuously for two whole days in the vicinity of Sakui Station.


    "But that''s not all. You have a keen sense of smell, don''t you? So, hey, don''t you understand?"


    I took another step closer to Iruka and took a small deep breath before asking.


    "Can I ask you something? Did Ino Vige, Sakui Station, and Yori Vige... Did they all have the same scent of the culprit?"


    The response to my words was Iruka swinging the axe hastily, aiming to strike.


    "...!!"


    The de wasn''t raised, and I managed to avoid it by crouching down at thest moment. At the same time, I intercepted the kicking towards me by bracing both arms. Although I had enhanced it with spiritual power, the dull sound of the impact reverberated in the surroundings. Unable topletely kill the momentum, I inadvertently fell to the ground.


    "Just go back to sleep...!"


    And Iruka, raising the axe overhead, was about to bring it down directly on me. ...Sorry, but this situation was within my expectations!!


    "Eat this!"


    At the moment the axe swung down, I had thrown it towards Iruka''s face. At the same time, Iruka realized what it was and widened her eyes. She tried to quickly step back. But it was toote.


    Immediately, a blinding sh and a pungent odor enveloped the surroundings. It was a standard sh bomb and stink bomb used by the servant group. Iruka, deprived of sight and smell, covered her face and leaped backward... only to be tripped by me and fall onto the snowy in,nding on her back.


    "Ugh...!? Don''te any closer...!"


    I kicked up Iruka''s right arm, sending the axe flying far away, and then I restrained her by straddling her body. While restraining her, I had a dagger (tant��) pressed just before her neck. A thin streak of blood trickled from the skin.


    "Y-You...!"


    "You don''t have the right to look at me like that. You were the one who betrayed us first...!!"


    Even with teary eyes due to the light and stimtion, Iruka red at me, and I intensified my anger as I spoke. That''s all this person''s scheme amounted to. She deceived us...!!


    "What is it? What is your purpose? What does all this mean? What is the significance of these footprints? Why did you lie? Do you even understand the consequences of your actions?"


    One after another, I relentlessly questioned Iruka. That''s how furious I was.


    "..."


    And in response to my relentless questioning, Iruka remained silent. She averted her gaze and kept her mouth shut, like a scolded child.


    "You''ve got some nerve...!!"


    Driven by anger, I was about to move the dagger (tant��) as a warning...


    ''Wait. Servant, calm down.''


    Suddenly, the voice of an old man with wrinkled throat echoed. I reacted to it and turned my gaze. There, standing on the snow right next to me, was a single hummingbird-shaped shikigami.


    "Botan... no, it''s you, Old Man. What brings you here?"


    ''I have something important to discuss. Don''t me that person. She is nothing more than an executor. Shecks the cunning to n something like this.''


    The hummingbird mocked with a "hohoho"ugh. Although its appearance was not much different from the one controlled by Botan, it appeared noticeably colder and more callous, clearly influenced by its current user.


    "What are you trying to say...!?"


    I red fiercely at the shikigami. However, the Old Man maintained an indifferent attitude, seemingly unaffected by my anger. And he proimed:


    "Most likely, that act of yours is the influence of that youkai, the fallen god of youkai power lurking within you, right? Then you should already understand everything��what the dog and we have done, and the purpose... Isn''t that right, servant with divine power?"


    The words spoken by the Old Man directly pointed to the mastermind and culprit behind this entiremotion... * * *


    Come to think of it, it was strange from the beginning, when Ino Vige was first destroyed. The Namahage moves within the blizzard. If so, there should have been fewer cases of vigers being attacked outdoors.


    It also serves as evidence that the culprit who destroyed Yori Vige was undoubtedly the Namahage. The victims in Yori Vige were mostly indoors, unlike Ino Vige. And considering the two-day snowstorm that struck Sakui Station, the truth naturally bes apparent.


    In other words, we were searching for and pursuing the Namahage, but in reality, it was the opposite. The Namahage was advancing behind us. If we trace the timing backwards, it aligns perfectly with the original scenario... at least initially.


    And with that, new suspicions arise. One is the true identity of the entity that attacked Ino Vige and Sakui Station.


    "There is another monster roaming this county... Isn''t that right?"


    ''From what I''ve seen, that would be the infamous ''Yamanba (One of the two first quest youkai).'' And if I may add, the one guiding it is therade of that dog who abducted that youngdy in the capital.''


    (The Salvation Youkai People...!!)


    With the mention of Yamanba and Iruka''s former colleagues, I immediately hit upon the organization behind the scenes. It meant that the "Yamanba Attack Defense Event" from the original scenario was taking ce in a different location.


    "...In that case, are those footprints left by Yamanba?"


    ''No, those are the simple shikigami I controlled. They were meant to guide youOmo. Although it''s certain that Yamanba is heading east... most likely toward the capital city.''


    The Old Man''s words indirectly exined the reason why Iruka deceived me. Iruka was neither a good person nor did she has any sense of duty towards her mission or loyalty towards Fus��-kuni.


    But there was one thing that was undoubtedly genuine��her gratitude and friendship towards Tamaki and the others. She was willing to be captured or even lose her life for her friends. If her friends were in danger while she was ordered to search for Namahage, it''s easy to imagine what her answer would be.


    And if that were the only reason, I wouldn''t be so disturbed up to this point.


    Yes, there is a more fundamental issue. Why did the Namahage start behaving irregrly only this year? If that weren''t the case, the situation would have been much clearer. It shouldn''t have be thisplicated.


    In other words, what I''m trying to say is...


    "Am I... am I the cause?"


    Realizing, acknowledging, and epting everything, I whispered weakly. Somehow, the power to restrain Iruka had loosened. Unfortunately, my mind was not strong enough to aplish that at this point. There was no way I could have done it.


    "Hahaha, this... this is notughable."


    There was nothingughable about it. How could anyoneugh? I couldn''t ept this despicable, worst-case reality.


    ...Though not mentioned, the same principle was likely at work in the original scenario.


    In the original story, Hotoya Tamaki awakened his own ability and absorbed thend god as a result of the tragedy in Hotoya Vige. He swallowed it and made it his own.


    Divine power is a highly rare factor, even among the numerous exorcist families and especially among prestigious ones. The divine era is far in the past, and the existence of deities, bloodlines rooted in them, and curse tools associated with them have dwindled over the years, diminishing their powerpared to before.


    In the midst of routine work spanning two hundred years, it''s unlikely any family brought out an ace or a prized resource to deal with it. Meanwhile, the Namahage steadily lost its divine aura over these two centuries. Its craving for divine energy undoubtedly grew day by day.


    Reacting to the faint presence of the divine factor absorbed within Tamaki, the Namahage began to act differently... This spection is merely spection when considering the course of the original story. It shouldn''t exist without my presence.


    ''That youkai probably detected you around Ino Vige. And it gradually approached you, sensing the presence of the fallen goddess within.''


    "But it surpassed me. Isn''t that right?"


    ''<i>I borrowed a strand of your hair. After concentrating the factor, I used it as bait with the shikigami. It easily ensnared it.''</i>


    "<i>Hohoho</i>," the old manughed after he said so. I recalled the moment when my hair was pullet out, and at the same time, I became irritated by his carefree attitude.


    "Why didn''t you tell me!? Even if it was meant to guide, there must have been another way! You could have directed it in an unpopted direction!"


    There was nothing I could do about Ino Vige. However, it should have been possible to redirect it to a different direction from Vige Yori. Shinkaki Vige, which was likely attacked while following me, was another example. Clearly unnecessary sacrifices...!!


    "One reason is... certainty," answered not the old man but Iruka, who was restrained under mymand.


    "Certainty...?"


    "Those damn Namahage were originally after you, right? It nned to ambush you. In that case, a pseudo-bait alone was a bit uncertain. It seems it needed a bait that would provide some tangible benefit, even if it realized it was a pseudo one along the way."


    ''Anyway, the government offices and viges in this county were so corrupt that they ignored the imperial decree. It''s difficult to subjugate the Namahage. It would have been better to create an example of a warning for simr incidents.''


    Iruka and the old man coolly dered that sacrifices were necessary. While acknowledging a certain degree of rationale in this words, I felt disgust toward their callous and cruel nature.


    ...And yet, I myself was prepared to abandon one or two viges. No, I am the root cause, making it even worse.


    "One reason, huh. ...Is there still another reason?"


    Suppressing my anger, I managed to ask a question instead ofshing out with curses and insults. Their words suggested that there was another underlying reason. It would have been wiser to listen to everything before allowing my anger to take over. I persisted in seeking an exnation, and once again, theposed werewolf was the one who responded.


    "You too, didn''t you want to know?"


    It was a muttered remark, almost spat out.


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Don''t act tough. It was the same in the city and the vige, wasn''t it? By the way, I''ve been asking that old man over there about various things. Seems like you''re quite inept at living, huh? I don''t know what''s going on in your head, but from an outsider''s perspective, you''re dangerously unpredictable!!"


    ''<i>As for me, I do not know how you evaluates yourself. But I have my own unique evaluation of your reckless actions. It would be a shame to lose what you have achieved so far for no reason here.''</i>


    "That''s..."


    I fell silent for a moment at their exnations. From their perspective, they doubted whether I could truly watch the sacrifices before my eyes when the time came. That''s why they acted secretly without involving me... and I couldn''tpletely deny their observations.


    No, I had certainly made up my mind internally. Given the circumstances and the nature of the scenario, I thought there was nothing I could do. I considered it a sess if I could contain the tragedy to a level slightly better than the original story and prevent the protagonist from falling into darkness. Yes, that''s what I thought.


    ...But what would happen when that moment actually arrived? Could I truly abandon the people in front of me? Unfortunately, I couldn''t confidently say that I could. So, I didn''t know. And even I didn''t know. It would be even more so for Iruka and the others.


    "..."


    "...Do you think I don''t feel bad about deceiving you? But hey, I can''t act based on uncertain assumptions either. Make a mistake and go mad, recklessly die or something. I couldn''t face Suzune with that."


    ''I don''t know how the factors within you will turn out. You''re not a fool, either. You don''t think we''re wrong?''


    I continued to remain silent at their words. I sank into silence and organized my inner emotions, my passions. And then, I let out a deep breath.


    "I have one question. Is Shiro involved in this case?"


    Shiro is also a beast half-youkai. Her senses are more acute than others and she should have noticed Iruka''s tricks. Or did she keep it a secret from me too, with that innocent face?


    "That''s why I had her keep youpany. She''s been clinging to you a lottely, hasn''t she? After all, she''s just a brat. It was easy to manipte her by guiding her in a certain direction and distracting her attention, you know?"


    "...I see."


    I felt relieved and slightly hurt by Iruka''s words. I don''t have any lolicon tendencies, but it seemed that the brat who woulde to me seekingfort was just being instigated. Well, leaving that aside...


    "...I can understand, but I still can''t ept it."


    I put the dagger I had pressed against Iruka''s neck back into its sheath and spoke the words that were now somewhat bted. Both Iruka and the old man snorted in exasperation, as if to say it was expected.


    "...So, what now?" Iruka asked, frustration evident. "Are we really going towards Namahage? Sorry, but I want to focus on those heading for the county capital." Her words were sharp, emphasizing her determination. "You must have someone important on that side too, right?"


    On the side, the old man raised an eyebrow, skepticismcing his voice. ''<i>And how do you n to handle Namahage with this forces? Sorry, but it''ll be difficult this time, even if you be a monster again. It''s not like that spider that''s been hiding around. And it''s negligence for the Onmyoji Dormitory to leave it untouched for two hundred years, knowing its location.</i>''


    Each of them expresses doubts and shares their opinions with my words. I was well aware of that.


    ...And within me, even though it was improvised, a n had already formed to some extent. Fortunately, I had made a rough estimation that these monsters that had appeared this time would be manageable to some extent. Although I could also say I would be in trouble if they couldn''t be managed.


    "Do we have a chance of winning?" Iruka asked with a uncertainty voice.


    "Yeah. Barely. The problem is..."


    "How to handle this situation, right?"


    I, Iruka, and the hummingbird directed our gazes towards the approaching presence in the dark night. It emerged from the darkness. Moonlight reflected off the armor and helmet, the iron arrowheads on spears, and the des...


    "Acting firemander..."


    "...What''s going on here? Care to exin? Hm?"


    Representing the soldiers, Hikorokur��, with a stern expression, turns to us with a grim look on his face...


    *To be Continued*

 Chapter 95.3

    Chapter 95.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Is what you''re saying true?"


    "Which way is that creature heading? North? Is it the north...!?"


    Shouting in a trembling voice, two soldiers of the army, their crossbows at the ready, demand an answer from us, their tension palpable.


    ''That''s right. The Namahage, it''s indeed heading north.''


    "Heading there? Don''t mess with us! You guys led it, didn''t you?!"


    "This is why we can''t trust those with spiritual powers or half-youkai! Dammit, they''re ying around...!!"


    The Old Man of Matsushige''s uncaringments appeared to upset the two soldiers holding crossbows, causing them to shout out in annoyance. Quietly, I turn my eyes towards Hikorokur��.


    "I don''t think I need to apologize for eavesdropping on you, do I?" Hikorokuro smirked, his voice dripping with mischievousness. "You should have at least tried to keep your voice low and inconspicuous during your private conversation."


    "I was also shaken," I replied, my voice revealing a touch of vulnerability.


    "Yeah, you even threw up. I thought you might have gotten food poisoning."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    "Hahaha, you say silly things. We ate the same food. I was nervous, wondering when I would get a stomachache," the Firemander chuckled in response to myment, happily joining in. He then added, "We don''t understand most of your technical jargon. We''re not well-educated, so honestly, we don''tprehend half of what you''re saying. But there''s one thing we do understand."


    And in that moment, he bes more menacing than I''ve ever seen him.


    "The fact that you guys sent the creature to the northern vige for your own convenience, and the fact that you kept it a secret from us."


    Hikorokur�� draws his sword and spits out his words.


    "I apologize for that. I failed to notice my subordinate''s indiscretion."


    As I utter those words, an arrow grazes my temple. A momentary burning sensation, and warm liquid trickles down my cheek, then to my neck and corbone through the gaps in my face. I shift my gaze. One of the two soldiers with crossbows is winding up the string, loading the next arrow. The other, as if guarding that opening, conspicuously creaks the spring of the crossbow...


    "Do not think a mere apology will suffice. Ourrades and families'' lives are at stake here," Hikorokur�� dered coldly. And with a slight movement of his chin, hisrade wielding a spear brings someone forward.


    It was a fox girl with wilted white ears and tail, visibly shrinking in fear.


    "Shiro...!?"


    "Heh, even those who would sacrifice a vige love his friend? Hmm?"


    The spear bearer sneers at my finally perturbed reaction. He presses Shiro against Hikorokur��, who directs the unsheathed de towards her exposed neck.


    It was an unmistakable hostage situation.


    "T-Tomobe-san..."


    Shiro, held captive by Hikorokur��, calls my name with a terrified expression. She pleads for help, calling out to me.


    "Fire Commander!? Stop, she''s innocent..."


    "Don''t you dare move!!"


    As I try to shout at Hikorokur�� to stop his reckless act, my voice is drowned out by an even louder angry shout. Startled, I freeze in a half-hearted posture.


    "You there, dog... or whatever, and that old man''s bird! Move even a little without permission! And I''ll not only take this brat''s head! I''ll st your heads too!"


    In response to the spear bearer''s words, the crossbows soldiers, including the one that finished reloading, are aimed at us, making a clicking sound. It was a sign that the strings were pulled to their limits. When the trigger is pulled, arrows will be shot at us with force.


    "Don''t call us a coward. I heard you guys are trained to be cowardly and sneaky."


    "I can''t argue against your initiation. So what? What should we do? I don''t think you''re telling us to die here, right? You must understand that it would be pointless."


    The army soldiers remain silent at my statement. Naturally, they must not have expected their superiors to deal with the Namahage that headed north. Killing us here impulsively would only serve as a temporary release for their frustrations.


    So, this was a negotiation.


    "...Do you have any ideas? Do you expect us to trust you?"


    "I can''t guarantee it, but..."


    "Don''t talk like you''re underestimating us!"


    When Hikorokur�� questions me and I answer, the spear bearer res at me with displeasure. Well, from their perspective, they must be wondering what the main culprit has to say. However, I still dere it.


    "Hikorokur��, and the others too. There''s no time to think, no time for negotiations. Isn''t that right? I''m the only one here who has ast-ditch n and the ability to execute it. Please, I need your cooperation."


    "Stop running your mouth...!!"


    "Of course, I intend to take on the most dangerous role myself!!"


    "Wha?!"


    Upon my deration, including the spear bearer, the army soldiers fall silent and be unsettled. They might not fully trust my words. However, I am aware that I have experienced my fair share of life-threatening situations. My determined tone momentarily shook them.


    "Or perhaps, you don''t need to participate. We''ll proceed with the n even if it''s just us. You can audit us from behind."


    "Like the Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office)? Huh? It''s been rumored that one of the high-ranking officials made a huge mess a few years ago. Don''t you think we wouldn''t shoot a crossbow into your back for no particr reason?"


    Hikorokur�� probes, threatens, and intimidates. But Iugh in response. I answer whileughing.


    "I don''t want to think about that. I can only hope that you won''t have to resort to such reckless actions for the sake of your family and hometown."


    "You talk nonsense with such ease!"


    The firemander scoffs and scolds me in return. Then, there is silence once more. Everything bes still and quiet... Only the sound of the wind and the surrounding breaths can be heard. Everyone falls into silence. The tension is strong, and nerves are getting frayed. The staring contest in this tense atmosphere feels like it could go on forever.


    "...?!"


    "Ah?!"


    It happened suddenly. One of the crossbowmen, caught up in the tension, inadvertently pulled the trigger of the crossbow. A dry sound, "Swoosh," reverberates in the vicinity. It happened almost simultaneously. As if synchronized with therade next to him firing the crossbow, another person inadvertently releases their bolt.


    "What?!"


    Almost reflexively, I raise my body and dodge the first arrowing towards me. Focusing my nerves, I brace myself for the second arrow...


    "What?! You''ve got to be kidding me?!"


    The arrow aimed at Iruka, who is still halfway pinned down, approaches her head. Unfortunately, Iruka is not wearing her mask properly, and at this moment, she isn''t even wearing it at all. Naturally, it''s difficult for her, in her current pinned-down state, to avoid it... So, I literally put my immediate action into motion.


    "Ggh?!"


    I immediately enhance my spiritual power and strengthen my left hand as much as I can. I swing my hand like a knife, and upon impact, I feel a shock and intense pain. Simultaneously, I redirect my left hand backward to kill its momentum. Blood stters, scattering around.


    "Ugh, Guh...?!"


    In the silence, only I let out a voice of agony. With the arrow still lodged in my left hand, I kneel on the spot. I grimace, clutching my left hand.


    "Tomobe-saan?!"


    Without obstructing, Hikorokur�� allows Shiro to rush towards me. In fact, he quickly releases the sword pressed against Shiro''s neck to avoid injuring her.


    "What, Tomobe-san?! Blood, there''s blood?!"


    "You idiot! Don''t just pull it out suddenly!! First, stop the bleeding!! Use cloth, tie it tightly around the wrist!!"


    "A-Ah...!"


    In a half-panicked state, Shiro tries to remove the arrow, but Iruka, who has jumped up, stops her. She tightly wraps my wrist with a piece of cloth, presses something to her mouth, and shouts at the crossbowmen.


    "Hey, what about the arrowheads?! You guys aren''t using those wicked-looking ones, right?! Poison?!"


    Seeing the expression on Iruka''s face, the crossbowmen involuntarily recoil and hesitate. As a result, they fail to give Iruka the response she seeks, which only further frustrates her.


    "Just shut your mouth and..."


    "Stop it, Iruka...!!"

 Chapter 95.4

    Chapter 95.4


    [Part 4/4]


    I intervene to prevent her from escting the situation through physical force. Things couldn''t get any worse than they already are. The surroundings are filled with a tense and ominous atmosphere...


    "..."


    In the midst of that silence, Hikorokur�� is the first to move. He slowly approaches us.


    "...!"


    "Don''te any closer!! What are you nning to do?!"


    Iruka and Shiro both be wary of the approaching Hikorokur��. Shiro, in particr, directs a sharp gaze at him and emits obvious anger. Before I can try to calm her down, Hikorokur��, who squats down right in front of me, opens his mouth.


    "The arrowheads are designed to pierce through. The crossbows we use in the corps prioritize armor-piercing capabilities for human targets, rather than being specifically for yokai. Poison? Don''t worry, we don''t use that when making threats."


    Ignoring Shiro''s hostile gaze, Hikorokur�� calmly exins. Then, looking at my wound, he continues.


    "Do you want me to pull out the arrow?... But seriously, you''re still a monster. Dodging it is one thing, but it''s a crossbow with armor-piercing arrowheads. Why didn''t it pass through your hand?"


    "If you''re surprised by this much... you''re useless! My boss would have just grabbed it with one hand!"


    In fact, Gori-sama would have done it normally, throwing it back and literally pulverizing the opponent.


    "Seriously? Unbelievable... Alright, I''ll pull it out!"


    "Yeah,e on! ...Ugh, gahh!!?"


    With Hikorokur��''s deration, intense pain assails me, and dark red blood gushes out, along with the bloody arrow being pulled out. Iruka proceeds to disinfect the area, while Shiro tearfully wraps a cloth around it as a makeshift bandage. Naturally, the cloth quickly turns red... Ew, gross.


    "Hey, Hikorokur��!? What the hell are you doing? You''re not treating these guys, right..."


    "You''re being annoying, Gonta! Besides..."


    Scolding the spear bearer, Hikorokur�� heads toward the crossbowmen. And one by one, he delivers blows.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ugh, what the hell are you doing!?"


    "What the hell am I doing?! You shot without permission, scaredy-cat! Thanks to you, it''s aplete mess! Are you saying you want to fight those monsters called Namahage by yourselves? Huh?!"


    As Hikorokur�� shouts such insults at the confused crossbowmen, they be unable to respond. Then, they nces at us briefly, their eyes avoiding us with aplex expression.


    On the side, with a click of the tongue at their attitude, Hikorokur�� rests the sword he had been holding on his shoulder and looks at us. He then deres indignantly,


    "...Yeah. You''re right. It''s frustrating, but we can''t handle this alone. It seems we have no choice but to rely on your help for now. You b*stards!!"


    Kicking the snow at his feet, Hikorokur�� reluctantly epts the unpleasant reality. Then he says to us:


    "Try to deceive me next time. I won''t hesitate to smash your head in without any questions asked."


    "That''s fine... but... gahh... are you okay with this? Haah... haah... I thought I might lose a finger or something?"


    In reality, considering the mess we made, I had prepared myself for something like that. Well, for Shiro, it would be within an eptable range, but still.


    "Do you think I''d waste time on something pointless like that right before facing a monster? Besides, that injury is probably worse than losing a finger. ...And, are you guys satisfied now? For now, let''s call it even. I don''t think they''re the kind of people who seek revenge just because some strangers died, right?"


    Hikorokur�� nces at my left hand, still dripping fresh blood despite the effort to stop it, and shouts at hisrades. The remaining three exchange nces... one reluctantly, and one with a bitter expression, respond to his words.


    "That seems to be the case. You should be grateful."


    "Well, it''s... fortunate, I guess."


    Enduring the pain, I give a wry smile and rise with the support of Iruka and Shiro.


    "I''m sorry for the rush, but we don''t have much time. If you have a n, exin it to us clearly."


    "Right... In that case, we''ll need a map. Shiro, prepare a map in the tent."


    "Yes, yes!"


    In response to my instructions, Shiro jumps up with a pale face and rushes off. I silently apologize inwardly for showing her something terrifying. From Shiro''s perspective, I must have seemed like I would vomit, or that she was going to be killed, or have a sword pointed at her throat. She was clearly the victim here. After thismotion is over, I''ll have to apologize.


    ...If we can survive until then.


    "Heh... Iruka, take me to the tent."


    "...Yeah."


    Thinking about what lies ahead, I chuckle coldly, and Iruka reluctantly but calmly responds to my request by lending me her shoulder. I silently grumble to myself that it would be nice if she were always this obedient and serious. And then...


    "Old man, can I count on your cooperation as well?"


    ''...''


    Without a word, the hummingbird responds to my request by calmly perching on my shoulder. I narrow my eyes.


    (A schemer, huh?)


    I silently praise the hummingbird in my mind. I don''t believe for a second that themotion that broke the silent standoff earlier was a mere coincidence.


    I did see it for sure. In that moment, I saw the illusion cast upon the crossbowmen through the hummingbird''s eyes... Well, the exorcists are truly psychopaths, after all.


    (Well, whatever. I managed to get through that situation with my injured left hand.)


    At worst, there was a possibility that I would receive some kind of penalty in Shiro''s ce. It wasn''t exactly pleasant in terms of curses or ethics. After all, I''m not a perfect person either. At this moment, I would willingly ept this level of harm.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    With this, we''ve settled things for now, and in silence, we head towards the tent along with Hikorokur��''s voice.


    ''Kekeke, it''s turning into quite an interesting development, isn''t it? ...Well, since you raised the difficulty level yourself, I''ll give it passing marks this time, shall I?''


    ...Unfortunately, no one noticed the sinisterughter of the demon (oni) in the darkness of the night. * * *


    "That''s it."


    In the 13th year of Emperor Seiri''s reign, on the early morning of the 9th day of the 12th month, from a slightly elevated hill that offered a panoramic view, he, Kamui, finally caught sight of the capital of Hieda County with his naked eyes. As his gaze fixed upon it, a smile spread across his face. Then, as if remembering something, he quickly nced behind him for a few moments, on guard.


    "Too bad, it seems they didn''t make it in time."


    Well, if that''s the case, it means less work for him, and his superiors have anticipated such possibilities, so there shouldn''t be any issues. But above all else...


    "...But it really is troublesome. Why is it that these Earth Mother Goddess lineage folks always act so freely?"


    Just beside him, Kamui sighed with exasperation as he observed Yamanba, wearing a smile, ying with several vigers and merchants they happened to encounter on the outskirts of the capital city. Kamui felt no sympathy or interest in the resounding horrifying screams or the fate of those people. All he had to consider was how to handle the job request from his superiors and how to get this Yamanba monster motivated.


    ...In that case, there''s no choice but to proceed.


    "It''s just a prelude until that moodydy takes the stage. Well, I didn''t want to keep this monster around forever anyway."


    Muttering such things, Kamui activated his ability. A dark shadow extended from the ground beneath him. Then he uttered, "Release the burden," and let it go.


    "Now, it''s your turn, you little brats. It also affects my performance evaluation. Go wild as much as you can, will you?"


    Nonchntly, or perhaps irresponsibly, Kamui goaded the hundreds of monsters that emerged from the shadows...


    Brief truth


    Old Man: "It seems like it will take some time, so let''s provoke a little explosion. Well, I''ll make sure it doesn''t hit the mark perfectly."


    Oni: "What''s that? Boring. I''ll change it to a direct hit course."


    Old Man: "..."


    Note: If the protagonist''s actions are disliked by the demon, there will be a forced bad ending by the Blue Demon.

 Chapter 96.1

    Chapter 96.1


    [Part 1/5]


    "Huh...?"


    Ako Murasaki, who was performing her duties as the head of the surveince team in the study of the provided dormitory by the Governor, felt a presence without any warning. She was perplexed first and then astonished. Impossible, could it be her imagination? What is happening?


    "Th-That''s absurd... No, more importantly!"


    Setting aside her uneasiness for now, Murasaki first took the actions she was taught by her father and brother. That is, the visual sharing with Shiki and confirming the truth of her doubts.


    Connecting her senses with the Shikigami that was hovering over the county capital, she quickly recognized the scene projected onto her retina. Her face turned pale instantly, and in the midst of her confusion, she shouted these words.


    "We''re under attack!! Prepare for immediate deployment!"


    With her deration, Yona (her attendant) and the other maids, holding their belongings, hurriedly rushed into the room. They tehn opened the Tang (Traditional) chest right in front of her eyes. The contents were armors.


    "Miss, your clothes, if you''ll excuse me."


    Saying so, she untied Murasaki''s attire, and the maids dressed her in the exorcism armor specially prepared for her with fluid movements.


    "Please summon Tamaki-san and Shirowakamaru-san immediately! Also, report the attack of the youkai to the Governor and themander!"


    "We have brought your bath, miss!"


    As she changed clothes, a tea bowl was handed to Murasaki. It was a dish called "yuzuke," with rice topped with hot water and pickles on the side.


    "Hurry up and bring it here!"


    Yelling those words, Murasaki quickly took hold of the tea bowl, as if grabbing it forcefully, and ate the rice hastily. She swallowed it all and then gave the empty bowl to the maid. She felt contented as her hunger was appeased.


    ...As a side note, it would have been lucky for her to not experience any harm in this situation, considering the chance of being poisoned by a youkai who had switched ces with a maid and dying in pain, struggling to breathe while choking on pickles, or having her head cut off by a monster that suddenly appeared just as she was about to eat the rice. In a way, it was fortunate that she managed to get away safely from all of this.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama, we are under attack."


    Immediately after finishing her meal, Muja from the Hidden Group rushed up behind Murasaki. It was around the time Murasaki had counted about a hundred since recognizing the enemy. Murasaki frowned slightly at this fact.


    "You from the Hidden Group are rather slow to react! What on earth have you been doing!? It''s negligence of duty!"


    "I apologize. I skipped the ritual and conducted reconnaissance. Currently, I sense the presence of youkai demons only to the west. The distance is two ri (3,927 km/4,88 mil), and their number is not more than a thousand. However, there is an unsettling aura from the deeper parts."


    In reality, not only the reconnaissance but also the whereabouts of the servants who had been secretly followed and monitored for the past few days had be untraceable after losing contact with Shiki, which was one of the reasons for the dy of the Hidden Group. However, that was not important now. The problem was the presence Muja sensed.


    "...From the deeper parts?"


    "I couldn''t visually confirm it as the Shiki was destroyed right after sensing the presence. However, judging from the density of that youkai aura, it is likely to be at the level of a cmity youkai."


    "...!?"


    Murasaki and the maids, who were preparing themselves by her side, were taken aback by Muja''s report. They never expected a cmity youkai to appear here!


    "Murasaki-san! We have arrived!"


    In the midst of their shock, Hotoya Tamaki, dressed in exorcist outfit and apanied by her dedicated maid, barged in. Behind them, a beautiful young boy followed, with several ck-d servants standing guard.


    "Eh..."


    Murasaki instinctively searched for the servant with the Hannya mask, but then realized that there was no one here who could serve as a consultant. She twisted her face in shock. However, as she became aware of the puzzled gazes directed at her, she quickly gathered her thoughts, put on a show ofposure, and made her deration.


    "!? You''ve have gathered well! You must have heard the news. We are under attack by youkai!!... Now, let''s go to the government office! First, we will discuss the strategy with the governor and themander!"


    "Huh!? Aren''t we going to counterattack immediately?"


    Tamaki was astonished by Murasaki''s statement. Murasaki, in turn, gave her a stern look.


    "If we could defeat them by rushing in without thinking, we would have already eradicated the youkai long ago!"


    Murasaki''s words, tinged with hostility, were interpreted as a reproach by Tamaki, who was taken aback by her reaction. Disturbed, Tamaki tried to respond.


    "N-No, it''s not like that!"


    "Juste with me! It seems that even cmity youkai have mingled among the group. It would be foolish to charge head-on without a n! If you don''t want to die, follow my orders!"


    "Eh!? W-Wait!"


    With those words, Murasaki quickly headed towards the government office, followed by theposed actions of Shirowakamaru. Tamaki had no choice but to follow, her heart filled with anxiety and impatience...


    ...While worrying about the safety of the people living on the outskirts of the capital.


    "Seriously...!? What is the meaning of thisck of tension!?"


    Meanwhile, Murasaki, leading Tamaki and the others towards the government office, was also filled with anxiety and perplexity. And her doubts only grewrger as they progressed on their way.


    It was evident at first nce. There was no tension and no sense of urgency. Despite the messengers already spreading the news of the youkai attack everywhere, the officials and soldiers were all in a state of panic and confusion. Murasaki couldn''t help but click her tongue at their slow reaction. If those below were like this, there was little hope for a better response from those above.


    And indeed, when Murasaki and the others reached the government office, they found the county governor and themander looking lost and bewildered. Almost simultaneously, they also noticed Murasaki''s presence and hurriedly approached her.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-dono, what on earth is happening? Why this sudden summons..."


    "Have you not heard the reports!? It''s youkai! A horde of youkai is approaching here! From a location just moments away!"


    In a half-angry tone, Murasaki exined, but the county governor and themander looked at each other and became even more agitated.


    "Why...? Why is such a thing happening?"


    "That''s right! It''s strange! Didn''t Murasaki-dono assured us that the area was fully guarded? Then why are they so close? What on earth is going on!?"


    "Wha...!? T-that''s...?"


    Frustrated and annoyed, Murasaki chewed on the bitter truth in response to their perplexity and usations.


    If it were suspicions about Namahage, who was suspected of infiltrating the surveince, she could understand to some extent. However, when it came to the swarm of misceneous youkai, it should have been possible to detect them early through aerial surveince by Shiki from a certain distance. Murasaki had been providing persistent updates and urging for a resolution to the county governor and others who demanded daily reports. And yet, this situation unfolded. Murasaki felt a pit in her stomach, as if it were her own responsibility.


    "Can we set aside the questioning of responsibility for now? Or are you nning to engage in pointless conversation here and wait for the monsters to overrun this office?"


    The conversation with the county governor didn''t prolong, thanks to Shirowakamaru''s cold remark. The county governor twisted his face in annoyance at those words, while themander, though flustered, epted the reality presented by Shirowakamaru and looked at Murasaki, seeking advice.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-dono, what should we do from here? Please give us your guidance."


    "...!? Ah, um... Gather the troops! Gather the soldiers!! Right now! Meet them at the gates of the capital and counter their advance!"


    After a momentary hesitation, Ako Murasaki, who was asked for advice, put on a brave face and issued instructions, remembering her duty as an exorcist. * * *


    The subsequent actions were, at the very least, not sluggish. The residents of the capital were instructed to gather urgently in the center of the city. The mobilized troops were redirected to assist in the evacuation of the people and defend the castle walls. The gates were firmly closed and reinforced. Those fleeing from the outskirts to the capital were directed to a separate gate or aided in climbing the castle walls by ropes.


    However...


    "Weck military strength...!!"


    As preparations for the imminent battle continued, Murasaki, standing on the terrace of the two-story gate tower at the western gate, involuntarily uttered words filled with bitterness.


    There were barely a hundred soldiers stationed in the capital. By using officials andborers for the evacuation of the people, they managed to minimize the number of troops required, but the absolute numbers were simply insufficient. A few days ago, woodcutters and hunters were conscripted under the imperial militaryw, and now even sturdy men residing in the capital were forcibly mobilized, but the former was barely useful and thetter...who knew how effective they would be. Even with all these efforts, they still fell short of reaching a force of five hundred. It was impossible to deploy all of them to the western castle walls alone. They were severely understaffed andcked military strength.


    (If the county governor hadn''t acted on his own...!)


    To add to the situation, the county governor dispatched some soldiers to stations and viges throughout the county without consulting Murasaki, which only added to the disaster. What''s worse is that none of the soldiers have returned, and even those who responded to the call haven''t arrived yet.


    ...Or perhaps both sides are inside the monsters'' bellies.

 Chapter 96.2

    Chapter 96.2


    [Part 2/5]


    "The height of the castle walls... is about one j�� (3.3 square meters or 35.52 square feet) at most, right?"


    "Yes, unfortunately, it won''t be much of a challenge to climb over."


    Shaking off unpleasant thoughts, Murasaki murmured as she nced at the surrounding fences that surrounded the capital, and Muja provided a supplementary response. The castle walls were built by arranging logs with sharp ends, driven into the ground. Inside, there were tforms for shooting projectiles from a high position. However, the walls'' height was only one j��, which was quite low.


    Yes, just one j��. The width, including the tforms, was no more than what two people could line up. It might be somewhat useful against humans, but when facing a horde of youkai, it was anything but reassuring. If it were a medium-level youkai, they would undoubtedly be able to ovee it, and even small youkai, depending on their abilities, could easily leap over it. As for cmity youkai, such a wooden fence was like a piece of paper. And even though there were boundaries set up around the capital utilizing the spiritual energy supplied by the spiritual veins, who knew how long they would hold... If it were a medium-level youkai or higher, they might charge through despite being burned to a crisp.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-san, maybe we should take the initiative and step forward!? I understand even I can see it! If we continue like this..."


    "Be silent!! ...Don''t speak unnecessary things!!"


    Murasaki dismissed Tamaki''s suggestion of the exorcists taking the lead and striking preemptively. After scanning the surroundings, she warned in a low voice. While it might be a proposal based on the poor performance of the soldiers, it was out of the question for Murasaki.


    In reality, if this were a confined space or if there were no cmity youkai, Murasaki would understand that it is the least sacrificial way of fighting. She is, after all, a member of the Ak�� family and understands the principles of battle. It is precisely because she understands that she rejects Tamaki''s words.


    Just like in the battle in the underground sewer that time, Murasaki''s powerful strike could blow away even a thousand monsters at once. However, that powerful technique consumes a great deal of energy at once. Moreover, in such an open area, it is uncertain how effective it would be against the scattered youkai.


    Furthermore, there are cmity youkai among the youkai horde. Even if humans gather inrge numbers, they would just be a wall of flesh against them. Also, it''s not realistic to expect much from Tamaki and Shirowakamaru, who are apanying her on this mission. Dealing with dangerous youkai, who can attack from anywhere and at any time, can''t be done by fighting directly. And the regr youkai will have to be taken care of by the gathered soldiers, no matter how many sacrifices it requires.


    Murasaki warned in a low voice because she didn''t want to give the soldiers false hope. From their perspective, it would be a standing ovation if Murasaki and the others coulde forward and sweep away the monsters. But that is not possible. That is why she didn''t want Tamaki to speak unnecessary things anymore.


    "...!?"


    And faced with Murasaki''s sharp demeanor, Tamaki instinctively stepped back, intimidated. It seemed she didn''t expect Murasaki to direct her anger towards her to this extent.


    "Hmph, if you''re frightened by this much, you''re certainly not fit for actualbat. Stay here and wait. You maid over there, take care and ensure that your master doesn''t do anything reckless, understood?"


    Snorting at Tamaki''s reaction, Murasaki ordered her to wait in the gatehouse. She also warned Suzune, who was beside her. Amateurs running amok would be no match for the enemy. As the representative of this surveince team, it was her duty to safely return Tamaki and Shirowakamaru to the Onitsuki residence. Just to be safe, she also ordered the squad leader Yahagi and two other servants to guard the gatehouse and serve as Tamaki''s escort.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama, ording to the information, the anomalies are expected to surge at this western gate. In that case, may I suggest deploying shikigami in advance?"


    Ignoring the intimidated Tamaki, a sullen and beautiful boy dressed in onmyou robes calmly voiced his opinion. With a formal bow, he requested that shikigami be hidden in the vicinity of the western gate in advance.


    "Are you suggesting... traps? Can we expect them to be effective?"


    "My master is the esteemed Madam KochouKochou-sama, the chief advisor."


    The shikigami user would be left without any trump cards if they used up their prepared shiki in advance. In response to Murasaki''s concerns, the young boy replied impassively, indirectly affirming the question by mentioning the name of the Onitsuki n''s foremost shikigami user, also known as the ck Butterfly Lady.


    "...Very well, I leave it to you."


    "Yes."


    The shikigami user, with a formal bow that was only superficially respectful, immediately flicked his sleeve. Several shiki charms were released and disappeared outside the fence as if they had melted away. It was a hidden deployment of shiki. With that gesture alone, Murasaki revised her evaluation of the young boy, realizing that he was far more capable than initially assumed.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama, look at that!"


    Having already adjusted her assessment of Shirowakamaru''sbat capabilities, Murasaki turned her gaze toward the call from the servants. Tamaki, Shirowakamaru, and the soldiers stationed on the fence also noticed and turned their attention in the same direction.


    The snow-covered fields and paddies were being overrun by the swarming mass, turning white into ck as they wriggled, spread, and encroached. How many were there? Some were as small as kittens, while others were asrge as houses. Everyone stationed within the gate walls found themselves silently gazing at the scene, unable to look away.


    And when those creatures approached to a distance of about a thousand paces from the fence, their ck, undting silhouettes finally began to take shape... and their forms became discernible.


    The wriggling horde consisted of insects.


    No, that''s not quite right. They were ants. They were centipedes. They were locusts. They were earthworms. They were spiders.


    They were mantises. They were crickets. They were cicadas. They were beetles. They were millipedes. They were turtle bugs. They were dragonflies. They were silverfish. They were house centipedes.


    They were millipedes, slugs, maggots, leeches, hairworms, goldbug beetles, bamboo worms, springtails, rattail maggots, sand silkworms, scorpions, burying beetles, inchworms, spotted cats, rodentdies, snail shells, hidden-winged insects, stinging insects... a massive swarm of insects.


    "Ah!?"


    One of the soldiers, upon understanding their true nature, let out a small scream. The horde of repulsive, brightly colored insects rushing from the horizon was more than enough to stir feelings of disgust and fear in those who witnessed it. Almost everyone present, including Murasaki, couldn''t help but shudder involuntarily, their legs trembling as they stood frozen in ce.


    "Hold on! Don''t retreat!! Everyone, take your positions!"


    Murasaki regained herposure rtively quickly, driven by her sense of duty and pride as an exorcist, as well as her experience. She had witnessed a flood of youkai overwhelming her field of vision in the darkness of the underground sewer a few years ago. That experience proved valuable in this moment. Without it, she would likely have stood there dumbfounded, mouth agape.


    No, in truth, even now she felt repulsed to the point of wanting to run away if it weren''t for the eyes of others.


    "It may be just right for poisoning the insects, but that''s all. They seem to be nothing more than insignificant beings in appearance," Murasaki said, putting on a show of bravado.


    "Yes, from what I can see, about ny percent of them are small youkai or young youkai. It shouldn''t be difficult to neutralize them even for a single person. In that sense, we are fortunate," Shirowakamaru calmly stated, followed by Muja nodding in agreement. Unlike Murasaki, who was partly acting, their words seemed genuinely dismissive of the threat.


    Murasaki couldn''t help but admire the young boy by her side for his attitude. While Muja, who had likely faced many dire situations as part of the Hidden Group, was one thing, Shirowakamaru, with his limited experience, showed no sign of being flustered by the swarm of insects. Was it because he was a boy? She found herself thinking incongruous thoughts in the current situation.


    Of course, such thoughts were baseless. In reality, most of the soldiers, also being men, were intimidated by the scene despite Murasaki''s reprimands, and the governor waspletely rigid and petrified. They were stunned, as if their minds had gone nk.


    "Governor, as you can see, the youkai horde is approaching. We are about to engage in a siege. Are you prepared?" Murasaki rushed to the governor, who was still in a daze, and confirmed with a sharp tone.


    ording to the regtions of the court, which favored civilian officials, exorcists needed the approval andmand of the local governor, the provincial governor, or the castle lord when engaging in a siege against youkai. Exorcists couldn''t simply initiate a siege and involve innocent civilians. Hence, the need for confirmation.


    "Uhm, ah... Y-yes. Are we really going to siege? C-Can we defend against that number?"


    "Dealing with those creatures themselves shouldn''t be too difficult. Given enough time, it should be more than possible."


    In fact, she might be able to handle them alone.


    "I-If that''s the case, then why don''t we skip the siege...!!"


    "However, we have confirmed the presence of cmity youkai. Dealing with them won''t be easy for us. Especially with the soldiers we have here. If you''re fine with the people in this town being massacred while we deal with the small fry, then I can take the lead."


    Murasaki repeated the exnation she had given multiple times on the way to this ce, once again conveying it to the governor. She was growing increasingly frustrated, not just with the governor but also with Tamaki, wondering how many times she would have to exin.


    "U-Understood. I will grant permission for the siege..."


    The Governor nodded with a pale face, as if it was the umpteenth exnation. This act had been repeated several times as well.


    "Then, Governor, please stay here as themander."


    "Stay? Why!? I''m not cut out for this kind of conflict...!!?"


    The Governor was taken aback by Murasaki''s words. As it was a story she had exined multiple times, Murasaki frowned while continuing to exin.


    "It''s a siege! It''s only reasonable for the governor to stay as themander! The actualbat will be overseen by me and the armymander. As for you, governor only needs to give approval as necessary. We will provide escorts and ensure your safety!"


    In reality, Murasaki didn''t have high expectations for the governor. At most, she hoped he would boost the morale of the soldiers. If possible, she would even assign Tamaki to him and have them both stay at the back of the gate.


    "Th-That''s...!"


    In response to Murasaki''s request, the governor''s words overflowed with despair. But regardless of his will, the situation progressed. The soldiers, who had initially been skeptical of the approaching creatures, suddenly changed theirx attitudes and desperately began preparing for the defense. They hurried to their positions.


    "It seems the soldiers are ready, somehow..."


    "Is that so... Governor, give themand."


    Murasaki calmly nodded in response to the armymander''s report. The governor, who was prompted to speak, looked around in confusion. The soldiers nced around, stealing nces in their direction. It was evident that they were shaken.


    "U-Um... the cmand?"


    The governor was flustered under the gaze of those around him. While feeling annoyed by his attitude, Murasaki exined.


    "The soldiers are frightened. Just give anymand to inspire them and then order them to prepare for the attack."


    "S-Such a thing..."


    The governor looked around again, uneasy soldiers casting their eyes in his direction. And then he shifted his gaze. From beyond the horizon, the horde of youkai approached like a tsunami.


    "Hii..."

 Chapter 96.3

    Chapter 96.3


    [Part 3/5]


    The Governor wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at the soldiers once again. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t find the words to speak. With unease and difort, he shifted his gaze back to the horizon. The creatures were now closer than before, and their outlines, their forms, became even clearer.


    The governor realized that countless lifeless eyes were fixated on him, unaware of what they might be thinking.


    "U-Uwaaaahhhh!!?"


    Immediately after, the governor let out a panicked scream and rushed down the stairs of the gate. He continued descending all the way to the castle fence and then ran towards the governor''s office at the center of the town. He fled. He ran with all his might, abandoning everything. It was a desperate sprint, without even ncing sideways. It was almostically desperate.


    "Haaah!?"


    Murasaki watched in astonishment as the governor abandoned his responsibilities as amander, deserted his subordinates, and ran away, discarding all sense of pride. Tamaki was equally stunned, as were the soldiers who had been left behind nearby.


    Except for Shirowakamaru, who calmly observed the scene with a cold gaze. He seemed to have anticipated it, wearing a faintly disdainful smile... However, the governor''s actions had shocked and disappointed the majority of those present, and for a while, a heavy silence dominated the scene.


    "...! Miss MurasakiMurasaki-dono, based on the military regtions, I request permission to assumemand!"


    The armymander was the first to grasp the situation and shouted his offer to Murasaki.


    Themander''s words were not irresponsible. ording to the use 7 of the 66 Articles of the Shijou Ritsuryo military regtions currently enforced in Fus��-kuni, when the lord or county governor is unable to exercisemand, particrly in a battle against youkai, the armymander had the authority to delegatemand to authorized exorcists recognized by the imperial court.


    The armymander, with limited knowledge and understanding of youkai forces, especially when facing arge army of youkai, made a judgment based on that understanding. At least, it allowed themander to legally transfer the responsibilities ofmand to Murasaki.


    "Ah... Y-Yes! Everyone, ready your bows and arrows! Do not fire until I give themand, understood?"


    "Everyone, are you understood? As the actingmander, ready your bows and arrows!"


    Murasaki, understanding the content and meaning of themander''s statement a momentter, immediately gave orders to the unsettled soldiers who were in disarray due to the fleeing of theirmander. The soldiers were perplexed by themands of a young girl who was younger than themselves, but if Murasaki shouted with a thunderous voice, ten times louder than themander''s voice, they reflexively assumed the firing position.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama, it is dangerous. Please put on your helmet (Kabuto)..."


    "It''s fine. I can''t be seen as a coward here!"


    Yona, the maid apanying her, quietly approached and offered her a helmet, but Murasaki refused. She knew that wearing heavy armor here would only further unsettle the soldiers. Murasaki drew her sword from her waist.


    "Those who flee! I will cut them down! So, fight!! If you run away, the town and its people behind us will be trampled upon!"


    The young girl suppressed her inner tension and fear as she shouted, boldly dering her leadership.


    "D*mn it, d*mn it!"


    "We''ll do it. Sh*t, we might as well!"


    In response to Murasaki''s deration and the orders of a young girl younger than themselves, the soldiers cursed. They cursed, but they didn''t attempt to flee. Despite the imminent danger, they prepared themselves.


    The soldiers understood. Above all else, they had no choice but to fight. Unlike the governor, who had no attachment to the ce he was dispatched to, the majority of the soldiers hailed from Hieda County, specifically from the capital. Even without Murasaki explicitly pointing out the meaning of their fleeing, they understood it.


    That''s why they readied themselves. Bows, crossbows, and arrows were lined up, strings were drawn, and their aim was set. The enemy was already approaching within three hundred paces.


    "Still nothing?! Can''t we shoot yet?!"


    "Hurry, give the order...!!"


    In the face of the horrid horde of monsters advancing like an avnche, it was mentally taxing for those who aimed and waited, keeping their gaze fixed, without looking away. It was not only about the life and death of their own family andrades but also because the enemy was monster. It was different from being cut down by a sword or pierced by arrows. The soldiers murmured, almost pleading, for the nextmand toe.


    And when the distance closed to two hundred steps, finally, the words they longed for resounded.


    "Now! Release!!"


    "Release!"


    Murasaki''smand, echoed by the armymander in an even louder voice, was immediately followed by the sound of numerous arrowheads cutting through the air as they were released from the Yumi bows and crossbows.


    Yumi bows were not something anyone could handle without training, and crossbows were expensive and hadplex mechanisms, making it difficult to amass arge number of them. As a result, only about one-third of the gathered soldiers could be considered archers, and the total number of arrows released was a little over a hundred. Furthermore, a fraction of those arrows missed their mark or bounced off the thick carapaces and skin of the youkai. Still, a dozen or so of the advancing monsters were struck in vital spots or felled by multiple arrows.


    ...And for a swarm of nearly a thousand youkai, it was a small number.


    "Load the next round quickly! Keep shooting as soon as you have arrows!"


    "Prepare the stones!"


    Murasaki and themander shouted. They ordered, and the archers on the castle ramparts began shooting arrows relentlessly with their bows and crossbows.


    "Throw the stones!"


    As they closed in on a distance of less than a hundred steps from the castle ramparts, themander called out to the soldiers positioned behind the fortifications. Over a hundred soldiers started hurling stones one after another using slings. The stones, about the size of a baby''s fist, were propelled by centrifugal force and fell under the pull of gravity.


    ''Giii!?''


    ''Shaa!''


    Never underestimate the power of stones. Falling at high speeds, they could injure even small youkai with softer carapaces. Depending on where they hit, they could tear limbs apart.


    Still, stopping the onught of the monsters was no easy task. The wave of insects trampled over fallenrades without hesitation and advanced towards the town as if it were only natural.


    "Now! Thrust!"


    As Shirowakamaru whispered softly, it burst out of the ground. Countless needles were aimed at the charging insects in the front line. The insects, unable to stop their momentum, jumped into the bed of needles and were impaled, bringing an end to their lives.


    They were needle hedgehogs. Simplified shikigami, the size of a cow, concealed underground, leaped out together from the ground just before the walls, carrying mountains of swords on their backs. There were more than twenty needle hedgehogs in sight. The surprise attack from the hidden group and the sharp needle mountains hindered the advance of the youkai that closely followed. They stumbled, creating an opportunity.


    "Now!"


    With Murasaki''s shout, dozens of arrows were released. The momentarily halted youkai were swiftly brought down by the rain of arrows.


    ''Crrk...!''


    ''Squeak...!''


    But it was impossible to stop all the youkai. Some agile and small youkai slipped through the gaps between itsrades and shikigami, approaching the wall. Several soldiers hurriedly shot arrows, but their speed made them impossible to hit. And the infiltrating insects, as they neared the capital walls... collided with an invisible boundaries and turned to ashes.


    "Ignore the small fry! The boundary can purify them if they''re that insignificant!"


    Murasaki spurred them on. After all, Hieda County, located directly above the spiritual veins, had a weak exorcism boundary surrounding the town. There was no need to lift a finger against lower-ranking small youkai. Murasaki shouted to aim for the bigger ones.


    "Ohh!"


    "There it is! Take down that giant centipede!"


    The soldiers, too, brightened their faces at the effectiveness of Hieda County''s boundary, which they witnessed for the first time. Although they understood it theoretically, seeing the power of the boundary firsthand was a new experience for them. They realized they were being protected, and their morale rose. They could shoot more urately and withposure. Attacks concentrated on the centipede youkai among the charred carapaces, obstructed by the boundary.


    Murasaki''s strategy was indeed effective. However... she also understood that it was nothing more than a falsehood to temporarily ease the minds of the soldiers.


    Still, the youkai that looked like a centipede, squirming and making loud noises, got hit by many arrows. Its blue blood flowed, and it eventually fell down. The soldiers who sessfully brought down thisrge enemy cheered together.


    "We did it! Hahaha, take that, you monster! You got what you��"


    However, the words of the soldier who raised his crossbow andughed heartily did notst. Right after, his head was swiftly torn off by "it," which leaped at high speed. Blood sprayed from the severed neck as the soldier''s body crumbled to the ground.


    "What!?"


    "What''s...!?"


    The shocked soldiers turned their gaze to the scene. They saw the figure that tore apart theirrade''s neck and took it away. And it was a flea.


    "Huh?"


    The soldiers were dumbfounded. It was a flea youkai, about the size of a kemari ball, with its whole body charred and trembling legs, barely clinging to life, its head buried in the ground.


    "No way. A flea!? Did it cross the boundary? And what the hell was that just now!?"


    Voices rang out in disbelief at the fact that such a tiny flea managed to kill theirrade and breach the boundary. But in a way, it might not have been so surprising.


    The flea''s jumping ability was tremendouspared to its own body size. It could jump up to sixty times its body length. The flea youkai broke through the boundary with incredible speed, resembling a cannonball, smashing the soldiers in its path.


    Of course, the flea was just a small youkai, and it was a one-way ticket for its suicide attack. But it was a lowly insect with no intelligence or wisdom to speak of. It had no trace of hesitation, driven solely by its instincts.


    ...And the flea youkai was not alone.


    *To be Continued*

 Chapter 96.4

    Chapter 96.4


    [Part 4/5]


    "Whoa, they''re back again!?"


    "What the hell, what''s that!? They''re sticking to those big guys'' bodies!"


    "D*mn, are they parasitizing theirrades'' bodies!?"


    The flea youkai monsters moved and sucked blood from the bodies of therge youkai. As they approached the fortress wall, theyunched continuous attacks. But the wall barricades provided effective defense against the reckless charges of the fleas. Firstly, their aim was poor, and instead of hitting people, they often collided with the barricades or fell to the ground beyond the barricades. They failed to achieve anything and self-destructed.


    However, it was also a fact that even if the soldiers wore armor, their bodies would be torn in half if they leaned out. And the soldiers were different from the fleas who didn''t care about their own lives.


    As a result, the soldiers couldn''t help but hide behind the shadow of the wall barricades, and their counterattacks became sporadic. And as if it was nned, other monsters attacked the boundary. They rushed towards several points like a muddy stream. Dozens of youkai were annihted by the it... However, taking advantage of a momentary w in the boundary, several insects managed to slip inside.


    While their bodies were being burned in the ongoing process, they continued to climb the boundary one after another.


    "Whoa!?"


    "Sh*t! They''re here!!?"


    Taking advantage of the confusion and the inability of the soldiers to counterattack properly, a partially charred flying locust youkai managed to climb over the boundary. The soldiers stepped back involuntarily, intimidated by its furious appearance and the clicking of its jaws.


    "You d*mn nuisance."


    The one who jumped in from the side and cut off the head of the hesitating flying locust was a figure wearing a ck outfit. Amidst the fear of the army soldiers, the ck-d individuals belonging to the Onitsuki family''s group of servants, who were kept in reserve as auxiliary forces, actively stepped forward. They killed the monsters who tried to climb over the wall barricades, stabbing them, beating them, and then kicked them out of the barricades. Some even repelled the fleas that jumped at them. Without any hesitation, they skillfully eliminated the youkai in a calm manner.


    In fact, for them, it was nothing out of the ordinary considering their usual job. After all, most of their opponents were young youkai, weakened by the arrows and boundaries of the army soldiers, so it was an easy task for them to attack them one by one.


    And leading them, Murasaki was not just arrogantly giving orders.


    "They managed to climb up sooner than expected. Can''t be helped... ''Dust Sweep (�m�B��Chiriharai)''!"


    Feeling frustrated by the army soldiers'' disadvantage, Murasaki immediately swung her sword. She executed a single horizontal strike, and it proved to be sufficient.


    With just that, the countless youkai monsters that had been climbing the barricades, sacrificing numerousrades, were swept up in a gust of wind. They were then mmed diagonally into the ground at high speed, crushed into a mass of flesh. There were easily over fifty of them. Seeing this spectacle, the soldiers of the army couldn''t help but feel amazed and deeply respectful.


    ''Dust Sweep (�m�B��Chiriharai),'' one of the basic techniques of the Ak��-style, was a simple skill that involved the act of gathering and getting rid of a variety of insignificant individuals. Murasaki herself didn''t consider it a significant skill. However, from a human''s perspective, the technique she unleashed was worthy of admiration.


    "Calm down!! How significant are these youkai demons?! If you watch out even for the jumping fleas, the rest are just half-dead insects. Push forward and exterminate them! Or are you all a bunch of useless cowards!"


    Murasaki pushed back the flea that had jumped at her with her sword and rallied the shaken army soldiers.


    Even though she borrowed the action from her father and brother, it might have been more sessful than her own original approach. When even a young girl can express this to them, it greatly damages a man''s sense of pride. Naturally, the soldiers in the army equipped themselves with swords and spears, forcefully defeating the crawling insects and throwing them aside. The frightening possibility of the frontline copsing in chaos was temporarily avoided.


    ...However, it was an undeniable fact that the situation was deteriorating.


    "I guess this is the limit around here... ''Strike Out (�������Uchidase)"


    Acknowledging that the hedgehog shiki were being swallowed up by the sea of insects, Shirowakamaru raised his index finger to his lips and whispered. At the same time, it happened. The needle from the back of the porcupines were simultaneously shot out, piercing the surrounding youkai. In response to the sudden attack, the insect youkai that had been struck in the head or abdomen by the quills screamed in agony. Shirowakamaru''s lips twisted into a sadistic grin at the sight. The effect was remarkable. So, as a finishing touch...


    "Hehe, ''ExploBurst (����Bakuro)''"


    Immediately after the sorcerer''smand, the hedgehog youkai without needles that had dived into the swarm of insects rapidly expanded like balloons and instantly burst. As a result of the explosion, numerous projectiles concealed within them scattered in every direction. More than twenty improvised self-destruct attacks urred simultaneously. Coupled with the previous needle projectiles, at least a hundred youkai were affected by the sacrifice and met their demise.


    "Not exactly a great achievement, huh?"


    The perpetrator of the somewhat cruel self-destruct attack seemed indifferent about it.


    In reality, the casualties of that attack were mostly insignificant small youkai or lower. While it briefly halted the avnche of insects, the mindless creatures quickly resumed their advance.


    "They keeping. Can''t be helped. ''Shiki Soldier (ʽ��Shikibyou)''"


    Shirowakamaru clicked his tongue and released a new type of shikigami. They were humanoid dolls wielding swords and spears. Though they would turn into mere scraps of paper with a single blow, their usefulness depended on how they were utilized. For now, any additional fighting power was weed. The young boy ordered the dolls to intercept the crawling insects.


    "Ugh!! ''Earth Maniption (��ŪTsuchi-misao)''!!"


    Sensing the presence, Murasaki quickly unleashed her technique. The youkai that had silently approached the wall barricade from underground during the ground battle were pulverized by the ''Impact (�n��Sh��geki)'' technique, shattering them before they could jump out onto the surface and turning them into minced meat.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t kill them all.


    ''Groarrrrrr!!''


    Several wounded earthworms and centipedes leaped out from the ground near the barricade. The army soldiers momentarily startled but quickly shot arrows, taking down one of them. Murasaki followed up by shing two more in half.


    Thest remaining big earthworm was badly hurt and almost dying. It climbed onto the castle''s barricade, where nearby soldiers shot arrows and threw spears at it.


    In its dying moments, the big earthworm tore its head into eight pieces. And then it spewed forth a rain of misceneous insects.


    "Uwaaaah!?"


    A soldier who had approached for an attack screamed as a swarm of insects covered his head. They gnawed at his flesh, sucked his blood, and tried to crawl into every opening in his body. Nearbyrades pulled them away, mming them onto the ground and crushing them underfoot.


    "Are you alright!?"


    "It hurts, it hurts! D*mn it, it''s disgusting!"


    A soldier, covered in slime, with his body torn apart and flesh shredded by the insects, cried out in agony. Hisrades tried to lead him away, but a shadow loomed over them in an instant.


    Before they could even scream in response, they were crushed by a newly hatched cicada. The pulpa of the cicada, which emerged from a hole dug by the giant earthworm, immediately molted into its adult form, took flight, andnded on the barricade.


    "D*mn it, one after another...!!"


    Murasaki, who arrived on the scene, immediately struck the cicada, sending it flying. The cicada returned to the hole it hade from and perished, crushing the following insects beneath it.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama, a new wave ising!"


    "Huh!? How many!?"


    Muja from the Hidden Group arrived at Murasaki''s side, reporting while taking down a few small youkai along the way. Murasaki widened her eyes and asked.


    "��About a thousand. The breakdown is almost entirely low-level insect youkai just like the first line."


    "Disgusting of these small fry to cause such trouble!! If only the cmity youkai were absent...!!"


    Upon hearing Muja''s report, Murasaki''s expression twisted in anger. If only there were no cmity youkai, she could have taken the lead and massacred these insects easily. There was no need to sacrifice army soldiers to fight against such lowly opponents...!!


    "It''s shameful that exorcists have to make humans fight like this...!"


    Exorcists are supposed to protect the emperor and themon people from the youkai, but Murasaki''sck of spiritual power makes her rely on humans to fight instead. She felt helpless and embarrassed, especially since they were backed into a corner and her own efforts seemed pointless. Ideally, she should have been at the forefront of the battle against the youkai.


    ...Even if it meant sacrificing herself like that servant.


    Feeling angry at her own judgement of sending the servant outside without considering her own safety, she tightened her grip on her sword and focused on what she should be doing.


    But then, a wrinkled old woman smiled at her.


    "Wha...!?"


    Startled, Murasaki raised her sword. Muja, who had been standing next to her, and nearby army soldiers noticed and drew their weapons. At that moment, the giant old woman raised her arm.


    With a deafening boom, a corner of the fortress wall exploded along with soldiers and youkai... * * *


    "...!?"


    Hotoya Tamaki, who had been sitting at the gate watching the situation at hand under Murasaki''s orders, witnessed the shocking sight of a corner of the wall exploding into dust from the window. As she recalls, Murasaki was on her way to that area to rescue the victims.


    "YoungdyHime-sama!?!"


    A scream echoed beside her. It was Yona, Murasaki''s personal maid. She distorted her face with shock and disbelief as she headed towards her master''s room through the door of the lower floor. However, she stopped on the staircase.


    ''*Squeaking Sound*!!''


    ''*Chirping Sound*!!''

 Chapter 96.5

    Chapter 96.5


    [Part 5/5]


    The long-horned beetle the size of adults, along with several cricket no bigger than dogs, entered the gatehouse with a creepy throaty sound. If she looked closely, she could see the corpses of soldiers with their heads bitten off lying beneath their feet.


    "Oh, no..."


    Yona stiffened unconsciously. As a maid of the Ako family, she had note this far just to be carefree. She had also been prepared to confront youkai as part of her job. She had been prepared to apany her master, Murasaki, this far to take care of her, and that was true even before this mission.


    However, in most cases, her father or brother had apanied Murasaki on her previous missions, and in that sense, absolute safety had been guaranteed. It wasn''t like death had been imminent until now. So, it was somewhat inevitable that she would be frightened. Besides, even Tamaki, who had to be the first to react, couldn''t move.


    "Miss Tamaki, escape to the upper floor!"


    Amidst all this, it was Yahagi, the acting leader of the servant group, who pushed Yona aside and ran down the stairs. He threw his short spear and pierced the head of the long-horned beetle, then pulled out his wakizashi and cut down the youkai cricket around him.


    "N-not yet...!?"


    "Tsk!"


    Upon hearing Tamaki''s scream, Yahagi, who noticed the presence of the iing insects, shot a crossbow he had been carrying in his sleeve at the following group of bugs entering the entrance. The crossbow was a hidden weapon that fired a bundle of seven short arrows at once, piercing the jumping spiders and centipedes that came at him in an instant.


    "Miss Tamaki, hurry!! Please block the stairs with furniture!!"


    Yahagi hit a flea yokai that had approached from behind him with the crossbow he had used to shoot all his arrows with just a single nce. After throwing the crossbow away, he dodged the charge of a long-horned beetle bug that immediately attacked him and shouted. The squad leader protected Tamaki by following orders, not only from superior Yun-shoku but also from Murasaki to escort the group.


    "But, what about...!?"


    "Miss Tamaki, hurry and go!!"


    Tokiwa, a servant who had been standing by as a guard alongside Yahagi, forcibly pulled Tamaki''s arm, who was still not moving. Tamaki felt a dull pain from the rough act, but Tokiwa did not care about it.


    "That woman too, over there!! Hurry!!"


    "Umm, uh..."


    "Yona-san, let''s go now!!"


    Yona was scared by the voice shouting roughly at her. Suzune, who had apanied Tamaki as a maid, ran to her and returned her to the halfway point of the stairs.


    "Sh*t, they''reing!!"


    After confirming that, Tokiwa kicked the shelves and desks on the second floor towards the leeches climbing the stairs. A disgusting sound was made. He did not care and threw nearby objects to create a temporary barricade.


    "Miss Tamaki, please do not stand near the window!! Um, weapons... maids!! Protect Miss Tamaki in case of emergency!!"


    After searching the second floor of the watchtower, Tokiwa found a Dagger (tant��) in a shelf and handed one each to Suzune and Yona. When serving as exorcists and going on missions, it wasmon to bring one or two daggers (tant��) for self-defense and self-termination. However, Tokiwa didn''t have the luxury to ask about it individually, and it was a precaution in case they had forgotten.


    And suddenly, screams echoed. Tokiwa turned around. The army soldiers who had been shooting arrows from the watchtower were being attacked by the insects. One person was impaled from the abdomen by a mantis that had climbed up and had their head bitten. Another person tried to stop it by reaching for their sword, but immediately a dragonfly that had flown in jumped into their face, knocking them into the watchtower.


    "Ku!?"


    Tokiwa''s judgment was urate. He threw the spare Dagger (tant��) at the mantis and severed its head. The mantis, having lost its head while eating, fell from the watchtower in convulsions. Then, Tokiwa jumped into the watchtower and pushed away the dragonfly''s head, which was biting the soldier''s throat. The fragile dragonfly''s body shattered like a kicked ball, causing its head to fly away. Tokiwa checked the army soldier''s condition quickly and unfortunately found that they had already passed away. He clicked his tongue in disapproval and closed the soldier''s eyelids.


    "Miss Tamaki, please be careful!! Theye towards human who has spiritual power!! Don''t let your guard down, putting yourself first..."


    "That goes for you too, right?"


    "Huh...!?"


    In response to the voice that suddenly resounded, the servant swiftly swung his sword. The de pierced the figure that appeared behind him. But as if passing through mist, the de went right through.


    "What...?"


    "I have no grudge, but it''s my mission."


    Realizing that mere physical attacks were pointless, Tokiwa tried to use a curse, but it was toote. Darkness engulfed Tokiwa''s head and both hands, and along with the darkness, his head and upper wrists disappeared. Blood spurted from the clean cut as he fell down.


    "Hii!?"


    Tamaki let out an involuntary scream. Having already witnessed countless deaths during this series of sieges and deeply felt her own powerlessness, Tamaki may have finally realized the danger to her own life at this moment. They faced the intruder, Kamui,posed of a blurry darkness that enveloped his entire body.


    "Miss, please step back...!!"


    Suzune and Yona, though trembling with fear, drew their Daggers (tant��) and aimed them at Kamui. They knew that the fallen servant from earlier was far more experienced inbat than themselves. That servant had been instantly killed, and they understood that the same fate awaited them. However, choosing not to fight was not an option.


    "What valiant efforts. It''s almost moving."


    Kamui praised the maids'' desperate actions, though his tone seemed to be filled with mockery. And then, in an instant, Kamui approached them, and the de of their Dagger (tant��) cleanly disappeared halfway. It was as if he was slicing through only that space, just like when he took the servant''s life earlier.


    "Wha... Aaah!?"


    "Yona-san!?"


    Yona widened her eyes in surprise, only to be mmed against the wall and fall down. Suzune shouted Yona''s name, but immediately remembered the presence of the enemy before them and shrank back in fear.


    "You can rx, she just fainted. I try to be as gentle as possible with beautiful people, you know. But... I still have to do my job properly."


    With a smile that seemed unbelievably insincere, Kamui closed in on Tamaki, right before her eyes. Panicking, Tamaki hastily drew her sword. But it was futile.


    "Oops, that was dangerous."


    With a swift strike, Kamui struck his hand against the hilt, causing Tamaki to drop her sword onto the floor. She was rendered powerless in an instant. Tamaki upset, and the man before her eyes roughly seized her wrist. He gripped it with tremendous strength.


    "Guh!?"


    "Miss!! What are you... Aah!"


    Tamaki let out a cry of agony as pain surged through their arm. Suzune, who had hurriedly tried to help, received a forceful p from Kamui. With a sharp, dry sound, Suzune fell to the floor, groaning in pain.


    "Suzune!?"


    "Please don''t make so much noise. It''s annoying to my ears."


    Tamaki''s scream was drowned out by Kamui''s cold words. Simultaneously, the grip on her arm tightened, and the pain made Tamaki involuntarily kneel. It was clearly a strength beyond what a human could possess.


    "Ugh, guh...!!?"


    Tamaki''s eyes welled up with tears from the unbearable pain, yet she desperately endured it and stared up at Kamui. She stared at the man who literally held the power of life and death over them.


    In that chilling gaze, she realized her own powerlessness.


    "...!?"


    Even though he had a human form, Tamaki intuitively understood that those eyes were not human, and the very existence of Kamui was beyondprehension. At the same time, her strength drained away, and her will to resist faded, unable to understand what was happening.


    At the same time, Tamaki couldn''t realize that it was a certain type of eye technique at y. All she could do was tremble in fear. Seeing this, Kamui sneered, raising his other empty hand towards Tamaki.


    "N-No..."


    Faced with imminent danger to her life and overwhelmed by her own powerlessness, Tamaki''s eyes welled up with tears. She tried to resist while crying, but it was futile. And then, Kamui''s arm seized Tamaki''s head.


    Not knowing what would happen to her, but knowing that it couldn''t be anything good, Tamaki instinctively closed her eyes. She closed her eyes and waited for that moment. She braced herself, feeling both resolved and afraid, and continued to wait.


    ...She waited. And nothing happened.


    "...?"


    As time passed without anything happening, Tamaki cautiously opened her eyes, taken aback by the unnaturalness of the situation. And then, she was astonished by the scene before her.


    "...Hahaha. Hey, isn''t that a bit unfair?"


    With a trickle of fresh blood from his lips, Kamui wore a wry smile. Slowly, he turned around. Tamaki did the same, shifting her gaze from Kamui to the figure standing behind him. And involuntarily, she gasped, her expression filled with surprise, confusion, and even joy.


    There stood a figure in ck attire, who wore hannya-masked, with a vivid cherry blossom engraved Dagger (tant��) thrust into Kamui''s back...


    Author footnote:


    I would like to introduce illustrations centered around the blue demon and the Four Disaster. [Link to artwork:here]

 Chapter 97.1

    Chapter 97.1


    [Part 1/4]


    A sudden thrust from an intruder, enveloped in immense spiritual and youkai power, permeated Kamui''s body from behind. It was aplete ambush, even for Kamui. Although Kamui''s attention was focused on Tamaki, it seemed that the intruder had been moving stealthily, as Kamui didn''t sense his presence. The sudden attack left Kamui shocked and impressed on the inside.


    "Tch...!!?"


    Nevertheless, Kamui quickly turned his body andunched a counterattack. The dark energy from his arm swung at the intruder, but the intruder skillfully dodged it by spinning around. He then moved away without making any contact with Kamui.


    "Attacking without any greetings and not allowing me to retaliate! How tasteless...!!?"


    Slightly grimacing from the pain, Kamui red at the figure in ck robe, who held a Dagger (tant��) with a defensive posture. Kamui licked the blood on his lips and spat out mockingly.


    In reality, the intruder intended to finish Kamui off with his previous thrust, but unfortunately for him, Kamui was not entirely human. His heart didn''t reside in its original ce, and moreover, his physical form was irregr. Even if the Dagger (tant��) was a really well-made cursed de, it wasn''t strong enough to kill Kamui, which made the intruder pretty bummed out.


    And now, without dy, Kamuiunched a counterattack. Just as his body seemed to vanished into darkness, Kamui swiftly approached the person who had attacked him. The guy wearing the Hannya mask dodged Kamui''s sword swing and quickly moved with the Teguruma that was released from his side. Kamui was about to be cut in half by a horizontal strike, but he instantly disappeared back into the darkness. He then used the shadows in the tower to sneak up behind the attacker.


    "Tomobe-kun, watch out behind you!!"


    Feeling a premonition that the person who had protected her was about to be harmed, Tamaki involuntarily screamed in a voice that bordered on a scream. However, there was nothing she could do. Kamui''s sword was closing in on the figure in ck right before her eyes, aiming for his neck.


    However, immediately after that, the wall of the tower was blown away.


    "Huh!?"


    It could have been Tamaki or Kamui who uttered those doubtful words, or perhaps it was both of them. The only certain thing was that it wasn''t the guy wearing the Hannya mask''s doing.


    Just as confusion settled in, a new intruder arrived at this moment. The intruder came out of a hole in the broken wall of the tower. It was an olddy, looking tired and wearing torn clothes. She had lots of wrinkles on her face. She seemed like a mean giant, with a creepy smile and messed-up, yellow teeth. She looked around as if she was looking for something.


    "Ah!?"


    In an instant, as her eyes met the new intruder, Tamaki couldn''t help but let out a small scream. It instantly reminded her of the incident in the vige, the memory of facing that cunning weasel. That cold, merciless gaze that seemed to regard others as insects or something simr... Tamaki could almost intuitively understand. The figure before her was on the same level as that weasel or perhaps even more formidable.


    But Tamaki couldn''t understand what was happening anymore. She couldn''t keep up with the rapidly changing situation that had unfolded since before, and all she could do was cower in fear in that spot.


    Meanwhile, the old womanpletely ignored Tamaki''s condition and finally found what she was searching for. Two people became frozen with surprise when they saw her. Specifically, the guy dressed in ck robes, wearing a Hannya mask. He could sense a strong spiritual and youkai energying from the old woman. On the other hand, the old woman grinned widely, showing her happiness to everyone.


    And just as she did so, in an instant, the monstrous fist swung towards the guy dressed in ck robes, wearing a Hannya mask. And in the vicinity, that included Kamui.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Seriously..."


    Unlike the guy wearing Hannya mask, who probably predicted it, for Kamui, it was an unexpected turn of events, and he couldn''t react in time. His words of astonishment were cut off midway by a loud impact, drowned out.


    With a thunderous roar-like sound, Kamui''s upper body was swept away by the strike. The ck shadow scattered like pieces of flesh. On the other hand, the guy wearing Hannya mask, who narrowly evaded it without a word, threw two kunais from this pocket. They pierced the old woman''s eyes with precision. The monster recoiled for a moment, letting out a small scream, and covered her eyes with both hands.


    "Tomobe-kun, wait...!?"


    Despite Tamaki''s call, the guy wearing Hannya mask didn''t respond. Silently, he slipped past the monster and swiftly exited the tower, his ck outfit blending into the outdoors. The figure vanished in an instant, leaving behind a bewildered old woman who shattered the roof and leaped after him, pursuing wherever he had disappeared.


    "!!"


    Tamaki, dumbfounded, quickly rushed to protect Suzune and Yona from the falling debris of the copsing roof. She pulled the two of them and hurriedly hid them behind a sheltered spot. Wood fragments scattered along with the dust as the building materials fell to the ground. Tamaki curled up, shielding herself from them. As the chaos subsided and a moment of silence ensued, Tamaki stood alone, motionless.


    Staring in astonishment at the direction where the guy wearing Hannya mask and the other figure had departed, she remained rooted in ce.


    "Tomobe, kun? Why..."


    The words Tamaki murmured held a lot of meaning and emotion. She felt happy and thankful for being rescued, but she also questioned why he was in this situation. She was disappointed and sad because she didn''t receive any response, and she worried about where Iruka, who was supposed to be with him, had gone. It made her feelpletely lost.


    "Ouch... D*mn, that old hag is ruthless. Seriously, she blew me away without any mercy, even though people were around."


    However, there was little time to linger on such matters. In response to the reproachful voice, Tamaki instantly recalled the tense situation and turned her head, braces herself.


    And she held her breath.


    In front of her gaze, darkness gathered, a substance like a mixture of liquid and gas. The darkness came together and transformed into a human shape. It rebuilt Kamui''s body, which looked super weird and creepy.


    "Well, what should I do? I should prioritize him, but I can''t ignore the target right in front of me."


    "T-target... What...!?"


    With a smirk on his face, Kamui locked eyes with Tamaki and moved closer, step by step. Tamaki was taken aback by Kamui''s words, but she quickly snapped out of it and got ready to fight, assuming a hand-to-handbat position. She braced herself for what wasing.


    Without any weapon nearby, but with someone to protect behind her. She couldn''t run away. She suppressed her fear, gritted her teeth, and made up her mind. That servant is dealing with the cmity youkai. In turn, she is an exorcist and can''t afford toin about not having a weapon. There''s no excuse to be made.


    ...Considering the resistance of that servant to whom she owes so much, it was absolutely uneptable for Tamaki to give up in a situation like this.


    And just as Tamaki summoned her resolve with a sense of desperation, the moment to test her courage and determination never came. Kamui, who was slowly approaching, suddenly halted and looked up at the sky, his expression turning serious.


    "...Change of ns, huh? Looks like there are some troublesome individualsing."


    "Eh...?"


    Before Tamaki could grasp the meaning behind Kamui''s words, an incantation resounded.


    "Purifying Fire, Requiem of Ashes."


    Right after the man''s cold, indifferent voice echoed, mes engulfed everything in the vicinity. Tamaki instinctively protected her head from the torrent of crimson light that surged like a turbid stream from the destroyed tower''s ceiling, even though she knew it would be futile.


    The soldiers who were fighting at the castle walls faced a simr situation. They either huddled up, feeling confused and amazed, or stood frozen as they were unexpectedly engulfed by the cleansing fire pouring down from above. And... they nced at each other, their heads tilted in confusion.


    "What... is this?"


    "It''s not hot? Is this some kind of illusion?"


    Surrounded by mes that could reduce everything to ashes in an instant, yet none of the individuals within it suffered even a single burn. In a situation where there was no sensation of heat despite being engulfed in a sea of fire, they were once again confused and bewildered. They were faced with an unreal spectacle.


    And then, they realized it immediately. The insect''s youkais, which had resounded so loudly just moments ago, had fallen intoplete silence. Every single creepy demon and monster they were fighting had turned into ashes, every single one... even their screams as they died were devoured by the mes.


    Gradually, their minds settled down, and they suddenly realized the existence of a powerful being. They calmly sensed its presence. Without thinking, they nced at the sky. And there it was... In the bright afternoon sun, they saw the unmistakable shape of a massive dragon.


    Its golden scales shimmered, making it look majestic and awe-inspiring.


    "...As expected, Touya. To annihte that many youkai without involving anyone else, that''s remarkable work."


    Standing on Kouyo, the name of the dragon borrowed as a means of transportation from the second princess of onitsuki family, a man named Onitsuki Shusuimended the young member of his n who had apanied him. It was a heartfelt praise.


    "It''s not like it deserves that much praise. I just expanded the scale, but the effectiveness itself relies on my supernatural ability."


    On the other hand, by Shusui''s side, Onitsuki Touya, who had unleashed a powerful technique toward the ground, muttered dismissively, perhaps with a sense of discontent or caution.


    Indeed, the purifying fire that had scorched the ground earlier had only increased its range by buying time, merely unleashing the ability of "Purifying Fire."


    After all, the siege taking ce at the castle walls of Hieda Town, the county capital, had been troublesome for many exorcists. The enemy forces were too close, so they couldn''t use any big and dangerous techniques that might hurt the soldiers or the town itself.


    However, descending to the ground and exterminating each individual one by one would have resulted in many casualties. Therefore, the role of delivering the initial blow fell to Touya. And Touya fulfilled that role.


    The "Purifying Fire" that spared anything other than youkai instantaneously eradicated thousands of them, yet it did not burn even a single human or a scrap of fabric.


    "But, was it a good decision? We let a big catch slip away..."


    Changing the subject, Touya asked. He was referring to the powerful cmity youkai who had retreated from the battlefield just before his major technique was unleashed. Touya had suggested using his technique before the entity could escape, but Shisui had rejected the idea.


    "It doesn''t matter. That one is a bit troublesome. It''s not wise to strike without preparation. We mustn''t misunderstand our objectives, especially with Namahage lurking out there," Shusui replied.


    "Understood..."


    Shisui, perhaps having guessed the true nature of the being, orders it to be left alone. And Touya epts the order.

 Chapter 97.2

    Chapter 97.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Even Touya didn''t want to face another cmity youkai while not knowing the whereabouts of the notorious Namahage. There were also some extra soldiers traveling on a boat led by Ayaka and her team. They didn''t want to attract any unnecessary problems, at least not for the time being.


    "A wise decision. Now, Kouyo, would you kindly set us down?"


    Satisfied with Touya''s response, Shusui smiled and made the request to the dragon. The borrowed divine dragon responded with a low growl and slowly, yet majestically, descended to the ground.


    Shusui and the others touched down just as the dragon made contact with the ground. In the aftermath of the extinguished mes of the Purifying Fire, many soldiers and themander gazed in awe at the scene. Even without a trace of spiritual power, they seemed instinctively aware of the divine presence emanating from Kouyo, sensing the true power of Shusui and hispanions.


    "Head of the Servant Group, we apologize for our early arrival."


    Suddenly appearing by their side and bowing, it was Muja. They had received a response from the shikigami sent by Shuri, stating that reinforcements would be sent soon. However, given the circumstances, Muja had anticipated potential personnel issues, so they were surprised by how quickly the reinforcements had arrived.


    "Of course. This matter concerns the authority of the Imperial Court and the reputation of the Onitsuki family. But more importantly, where are the others? Where''s Miss MurasakiMurasaki-dono? And Yun-shoku?"


    "Yunshoku, he has gone on a separate mission to search for Namahage. As for Miss MurasakiMurasaki-sama..."


    "I''m right here."


    As everyone turned their gaze to the boy who couldn''t quite be called a boy or a girl, Shirowakamaru arrived. Shirowakamaru had walked through the snowy field to reach this ce. He lent his shoulder to Murasaki, who was fully armored except for her head, and came together. Murasaki''s armor made ttering sounds as they joined Shisui and the rest of the group.


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-dono, have you been injured?"


    "I believe you have also noticed, but we were attacked by the cmity youkai. I twisted my ankle from its initial blow."


    To be more precise, just before the cmity youkai''s fist struck, Murasaki''s youkai sword, which was still in its sheath, turned into a big snake and jumped in front of her like a wall, protecting her from a deadly attack. Unfortunately, Murasaki hurt her ankle in the process, but it was worth it to save her life.


    Then, right before the youkai could strike again, it suddenly changed its target and went towards the western gate tower. Shirowakamaru, who was helping Murasaki because she couldn''t walk properly on her own, came all the way there to exin what happened.


    "H-Head of the Servant Group...?"


    "Miss MurasakiMurasaki-dono, first, please ept our apology. We deeply apologize on behalf of the Onitsuki family for the unexpected turn of events."


    Seizing the initiative, Shisui apologized deeply, bowing deeply. However, T��uya understood that it was just a performance. Even he could understand that Murasaki had a sweet personality that could be easily persuaded by words alone, being a daughter of the Ak�� family.


    "No, it is I who should apologize. Despite being entrusted with the task bestowed upon the Onitsuki family by the Imperial Court, I find myself in this dire situation. I have noints."


    Shisui bowed once again to Murasaki''s words, then continued.


    "The requested evacuation supplies through the water route are already being transported. They should arrive in two days. We are the advance team. And we will take over the search for Namahage from now on."


    "Understood. I also have already dispatched a search party from here. Let''s contact them and order them to join forces with you. However..."


    "However?"


    Shisui slightly tilted his head at Murasaki''s indescribable attitude. Murasaki, too, had a facial expression that seemed to be struggling with what to say, or whether to say anything at all... and finally, she dered it as if she had made up her mind.


    "No, I appreciate the assistance, but... if possible, I would like a little more consideration."


    And Murasaki showed the reason behind her awkward manner to Shisui and the others.


    "..."


    Involuntarily, Shisui and T��ya averted their gaze in silence.


    In Murasaki''s hand, the yokai sword that looked like a snake was acting weird. It was kinda half-baked, spewing out ck smoke and its eyes were white-eyed... * * *


    In the county capital of Hieda, the atmosphere with Murasaki and the others had be tense. However, in the forest further west from there, apletely different situation unfolded��a situation filled with tension.


    ...Quite literally, they were in a life-or-death situation.


    ''...!!!!''


    The huge old woman continued to charge forward, blowing away trees in her path without discrimination. With a delightfully wide smile on her face, she relentlessly pursued the person.


    "..."


    On the other hand, the ones being chased attempted to escape in silence. Having already fled far from the Hieda county capital to a secluded location, he had abandoned his reliance on the Matagama''s stealth ability. After all, the Matagama was mainly designed to be used against humans, and it was useless against the huge monster he was facing behind him.


    Dressed all in ck, he desperately jumped from tree to tree. Each time he moved, the snow that had piled up on him would fall to the ground, causing a brief pause before the loud crunching sound echoed. The time between those sounds was getting shorter, which meant the gap between them was changing.


    Because the noiseing from behind was so loud, the person in ck started to feel nervous and kept looking back to see how close the creature was.


    And the monster was getting closer and was almost able to grab him.


    "...!!"


    Right after that, a trap that had been set in ce was activated. The trunks of therge trees on either side exploded, causing them to copse as if to crush the monster underneath. The monster became trapped beneath the fallen trees.


    Immediately, the old woman''s punch sent one of therge trees flying high into the air. It was brutally bent, torn apart, and shattered into scattered fragments. It crumbled as easily as crushing a baked snack.


    "Tch..."


    Despite the expected oue, an involuntary click of the tongue escaped. However, even if only for a moment, he had bought some time with that move. The distance between him and his pursuer widened slightly, so he quickly looked straight ahead again.


    Suddenly, a person came, right in front of him.


    "Well, it seems like your little chase is over, don''t you think?"


    "...!!"


    Just as a dark, shapeless mass like slime lunged at him, he swiftly twisted his body and narrowly avoided it. It was an impressive move, like something out of a movie. However, it turned out to be a mistake.


    ''Aaahhh!!!''


    As a result of changing his trajectory, he ended upnding on the ground, and immediately the old woman, who had been pursuing him from behind, pounced on him with great force. Showing her randomly grown teeth and sporting a wide grin, she jumped in a posture close to a cheer (banzai). The person wearing dark robe hurriedly tried to escape, but his movement was momentarily dyed by the snow under his feet. In a sense, that dy was fatal.


    "...!!?"


    In the blink of an eye, the monster leaped toward him. He received the flying snow from the impact on his back, and as a result, he was sent flying.


    Nevertheless, by taking a perfect defensive posture, he dispersed the impact of the attack and avoided being mmed into the ground. But as he stood up in the next moment, he caught sight of the old woman''s wrinkled palm.


    "!?"


    This time, he had no time to escape. The Hannya mask was firmly caught in her grasp. The grip tightened, and a creaking sound emanated from his entire body. Then, the old woman attempted to bring the mask down over his head... but her body''s movement was forcibly halted. Her shadow was trampled upon.


    "Hey, hey, hold on a second. Don''t be so eager to devour him like that. It''s not food, you know?"


    As Kamui sessfully restrained the movements of the cmity youkai by "Binding Shadows," he slowly moved forward. However, it seemed that even with Kamui''s power, binding a cmity youkai was not an easy task. His steps were somewhat uncertain, and his expression was slightly distorted.


    "Well then, let''s see... Greetings are important, right? Long time no see, servant of Onitsuki. Hasn''t it been since the incident in the capital?"


    Approaching swiftly beside the captive, Kamui greeted him. The captive, in silence, only turned his face towards Kamui.


    "Well... That''s not very polite to remain silent, is it? You don''t need to be so hostile."


    "Why is the troublemaking Ezo from the capital here? And is this old woman your wife?"


    With a jerk of the chin, he pointed at the old woman and interrogated Kamui. Kamui shrugged his shoulders.


    "No way! Please stop. It''s not that I dislike mature women, but there''s a limit, you know? Besides, all I can do is lure her with bait or temporarily restrain her like this."


    His statement was not modesty or anything of the sort. He was just stating some facts. It also not really sure if the 100 youkai generals who fought with Kubou during the Great War were actually fully under his control. Some of them probably joined the youkai army without any clear organization ormand structure. They were just following their animal instincts, guided by a strong force. In that way, this old woman, the Yamanba cmity youkai, was kind of simr.


    As a side note, after the Great War, Nue had captured and protected this youkai from among the numerous youkai leaders simply because her ability was useful in producing disposable military power. Whatever the case, there were plenty of alternative means.


    To "Tapir (��)," who was the main strategist for Kuubou during the Great War and took overmand when Kuubou was sealed away, Yamanba was basically useless. Even during the war, this creature did whatever it wanted without listening to a single order from Kuubou. Yamanba was a burden, costing a lot of food to keep around. Nue and Tapir agreed that they should get rid of her at the right moment before their final n reached itsst stage.


    And now was the opportunity to dispose of her. Kamui''s purpose in apanying this old woman was precisely to act as a supervisor, ying the role of an animal trainer to move this unpredictable monster ording to n.


    *To be Continued*

 Chapter 97.3

    Chapter 97.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "n, huh? It''s not a word that a youkai like you should be throwing around so confidently. ...What kind of n is it?"


    "I can''t tell you that. Well, you should be able to guess to some extent even without me saying, right?"


    "......"


    Kamui was right. There was no need to chatter away in a ce like this, especially with just a servant. It would be best to quickly turn him into food for the cmity youkai in front of him. Not doing so would mean something else entirely.


    "But then, it was unexpected that Namahage b*stard would make a move different from usual. I switched the target to the second one to avoid a confrontation... but it''s fortunate that you showed yourself too."


    Kamui truly thought it was fortunate. His superior was rational and level-headed, but genuinely insane. He didn''t mind if his pay was reduced, but he didn''t want to be forced into nonsensical experiments as a punishment.


    "The second target, huh? You mean Tamaki? Are you that interested in that ck thing of hers? Even though you''re simr in a way."


    "I don''t know about that. If you have questions, ask the boss. ...And that''s enough chitchat. I''m going to deliver this straight from the source anyway, so you can ask the boss anything you want over there."


    And so, Kamui continued to spread the darkness beneath his feet. It looked like he wanted to swallow Yamanba and the servant too, to take them somewhere.


    In other words, this was the opportune moment.


    "Hold on, hold on. Before you sink me into that creepy thing, let me ask you onest thing. Can''t you at least give me a little something extra? It''s not a bad idea for you either, right?"


    Upon the target''s pleading, Kamui temporarily halted the activation of his abilities. With a slightly strange expression, he inquired.


    "Not a bad idea, huh? Don''t get your hopes up too much. I''ll hear you out, though. What do you want?"


    At that moment, the guy wearing Hannya mask fell silent. It trembled for a moment, and Kamui noticed the slight anomaly. However, before he could understand its meaning, the guy wearing Hannya mask spoke.


    ''Was my puppetry impressive?''


    It spun a mocking remark, exuding a malicious air.


    "Gh...!?"


    In sync with that voice, Kamui fell silent, and then he understood. He realized the true nature of his suspicion. However, it was already toote.


    A sharp spear suddenly shot out from the mouth of the Hannya-masked figure that was about to get crushed. It wasunched with the force ofpressed air and swiftly pierced through Yamanba''s head. The old woman, whose forehead had been impaled, jolted back and identally dropped the Hannya-masked figure onto the snowy ground. As a result, the shikigami wearing the Hannya mask fell onto the snowy in, and then... its abdomen burst open.


    ''Gyeh...!?''


    Along with the sound of the explosion, a sprang out from its abdomen. The was made of a smooth and shiny silver thread, almost like the silk spun by spiders. But this wasn''t just any ordinary silk��it was divine spider silk. It had the power to trap and ensnare prey, just like a spider''s sticky web...!!


    It was a custom-made curse tool that the servant had requested from Sarujirou, pleadingly for targeting Kamui. It contained the sticky threads of spiritual power emitted by the spider deity, carefully woven into the throwing ball, with gunpowder igniting and scattering the outer shell, causing the threads to shoot out like a and restrain the movements of the target.


    Originally designed as a measure against Namahage, it utilized the precious threads of a divine spider to buy time for evacuation. It proved to be fully effective against Yamanba as well. Even though Kamui had stopped binding Yamanba, Yamanba found it increasingly difficult to move due to the entangling and adhesive threads that clung to her every time she struggled. And then...


    "You son of a b*tch!! It must have been cold in there!!"


    Emerging from the snow, draped in a nket, a figure continued to lurk. He then discarded the ck outfit and removed the Hannya mask, revealing a battered appearance. Kamui''s real target had finally shown up. And using a rounded shovel he had brought to dig a hidden snow hole, he made a sudden move forward.


    "What!?"


    Kamui also turned around, wielding his dagger (tant��). The des shed, creating a sharp metallic sound.


    "Well, this is surprising!! So, that thing before was actually a shikigami!?"


    Kamui expressed genuine astonishment. It made sense when he thought about it. Despite awakening the inner Youbo (youkai mother)''s factors and transforming into a youkai, there were no obvious signs in how he looked, spoke, or acted. He had suspected that the spider had been used for blood-sucking and deception, but perhaps it was the shikigami that allowed him to evade the pursuit of the cmity youkai thus far.


    "But still, quite a daring move...!!"


    To think the servant would discard his mask, outfit, and even valuable equipment like the cursed dagger (tant��) to disguise the shikigami. Perhaps he had tampered with the puppet from within, deceiving even the powerful spiritual power unique to a youkai transformation. This was not easy to see through.


    "Not bad, right? Thanks to that, I almost froze to death, though!!"


    The servant kicked up the snow beneath his feet while locked in a stalemate. He threw the snow directly into Kamui''s face, taking a step back, deflecting the opponent''s de, and then swiftly shing at Kamui''s neck with the edge of the shovel.


    "You''re too naive!!"


    Immediately, Kamui generated darkness from his arm, causing the shovel to partially disappear.


    "You b*stard!! That''s a custom-made item, you know!?"


    The servant clicked his tongue, hurling insults along with the handle, but it too was swallowed entirely by the darkness. Taking advantage of the gained precious time, the servant enhanced his body with spiritual power and leaped backward, creating distance. He was breathing heavily and panting.


    "Haa, haa... D*mn, seriously? Is she going to snap that thread too?"


    Facing Kamui, the servant observed each other''s movements and became bitter when he saw it. The Yamanba, restrained by the spider thread, was gradually but surely pulling and tearing the threads that bound her.


    (I underestimated her. At this rate, even dealing with Namahage as originally intended would have been troublesome.)


    At worst, if he couldn''t buy enough time and ended up on the same bad ending route as the original story, it might have been a direct burial... no, direct delivery. That''s why he thinks.


    "...In the end, this is somewhat like a blessing in disguise, huh?"


    He sarcastically muttered such words with a deep irony.


    ...Amidst the falling powder snow, he dered it as if he had won.


    "What are you talking about...!?"


    Kamui, facing him, momentarily showed a perplexed expression at the servant inexplicable attitude. However, he soon realized the meaning behind it. He couldn''t help but be aware of the presence that he sensed from deep within the forest.


    "No way, it can''t be that one...!!?"


    Kamui widened his eyes in astonishment and looked at the servant. In response, the servant met his gaze with a sadistic smile. The falling snow had already intensified rapidly.


    And amidst the snowfall that seemed to engulf everything, a tremor like the rumbling of the earth began to echo from a distance. The approaching footsteps were so loud that they felt deafening. And along with it, a dense power of youkai and divine energy was drawing near...!!


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute! Are you kidding me!?"


    Kamui''s face contorted once again. He directed his gaze towards the depths of the forest, where the presence wasing from. And then, it appeared...!!


    ''Hehehe! I''ve kept you waiting, the main actor has arrived!!"


    ''�c(ill?��?)?<i> Papa, help meeee!!!!''</i>


    Emerging from the deep forest with a burst of energy was a huge ck wolf. It had a white spider on its back, and the spider looked like it was crying. With a loud roar, the wolf jumped into the scene and bit the servant''s neck. Then, it quickly ran away as fast as it could, leaving the area. Kamui tried to chase after them, but he didn''t know whether to follow the wolf or look in the direction where the wolf or the spider hade.


    "D*mn it, the only choice is to run, huh!?"


    Faced with the impending danger, Kamui had no choice but to resort to escape. He quickly turned into darkness and evacuated from the spot at full speed. And an instantter, ''it'' appeared, fully prepared.


    *<i>A thunderous roar reverberated through the air</i>*


    Captivated by the divine energy of the spider, Namahage charged ahead, knocking down trees as it went. In the process, it pounced on the Yamanba,nding a powerful blow right on her face... * * *


    They say if the front gate is guarded by a tiger, the back gate is guarded by a wolf. But in this situation, it was even moreplicated. Our enemies were not ordinary creatures, they were cmity youkai. And to make matters worse, they were all heading towards different targets before.


    Naturally, we didn''t have the time or ability to deal with two cmity youkai at the same time. And frankly, we didn''t even possess enough power to handle one cmity youkai.


    Of course, giving up is not an option. Ironically, the fact that there were two cmity youkai in this situation became a double-edged sword and a turning point.


    For Namahage, I used the white spider as bait. Then, Iruka, in her transformed state, held the bait in front of Namahage. I also used a cloth soaked in my blood to lure it further. As for Yamanba, I utilized the puppet of the old man''s shikigami. And then, synchronizing the timing, I collided the two cmity youkai together.


    Both cmity youkai carried remnants of divine essence, but they were pretty dumb and irrational. When they realized they could eat each other, they went all out in a brutal fight until one of them died.


    "Hahaha! Just kill each other, you monsters!"

 Chapter 97.4

    Chapter 97.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Having sessfully distanced myself from the chaotic scene of snowstorms and mayhem while being carried by Iruka, I was set down, and I spat out those words. In the distance, the sh between the cmity youkai wreaked havoc, blowing away the forest, shattering rocks, and carving into the mountains. Even from afar, the scene was reminiscent of hellish devastation.


    "Haa, haa, haa... Who the hell do you think you are, acting all high and mighty? You''ve just been waiting this whole time, haven''t you? Meanwhile, I''ve been desperately ying a life-or-death game of tag!"


    The giant wolf that had set me down slumped on the spot and rapidly shrunk. As it shrank, it transformed into the form of a wolf-woman, Iruka, with half-grown wolf fur on her back. She stared at me intensely, sweating and breathing heavily. She wasn''t wearing any clothes, and there was a white spider on her head that looked like it was crying. It seemed she had gone through quite the struggle to guide Namahage.


    "Hey, hey, wasn''t it my job to handle that? Don''teining now, of all times."


    I threw the fur I had been wearing while hiding in the snow towards Iruka as I dered. In response, Iruka threw the d*mn spider off her head, ''�d(*��?`)?<i> It''s like I''m flying in the sky</i> (. >��<) <i>Ugh!?</i>''... I quickly dodged the spider as it was hurled towards my face and the white spider plunged headfirst into the snowy field. Hey, cut it out, stop saying things like some idiotic dumpling.


    Originally, the n was for me to lure Yamanba by myself while the old man''s puppet and Iruka to use a white spider as bait to lure Namahage. However, Iruka unexpectedly intervened midway.


    "Haah, haah... Are you an idiot? I can''t just leave such a sloppy n alone. Haah... Escaping while trying to fool them with pills, spiders, and blood? You never know when things will gopletely haywire and logic will fly out the window."


    As I wore the fur I had received, Iruka scolded me. It was frustrating that I couldn''t argue back when she put it like that. Looking back, it was probably a pretty unrealistic n. But there weren''t many other options, were there... ''(��?��) <i>Ouch, it hurts, Papa, can you pat my head?</i>''


    "Anyway, at least half of the task is finally resolved. Now we just have to hope those monsters take each other down. And... it''s also a matter of what to do with him!!"


    With a weary expression, I pick the white spider into my pocket and concluded with those words. Immediately, I turned around and threw a kunai towards the approaching presence. Kamui''s body emerged from the snowy gusts and swallowed the released kunai into darkness. Ugh, this guy''s body has been annoying me all day!


    "Oraaa!! It''s been a hundred years since we met here!!"


    And the one leaping towards him was Iruka. Using me as cover, sheunched a surprise attack. With only fur covering her body, she swung her axe at Kamui. However, that mighty strike was also swallowed by darkness, and her weapon disappeared from the middle of the handle.


    "You piece of sh*t!!"


    Without dy, this time it was the wolf''s hand that struck. They were so powerful that even thin iron tes would crumple under her strikes, not to mention a human body. However, her opponent wasn''t human at all. Instead of hitting her target, her hand passed right through, like trying to catch mist. Meanwhile, Kamui seized her wrist, taking control of the situation.


    "It''s been a long time, Iruka, and yet you''re giving me such a rough wee!!"


    "Just die, you traitor!!!!"


    In response to the call of her formerrade, Iruka responded with a roar. Opening her mouth wide enough to reveal her sharp fangs, she let out a deafening shockwave that shook the surroundings.


    "Ugh...!!?"


    Even Kamui, who had turned into an indescribable entity of gas and liquid, seemed to have been affected by the impact of the sound wave. Kamui was blown away along with the snow under his feet. He was mmed into a tree trunk, scattering into darkness.


    "Ouch, that really got me. ...My ears are ringing, it''s incredibly noisy."


    Slowly reforming from the gathering darkness in one ce, Kamui''s movements were noticeably less vivid than before. Apparently, while shing attacks might not be effective, it seemed that this guy was susceptible to impacts and vibrations to some extent.


    "Cough, cough... D*mn it. You took that hit from that distance and still act like that? Cough, cough... You b*stard, even though I gave it my all!!"


    Meanwhile, Iruka cursed while coughing, realizing that she hadn''t dealt a fatal blow to Kamui with her previous attack. Her roar seemed to strain her throat, and she couldn''t unleash it repeatedly in a short period of time. Moreover, her full-force attack from that distance was a one-time surprise. It seemed that Iruka felt she had missed out on a precious opportunity.


    "It''s not going so well, huh? ...But hey, it''s pretty crazy how you transformed your own body into a monster like that. You know, looking after the body you got from your parents is a way of showing respect and gratitude, right?"


    Drawing a spare dagger (cheap) from its sheath, I dered while looking at Kamui sarcastically.


    "Can you really talk about principles? Even if you try to maintain a clean facade, you''re more of a monster on the inside than I am or that dog of yours," Kamui retorted.


    I red back at Kamui. I red, but at the same time, I felt a bitter taste in my mouth. I couldn''t fully deny his words. I was aware that my own body had be an iprehensible mess.


    "Don''t you think there''s always someone below you? It''s not cool to feel secure by making others feel bad. And it''s kinda dumb not to want to improve yourself, right?"


    Taking a step closer, I sneered.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Is that a quote from some book? It''s not something an uncultured servant like you woulde up with, right?"


    "Hey now, don''t see through it so quickly when someone is trying to act clever. It''s embarrassing, okay?"


    It was not a lie. I was genuinely embarrassed.


    "Anyway, I consider myself quite cultured. I''ve read The Four Books And The Five ssics (�ĕ��彛), a famous works. So, I can tell whether someone is speaking in their own words or just borrowing surface-level phrases from others without grasping the true meaning."


    "Well, well... I''m in awe," Kamui responded sarcastically.


    I casually shrugged my shoulders while looking at the Ezo in front of me. I knew exactly why Kamui was making small talk. He wanted to fix his ear, which got messed up because of Iruka''s loud roar.


    (That jerk is probably reading our conversation by watching my lips, not using his ears.)


    And now the problem was that the ringing in his ears was likely starting to fade. Would he make his move soon? The other reason for this conversation was probably to distract me and find a chance to attack.


    Silently, I nced at Iruka standing beside me. We exchanged a look. It was a response through eye contact. Good, then...


    "Hehe, but it''s strange, isn''t it? It''s true that those words earlier weren''t yours, but even I don''t recall that particr passage. Could it be a poem? Or maybe a story? It''s unlikely to be from a schrly text... Whatever it is, it''s truly mysterious."


    Kamui had also noticed our eye contact. Despite realizing it, he continued with meaningless small talk. And as Kamui casually dered, he took one step, then another, seemingly unaffected. It synchronized with our movements. And then...


    "Well, in the end, what I want to hear is..."


    And just as the sound of his firm footstep resonated on the third step, he was already looming before us. Approaching, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Who wrote those lines? After I''ve torn your limbs apart, I''ll make sure to ask you carefully!!?"


    "Iruka!"


    Right before the sword swung above my head, Imanded Iruka to unleash a second roar. But it didn''t work. Iruka couldn''t roar.


    "What!? I can''t move...!!?"


    "Uh!?"


    I heard a voice behind me and realized that Iruka was stuck behind me and couldn''t move. It was getting dark, and the fading sunlight made Iruka''s shadow stretch out behind me. And then, out of nowhere, Kamui stepped on that stretched-out shadow, just like he did to Yamanba.


    This guy, was he stalling for time with his small talk...!!


    "Kuh...!!?"


    Iruka''s counterattack failed, and as I was pressed to respond, I barely managed to intercept the downward swing with my backup dagger. But it was a cheap one, and Kamui''s sword easily pierced halfway into the de of the dagger upon impact.


    And as Kamui continued to put his weight on the sword, the de lodged itself even deeper, making an unpleasant sound, inching further...


    "Ugh!"


    In an instant, as the de of the dagger was severed in two, I took a step back. Thanks to that, my skull wasn''t cleaved open. Though I had received a shallow cut from my forehead to my cheek since I wasn''t wearing a mask.


    "You... Tsk!"


    As I tried tounch an immediate counterattack, I suddenly realized that my body couldn''t move. I shifted my gaze, clicking my tongue.


    Without me realizing, my shadow had also been stepped on, and held down. I locked eyes with Kamui, and he approached me with a smug grin on his face.


    As I stared at the shining de, catching thest rays of the setting sun, I forced myself to speak. I needed to find the perfect words for this moment.


    "I''ve already forgotten the name of the literary genius in the textbooks, you old fool!!"


    "...Huh?"


    In that tense moment, Kamui momentarily showed confusion and slowed his movements at my iprehensible and low-priority response.


    And it was right after that. From an ambush that had been lurking all this time, two crossbow bolts, filled with poison, pierced through Kamui''s head and shoulder...


    Fan art of Tamaki-chan holding an umbre [Link to artwork: here].


    Fan art of Onitsuki princesses [Link to artwork: here]


    Fan art of Blue Demon [Link to artwork: here]

 Chapter 98.1

    Chapter 98.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Hmm, this is an interesting sight to see."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Head of the Dormitory?"


    Assistant Official of the Ministry of Civil Administration and Principal Tax Office... No, the subordinate who was recently appointed as the Head of the Principal Tax Office of the Ministry of Civil Administration by the Minister of the Left, and the subordinate standing in front of him tilted his head in confusion.


    "...Well, it reminded me of the y we saw the other day. Do you know the theater on Nankin Shunei Street?"


    "Oh, yes! The foreign y performed by a troupe brought from the continent! I believe it was sponsored by the Tachibana Trading Company!"


    "Hahaha. So, you''ve seen it too?"


    "Well, uh... yes, that is..."


    Upon the Head''s remark, the official subordinate chuckled, touching his hat and ruffling his hair. Kabuki and theaters were considered vulgar entertainment for themon people, not something that officials serving the Emperor and the Imperial Court should be interested in.


    Of course, in reality, there were many nobles who secretly enjoyed such "vulgar entertainment," and it was an open secret among the lower-ranking officials right in front of them, even without saying a word.


    "It''s not like I''m ming you. ...But this is just between us. I happened to run into Vice Minister of the Board of Ceremonies thest time I went to see it, and the atmosphere was awkward. They made sure to remind me to keep it quiet."


    "That''s..."


    The official subordinate was astonished to hear the whispered information from his superior. He recalled the scene in his mind and smiled ambiguously.


    The Head of the Principal Tax Office smiled at his subordinate and nced at the report he was given. After confirming its contents, he looked back at his subordinate.


    "Well then, what is this?"


    "Oh, yes. It''s a tax revenue record from Fuga Province... Upon double-checking, it seems there is a discrepancy between the estimated revenue based on the poption registry and the actual amount collected."


    The official timidly reported the discrepancy he noticed in the records.


    The Principal Tax Office of the Ministry of Civil Administration in the Fus�� country had the responsibility of overseeing and supervising local finances through auditing tasks such as verifying tax revenue records, including annualnd taxes reported from all provinces, as a subordinate organization of the Ministry of Civil Administration, which handles finances.


    And the document submitted to the Head was precisely a re-calction of the recorded discrepancies that urred as a result of the verification.


    If you look at the ledger records, it bes apparent that the tax revenue in the central province of Fuga is clearly unnatural. In border regions, it is conceivable to have a slight decrease in revenue due to unexpected famine, idents during transportation, or losses due to decay. However, Fuga is only a four-day walk from the capital, and there have been no recent reports of disasters. The transportation is also well-established. These numbers in Fuga...


    "Hmm, you noticed it well. Diligence is a good thing," the young official lowered his head slightly, feeling somewhat embarrassed by the praise from his superior.


    "It''s a clear discrepancy in the numbers. And this... Hmm, you investigated it thoroughly. Did you dig up records from the past ten years?" The young official hesitated to speak, but the Head of the Principal Tax Office shaded his hand, signaling him to stop.


    "We shouldn''t speak lightly. The appointment of a provincial governor is a duty given by the Emperor. Careless words could tarnish the authority of the Emperor and the Imperial Court. Please refrain from making thoughtless remarks."


    "Yes, I... I apologize."


    The young official bowed his head nervously in response to the words pointed out by his stern-looking superior. Seeing the subordinate''s sincere attitude, the Head of the Principal Tax Office smiled.


    "But I appreciate your enthusiasm. Yes, considering the issue of authority, I will take charge of this case. I will conduct a discreet investigation on my own. ...You''ve done a really good job."


    "Thank you!"


    The young official responded respectfully to thevish praise from his superior. As he was instructed to leave, the official left without suspecting anything. The Head of the Principal Tax Office, having been appointed by the Minister of the Left, had gained the trust of both superiors and subordinates through his work and character.


    ...At least on the surface.


    "Sigh... It''s troublesome when young ones like him are so enthusiastic and eager," the Hundred-Faced Monster sneered coldly in the now empty office. Five hundred years had passed since the Great War, and although there had been asional minor disturbances, the imperial bureaucratic (Ritsuryo) system, once fundamentally stable, had slowly but surely deteriorated. The Hundred-Faced Monster had yed a significant role in facilitating this decay over the years.


    The maniption of various figures, the erosion of procedures and verification processes, the willful turning of a blind eye to implicit corruption, and the subsequent cover-up of resulting mistakes with more lies��these practices had be deeply ingrained. The prevailing culture encouraged individuals to avoid exposure as long as their errors remained hidden during their tenure, creating an atmosphere where such behavior was considered normal. This toxic environment had festered and now emitted a repugnant odor. However, there were still neers like the young government official who wholeheartedly carried out their duties.


    "Sigh... It seems more guidance is needed," the monster sneered with a cold smile. Though the country was rotten, individuals like the younger one earlier constantly emerged... that was the honest impression gained after operating in the depths of the imperial court for long time. Despite the country tilting and distorting at every turn, the fact that it had somehow managed to rebuild and mend its national structure was proof of that. It was clear why the exceptional monster had asserted that it would take a minimum of five hundred years.


    Of course, the human heart is susceptible to corruption. When associated with negativity, it tends to adopt those qualities. Simrly, if a decaying orange is left untouched, it will rapidly deteriorate entirely. Interestingly, partially spoiled meat is considered to have the most appealing vor. And Nue''s role was to let promising sprouts rot when young, and if they proved futile, to cut them off. And if that challenge was also ovee... it would be amusing. Intriguing. Endearing.


    "...That''s how it is. So, myrades, please dance skillfully in a way that meets my expectations," the Head of the Principal Tax Office whispered tenderly while gazing out of the office window at the magnificent view of the vast Imperial Pce in the capital, sharing a visual bond with the parrot that resided in his prosthetic retina.


    The Hundred-Faced Monster, repeating its cycle of reincarnation, cruelly ridiculed the performances of the pawns he had crafted... * * *


    One of the challenges that arose in formting this strategy was dealing with the Youkai Salvation Organization.


    Leaving aside Namahage, Yamanba''s involvement with the Youkai Salvation Organization was almost certain, given the setting and story of the original work. Once she intervened, it was inevitable to attract the attention of the organization agents who were keeping a close watch.


    Besides, Matsushige Botan''s mentor, the old man, had already confirmed the presence of an agent sent by the Youkai Salvation Organization. Furthermore, when I learned that the man who had abducted Kayo during the incident in the capital the other day was that agent, I sensed a kind of fate, which further reinforced the credibility of Iruka formerpanion''s betrayal.


    I had already heard the general details of the situation from Iruka. From the perspective of that wolf woman, Kamui was the object of her bitter revenge, as he had ensnared her. It made sense that he wanted to lead Yamanba. Undoubtedly, he had nned to retaliate while I was upied with the Yamanba.


    And now, during the confrontation between Namahage and Yamanba, the presence of Kamui was worrisome. It was evident that we couldn''t passively observe the reckless battle between these two chaotic supernatural creatures while staying safely away. Kamui would surely disrupt our ns. It was crucial to be ready and prepared.


    Simr to Iruka, Kamui, who was more than half-youkai or ratherpletely transformed into a youkai, had be an otherworldly being based on some foundation. However, the nature of that power and ability, and the reasons behind Kamui''s transformation, could not be fully understood through the information I had gathered from Iruka. It was improbable that Kamui would willingly divulge his secrets to those he intended to betray, just as Iruka, who operated under the assumption of betrayal, would not openly reveal her own secrets to her intended targets.


    The n was divided into three stages. The first stage involvedunching a surprise attack. Initially, I, who had partially transformed into a youkai, was tasked with using a dagger (tant��) to strike and fatally wound the target''s heart. However, in reality, it was old man''s puppet that sessfully pierced the heart andpleted the mission.


    The second stage involves Yamanba and Namahageunching their attack before or after their title match. I, hidden in the snow, will strike at a moment of carelessness. If luck is on my side, they will be blown away, caught up in the battle between the cmity youkai. In fact, I hope they disappear without a trace.


    And thenes the third stage. Here, we rely on the soldiers who apanied us. If the first and second stages fail and the enemy continues to advance, I myself will act as a diversionary decoy and allow our hidden allies tounch their attack. They will shoot poisonous arrows at Kamui''s vulnerable areas before he can use his powers, eliminating him without him even knowing.


    "But...!?"


    Kamui, despite being shot in the head, did not die as expected. Instead, he transformed into darkness and shadows, quickly absorbing the arrow and healing himself instantly. But this oue was actually what was expected.


    "Irukaa!!"


    "...!!!!!"


    With my cry, Iruka leaps forward. Kamui''s shot to the head causes a temporary pause in his ability to control shadows. At the same time, a roar, just like before, resounds. It''s the powerful sound waves of a half-youkai wolf!


    "Gu...!? Ugh!!?"


    Kamui, blown away in an instant, crashes into a tree trunk. Over and over, he is mmed against the trunk, breaking it, bouncing off into the snowfield. It almost looks like skipping stones.


    "Cough, cough!? How...? Did I do it...!!?"


    "No... unfortunately, you didn''t finish him."


    Iruka clicks her tongue at my remark, and Kamui, weakened but still wearing an arrogant smile, stands up using his sword as a walking stick from within the fallen trees. He is weaker than before... but still not defeated.


    "This is how things are. It''s time for you to stop resisting without any hope. ...You, who must be captured alive, aside from that, wouldn''t you prefer an easy death?"


    And with a piercing re, Kamui stares down the soldiers. Hikorokur�� and the others are astonished at his appearance.


    "That''s impossible! I shot him in the head!"


    "Even a poisoned bear would die... Is he a monster or something?"


    "You idiots! Never mind that, reload your next rounds! Hurry up!"


    Especially the two crossbowmen are dumbfounded, unable to believe that Kamui is still alive. Hikorokur�� urges them to reload their weapons while preparing his sword.


    "Hikorokur��! You guys are done! Retreat!"


    And with those words, I ordered them to evacuate from the area.


    "What the hell!? You''ve been pushing us back all this time! And now you''re telling us to retreat, relying on other people''s support!"


    The firemander responded, but I persisted and gave them a warning.


    "I''m grateful. That''s why I''m telling you! Enough, thanks to you, we can handle it on our own! Rather than that, hurry up and retreat"


    "But..."


    "We''re here to save lives, remember?"


    "...!?"

 Chapter 98.2

    Chapter 98.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Hikorokur�� is slightly shaken by my determined words. After surveying the area, he clicks his tongue and pulls hisrades with him.


    "D*mn it! Don''t screw this up! ...Let''s go, you b*stards!"


    "H-Hey...wait!"


    "Are you serious? Are we really leaving it to them? Can we trust them...!?"


    "Annoying! Just run! We''ll deal with the monster with another monster!!"


    While remaining cautious, the soldiers quickly begin to withdraw from the area. Myself, Iruka, and even Kamui simply nce at them.


    "...Hmm, surprising. You''re notying a finger on them, huh? Is that okay?"


    "Priorities, my friend. After dealing with you all, it''s easy to dispose of weaklings like them who don''t even have resistance against curses."


    Kamui mocks me in response to my question. It''s probably true. Considering Kamui''s demonstrated abilities and powers, it would indeed be too easy. Hikorokur�� and the others wouldn''t stand a chance. However...


    "To think you can easily dispose of us is nothing but arrogance."


    "You think a cornered rat will bite a cat? No, more like a dog than a rat... Well, whatever it may be, do you really think you can buy time with such a feeble bluff?"


    And once again, Kamui observes me and smirks.


    "It looks like you''ve run out of weapons. Iruka, who has monster arms, is one thing, but without any weapons, can you really challenge me with just your bare hands? I believe you''ve understood that much from our previous exchanges... Yet you still intend to fight?"


    "Do you think it''s just a bluff? I still have the secret weapon you mentioned, you know?"


    "..."


    Kamui bes quiet after hearing my response, which was meant to provoke and challenge him. Even though I expected a reaction, Kamui chooses to remain silent.


    (That''s natural. He himself were afraid of it.)


    No matter how powerful Kamui''s abilities may be, it would undoubtedly be quite a challenge to capture me, who has transformed into a youkai through the influence of that d*mn earth mother goddess.


    Of course, I anticipated that Kamui would be careful after falling into traps twice before. However, I also want to silence him so the soldiers can flee quickly instead of wasting time. Besides, it would be smarter to take the lead andunch a fast attack before the situation changes in his favor. Anyone with a bit ofmon sense would grasp this idea.


    ...And Kamui indeed possessed the intelligence and rationality to arrive at that answer. So I understand. That action. It''s somewhat easier to anticipate the behavior of a rational person than that of a madman.


    "...One must enter the tiger''s den to catch the tiger''s cub, huh?"


    Quietly, as if making up his mind, Kamui murmured. It''sing. I, and Iruka as well, await Kamui''s next move. We prepare ourselves to respond to any action.


    And then it happens. Suddenly, Kamuies charging towards us, using his youkai powers to enhance his physical abilities. In an instant, a powerful rush of water gushes out from his dark shadows,ing closer to us.


    "D*mn it, this is unexpected!?"


    I couldn''t help but shout at the attack that exceeded my expectations.


    Presumably, Kamui had stored a copious amount of water from a waterfall or something simr within the darkness. What fills my field of vision is indeed a wall of water, a turbid current, a tsunami. It''s impressively well-prepared...!!


    "Move! Get out of the way!!"


    Iruka pushes me aside. And what follows is a roar. The third roar had less powerpared to before, but it was still sufficient to push back the approaching wall of water directly in front of us. Like a biblical tale of parting the sea, the tsunami is torn apart, passing by us on both sides.


    However, that was within Kamui''s expectations, and it went exactly as nned. He calcted that Iruka wouldn''t be able to continuously unleash his roar due to the strain it puts on her. With that in mind, Kamuiunched his attack to induce wasted shots. And when our attention was focused on the front, he aimed for our blind spot. In other words, what I''m trying to say is...!!


    "Of course, he''lle from behind...!!"


    In the next moment, I had turned around, facing Kamui who had circled around from the shadow of the turbid water. Iruka, who had read Kamui''s actions just like me, despite coughing up blood, unleashed her wolf arm and ws. Like grasping mist, they passed through Kamui.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to deal with you!"


    As Kamui spoke, over ten youkai insects emerged from him. It appeared that these were the remaining youkai from the attack on the capital!


    "Tch!!?"


    Iruka swiftly shed two or three of them with her ws, rendering them powerless. But the remaining ones leaped toward her, drawn to her spiritual power and youkai energy. Iruka was at her limit in dealing with them, and support from me was no longer possible.


    "D*mn it...!!"


    "I caught you!"


    Without any dy, Kamui closed in on me to capture me, gripping my wrist and spreading the darkness as if to devour me. He had a victorious grin on his face, taunting me.


    "Sorry, but our little chase ends here."


    "I''m d you came in such a state. I won''t miss this time."


    I responded to Kamui''s deration of victory with a wry smile. And immediately, I take out what I had concealed within my pocket.


    And it was four sh bombs.


    "What, you b*stard...?!"


    Kamui seemed to immediately understand what I had threw out and its significance. He stared at me with a look of astonishment. Unable to believe it, he kept staring. Sorry, but there was plenty of time for spection...!!


    In the next moment, all the sh bombs detonated, enveloping the surroundings in blinding light. I closed my eyes and swung my fist, empowered by spiritual strength. The punch struck Kamui''s face, probably right where he was.


    * * *


    The n had three stages. It aimed to reveal Kamui''s true ability.


    Even the specially crafted Dagger (tant��) from Gori-sama was ineffective, let alone shooting him in the head with poisoned arrows before he activated his ability. However, Iruka''s loud roar had some effect. This suggested that Kamui''s physical body might not be his real form.


    Furthermore, Kamui''s ability to manipte shadows and darkness was an important element in uncovering his true identity. Both Iruka and I observed the battles so far and made rough guesses about the trick behind it.


    And it seems that those predictions were correct.


    "Hah... hah... So, you were transferring your true body to the ''shadow'', right?"


    I asked Kamui, barely able to breathe, as I leaned against a tree trunk for support. Kamui, on the other hand, red at me while covering his face. His mouth was cut, teeth broken, and blood from his nose was dripping, staining the snowy ground. He appeared to have a concussion, and his walking and focus were unsteady. He couldn''t temporarily disappear and magically heal his injuries like he used to.


    Of course, that was expected. When my fist made a direct attack on Kamui''s face and multiple sh bombs simultaneously exploded in various directions, the shadows that should have appeared on Kamuipletely disappeared.


    When Kamui''s body was shed or shattered before, I definitely saw it. The shadows remained unchanged, regardless of the state of his physical body. It remained in the form of a intact human figure, even when transforming his body like amorphous mist or liquid.


    ''The shadow is the true body... No, that''s slightly different. It''s more like a curse that binds the body and the shadow together. Usually, the shadow is controlled by the person, but in this situation, if the physical body is destroyed or changed, as long as the shadow remains unchanged, it will eventually return to its original shape.''


    The hummingbird that had perched on my shoulder proimed with a mocking tone. Conceptually, shadows have long been associated with the connection to the dark night, the underworld, and being a person''s other self, their doppelg?nger. And if the shadow sticks to a person''s body, any harm to the physical body can also be bnced out.


    Interestingly, if the shadow that normally follows people suddenly vanishes, what would ur? The result is the sight of the Ezo continuously bleeding in front of me.


    However, the most noteworthy aspect of this trick is its safety. Once the essence is fixed in human form, any physical or mental transformation due to youkaiization, like in the case of Iruka, is stabilized at a certain level. Certainly, Kamui actively utilizes his ability in this battle, but the physical and mental erosion caused by youkaiization, like what I and Iruka experience, is hardly noticeable in our conversations.


    "Hmph, that''s quite convenient... Cough, cough! I envy you, really. It makes you despisable."


    Iruka, who had taken care of the youkai insects, grumbled with a hint of annoyance mixed with her cough. As someone who had undergone a youkai arm transnt, and was troubled by the erosion of youkaiization, it was natural for her to feel envy towards Kamui''s abilities.


    ''In a way, this youkaiization technology is fascinating. I find it really interesting. I wonder what could be the foundation of youkaiization? The shadow youkai phenomenon is quite rare and hard to find. I would rather capture one alive so that I can thoroughly study it.''


    The hummingbirdughed cruelly, to the point that it sent chills down my spine. Iruka, who considered him as an ally, and even I, frowned a bit. While frowning, I looked back at Kamui in front of me and issued a warning.


    "Well... that''s the situation. The secret behind your trick has already been revealed. The tables have turned. What will you do? It won''t go as smoothly as before. Once we know the seed, there are countless countermeasures."


    My words were partly true and partly a bluff.


    Indeed, I knew the secret behind the trick. If I chose the right means, I coulde up with various countermeasures against Kamui. Well, at least in theory.

 Chapter 98 (3)

    Chapter 98 (3)


    [Part 3/4]


    Iruka''s attacks, which create shockwaves and vibrations that affect a wide area, including the ground, are not something we can use. Even Iruka herself struggled to execute a fourth attack due to severe coughing and spitting blood after firing three shots rapidly. Moreover, I had already used up the shbomb that could make connected shadows disappear during the previous blow. It would be unrealistic for me to send an attack from high above and then strike.


    So, this was just a bluff. It was an act to warn Kamui that he was no longer invincible and to lead him to voluntarily retreat.


    "..."


    Kamui and I, along with Iruka, silently red at each other, trying to intimidate one another. We take defensive positions and observed each other, not missing a single gaze or subtle movement.


    "...Wait, what?! Hey, this is bad!"


    And then, Iruka shouted as if she had noticed something. I, too, realized it immediately afterward��the anomaly. However, it was toote.


    *Thunderous roar shook the very air"


    Immediately after, it crashed between us and Kamui.


    Yes, somehow, not only had the blizzard that obstructed our vision ceased, but even a single snowke stopped falling. The clear surroundings allowed me to clearly see the scene of the monster screaming, spewing blood stters around.


    Namahage, whose arm had been severed, somehow managed to stand up and tried to retreat with an unsteady gait. Then, an old woman leaped at him with agile movements like a monkey and struck his face with a wide smile.


    "Sh*t, seriously...!!?"


    Being hit in the face, Namahage couldn''t support himself due to his missing arm and fell backward toward us. I grabbed Iruka''s hand and hastily escaped from the spot. There was no other choice but to run away. Staying there would only result in being crushed.


    "!?"


    In that moment, I nced quickly. Kamui, who had a confident smile aimed at me, was suddenly interrupted. He disappeared into the darkness. He managed to escape. Although the retreat went as nned, I couldn''t help but express my annoyance.


    ''Don''t lose focus! Let''s hide for now!''


    "I... know!"


    Answering the words of the old man perched on my shoulder, I and Iruka were pulled down into the shadow of arge tree. Taking a moment to catch my breath, I peeked through the gap in the tree to assess the situation once again.


    It happened right after that. Yamanba was tearing Namahage''s throat apart... * * *


    I had a certain degree of expectation regarding the sh between Namahage and Yamanba. I anticipated that thetter would have the advantage with a probability of about 60:40. This view was based on the official setting I had read in my past life.


    The reason Namahage was feared by many exorcists was due to his ability. Appearing in blizzards and frightening children... yes, "children."


    Based on thebat records and experimental observations so far, the Imperial Court and the Onmyoji BureauOnmyouji Dormitory had a rough idea of Namahage''s abilities. Namahage was a youkai that scared children, which meant his true power varied greatly depending on the age difference between him and his opponent.


    At the same time, it proved to the Imperial Court that the conventional method of subduing Namahage was extremely difficult, at least in the short term.


    It took hundreds, even thousands of years for a small young youkai to be a cmity youkai. Moreover, it was impossible to estimate how many years the opponent, being a former deity, had umted since his existence concept was fixed. At least during the establishment of the Imperial Court, records of such beings were already documented. Although some members of the Onmyoji BureauOnmyouji Dormitory were several hundred years old, the age difference between them and Namahage was insurmountable. Deploying valuable Imperial forces against Namahage, who simply roamed through regr paths, would be a dangerously risky gamble. Therefore, after repeated failed attempts at subjugation, the Onmyoji BureauOnmyouji Dormitory adopted a basic policy of weakening Namahage through non-contact.


    On the other hand, one of the origins of Yamanba in its source material is as a mountain deity. It is a kind of earth mother goddess. This means that, like Namahage, Yamanba is originally a divine being that has lived for ages. She may have lived for the same amount of time or even longer than Namahage. As beings who have lived since ancient times, Namahage''s abilities are greatly weakened when faced with each other.


    With the addition of Yamanba''s abilities... Hence, the result before my eyes.


    "Tch, it''s quite audacious in her devouring."


    Iruka clicked her tongue and cursed. In front of her, and within my field of vision, was the sight of a half-dead Namahage being gleefully covered and torn apart by a monstrous old woman, with her face stained with red blood, sucking on hisflesh.


    "I could predict the oue, but... it ended unexpectedly quickly."


    I had clearly misread the situation. Despite thepatibility issues, when ites to a sh between cmity youkai, and especially since it''s a boss character from the second chapter of the original scenario, even if it''s a branching route, I didn''t expect such a anticlimactic end...


    "What do we do? Do we proceed with the n and make a move?"


    "..."


    Iruka asked while hiding behind the trees once again. However, I couldn''t give an immediate answer. In normal circumstances, it would be an excellent opportunity for cmity youkai to fight and exhaust each other, especially while they are in the midst of a meal. It would be better to attack before they finish their meal. However... it wouldn''t work that way with Yamanba.


    In the original story, there is a choice to take a different route at the beginning. Depending on the mission chosen, instead of encountering Namahage, the protagoniste across Yamanba. This happens during a government-owned gold mine security event, which happens to coincide with the Namahage monitoring event. During this time, he is attacked by many youkais.


    At this point, the protagonist is given two choices. Either defend the gold mine itself or go to defend the mining town at the foot of the mountain... Well, naturally, choosing thetter leads to a bad ending.


    Against Yamanba, who attacks the mining town seeking food, the protagonist has no choice but to be devoured without any means to fight back. Yamanba''s ability, which is based on the legend of a local Earth Mother goddess rooted in the region, just like Youbo (youkai mother), also has an aspect of fertility. ording to one of the legends based on the original source, Yamanba gave birth to 80000 children just by a man''s touch.


    And based on that legend, Yamanba''s ability is to give birth to youkai from wounds caused by arrows or swords received from men. The more severe and numerous the wounds, the greater the number and strength of the youkai that emerge from the wounds. However, once the wounds healpletely, the power is sealed. This ability is not shown in the original story and posed a challenge for the protagonist, especially since he relied on a sword as his main weapon.


    Moreover, thanks to the overflowing youkai caused by the protagonist, not only the mining town but even the surrounding viges are devastated, along with the gold mine itself. On the contrary, if the protagonist chooses to only protect the gold mine, he receive rewards from the court, but he is berated by the surviving residents of the town who have be his allies, leaving the protagonist feeling clouded. How wonderful.


    ...Furthermore, theoretically, if the extermination squad consists only of women, Yamanba''s abilities can be nullified. However, even without her abilities, her naturalbat prowess surpasses that of great youkai, and there are her hungry youkai brats lurking in the surroundings. Most importantly, there is a risk of falling into a trap set by Nue, the mastermind who uses Yamanba as bait, and being forced into a role as a breeding vessel. In fact, in a bonus short story in the novel, immediately after the chaotic climax where Kubou goes missing and the fleeing youkai are bombarded, it portrays the court created a specialized task force to eliminate Yamanba falling into a trap. However, they are then submerged in a murky liquid by youkai beasts and insects, resulting in their bellies bing swollen.


    (Regarding Nue, as long as that guy sending Kamui there, there''s no need to be on high alert, right? However... if Namahage didn''t work, does that mean that even beings with divine status or youkai fall within the range of Yamanba''s abilities?)


    Even as a youkai-transformed version of myself, I have to admit that it would be difficult with normal attacks alone. If I use "that," there won''t be a problem, but the issue is whether I can create an opening in Yamanba, who is unexpectedly not fatigued enough!


    "...Master, please use ''that''."


    After a moment of hesitation, I gather my resolve and make the request. Regardless, I couldn''t leave Yamanba alone.


    ''Understood. I''ll restart it now. Buy some time... They''reing, aren''t they?''


    "Wha...!?"


    The old man''s hummingbird that responded to my request issues a warning before entering a dormant state. Shortly after, Iruka, and finally, I notice the approaching presence.


    Perhaps as a result of the intense battle with Namahage, several Yamanba offsprings that were likely "birthed" appear to have found us hidden behind fallen trees and eagerly hunger for us. Now they are approaching us aggressively, ready to attack.


    "I''ll take care of this!"


    In ce of me, whocks a weapon, Iruka intercepts the charging locusts, tearing them apart with her ws and delivering a blow to the mantis''s head. With the spinning decapitated mantis, she kicks it away, crushing the following insects in one motion.


    And then, a leaping Yamanba arrives, blowing away her own children without a care.


    "Oh, crap..."


    "Iruka! Get down...!!"


    I narrowly evade the strike of the intruding Yamanba''s fist by pushing Iruka down behind me. A gust of wind blows over the snow-covered in just above my head. Despite the cold, sweat bursts out from my entire body in an instant. If my head had been even slightly raised, it would have been blown away as well. In fact, some of the surrounding youkai have been partially obliterated by the shockwave.


    And there, Yamanba raises her arm and gazes at us, smiling. A smile that reveals nothing about what she''s thinking. I hastily pull Iruka''s arm to help her to her feet. However, it''s toote...!!


    "I knew we needed it after all, you brat!! Take this!!"


    Yamanba shouts angrily and curses, while someone else yells at the same time. I quickly turn to look behind Yamanba and see Hikorokur��, who has stabbed the monster''s leg with a sword. I am amazed and my eyes widen in surprise.


    "What the...!? Gah!! But more importantly, run...!"


    "Uoooh!!?"


    It happened right after I issued the warning. A massive centipede emerged from the wound that Hikorokur�� had inflicted. Transformation of the wound, childbirth, Yamanba''s power!!


    "You d*mn monster...!! Die! Die!! Guaaah!!?"


    Hikorokur�� desperately shes at the newly formed centipede''s head. But immediately, Yamanba, along with her angry voice, blows Hikorokur�� and the newborn centipede behind her, along with the snow on the ground, violently away. Hikorokur��''s figure disappears in an instant, swallowed by the swirling snow and dust.


    "Let''s go...!!"


    Seizing the opportunity, Iruka stands up and pulls me, sprinting to put distance between us and Yamanba. We desperately navigate through the gaps between Yamanba''s attacking offspring. However, their numbers are overwhelming...!!

 Chapter 98.4

    Chapter 98.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "You d*mn pests, gathering here...!! Huh, arrows!?"


    The insects that attempt to surround us are met with a few of them falling from arrows shot from the front. I look towards where the arrows came from and see Hikorokur��''s fellow crossbowmen. Gonta charges in with a spear, and Iruka joins him, rushing forward and shing the surrounding youkai with her ws.


    "What the hell are you guys doing here!? Why did youe back!!?"


    "Shut up! It''s not like we came here because we wanted to! If you guys mess up or fail, we''re the ones in trouble!! And as expected, it looks bad, doesn''t it!!"


    The spear-wielder shouts in annoyance and frustration in response to my question. Swinging his spear, he drives away the approaching youkai while creating an opening. Seizing the opportunity, we slip through the gaps in the youkai''s encirclement and continue onward.


    "You d*mn bastards!! They keeping one after another... Aaah!!?"


    Gonta, swinging his spear in a frenzy, falls as a flying grasshopper youkai seizes the moment and bites into his throat.


    "!? We have to help...!"


    "It''s already futile!! Let''s run!!"


    I try to turn back to help the spear-wielder, but Iruka points out that it''s pointless and stops me. I immediately understand. Seeing the spear-wielder being devoured by the insects in an instant, I grit my teeth in frustration. Gritting my teeth, I turn around and run.


    "Damn it, both Fire Commander and Gonta got taken down!! They''re gone!!?"


    "Stopining!! You made up your mind, didn''t you!? Just load the arrows!! ...Hey, hurry up and get here!! We can''t hold on any longer!! Uwaaah!!?"


    The two crossbowmen, beckoning us while providing cover fire, are, however, crushed by Yamanba before we can regroup. One of them is smashed and bes a red stain after being struck by Yamanba, and the other is devoured from the side just after firing the crossbow. Yamanba then looks at us with a blood-stained mouth, contorted into a twisted grin.


    It was a gaze one would have when looking at prey.


    "Tsk? Hey, hand over that spider!!"


    "Huh...!?"


    ''��( ?��?) Hey!? What are you doing, my little sister!?''


    "Who''s your little sister, d*mn it!!"


    Iruka quickly takes a white spider out of my pocket and hurries away, insulting the spider and telling me to stay away. Yamanba watches Iruka closely and starts chasing her. She seems want to distract our pursuers and give us more time. The white spider is a great lure, just like it worked against Namahage, and Iruka is stronger than me, so she''s better at stalling. But there''s something else I''m concerned about...!!


    "Trying to show off...!! D*mn it!!?"


    Iruka cursed under her breath, and behind her, the youkai that had surrounded me before were now chasing her relentlessly. She had no option but to run as fast as she could. Suddenly, a deafening noise echoed in the distance!


    "Iruka!!?"


    "You d*mn beast!!?"


    As I turn my gaze, I see Yamanba attacking Iruka. She lunges from the face, swinging her arms, and gouging the snowy ground. With the trees as her shield, Iruka desperately maneuvers and fights back, but it''s clear that she won''tst long. And the same goes for me.


    ''Bzzzzz!!''


    "Tsk, they''re here...!?"


    Among the youkai closing in from behind different from before, the one resembling arge mosquito darts toward me, gliding across the snowy field. It had strangepound eyes and a drooling proboscis reaching out for me. It was much faster than me, and it was getting closer and closer...!


    ''I will not let you do it!!''


    But suddenly, a puppet controlled by the old man who had suspended Kamui emerged from the forest. It charged towards the mosquito-like youkai and started fighting it.


    ''Bzzzzz!!?''


    "Nuugh!!?"


    Being known for its frailty, therge mosquito is easily torn apart just from the impact of the struggle. However, it swiftly retaliates by whipping its proboscis like a whip. In an instant, the wooden puppet''s left arm and left leg are shredded and severed.


    But that''s as far as the resistance from therge mosquito goes. Immediately, the puppet spits out needles from its hannya mask''s mouth and crushes the vulnerable head of the frail mosquito. Then, with a swift motion of its head, it directs its mouth toward the remaining youkai and spews fire.


    At some point during the chaos of the Kappa extermination, this old man must have salvaged and replicated the improved "Imperial Fire" methrower. He installed it in a puppet. Using this methrower, dozens of insect youkai were quickly burned to ashes by the unstoppable mes that couldn''t be put out with water and the remaining youkai were scared away by the fire.


    However, this was the puppet''s final stand. The methrower ran out of fuel in less than thirty count. Moreover, the puppet couldn''t move anymore because it was heavily resisted by arge mosquito.


    ''This is... troublesome. It won''t move.''


    The puppet, having cleared out the small fry in front of it, was now just wriggling like a caterpir. I rushed over to it.


    "Master, I am indebted to you. The rest is up to me."


    ''Don''t be foolish. Do you intend to die?''


    "I am prepared to risk my life. It seems impossible for that puppet to activate, right?"


    The old man fell silent in response to my request. It seemed like he was calcting the level of danger and the likelihood of sess. However, there was no more time.


    "Gggh...!?"


    ''��(������) Aaahh!?''


    At the sound of that roar and the booming noise, I turned my gaze toward Iruka and the others. It seemed like they had been struck by the shockwave from Yamanba''s attack at close range. I quickly checked on Iruka and then looked back at the old man''s shikigami, pleading with him.


    "Please, hurry...!!"


    ''...It''s a difficult task. Failure is not an option.''


    "Of course...!!"


    After a brief moment of silence, the old man gave in. Immediately afterward, the puppet''s abdomen split open. And simultaneously, the condensed spiritual energy, which had reached its critical point, began to flow out.


    The dense spiritual energy, so intense that even the cmity youkai reacted immediately, overflowed.


    ''Aaaahhhhhhh!!''


    Yamanba, who had been approaching Iruka and the others, seemed to have noticed its presence or perhaps remembered it. She let out a chilling, ugly roar and, in the next moment, ignored Iruka and the others she had faced just moments ago, sprinting at full speed toward me, no, toward the puppet.


    "Rather, it''s convenient...!!"


    ncing at the approaching Yamanba, I sneered. While sneering, I pull out what I had embedded inside the puppet''s abdomen.


    It was the trump card I had prepared as bait for the Namahage.


    "Really now, the princess has a terrible personality, doesn''t she? What kind of ''insurance'' is this?"


    I cursed, picturing in my mind the mocking expression of Gori-sama. How much did she see through... as I was pondering such thoughts, Yamanba captured me. Yamanba gripped me tightly, bringing me close to her face. And I could clearly see every single wrinkle on her face.


    "Hahaha, your face is filled with wrinkles and stains. You should take care of your beauty every day, huh? ...Gggh!?"


    The response to my taunts was a searing pain throughout my body. The sound of bones breaking echoed through my entire body. Damn...! It''s not like it actually understands my words, right?


    And then, Yamanba opened her mouth, attempting to swallow me and what I held in my grasp whole. Countless sharp teeth, resembling those of a shark, lined her mouth. They drew closer. In response, I pushed ''it'' into Yamanba''s mouth.


    The thing I pushed it was "Emerald Mass (Jade block/���ΉK'')" that the spider had prepared some time ago.


    "Enjoy it to the fullest!!"


    And I activated the mechanism.


    ''Groaaarr!??''


    An anomaly urred within what Yamanba considered a delicacy. Yamanba frantically tried to spit out what had been pushed into her mouth. However, someone wouldn''t allow it.


    "Oryaaaahhh!!"


    ''Haah!!''


    The puppet and Iruka simultaneously mmed Yamanba''s lower jaw shut. More precisely, the puppet leaped and headbutted, while Iruka kicked, preventing Yamanba from spitting it out.


    And now, the moment arrived. Light overflowed from Yamanba''s mouth. I sneered. And suddenly, I remembered a scene from a movie and chuckled lightly.


    "Exterminationplete... or something like that?"


    A torrent of intense light engulfed my field of vision...

 Chapter 99.1

    Chapter 99.1


    [Part 1/5]


    "When ites to him, I find it impossible to feel optimistic about the conclusion of this mission. It is imperative that we acquire insurance, don''t you agree?"


    Onitsuki''s second princess, sitting with her elbows on the armrest of hervish room, dered while fanning herself with a folding fan. She sneered withposure, arrogance, and a proud expression.


    "Nevertheless, I don''t have many options to choose from. There''s also the method of splitting apart my soul like thest time... but well, he doesn''t seem to like such means very much."


    Then, the second princess let out a sigh. Even though Aoi kept it hidden that it would shorten her own life, she remembered that he wasn''t happy about the weight it put on her.


    It was a big problem. Aoi believed that everything rted to him should be the most important. She didn''t mind sacrificing her own lifespan, but she couldn''t do anything that would upset him while he was aware. In other words, she couldn''t use that method in front of him anymore...


    "Well, this kind of selfishness is rather cute. ...But more importantly, the crucial issue is how to help him without making him ufortable. That''s the problem."


    Unfortunately, even though she possessed three main shiki, they were neither invincible nor all-powerfulpared to the countless other divine beings.


    Soten (the dragon one), originally a sacred beast with divine status, didn''t hold such a high position. It was only capable of fighting a fallen divine spider on equal terms. Furthermore, that idiot had previously tried to harm him, so she couldn''t trust it.


    Chouei (the invisible one), although smarter than Soten, excelled in espionage rather than directbat. Itsbat abilities were probably among the lower ranks among the great youkai. It would be best to assume that it would be defeated if it couldn''t eliminate its enemy in the initial surprise attack.


    As for thest shiki she controlled... Unfortunately, it was not suitable for the current task. She couldn''t use it. It was a dead end.


    In that case, she should support her beloved person from a different perspective. Fortunately, she had the tools and trust necessary for that... barely.


    "Hehehe, there''s no helping it this time. He''s probably nning to handle everything by himself once again. Even though it''s ignorant and selfish... but as a good wife, it''s my duty to dutifully respond to my husband''s requests. I don''t mind at all."


    Releasing her hand from the armrest, she leaned forward, straightened her posture, and gave a wry smile. Then, she took it out. Specifically, she made a gesture as if pulling it closer with the folding fan in her hand. Simultaneously, a small cab flew into the room from the back, and she easily undid the padlock securing the coiled chain by simply covering it with her hand, creating a clicking sound.


    By the way, this padlock doesn''t have a key to begin with. This talisman, disguised as a regr padlock, can only be unlocked by Aoi''s spiritual power. In reality, the moment something is inserted into the keyhole, malicious spirits and demons sealed within the lock are released and attack, turning it into a dangerous trap.


    "Hehehehe..."


    While all this was happening, she raised the folding fan with a cold sneer, causing the lid of the small cab to pop open. Inside the silk cloth, another sealed talisman floated in the air, gracefully drifting towards Aoi and gentlynding in her outstretched palm with a soft thud. She unwrapped the silk cloth, revealing a brilliant green glow that resembled young grass.


    It was an emerald (jade block), emitting an enormous amount of spiritual energy and a youkai aura. It was about the size of her head and now revealed before her.


    "Obtained by crystallizing the overflowing spiritual energy from the ley lines beneath the Nomoto District over several decades... I believe that spider was nurturing it, nning to cause a spiritual depletion explosion, right?"


    As she caressed its surface, Aoi recalled the origin of the jade block with a mocking tone.


    After the extermination of the kappa and Tsuchigumo in the Nomoto County... The crystallized jade collected after its conclusion was divided into many pieces. Half was given to the imperial court, and the rest was distributed aspensation to the exorcist families who participated in the campaign. The one in Aoi''s hand was Onitsuki family''s share, and even more so, it belonged to her.


    The jade ced in Aoi''s hand possessed a rarity that could probably buy a castle with just that single mass. In fact, the moment the sealed spiritual energy and youkai aura were released, they caused the surrounding objects to tremble. If allowed to exert its power for half a moment longer, it would easily turn them into Tsukumogami.


    "Annoying. Be silent."


    With a chilling tone, she uttered those words, and the noisy tsukumogami immediately fell silent out of fear.


    "...Now, let''s return to the topic, shall we? I''m not feeling very optimistic at this moment, but it''s true that there are problems with me and my main shikis when ites to assisting him. Well, I won''tin since it''s my ownck of power, isn''t it?"


    Pausing briefly, Aoi smiled and gazed straight ahead. With a yful demeanor, as if juggling a jade mass like a ball, she said.


    "I''m going to give this to him. There are many ways to use it, and I''ve made all the necessary preparations for that. ...The only problem is that carrying such an item carelessly can be dangerous."


    There are plenty of greedy and thoughtless people in the world. Aoi knows that everyone, except for him, has a heart like his. That''s why she fell for him in the first ce.


    "I''ll ce this inside ''Chouei''s'' belly for surveince and I''ll seal it tightly in a box. ...After all, that one still a youkai, and if left as it is, it might devour the jade."


    Aoi nced at a corner of the room and dered. No matter how clever or loyal they may be, they are not worthy of trust. If even humans are not trustworthy, then youkai with even lower reasoning are even more so.


    "And this is the key to unlock the seal of the box. You should keep it. He is wise so he will understand why I want you near in case of real trouble. Give him this key when the timees. Never give the key to anyone else. It''s cursed."


    Aoi, with a sadistic smile, then threatened, "Also, not only the person receiving the key, but you also have something at stake, you know?" The young girl, who had been warned, trembled and instinctively pressed down her fox ears.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry. As long as you do as I say, nothing bad will happen, okay?"


    Chuckling at the reaction of the white servant before her, Aoi covered her mouth with the folding fan andughed cheerfully. Then, after enjoying herughter for a while, she smiled seductively and caressed the white servant''s cheek. Gently stroking it, she whispered.


    "Because I said so, alright? As long as you have that key, you must not leave his side no matter what happens. It''s an important insurance to help him. ...Do you understand?"


    In response to the alluring yet eerie voice whispered in her ear, the white servant before her nodded slightly. And... * * *


    "I did as youmanded, Princess, but... Are you sure this is the right thing to do?"


    Recalling the scene at Onitsuki''s mansion, the white fox servant let out a small sigh of concern.


    The half-youkai girl, a nonbatant, had been waiting in a tent at the mountaintop, beyond two mountains from the forest where the servants were engaged in battle. Several boundaries were set up around her to protect her, and salt was scattered to repel youkai. Moreover, it was likely that the invisible shiki was also seated somewhere nearby.


    "Tomobe-san... Are you really okay?"


    Sitting on a rock right next to the tent, the white fox girl murmured softly.


    The servant had noticed it during the quarrel with the army soldiers, in the midst of a strategy meeting. After answering the servant''s questions as instructed beforehand, she handed over the key she had carried in her pocket.


    And when the servant leaped out of the tent and shouted in anger, the saliva-covered wooden box was thrown onto the snowy field from nowhere, revealing its contents. Shiro still remembered the servant''s grumbling at that moment.


    ''This isn''t a game...!!''


    He angrily said harsh words, leaving Shiro speechless. In reality, from the perspective of being in a position where she was forced to hide the existence of a trump card until he noticed, it would be understandable to feel outraged.


    However, it also meant that her master held him in high regard and trusted him. Yet, Shiro couldn''t help but acknowledge that it was still a twisted form of affection.


    "I know it''s not my ce to say this, considering I''m carrying that burden, but..."


    And once again, she let out a small sigh. When she thought about her own origins, just being alive at this moment was nothing short of miraculous. Her powerless existence, which could even be a bomb, was undoubtedly allowed due to the unexpected tolerance of her pink-haired master. And as long as that was the case, Shiro had no choice but to ept and fulfill every request and demand of her master.


    "Kekeke, quite a meek attitude you have there, little fox. Not suitable for the little sister of that wicked and unjust ck Fox, aren''t ya?"


    "Eek!!?"


    While muttering to herself, Shiro suddenly jumped up and screamed as the sticky words whispered in her ear. And she distanced herself. The blue demon who had been squatting next to her in a rough manner had appeared out of nowhere.


    The Four Disasters, who had once built a pile of wreckage in the capital,ughing loudly.


    "W-Wha... Why are...you?"


    Why was she inside the boundary? Shiro was about to ask, but she immediately realized that it was a meaningless question. It would be easy for a demon of this caliber to aplish such a thing.


    "Hihihi, don''t be so scared. But, well, you''re just a hungry little brat, aren''t ya? It''s amusing. And why are you pretending to be innocent? Are you wearing the skin of a cat, no, a fox?"


    "What!? Skin? No, it''s not acting...!"


    Her master has been telling her about this horrifying demon in the past. But while trembling in the presence of her dense youkai aura, Shiro still resisted against the words of the blue demon. It was too unwee an evaluation for her.


    She understood her past sins. She could never im to be pure and innocent anymore. However, it was too much to say that she was wearing a disguise and acting. It was as if she was deceiving her master and that servant who had saved her life!


    "P-Please, stop! I-I won''t do such a thing! I have no intention of doing that! Please don''t speak of others in such a way!"


    While her eyes were moistened, Shiro desperately argued back. She couldn''t ept that. She didn''t want to be told that she was deceitfully deceiving the people she cared about with malice. So she argued back, even though she knew it was incredibly dangerous and reckless to do so against a cmity youkai. Even if it was an act driven by emotions, her anger surpassed her fear.


    "Oh..."


    "Eek!!?"


    But then, Shiro suddenly felt an intense wave of death surrounding her, and it was so overwhelming that she fell down immediately. She was so scared that she even had a small ident.


    ''...!!''


    "Oops, calm down, will ya? It''s dangerous, you know?"


    Immediately after, the blue demon casually tilted her head and made a motion as if grabbing something, then threw it away. A few momentster, several trees a hundred paces away snapped and copsed.


    "What''s the big deal? I ain''t gonna kill ya. You''ve been doing a pretty good job for him, didn''t ya? Right, little fox?"


    The demon sneered at the object she had thrown and then sought agreement from Shiro beside her. However, Shiro''s legs trembled, her breathing becamebored, and her mind went nk under the overwhelming aura of death directed at her. She was in no state to give a proper response. And upon seeing hiro in that state, the demon raised her hand...


    Immediately after, a powerful light illuminated the demon from behind.


    "Huh...!?"


    "Oh, did it work?"


    Shiro was dumbfounded by the intense light that illuminated her surroundings, while the demon grinned gleefully andughed.


    "To-To...mobe-san!!? N-No way!? Are you still...!?"


    After a brief pause, Shiro shouted. She shouted in agitation, confusion, and let out a scream, her face turning pale. The light was too unexpected for her. More precisely, the use of the jade in this situation was unexpected.


    ording to the prearranged n, the two cmity youkai were supposed to collide, and then the remaining one would be thrust into a critical state with the shikigami, while the servants retreated to a safe area. And that safe area was precisely the tent where Shiro was waiting. However, when she looked around, there was still no one to be seen...


    "What? What''s going on!? To-To...mobe-san!? I''m looking for him now...!?"


    "Oops, hey there! Take a chill pill, will ya? Acting all independent and adventurous in the mountains can often end up in another ident, you know?"


    As Shiro tried to rush out in a panic but immediately fell due to her legscking strength, the demon grabbed the cor of her clothing and supported her. While supporting her, she offered advice.


    "But...!"


    "No need to fret! That wasn''t the glow of an explosion. If it were a "Spirit Exhaustion Detonation," trust me, the light would''ve been way grubbier"


    The demon dered as if she had witnessed it herself. However, Shiro couldn''t be convinced by those words.


    "Then! What was that light...!?"


    "Actually, it''s the opposite. That light you saw wasn''t an explosion at all. It was actually a suction! ...Looks like our fearless princess has picked up a few tricks and surprises along the way."


    Presumably, the second princess of Onitsuki feared that if used in its original purpose, it might result in a mutual self-destruction with the servant. That light was not the release of the Jade''s umted spiritual energy.


    Instead, it was the opposite. It was a light that absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy, including youkai and divine energy.


    "Well, he had stockpiled some spiritual energy beforehand. Kekeke, well, that''s how things yed out. Even in the most dire situation, he should be perfectly fine,"


    "Is that... really true?"


    "For real. I''m dead serious."


    "I-I see..."

 Chapter 99.2

    Chapter 99.2


    [Part 2/5]


    In response to the demon''s words, Shiro took a moment to confirm and finally epted them, copsing on the spot. And then, she began to sob softly, releasing tears of relief. It was proof of how much she had been worrying about her waitingpanions.


    ...Of course, the demon was merely not telling a ''lie.'' Indeed, that light was not an explosion, and that light wouldn''t cause the servant''s death. However, the danger to his servant''s life was not the only concern.


    "Nihihihi. Now then, what will happen from here..."


    Just as the demon was about to indulge in her imagination of what would happen next, her expression suddenly turned nk. She became expressionless, gazing at the dim eastern sky.


    "Some uninteresting guy has arrived."


    "Huh...?"


    "Well, that''s the way it goes. I guess it''s about time for me to leave. And you''re quite amusing, aren''t you, to wet yourself at this age,"


    After casually uttering such words, in the next moment, the demon''s figure vanished without a trace.


    "Huh? Wait... Where are you... or rather!?"


    Suddenly appearing and disappearing at will, Shiro searched the surroundings for the demon''s figure. However, a momentter, she understood her remark and reflexively pressed her damp lower abdomen, screaming as she realized the reality.


    "Eeek... No way..."


    Facing reality and pondering the future, the white fox involuntarily raised her tearful voice and looked up at the sky. She sighed. And then, right after that, she spotted something in the sky.


    Descending slowly towards this ce was a person riding a simple form shiki... * * *


    "I''m... alive?"


    As I regained consciousness, lying sprawled on the snowy field, I murmured. Thest memory that shed through my mind was the horrifying old woman''s appearance and the jade light filling my vision at close range...


    "I''m not... dead?"


    Regardless of Iruka and the others, I was certain that being at such a close distance would undoubtedly make me caught up in the explosion...!?


    "Ugh!? My body... feels heavy...!"


    As I tried to stand up, I immediately copsed back to the ground. Almost no strength coursed through my entire body. My legs couldn''t support me.


    "Yama... nba...!?"


    Desperately scanning the surroundings, I found it. Or rather, she was right there, very close by.


    A dried-up skin-only corpse was discarded there. She almost seemed like a salted slug. However, upon closer inspection, it became clear what it was. Next to hery a mass of jade partially buried in the snow.


    "No way... this thing...!?"


    Perhaps Gori-sama had tampered with it. The jade block seemed to have absorbed the surrounding youkai aura and spiritual energy instead of exploding. The result was my pitiful state, with no strength left, copsed beside the remains of Yamanba''s skin-only corpse.


    "Ah!? That''s right!! Where''s Iruka!? And Hikorokur��!?"


    Immediately, I realized, as if it were a bted thought, about the well-being of the others. I looked around even more, mustering the remaining strength and staggering as I stood up.


    "Iruka!!?"


    The first one I found was Iruka, who had fallen rtively close by. Most likely, she had also lost her spiritual power and faint due to the jade, copsing next to the old man''s puppet-like figure. I desperately made my way towards the half-youkai woman.


    It seemed that although she had lost consciousness, she was not in immediate danger. She let out a small sigh, her chest rising and falling. I felt relieved and sighed in response. And...


    ''(o�R��<)o Papa, I''m fine too!!''


    "Well, I don''t really care about you."


    I calmly replied to the white spider, who had climbed on top of Iruka''s head and winked. Now that they were safe, there was still...


    "Ugh... Guh...!?"


    "Hikorokur��!? Where are you!?"


    Picking up on that faint groan, I listened intently and started running desperately. After a while, I found it��a protruding arm from the snow.


    "Is that it...? I''ming right away! Just hold on!"


    Ignoring the weight and pain I felt in my body, I pushed myself forward and reached the spot. When I got there, I began digging through the snow with my hands. I didn''t have any tools to help me uncover him, so I didn''t have any other option. I couldn''t just leave him buried in the snow, risking him freezing to death.


    "S-ser... vant...?"


    "Hold on!! I''ll help you soon!"


    In response to the faint but unmistakable voice, I loosened my expression and shouted. All the soldiers who apanied us, except for Hikorokur��, had died. I wanted to at least save him. I didn''t want anyone else to die because of me. So, that''s why...!


    "!!?"


    But I stopped digging through the snow, not because my fingers were frostbitten or my nails were torn. Those injuries didn''t matter much to me. The situation was actually much worse.


    Sadly, it appeared that the snow couldn''t provide any relief. It covered his wound, stopped the bleeding, and numbed the pain. I couldn''t decide if that was a good or bad thing.


    One thing I knew was that Hikorokur�� had received a fatal injury but couldn''t die so easily.


    "S-ser... servant. How did it go? Did you do it?"


    "A... yeah..."


    I had been silently staring at the horrific state of his lower body for a while, desperately trying to understand the meaning behind his words and responding weakly.


    "Hehe, I see... If that''s the case, it was worth the trade-off."


    "Don''t talk too much... I''ll treat you immediately."


    I knew that conventional treatment wouldn''t work in this situation. However, I still had something I could do, even in this circumstance. I didn''t know if it would work like with Iruka. But...!!


    "S-Stop it..."


    "!?"


    Hikorokur�� advised me against biting my finger to create a wound. Most likely, he understood the implications and warned me against it.


    "...You''ll die, you know? Is it okay?"


    "It''s not good. But I don''t want to be a monster... And it''s not right for the sole survivor to go on living, right?"


    After murmuring those words, Hikorokur�� vomited. He spat out bright red vomit. His end was near. This soldier looked at me, understanding the meaning. I then brought my ear close to his mouth.


    "If, by some chance, you manage to survive..."


    I listened intently to Hikorokur��''s words, capturing every single one of them in my memory.


    "Cough!"


    And as he uttered his final words, the soldier coughed. He coughed up blood. And that was the end of it.


    There was no light left in his eyes.


    "..."


    ''(?��?`?)? Pa-pa?


    In response to the call, I shifted my gaze. There was a white spider at my feet, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. It looked up at me and tilted its head in confusion. It seemed to not understand the situation. With its gaze far too low, it couldn''t see Hikorokur�� clearly.


    "Don''t wander around on your own, you fool."


    ''(. >��<) Ouch!?''


    I gave the white spider a flick on the head for now. It jumped back and then flew behind me, rubbing its teary eyes against my head. Shrugging my shoulders in exasperation, I once again looked at the soldier before me. I closed his eyelids and I stood up.


    "Alright, let''s go quickly. First, I''ll retrieve that Iruka... Then it''s a matter of how to exin it, huh?"


    I picked up the white spider and ced it on my shoulder, surveying the surroundings. Two cmity youkai defeated, although it wasn''t due to my transforming into a youkai. But how should I cover it up? Truly, it''s troublesome even after it''s all over... Huh!?


    "Ah!? It''s not going to go so smoothly, huh?"


    As I surveyed the surroundings, I noticed its presence and prepared myself. I cursed my own dullness, astounded by the fact that I hadn''t noticed it in my peripheral vision until now.


    Standing among the trees, roughly two hundred steps away, it stared at me intently. The towering giant with one arm missing, wearing a ragged straw protective garment and a red face, was fixedly gazing in my direction.


    Namahage was staring at me.


    "...!!?"


    At that moment, an overwhelming presence bore down on me. Sweat erupted from my entire body, and I felt as if my breath was being choked.


    (Hey...!? Seriously? Has it gotten stronger than before?)


    Even with the power of his abilities, the entity before me was clearly enhanced. I couldn''t understand it. Why? Moreover, there was only one proper means for me, unarmed as I was, to fight it...


    (Is it time to pay the tribute?)


    This time, I made up my mind. I steeled myself and then... Namahage turned his back on me.


    "Huh? Wait...!!? Ugh!?"


    Taken aback for a moment by Namahage''s action, I tried to stop him. I didn''t want him to attack any more viges.


    However, my efforts were in vain. My body had reached its limit. Immediately after taking a step forward, I copsed onto the snow.


    "W-wait...!!"


    I groaned, trying to call out and stop Namahage, but he didn''t even turn around. He simply left the scene, indifferent to my pleas.


    "D&mn it...!!"


    Frustrated by my own powerlessness, I couldn''t do anything. I was overwhelmed by my own sense of helplessness.


    And even after Namahage had disappeared, the situation didn''t improve. In fact, it was the opposite.


    With Namahage gone, the creatures that had been hiding in fear of his presence finally emerged.

 Chapter 99.3

    Chapter 99.3


    [Part 3/5]


    ''Buzzz!''


    ''Chirppp!''


    I looked around at the sound and confirmed it. The insect-like youkai that had been lurking in the shadows of the surroundings revealed themselves one by one.


    "These pests...!!"


    They were likely hiding out of fear of both the jade block and Namahage. The surviving offspring of Yamanba slowly but steadily surrounded us, closing in on us.


    "Stop !!"


    I tried to stop the insects swarming around Hikorokur��''s corpse nearby, but it was futile. The insects quickly blocked my path, standing in my way. Some of them attacked Hikorokur��''s corpse, biting, tearing, and ravaging it. They devoured it without any regard for the dignity of the dead.


    "You damn pests...!! Ah, Iruka!?"


    Furious at their rampage, I noticed a presence behind me and desperately crawled towards Iruka. The malevolent hands of the insects were getting closer to the unconscious her. The priority between the living and the dead was clear. Unfortunately, I had no choice but to abandon Hikorokur��.


    "Don''te near! Stay away...!!"


    I crawled on my hands and knees, throwing snow and branches at the insects to stop them from getting closer and protect Iruka. I endured the intense pain in my body, desperately reaching Iruka''s side. I struck the advancing insects to keep them at bay. I shouted, yelled, and threatened them. Perhaps it had some effect because the insects momentarily backed off and red at me.


    "You d*mn pests...!! Are you scared? You worthless vermin!!?"


    Gasping for breath, I continued to shout with all my might. Without any weapons, it was my only hope. As the insects slowly closed in from blind spots, I red back at them, protecting Iruka. But my limits were quickly approaching.


    "Ah...!?"


    Suddenly, something came rushing at me with the speed of a pitching machine''s fastball. My vision shook apanied by a dull pain, and I copsed.


    "Ah... Gah!?"


    Thest sight I saw before losing consciousness, was a horde of insects eagerly closing in on me... * * *


    What had severed the consciousness of the servant was a flea. It was a leap from a flea youkai, just like during the attack on the county capital. If there was any difference, it was that there were hardly anyrger specimens left, and the flea that leaped onto the servant this time was about two sizes smaller.


    Of course, that alone wasn''t the reason why the servant only lost consciousness instead of having his head blown off. The angle at which the flea attacked was shallow, and most importantly, the servant''s body, particrly the cranial (skull) area, was stronger and more resilient than an ordinary person''s.


    It was the result of the erosion from the fallen Earth Mother Goddess''s blood, continuously transforming the flesh beneath the servant''s skin. Without that, the servant''s head would undoubtedly have caved in. It was nothing but ironic. The servant lost consciousness but didn''t die, falling next to the werewolf and being covered by her.


    ...However, if things remained as they were, it would only prolong the servant''s life to a certain extent.


    ''Buzzz!''


    ''Chirp! Chirppp!!''


    The youkai, disguised as humans that has been resisting for so long finally copses. And then, the insect youkais slowly gathered around, closing in and trapping them, holding back theirpanions from both sides. They argued among themselves about who would be the first to eat this prey. Some even resorted to eating each other, ignoring their fellow predators.


    In the midst of the chaos, a mantis youkai pushed others aside, intimidating them, and stepped forward. It imed the right to devour the most delicious parts of the person''s brain and heart. Proudly showing off to the jealous onlookers, the mantis took a step towards the servant... only to jerk back in pain from its leg.


    ''Chirp!?''


    The mantis looked down at its feet, wondering what was happening. And then, it spotted it��the white spider.


    ''(??`��?)? Don''te any closer!!''


    The white spider spread its arms wide in what seemed like a threatening posture. For a moment, the mantis and other youkai were stunned... and then the mantis swung its scythe.


    ''(�b���b��)��Hey!? It''s dangerous!! (*�৥��*) Bwah! Don''t you dare hit ady!''


    Panicking, the white spider wriggled its body and avoided the scythe. After evading the attack, the white spider raised its arms again, trying to make itself look bigger, and cked its mandibles in a threatening manner.


    It was a feeble ax of a mantis, and the medium youkai teased it with "Teke teke." The surrounding youkaiughed, getting caught up in the mockery. However, the white spider, undeterred, became indignant.


    The mantis tried to ignore the spider and continue forward. Hurriedly, the white spider bit its leg.


    ''(��?��?)? What!? You little...!?(. >��<) Eek!?''


    The bitten leg was iled around and mmed into the snowy ground.


    ''(��?��) Ouch! That hurts! (�R�بQ)! You''re so mean!!?''


    The white spider rubbed its head and teary-eyed, drew a line on the snowy ground.


    ''(>��<)��I won''t let you pass this line! I won''t! I won''t!''


    Of course, the mantis crossed the line without hesitation.


    ''( ��?��?)�E�E(��?��?)? Wait, wait!''


    The white spider stood dumbfounded. But soon after, it became indignant again and lunged at the mantis, biting it once more.


    ''(�������) I got you now! (. >��<) Eek!''


    And this time, it received a kick to the face. Ignoring the spider, the mantis continued forward.


    ''�c(������)��Why won''t you listen to me!?''


    Despite the pain in its face and teary eyes, the desperate white spider continued to threaten. It continued its meaningless intimidation. But still, the mantis and the surrounding youkai paid no attention to the white spider, advancing further each time and forcing the white spider to retreat. Eventually, it climbed onto the fallen servant''s head and nced around at the surrounding youkai, continuing its futile resistance.


    ''(���أ���*) I''m so powerless! Even Papa and sister are going to... no, I''ll protect them!!''


    With a sense of impending doom, the white spider, still trying its best to resist, threatened bravely in order to protect its ''father'' and ''sister.''


    ...Unfortunately, the white spider was too powerless.


    The mantis prepares to bite the human-skinned servant''s head while ignoring the spider. However, the spider doesn''t run away. It is determined to protect its family until the end and fights hard to defend them. Unfortunately, its efforts are in vain. The mantis moves its jaws closer, almost biting, but then its neck twists off.


    Both the mantis and the white spider are shocked by what unfolds. The difference is that while the mantis dies instantly, the spider witnesses what happens next.


    The youkai surrounding them are swiftly met with the same fate, their necks twisted and severed. In the blink of an eye, the monsters are reduced to lifeless corpses. The hidden shikigami that were lurking nearby suffer the same fate, torn apart and reduced to mere scraps of paper.


    ''(?��?��?��?)?? What, what just happened? Was it all an illusion?''


    Surrounded by the sudden turn of events, the white spider looks around in astonishment. It denies. Unfortunately, her assumptions arepletely off the mark, not even close to the truth. There''s no convenient exnation for what just transpired.


    Immediately afterward, a manes down from above, riding a shiki that looks like a big horned owl. He is holding a Khakkhara in his hand. This man is the leader of the servant group, Onitsuki Shisui.


    "Well, this has been quite a spectacle."


    Taking note of the Yamanba''s skin and the discarded giant arm of the Namahage, Onitsuki Shisui sighs briefly. He then looks down, gazing at the fallen servant, covered in blood and unconscious.


    "Well, well, how do we clean up this mess? It seems my efforts in the house were all in vain. You really know how to trouble me."


    Calmly, detachedly, and ruthlessly, Shisui muses aloud. He taunts while kneeling.


    ''�c(������)�� What did he do? Why does Papa always find himself in these kinds of situations?''


    "You... Are you a divine child? This is rather peculiar."


    To the white spider, who pleads tearfully with Onitsuki while perched atop the servant''s head, Onitsuki Shisui is instead dumbfounded and overwhelmed by its very presence. He had never even considered such an existence, nor had he anticipated the circumstances surrounding it.


    "Please rest assured, divine spirit of the white spider. I have no intention whatsoever of harming your rtive."


    ''(��?��) Really?''


    "Of course, that goes without saying. ...Especially when ites to him."


    With aposed demeanor and proper etiquette, Onitsuki responds, although internally he is perplexed by the mysterious symbols like faces that flooded his brain. He calmly acknowledges the spider''s plea and gazes upon the fallen servant.


    They have be partners in a pact, an aplice in this twisted situation.


    "For now, I should collect that skin and arm, as well as deal with the troublesome princess. It''s not easy to let go of such a big catch."


    Unfolding around twenty doll-like shikigami, Onitsuki begins cleaning up the area. He carefully disposes of the corpses of the defeated youkai, retrieves the Yamanba''s skin and the Namahage''s arm. The jade fragments are treated the same way. He also gathers the weapons and equipment belonging to the servant...


    "Oh?"


    But the puppet, buried halfway in the snow and left unattended, has disappeared. Only its face and attire remain discarded on the spot. There are no footprints, and no sound was noticed. A stealthy retreat, perhaps.


    "A splendid performance. No tangible evidence can be found."


    Upon closer examination, no evidence of the puppet shikigami''s existence can be discovered. They must have prepared backup power sources within the puppets in anticipation of such a situation.


    "Thorough preparation. They are quite cautious."


    To prove their existence, the only options would be to interrogate the fallen servant at his feet or extract memories from the half-youkai. However, it wouldn''t be a simple memory reading. It would require a powerful technique that could render them incapacitated.


    And the Second Princess would not allow that.


    "Whatever it is. Let''s overlook it, for now. Just... for now."


    He lifts the fallen servant, blood flowing from his head, while the half-youkai beneath is carried by the shikigami. They board the horned owl he used earlier and take flight.


    "Let''s return... to Ako''s guest room, Miss Hotoya, and the white fox''s attendant. They were quite worried."


    ''(*��?��)? I can go back too!!''


    "Understood. Pleasee here."


    Onitsuki Shisui opens his palm, gesturing for the white spider to climb aboard. She elegantly settles herself on his hand and then wriggles into the embrace of the young man''s pocket.


    And once again, Onitsuki steals a nce at the face of the ck-haired youth in his chest, gently stroking his head.


    "...Truly, a sinful child."


    He softly murmurs, his expression slightly softening, but quickly goes back to his usual self. The leader of the servant group, with mystical eyes, puts a Noh mask on the servant''s face in front of him and continues on his way... * * *

 Chapter 99.4

    Chapter 99.4


    [Part 4/5]


    ''Well, well, if it isn''t the esteemed Matsushige Botan''s old man? I have heard of your fame.''


    In the deep, snow-covered forest, the parrot bowed gracefully to the hummingbird. It was a perfectly polite and elegant bow, following all the protocols.


    Such a polite greeting. It truly touches my heart. The first head of the Omnyouji Bureaudormitory, Lord Sugami YoritsuguSugami Yoritsugu-dono... or should I call you Nue? Or perhaps you prefer another name now?''


    The hummingbird tilted its head, inquiringly. Despite its calm and serene voice, its pitch-ck shikigami eyes gave off an indifferent and emotionless vibe. On the other hand, the parrot chirped and then focused its gaze on the hummingbird once again.


    ''Well, I don''t particrly mind what you call me. Please feel free to address me as you wish, Ou-dono. Now, what brings you here? Unfortunately, I am quite busy with my own matters at the moment.''


    ''Are you here to greet your poor apprentice?''


    ''Well, you could say that.''


    Hahahaha, Hohohoho. They burst into heartyughter, filled with scorn. It was an exchange of empty pleasantries, devoid of any true meaning. They knew full well what they thought of each other and what their intentions were.


    ''Nevertheless, it is quite a fall for the founder and hero of the ancient Onmyodo. To think that you would instruct a man from the Ezo and coborate with youkai demons. Your experiments and research seem to have stagnated as well, don''t they?''


    ''Oh, it''s quite embarrassing to be so worried about. Of course, it would be a lie to say that I have no inconveniences... but it''s all a matter of perspective, isn''t it?''


    ''Indeed, a matter of perspective?''


    The hummingbird asked, urging the parrot to continue.


    ''Both the Omnyouji Bureau and the Imperial Court have be much more inflexiblepared to the old days. It''s not even worthparing to ancient times, but even now, thend ruled by humans is still limited, and human beings are fragile creatures, as you should understand. That''s why you also devoted yourself to the study of the forbidden knowledge left by our predecessors. Isn''t that right?''


    ''Hmm, if you put it that way, I can''t deny it.''


    The parrot''s reply seemed to evoke a smile. And in a cheerful and intellectual manner, it continued.


    ''The ideals of the founder who established this Fus��nd have already fallen into decay. Both the Continental Dynasty and the Western Empire have copsed and are still struggling to recover from the chaos. Across the sea, there is an endless conflict where humans, supernaturals, and all sorts of monsters fight each other without discrimination. Yet, this country remains far too peaceful.''


    Yes, the prosperity of these two countries, more developed than Fus��-kuni and the standard-bearers of the human world at that time, is now a thing of the past.


    In the territories once controlled by the Western Empire, there are wayward witches and vampires who im themselves to be demon lords. They rule over vast numbers of "livestock" and knightly states, each at the height of their cults. These rulerspete for territories while engaging in witch hunts and heresy inquisitions. The Continental Dynasty, which has also copsed, is facing a simr situation. Once a mighty empire that boasted of being the eternal "emperor and nation reborn," it has now fallen into chaos due to the loss of its massive bureaucratic structure. Currently, sixteen human nations have formed an alliance with the 5 Poisonous Demons (5 toxic animals/�嶾) and are locked in relentless warfare, all seeking the Great Spirit Vein located in the Central ins. Thends that were once prosperous, benefiting from the spiritual veins in both countries, now lie barren. The cities are in ruins, and the poption declined drastically.


    In such circumstances, the Imperial Court pretended to be peaceful. They did this by sealing Kubou, controlling the sea borders, and making alliances with coastal trading states on the continent. They also formed temporary alliances with the exiled former empire leaders in the southern colonies.


    Indeed, the conflicts across the sea have remained distant for over five hundred years. The demon lords and the 5 Poisonous Demons (5 toxic animals/�嶾) are neither as rational nor as restrained as Kubou. It would be impossible for them to unite and subjugate the cults and the sixteen nations. Even after a hundred or two hundred years, it would be the same. They cannot pose a direct threat to Fus��-kuni. That''s why the Imperial Court refrained from intervening.


    ''In other words, they postponed the issue. Of course, it was inevitable considering the exhausted state of the country at that time... The problem is that they kept postponing it until they no longer even considered the issue itself.''


    Five hundred years have gone by with only a few small disruptions. Although there have been some tragic events in the remote areas, overall, peace has been maintained within the country. This has made the Imperial Court feelcent, without a sense of urgency. Of particr importance is the treatment of the exorcists.


    In the past, they were allowed to use forbidden techniques and curses that went against human ethics and humanitarian principles. But now, they are required to stop using those practicespletely. Even new research in this field is closely monitored and controlled. The responsibilities demanded of exorcists in positions such as Joraku (traveling from the capital to the provinces) have increased, and many smaller exorcist family find themselves in financial difficulties, despite their apparent assets and ie increasing. The Onitsuki family is one of the few exceptions that can extravagantly spend without worry.


    ''So, it''s a case of sacrificing the clever rabbit to cook the good dog, isn''t it? Don''t you think it''s troubling? The reason why the people in the Imperial Pce can leisurely indulge in political struggles is because they believe that there is no great youkai with the ability to incite a major war, as was the case in the past... Yet, themander-in-chief himself hasn''t even been purged.''


    The ringleader of the great war, buried and submerged in the depths of the underworld in the capital, is merely sealed away without beingpletely destroyed. Despite this situation...


    ''What are you trying to say?''


    ''A revolution, of course.''


    The parrot answered the old man''s doubtful question fluently.


    ''Yes, a revolution. My alliance with those detestable youkai is only a temporary expedient. It''s a trivial matter before the important one. Everything is for the true prosperity of Fus��-kuni and the hundreds of exorcist households scattered throughout Fus��-kuni.''


    To dismantle the current state of the Imperial Court. To overthrow the peaceful and corrupt system. The first head of the Omnyouji Bureau strongly advocates for it.


    ''The temporary reign of youkai will inevitably cause dysfunction within the Imperial Court. It''s unavoidable. Sacrifices are necessary to purge the umted pus. Afterward, it will be our turn. We, the exorcist families, will sweep away the corrupt courtiers and restore the emperor''s authority, reiming the true form of the Imperial Court.''


    That is to say, it''s nation-building for the sake of exorcism, for the sake of the exorcist families. It''s about constructing a society where exorcists can strive for their own best interests without any constraints.


    ''Yes, we will correct the unjust treatment forced upon us. We will be revered even more by themon folk, and the burdens we bear will be lighter. There will be no need to worry about financial obligations imposed by the Imperial Court. Research and study will progress, and we will be able to vanquish the monsters more easily and safely.''


    Words flowed like a speech, appealing to the discontent and stimting hope within many exorcist families. It was the very vision he desired in this lifetime.


    ''Descendant of the Matsushige lineage, which has continued since the first Matsushige. What do you say? If you, like me, have chosen to be an outcast in order to benefit humanity, then we should work together. ...Don''t you intend to walk the true path with me?''


    Upon the invitation of the first head of the Omnyouji Bureau, the old man silently continued to listen. And when the speech concluded, after a brief pause, the old man pointed out.


    ''It''s a ridiculous tale, Head of the Omnyouji Bureau. Trying to make others believe in a doctrine you don''t even believe in yourself, what does that make you?''


    The old man''s words were cold to the core.


    ''...Hmm, indeed, such a speech doesn''t shake your heart.''


    In response to the old man''s words, the parrot, who had been delivering the speech with an air of enthusiasm, suddenly turned cold, as if its disguise had beenpletely exposed. It was evident that its previous attitude was nothing but an act. The old man further rified his stance.


    ''I acknowledge that the content was enticing, stirring the dissatisfaction and hopes of the exorcist families. It might deceive ignorant youngsters who are oblivious to history. However... such empty words won''t reach an old man like me.''


    The idea of the exorcist ns, with their spiritual power, dominating Fus��-kuni and the Imperial Court may seem appealing at first nce. But it''s only if he''s dealing with ignorant youngsters whock understanding.


    The concept of individuals with spiritual power or supernatural abilities governing regr people is a foolish endeavor that has already failed in the past. Just like the witches, who no longer have the empire''s protection, the internal conflicts within the Iki family that were manipted by the court nobles, and the rise and fall of ve dynasties before the Imperial Court was established.


    ''People cannot live alone. And those who possess spiritual power, even more so. You should know that better than anyone, shouldn''t you?''


    It''s not easy for people with spiritual power to govern or control a nation. In fact, it''s quite inefficient.


    Think about it logically. Those who have spiritual power are often targeted by evil entities, so they have to focus on training and protecting themselves. They can''t afford to be preupied with political matters. And if they hides in the pce, is it practical? Can they effectively rule the entire country in that state? And if they hire bodyguards, there''s a risk of being assassinated and having their power seized by others with spiritual abilities.


    What aboutmon people? How many soldiers would willingly serve a ruler who only brings disaster and attracts monsters? It just doesn''t make sense.


    ''All the nations established by great heroes in ancient times eventually perished. One king was killed by a bodyguard who possessed the same spiritual power. Another royal family, after generations of decline, lost the ability to exorcise youkai demons and became nothing more than a source of cmity. And In the end, they were assassinated by their own loyal subjects. Isn''t that right?''


    ''As a result, those individuals with spiritual power who were able to hone their skills over generations formed a wandering group that was hired as mercenaries by ordinary humans. Andter, they became the exorcist families who served the Imperial Court.''


    In response to the old man''s exnation, Nue continued as if seamlessly continuing the conversation. And then, there was a moment of silence.


    ''Well, well, it''s truly nostalgic to hear such stories. ...Hmm, indeed, it''s difficult to deceive an old man with this kind of talk.''


    ''Hohoho, please refrain from making jokes. Words spoken through shikigami during casual conversation should have an effect, shouldn''t they?''

 Chapter 99.5

    Chapter 99.5


    [Part 5/5]


    To put it simply, it was a type of hypnosis or mind control using a spoken curse. What made it even more powerful was that it involved twoyers of shikigami. If people had known about it in advance, they could have easily defended against it. However, young exorcists might have unknowingly sumbed to its influence over time.


    ''Oh, have you noticed? As expected. You hold the position of the second-inmand at the Omnyouji Bureau.''


    Nue expressed a somewhat affected admiration. In contrast, the old man''s attitude remained cold.


    ''You certainly have no shortage of bad rumors, do you? You''ve been quite a troublemaker from the old days, haven''t you?''


    ''Hahaha, you know that much, huh? Then it''s no wonder these tricks won''t work on you. Targeting young people who don''t read is the best approach, just like your lovely granddaughter.''


    The deliberate addition of those words at the end was clearly a provocation, intended to shake the old man''s heart.


    ''She is indeed a foolish granddaughter.''


    However, it was unlikely that the old man would be shaken by such words.


    ''Even if she has dissatisfaction with the Imperial Court and the Omnyouji Bureau, it''s absurd to seek guidance from a youkai-infested moguri whose true connections are unknown. Of course, it''s not as if there are no talented individuals among the independent moguri. But if she was to be deceived by you, she would simply be a fool.''


    The old man didn''t just humbly admit his family''s mistakes; he simply listed them as facts. His family became arrogant and conceited, thinking she was superior just because she was a bit older and slightly more skilled. Without much consideration, she got deceived by a moguri from the outskirts of the city. It''s hard to describe someone like that as anything other than a fool.


    ''In the end, even if she had continued on like that, she would have been killed by youkai due to her ipetence. In a way, it was a good thing.''


    ''It''s quite a harsh evaluation of your own granddaughter. ...Don''t you have any familial feelings? After all, you are partly to me.''


    ''If that were the case, I would still be working at the Omnyouji Bureau, wouldn''t I?''


    It was nothing but sarcasm. The fact that Matsushige Ou''s granddaughter went astray was ultimately the fault of her grandfather. And the grandfather himself couldn''t possibly be unaware of that. He must have anticipated how his family would be treated once the matter was exposed even before the investigation began. And yet, the old man chose to engage in illegal activities without any remorse.


    ''Good grief, what a cold-hearted grandfather you are. ...Well, I guess it''s not interesting to continue being followed, so it''s about time to say goodbye... But may I ask for onest request?''


    Before long, numerous youkai emerged from the forest, surrounding the hummingbird and the parrot. They were a group of modified youkai creatures, bred and controlled by the hundred-faced monsters. However, they didn''t attack the hummingbird, at least not for now.


    ''A request, you say?''


    ''Yes. As your former teacher, I offer you my best advice: ''If you have the means, discard shame and reputation. Survival is the most important thing.''''


    The parrot sang out, exuding arrogance. On the other hand, upon hearing the message, the old man couldn''t help but sneer. Naturally, he wondered who had spoken those words. Some might consider it shameless and bold.


    However, the old man also felt that way about himself.


    ''...Well, I suppose it''s eptable. It doesn''t seem like you''re mixing in any excessively indirect curses.''


    In response to the hummingbird''s reply, the parrot smiled contentedly, clearly pleased.


    ''Thank you. I appreciate your kindness. ...Well then, let''s end our conversation here. Goodbye.''


    In the next instant, the youkai who had finally received permission swarmed the hummingbird with roaring cries. The defenseless hummingbird was torn apart and ripped into pieces. In an instant, its temporary form turned back into a substitute talisman. Simultaneously, the air was filled with the screams of the attacking youkai.


    The feathers of the cmity youkai known as ''�c (Chindoku/


    Zhenniao)''��a creature that the Imperial Court had carefully sealed under the jurisdiction of the Researcher group of the Onmyouji Bureau ��were imbued with a deadly toxin that could turn an entire mountain into a world of death with just a touch of the soil, corrupting the spiritual veins. The Imperial Court and the Onmyouji Bureau stored and strictly managed a diluted version of the poison, which was distributed to exorcists and troops when necessary. The poison applied by the old man to his shikigami was a sure punishment for those who devoured it.


    ''Hmm, quite nostalgic tactics you''re using.''


    Observing the beasts before him whose eyes popped out, foaming at the mouth, and turned ck while writhing in agony, Nue evaluated the trap without any particr emotion.


    A trap of this level was often employed during times of great war and even before that. There were even cases where people offered up a living daughter as a sacrifice with poison inside to appease the youkai.


    ...Well, it was his own invention, and he was the one who captured the foolish bird that carelessly polluted the spiritual veins.


    ''Big brother! Big brother!''


    Lost in such sentimental thoughts, the parrot acting as a shikigami suddenly seized control of its body and started vigorously shaking its head. Nue was surprised by this sudden action, but immediately afterward, he recognized the reason behind the shikigami''s rampage through their shared vision.


    ''That is...''


    What appeared in the dark, overcast sky were several figures of simplified shikigami, resembling horned owls with people on board. It was easy to deduce who the riders were.


    ''Cute boy! Cute boy! My cute boy! I want him with me!'' ''...Yes, that''s right. He''s definitely cute.''


    With its eyes wide open, mouth fully open, and drool flying, the parrot''s intense reaction shook so violently that it appeared as if its neck might snap. Nue stepped in to soothe the parrot, recognizing its remarkable talent for vocalization, which made it a delightful messenger. He didn''t want to lose such a valuablepanion over something as foolish as the parrot''s neck breaking from excitement.


    ''Usuihon hajitsumai mono koso shik��!! Gimai mono hajad�� (In the vast world, it is crucial to take action!! The one who hesitates is defeated?)!''


    ''You''re talking too fast and I don''t understand what you''re saying.''


    It should be noted that the parrot sometimes excitedly listed iprehensible words, which could be troublesome.


    ''Big brotherrrr!!! I wanted to eat that boy!!!''


    ''...Sigh, please quiet down a bit.''


    As it had be too noisy, Nue exerted some force to forcefully seize control of its body and silence it. Honestly, what had that fallen goddess been teaching its familiars?


    ''Anyway... a boy, huh?''


    Letting out a small sigh, the parrot looked up at the sky again. It watched the shikigami passing overhead and the "he" riding on its back. Then, its beak loosened, twisting into a mischievous, contorted smile.


    ''In a broad sense, I suppose I could also be considered fitting that description.''


    Chuckling, the parrot recalled memories of a moguri he had once possessed generations ago, mocking them. Such is karma. Things can be so unpredictable. It was just a yful experiment, but everything fell into ce like this.


    ''If that''s the case, what a quite dutiful son.''


    Having bid farewell to the shikigami passing through the sky, the parrot flew away into the dark night, looking quite pleased as it dered so.


    While sneering wickedly, thinking about the future that would inevitablye someday...


    This concludes the final chapter of the current story. The next chapter is scheduled to begin with one or two epilogue-like stories.

 Book 7 Epilogue, (1)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (1)


    [Part 1/10]


    In the outskirts of Fus��-kuni, the country''srgest metropolitan areamonly referred to as the "Capital" due to its location directly above the great spiritual vein, the facility was being built.


    "Hmm... The growth this year is quite remarkable. The fertile soil certainly makes a difference."


    Observing the vegetables grown in the snow-covered field, the woman murmured to herself. Daikon radishes, Napa cabbage, Nozawana, and Shungikus... The so-called winter vegetables, known for their resilience to the cold, were thriving even in the harsh winter winds.


    "With this, we should be able to get through the winter just fine. The problem lies in the harvesting... Well, I can''t concentrate like this."


    "Kyaa!"


    "Waah!"


    In the midst of December, in the heart of winter, the woman who served as the director of the orphanage was about to begin the final harvest in the vegetable field adjacent to the facility. She kept an eye on the older children who had voluntarilye to help but were ying around instead.


    "Hey, you kids! Don''t run around so much. You might slip and get hurt."


    Lightly scolding the children running through the thinly snow-covered vegetable field, the woman''s words fell on deaf ears. Despite their yful nature, they refused to listen to her. Even though they had offered to help, they ran around the field,ughing and ying tag. It seemed like they were in the middle of a chase. Desperately running around, the children.


    "Ah...!?"


    ...And as expected, one of the girls who were ying tag tripped and tumbled headfirst into the ground.


    "Huh? Ugh... Uwaaaaaa!?"


    For a moment, she was dumbfounded, unable toprehend what had just happened, and then she burst into loud tears. The children who had gathered around, worried and anxious, had no idea what to do next.


    "Goodness, you little brats. Didn''t I tell you not to run?"


    Feeling exasperated by their behavior, the woman reluctantly approached the crying girl, unable to leave her alone.


    "Come on, stand up. Hey, stop wagging your tail!"


    As the woman tried to help the girl stand up, she was hit by the girl''s iling "tail" with a sound. Annoyed and disheartened, the woman retreated.


    Yes, if someone looked closely, they would have noticed that the other children around also had something inhuman about them. Everyone, without exception, had organs that clearly did not belong to humans. Not to mention the tails, some had various ears on their heads, wings on their backs, or even fur, feathers, and scales. Their ws and teeth were unusually sharp as well.


    They were undoubtedly beings who carried the blood of both humans and youkai... Half-youkai children. And the woman who diligently cared for them was no different.


    If someone skilled in illusion magic were present, they would have witnessed the fox-like tails and ears growing from the woman''s body. A half-youkai tanuki... That was the woman''s true form.


    "Come on, stand up. Don''t worry, the injury isn''t too deep. It''s just a little scrape."


    "Uuu..."


    Comforting the sobbing child who was wiping her tears, the tanuki woman cleaned the wound.


    "Let''s go back to the orphanage for now. We''ll wash the wound with clean water there. It needs to be disinfected too."


    Children are said to be the children of the wind, and especially since the child was a half-youkai, such a minor injury would not fester if she simply spat on it. Nevertheless, the woman decided to take extra precautions and treat the injured girl''s hand, holding it as they hurried back home. She called together the other children and decided to temporarily retreat.


    "No!! I won''t go back!!"


    The crying girl protested loudly without considering the situation.


    "Hey, listen to what the adults say. It''s because you''re being stubborn that you fell, right?"


    Pulling the girl''s hand and even wagging her tail reluctantly, the woman scolded her. She couldn''t afford to let the children in the orphanage, especially this stubborn one, have their own way. Despite the environment is better than before thanks to the support, this world was not kind to half-youkai, children, or the weak. They didn''t know what could cost them their lives. So, the woman scolded the girl not out of emotional reasons but for the girl''s own sake.


    "No, I won''t go back! I won''t! Sniff... I want to do my work! I want to help Mama!"


    Still, the girl persisted reluctantly, expressing her will with her whole body. The woman knew well that this child, among the rascals raised in the orphanage, was particrly stubborn. She was at her wits'' end. However, she couldn''tpromise as an adult.


    "No, it''s not allowed. We''ll all go back together. ...If the bleeding continues like this, we might have to amputate your leg, you know?"


    "Eek!?"


    Threateningly saying so, the girl''s tail that had been energetically wagging around drooped as if deted. The girl''s face turned pale with fear.


    "You won''t be able to y chase anymore. Of course, you won''t be able to go out either. It''s tough and scary, isn''t it?"


    "No way... I''ll go back! I''ll go home!"


    As if acting, the girl announced her agreement to go back home. No need to stoop to cheap tactics. Young children often don''t understand even with logical reasoning. Sometimes, it''s better to appeal to their emotions instead.


    "Alright, that''s good. ...Well, work can be done another time if you''re willing to help. You shouldn''t worry about others when you''re struggling yourself."


    Indeed, children shouldn''t be concerned about adults'' worries. Children are beings that devour adults and grow.


    "Now, shall we go?"


    "...Yes."


    And so, reluctantly, but still holding the woman''s hand, the girl obediently headed back home. However, she suddenly stopped along the way as if remembering something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...Sob, you know? Even though I''ll go back, I''m not a strange. I''m your child."


    Crying, the girl dered, emphasizing that point. She pleaded with all her might.


    "Oh, right. I forgot. I apologize."


    For a moment, the woman was taken aback, but then she smiled and apologized. The girl blushed shyly.


    ...Immediately, all the other rascals around also dered that they were her children,unching a simultaneous attack. The woman felt exasperated once again.


    Amidst all this, the woman and the children walked the not-so-long journey back home. As they engaged in the incoherent conversations of the rascals, the woman stopped at the front gate of the orphanage.


    "That person..."


    She tensed up at the faint presence of hidden spiritual energy and youkai aura. But she soon understood who it was. Almost simultaneously, one of the two figures on horseback dismounted and turned towards them, bowing.


    "...Mama?"


    "It seems we have a guest. ...An old friend."


    In response to the girl''s teary-eyed question, the director of the orphanage, Azuma Hibari, the former head of the Omnyouji Bureau, murmured in reply.


    In the reception room of an orphanage and temple built with support from the Onitsuki family, or more precisely from the Second Princess. Azuma Hibari weed the guest, Kirisou Gensei (�F�݅���), the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau in Fus��-kuni.


    "I apologize for keeping you waiting. A young girl got injured while I was working in the field, and I had to attend to her injuries."


    "No, I should apologize for this sudden visit. I hope I didn''t inconvenience you."


    The guest''s voice was muffled, and it gave the impression of someone in their thirties or forties. Wearing a ck coat (Haori) even indoors, it was difficult to discern his facial features. At first nce, he seemed somewhat eerie, but this strangely forgettable presence made an impression that faded quickly.


    However, Azuma harbored no fear towards this enigmatic individual. She knew him well enough. Instead, she expressed gratitude.


    "I never expected such a generous gift. It will be a great help. We have support, but we can''t afford to be extravagant with the children. We''re grateful to have a delicious New Year''s feast," Azuma said, referring to the items the guest had brought as a token of appreciation. The gifts included salted herring roe, kombu, miso, and Kagami mochi (Decorative stacked rice cakes traditionally disyed during the New Year period), all of which were essential for nourishing the orphans.


    "No, it''s nothing like that, but I''m d you''re pleased."


    "Oh, don''t be modest. Humility is a virtue, but if you overdo it, it bes mere sarcasm. Here, please ept it."


    Azuma cowered her shoulders at the guest''s attitude and held out the tray to him. On the tray was a cheap wooden cup. Steam rose from it, but it had no color. It was a translucent, whitish clear liquid��essentially hot water.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have any fancy tea leaves in our humble abode. Would hot water be eptable?"


    "Yes, thank you very much for your kindness."

 Book 7 Epilogue, (2)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (2)


    [Part 2/10]


    In response to Azuma''s confirmation, the Head of the Omnyouji epts the teacup with a reverent bow.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so formal. I am merely the head of an orphanage, without any official position. The Head of the Omnyouji Bureau shouldn''t treat me with such respect."


    Azuma said, smiling wryly as she admonished her sessor, a former colleague and a younger exorcist.


    "That is precisely why. It is a natural etiquette to be courteous to one''s predecessor. Please forgive me."


    "You''re as stubborn as ever. At least consider appearances. Not everyone in the Imperial Court sees us in a favorable light. By the way, who is apanying you?"


    Azuma asked, feigning exasperation but genuinely interested. She directed her gaze towards a young exorcist who stood somewhat bored outside the reception room, wearing an eye patch that exuded a sense of authority.


    "Perhaps... has spring finally arrived? Hahaha, I suppose all thepanions you''ve assigned are people whock charm."


    Azuma spected, voicing her thoughts and then asking the individual directly. In reality, Azuma knew very well that her formerrade was strict and unyielding, and his colleagues were typically serious and inflexible. It was rare to find a topic that could lighten the atmosphere.


    "Don''t jest. It''s actually an introduction I had in mind. This young exorcist is the newly appointed Sixth Seat from the Tsukimi family."


    "The Sixth Seat? The Taima Nana-shi (Seven Demon-Sealing Warriors)?"


    Azuma''s expression, which had been smirking, suddenly turned stern. She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.


    "I want to speak a little more quietly."


    Without touching anything, Azuma Hibari gently closed the sliding door. Then, she deployed a soundproof boundary and checked for the presence of hidden shikigami lurking around before speaking again.


    "So, this young one is the Sixth Seat of Taima Nana-shi from the Tsukimi family, huh? This is quite... impressive."


    Taima Nana-shi, officially known as the "Head of the Seven Government Exorcists," refers to a group of seven elite individuals appointed by Emperor Yasutake over a thousand years ago to subdue the monsters known as the Four Disasters that threatened the capital city.


    They have faithfully fulfilled the imperial decree and this title has continued uninterruptedly ever since, even as the times changed. It is a position of honor and the pinnacle of the Omnyouji Bureau, renowned for their exceptional abilities.


    "Of course, it is merely a prestigious title in some regard."


    Azuma''s remarks were not meant to be sarcastic, but rather highlighted a certain aspect of the truth. The title of the "Taima Nana-shi" evokes reverence among many exorcists andmon folk, ranking just below the head of the Omnyouji Bureau. However, it is an exaggerated perception.


    In reality, the Taima Nana-shi are undoubtedly elite among the full-time exorcists in the Omnyouji Bureau, but the bureau does not necessarily assign their most aplished members as officials. It is likely that there are more than ten families possessing individuals with equal or superior abilities. In that sense, their capabilities are not as unique as they might seem.


    ...Of course, it is true that the Taima Nana-shi are more than capable elite exorcists from the perspective of average exorcists.


    Another reason is that the Taima Nana-shi are primarily specialists in field operations. The Omnyouji Bureau, which focuses onbating supernatural creatures, is still a government office. Below the head of the bureau, there are several positions and departments responsible for education, research, sealing, security, and more, under the supervision of the assistant, attendant, and junior staff members, who are called "doctor".


    Some of these positions, such as finance and personnel, are held by individuals without spiritual powers. In the current era of rtive peace, their responsibilities and authority may exceed those of the field operatives. In that sense, there is a significant discrepancy between the reputation of the Taima Nana-shi and their actual roles. Ultimately, the title serves more as a symbol than anything substantial.


    "Nevertheless, there should be limits. The Sixth Seat from the Tsukimi Family... The title of the ''Taima Nana-shi'' isn''t inherited, is it?"


    The Tsukimi family, along with the Ako family, is a prestigious noble family from the western provinces known for their expertise in mystic eyes and eye techniques. To appoint a young child from there to the sixth seat is a real nostalgia.


    "What happened to the previous one? What about H��ren Sh��nin?"


    Azuma mentioned the name of the elderly monk who had held the position of the Sixth Seat in the Omnyouji Bureau for a long time. H��ren Sh��nin was renowned not only as a monk but also as an educator and schr, being ranked as one of the Taima Nana-shi. He was a capable exorcist who could easily eliminate any ordinary cmity youkai. However...


    "Considering his age... Several years ago, the venerable Sh��nin expressed his desire to retire. We tried to persuade him to stay until we found a suitable sessor, but it seems the news reached the higher-ups, and they chose her as the next candidate."


    Unlike Azuma and the others, Sh��nin is not only spiritually gifted but also purely human. Although it is possible to extend one''s life to some extent through spiritual energy and techniques, there are limits. At the age of 150, retirement bes inevitable. But to rece him with an inexperienced teenager...


    "They''ve done it. Most likely, it''s an attempt to increase the influence over the Omnyouji Bureau. Whose bright idea was it from the court?"


    "It was a direct rmendation from the Minister of the Left. Lately, there have been many incidents involving youkai, causing turmoil in the court and among the people. They thought it would be better to have a young talent from a family with a rich history and tradition, in ce of Sh��nin."


    Azuma was surprised to hear the name of the person who proposed the personnel changes at the Omnyouji Bureau. Her expression became serious, and she took a sip of hot water, masking herplex emotions.


    "Hmm... Of course, if it was rmended by the Tsukimi family, it must be an outstanding individual of their bloodline... but she seems too young. Does she have enough experience?"


    Azuma''s concern was only natural. The Tsukimi family had approved this appointment as their representative. Undoubtedly, the candidate possessed considerable confidence, as well as the necessary spiritual power and abilities. However...


    "I mean, no matter how much spiritual power or ability one has, our duty is something that even the most powerful can die doing. It may just be the ramblings of old fools driven out of the court, but can she handle the cunning traps set by experienced youkai at such a young age?"


    "She passed the practical exam, but..."


    The Head of the Omnyouji Bureau''s words were hesitant. In other words, that seemed to be the case. It appeared that even hisrades present felt a burden on their shoulders when it came to this girl.


    "Was it not thorough enough?"


    "Yes. She was defeated by the third seat, who served as the examiner in the final round."


    The candidate from the Tsukimi family, who effortlessly eliminated numerous malicious traps, wicked creatures, and unjust curses prepared in advance, failed to respond to a merciless surprise attack unleashed by the third seat of the Taima Nana-shi, the Aioi family''s ''Spear Saint (���}),'' immediately after the announcement of the young girl''s passing exam. As expected, she was thrown and knocked unconscious by a judo throw.


    "If it were up to me, I would have deducted a significant number of points... but she still passed?"


    "The Minister of the Left and the Nagon-kata (imperial advisor) present advocated for her."


    "I see..."


    Due to their role in providing security for the Imperial Court, including the Emperor himself, the personnel decisions and pass/fail judgments of the ''Taima Nana-shi involved not only the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau but also the Minister of the Left and the Nagon-kata (imperial advisor) as judges. In fact, their influence was even greater. Even if the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau opposed the decision, it would not be easy to overturn it if the other parties supported it.


    "Technically, I should have strongly opposed it alone..."


    "No, you were not mistaken. If you oppose it here, it will only make the Omnyouji Bureau''s position look bad."


    Azuma defended the remorseful Head of the Omnyouji Bureau, realizing that being stubborn could lead to a reduction in the budget for the following year.


    "...Anyway, once the decision is made, there''s no point in dwelling on it, right?"


    Azuma sighed with crossed arms, and then continued.


    "Besides, except for thest surprise attack, she handled everything smoothly, didn''t she? So, forgive her and don''t underestimate her too lightly."


    "Yes, but..."


    "I understand your concerns. That''s why, for a while, let''s support her with assistance instead of sending her out alone. She is still young, and through gaining experience, she will develop the necessary mindset for her position. By the way, did you bring that person along to hear my evaluation?"


    "...I apologize for the presumption."


    As Azuma asked in a reproachful yet yful manner, the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau lowered his head deeply. In other words, that was indeed the case.


    "Heh, you''ve be quite audacious in the time I haven''t seen you. It''s reassuring... By the way, I heard there have been various troubles in the Northern region?"


    Azuma smiled wryly at the attitude of herrade, and then, as if recalling something, asked while taking another sip from her teacup.


    "You have good ears, don''t you? Did you hear it from some exorcists over there?"


    "No, I have someone entrusted to handle matters there. I received a report recently... Did they manage to eliminate that Yamanba?"


    "To be precise, they neutralized herpletely. She has be nothing but skin and bones, and has been sealed up in a certain ce with seals and chains."


    Suddenly appearing in the Northern region and even attacking the county capital with her followers, the cmity youkai that once gathered under Kubou''s banner. For a long time, there was no information about her. Where has she been hiding all this time, and why did she appear now?


    "Well, you may not know, but that mountain evil god caused me a lot of trouble. During the Great War, I saw her presence several times while on reconnaissance duty. I heard that a special extermination squad was formed right after the Great War, but they either finished the job or escaped somewhere. I was quite frustrated myself..."


    Closing her eyes, Azuma muttered as if reminiscing. There were some of her acquaintances among the members of the extermination squad. Unfortunately, they couldn''t even find a trace of her remains... Shouldn''t they bring some constion, at least?


    "I heard that they also took down the arm of the Namahage. Quite an achievement. It''s strange how no rumors have spread about it. It would be a perfect material to demonstrate the authority of the Imperial Court, wouldn''t it?"


    With a probing tone, Azuma shrugged her shoulders, causing the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau to sigh.


    "Oh well, you never cease to be cheeky, do you? If you''ve heard all that, you should know the answer already."


    Azuma smiled wryly, and then the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau exined the course of events.


    "It seems that the Imperial Court is somewhat perplexed by this incident. It all started with negligence and failures, after all."


    The Head of the Omnyouji Bureau exined how the monitoring mission of the Namahage had been neglected, the extent of corruption within the local administration under the coboration of the Imperial Court, the disgraceful events during the siege of Hieda County, and the unexpected final extermination of the Yamanba...


    "I had heard some of it, but it''s astounding how everyone managed to pile up negligence upon negligence like this. How many viges were destroyed? It''s understandable that the Imperial Court doesn''t want to advertise it openly."

 Book 7 Epilogue, (3)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (3)


    [Part 3/10]


    "Yes, it''s extremely fortunate that the situation has been resolved."


    While there''s a saying that everything turns out well if the oue is good, it would not be a pleasant situation for the Imperial Court if the troubles they faced were made known. They wouldn''t want to share their failures and the best choice seems to be keeping quiet.


    "Now, what about the aftermath?"


    "The punishment for each exorcist family has been effectively waived. There are too many of them, and the actual damage hasn''t been significant. Above all, the Onitsuki family took the initiative."


    The Onitsuki family quickly took control and brought together about twenty families of exorcists responsible for monitoring the Namahage. The Grand Minister, who had nned to individually visit each family and apply pressure, was unable to do so. Consequently, the treatment they received from the Imperial Court was merely symbolic and ineffective.


    "They handled it quite skillfully. It must be bitter for the Imperial court to lose such an excellent opportunity to interfere with the exorcist families in the Northern region."


    "Moreover, the Onitsuki family has established ties with the Tachibana Trading Company and has been ingratiating themselves with the court and various exorcist families. Given the incident with the Yamanba, it seems they have turned a disaster into an opportunity."


    It is known to some extent that the Onitsuki family has connections with the Tachibana Trading Company. In this recent case, it was revealed that many of the supplies that should have been stockpiled in each county for the cirction of the Namahage only existed on paper. To make up for this shortfall, the Tachibana Trading Company provided the necessary supplies to the court at almost no profit, and it was thanks to the influence of the Onitsuki family. Furthermore, indirectly, the Onitsuki family provided valuable weapons for the defeat of the Yamanba.


    "I heard about the incidentst year. It was a top-grade jade crystal that crystallized from spiritual veins. There are many possible uses for it, but who would have thought it would be used to absorb the surrounding youkai energy like that?"


    Jade that has absorbed arge amount of impurities such as youkai energy would have quite limited applications. It may be rare in a sense, but there wouldn''t be many who would willingly handle it.


    "In the operation in question, the auxiliary unit that joined forces along the way also cooperated. It can be said that they took into consideration the face of the court. Given everything they have done, it seems the court had no choice but to make concessions."


    The separate squad of the Onitsuki family''s monitoring team, which was dispatched to search for the Namahage, joined forces with the army that they encountered along the way. They lured and crushed both the Namahage and the Yamanba, using the jade as bait and ultimately neutralizing the Yamanba. They also managed to secure the Namahage''s arm and present it as an offering.


    The price they paid was the annihtion of the army, which carried out diversionary and dying tactics, which could be seen as fortunate for the court. They were able to cover up the court''s negligence, ipetence, powerlessness, and corruption. The Onitsuki family itself lost its position as a result of the collective negotiations and expressed gratitude to the dissatisfied court noble at the banquet, considering their own position.


    "Indeed, the Onitsuki family, a prestigious family that hassted for eight centuries, knows well how to handle their rtionship with the central government."


    While the court is an oppressive ruler over the exorcist families, it is also their protector and, above all, an organization with a strong sense of suspicion. Being too distant, too hostile, too sycophantic, or too deeply involved could lead to destruction. In that regard, Azuma thought that the Onitsuki family''s attitude was bnced.


    (I was worried, but was it the right decision to entrust her to them?)


    In Azuma''s mind, the image of the white fox girl she had been protecting for just a short time resurfaced. Although she only receives letters from her once a month, where she mentions facing some challenges, she seems satisfied with her life there. Seeing the oue of this incident, it seemed that entrusting her to the Onitsuki family, therge household, was the right decision.


    "Lord Azuma(Azuma-dono)?"


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s nothing. I was just lost in thought for a moment."


    Omnyouji Bureau Head looked at Azuma, who fell into sudden silence, with a puzzled expression. However, Azuma only responded with a wry smile.


    And after a while, the two continued their conversation for nearly half an hour. Azuma, cing her teacup on the tray, finally broached the subject.


    "Well, then. It''s about time I prepare the brats'' meals. I apologize, but I''ll have to ask you to excuse me... So, Kirisou, could you please tell me the main reason you came to me?"


    The room fell momentarily silent at Azuma''s words. And then, as if steeling herself, Kirisou took action.


    "Lord Azuma Hibari(Azuma Hibari-dono)... No, Elder Sister(Gishij��-sama). I humbly request something. Could you please consider returning to the Omnyouji Bureau as an exorcist?"


    In a respectful posture, Kirisou bowed down to the point of touching the floor, imploring the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau, beseeching her previous colleague for assistance. He pleaded.


    "..."


    Arade in battle, someone Azuma had cared for like a younger brother, now stood before her in silence. It was only natural. After all, Azuma had once been stripped of her rank and position by the imperial court, exiled and banished. And now, to be told to return and assist as a sessor... anyone would find it ufortable.


    "I beg of you...!"


    Kirisou understood. He understood it all too well. Yet, He had no choice but to plead. Having served for a long time as an exorcist within the Omnyouji Bureau, having lived through the long passage of time, knowing the era of great war, Azuma''s wealth of experience alone had led him to be her sessor. But his current position was an unbearable burden, one that did not suit his stature.


    He felt sorry for this, aware that he could no longer fulfill his responsibilities, that was why he turned to Azuma, his senior, his elder sister, seeking help...


    "Sigh... I don''t mind being relied upon by a younger brother, but..."


    Azuma''s troubled words twisted Kirisou''s expression. He clenched his lips tightly, closing his eyes. As someone who had known her for a long time, he understood the turmoil within her. He knew the answer in Azuma''s heart...


    "I understand that I''m burdening you. I know I''m causing you trouble. However..."


    "Don''t say any more. I understand your struggles. The politics of the imperial court don''t suit your earnest nature."


    Rather, Azuma found it strange that she ended up with this sessor in the first ce.


    "I held the position of bureau head for a long time out of loyalty to the Emperor, the Emperor who rmended me. And all the Emperors since, for six generations... every one of them treated me with respect regardless of my status."


    Though not as much as before, those with spiritual power were still feared and looked down upon. And half-youkai were even more disdainfully treated. It was particrly true within the pce.


    From her perspective, the position of the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau was not something she particrly attached. However, she understood that the emperors she had served respected her and never looked down on her. They valued her expertise and even showed appreciation for her work.


    Therefore, she felt a sense of duty to respond his respect and support. She understood that she was responsible for the failure to protect the previous emperors from the curse and the scandal caused by the Omnyouji Bureau. Even if she were to be punished, she couldn''tin. She knew that being pardoned by the current emperor''s ascension and only being stripped of her position and exiled outside the city walls was an act of leniency.


    "Besides, being exiled outside the walls also brings some things into view. Living with these brats isn''t so bad."


    Azuma smiled as she looked around. To her surprise, she discovered numerous abandoned half-youkai children. As an exorcist, she had encountered half-youkai thieves and criminals who rebelled against the imperial court. In the past, she had been apathetic towards their struggles. However, now Azuma felt a sense of responsibility to care for these orphans as a way to make amends for her previous indifference. And in doing so, she found happiness.


    "They may still be little brats, but they''ve grown taller. It''s fun teaching them various things. They''re selfish bunch, but they''re willing to help. And I don''t have to worry about the court nobles. It''s a carefree existence." Azuma chuckled, but her expression made Kirisou uneasy. He couldn''t raise his head to show that difort. He understood how despicable it would be to reveal such emotions in this situation.


    "Can''t you calm down? ...As the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau, you shouldn''t be so pitiful."


    Azuma calmed down her junior and then continued speaking after a short break.


    "Even if I were to return, I can''t be the head again, of course. At most, I could serve as an advisor... By the way, do you have the necessary support to back me up?"


    Azuma questioned, doubting whether her junior could go against the intentions of the court nobles, even if he desired her return. It was essential to have someone with the authority to uplift and support him.


    "In that regard, please rest assured! The Minister of the Right has agreed with this proposal. And if necessary, I will take full responsibility for the negotiations and coordination."


    "The Minister of the Right, huh? ...That means he considers the situation serious," Azuma said, her face showing deep concern as she crossed her arms. The reason the Ministers of the Right were known as scheming ministers was because he reacted to even the slightest abnormalities and prepared for the worst-case scenario. And indeed, throughout history, his concerns and preparations had been proven right on many asions.


    "In the past few years, there have been several significant incidents involving youkai, and it''s important for us to be ready for them."


    "I see... In that case, I can''t say no. But tell the Minister of the Right to wait for about a year. ...And there''s no need for such a grand position either. I will serve as an assistant and advisor to the head. It''s not about redeeming my honor."


    "Elder Sister(Gishij��-sama)... No, I understand. I will convey your message to the Minister of the Right."


    Azuma''s words made the bureau head frown a little, but he quickly lowered his head respectfully and agreed.


    "It''s fine. It''s a request from my dear junior. Besides, if the Minister of the Right is urging my return, it must be because he has legitimate concerns. I want to do what I can for these kids too," Azuma said, expressing her willingness to help.


    Although discrimination against half-youkai still existed in Fus��-kuni, it wasn''t as severe as in ancient times. However, if a major incident were to ur in the future, there was a fear that the instability of Fus��-kuni could lead to grievances being directed at the children.


    "My apologies for the inconvenience, "Elder Sister(Gishij��-sama). ...Well then, as you wish, I shall take my leave."


    "Okay, I''ll see you off."


    Kirisou stood up, followed by Azuma. The two of them exited the reception room together.


    "Hitomi, we''re done here. Let''s return to the pce. ...What are you doing?"


    As they stepped onto the veranda, the Head of Omnyouji Bureau called out to hispanions who were waiting in the garden. He furrowed his brow and tilted his head in a puzzled manner as he observed something unusual.


    "H-Head of the Orphanage...!? No, these, these brats are!?"


    "Hey, hey, big sister, what kind of games do you like?"


    "Let''s y with imagination!"


    "Why are you covering your face, big sis? Are you shy?"

 Book 7 Epilogue, (4)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (4)


    [Part 4/10]


    "Isn''t itte already? Are you going to eat with us?


    In the garden, the young members of the orphanage''s had surrounded the Sixth Seat of Taima Nana-shi, causing her to look bewildered. The older children were trying to separate them, but the curious little ones bombarded the young exorcist with questions, pulling at her clothes and tugging her in different directions.


    The six seats couldn''t simply push them away, nor could she leave her post. So, she was at a loss for what to do now.


    "Hey! You lot!! Show some manners to our guest!"


    """Kyaa!"""


    As Azuma scolded the disrespectful behavior of the children, they scattered in all directions as if they were spiders running away. It seemed as if their persistence from earlier was nothing but a lie. Witnessing this scene, The sixth seats was left dumbfounded, unable to keep up with the changing situation.


    "Um, um...?"


    "Sixth Seat, I''m giving you another order. We''re done here. Prepare to return and head to the stables."


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    In a state of confusion, the Sixth Seat looked around, but upon understanding her superior''s instructions, she hastily responded and headed towards the stables. The two horses they had ridden on the way to the orphanage had been left there.


    "...I can''t help but worry."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    Azuma sighed, and the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau apologized. His apology was filled with deep remorse...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Well, I guess this is it. Once again, take care on your journey."


    Having finished their preparations, the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau mounted his horse at the orphanage''s gate and bid his final farewell to Azuma.


    "Yes, please take care on your way."


    Azuma bowed in return, and as the Head of the Omnyouji Bureau and the apanying exorcists from the Tsukimi family rode off, Azuma watched their retreating figures for a moment.


    "Now then, time to prepare dinner. The harvest in the fields... will have to wait, I suppose. Being a mother is a busy task, indeed."


    With a smile that couldn''t quite be described, Azuma chuckled to herself and passed through the gate, heading back into the orphanage. As she did, she recalled the visit and conversation with her youngerrade, and her thoughts drifted back to her days in the imperial service.


    "Speaking of which..."


    As Azuma''s thoughts wandered, he remembered his former subordinate, whom he had considered a younger brother. Yes, Azuma remembered him well. He had lost many of his family members, including his parents, at a young age and was taken in directly by the Omnyouji Bureau. Azuma had cared for him as a surrogate parent and sibling, and had teach him exorcism technique as his mentor. She trusted him as her right-hand man and had even rmended him for the positions of assistant and head of the research group (Rikyushu). But it was because of him that Azuma had been betrayed and fell from grace.


    "I don''t hold a grudge against the fall itself, but..."


    It was Azuma''s own fault as a superior for allowing her subordinates to deviate from the right path. She couldn''t even protect the emperor. Her fall from grace was inevitable.


    However, Azuma''s remorse was not for her own downfall but for depriving that man, whom she had seen as her sessor, of her future. She also regretted his treatment of the other members of that family. She felt powerless in that regard.


    "That fool. Where is he now and what is he doing?"


    Azuma looked up at the sky as dusk approached and quietly cursed her foolish subordinate, Matsushige Dogen, the elder of the Matsushige family. * * *


    "Achoo!... Hmm, I wonder if someone was talking behind my back?"


    ''Kuun?''


    Matsushige D��gen sneezed and, while sniffing his nose, he muttered to the Genbu standing behind him. The bear-like creature responded with an indescribable expression, simply tilting its head.


    ''Grrroool!?''


    Suddenly, a loud roar echoed, and the old man, as if realizing something, turned to face the source of the roar.


    "Hmm? Oh, my apologies. I got distracted."


    In a carefree tone, the old man offered a half-hearted apology to the creature that emitted the roar.


    ''Grrroool!? Why?! Why like this?! Didn''t you perform the summoning ritual to borrow my power?''


    The creature, a demon, shouted in brokennguage on the floor adorned with a Nanban-style magic circle. Its entire body was bound and restrained by countless talismans and chains.


    To be precise, its appearance resembled abination of a bull, a sheep, and a human. Its legs were twisted like those of a goose, and it thrashed about with its snake-like tail, smashing nearby bookshelves and furniture.


    Once, the emperor of the Western Empire had undertaken arge-scale expedition. The target was the major seventy-two spiritual veins in the west. Each had a deity as its stronghold. The emperor, with the help of his army and wise advisors, cunningly trapped them all and reduced their divine status, sealing them within special forbidden books. Since then, the Western Empire had asionally summoned these demons and used them. However, most of the time, they remained imprisoned within the books. After the copse of the empire, one pir was unsealed and reigned as the Demon Lord, while another pir remained trapped within the books, scattered throughout the empire and beyond.


    "I see... That form... It must be one of the 72 demon pirs of the Western Empire''s third floor."


    ''If you understand, then release my restraintssss!!''


    The old man calmly held one of the scattered forbidden books in his hand and casually addressed the demon. In response, the fallen deity, with a wail, shouted at the old man. It demanded to be released. It had been summoned to lend its power, but instead, it received this treatment. Even the most wicked demon would want to protest.


    "Hohohoho!"


    ''Gyaaaaaaah!!? Why?! You old b*starddddd''


    Ignoring the demon''s angry voice, the old man sprinkled salt and sake, purifying substances, on the demon bound by restraints. Steam rose as if flesh were being seared, and the wail grew louder. In fact, the Genbu behind him diligently carried a bucket filled with salt and sake back and forth, as if responding to the old man''s gestures. Relentlessly, the old man poured different substances on the demon, causing the room to fill with agonized screams.


    ''Gaaaah! Stoppp! Stop ittt!''


    From the demon''s point of view, it was unreasonable. Countless humans had attempted to summon it before, sometimes seeking to borrow its power, other times aiming to annihte itpletely. There were those who wanted to worship it as an evil god or identally summoned it. In each case, the demon would either kill or degrade the summoner, bestow wisdom upon them, or tempt them to break free from the seal. However, never before had it encountered such an unjust situation by being summoned out of the blue!


    ''Y-you insolent monkey-like creature! You shall suffer punishment for mocking me... Gyaah?!''


    As the demon spewed scorching mes from its mouth to incinerate the rude intruder, it was immediately struck by a perfectly timed jaw punch from the bear youkai. The fireball it had attempted to release exploded within its own mouth.


    "Well done, well done. Can''t have any sparks flying in this library. I''ll reward you with some dried meatter."


    ''Grrrr!''


    The bear''s eyes gleamed, saliva dripping from its mouth. Its thoughts were those of a simple-minded beast. Where had the pride of this great youkai, once ruling over mountains and spirital vein, gone?


    "Now then... cease your attempts at illusionary magic. This is my stronghold, and tricks won''t work so easily, you know?"


    ''Gyaa?!''


    The demon, having somehow transformed and escaped from the talismans and chains, was swiftly ensnared from all directions by the carnivorous vines that sprouted from seeds scattered throughout the library. These were the specially-bred flesh-eating vines created by the old man, which extracted the spiritual and youkai energy from their prey, ultimately dissolving them into a corrosive liquid.


    The demon was intentionally weakened, summoned only in ''part,'' through careful modifications to the ritual. It couldn''t escape the talismans, chains, sake, salt, the jaw punch from Genbu, and now this.


    ''Gah... I-I''m losing my power?!''


    "Hmm, that seems about right."


    Observing the demon''s convulsing body and wide-eyed expression, the old man assessed the situation, ready to proceed. He double-checked his senses to ensure he hadn''t been subjected to any illusions or brainwashing. Then, hemanded his modified youkai subordinates to proceed with their task.


    They were to collect the demon''s bodily fluids.


    "Good, that will do. Well then, illustrious Demon Lord who governs one of the fearsome Seven Deadly Sins, you havepleted your task. It''s time for you to depart, so you may return home!"


    With a firm snap of the forbidden book, as if setting off an explosive, the lime on the floor where the summoning circle had been drawn dispersed in a gust of wind from all directions. Simultaneously, the demon, now in a half-dead, half-alive state after losing its connection to the contract that embodied it in the mortal world, vanished like a mist.

 Book 7 Epilogue, (5)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (5)


    [Part 5/10]


    "Very well, very well. These items go in the storage room... take that bottle to myboratory."


    Having lost interest in the disappearing demon, the old man instructed the bat and mosquito youkai that hade closer to carefully transfer the collected demon''s bodily fluids into small vials. He also ordered them to take care of the cleanup.


    "Now that all the ingredients are gathered, let''s go, Genbu... but before that, dispose of that snake."


    ''Grrr!''


    ''Gyah?! Stop it! Please!''


    Just before being forcibly returned within the forbidden book, the snake''s tail, which had been separated and hidden, desperately tried to escape but was quickly caught by the onikuma.


    ''Hey! You piece of... sto��''


    ''Grrr!''


    The bear mmed the snake onto the floor, stretching it out, and then bit into its head while ity unconscious. With crackling sounds, it tore and ripped the flesh like a carnivorous animal, consuming it within its belly.


    ''Grrrrrr!''


    The demon bear licked its arm and patted its belly happily. Despite being weakened and having its tail severed, the demon, once a god-like being, seemed to taste delicious.


    "...Hmm, finished eating already? Then you''d bettere quickly."


    The old exorcist muttered with a hint of annoyance at the bear''s childlike behavior. He continued to advance into the depths of the library...


    There it was, at the back of the library. He opened the door and set his gaze upon her.


    He found his granddaughter lying in bed, her face pale and filled with fear.


    ''Meow?''


    "Hmm, may I disturb you for a moment?"


    ''Meow.''


    The old man asked the cat yokai that hade to his feet. The cat yokai either understood the words spoken or simply ignored them, purring nonchntly before leaving the room.


    "...Grandfather, is it? What brings you here?"


    The old man turned to face his granddaughter, her familiar yet weakened voice capturing his attention as he watched the departing cat yokai.


    "Ohohoho, well, I just came to check on my bedridden granddaughter''s condition. How are you feeling?"


    "It''s terrible... Ugh!? You should know that."


    She groaned in pain for a moment, as if something sharp had pierced her chest. However, the old man''s granddaughter, Botan, cursed in frustration.


    The "Sanshi (Three Corpses)" is said to be a type of parasite that eats a person''s organs ording to legends. The despicable man had developed an artificial yokai based on that legend, reflecting its effects. No, it was even worser.


    ording to the legends, the Sanshi should be about two inches long, but the one devouring Botan''s insides was much smaller. It was probably the size of a parasite.


    It was likely breeding inrge numbers within her body, feasting on her spiritual energy. However, to prevent killing the host immediately, it didn''t consume the flesh. But since it was a foreign entity, its presence inrge numbers ced a significant burden on her body, causing intense pain due to the wriggling inside her flesh.


    Furthermore, the weakened stomach and intestines due to the parasitic infestation made eating a daily struggle. She had to chew slowly, or she would vomit immediately.


    "The insect repellents didn''t work, so you had to use anesthesia and pills that stop the parasites from bing active..."


    The old man nced at a small bottle ced on the corner of the room''s desk. There were no more of those white tablets thatsted for about a month. Now, Botan had to cut one into smaller pieces and take them to increase the dosage and relieve the symptoms. But even if she wanted to regain her strength, she couldn''t eat well. It felt like a slow, unavoidable death...


    "As expected of the first head of the Omnyouji Bureau. Even though I investigated it myself, I couldn''t grasp the ingredients for the tablets."


    Botan and the old man had spent years trying to identify the ingredients, but they could only estimate about half of the over fifty materials. Moreover, some of those materials were difficult to obtain.


    "One lucky thing is that it can only survive inside your body.."


    After all, whether it touched the outside air or entered another person''s body, the parasite would immediately struggle and die, dposing rapidly. It had fully adapted to Botan''s body and be dependent on it.


    It was difficult to retrieve the test subject due to the need for technical confidentiality, and even then, the subject could only be observed in the experimental tube, and no dissection or experiment could be done. Strangely, this prevented the infection from spreading, but it also meant that the old man couldn''t get rid of his granddaughter, whom he had recently found hidden away.


    "...Why are you stating the obvious now? Don''t you see that I''m suffering too?"


    Botan red at her grandfather with sharp eyes and an irritated tone. Since she conveyed the message the other day, she had been irritable, and her attitude towards her grandfather was somewhat resentful.


    "...I think it''s about time you prepared yourself."


    "What nonsense."


    Botan replied immediately with a tone of disgust to her grandfather''s words. And she continued, saying.


    "I know you''ve been trying your best to extend my life. It''s easier for me to read and experiment with forbidden books here than at my parents'' house or the Omnyouji Bureau library."


    As a result, her grandfather had used her as a helpful assistant. It was not because they were family, but rather a mutually beneficial rtionship. However, despite their desperate efforts, Botan''s time was running out.


    "I did anticipate that method for a long time. However, it''s out of the question. It''s impossible."


    She knew. She knew about the approaching footsteps of her impending doom. She knew that it was already closing in on her. But still, she didn''t want use that...!!


    "However, if you continue like this, you won''t even be able to seek revenge and your life wille to an end. Are you okay with that? Desperate times call for desperate measures, you know?"


    "Are you saying that...!!"


    Botan directed a gaze filled with even murderous intent towards her own grandfather. The old man stood silently, gazing at his granddaughter.


    In the tense atmosphere, the two stared at each other. Genbu, who was standing behind her grandfather, shrinks ufortably..


    "...Guh!? Sorry, but... I don''t have time to talk right now. I want to rest for a while, if you don''t mind...?"


    It was Botan who had to make a sound first. She copsed on the spot, her forehead covered in sweat, her face pale. While slumping, she red at her grandfather and requested to leave.


    "...I understand. It''s not the right time to talk to you now. Let''s step back for now."


    Her grandfather readily epted her request and left the room calmly. Genbu followed nervously, looking back and forth between his master and Botan. Botan looked down at her hands. The door closed, blocking her grandfather''s and Genbu''s figures.


    "Guh... Phew."


    Botan endured the intense recurring pain in her internal organs for a while. She took anesthesia medication. As the anesthesia began to take effect, the pain eased slightly, and she adjusted her posture and regted her breathing. She loosened the sweaty pajamas around her neck, letting the cool air soothe her damp, overheated skin.


    She then fell onto her side, as ifpletely exhausted. Suddenly, she found herself staring at the ceiling. She breathed. She felt her uneasy heart rise and fall. She was alive. At least for now... She deeply inhaled, truly feeling that fact.


    "...What a ridiculous thing to say."


    And she murmured about the earlier conversation. She was grateful to her grandfather for protecting her and providing some assistance, even though she resented it. But there was no justification for him or that man to say such things to her.


    That was uneptable. Even if it was for the sake of her survival...


    "..."


    She almost uttered a curse, but her strength was already at its limit. By the time she realized it, her consciousness was faintly drifting away. Drowsiness approached. The sleepiness crept closer.


    (Yes, that''s right. Such, such a thing...)


    As Botan thought about the results of her decision, she wanted to scold herself silently, but it was already toote when she briefly hesitated. Eventually, before she could scold herself, she fell asleep.


    And in that instant, the image that shed through her mind was not of her grandfather or that detestable mentor, but...


    Botan Mid-Summer Greeting Illustration => Here

 Book 7 Epilogue, (6)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (6)


    [Part 6/10]


    The northern region of Fus��-kuni had a very ambiguous boundary line.


    Apart from Fus��-kuni, the vast northernnds had no organized nations. Instead, there were a few Ezo tribes scattered across the region, each with a poption ranging from a few dozen to a few thousand people at most. Additionally, there were Fus�� settlers'' viges, roaming bandit groups, numerous youkai dens, and the coastal enve of the Eastern Trade Corporation, which served as an exiled imperial capital. The situation was soplicated that it was extremely difficult to establish clear national borders.


    Well, perhaps that ambiguity was convenient for Fus��-kuni. After all, since its founding, Fus��-kuni had a history of incorporating and expanding its territory through a mix of diplomacy and subjugation of the surrounding small groups. Therefore, the fact that the boundaries of its sphere of influence were ambiguous was proof that there was still ample room for expansion.


    ...However, there was a specific northernmostnd that undeniably belonged to Fus��-kuni.


    Within that territory, there existed a province called Hyokai, known as the Land of the Frozen Sea, where several Ezo tribes coexisted. Its capital, Shiratomi, had a poption of approximately 15,000 Fus�� inhabitants, and with the addition of foreign residents for various reasons, the poption would reach nearly 20,000. This city served as a bustling hub for ships arriving from both the continent and the 12 Big Ports (���^) in Washinoki. Not only was it the capital city, but it also housed the Hokka Garrison, a specially trained military unit stationed there. Thanks to joint investments from the imperial court and wealthy merchants, the port facilities and city roads were well-developed and maintained.


    In short, "This city is under the full control of the imperial court and thrives greatly through trade."


    The main trading partners were mainly the various Ezo tribes and the Hokuteki (Northern barbarians) nomadic people from the continent. In most cases, they traded sea products such as salmon and herring for animal fur, continental horses, and dairy products. asionally, through the mountain trade, they would acquire artifacts from the maind, such as those unearthed from Ch��gen (central ins) or Koji (barbariannd). From Fus��-kuni, they sold crafts such as fans and folding screens,cquerware, soap, textiles, chemicals, rice, salt, tea, soy sauce, and alcohol. They also engaged in the resale of spices and sugar imported from the southern region and Tenjiku (ancient India-like).


    ...It is also said that there is some secret trade in ironware, including swords, as well as youkai and human trafficking between certain merchants and tribes, but there is no confirmation.


    Trade negotiations, contracts, and other business activities were conducted at a trading post located near the harbor, capable of amodating dozens of anchored ships. This trading post served as the headquarters for amercial association formed by the Tachibana Trading Company and local affluent merchants, acting as a central meeting point. Observing the constant hustle and bustle of people both inside and outside the building, it was evident that the prosperity of this ce rivaled that of bustling metropolises located ind. The residents of the port city, Shiratomi, were deeply convinced of their own affluence.


    However, even for them, they couldn''t help but be unsettled by the guest they were attending this time.


    "I understand that I am unfamiliar with the customs and circumstances of thisnd. Nevertheless, I would like to ask a question. I have heard that disputes with the various Ezo tribes, our trading partners, have been increasing recently. I would like to know what measures the trading post is considering regarding this matter," said a sweet, cute, and even childlike voice, echoing in the conference room where nearly a hundred people were gathered. Understanding the meaning of the question''s content, the attendees exchanged troubled expressions and nced at each other, then shifted their gaze to the top seat.


    The voice belonged to a Nanban-like beautiful girl with honey-colored, vibrant golden hair, fair skin that exuded freshness and sticity, and eyes that sparkled like jade. Her gentle smile made someone in the room mistakenly think that an innocent youngdy had identally attended the meeting.


    However, by recognizing the family crest engraved on her kimono and her elegant demeanor, any prejudices filled with such thoughts would be blown away.


    "Miss Kayo Tachibana..."


    Someone among the attendees murmured quietly.


    Kayo Tachibana, the only daughter of the chairman of the Tachibana Trading Company, one of the top wealthy merchants in Fus��-kuni and ranked among the top three in overseas maritime trade. Her pointed out remark left the people in the room perplexed as to how to respond.


    The joint assembly at the trading post took ce once a week. It was an asion for exchanging information, resolving disputes, making reservations for harbors, ships, horses, and inns, and discussing future business ns and fundraising. In this context, Kayo Tachibana was aplete guest and a distinguished person.


    This young girl, a candidate for the next chairman of the Tachibana Trading Company, visited various branches of thepany in the northern region. Despite her youth, she was known for being capable and skilled, which made the prominent merchants, store owners, and branch managers in Shiratomi wary. However, after spending a few days in the city, her demeanor became gentle, her attitude humble and peaceful, even seeming pure. And when she showed a radiant smile that entuated her beauty, it was enough to dissolve any sense of wariness.


    As a result, the influential figures in the city entertained her with utmost courtesy for three days and nights. They proudly exined the details of the city and its trading, and on the day before she was to leave the city, they summoned her to a meeting at the association''s office. It was a gathering held strictly for formalities, with her being a decorative guest. However... that was precisely why the words she uttered at the end of the meeting caught thempletely off guard.


    "Well, well... This is quite a sudden request, Miss Kayo," said the owner of a local big store, the first to recover from the silence, while wearing a wry smile. He showed an attitude as if responding to a child''s prank.


    "I apologize, Lord Tensho-ya," Kayo replied to the wealthy merchant, "but it would be inappropriate for us to conclude our discussion without addressing this matter, especially considering the gracious hospitality I have been shown over the past three days." She spoke directly and respectfully, adhering to proper etiquette. Her tone exuded confidence and a natural ease, leaving no room for reproach.


    "M-Miss... You mean..."


    Standing beside her was the branch manager of the Tachibana Trading Company''s branch in Shiratomi. He attempted to stop her, but she silenced him with a lively expression and continued.


    "I sincerely appreciate the hospitality I''ve received over these three days. Therefore, as an outsider, I would like to share my opinions regarding the questions I have about the local business transactions."


    Kayo mainly pointed out the rtionship and the precariousness with various Ezo tribes.


    During these three days, Kayo had personally observed the city and gathered information through those who apanied her. She had sensed the shadows lurking behind the city''s vibrant prosperity.


    The imbnce and unfairness in trade were one aspect, as well as conflicts between locals and swindlers involved in mining and fishing disputes. There were rumors of smuggling weapons and human trafficking. These various factors had led to sporadic disputes with the Ezo tribes. Although officials dispatched from the central government and the local shogunate had intervened as mediators, the fundamental issues remained unchanged.


    "Of course, we do not take the problem lightly. That is why we have not neglected efforts to maintain unity among them," one wealthy merchant responded respectfully to Kayo''s doubts.


    It wasn''t as if the Ezo tribes shared amon sense of brotherhood. Each tribe was treated differently in trade, and conflicts were instigated or youkai were manipted. It was rumored that friendly tribes secretly received mercenaries and weapons to attack hostile tribes. That was the situation.


    "Of course, I am aware of that," Kayo replied. "However, I have heard that even friendly tribes are experiencing turmoil recently. Attacks from hostile tribes have also increased."


    "That''s true," the merchant acknowledged. "It was due to the increase in youkai attacks as well."


    "The suspension of the northern colonization project is also a factor," another merchant added, frustration evident in his voice. "It was a policy decided by the imperial court. We have no choice."


    The nationwide expansion and the increasing damage caused by youkai over the past year, along with the halt of the northern colonization project aimed at rebuilding the ravaged areas of the Northern region, intensified the animosity of the Ezo tribes towards Fus��-kuni.


    The escting distribution costs had worsened the existing trade imbnce too. But amidst the chaos, opportunistic merchants took advantage of the situation and inted prices for their goods. This was particrly troubling for the Ezo tribes that maintained friendly rtions with Fus��-kuni, as the traded goods were vital to them, and the price hikes were deemed uneptable.


    For the hostile tribes, the situation was a matter of life and death. They, too, faced shortages of supplies due to frequent youkai attacks. The suspension of the colonization project had resulted in the disappearance of small viges, which were easy targets for looting. Additionally, the probability of failure or significant casualties in raids on well-fortifiedrge viges and cities made their predicament increasingly desperate. Importing goods from Fus��-kuni through other tribes was bing increasingly difficult. Slowly but surely, they were being pushed into a corner.


    "Anyway, wouldn''t it be better to avoid unnecessary conflicts for temporary gains with the former?"


    "Hahaha. Miss Kayo, there''s no need to worry about such things, is there?"


    "I agree. Those barbarians are nothing more than a group of tribes, and their main assets are fur garments and bone-tipped arrows. They are mere savages."


    "Indeed. Atst year''s meeting, there were even suggestions to provoke them and trigger a conflict."


    In response to Kayo''s proposal, the attendees could onlyugh.


    Certainly, they had also received reports that iron weapons were being used more frequently by the Ezo tribes recently. However, they were merely tribes, and their primary assets were fur garments and bone-tipped arrows. They were nothing more than wild people.


    On the other hand, the garrison stationed in Shiratomi consisted of arge forces of over a thousand members. They were heavily armed, wearing iron armor, and possessed several hundred matchlock guns and a dozen cannons. In case of need, even sailors,borers, and other townspeople could easily be armed. And if things went awry, they could call for reinforcements from the central government. The oue of any battle seemed clear.


    "We might even have an opportunity to make them submit unequivocally."


    "Does this mean we will annihte the hostile tribes?"


    "Hahaha, that would be splendid. If those scoundrels werepletely wiped out, the expenses we bear for self-defense would also decrease."


    "It will be a sizable expedition, and we merchants can profit from it."


    The wealthy merchants engaged in optimistic conversations, not merely as an act of bravado, but because they genuinely believed in their forting victory and were already envisioning the distribution of profits after the war.


    It was a ssic case of counting one''s chickens before they hatched.


    "..."


    And amidst such scenes, the fair-haired youngdy directed a cold gaze in silence. Unfortunately, few merchants noticed it...


    "Miss, was their behavior at the meeting earlier really appropriate...?"


    As the meeting, which had turned into casual conversation, concluded at dusk, Kayo alighted from the carriage upon returning to the Tachibana Trading Company''s Shiratomi branch. She smiled at the blond boy, a worried servant boy who muttered beside her.


    "It''s alright. I was able to gauge the crisis awareness of these people here."


    She felt a slight disappointment, but it was within her expectations. After all, despite being one of the foremost port cities in the Northern region, it was still a frontier. Well, it seemed that these second-rate merchants were preupied with short-term matters and had a narrow perspective.


    (The local merchants here seem to be uninformed about the central government''s information. Hadn''t any news reached the travelers?)


    While Kayo had be somewhat of a spectacle at the meeting, she remainedposed and indifferent, silently observing and evaluating the participants. How many of them had actually taken notice?


    The nationwide youkai disturbances of the past few months had caused some damage to Fus��-kuni''s logistics, but its copse was far from imminent. However, it seemed that the Imperial Court had a different view.


    Due to their origins as imperial noble family and their dealings with imported luxury goods, the Tachibana Trading Company had close ties with the court nobles. Through this connection, Kayo was able to gather information on the court''s policy direction rtively early, thanks to letters from her father.


    (If they knew that the troops here were being withdrawn to the capital, they wouldn''t be so at ease.)


    ording to her father''s letters, a faction centered around the Minister of the Right was nning to temporarily redeploy a portion of the garrisons stationed in the four directions to the capital and the central region. They were also considering extending the period of Joraku (imperial travels to the provinces) and the security assignments to the exorcist families in the capital.


    Of course, Shiratomi''s garrison troops are also mentioned as one of the targets for withdrawal. However, judging from their behavior at that meeting, it seems that no one is aware of it. Moreover, even the personnel from the main branch of the shops located in the central region, like the Tachibana Trading Company, are not aware of such a situation.


    (Do they still not know the situation at the imperial court, or is it that the superiors are aware but haven''t informed those on the field...?)


    In any case, with that attitude... and with those idiots behaving like that, she doesn''t owe them her lives.


    "Please inform the branch managerter toe and see me."


    Kayo orders the servant boy by her side. If the information she has gathered so far is correct, the dissatisfaction among the Ezo tribes will explode within a year, at most two.


    It''s hard to believe that the Imperial Court would eventually lose, but there''s a problem with how it might happen. They might suffer losses in specific areas... to the point where Shiratomi City itself could be destroyed. If the troops and other merchants stationed there can''t be trusted, then she has to protect herself... it will be expensive, but let''s hire more mercenaries as bodyguards. The branch should also strengthen itself to be ready for unexpected situations.


    During the chaos, a lot of rich merchants in the city will probably lose their money or even their lives. It will require a significant amount of time and effort to rebuild the port... it''s a challenging task, but it''s necessary. Should I take advantage of the chaos and take control of managing the city? She thought so.


    "...Dealing with those fools is tiring."


    "Miss?"


    As Leo enters the trading house, he doesn''t quite hear the words muttered in a cold voice. Without realizing it, he identally calls out to his master. Feeling the unsettling gaze directed at him, a chill runs down his spine, but itsts only for a moment. In the next instant, the Nanban girl in front of him had a gentle smile like the sun.


    "At the northern end, on top of the spiritual vein, this city is cold, isn''t it? Leo-kun, take care of your health, okay?"


    She says so and hands her scarf to one of the employees who had been waiting at the entrance of the trading house. Ignoring the bewildered boy, she gives instructions to some of the employees and briskly walks towards her own guest room.


    "Otsuru, are you here?"


    "I''m here, Miss... You''ve returned quite early, haven''t you?"


    Just before entering the guest room, Kayo calls out to the elderly maid whom she has a long-standing rtionship with. Otsuru, on the other hand, quickly responds to Kayo''s call but wears a puzzled expression. It seems she was expecting her toe back a littleter.


    "I was invited to dinner by everyone, but I declined all of them. I''ll have my meal in my room, but I want to rest for a while, so please don''t let anyone into the room for a moment, okay?"


    As Kayo casually deres, Otsuru bes exasperated. As a merchant, it is only natural to engage in socializing and entertain others to establish connections, but... especially after Kayo abruptly issued orders the other day, there has been dissatisfaction within the tradingpany. Otsuru warns that she shouldn''t create more grounds for criticism at this point.


    "Because! They will definitely bring their sons and try to introduce them to me. I don''t want that. Dealing with these unsophisticated nouveau riche from this remote countryside!"

 Book 7 Epilogue, (7)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (7)


    [Part 7/10]


    Kayo deres while yfully sticking out her tongue. However, Otsuru can''t help but think that someone who dismisses the idea of being matched with young masters from esteemed families in the central region or noble lords based solely on their portraits has no right to make such statements.


    "Ipletely forgot about rest too! After all, I''m so busy with work every day!... Well then, I''ll rest here! Time is money, you know!"


    As Kayo is scolded, she hurriedly nces around, trying to evade the criticism, and rushes into the room, locking the door from the inside.


    "Oh, right! Please prepare the bath as well! I''ll take a bath after dinner!"


    She opens the door halfway and makes her announcement. And before a pursuit of lecturing could be unleashed, she hastily closes the door with force and locks it once again.


    "Haa, what is she doing..."


    ...It goes without saying that Otsuru sighed deeply, shrugging her shoulders. Despite Kayo''s growing business savvy, her underlying childish mindset remained a cause for concern.


    "...Goodness, you''re such a bother. I''m not your mother-inw, you know."


    On the other hand, Kayo, who had sessfully barricaded herself in the guest room, sighed with a weary expression. She reaffirmed her decision to stay locked in this room until things settled down.


    ...In any case, this meeting must not be seen by others.


    "Phew... I guess we only need candlesticks for lighting. Could you please arrange that for me?"


    After ncing around the dim and deserted room, Kayo made a request to no one in particr.


    In an instant, without any warning, the candlesticks set up in the room all lit up simultaneously, casting a faint glow on the eclectic Western-style guest room.


    "I apologize for the trouble."


    In the midst of this seemingly supernatural phenomenon, or perhaps the work of a tanuki or fox, Kayo remainedpletely unfazed. Instead, with a carefree smile, she swiftly took a seat in a nearby armchair, sinking deep into its embrace.


    ''Isn''t it said that one should surround themselves with goodpany? You''ve gone through quite a bit of trouble this time, haven''t you?''


    ''Regarding the incident the other day, I appreciate your concern. However... it seems you''ve spent quite a sum of money. Was it worth it?''


    At that very moment, two shadows emerged from behind Kayo as if peering over her shoulder. With their elegant voices, they revealed themselves as a graceful pheasant and a white egret. They appeared as if they had been there all along, as if they had materialized out of thin air.


    However, this was within Kayo''s expectations, and she showed no trace of surprise as she greeted them with a weing smile. Naturally, she exchanged greetings.


    "Madam Advisor, Second Princess. Good to see you. Yes, there is no problem. After all, half of the inventory was already overstocked anyway."


    Kayo''s words were indeed true. Lately, not only in the Northern region but throughout Fus��-kuni, there had been numerous incidents rted to youkai. While the destruction of viges was not umon, the soaring transportation costs and price increases resulting from it led to a decrease in purchases.


    The lives of the merchants and producers are also at stake. If they have excess inventory and cannot ship it this month, it bes a problem. As winter approaches, transportation bes difficult, and in the worst case, they have to keep the inventory until the snow melts. Selling it off to the imperial court here wouldn''t be a bad choice in that case.


    ''But even so, it pains me. ...I''ve burdened you with the dirty work, as in the incident in Hotoya Vige. I don''t know how to thank you...''


    The white egret expressed a formal sense of apology. The turmoil in Hotoya Vige in the early autumn was publicly treated as a hoax by Kayo''s misunderstanding and spread as a rumor to the public. And this time''s incident... while it could be considered a service to the imperial court, from the perspective of the tradingpany, it was simply selling off inventory at an unfairly low price, which was not particrly pleasing.


    "Do you have any issues orints within the tradingpany?"


    Therefore, the advisor was worried about Kayo. She was concerned about Kayo''s position, as it was useful for protecting he.


    "''No problem'' is too vague of a statement. However, it does depend on my efforts... I''ve been giving it my all, you know?" Kayo''s response, in the end, transformed into aint mixed with frustration.


    In truth, Kayo''s argument held some validity. Considering the profits she had generated since arriving in the Northern region, the savings she had achieved by cutting unnecessary expenses, the exploration of new markets and demands, and the connections she had established, even after subtracting the setbacks caused by her frequent entric behavior, there was still a considerable amount of profit. Nevertheless, the higher-ups and executives... not just the Shiratomi merchants, but also the desires of people, seemed to know no bounds.


    "In general, it''s not wise to hoard excessive amounts in the storehouses unnecessarily... Well, this kind of discussion isn''t relevant to either of you, so let''s end it here. If I may voice my concern, can I assume that I can rely on various forms of your support if I need them?"


    Realizing that delving into overly technical discussions would be pointless, Kayo promptly cuts it short and asks for a straightforward confirmation. The two Shikigami gracefully lower their heads in response.


    ''Hehehe, that''s reassuring to hear.''


    The second princess lets out aughter that rolls like a tinkling bell. Whileughing, she also expresses her gratitude.


    It''s easy if everything can be resolved with money. However, in this world, there are some things that money can''t fix, albeit rare. And dealing with such things is particrly troublesome because rational negotiation doesn''t work.


    Kayo is well aware that her power is meaningless when ites to dealing with humans and youkai driven by emotions, and ultimately, violence can only be countered with violence. That''s why she genuinely appreciates the promise from Onitsuki''s women.


    (Well, that''s all there is to it.)


    ...However, she couldn''t help but feel repulsed deep down by the peculiar preferences of the Madam Advisor whomands the egret shikigami.


    Although she didn''t know all the background circumstances behind the Madam Advisor''s inclinations, she had received some information from the second princess, with whom she had formed an alliance. And what she had heard was deeply unsettling. In fact, it was quite disgusting.


    It''s only natural. What a shame for an old woman to be infatuated with a distorted first love... What is she rambling about while being a married woman with several children? When she heard from the second princess, "Maybe she''s making up excuses and trying to seduce him with aphrodisiacs," she felt disgusted, and when she heard, "Undoubtedly, during the act, she must regresses into childish behavior and calls him ''big brother'' and acts all spoiled," she even got goosebumps.


    The interruption was most likely a staged act during the clothing presentation from Kayo, which she does to gauge her mood.


    As a hobby and for practical purposes, Kayo also designs clothing and fashion. She regrly showcases some of her creations to the second princess of Onitsuki, and recently, to the Madam Advisor as well. However, she was left speechless when asked for a ''Bunny Hostess Reception - With Bunny Ear essories'' as a hidden menu item. Furthermore, when the Madam Advisor demanded a tightly fitted ck-dyed outfit with smaller fabric adjustments, Kayo couldn''t help but secretly criticize her in her mind, urging her to consider her age.


    She even made apromise with her by including a white-dyed fis tights, for heaven''s sake!


    "Your consideration, both from the princess and the Madam Advisor, is truly helpful."


    Of course, she doesn''t mention any of that. Kayo humbly bows her head, showing respect to the aging woman who mistook her age. After all, she had thrown away all her shame and dignity when she pleaded with the second princess.


    ''Hehehe, so honest and lovely. ...And clever too. I feel relieved that you''re not headstrong. Quick-tempered girls tend to do whatever they please, don''t they? It''s quite a hassle to clean up after them. In that regard, I can trust and rely on you because you''re cautious.''


    Kayo epts thepliments from the Madam Advisor with a cheerful demeanor, even though she wanted to call her a d*mn old woman who exposes not only her back but even her pubic area. She knew well enough that it was just a formal exchange on the other side.


    ''Oh, my, such harsh words from my dear grandmother. It''s as if I''m making outrageous demands''


    The second princess yfully questions her grandmother. She pretends to be yful while putting up a defense. However, the Madam Advisor, being her grandmother and an Advisor at that, is well aware of such things, and the Egret Shikigami covers her mouth with its feathers, smiling.


    ''That''s the truth, isn''t it? I thought you must have had some insurance prepared. I can understand that, but using that jade... Isn''t it too shy for your own good?''


    ''It can''t be helped. Even if he transforms into any form, I can love him, but isn''t it better for his sake not to undergo such a mutation, even if only temporary?''


    The Second Princess''s shikigami tilted her head in a somewhat impudent manner.


    ''Even if I were to clean up this mess? Surely, you must understand the value of that jade.''


    ''Even if he were to transform into a youkai, the aftermath would be troublesome. Besides, isn''t it my dear grandmother''s role in the first ce?''


    ''...''


    The egret shikigami wore a smile that seemed friendly. She smiles and remains silent. Kayo, as well as the second princess of Onitsuki, responded with equally amiable smiles.


    They knew. They knew the widow''s intentions. They knew why she forcibly pushed that child (Shirowakamaru?) into this position. It was merely a means to crush him, the one who would be a monster, and return him to humanity using that method.


    The true aim was to vite and crush that wretched child, to use the pretext of being his master to approach him. Bound by guilt, he wouldn''t refuse. And afterwards, she would gradually manipte his disturbed and defenseless emotions... Truly befitting the name "ck Butterfly Woman." Cunning.


    However, that n was ultimately thwarted by her own choice.


    ''Hehehe.''


    ''Hehehehe.''


    "Hehehe."


    Recognizing the unfavorable odds stacked against them, Kochou smiled, and the other two followed suit, almost as if disappearing into a haze. Theirughter felt hollow, devoid of genuine joy. Kayo couldn''t help but think that they made quite an indecent trio of women.


    (If I recall... was it ''Prisoner''s dilemma''?)


    She suddenly recalled a passage from a philosophy book she had read to improve her negotiation skills as a merchant. It argued that if everyone distrusted their counterpart and pursued their own optimal solution, ultimately everyone would lose.


    Fortunately, at present, the three of them in this ce were facing the same direction. They were progressing toward the same goal. Therefore, internal strife would be a waste of time and resources. By focusing on their single-minded love for him, they were freed from the uglypetition. It was truly remarkable. Love was a magnificent emotion.


    ...Although she couldn''t just shelf it and forget about it.


    ''...By the way, I never expected that child, Shisui, to be so proactive in his actions.''


    And to break free from the disadvantageous situation, the advisor brought up a change of topic. However, as mentioned earlier, questioning it would be futile, and Kayo and Aoi both shared the same sentiment.


    "Lord Shisui... is he Tomobe-san''s superior?"


    ''Yes, indeed. This time, he made quite a remarkable move. I never expected him to be so proactive.''


    Kayo took the lead in addressing the topic. Then Aoi''s expression seemed skeptical. It bore an air of caution and doubt.


    It seemed that the actions of the head of the servant group in this incident appeared unnatural and peculiar to the second princess.


    "If I recall correctly, he was originally the head candidate of the Onitsuki family?"


    ''Yes, that''s right. But he easily gave up that position.''


    ''Could it be out of fear of the head of the family? Is there a possibility that he viewed the risk of being entrapped like me?''


    ''That''s unlikely. If that were the case, then even more so, he wouldn''t make any moves now.''


    Indeed, how many years had it been since Aoi''s father, Yuusei,y on his deathbed? To stir him into action after he had awakened... it only served to raise unnecessary suspicions.


    ''Rather, it was surprising how easily he epted his nephew''s proposal.''

 Book 7 Epilogue, (8)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (8)


    [Part 8/10]


    It truly was a remarkable thing, thought Kochou. Despite not being in the best physical condition, he readily epted his nephew''s actions... it was an incredibly strange story.


    ''Surely he''s up to something. I can''t let my guard down. ...I''m also displeased about my shikigami being killed. I need to examine ''his'' bodyter.''


    In the final stages of the turmoil, the sudden tearing of the shikigami designated to watch over him worsened Aoi''s impression of Shisui, pushing it to a new low. Although a backup shikigami was immediately put in ce nearby, it was still infuriating that she couldn''t watch over him during his moment of danger, even if it was just for a short time.


    Aoi had no intention of monitoring his life throughout the day, but considering that she was exposing him to danger, she believed it was her duty to stand by him to protect him, to ept the reality that harmed him. If anyone interfered with that, she would be angry. Or perhaps, there was a possibility that something had been done to his body...


    ''Calm down. As far as I can see, there is nothing unusual about him.''


    ''Are you sure? There''s no chance you overlooked something?''


    Despite Kochou''s words, Aoi continued to bite back. Given the circumstances, it seemed that Aoi had no intention ofpromising on this matter. Kochou''s shikigami showed a slightly puzzled expression, unable to ignore Aoi''s attitude.


    ''Curses are also within my jurisdiction. Trust your grandmother''s eyes. ...Besides, Shisui isn''t well-versed in advanced curses. He can''t useplicated curses that I would overlook."


    ''But...''


    ''Of course, if you''re not satisfied, you can investigate as much as you want until you do. Just don''t trouble him, alright?''


    ''...''


    Silenced by the conciliatory yet warning words of the advisor''s shikigami, the second princess fell silent. Though she seemed dissatisfied, she wasn''t self-centered enough topletely ignore her grandmother''s words. Aoi chewed on her frustration, even evident through the shikigami.


    For a while, silence enveloped the room... until Kayo broke it.


    "...By the way, princess, could you inform me of the date of Tomobe-san''s return? I put in quite a lot of effort. Could you grant me that much?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Kayo calmly requested her well-deserved reward this time. She had used money and influence. Sacrifices and expenses were within eptable limits if it was for him, but she still wanted a reward. Merchants were greedy creatures. She would try to make contact with him on the way back, disguising it as a coincidence.


    (Hehehe, fortunately, I have plenty of souvenirs for him wherever I go.)


    Not only souvenirs, but I''ll also arrange a feast. Let''s dress up and, just to be prepared, let''s have some special underwear ready. I should also prepare various outfits for the second and third rounds, just in case. It will surely make an impression. I like to show him the "Bunny Hostess Reception" before that older woman does so too. How will he look at it? How will he remove it? How will he dominate and overpower me? These were the thoughts racing through Kayo''s mind.


    "Hehe..."


    ...Imagining it alone made Kayo ho*ny. Once this story is over, she''ll immediately use the "D*ldo" that she bought in secret. To be honest, about 80% of the reason she came all the way to this city was for that.


    She heard that the nomads on the continent can make things as good as horses. It was quite impressive. The menacing design and the fact that it''s painted all ck deserve high marks. Just imagining pushing it in until the membrane tears is irresistible. During the main event, she''ll show it to him and provoke him. Without knowing it, he will ruthlessly take away her purity, wounded by his pride...


    ''He is...''


    Immersed in her wild delusions, Kayo, while keeping a poker face, was secretly fantasizing. However, Aoi, who could sense her reckless reaction even through the shikigami, showed a slightly awkward response.


    "Princess?"


    ''...It might be a bit difficult for you to pretend to stumble upon him this time. It will take time to return.''


    Kochou chimed in, as if trying to smooth things over. Kayo felt that she was hiding something and conveyed it through her gaze.


    ''...I''d rather you not look at me with such eyes, though?''


    "Indeed, I have offered the best seat to the Princess of Onitsuki. I don''t mind contributing money, honor, or anything else. I can even be scorned. However, if something happened to Tomobe-san and it was being hidden from me, that would be unpleasant."


    Kayo dered honestly to the perplexed Shikigami. She couldn''t tolerate being oblivious to his suffering. She couldn''t forgive it. She couldn''tpromise. As a merchant, it was also important to assert her own will at times.


    ''...It''s not like something happened to him personally.''


    Aoi was swayed by Kayo''s expression of determination. After a moment of hesitation, she finally spoke.


    He, the person whom everyone in this ce loves more than anything else, and what he is doing right now... It''s... * * *


    "It seems this is the ce."


    Several horses advanced through the snowy in and came to a halt. As the leader, Ipared the map with the scenery before me, confirming it two or three times before nodding. As I tried to dismount from the horse while enduring the pain in my entire body... I stumbled.


    "Tsk, you fool!"


    Iruka, who had rushed to my side, caught me as I was about to fall headfirst into the snow.


    In a hurry, with the help of the two servants who hade here, I slowly stood up with the assistance of a spear with its tip hidden by a cloth, serving as a temporary cane.


    "I... I''m sorry. I caused trouble."


    With clenched teeth, I thanked mypanions for putting up with my selfishness. I recognized that they had experienced inconvenience during our journey in the past few days.


    "N-No, it''s nothing at all..."


    "That''s right. You''re all talk. Consider your surroundings."


    "Iruka-san!?"


    As Shiro rushed to deny it, Iruka interrupted with a sharpeback. Shiro reprimanded Iruka for her behavior, but I calmed them down.


    "No, it''s fine. It''s the truth."


    I had left Tamaki and the others, and their bodyguard now weakened. But I desired to release my pent-up frustration, although I knew it was unjustifiable to lose my temper.


    "You all, I''m sorry. You couldn''t be there when it mattered, and yet I involve you in this..."


    "No, we..."


    "We are grateful for avenging Tokiwa and for Yun-shoku''s help."


    The two servants, who also served as escorts like Iruka, replied while expressing their gratitude. These two were from the same team as Tokiwa, who had died during this mission.


    "Don''t act so subservient. We''ve onlypleted half... no, a third. I''ll take care of the rest as much as possible, so please bear with it a little longer."


    Half-jokingly proiming such a thing, I started walking.


    "You all, wait here. It won''t take long."


    "You''re going alone?"


    ''( �R?�Q)��<i> Souvenir!''</i>


    When I ordered them, Iruka interjected, as if probing. And ignoring the strange thoughting from my pocket, I nodded.


    "It''s the job I received. I''ll go alone."


    "...Typical of you."


    In response to my answer, Iruka muttered in utter disbelief. Shiro and the others gave me reproachful nces... I could only manage a wry smile.


    And so, I resumed my steps, heading towards that gate.


    To Hieda County, Mongai Vige...


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Like the viges I had visited before, Mongai Vige was not a prosperous one. At best, one could say that it had rtivelyrge grounds and a low poption density.


    With that in mind, entering the vige head-on was rtively easy. Luckily, the gatekeeper was dozing off.


    "Hey, do your job properly."


    "Whoa!?"


    At the entrance of the vige, enclosed by a fence, I kicked the feet of a young gatekeeper who was drooling and sleeping in a hut there. He woke up startled and fell off his chair, but since it was a self-inflicted mishap, I didn''t pay it any mind.


    "What is he doing..."


    I looked at the guard who was rubbing his sore bottom, sighed in frustration, and kept walking further into the vige.


    "Sorry to bother you. I have something I want to ask."


    Considering the season and time of day, most people in the vige were probably doing household chores or cooking. There were hardly any people working outside, and the vigers I found, apart from the guard, were a group of children ying outside. As I called out to these unfamiliar children dressed in ck, they became wary and hid in the shadows of trees and bushes.


    Well, well, these brats have been well educated. I can feel safe knowing they won''t easily fall prey to kidnappers.


    "I''m looking for someone. I have something to deliver. If you tell me, I''ll give it to you."


    With those words, I revealed a bag of gold-wrapped candies, part of the supplies I borrowed from the devastated station, thanks to those youkai.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s a konpeito."


    As I said that and popped one into my mouth, I showed them the remaining candies in the bag. The vivid colors caught their interest, and the children gradually became more curious, inching closer to me. Excitedly, they grabbed one and tasted it. Suddenly, their eyes grew wider, and they hurriedly gathered around, eager for more.


    "Hold on, hold on. If you want it, I''ll give it to you. But before that, answer my question."


    I halted the starving kids who stared at me like wolves ready to pounce and asked them. The answers came immediately as they pointed at the destination at once.


    "Alright... I''ll tell you, but remember, you must keep this conversation a secret. If you tell anyone that you received food from a suspicious person, your parents will scold you, got it?"


    After giving them the warning, I handed over the bag. The bag was quickly snatched away, and the hungry children ravaged its contents. The scene was like a flock of sparrows flocking to feed. I couldn''t help but smile wryly.

 Book 7 Epilogue, (9)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (9)


    [Part 9/10]


    If I followed the direction the children indicated, I would find it. It was a small house, neither big nor small within the vige. White smoke rose from the hearth. It seemed like someone was cooking.


    To avoid being impolite, I took off my mask and knocked on the door. The old woman who came out was astonished when she saw me. I bowed and introduced myself. The cautious old woman didn''t introduce herself, and it was only natural. People didn''t want to risk being cursed.


    However, as soon as I uttered that name, the old woman fell silent. She was dumbfounded and shocked. It was then that a young girl in her teens, who was probably cooking, appeared with a surprised expression, calling out to her grandmother from behind. When she saw me, she too became cautious.


    I bowed again and introduced myself, exining the matter briefly as time was short. The girl was taken aback. Despite that, I continued to exin further, stating my purpose foring here, who sent me, and then presented it�� a smallb decorated withcquer and gold leaf, probably a hair essory bought by her brother with his meager sry in preparation for his sister''s marriage.


    The girl looked perplexed when theb was handed to her. She wore an expression as if she didn''t understand what I was saying. It seemed that news from the capital hadn''t reached this countryside yet. As soon as she grasped my words, her expression changed. She turned pale. Right away, she began yelling at me, using hurtful words. Crying and refusing to believe what I said, she scolded me. She even started throwing things in a fit of anger.


    Luckily, she didn''t throw theb.


    The girl was about to lunge at me, but the old woman hurriedly intervened to stop her. I bowed onest time and turned around. I wasn''t too hurt by their predictable reaction.


    With trembling steps, I slowly made my way towards the vige gate.


    "...Well, this is troublesome."


    As the saying goes, "It''s good to go, it''s scary toe back"? At the vige gate, besides an old man who appeared to be the vige chief, there were around thirty men armed with hoes, clubs, and spears. There was even a man who looked like a hunter, aiming a bow.


    "Oh, what a mess. I can''t believe they didn''t even notice the gatekeeper sleeping."


    I sighed in exasperation at the sloppy security measures. This area of Hieda County, surrounded by mountains and able to coordinate with the remaining three viges nearby, seemed to have a lower sense of crisis when it came to youkai and thievespared to elsewhere. And that''s why things like this happen.


    Now, as I pondered how to get through and continue on my way, it happened.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Huh? Are you telling me that these vigers can''t take down even one servant unless dozens of them gather?"


    "Huh?"


    "Uwoooah!!"


    With those words, several men were thrown into the air.


    "D*mn, they attacked from behind!?"


    The archer hastily turned around and shot an arrow, but as expected, Iruka easily deflected it.


    Even without her specialized axe, the cheap axe she acquired from those guys seemed more than enough for her.


    "Yun-shoku (Yun-shoku (��š))!!"


    "I''ll help you now!!"


    Following that, my subordinates, armed with shields and swords, charged at the vigers. They didn''t intend to kill. They simply aimed to disarm the vigers of their hoe, spears, and other weapons, knocking them unconscious with their shields. Without proper armor, the vigers'' fighting capabilities were quickly halved. Even those who were still unharmed grew fearful.


    "Hey, don''t you run away, vige chief!"


    "Wha!?"


    And so, when the vige chief, trying to be the first to escape, saw an axe pointed at his throat, the oue was clear. With Iruka threatening him, the panicked vige chief ordered the vigers to drop their weapons.


    "...I thought you were an idiot."


    "You''re doing the same thing. But that doesn''t mean I''ll just abandon you."


    Irukaughed at my remark. I let out a sigh.


    "I''ll show my gratitude. You should too. We''ve been saved. Though it would be nice if you could be a bit gentler."


    Knowing I was speaking arrogantly from a position of being saved, I looked at the fallen and groaning vigers. Well, I can''t me them too much. They weren''t taught much aboutbat, so they couldn''t hold back... Well then, I need to resolve this peacefully.


    "Hii!?"


    As I stepped forward, the vige chief let out a scream of fear. Internally, I felt exasperated, but I kneeled down and spoke.


    "Vige chief, I apologize for intruding into the vige without permission. I had a matter that required direct entry... This is a gesture ofpensation. It also covers the treatment of the vigers."


    With that promation, I presented the two pieces of Tama-ro-nishu-gin I received from the youngdy of the tradingpany some time ago. One was a bribe for the vige chief, and the other was for the medical expenses of the vigers.


    "This is..."


    "We ask that you treat everything that happened here as if it never urred. Is that eptable?"


    As I pleaded, the vige chief nodded with a series of small nods. He even had a slight smirk on his face. The power of money is great. After glimpsing that, I put on a mask of a Hannya and beckoned Iruka and his group to leave the vige.


    ...Naturally, no one attacked us from behind.


    "...Are you sure about this? Giving away such arge sum of money?"


    "If money can solve the problem, it makes things easier. If I have to point out something, it''s because of your sudden use of violence that I had to give two coins instead of one."


    "Tch, ungrateful."


    Iruka clicked her tongue at my sarcasm and continued.


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t it have been better to talk to the gatekeeper from the beginning?"


    "It''s not like I didn''t think about it. He probably wouldn''t let me in. Beside, I was told to hand it over myself."


    There was also a possibility that theb would be confiscated. That''s why I avoided sending it to the local officials for the same reason. Going there in person was the only sure option. When I asked Murasaki right after waking up, she had a reluctant expression... but I was surprised when I received permission from the Head of the Servant.


    "After all, it''s just a promise with the dead."


    "I understand it''s self-indulgent."


    In the first ce, a significant portion of this case is my responsibility, and I only fulfilled Hikorokur��''s dying wish. The others couldn''t even deliver the will. They wouldin that it''s unfair. I can''t brag about doing something good. It''s truly just self-satisfaction.


    "..."


    "What? Do you have something to say?"


    I asked Iruka, who had an indescribable expression. However, Iruka immediately clicked her tongue and averted her gaze. "I don''t know," she coldly replied. I don''t understand what''s going on. I want her to be clear, to be honest...


    "Tomobe-san! Are you okay!? There was somemotion..."


    ''(*��?��)��<i> Good job, my little sister!''</i>


    I was thinking that, but my thoughts were immediately interrupted. It was probably because Shiro who had been observing themotion between us and the vigers at a distance was running toward us with a pale face. It''s worth noting that Iruka was annoyed by the stupid spider''s arrogant words, but I''ll ignore it for now.


    "Oh, I''m fine. ...Sorry for taking a detour. When we get home..."


    The half-youkai white fox clung to my arm, looking up at me with a worried expression. I was about to reply, but I hesitated for a moment. Seeing the white''s figure looking up at me, I recalled a scene from the vige.


    ''Why can''t Brother (Nii-san)e back!?''


    ''I don''t understand! Why was Brother killed by a youkai!?''


    ''Why didn''t we even receive his body!?''


    ''Isn''t your job to exterminate monsters!? Why are you alive while Brother is dead!?''


    ''Give Brother back! Give him back, you murderer!!''


    It was not an unfounded usation. It''s true that youkai extermination was my responsibility. Yet, I undoubtedly involved him, their brother, and he died because of my mistake. It''s entirely my fault that he died, so, that''s why...


    "Tomobe-san...?"


    ''(��?��?`)?<i> What''s wrong?''</i>


    I snapped back to reality at the anxious voice. I directed my gaze to the white girl in front of me. I forced a smile beneath my mask. I''m d I''m wearing a mask. It was probably a clumsy smile.


    ...and then I speak.


    "...I''m fine. Let''s go home."


    That''s right. Let''s go home. Let''s go back as soon as possible. Let''s go back to that warm ce where I''m allowed to return.


    "It''s gotten quitete, huh?"


    Looking up at the sky, I murmured. There are many things I think about deep down. Nevertheless, to sort out this weariness and the chaotic thoughts that are about to overflow...


    "Let''s go home..."


    Right now, I just wanted to return to that ce I should go back to, to the ce where I can go back, to that warm space as soon as possible... * * *


    Deep within the remote, undisclosed location in the northern region, Kamui finally arrived at the entrance of a stone chamber, gasping for breath.


    "Haah... haah... Guh!? This is noughing matter. Okay?"


    Gradually, the shapeless shadow turned into a figure that looked like a person, and the tired Kamui looked exhausted. Kamui had been beaten several times by powerful gods, and attacked unexpectedly by servants, which made Kamui visibly tired. Getting hit in the face with a burst of spiritual energy was especially painful, and it left Kamui feeling half-conscious and dazed.

 Book 7 Epilogue, (10)

    Book 7 Epilogue, (10)


    [Part 10/10]


    The cause of it all was that light... Despite there being a considerable distance, it still drained a significant amount of youkai power. Kamui had transformed back into a doll (ningyou) now, purely due to the remnants of strength being exerted. It was enough to make himin.


    "Haah... haah... haah... Is this... what it hase to?"


    Taking a moment to catch his breath, swallow his saliva, and calm his mind, Kamui finally took a step forward but abruptly halted.


    "Oh, right, I forgot. ... ''No one is seen in the empty mountains.''


    ''How about a spring slumber?''


    As if remembering something, Kamui quickly spoke the words, and a muffled voice echoed from the rocky walls on the left and right of the cave. Upon closer inspection, it was the gatekeeper, a demon-like face emerging from the walls. Its eyes widened, demanding the password. It exuded an intimidating atmosphere, disguised as a simple gatekeeper.


    "Ah, ''Unseen in the empty mountains.''"


    After a brief pause, Kamui recalled the continuation of the verse from their memory and answered with the next line.


    ''When the country is in ruins?''


    "''Mountains and rivers remain.''"


    ''When timing is unfavorable?''


    "''The swift horse does not falter.''"


    ''What should one not desire?''


    "Hmm? Let me see... Ah, ''Do not desire to do good to others,'' was it? Hahaha. How treacherous."


    Just in the nick of time, Kamui pulled out the continuation of the verse from his mind and responded. In addition to answering, he scolded the person who set this password.


    After going through all the trouble of establishing the setting with continental poetry, suddenly using a password from ancient writings showed a mean-spirited nature. Moreover, the selected excerpt had a sharp irony, emphasizing the unpleasant character of the person who chose the password. The poets and philosophers from that distant time would have certainly been unhappy to see their words used by someone like him.


    ''Enter...''


    The gatekeeper, floating on the rock wall, muttered and closed its eyelids. Once closed, it blended into the rock surface, making it nearly impossible to discern the disguised gatekeeper''s presence without careful observation.


    "Well, then, I''ll intrude."


    After carefully checking for any other traps or dangers they might not be aware of, Kamui finally stepped into the cave.


    "..."


    For a while, Kamui supported his body against the cave wall and walked straight into the dimly lit depths of the cave.


    The cave was clearly not of natural origin. Despite being weathered and eroded by the passage of time, the walls were undoubtedly artificially carved.


    "It happened in the ancient past, before Fus��-kuni was founded. In the various ve dynasties that were intermittently established, it became a trend for kings to construct pces that also served as tombs to showcase their authority... They employed countless ves over decades."


    "..."


    In response to the sudden exnation to the raised question, Kamui turned around. What stood there was a horrifying creature, barely covered by a coat. It had many eyeballs arranged to cover its blind spots, and the repulsive creature had seven fingers on each hand. It expertly weaved words together.


    Kamui knew what it was. It was a low-cost disposable subtitute, a mixture of cultivated human and youkai flesh that his mentor used. It was designed for basic conversation and manual tasks,sting only seven days before expiring.


    "Ugh..."


    Kamui let out a small groan involuntarily. Despite trying to maintain rationality, the repulsive appearance and putrid odor of his mentor made him grimace. However, his mentor seemed unfazed by it all and continued the conversation.


    "Do you know? Many pces were already under construction before the next king ascended the throne. And once the reigning king passed away, the pce would be converted into a tomb. Countless ves were buried alive to serve as their final resting ce. The pces were disposable,sting only for one generation. Quite a luxurious tale, isn''t it?"


    It was likely done with the intention of exploiting and intimidating the people to prevent rebellion. The regional kings, who possessed spiritual powers, were often despised and envied by themon folk. Making them construct massive pces at the cost of numerous sacrifices might have been a necessary ritual to elevate their own divinity.


    ...But from the perspective of the oppressed people, it was unbearable.


    "...In my tribe, there are indeed simr ancient legends. The local king, I believe it was around the third generation, was assassinated by the tribe''s founder."


    "That''s an impressive feat. It perfectly illustrates the rise and fall, the impermanence of prosperity. ''Pridees before a fall,'' as they say."


    "And is this cave the remnants of that glory?"


    Kamui nced around the underground passage with a wry smile. This ce had been forgotten by people for a long time, and it was difficult to imagine the amount of blood that had been spilled here. What made it truly disturbing was the fact that Kamui''s boss used this creepy ce as both a research facility and a hiding spot. Well, some might argue that it was logical, but...


    "So, why the history lesson, Master (Shishou-dono)? Especially at a time like this?"


    "Kamui, you''ve returned safely. Well done."


    Ignoring Kamui''s question, his mentor offered words of appreciation. It was a typical response, but it still left a bitter taste in Kamui''s mouth. Nevertheless, he provided an answer.


    "No, I deeply regret not fulfilling the given task."


    "Hahaha, no need to say something you don''t mean. I''m sure you were tired of the troublesome mission anyway. That''s how young people are."


    Kamui refrained from responding to his mentor''s tant remarks. It was pointless, as he already knew it would be.


    "Now then, standing must be tiring, right? Take a seat first. It would be difficult to report while standing."


    As his mentor spoke, a giant woodlouse, perfectly suitable for sitting, appeared behind Kamui. Although Kamui made a displeased face at its appearance, he epted the gesture and sat down.


    "...However, I have been observing your activities from a distance. Oh boy, you underestimated him, didn''t you? Who would have expected the use of soldiers and the jade block? I didn''t even anticipate that. Well, I can''t me myself."


    Indeed, the flesh puppet before Kamui had expected "him" to undergo youkai transformation in this mission. However, it turned out that he managed to navigate through that local crisis while remaining fully human, exceeding expectations.


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself despite not achieving the objective."


    "Of course. The finest sake only gets better with age. So, considering that, it was quite enjoyable. Besides, I was able to deliver the message to ''her'' as well."


    "''Her''...?"


    Kamui twisted his head in confusion at his mentor''s words. He didn''t understand what his mentor was talking about.


    "Oh, that''s a different matter. I''ll tell you if necessary, but don''t worry about it for now. We might not meet again anyway."


    "Uh, I see."


    Kamui decided not to delve further into his mentor''s indifferent words. It would lead to no fruitful oue.


    ...Though he can''t just end up like a coward. But not here, not now.


    "For her sake, huh?"


    "...At the point when my body was altered, I assumed as much. Did you make it possible for yourself to read my thoughts, Master?"


    Kamui asked with resignation, interjecting at an opportune moment. He couldn''t help but wonder how much his thoughts and memories had been tampered with.


    "No, I wouldn''t do such an unsophisticated thing. You can rest assured. Your memories, emotions, judgment, and certainly your passion are undoubtedly yours."


    Nue denied Kamui''s concerns in a carefree manner. Despite the denial, Kamui couldn''t fully trust it.


    "You don''t have to be suspicious like that. Well, freedom of the mind was also present in the ancient non-humans, so I won''t fault you for it."


    Nue casually proimed, pretending to be magnanimous. Kamui felt exasperated by his arrogant and audacious attitude.


    Yet, even understanding that, Kamui had no choice but to follow his mentor before him. It was the only option to save and preserve her life.


    In a world where there was no future for Fus��-kuni or his tribe, the only path that could keep her, who had fallen even to a half-youkai state, alive was this.


    "...So, Master, what is my next assignment?"


    For a moment, Kamui''s mind conjured up the image of a tomboyish non-human woman, reminiscent of a wolf. He pushed that thought to the corner of his mind and posed the question. He couldn''t imagine his mentor engaging in a meaningless conversation.


    Kamui understood that this exchange was a warning to himself, unsettled by his emotions during the previous assignment. So, what did his mentor, who had made him realize his position once again, demand from him? It was clear that it had to be a new mission.


    "Haha, it''s not asplicated as you think."


    The flesh mass deftly formed what appeared to be a smile and pped his hands. Kamui felt the presence slowly closing in behind him.


    "What I ask of you is two things. First, I want you to infiltrate the capital. Leave the guidance to me. And the second..."


    As Kamui turned his attention to the approaching presence, he recognized its existence and involuntarily opened his mouth in astonishment. He couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    "...Master, are you joking about this?"


    Kamui turned around. He nced at his mentor. He called out to him with a mix of suspicion in his gaze. In response to that doubtful look, the flesh puppet smiled calmly.


    "It''s still a work in progress, you see. Please forgive its awkward movements. ...Will you take care of its care and keeping?"


    Kamui could only contort his mouth, utterly dumbfounded, in response to the nonchnt words of the man who once served as the first head of the Onmyouji Bureau.


    And so, dressed in tattered rags, ''it'' drooling sloppily, observed the exchange between the two before it in a daze, tilting its head.


    It resembled an innocent child...


    Onikuma fan art: Click here

 Chapter 100.1

    Chapter 100.1


    [Part 1/5]


    "D*mn it all!"


    I shouted as I sprinted forward. While shouting, I thrust my spear toward the grinning face of a t-faced creature that leaped out in front of me. I tore through flesh, crushing its bones.


    "Tch!"


    Without hesitation, I swung my spear, striking down the monster and leaving its lifeless body behind without a second nce. I kept sprinting through the seemingly endless corridor.


    "Huff... huff... D*mmit! There''s no end!"


    Gasping for breath, sweat dripping down my forehead, but still, I didn''t stop running. I couldn''t stop. If I stopped even for a moment, certain death awaited me.


    ...Behind me, countless voices echoed, closing in.


    "...!"


    Immediately, the sliding screen next to me was forcefully pulled open. Something white flew out. I slid my body to avoid the clutches of that sinister hand at thest moment. Then, instinctively, I turned around.


    It was a cat''s paw. A gigantic cat''s paw. It growled unhappily, scratching its ws everywhere along the corridor, searching for the prey it had missed.


    "Tch, they''reing from the front too...!?"


    If I turned to face the noise, I could see countless shadows approaching from the other side of the seemingly endless corridor.


    There was a man wearing a Noh mask. A kappa in a tuxedo with a wide smile. A Kazukiarai wearing a kimono, sobbing uncontrobly. A Kejoro wielding a kitchen knife, screaming wildly. A Soroban-B��zu running while ying the abacus. An ittan-momen and Jinmenken (Human-faced dog). Abura-sumashi and various other iprehensible creatures, all filling the corridor and advancing toward me.


    "What''s going on here...!!"


    ''Meo!!''


    Smirking at the chaotic figures approaching from the front, I turned to the growling sound behind me.


    A Maneki-neko had bitten and seized the neck of a baboon that had persistently been chasing after me. It stared at me intently while still holding onto the struggling baboon. As soon as the baboon was mmed onto the floor, its neck snapped, and it ceased to breathe.


    ''Meow~''


    With a single cry, the Maneki-neko that had caught a fish instead of a dorayaki stared at me with emotionless,rge eyes. Our gazes met, and there was a brief moment of silence.


    And then... immediately, the cat revealed a grotesque smile, tossing away the lifeless baboon and even therge cloth it had been carrying. It charged toward me.


    "You b*stard...!!"


    I was dumbfounded, but quickly understood the situation and spat out the words. There were no more choices.


    "It''s a risky gamble...!!"


    In an instant, I made up my mind and reached for one of the countless sliding screens. I swallowed my saliva. Now, will a demon (oni) or a snake appear...!!


    "Sh*tty luck! How did ite to this...!!?"


    I shouted as I jumped into the pitch-ck darkness beyond the pulled-back screen. I vomited in the midst of the monster''s guts.


    And I wondered. How did things end up in this worst-case scenario where I had no choice but to reset my save data in this damn game?


    I recalled the series of events that led me to this point... * * *


    "Iruka, don''t touch the old offerings, or you''ll get sick."


    "What the hell do you think I am!?"


    In the backyard of the Onitsuki family''s residence, on top of a small hill, I was cleaning and recing offerings and flowers at an unmarked grave. I warned Iruka, who was next to me. Naturally, she responded with insults, but I didn''t mind. It was just a reflection of her problematic behavior.


    It was the 14th year of Emperor Seiri''s reign, and we were in the middle of the month of Mutsuki (1st lunar month). In terms of the 24 sr terms, it was around the time of Risshun (the beginning of spring), but the winter in the Northern region was still deep. It had been snowing heavily just yesterday. Thanks to that, many graves were buried under the snow, including this unmarked grave on the small hill.


    Since I regrly cleaned and maintained this ce, I came here a little earlier than usual. But now, why was Iruka here?


    "I messed up. It''s frustrating. I followed you because you were carrying something that smelled delicious, and this is what I get. I''m disappointed."


    "Don''t be disappointed on your own. It''s your own fault."


    And I still knew the reason why this girl was by my side. She came here hoping for some leftovers.


    "Tch, don''t snatch this from me and eat it on your own, okay?"


    I threw one of the steamed buns I had prepared as an offering. I couldn''t tolerate her eating what I''ve prepared without my permission from the side.


    "What''s with that disgusted look... There''s no sin in taking food, so take it."


    "No, are you going to eat it?"


    Without any intention of helping with the work here, Iruka stuffed the steamed bun into her mouth and I couldn''t help but make ament. Who the hell do you think you are, you dog?


    "Seriously, I''m losing the energy to make sarcastic remarks... huh?"


    Sighing, I was about to return to cleaning when I sensed someone''s presence and instinctively prepared myself. Iruka did the same, holding her weapon. However, I immediately told Iruka to lower her weapon.


    "Monk Hayashi Gen, it''s dangerous to be out in this treacherous path. The stairs are frozen."


    "Hahaha. Isn''t that a foolish question? If that''s the case, isn''t it strange for Tomobe-dono to be staying here?"


    Climbing up the stairs, the jovial monk with a wrinkled face, but a gentle and kind demeanor, appeared. He was Hayashi Gen, the head monk of Oniwari Temple, the only temple in the Onitsuki Valley. He was also the caretaker of this unmarked grave and sometimes coborated with me on burial and memorial work, so we had a deep rtionship.


    "These are the graves of ourrades. It''s self-indulgent, but... normally, I entrust the management to you, Hayashi Gen -dono. It must be hard toe here at your age, isn''t it?"


    "Well, as a matter of fact, I can''t lose to the young ones. Besides, as a monk seeking the path of Buddha, I am still inexperienced. Managing this ce is also a spiritual and physical practice for me. Your concern is unnecessary."


    The monkughed cheerfully and denied my words. Practice, huh...


    "W-well... if it''s about muscles, you seem to be fine for a while longer."


    Looking at the monk''s body peeking through the gaps in his robes, it did seem disrespectful to treat him as an old man.


    Literally, the monk''s body was made of steel. He had numerous wrinkles, and his bones were clearly visible, but his physique had an artistic muscrity to it.


    (As expected, he embodies the image of an ancient and respectable Buddhist monk...)


    Whether it was fact or legend, it was said that the founder of a certain world religion, upon his birth, was prophesied by an elderly seer to be a world-conquering warlord or a wise religious leader.


    As it is known, the founder in my previous world chose thetter path, but in this world, they pursued both paths. In the teachings of Buddhism originating from Tenjiku (resembling ancient India), monks are required to train their bodies to such an extent that they can utilize them as weapons.


    The founders of the Buddhist path, or rather the major founders of religions in this world, are generally martial artists. Not in the sense of being skilled in interpersonalbat, but in the sense of being skilled inbating youkai.


    Isn''t there a famous scene in the Buddhist scriptures where a disciple says, "There is no distinction of noble or low in life. So, it''s only youkais that can be vanquished, right?" Also, what''s the significance of the main hall of the temple featuring a statue of Buddha with a severed demon''s head, standing triumphantly on the head of an evil dragon? And why do all the bodhisattvas have benevolent smiles while being covered in blood and possessing muscr, partially exposed bodies? Additionally, what about them emitting proton beams from their eyes andunching Kamehameha waves from both arms, obliterating groups of youkai (ording to the official setting)?


    Of course, it has been thousands of years since people who have attained enlightenment passed away in various senses. The Buddhist path has also split into numerous sects, and when the teachings flowed into Fus��-kuni, they underwent significant changes, which further intensified after their introduction. There are quite a few corrupt temples like the one entrusted to Shirowakamaru.


    In that sense, the Buddhist monk Hayashi Gen can be considered a highly dedicated Buddhist monk. He has been hailed as a prodigy since his youth in the great temples of the capital. He is faithful to the teachings, filled with boundless benevolence and virtue, and his steel-like body can tear apart small youkai with his bare hands. He handles various ceremonies such as memorial services and funerals at an extremely reasonable price and is highly respected by the residents living in the Onitsuki Valley, where he resides, as a teacher who disciplines young monks.


    "Oh, no, I''m not that conceited. Few of the young monks listen attentively to my lectures. During study time, all they do is scribble... and at the Puja, it was filled with elderly people; the young ones these days seem to have grown tired of it. I can only keenly feel my own immaturity in conveying the Buddhist path."


    The self-deprecating old monk, however, didn''t seem as pessimistic as his tone suggested. It appeared that he had some understanding regarding theck of interest shown by the younger generation in the Buddhist path. Well, it''s not a good situation when too many people be overly obsessed with religion. From the old monk''s perspective, it might be enough for them to pray on behalf of those who can''t.


    By the way, in the original game, this old man only appeared in dialogues. But in the novel version, he bes a true hero, taking on a desperate battle against youkai with his bare hands to protect the vigers who took refuge in the Onitsuki Valley. The scene of his fight is one that can''t be read without shedding tears.


    ...Well, even though he went to such lengths to protect the vigers, they end up being destroyed in the ugly conflict of the yandere. The harsh reality of impermanence is truly unforgiving.


    "That''s... By the way, how are the people I''m taking care of? If they''re not causing any trouble for Hayashi Gen-dono, then it''s all good."


    As I recalled that concern in the old monk''s conversation, I asked. The subject is the lecture for the servants that I have been asking the old monk to give periodically.


    Until now, it was primarily handled through education within the servant group, buttely, there have been asional minor youkai disturbances in various ces due to the shortage of manpower. Additionally, with the reinforcement of vige security, thebat unit has been further strained.


    Unable toe up with any solutions, starting this year, I asked Monk Hayashi Gen to handle part of the education for the younger group, including reading and writing, knowledge of medicine, and basic training in unarmed martial arts for self-defense. Of course, it wasn''t aplete handover; I scheduled approximately two sessions per week,sting about one or two hours each time. Even with just that, it noticeably lightened the workload for my subordinates. However, the issue is that it causes inconvenience for the elderly monk standing right in front of me.


    "Don''t worry, they''re all clever. Some are older, some are younger, but they all listen to the lectures earnestly."


    "But... I feel guilty that you have to do this for my selfishness, and moreover, it''s unpaid."


    "Oh no, youkai are an evil that should be defeated even on the Buddhist path. If it helps protect themon people, then it bes a part of a training and merits. And on top of that, to expect even more rewards would be the desire of a greedy monk. Please don''t worry about it."


    The old monk dered this with reverence and bowed politely. It seemed to be a genuine statement, not just a form of false modesty or restraint.


    "I''m the one who should be sorry. ...You mentioned that the attendance of the young ones is poor, right? I will attend the next preaching. Though it may not sit well with others to see a servant showing up with a face like mine."


    If I may add, sitting in the seiza position makes my legs go numb, and to be honest, I can''t understand more than half of the conversation.


    "That''s a kind offer. ...Well, let''s end the long conversation here. Yourpanion also seems bored."


    "Huh?"


    When the old monk said that, I turned around, hiding my displeasure behind my expression. There, sitting by the gravestone, was Iruka, who seemed genuinely bored as she rested her chin on her hand. Caught off guard by the old monk''s remark and my gaze, the half-youkai Ezo girl awkwardly averted her face, looking flustered.


    "...I apologize for the rudeness of my household members."


    "Oh no, it''s not a problem. I came up here precisely for the purpose of cleaning and recing the offerings."


    "But still..."


    "No need to worry. It was my original intention to do so. Besides, it wouldn''t be appropriate for young men and women to loiter around the Unmarked Grave forever. If you want to meet, there are more elegant ces for that. In fact, staying here may bring you two misfortune."


    Hayashi Gen''s words made my expression tense. It was meant to be a joke, but it was not a very amusing one. Iruka and I having a rendezvous? It was not something tough about.


    Iruka seemed to think the same thing. She responded with an obvious expression of annoyance to the monk''s words.

 Chapter 100.2

    Chapter 100.2


    [Part 2/5]


    "Hayashi Gen-dono, your jokes aren''t very funny... Alright, let''s take our leave then."


    I was about to argue, but I couldn''t bring myself to do so. With a sigh, I bowed and dered our departure.


    "Iruka, let''s go back."


    "Ah... understood."


    After bidding farewell to the monk, I called out to Iruka. She responded somewhat awkwardly. After greeting the monk in a simr manner, she ufortably followed me down the stairs of the unmarked Grave.


    "...I''m not fond of that kind of old man."


    "Even someone as rough as you has people they don''t like?"


    "Hey... what do you think of me?"


    I retorted with sarcasm to Iruka''sints, and she countered with a snap.


    "At the very least, you can''t be called ady."


    She''s the type who sits with her legs crossed, snores loudly with drool, and takes naps during the day. She''s so blunt that she wouldn''t hesitate to expose her skin if necessary. Her nerves, both as a woman and as a person, are excessively thick, including her ability to boldly voice her demands without caring about the atmosphere around her.


    "I know that well. ...When you tease me without any ill intent. But it''s easier for me to handle when it''s openly hostile."


    Iruka is someone who speaks and acts impulsively, but it doesn''t mean she recklesslyshes out at everyone around her. I''vee to understand from my past experiences that her violence and ill intentions are directed solely towards clear ''enemies''. Therefore, even if she''s teased, if she doesn''t consider the other party an enemy, Iruka''s fists and sharp tongue tend to lose their edge. Well, that''s how it is...


    "Coming from someone who caused amotion in the capital."


    "Well, what are you talking about?"


    Iruka''s response came with a hummed tune. It seemed like she didn''t want her questionable past to resurface. Or maybe she just didn''t want to be reminded of it. Well, she''s quite good at humming, huh?


    "By the way, what are you going to do now?"


    "Hmm? Well... I don''t have anything to do today since it''s my day off."


    I had nned this day as a rare day of rest, and I had already finished most of the necessary paperwork yesterday. There was no need to visit my subordinates for a handover; it would only burden them. As for training, it was part of my daily routine, done early in the morning. I had entrusted the cleaning of the unmarked grave to Hayashi Gen. So, there wasn''t much on my schedule...


    "What? Seriously? You have nothing to do? Nothing?"


    When, she said so, I was slightly shocked by this fact. I had be so ustomed to work and training that I had forgotten what it meant to enjoy a day off.


    "D*mn, I be a workaholic..."


    I felt deeply discouraged realizing that I no longer knew how to enjoy a day off. Maybe I should just go home and sleep?


    "Hey... in that case."


    "Huh?"


    ncing at my dejected figure, Iruka stroked her chin and called out to me with a mischievous smile. She pointed her thumb behind her, indicating something, and a wicked grin appeared on her face.


    "Just a little...e along with me."


    She proposed with a sly smile, her thumb pointing towards the back. * * *


    Onitsuki Vige, located at the heart of Onitsuki Valley and just a stone''s throw away from the main residence of the Onitsuki family, is officially registered as arge vige with a poption of over 1,500 people. In reality, there are also many individuals who are not registered in the official records, and there may be even more people who migrate from several small viges scattered within Onitsuki valley for seasonal work. Regardless, although it is referred to as a vige, it is closer to being a city.


    Of course, while the vige may be consideredrge as a vige, its poption is by no means substantialpared to average provincial or county capitals. However, thanks to the presence of high-quality spiritual veins, even in areas not as prominent as Hotoya vige, the blessings of nature are abundant, and the harvest of crops is guaranteed to be plentiful.


    Onitsuki vige is rtively close to Shiro''oku, thergest city in the Northern region. The vige benefits from good public safety, mainly because of its proximity to the ancestral home of the Onitsuki family. The residents here enjoy a rtivelyfortable lifepared to other viges in the area, thanks to the well-supplied market made possible by the recent opening of a branch by the Tachibana Trading Company. Back when I was an apprentice as a misceneous apprentice, I used to frequently visit and y with Hina.


    ...Well, nowadays, the only time Ie down to the vige is for purchasing offerings.


    (Now that I''ve entrusted shopping and such to Magoroku)


    With these thoughts in mind, I put my concealing coat (the 2nd gen) and stand on the main street of the vige, gazing at the fading twilight while shifting my gaze between various directions,paring the vige scenery with memories of the past. At the same time, a bitter expression forms on my face as a consequence of my own actions.


    During my days as a misceneous apprentice, thanks to my position and acting skills, I was able to establish reasonably good rtionships with the vigers. However, after falling to the status of a low-ranking servant... Even if there''s no overt malice or hostility directed towards me, I was met with disdainful nces from passersby and received indifferent treatment at shops. This is one of the reasons why I''vee to rely on Magoroku for shopping and why I''m wearing the Concealing Coat (the 2nd gen) now.


    "So, what''s the purpose ofing all the way down to this vige? Just so you know, my purse strings are tight."


    "Why do you assume I''m expecting you to treat me?"


    On the same main street, I direct these questions towards Iruka, who stands there with her face exposed, only hiding her wolf ears and tail with a hood and waistcloth. I can only attribute Iruka''s retorts to her usual behavior.


    "You''ve got a terrible way of speaking, huh? ...Oh, there they are!"


    Iruka clicks her tongue but then starts running towards a figure she spotted among the pedestrians. And who is that person...


    "Oh, Iruka? Weren''t you supposed to be at home today?"


    "Yeah, changed my ns."


    A young girl with a hint of boyishness, adorned in a kimono and hair essories, smiles upon seeing Iruka. She wears a genuinely joyful smile.


    It''s Hotoya Tamaki, smiling.


    "You''re such a free spirit. It would be nice if you could at least say a word."


    From behind Tamaki, a maid with a stern expression appears. She reproaches Iruka''s actions, but Iruka herself remains unaffected, brushing it off as if it were nothing.


    (Suzune, the protagonist... So she came down to the vige to y, it seems?)


    Regardless of the quality of the spiritual vein, Hotoya Vige had a poption of around 800 in the main vige alone, not to mention the surrounding small viges, which totaled around 1,200... I think. Onitsuki Valley had twice the poption of a simple size, and considering the influx of people and goods due to transportation and geographical location, one could say it was even more bustling.


    In the original story, Tamaki didn''t know anything about the outside world until her hometown was destroyed, and in this timeline where she is a princess or youngdy, she was even more sheltered. Moreover, the capital city of Hieda County not only suffered from a low poption but alsocked vitality. Therefore, Onitsuki Valley appeared to be the most lively ce Tamaki had ever encountered. This was evident as Tamaki looked around the vige with curiosity shining in her eyes.


    "Hahaha, don''t say that. Humans often change their minds, you know? Well, look, I''ve brought a reliable ally in exchange."


    "Hmm... huh?"


    Iruka, who boasted so confidently, pointed at me. I was momentarily puzzled and unsettled by Iruka''s actions, inadvertently tilting my neck.


    Not only me, but Tamaki and the others were also confused. Perhaps due to the concealing effect of the coat, Tamaki and the others fell silent for a moment and then... hesitantly asked.


    "Um... Tomobe, is that you?"


    "..."


    The puzzled question was probably due to the concealing coat. Could she have recognized me because of the quality of my voice in the form of a question? In any case, I answered with a bow.


    Upon hearing my reply, Tamaki opened her mouth in astonishment, looking at Iruka with a puzzled expression.


    "He''s off duty today and have nothing else to do. Isn''t it just perfect for him to be your guard and carry your luggage?"


    "Wait a minute."


    I was the first to interject at Iruka''s suggestion. How dare she pass her work on to someone else?


    "Huh?"


    "Iruka, you seriously..."


    Naturally, both Tamaki and Suzune were negative about Iruka''s actions. Of course, Iruka had a counterargument.


    "Well, you see, it''s because he has nothing to do. Besides, he knows his way around here, right?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    With a troubled and yet upward nce, Tamaki looked at me. Her appearance somehow stirred my protective instinct.


    Well, even without that, I didn''t have many choices to begin with.


    "...If Miss Tamaki have no objections, I will dly perform the duties of a guard and luggage carrier."


    Walls have ears and sliding doors have eyes. It''s better than rejecting it and having bad rumors spread from all over. No, even if I ept it, bad rumors would probably still spread, but rtively speaking, it was still better.


    "Um, um... Is it okay?"


    "Well, there''s no other task for me to do anyway. Besides, Iruka is right. You do need a guard and someone to carry the luggage."


    It took some effort to refrain from saying that it''s Iruka''s job.


    "Well, um... Are you sure about this, Iruka?"


    In a hesitant manner, Tamaki muttered and directed her question to Iruka for some reason.


    "Oh? I don''t really mind... Actually, it''s easier for me that way. Does it bother Tamaki?"


    "N-No! It''s not that, it''s just... Yeah. I understand, then... Sorry, but can I ask for your help?"


    Tamaki nodded repeatedly, wearing a look of understanding, and finally sought confirmation. She asked with an upward gaze. Naturally, I didn''t deny it.


    "Hehehe, be grateful, okay? You''ll be able to keep an eye on Suzune right before your eyes."


    To the content whispered in my ear by Iruka, I returned a gaze that couldn''t express anything... * * *


    In Onitsuki Valley Vige, there are over 300 buildings of various sizes, with more than 60 of them being shops, and several stalls set up by neighboring viges and wandering peddlers. Many of them are located along the main street.


    cksmiths are prohibited from selling weapons to anyone without authorization, so they disy daily necessities such as pots and knives. The liquor store also doubles as an izakaya... Hmm... Let''s pretend I didn''t see the blue-haired woman chugging from a sake bottle and causing a ruckus with other customers. The Sake shop has arge mansion just like the liquor store. The bookshop, which mainly deals in rental books, secretly participates in the information control within the Onitsuki family''s territory in exchange for selling tile block print (newspaper in Tokugawa period).


    There are tea houses where people can enjoy sweets like dango while resting at the stall selling simmered dishes. During the winter, there is always a long line at the Sweet Red Bean Soup shop. Additionally, there are shops selling tofu, fresh produce, candies, secondhand clothing, and misceneous items. Interestingly, the tatami shop offers not only tatami mats but also shoji screens, pillows, and futons. Surprisingly, the ear-picking booth on the side street enjoys unexpected poprity.


    In the vacant lots, there are stalls selling grilled chicken skewers (yakitori), fruits, rice cakes, senbei, and tempura made from vegetables and river fish. Traders of antiques, decorative items, and old books from outside the valley also set up shop, along with fortune tellers. In the sideshow booths, wandering performers who have obtained permission from the Onitsuki family delight the vigers with their performances, music, and magic tricks.


    The streets are not only filled with shoppers, but also various other vendors. One can spot sellers offering scrap papers, ashes, wooden sandals, oils, and even live river fish kept in barrels by a fish vendor. Due to the possibility of auditors from the imperial court disguising themselves as itinerant peddlers, who travel from town to town, they are given money and sent away before entering the valley.


    "Wow, there are so many shops here."

 Chapter 100.3

    Chapter 100.3


    [Part 3/5]


    Following my guidance, Tamaki looked around the shops with curiosity, observing the merchandise. While Hotoya Vige was prosperous, it was primarily focused on farming, so there were few actual shops. Onitsuki Vige was significantly different in that regard, with nearly half of its poption engaged in upations other than farming.


    "Oh, this is cute!"


    "This is... a wooden carving. It''s a very nice ornament. A hina doll, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, that yakitori looks delicious..."


    As Tamaki and Suzune examined the sundries shop, Iruka was drawn to the aroma of the sauce and headed towards the yakitori stall. By the way, the hina doll ornament they were looking at is amon item called "Wooden Carved Hina Doll" that can also be obtained in the original game. It earned the nickname "Holy Hina" among fans due to a miracle that urred during a certain live ythrough.


    "Hey, can you pay for this?"


    "I already told you, I''m not paying... Wait, are you eating it already!?"


    As I tried to warn Iruka about her demand, I ended up yelling at her. She hade over holding a skewer of yakitori (chicken liver with sauce) in each hand. Moreover, the shopkeeper who had apanied her was cheerfully asking for payment. This is ridiculous!


    "Iruka... You''re quite something."


    "Hahaha. I''ll pay for it."


    Realizing the situation, Suzune and Tamaki quickly rushed over. Suzune looked exasperated, while Tamaki had a wry smile as she took out coins from her wallet.


    "Oh, thanks. As expected, Tamaki. As a token of appreciation, I''ll give you one. ...A man can''t let a woman pay in a chance encounter, you know?"


    Handing a few copper coins to the shopkeeper, Iruka handed Tamaki one of the skewers as if it were an extra, making a sarcastic remark towards me. Excuse me, when did this be a chance encounter?


    "Oh, Tamaki, they also have delicious salt-grilled ayu fish..."


    "Hahaha..."


    As Iruka finished devouring the yakitori, she pulled Tamaki''s sleeve and lured her away. Tamaki, wearing an indescribable expression, was taken away by Iruka.


    "It''s hard to tell who the master is in that pair."


    "I apologize for the trouble caused by my foolishpanion."


    I muttered, and Suzune beside me let out a deep sigh. And she continued.


    "I understand that she has quite a bit of freedom over there, but please excuse me. I will speak sternly to her."


    "Will she actually change if you speak sternly to her?"


    "..."


    Suzune averted her gaze from my remark. Yeah, that''s what I expected.


    "...Well, I have to admit, she is reliable when ites to physical strength. It''s true that she has helped me in my work."


    "...I apologize for the trouble she cause."


    In the awkward atmosphere, Suzune, who repeatedly apologized, was trying to defend her. Regardless of our sibling rtionship, I sympathized with her. After all, foolish family members are more troublesome than enemies.


    "...Well then, should we go after them?"


    "Yes, let''s do that."


    Feeling the awkwardness, when I suggested that we follow Tamaki and the others, Suzune agreed. And just as we were about to walk together... my wrist was grabbed.


    ""What?""


    For a moment, I thought Suzune had grabbed my hand, but it wasn''t her. She, too, looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. We both turned around together.


    "Hey, hey... Didn''t you just mention something about a chance encounter?"


    In front of us stood a creature. A beast no a person with bloodshot eyes and a fierce re... no, that''s not it. I recognized that appearance. It was one of the background (mob) characters from the original story. I think the name was...


    "Right now, Onitsuki Valley Vige''s only teahouse, the Hanamizuki House, is offering a 30% discount on all items for chance encounter customers...!!"


    Those words felt like a curse. They were filled with an unwavering determination to not let us escape.


    "Um, umm...?"


    "How is it!? Isn''t it a great deal!?"


    "Uhh..."


    "Right, isn''t it!? That''s right, isn''t it!? It''s a massive bleeding service, isn''t it!? Then there''s only one choice, right!?"


    The girl in front of us shouted as if she was screaming. Both Suzune and I were rendered speechless by her forcefulness.


    "Then, let me guide you, esteemed customers!!!!"


    "Whoa!?"


    With that deration, Suzune and I were taken away... * * *


    The Hanamizuki House, the only teahouse in Onitsuki Valley Vige, serves as a stage for various events in the original scenario, such as information gathering, stamina recovery, and mini-events.


    This teahouse mainly sells dumplings, rice cakes, and green tea, and it is said to be popr in the vige due to the owner''s daughter serving as the poster girl. Although Momiji (��), the poster girl, is a mob character with limited appearances and not avable for romantic pursuit in the game, she is remarkably designed with unnecessary beauty. She resembles a lovely big sister in a Kapogi''s outfit.


    "Here is the menu of our main store. Please feel free to order whatever you''d like. No, order something!"


    ...And it was hard to believe that this demanding staff member with bloodshot eyes was the same person.


    "Haha, hahaha, well..."


    Both Suzune and I could only force a wry smile as we were seated.


    (I see, something strange is happening here. She was supposed to be a teasing big sister-like character even with the protagonist... Wait, is it because of "her"?)


    I was perplexed by the mysterious deviation from the original work, but when I nced at the shop across of the "Hanamizuki House," I understood the reason.


    There was a cafe. An unmistakable Nanban-style cafe. There was a long line outside. The air was filled with the aroma of ck tea, coffee, and sweet Nanban confections. I had heard that ever since the Tachibana Trading Company opened a branch in Onitsuki Valley, a new cafe funded by thepany had also opened. I see, they were stealing customers... Ouch!


    "Dear customer, you shouldn''t be cheating with other shops like that," said the poster girl, forcefully moving my head. Right in front of my eyes, I saw the face of Momiji. Her broad smile was eerily terrifying.


    "Alright! Alright!! I won''t look anywhere else!! That''s why my neck hurts! It hurts!! Let go of me!!"


    "Understood. I apologize, dear customer."


    With a smile, the poster girl released her grip on my neck. I thought my neck, my very bones, were going to break...!!


    "Um, well..."


    "Haah... haah... Suzune, just order anything for now. I''m begging you. I''ll pay for everything."


    "No, I have to go back to youngdy..."


    "For the sake of my neck, please."


    "Fine..."


    Suzune immediately agreed to my concise but desperate plea. As I observed the smile on the poster girl''s face, she carefully ced the order from the menu.


    "Yes, thank you for your order!"


    Just as the poster girl, humming a tune, was about to dissapear into the depths of the shop, Suzune leaned in and whispered in my ear, suggesting that we should escape while we still had the opportunity. However, I declined the idea.


    "Why?"


    I show the example of refusal by standing up. The moment after, the poster girl froze, pausing with her foot raised before disappearing into the back of the shop. Well, she was in a position that could be pounced on from behind at any moment. And the humming had stopped too.


    "..."


    Then, as I sat back down again, the poster girl resumed her humming and disappeared into the back of the shop.


    "That''s the situation. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, very well."


    Suzune epted my warning, her face turning pale. Yes, I like obedient kids.


    ...Well, to defend the poster girl, the tea house sweets were indeed delicious. The dangos came in three vors: red bean paste, sweet soy ze, sesame, and edamame. The rice cakes was also excellent, with both red bean and roasted soybean flour variations. The bitterness of the green tea paired well with the sweet Japanese confections too.


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it is."


    As Suzune and I observed the vige street, we silently enjoyed the tea sweets. When our mouths became too sweet, we washed it down with green tea. Especially Suzune, who couldn''t easily eat sweet things due to her gender and position, maintained aposed attitude, but her eating speed revealed her enthusiasm.


    "Oops... I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright. Here, take it."


    Both Suzune and I reached for thest skewered dumpling, filled with red bean paste, almost at the same time. I offered thest one to Suzune, along with the te.


    "But..."


    "It seems my mouth has be too sweet from the red bean paste. It''s not like I absolutely have to eat it."


    "I see. Then..."


    Reluctantly, but driven by her appetite, Suzune reaches for the dango. As she takes a bite, I notice her rxed expression. Seeing that, I also rx my expression.


    "But still..."


    As I gaze at the caf�� sitting across from us, I ponder. Despite how delicious it is, traditional sweets like this tend to be dominated by red bean paste. It''s inevitable for people to grow tired of them. Suzune aside, it may be quite natural for the people in this vige to go to the caf��. This ce advertises a 30% discount, but I wonder if they are facing any financial challenges.


    (This is troublesome...)


    I didn''t want this tea house to go out of business, as it serves as a small event venue and a source of information.


    (And maybe, the opening of that caf�� across from us is because of my butterfly effect?)


    The "Hanamizuki House" itself has been in the vige for two hundred years, passed down through generations. If it were to close down, both Momiji and her family might be left in dire straits.


    In this era, in many cases, upations and businesses are hereditary. There is little freedom in choosing a profession, and it''s difficult to make aeback once people deviate from the established path. It may have seemed like a joke, but from Momiji perspective, she may genuinely be anxious about her future. Falling into a cycle of family separation, drowning in debt, and ending up in a brothel is all toomon in this world.


    "Well, there''s no helping it... Girl, the bill."

 Chapter 100.4

    Chapter 100.4


    [Part 4/5]


    Having contemted all this, I let out a small sigh and ask for the bill.


    "It was quite delicious."


    "Yes, of course! The taste of our house is a traditional and historically renowned vor passed down from the birthce of confectionery, the Kamigata (�Ϸ�) region!"


    The poster girl proudly deres with a touch of bravado. I chuckle at her attitude and hand her the copper coins along with a piece of paper.


    "Yes? Um... What is this?"


    "I happened to visit the Kamigata region. The contents of this paper are about a cooking method I learned there. It seems these types of sweets are popr there."


    That was a tant lie. Although I did visit the capital city years ago during the Joraku (an imperial journey from the capital to the provinces), the contents written on the paper were ideas for confections based on my past life''s memories, which have not been invented in this country yet. ...Of course, there''s no guarantee it will work.


    "That is..."


    "It may seem like meddling, and it could be difficult for confectioners due to traditions and rules. However, it''s frustrating to see a good shop like this not thriving... Please, consider it."


    Momiji, who took the paper from me, reads it carefully and then looks up at me with a smile.


    "Oh, no! That''s... Thank you so much!"


    "No, well then, thank you for the meal."


    "By the way, you''re not familiar around here, right? Are you an outsider? I will try to make the items written here by the time you visit again. Please taste them. I''ll treat you for free!"


    "Hahaha. I''ll look forward to it."


    After expressing gratitude to her multiple times, I show my appreciation and leave. Due to the visual distortion effect of my coat, she can''t recognize my face. And she doesn''t even realize that fact or question it. As a result, she must have assumed I was a traveling merchant or something and I can onlyugh.


    If she were to discover my true identity, her gaze would undoubtedly be disdainful.


    I suppose I''ll have to face that when the timees...


    I wave my hand and leave the shop. Suzune, who had already left her seat, looks at me with a puzzled expression.


    "What did you do?"


    "Oh, I just said the dango were delicious. And I shared a few opinions. But more importantly, let''s hurry and find Miss Tamaki."


    I convey this to Suzune and we wander through the vige. Suzune is asionally captivated by the items disyed in storefronts, but as soon as she notices my gaze, she resumes walking without a trace of interest.


    (Cosmetics, hairpins, hand mirrors... This girl who loves ying in the mud and eating fast seems so different now.)


    Observing the items that catch Suzune''s interest, I am inwardly surprised. Considering my sister''s behavior in our hometown, it''s only natural. She has be quite refined. She will probably be a good bride.


    (By the way, it''s almost time... I should buy something for her before the Joraku.)


    Remembering the customs of my hometown, I suddenly think of that. It''s not like it''s dowry items or anything, but I don''t know when I''ll die. While I''m alive, I wanted to give something to my sister. Maybe I can arrange for Iruka to ry it to her...


    "What''s wrong? You suddenly stopped..."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Let''s find youngdy quickly."


    Suddenly, Suzune is in front of me, peering into the depths of my coat. I answer her calmly and then move away from her as naturally as possible. Even though the surface and visual distortion effects may prevent it, I didn''t want her to look into my face too much psychologically.


    ...And after that, even though it wasn''t arge vige, due to the timing, we only managed to reunite with Tamaki and the others after a while.


    "Oh, perfect timing. Here, it''s your job. Carry these!"


    ...Immediately, Iruka pushes a handful of packages into my hands.


    "Hey, wait a minute! You have to carry one too...!!"


    "It''s your job, isn''t it? ...I bought Suzune''s outfits and essories too. Isn''t that okay?"


    "..."


    If I were told in a whisper like that, I had no choice but to surrenderpletely.


    "I-I''m sorry! I can carry some too...!"


    "No, it''s no problem. I would feel awkward having you carry the load, Miss."


    In reality, if it were revealed that I was making the vige head''s daughter carry packages, it wouldn''t be aughing matter.


    "...Should I carry them?"


    "No, please don''t worry. Since I''m a man too, let me look the part. So, Iruka, are we still going around?"


    Ignoring Suzune''s suggestion, I spit out my words at Iruka. Iruka puts a hand on her chin and ponders.


    "What do you think, Tamaki?"


    "Well, I do want to look around a bit more. But... I don''t want to burden Tomobe-kun too much."


    Tamaki looks at me with a somewhatplex expression, even though she wears a slightly unsatisfied expression.


    "If it''s just this amount of luggage, it''s no problem."


    "But... well, it''s fine. We can alwayse back and visit again."


    Tamaki, with a tinge of reluctance but resolute in cutting off any lingering attachment, nods and responds.


    "I see..."


    "But you''re cunning. You''ve been ying with Suzune along the way, haven''t you?"


    "Please forgive me, Miss. Because..."


    "Well, that was..."


    Tamaki, who was pouting slightly, received a troubled expression from Suzune, and I followed suit. Yeah, because there was no way we could escape the attitude of the poster girl.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "I''ll exin on the way back..."


    Tamaki tilted her head, and Suzune responded with exasperation. Understanding from that attitude that something must have happened, Tamaki wore a perplexed expression but decided not to pursue it further.


    "Well then, let''s go back."


    As soon as the conversation subsided, Iruka dered, and everyone naturally followed suit. Just as we were about to proceed and head back to the Onitsuki residence along the vige street, arge cart blocked our path from a side road.


    "Whoa!?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Iruka, who was about to be run over, stumbled in surprise. I instinctively called out to her, but as soon as I noticed, I held my breath upon realizing that the cart was adorned with cherry blossom crests and apanied by a group of doll-like attendants.


    ...and I had a terrible, terrible feeling.


    "...Oh, well, greetings, Miss Hotoya."


    Immediately, a voice with a familiar mischievous tone echoed from the window of the cart. I almost reflexively knelt down. Following suit, Iruka and Suzune also bowed. However, the two of them were next to Tamaki.


    "Um, the second princess of the Onitsuki family?"


    "Oh? Does it look like anything else?"


    "N-No... I didn''t expect to meet you here..."


    Tamaki, who should be younger, responded meekly to the imposing voice of Gori-sama figure. It seemed that the difference in temperament and their respective positions yed a part, but it appeared that the difference in presence was creating this dynamic.


    "I was just going around the valley... If you happen to pass by this road, do you on your way back to the house?"


    "Y-Yes, that''s correct!"


    "I see..."


    With a ttering sound, Gori-sama pondered while pping her palms with a fan-like object. Then, she lifted her bewitching lips and made a suggestion.


    "As a family member and a guest, Tamaki-san is also a guest. I would have preferred you to ride in the ox-cart if possible..."


    "I... apologize."


    "I''m not ming you. I just want you to consider it in the future. Making a guest walk on foot is a disgrace for our family. Please,e inside."


    When she made the offer, the attendants surrounding the cart opened the curtains and invited Tamaki inside.


    "Um, I''m..."


    "Your maid and your attendant there can ride along as well. We need someone to take care of you, don''t we? I have one person riding with me too. I won''tin."


    Presumably, she was referring to Shiro. Gori-sama confidently dered that it was eptable.


    "Y-Yes... Thank you for your kindness."


    Tamaki hesitated to get on the cart, but she understood that refusing further would be impolite after being urged this far. Expressing her gratitude, Tamaki boarded the cart. Following suit, Suzune and Iruka did the same.


    "Oh, you''re not allowed. Stay by the cart. Your load shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "Understood."


    In response to thest order from Gori-sama figure, I had no choice but to respond immediately.


    In the end, I ended up carrying arge amount of luggage and standing by the cherry-colored cart as we headed back to the residence. It goes without saying that my appearance became a spectacle for those around me. D*mn it...!! * * *


    After that, I returned to the Onitsuki residence, bidding farewell to Tamaki and the others... and as a bonus, I received an apology from them... Finally, after enduring Gori-sama''s relentless sarcasm, I closed the door with a sense of weariness.


    "Big bro, wee back!"


    As I opened the door, Magoroku, who was preparing the meal, hurried over and bowed.


    "Ah, I''m back��"


    "��Oh! Have you prepared the bath? I was out for a while. It''s cold in winter, and I need to wash away the dust and sweat."


    "..."


    Interrupting my homing greeting, Iruka slipped in from the side and entered the house with her audacious remark. This guy, I''m really tempted to punch her for real this time.


    "Oh, big sis. I can prepare it right away..."


    "I''ll go first, alright? Using the leftover water from a girl is a reward, right?"


    "After you, that''s a penalty."

 Chapter 100.5

    Chapter 100.5


    [Part 5/5]


    Magoroku directed his gaze at me, the master of the house. Iruka sneered, seizing the opportunity, and I intervened. It was the usual routine. Unfortunately, no one would be pleased with Iruka''s leftover bathwater, not just me. Can''t you see the stray hairs from your ears and tail floating around? Try putting yourself in the shoes of the person who always has to clean up after you. Or better yet, clean up after yourself.


    "Do as you please. However, you must gather your own hair, and then I''ll go next. And after that..."


    "I don''t mind goingst. Mari, is being third okay?"


    Magoroku called out to the small figure sewing in the corner of the room. The blind girl responded to her brother''s voice, smiling with her eyes closed.


    "I don''t mind being whenever is convenient for everyone. Please don''t worry about me."


    "All right, it''s settled then. Now, Magoroku, prepare it quickly."


    Upon hearing mymand after hearing the considerate response from the selfless girl, Iruka swiftly removed her clothes without a trace of shame. She was nothing more than a feral brat.


    "You... Magoroku, I''ll keep an eye on the kitchen fire, so prepare the bath quickly. If you don''t hurry, this idiot will catch a cold."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Folding the scattered clothes, I made the request to Magoroku. In response, Magoroku added some firewood to the stove and headed towards the back of the kitchen. There was a Goemon bath behind the shed, utilizing the heat from the kitchen stove.


    "With this amount, it should be ready!"


    "Then let''s go!"


    "At least try to cover up a bit."


    As Iruka attempted to leave the housepletely naked, shaking her fat buttocks and breast through the window, I calmly threw a towel at her and she jumped in. Humans are adaptable creatures, and I have be ustomed to responding calmly to Iruka''s actions.


    ...Wait, isn''t this more like a parent''s behavior towards a child?


    ''(*��?��*) And that''s my little sister!!''


    ""There''s no way""


    As the voice echoed in my mind, I immediately retorted. I feel like I heard another retort from outside, but I''ll ignore it for now. Please, stop talk to me directly in my head, even though I''ve sealed you inside the cage.


    "Oh, Tomobe-san? Is something wrong?"


    Mari, who was next to me, flinched at my sudden outburst. She looked up at me with a frightened and anxious expression.


    "Ah, no... I was just babbling nonsense like an idiot. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "I see..."


    Mari responded to my exnation, seemingly not understanding it well. Even though she doesn''t understand, she can sense that I''m not lying from my tone of voice, so she''s perplexed but epts it.


    "Oh, by the way... Is that Iruka''s outfit?"


    While paying attention to the source of the kitchen fire, I sat cross-legged and noticed the outfit Mari had been sewing. It was Iruka''s ck outfit. Upon closer inspection, there were also my clothes and probably the clothes of other servants piled up nearby.


    The ck clothes for servants is not umon to wear, as there are also rough tasks involved. However, it''s not easy to request new clothing as they are not cheap. So, unless there is significant damage, we usually sew and mend them ourselves. Lately, Mari has taken on the task of gathering and sewing them.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. Your body isn''t strong enough."


    "I appreciate your concern. However, it''s just sewing, so... I want to be of some help to Tomobe-sama and Iruka-san, even if not as much as my brother."


    She smiled self-deprecating smile. I respond silently, understanding that poorly chosenforting words can sometimes disturb the other person''s heart. At least, that''s how Mari seems to be right now.


    "I see. Just don''t overdo it, okay?"


    "Yes. Ouch...!?"


    "What?! Are you alright?!"


    Perhaps my words interrupted her concentration. Right after her response, Mari seemed to have pricked her finger with a needle. I quickly rush over to examine the wound. It was a little deep, and a few drops of red fell onto the floor.


    "I-I''m sorry!! The blood, it might stain the clothes...!?"


    "Calm down. It hasn''t stained yet. Look, let''s stop the bleeding."


    Mari, who is sensitive to blood due to being a youkai, pales and panics, worrying about blood getting on the clothe. I calm her down and push the clothing aside. Then, I use the fabric to wipe and disinfect the cut on her finger. It may be exaggerated, but Mari isn''t physically strong. It''s better to be safe than sorry.


    "I''m sorry... even though I''m the one who said...!"


    "Don''t worry about it. I shouldn''t have said it from the side. Alright, the flow of blood has lessened a bit."


    Once the bleeding has somewhat stopped, I apply cotton thread soaked in alcohol to the wound and wrap it with a bandage a few times. Then, I secure it with fasteners.


    "You need to be careful not to get it wet in the bath. I''ll let Iruka know."


    "Yes..."


    Mari responds with a slightly downcast voice to my words. It''s a mixture of embarrassment for causing trouble and anxiety about being entrusted with the task by Iruka.


    Due to being blind and having a weak body, Mari has had a hard time doing things like changing clothes or taking baths on her own. When she lived in the capital, her brother helped her, and aftering here, I often helped as well when asked. However,tely, I''ve been hesitant to do so, considering Mari''s growth. Most of the time, I leave it to Iruka, especially when we''re not on duty. It might be the biggest reason why neither I nor Magoroku can be too hard on Iruka.


    ...The problem is that Mari is anxious because neither her brother nor I go on trips anymore.


    (Mari seemed quite anxious when she asked about the reason...)


    Perhaps because she has been blind since birth, Mari doesn''t seem to have much shame about exposing her skin. Rather than embarrassment, it seems more like a high level of trust in the other person when she asks for help with bathing or changing clothes.


    (But still, it''s awkward for me to handle where to look.)


    I can''t imagine taking advantage of someone''s ignorance orck of self-awareness to satisfy base desires. Especially when ites to a girl whom I consider as family. I''m not that corrupted. I understand Mari''s anxiety, but I want her to understand that.


    "Let''s take a break soon. You''ll be taking a bath and eating soon anyway. If you get too absorbed, you might end up stabbing your finger again."


    "Yes... I''m sorry..."


    Mari, who is still apologetic in response to my instructions. I smile wryly and ruffle her hair.


    "Umm..."


    "I''ll help with the others'' share too. Well, the servants are always short-staffed. We can''t handle the misceneous tasks either. My subordinates were grateful too, you know? It''s a job well done."


    "Yes..."


    Mari, the blind girl, responds with a slightly embarrassed tone. It''s not ttery but rather my sincere feelings and the truth. Truly, we, the servants, are severely short-staffed here...


    "Oops, I forgot!"


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the calm moment between Mari and me was abruptly interrupted by the door swinging open with great force. And to make matters worse, it was apanied by the loud voice of a fool.


    "Hey, Iruka, be careful not to spill the hot water!"


    Iruka must have quickly submerged in the bath and immediately turned back around. Coming back without properly drying off, Iruka entered the room, dripping water onto the floor. Hey, I gave you a towel, at least dry yourself properly and cover up.


    "What''s up? The guy who loves long baths seems unusually quick. "


    "I''ll be back soon, so don''t worry about it. But more importantly, I forgot something... here."


    "Hmm?"


    It seems Iruka had forgotten something and started rummaging through the shopping bags from the vige. And when Iruka found it, she threw it towards me.


    "Hey, hey, don''t throw things. ...Wait, a Hina doll?"


    I received the item in my hand while feeling exasperated by Iruka''s careless actions. It was a wooden carved doll... a ''Hina doll'' that fits in the palm of my hand.


    "This is also part of thepensation for the trouble I causedst time. Remember? Your birthday ising up soon, right?"


    Probably referring to thepensation for the previous year''s Namahage incident. As for the birthday...


    "When did you find out?"


    "Before I ran into you. Suzune and I were chatting in Hotoya Vige. I think it was a custom from across the sea, if I recall correctly."


    "I see."


    My sister remembered it quite well. With that thought in mind, I nced at the wooden Hina doll in my hand. Celebrating birthdays, especially for individuals without any notable fame, is actually rare both historically and culturally. Even in Fus��-kuni or modern-day Japan, except for Shichi-Go-San (a ceremony for children of specific ages) and Genpuku (aing-of-age ceremony), birthdays are not particrly celebrated.


    From my memories of my past life, I quietly performed the act of celebrating birthdays, which is undervalued in this country, for my siblings, even if it wasn''t anything significant. Usually, it involved treats like wild strawberries or biwa fruit and asionally a small toy...


    "I see. You remembered."


    Because of my age, I only gave to my younger siblings, but it was satisfying to see them so excited and happy. And above all, I was delighted that my sister remembered my birthday. It was a bit embarrassing, and without thinking, my eyes became moist...


    "Wait a minute. This is worth at most 30 mon, right? Are you trying to use this cheap trick to get away with your usual mischief?"


    "Tch!"


    "I knew it! Whoa, it''s cold!?"


    "Kyaa!"


    As I was about to express my gratitude, I realized Iruka''s cunning intention and started questioning her, but she clicked her tongue in response. Water droplets soaked into her wolf ears and tail were tantly flicked towards me. It was a behavior reminiscent of a soaked animal shaking itself dry.


    "Hmm, da (bleh)!"


    Seizing that opportunity, Iruka hastily fled back to the bathtub from the door. She snickered and ran away as if mocking me.


    "That d*mn girl...! Mari, wipe yourself with this."


    Being partially soaked myself, I reluctantly took out a towel and wiped my face, offering it to Mari as well. Then I sighed.


    "What a ridiculous guy."


    Comining like that, I nced at the wooden Hina doll in my hand once again. For some reason, a smile appeared on my face. When I talk to her, all the challenges and problems I bear seem insignificant. In reality, my position in the Onitsuki family, or even as a ''human,'' can be described as walking on thin ice...


    "Truly, what a ridiculous guy..."


    The words I pondered for the second time unintentionally seemed to have a slightly softer tone, which was unexpected...


    Author footnote:


    Kayo-chan fan art in a bunny receptionist outfit. By the way, rabbits seem quite lustful, don''t they? => click here


    The youth old hag fan art in a bunny receptionist outfit. Uemon''s mind seems like it''s going to explode... => click here


    A four-panel manga of Princess Aoi x Shiro => click here


    And there is Princess Aoi fan art with her hair up => click here

 Chapter 101-1

    Chapter 101-1


    [Part 1/4]


    In the meeting room of the famous Onitsuki family, who are renowned exorcists in the North, all the n members hade together. A serious and somber mood hung in the air.


    "What?! They want to extend this year''s Joraku (visiting capital)... What is the court thinking?!" eximed Uemon, the person in charge of the Onitsuki family''s financial. His voice echoed through the spacious hall as he angrily mmed his fan on the floor. The fan broke into pieces, showing just how furious he was.


    "They want to extend it for another year, until next summer... is that it?"


    "And they want us to increase our personnel? They''re making unreasonable demands."


    When someone bes enraged, those around them tend to calm down. Although not to the extent of Uemon, the attendees grumbled as they passed around the documents from the court and read them. They couldn''t help but voice theirints.


    The official exorcists were the ruling ss in Fus��-kuni. As such, it was an annual tradition for the n to spend not only the three days of the New Year but also a whole week visiting temples and shrines and performing ceremonies throughout various locations.


    However, just when they thought they had finally finished, an emissary arrived from the capital. As the representative of the emperor, it was only natural to sincerely wee them. But upon reading the content of the message delivered by the arrogant messenger, their efforts to stayposed were severely tested.


    "I had heard some rumors beforehand from Oumi and the tradingpany... but I never expected such excessive demands,"mented Yajima, the head of a branch family of the Onitsuki n.


    The responsibility of guarding the capital for six months every three years was no trivial matter. There was no need to go into detail about the expenses involved. Tax collection in their territory, approval for the production and sale of curse-tool within their domain, and rewards for dealing with youkai in various locations��Joraku swiftly consumed their substantial ie. This was true even for a rtively prosperous family like the Onitsuki.


    Furthermore, when they were informed that their originally nned six-month stay in the capital would be extended, and there was a request for additional personnel... it was only natural for the people present to feel confused and unsure. Families who were already facing tighter financial limitations than the Onitsuki family were likely even more distressed by these developments.


    "Why would they make such a demand at this time?"


    "I heard that it was spearheaded by Minister of the Right."


    "Minister of the Right? Tch, isn''t the Minister of the Left arguing against it?"


    "They had quite a lengthy debate, it seems. And yet... this is the result. How impudent."


    The elders whispered to each other, clicking their tongues. The reputation of the Minister of the Right could be heard throughout the Northern region, but when the crucial moment came... this happened!


    "...Calm yourselves, everyone. It is a request from the court, and we should not nder it so."


    A man sitting at the head of the table calmed the growing dissatisfaction in the assembly. It was Onitsuki Yuusei, the head of the Onitsuki family. Despite his tired and thin appearance, his words of caution quieted the entire room.


    ...Although half of the silence was not due to his words, but rather the fear they had of him.


    "...Head of the Hidden Group. If we were to carry out Joraku ording to the requested period and personnel by the court, how much would it cost us?" asked Yuusei, the n head and his actual older brother.


    "Haha, well..."


    As the n head and his actual brother, Uemon began exining almost as if singing a song.


    The court ordered a military service this time, which involved 10 exorcists, 20 members of the Hidden Group, and servants. However, they would actually need more people to take care of things and help carry stuff. They would also need a medical team. So, in total, there would be over a hundred people. Just the money needed for traveling would be quite a lot.


    Because there were so many people, they would have to find a ce for them to stay, like with the Oumi family or at an inn. No matter where they stayed, including the costs for food and entertainment, it would easily be around 100 ryo. Living in the capital was more expensive than living in the North.


    They would have to give gifts to the court, as well as to other exorcist families, samurai families, and nobles who were all gathered in the capital. If they stayed for a year, they would also have to pay for gifts during midsummer and at the end of the year. The cost of festival ceremonies on New Year''s Day and other asions... they can''t even guess how much that would be...


    "Even if we cut it considerably, the total minimum would be a 1000 ryo. Considering the margin for emergencies, we would need at least 1500 ryo," Uemon calcted with an abacus in his mind, causing most of the attendees to grimace and groan, clutching their heads. It wasn''t an unaffordable amount. It was just... unfortunate that it hade to this.


    "I suppose we''ll be receiving letters from other families," Uemon remarked.


    "Yes, I suppose so. The Yuuma and Mano families should seek assistance. Perhaps the Kikui family as well?" replied the n head. Uemon nodded in agreement. The Onitsuki family, being a well-established and respected household, had enough money to handle the huge expenses. But what about the other families? In fact, many exorcist families were struggling financially. Theplicated and mysterious blood ties among the exorcist families in the Northern region meant that if neighboring families were in decline, it would affect their own family''s ability to deal with youkai. They couldn''t just abandon them. They had no choice but to do whatever they could, even if they had nothing extra to give.


    "...There have been many youkai incidentstely too. I doubt any family has the time to maintain appearances," said an elderly man with a featureless mask sitting at the edge of the gathering. It was Onitsuki Keiharu, the head of the Onitsuki n''s Research Group. As the leader of the Research Group, he had been investigating the increasing youkai incidents alongside the court and other families, but they had yet to grasp the cause. All he knew was that the interacting families were financially struggling.


    "..."


    The room fell silent once again. Assistance and support would likely be necessary. But...


    "No matter how we look at it, we don''t have enough cash," Uemonined. Even though their family was wealthy and had a lot of valuable possessions, they didn''t have much liquid cash avable. Most of their wealth was tied up in real estate andnd. While having diversified assets was helpful, the truth was that they couldn''t easily convert those assets into cash. They could think about using art, antiques, or their properties as coteral to get a loan, but the interest rates would be really high.


    Even if the interest rate of one-tenth (10%) seemed exorbitant, during an era when financial credit was still developing, debtors sometimes resorted to fleeing or violence, making it difficult to even recover the principal. In addition, the lenders set high interest rates as a means ofpensation. While the Onitsuki family could use force after borrowing, once they did, there would never be a lender willing to lend them money again.


    "...I will speak to the Tachibana Trading Company," interrupted a young woman with long cherry-colored hair, breaking the silence. All eyes turned to her, the second princess of the Onitsuki family.


    "...Aoi, can you do it?" the n head''s wife asked.


    "As I am acquainted with a member of their family, I believe it is possible," she replied.


    For the first time since her arrival, Sumire, the wife standing beside the n head, spoke up. She asked gently, and her daughter answered briefly and straightforwardly. The simplicity of their conversation intensified the tension in the air.


    Understanding theplex rtionship between the wife and children surrounding the Onitsuki family''s n head, those present were already experiencing a sense of unease and difort. No one dared to speak recklessly.


    "My Lord (got��shu-sama), it might be worth considering Aoi''s suggestion."


    The surprising words came from a serious woman with strong ck hair.


    The first princess, Hina, agreed too.


    For the people watching, it was a really strange and even spooky sight. The two sisters werepeting to be the next leader of their n, and they had a rtionship where they could easily disagree with each other''s opinions. But somehow, they epted it without any problems...


    "...Hmm. If my daughters propose it, I see no reason to oppose. Aoi, if you say so, let''s give it a try."


    Above all else, the n head''s statement left all the attendees, middle-aged and older, utterly bewildered.


    "Can I give you some advice too?" a seductive voice echoed, taking advantage of the confusion. The ck Butterfly Madam of the Onitsuki family smiled as she addressed the n head, her own son.


    "I would never hinder the advice of the esteemed advisor, known for your wisdom and support to the n. Please share your unreserved opinion."


    "Oh, yes. Thank you. Well then..."


    Expressing her gratitude sinctly for the smooth permission granted, the ck Butterfly Madam looked around at the attendees, making sure their gazes were focused on her. She then began to speak.


    "It seems that the financial solution is causing quite amotion. While I will request efforts from the Head of the Hidden Group and Aoi in that regard, I will also urge the Omnyouji Bureau to contribute, as I have contacts there. However, that is not the real issue."


    "What do you mean...?" A puzzled attendee raised an eyebrow and questioned with a bewildered expression. Kochou smiled lightly and answered the question.


    "The problem lies in the reason behind this request. Specifically, it shows the attitude of the court, valuing the protection of the capital and the central territories. We must not forget that."


    Her words caused a stir among the attendees. Tentatively, one of them spoke up.


    "So, does that mean the court believes the capital is under threat?"


    "Nonsense. That''s impossible. Isn''t the protection of the capital already sufficient as it is?"


    "Yes, it seems excessive."


    It was inevitable that objections would arise to what Kochou was implying. In an era where most of the notorious youkai had disappeared, what could the court possibly fear? It was not cautious but rather cowardly.


    "However, it is well known among those present that there have been an increasing number of incidents involving youkai in recent years."


    No one could argue with that observation. Three and a half years ago, a fox monster attacked the capital, a reckless act by a fool. But even just considering the cases involving the Onitsuki family in the Northern region, there were the Kappa and Spider turmoil that devastated two counties, the abnormal behavior of the Namahage the previous year, and the sudden rampage of the Yamanba. There was also an incident where a malicious beast attacked the Hotoya vige, and several monsters were still being searched for without sess.


    If they included other incidents involving different families, the chaos would only get worse. In the southern region, the flooding turned out to be caused by Umibozu. The local exorcists and the navy teamed up to handle the situation. In the eastern region, there was a big outbreak of Gashadokuro, which are giant skeletons,ing from a forgotten grave called "�|��Ļ�� (Tobu Bakuran?)." This led to one-third of the exorcist families being called into action. In the western region, there were asional reports of small viges beingpletely destroyed by what seemed to be demons (Oni). The search for these demons had made no progress so far. And if they even counted the minor incidents, the number of cases rted to youka would be overwhelming.


    "But... Haven''t the major incidents already been resolved?"


    "Indeed, but the fact that the incidents urred in the first ce may be a cause for concern in itself."


    "Yes, it seems they were quite concerned about the Namahage incident... Isn''t that right, Lord ShisuiShisui-dono?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    As the members of the n whispered to each other, the person who had been present at the scene and had questioned the Head of the Servant Group received a respectful nod and replied once again. The Middle Councilor (Chuunagon) dispatched from the court had been responsible for monitoring the Namahage and had been unable to impose any form of punishment, even in the form of verbal warning, on the exorcist families, including the Onitsuki family. However, afterward, the Middle Councilor remained in the area and carefully examined the records of each family...


    "Hmm..."


    The groan, spoken by someone, could have been from the court, questioning whether the exorcist families throughout the country were truly fulfilling their duties or expressing doubts due to the frequent youkai disturbances in recent years. In that case, the extension of the Joraku period might be rted to those concerns.


    "If the court''s worries aren''t eased, we''ll need to take strong action, even after dealing with the Joraku. Don''t you agree?"


    "...As the advisor, what do you suggest we do?"


    In response to Kochou''s inquiry, the n head seeks a conclusion.


    "It appears that this request signifies the court doubting our abilities and responsibilities. In that case, we need achievements that can dispel those concerns... Wouldn''t that be the case?"


    Understanding the meaning behind Kochou''s proposal, the attendees exchanged nces.


    "Do you mean to subjugate the youkai (mononoke) within the forbiddennds?"


    Shisui said what Kochou was talking about.


    The forbiddennds, as the name suggests, are territories where entry is strictly prohibited. The determination of suchnds is based on the consensus of the court, the Omnyouji Bureau, and the neighboring exorcist families. These ces are inhabited by youkai with unique abilities, pure youkai power, or they may simply be locations where the suppression of youkai has been dyed due to geographical factors,ck of manpower, or insufficient budget.


    In Fus��-kuni, there are over a hundred designated locations ssified into three levels of danger, with the first level being the most dangerous. While there are variations depending on individual cases, in many instances, monitoring and surveince are established along the boundary lines to address and report any anomalies.


    The Namahage incident that caused a disturbancest year, in a broad sense, falls under this ssification. Instead of the entire area, only the ces near the moving Namahage were marked as forbidden due to its range. Initially, it was considered a moderate threat, which made sense before the disturbances in the previous year. However, because its actions and characteristics have be unpredictable and it has shown changes, possibly due to contact with the Yamanba, the danger level has been raised to a higher level.


    "...Should I eliminate one or two nearby youkai through extermination?"


    Hina calmly expressed her opinion without changing her expression. Over three years ago, she had a track record of defeating the Ushi-Oni dwelling within the forbiddennds.


    "Hold on... There''s no need to rush for an answer, you know? Hurrying might lead to overlooking something important."


    Gently, the advisor cautioned Hina. The gazes of the granddaughter and grandmother crossed paths, and silence suddenly filled the room. Several attendees looked puzzled.


    "Yes, I apologize."


    Hina lowered her head slightly and responded to Kochou''s words. The grandmother also responded in a lively manner. The heavy atmosphere dispersed.

 Chapter 101.3

    Chapter 101.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Ah-choo!?"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong? Caught a cold?"


    Iruka, who was chewing on dried meat next to me, eximed.


    "Well, I wonder. Perhaps someone is talking about you?"


    "Superstitions, huh?"


    I sniffed and grumbled, and Iruka chuckled in response. It was true, I had made a stupid joke.


    It was thete winter of the 14th year of the Seiri Emperor''s reign when I and Iruka took a break in the shade of the outdoor training ground for the servants in the Onitsuki house. We wiped away the sweat with towels, hydrated ourselves, and had a light snack. In front of us, my subordinates were sparring with imitation weapons.


    Let me rify, just because I''m the boss doesn''t mean I take it easy. I finished the warm-up jogging and strength training first, and then I sparred with the rookie neers, all three of them at once, to show them what I''m made of before taking a break.


    By the way, I also had Iruka spar with two of them. In fact, she was even more merciless and ruthless than me. Don''t enjoy beating up brats with such a gleeful expression.


    "Hey,e on, that''s not fair, you know? They have real swords, and I''m just using my hands. Isn''t it cruel to throw weakdies into the fire and make fun of her?"


    "And you say that as a half-youkai?"


    If it were top-notch exorcists wielding famous swords, it would be a different story, but these amateur brats wielding cheap swords for servants would either be caught in Iruka''s youkai arms and crushed, or they would be broken in half. In fact, I witnessed their shock when she actually broke one of them and they ended up wetting themselves.


    "It''s better to give them a good scare. Even you, haven''t you had any incidents with the rookies trying to get the better of you? But have you seen them ruin themselves or be dealt with?"


    "..."


    Iruka''s words left me speechless. I am still a Yun-shoku with no viable recement, and I am rtively free despite being treated as Gori-sama''s ything. But it''s not the same for the lower ranks servant. It''s not that easy.


    If I were to rebel even slightly, I would suffer through the engraved curse and eventually die in agony. Not to mention, the neers who were replenished at the end of the previous year were a handful to deal with.


    "We can''t afford to be picky because we''re short-handed..."


    ording to the head of the group of servants who had purchased them, they were a notorious group that engaged in bandit-like activities in the city streets. After being captured by the court and found to be below the minimum age for execution during interrogation, they escaped the death penalty due to their valuable spiritual powers and were sold to the Onitsuki family. The older ones? Well, the leader and the others were beheaded in their hometown where they were captured.


    "Indeed... It was troublesome when they were brought in with cors on. They were almost dissolved one by one as an example by the servant''s head assistant."


    The special abilities possessed by the servant''s head assistant was exceptional for a neer exorcist with a history of only about a hundred years, being a bearer of spiritual power as the third generation. Almost any enemy whoes into contact with this person bes dust, and the way they perish is quite gruesome. Certainly, no fool would dare to defy them after witnessing the effects of their abilities.


    Resentment and hatred still remain, and above all, regardless of the source, I didn''t want to lose valuable subordinates that were just replenished. It''s not often that we can bring in a good number of new recruits!


    "Servants are disposable, huh? Although it was you who ended up dealing with them first, so it''s understandable that your perspective is warped. I''vee to understand that now. ...You''re quite a peculiar one among the servants, too."


    "Hey, stop it. Don''t lean in like that, it''s creepy."


    Iruka moved with the agility of a wolf and came close to me. I reprimanded her with a frown, but she had no intention of stopping and continued further. She wrapped her wolf-like arm around my neck, dug her ws into my throat, bared her fangs, narrowed her eyes like a predator targeting its prey...


    "Hey, don''t say such cold things. Aren''t we like brothers? Right, bro?"


    "(o�R���b)o No, it��s like parent and child! Right, my little sister?"


    "..."


    Both Iruka and I are taken aback by the sudden foolish voice echoing in our minds. While feeling exasperated, I ask,


    "...Sigh. What''s your intention, huh?"


    "...There are various things I can''t understand."


    As the serious atmosphere is shattered, I sigh while asking, and Iruka, who had been twirling her arm, unties it and sits cross-legged in front of me, responding.


    "Various things you can''t understand?"


    "I don''t intend to doubt you. However, I have sharp instincts."


    "Because you''re a wild child, I suppose."


    "You''re annoying... but I''ve been bothered by observing and monitoring you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    First of all, I''m surprised by the fact that she has been observing and monitoring me... not so much by the act itself, but by the fact that she had the intelligence to do so... I press on for more.


    "I know you have a soft spot for that Suzune. Keeping your identity hidden as well. That''s why I can''t understand. Despite your softness, there''s a part of you that touches something delicate."


    "..."


    In response to Iruka''s mysterious expression, I simply remain silent.


    (I thought I was trying to behave as naturally as possible... but there seems to be some sense of difort.)


    Iruka''s uneasiness is understandable. After all, Tamaki is the key and the bomb that could determine whether this world, Fus��-kuni, will be destroyed or not. She is the protagonist. Even if she makes a slight mistake, she could be disposed of by the heroines or turned into a daruma. She has already used her darkness'' power, so I has to handle her with caution.


    "I''ll say this now, but I remember it well, okay? I remember the scene where you groped her chest... Did you have any certainty that you could do something about that darkness?"


    "You were watching?"


    "Faintly, I only vaguely remember."


    Iruka deres while chewing on a piece of dried meat. Now, how should I respond... I can''t afford to make any mistakes with her.


    "...Well, I had no certainty, it''s a load of crap. I don''t even know what that darkness is. But it''s only natural to be cautious when faced with something like that, right?"


    I didn''t ''lie''. It was thanks to my prior knowledge from the original story that I was able to help at that time, but I have no knowledge about the core of Tamaki''s character.


    "...I still don''t understand it."


    With a face that shows her inexplicable feelings, Iruka then looks at me.


    "Why is that? Do you have any evidence?"


    "Because I can''t let my guard down."


    "Coming from you?"


    Adding such a retort, I further exin, albeit unnecessarily.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything that would harm Miss Tamaki if it''s not rted to Suzune. Personally, I have no gratitude or resentment towards her."


    Using a yandere as a decoy? Well, it''s originally her fate, so it can''t be helped. Yuri is supreme, so there''s no room for a man to intervene, as Batcha (�Фä���) said. Well, in the first ce, even for Gori-sama, it''s not really love but more like a toy. The only truly dangerous one would be someone like that demon (Oni).


    "��Well, let''s leave it at that for now."


    "That''s fine. If you''re not convinced, I had just ordered Magoroku to skip your portion of tonight''s dinner."


    "Are you threatening me!?"


    Iruka exims in utter astonishment at my deration. Well, what''s with your messed up priorities?


    "You''re truly exasperating, aren''t you? And it''s about time to end the break. If the boss keeps enjoying himself forever, the subordinates won''t have any motivation."


    I take a sip from my water bottle, pick up my spear, and gesture for Iruka to join me.


    "Seriously? Again? Aren''t we done yet? Why don''t you train on your own..."

 Chapter 101.4

    Chapter 101.4


    "I''m reluctant as well, but you''re the only one who can give me a decent challenge."


    Now, as a member of the senior group among the servant group, I belong to the most elite position. While there are a few individuals older than me, most of them have be instructors, including those with physical disabilities. As for the rest who haven''t, it''s just me, and somehow my physical abilities have be extraordinary, probably because of that cursed youkai mother''s influence. So, Iruka is the perfect match for me.


    ...Well, the main reason is that I don''t have to worry about someone reporting our sparring matches.


    "Sigh, I guess I can''t help it. Fine, let''s do it then. Let''s..."


    Iruka stands up with an annoyed expression, but then she moves her wolf ears on top of her head and gazes into the distance. Curious, I follow her gaze.


    There''s a figure approaching us, heading in our direction.


    "...Looks like she''s after you, huh?"


    "...Seems like it. Hey, let''s not cause too muchmotion, okay?"


    After giving her that warning, I cover the tip of my spear with a cloth and stand up straight, bowing slightly to greet the approaching superior.


    We, the servant, weing Miyamizu Shizu... * * *


    Miyamizu Shizu is a typical exorcist who doesn''t have any attachment to the servant group. Naturally, it''s rare for her to show up at the training grounds for the servant group unless there''s a specific reason.


    (Well, most of the time I''m called out by her in a bad mood...)


    As I follow behind Miyamizu Shizu, I inwardly sigh. In the original work and other media, she''s portrayed as a minor character with a tough personality, but actually being in a direct superior-subordinate rtionship with her makes it even more apparent.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you staring at my back like that? Did you think I hadn''t noticed?"


    As I was thinking that, Shizu stops and res at me with a look of deep displeasure.


    "No, it''s just that I find it intimidating to have you, the esteemed head''s assistant, personally calling me out. I thought it would be more appropriate to use a shikigami or a subordinate."


    "I''ve already suggested that. However, ording to the head, direct summons are the most appropriate for the sake of confidentiality. It doesn''t mean you''re highly valued or anything. You should stop being conceited. Servants have their own ce. Understand that."


    "Yes, ma''am"


    With a clearly sarcastic remark, I refrain from arguing andply with her words. Shizu resumes walking, and I follow closely behind. ...This is giving me a stomachache from the stress.


    After a while, we arrive at a corner of the Onitsuki house, specifically at the office of the servant group head. More precisely, it''s in the courtyard where the head''s office is located. It shouldn''t have been too long since we left, but the journey felt excessively long. Perhaps it''s due to the theory of rtivity.


    "Wait there for a moment," the assistant ordered, kneeling in the gravel-filled courtyard. Seriously, am I being ignored? The gravel is hurting my feet.


    "......"


    Silently, I continued to endure the situation, aware of my weak-willed and passive servant persona. How much time had passed? It couldn''t have been more than half an hour. The figure approached from the depths, and I bowed deeply, offering my respects.


    Whispered conversation could be heard. A brief exchange... and then a clear voice spoke.


    "You can raise your head; it''s fine. It''ll be easier to talk that way, won''t it?"


    "Yes!"


    I responded to the servant group''s head''s words, who appears with Shizu, without hesitation, keeping my head raised.


    "I apologize for interrupting your training. We had a meeting this morning. I thought it was necessary to inform Yun-shoku about the future ns."


    "Understood!"


    Once again, I responded to Shisui''s words. Of course, I had a general idea of what to expect. It was the time for this gathering. Based on my knowledge of the original work, it was probably about the personnel for the summer Joraku event.


    In the original work, it was mentioned that the Imperial Court had requested an increase in the number of attendants for Joraku this year. The proposal was put forth by the Minister of the Right, who took advantage of the repeated youkai incidents and the potential for rebellion among the exorcist families. The Minister of the Left, seeing it as an opportunity to annihte the exorcists, supported the decision.


    From the perspective of the Minister of the Left, it was convenient for the extermination of the exorcists to consolidate the difficulties faced by exorcist families across the country and incite resistance against the Imperial Court. However, that didn''t mean the Minister of the Right was ipetent. In fact, he had no choice in this matter.


    The Central Region, in which Fus��-kuni was located, was the core of the country. Despite ounting for less than 20% of thend area, it constituted nearly 30% of the poption and over 50% of the agricultural and industrial production of Fus��-kuni. It could be called the heart of the nation. By official ounts, the next most important region was the Western Region.


    In extreme terms, even if Fus��-kuni lost all other territories, as long as the Central Region remained, the country could recover. This was acknowledged not only in the official setting but also by the higher echelons of Fus��-kuni. Naturally, the Minister of the Right was aware of this as well. That''s why the Central Region always maintained an excessive force, including warrior units and exorcist families, constantly deployed for Joraku and other purposes.


    Even the presence of Korishiraki, who had been beaten to a pulp, was an unprecedented event for the Imperial Court. The fact that the Central Region had been invaded, let alone that the capital itself had been threatened, was a seismic event. The same went for the Youbo (youkai mother) lurking in the underground sewer.


    "Prepare three squads of 15 people each. We''ll be sending them on a one-year mission to Joraku. I understand we''re understaffed, but I''m relying on you."


    "Yes, sir."


    Regardless, I couldn''t say no, could I?


    (However, 15 people... This is going to be difficult.)


    Our schedule, the servants, is already packed to the brim. There are no any vacancies until Joraku... Now, what should I do? How can I manage through all the uing events until then?


    "Also, there''s a somewhat major tasking up in the middle of Kisaragi (February). Prepare fifteen people for that as well."


    "Wha...?"


    I couldn''t help but let out an unintentional groan, causing Shisui''s assistant, Shizu, to give me a stern look. Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but groan. It''s already a challenge to gather a three-team unit several months from now due to the shortage of personnel, and now they want us to prepare for the following month...!!?


    "I, it''s... difficult to exin, but with the current manpower of the servant group, it''s challenging to manage..."


    "Didn''t the unit already receive reinforcements? If it''s still not enough, should I assume that?"


    Shisui scolded me, but honestly, it''s not nearly enough. Besides, they''re still in training!!


    "Don''t worry about their proficiency. After all, you won''t be the ones fighting on the front lines. Just monitoring should be enough. I think even those in training can be mobilized for that purpose, don''t you?"


    "Understood. However, theck of practicalbat possibilities is..."


    "You shouldn''t pry into that matters as Yun-shoku''s position! Understand your ce and don''t argue with orders!!"


    "Assistant, that''s enough."


    As Shizu shouted, Shisui gently calmed her down. With a fixed smile on his face, Shisui answered my question.


    "The purpose is Mount H��raku."


    "...!? U, understood!"


    Upon hearing that location, I immediately understood what Shisui was implying��the aim of the Onitsuki family. Indeed, if that''s the opponent, there would be less danger as long as we don''t recklessly engage them from our side.


    (But... has the event been moved up?)


    While bowing my head, I couldn''t help but have doubts. Furthermore, this event was supposed to ur on a route that doesn''t branch off in the Darth Tamaki route.


    The third-ss forbidden ce, "Mount H��raku," was the stage for an event that takes ce in a route that doesn''t lead to Joraku in the original game. During this event, the protagonist''s thoughts be unclear due to a strange influence. He has to defeat a particr creature called the "Mayoiga," which is a dangerous and unpredictable youkai representing both dreams and madness, hope and despair, and silence...


    Second anniversary fan art : here

 Chapter 102.1

    Chapter 102.1


    Sorry for the dy update...


    [Part 1/4]


    In the dimly lit room, the young girl with ck hair lowered her head. No, it wasn''t a mere gesture; it was a full-fledged prostration.


    The man sitting on the high seat before her cast a disdainful gaze, his crimson eyes piercing through her. Silently, he red.


    "Father, please... I beg of you!"


    Once again, the girl pleaded, her voice trembling. It was a heartfelt plea, a desperate appeal.


    It was all because of her selfishness. She thoughtlessly demanded of him, without considering the consequences or the feelings involved. She had resorted to crying and even hurling insults, forcefully imposing her will upon him.


    And this was the result. The dream-like moments didn''tst long. It was nothing more than a child''s na?ve attempt. But even so, the n the boy had devised with cunning and intelligence, far beyond her childish imagination, had made it impossible for the adults to dismiss his actions as mere mischief.


    Being dragged away, looking like a rag and tattered rag with bloody clothes covered with cuts andcerations, was thest sight of him for the little girl.


    And since the punishment was imposed, she had been crying for three days and nights, refusing even a sip of water. This was why. While they were on the run, hiding together in the thicket, he had casually mentioned a story. She remembered it.


    [If things go wrong, princess, please plead with the Lord. During your punishment, even if you fasted and under house arrest, he would stille to see you. I''m sure he''d give in.]


    She truly believed it was just a joke. But she, being far more foolish than him, couldn''t think of any other solution. She wanted to help him at least, so she did just that. And his insightful eyes were right. That''s how she was granted permission to meet her father like this.


    "...Father?"


    "Not happening."


    How long had she been pleading? The girl, puzzled by her father''s unwavering silence, inadvertently raised her face and called out to him. He promptly responded with words of rejection.


    "It can''t be...!?"


    "While basking in great gratitude, the audacity of this scoundrel who deceived and conspired against the princess, proved to be unforgivable audacity!!"


    "Wha...!?"


    Snap! The sound of a fan being struck echoed in the room as her father dered, instilling fear in her. It wasn''t the kind and gentle father she had known when they lived in the countryside. It was an unimaginable scenepared to those times. Even so, she couldn''t help but wonder if her father had changed since they moved into this house. Such thoughts crossed the girl''s mind.


    "Thus, the appropriate punishment for this crime is death. Don''t you all agree?"


    Though it was an unexpected reality for the still young fledgling to the extent that her father would dere his death.


    "Indeed! Such a rascal should be executed immediately!"


    "But before that, we should thoroughly torture and make an example out of him. No one should dare to repeat such acts!"


    "We could dismember him with a saw, or burn him alive. We could even have those lowly youkai devour him alive. In any case, we must ensure a gruesome end."


    "Hold on. A n as intricate as this couldn''t have been executed by a mere child. We should leave him as a cripple and extract the memories of those who were pulling the strings behind the scenes!"


    "Yes, someone is trying to destabilize our n. We must expose that person..."


    Following their leader''s deration, the adults on either side erupted into a mor. The girl trembled upon hearing their angry voices and the content of their words. Regardless of the specifics, to the young girl who had been raised in a considerably sheltered environment as an exorcist, the words uttered by the adults seemed to deviate from the ordinary.


    Nheless, she remained oblivious to thetter half of their ims. Even before she could realize the significance of several elders directing their cautious gazes at one of the attendees... But before she could realize, events continued to unfold. The n''s head opens his mouth.


    "...Uemon, what are your thoughts?"


    At her father''s interrogation, one of the shadows stationed on either side trembled slightly. As the girl turned her gaze toward the imposing figure, she finally understood that it was her uncle. At the same time, she held onto a glimmer of hope. She hoped that her uncle would defend him. She knew that despite all theints, her uncle cared for him.


    "...As the Lordmands, maximum punishment seems appropriate."


    "What...!?"


    The young girl''s hopes were mercilessly shattered. Why? How? Was it okay for him to be killed? The reason why her uncle had abandoned him remained unknown to her. She instinctively looked at her uncle. He said nothing. He averted his gaze in silence.


    Betrayed. That was the overwhelming feeling in the girl''s heart. Realizing that she was the only one on his side now, she threw away all her shame and her reputation and cried out.


    "Please, stop! It was me! I''m the one who insisted! I''m the one who forced him! If there''s punishment, I''ll take it! So, don''t punish ????, ???? is��!"


    "��Silence."


    "!?"


    The girl''s wailing never reached its conclusion. After all, her father''s words stole her voice. She tries desperately to scream, but her throat does not obey. Only dry sobs escaped. This brings more tears to her eyes.


    No, there was still something she could do. The girl stood up instinctively, causing a stir among the adults.


    "What...!?"


    Before one of the elders finished speaking, the girl acted. She dashed toward the central pir of the room and mmed her head against it. An intense pain reverberated through her small skull. Her forehead throbbed with heat. A cry of agony erupted.


    "Stop! What are you...!"


    Just as the elders shouted, a second thud resounded. Blood sttered onto the floor.


    "Stop her!!"


    Before the third sound could echo, the girl was restrained. The adults held her down. She struggled. She fought. She bit someone''s arm. Anger-filled voices resounded, and her cheek was pped.


    "Calm down!"


    At the deration of the enraged Lord, silence fell once again. Everyone, including the girl, nced at him with fear. Just before that, some remembered his extraordinary abilities and quickly averted their eyes.


    "...All of you, leave. I will reason with her directly."


    In response to the Lord''smand, a few tried to protest, but as they met the piercing gaze of his sharp red eyes, they fell silent. Reluctantly, the attendees left the room.


    Only the father sitting at the head and the tearful girl copsed on the floor remained in the spacious room. The father rose and slowly approached his daughter.


    "Ah... awa!"


    Hina can''t talk because of a curse of speech, but she still wants to plead her dad. In response, her father gently embraced her,forting her.


    "Are you alright? Going to such lengths when you can''t freely use your abilities."


    It was a gentle voice. His expression was filled with genuine concern andpassion. Did her desperate actions manage to get through to him? The girl clung to that hope with her childish heart, looking up at her father with a mix of fear and anticipation, reminiscent of her mother.


    "Never would I have imagined that he would deceive you so cunningly. Please forgive me for not realizing the treacherous hands closing in on you."


    While gently stroking her reddened cheek from the p, her father presented words of despair with utmost goodwill.


    No!... She couldn''t scream. She couldn''t even struggle. Immediately, she was ensnared by her father''s gaze and the curse power within it. Her mind twisted. Distorted. Constricted. Her brain felt like it was being scrambled, nausea washing over her. She vomited. She retched, soiling her father''s kimono. Something... something crawled within her. Awareness was being crushed.


    "Rest assured, my dear. I will take responsibility for dealing with that boy. Moreover, there is another troublesome intruder I need to handle. They will receive the punishment they deserve for deceiving and degrading you. They shall suffer long and enduringly, over the course of time, with their wretched existence..."


    <i>No, I don''t want this, please stop, don''t torment him.</i> There was no room left to voice such thoughts. After all, the curse cast by her father pushed her consciousness further away. Dizziness set in, her vision blurred.


    "So, my beloved daughter, who resembles her so much. Sleep in peace. Know that I love you from the depths of my heart, more than anyone else. No matter what sacrifices are made..."


    Her father cherished her. He adored his copsed daughter. With words drowning in affection, he cursed her.


    "You belong to me..."


    In that moment of unconsciousness, the girl heard her father''s endearing words. And she thought to herself. If that is the form love takes, if that is truly the shape of love, then, then... * * *


    As I have mentioned before, it should be noted that the creature known as "Mayoiga" is a youkai that disguises itself. If we refer to its origins, it is akin to the folklore found in the remote mountains of the Tohoku region, appearing intermittently in a splendid and enigmatic mansion that could be either a dream or a reality. However, in this world, it is merely a temporary appearance, a mere trap to lure in prey.


    ording to the creators of the original work, the wild "Mayoiga" isparable to a nt-like entity, simr to a carnivorous nt. Unaware humans who are lured in by its illusions unknowingly be its sustenance and wither away.


    Even if one manages to see through the illusions at some point, the interior of the "Mayoiga" is a space distorted to an extreme degree. It can be described as a vast and intricate maze, akin to a realm that has been transformed, where even thews of physics can be disrupted. Countless traps are set within, and numerous supernatural beings roam around. Escaping from there, let alone surviving, is no easy feat. At least, not without prior knowledge. ording to the creators, one of the inspirations for the concept is the unsettling atmosphere of a creepy pasta story set in a dark room. Quite an embodiment of malevolence, isn''t it?


    ...Regardless, it would have been nothing short of a suicidal act to boldly pass through the main gate and venture inside such a "Mayoiga."


    Still, the method of subduing the "Mayoiga" has already been established. The approach is simple yet straightforward: "Eliminate it swiftly from the outside using overwhelming firepower."


    Naturally, one would expect nothing less. The grand mansion of the "Mayoiga" is nothing more than an external disguise, a mere appearance. What truly matters is its core. It is the essence of the "Mayoiga," and once it is destroyed, the "Mayoiga" will perish. If entering the interior of the "Mayoiga" is a suicidal act, then the only remaining option is to unleash significant firepower from the outside and blow away the core along with its external structure.


    So why hasn''t this been done yet? Why leave it as a forbidden area? Some might argue along those lines. Of course, there are reasons for that.


    The "Mayoiga" is a youkai that is closely rted to nts. Moreover, some nts grow to an iprehensible degree at times.


    Especially, the "Mayoiga" that resides at the foot of the forbidden area known as Mount H��raku is known to have grown abnormallyrge. Its estimated age exceeds two thousand years. Is it because it grew on a medium-sized spiritual vein? When viewed from above, the mansion spreads across andparable in size to the Imperial Pce. One could even call it a pce. From the outside, it appears as a resplendent and extravagant mansion, brimming with luxury and opulence.


    When dealing with such a scale, obliterating the "Mayoiga" in a single blow, reaching its central core, is no easy task. Besides, despite being made primarily of wood and stone, the mansion, which seems to defy conventional durability, is clearly surpassing its limits. The dense, yet concealed youkai aura enveloping it instantly neutralizes the spiritual energy of even a powerful exorcist''s strike, rendering it ineffective.


    Of course, it would be theoretically possible to gather a sufficient number of capable exorcists and continuously bombard the mansion with a wave of powerful attacks until the "Mayoiga" ispletely eradicated. However, while it may be theoretically feasible, the practicality is low.


    Exorcists are not idle either. Even if they were to gather arge number of skilled individuals, the impact of their temporary absence due to focusing on the "Mayoiga" extermination should not be overlooked. In fact, it could potentially attract a swarm of misceneous youkai due to the dense aura that would be present.


    Fortunately, the "Mayoiga" itself is primarily a passive creature. Its expansion within its territory urs at a pace that, in human terms, is of considerable duration (long scale). A hundred or two hundred years is not a significant span of time. In fact, in terms of growth potential, the rate of concentration and strengthening through the bloodline of exorcists via marriage is much faster.


    These factorsbined, and as a result, since its discovery seven hundred years ago, aprehensive extermination was nned once, but it was interrupted by the subsequent "Human-Youkai War." Following that, the Imperial Court designated this location as a forbidden area, conducting several investigations and reconnaissance, but maintaining a basic approach of "Definite extermination ns will be made once the resources and budget are determined, pending the current situation."


    In the original work, "Firefly of the Dark Night," by selecting the route of staying in the Onitsuki Valley rather than the route of Joraku (visiting the capital), one could confront this "Mount H��raku Mayoiga." It is also featured in the novel version that depicts the route of staying in the Onitsuki Valley. As the incidents rted to youkai continue to increase in various regions, the exorcists of the Northern region, led by the Onitsuki family, view this as a gesture towards the Imperial Court, a form of extermination.


    "If things end without any issues... that would be great."


    I muttered quietly while sitting cross-legged and slumping my shoulders. In the original game version, the moment one entered, it was basically a deadlock. In the novel version, although the protagonist survives, the ''Mayoiga of Mount H��raku'' has clouded the protagonist''s vision. But on the flip side, if we never entered, the mission assigned to us this time would have been a piece of cake. In fact, in the game version, it''s just an event that ends uneventfully if one choose the correct option.


    ...The problem is, based on my past experiences, I can''t be certain that it will end peacefully.


    "Sorry, but I can''t consult you on that. Look, I got sixty points with Shik�� (Mahjong)."


    "Huh!? Wait... you''re kidding, right!?"

 Chapter 102.2

    Chapter 102.2


    [Part 2/4]


    I stood up, speechless, as the Curse-tool''s Yun-shoku mmed his winning hands on the table. As I stood up and stared dumbfounded at the winningbinations on the table, I couldn''t believe it. Wait, this just happened!? And it happened at the veryst moment!?


    "Well, shall we start tallying up the scores? ...Although, there''s no need to state the obvious. I''ll be the next dealer."


    As I and the other yer calcte our scores, Kuga Sarujirou starts preparing for the next game.


    "This is getting tough... I never expected it to go this far."


    "D*mn, even though it''s definitely cheating, I can''t tell what the tiles are..."


    Onitsuki Kurou, now known as Hayama, chuckles with a pained expression, and I spit out my frustrations. Well, even though we''re all cheating.


    By the way, the three of us, including the Curse-tool''s Yunshoku, were gathered in Sarujirou''s workce, indulging in a gambling-like flower matching game. Of course, on the surface, we were meeting under the pretext of discussing the Joraku (visiting capital) to the capital and various other ns... A bitter excuse, I suppose, for our predicament.


    "Hey, hey, I''m out of sake! Pass it over."


    "You''ve had too much to drink. Alright, fine."


    Reluctantly, I pour sake from the sake bottle into the cup offered to me. By the way, this is part of the servant''s portion that was presented to Tachibana Sh��kai as a New Year''s gift, and furthermore, it''s Yun-shoku (��š)''s share from within that.


    "Are you okay? You still have work afterward, right? Don''t cause an ident, okay?"


    "Don''t worry about me, Hayama boy. Well, my skills are not so bad that I would make a big mistake over something like this."


    "But didn''t you get drunk once and hurt your finger with a hammer?"


    "You''re so noisy, Yun-shoku (��š)."


    Sarujirou casually brushes off Kurou''s concerns and takes a sip from his cup with a sharp response to my remark. This familiar craftsman is skilled but also stubborn and full of himself.


    "Anyway, Hayama boy. How are your preparations going?"


    "Well, to be honest... I''m not sure what''s good anymore. Ayaka and the others have taken care of most of it."


    In response to Sarujirou''s question while dealing the cards, Kurou answers with a wry smile.


    Contrary to expectations, the head of the n readily epts the revival of the Onitsuki n of Hayama, which had once been destroyed. Perhaps it''s because it was a revival as andlord and vige leader rather than as an exorcist family? It may also be due to Kurou leaving the Hidden Group and the main house of the Onitsuki n.


    Although it''s a small area with a poption of less than five hundred, being the vige leader still means being the vige leader. While nning to reuse the previous mansion, he still need to prepare furnishings, clothes, and other things. After all, if he appears too shabby,bined with Kurou''s age, the vigers might not take him seriously. However, Kurou doesn''t have much money...


    But then, Madam Advisor helped Kurou financially, and Ayaka helped him with procurement. Ayaka was particrly proactive and even used her own assets to help Kurou get ready.


    In total, it seemed like she poured nearly a hundred ry�� into it. Just the other day, I saw Kurou being turned into a dress-up doll by Ayaka and Kiky��. Each outfit was clearly an expensive item.


    "I know I''m in no position to say this since I''m receiving their money and goods, but... being turned into a doll for half a day is exhausting."


    It''s probably referring to the scene I witnessed. Kurou weakly smiles.


    "Haah, you say such extravagant things. To us, no matter how small, you''re like a feudal lord. I envy you from the bottom of my hired-self... Right, Yun-shoku?"


    "Please don''t go overboard just because you don''t have to worry about our superior gaze. Your health is at risk."


    "Please stop, both of you...!!"


    While Sarujirou and I exchange jokes, Kurou ispletely flustered. He remains the same serious and earnest youngd.


    "Don''t sulk, don''t sulk. You''re such an obedient guy, Hayama boy. What about you? You don''t have to pay attention to the words of lowlymoners like us, right?"


    "I can''t think of you two as lowlymoners... Really."


    Although Kurou''s words, spoken with his head down, weren''t particrly loud, they were filled with a deep determination.


    "..."


    Both Sarujirou and I fall silent at Kurou''s sight, then we exchange nces. It was an awkward situation.


    Before I became a servant, or rather, when Hina was still in a position closer to that of a young girl without the discovery of her exorcism talents, the three of us, along with Hina, used to have a lot of fun.


    An illegitimate child of the main family and the mistress of a branch family, a talkativemoner kid, and a mischievous apprentice of curse-tool masters... We must have made quite a matching group from the outside perspective. Sarujirou and Hina would cause a ruckus, and I would cover it up here and there, while Kurou, who was less assertive, would follow along like a puppy... Those were tales from a long time ago.


    Everything has changed since then. One cannot remain a child forever. People change. For better or worse.


    "Hahaha... It would be perfect if Hina was here. It''s a shame we couldn''t gather old acquaintances properly."


    "Hina-sama is already an adult. She wouldn''t participate in such foolish gatherings."


    As Sarujirou mumbles while holding the cup to his lips, I calmly point out. Regardless of gender, back when we were fooling around without worrying about it, she was more like a lively and spiriteddy of the esteemed Onitsuki family. She followed the path of self-discipline and righteousness, a senior-type heroine. But Kurou, well, aside from him, it would be inappropriate for someone like me in a lowly position or Sarujirou with his vulgar nature to be too friendly with her.


    "Hey hey, that''s harsh. Even if Hina was here, I would just ask about the color of her underwear, nothing more."


    "Do you want your head chopped off?"


    If her Yandere psycho father were here, it might not end with just that. It could lead to torture or being drawn by a saw. Seriously, how could this guy managed to survive in the original work... or perhaps he didn''t have much interaction in the original work?


    "Hahaha, Hina-sama has indeed be quite impressive."


    Kurou lets out a smallugh and shows aplex expression. Since themotion from back then, it seems that Kurou hasn''t had a frank conversation with Hina, even after returning to the Onitsuki n.


    "Is there still a grudges? I do talk to her a bit during her sword training. After thatmotion, I subtly defended you a few times, but..."


    It''s understandable that Sarujirou''s words be hesitant towards the end. Since thatmotion, Hina''s position has changed significantly. Although Sarujirou''s position didn''t change like mine and Kurou''s, he probably couldn''t casually meet with Hina anymore. They must have been forcibly estranged. Even if they asionally bumped into each other, they couldn''t have deep conversations.


    "No, it''s fine. It''s inevitable for me to be resented by her. ...I suppose even if it angered her and got me burned to ashes, it wouldn''t make a difference."


    "Absolutely not. Hina-sama wouldn''t do something like that... She wouldn''t be so devastated, right? I''m sure Hina-sama would forgive you."


    "..."


    Kurou silently gazes at me. It''s a look that seems to imply he''s thinking something. Sarujirou alternates his gaze between me and Kurou. What''s going on here?


    "...Enough of this gloomy talk. Let''s stop it. We gathered together for a reason, and the atmosphere shouldn''t turn dark! Alright, let''s move on to the next game. Yun-shoku, how much of that sweet sake is left?"


    "About two or three cups'' worth, I guess?"


    However, both Kurou and I have only had a few cups. Most of it disappeared into Sarujirou''s belly. We brought the low-alcohol, sweet sake as a souvenir since it''s daytime... but it''s as good as the same thing.


    "Perfect. For the next game, whoever has the lowest score will prepare the next round of drinks. By the way, all I have is cheap sake!"


    "I don''t even have any in my room to begin with..."


    "Don''t worry, Hayama boy. Yun-shoku there has quite a stockpile. After all, he seems to have made a good impression on the wealthy merchant''s daughter. His room''s cer is overflowing with imported high-quality liquor. ...We''ll work together to drain it."


    "Hey, it''s two against one!?"


    It was a sudden deration of war. And without mercy, the next round of the game begins. From the start, all three of us have been cheating. Moreover, I''m no match for Sarujirou when ites to cheating, and being targeted by two against one ensures the oue is already decided.


    ...Well, that''s how it goes. I think it was quite a pathetic way to lose.


    "So, we''ll have your good stuff, right?"


    "D*mn it! Ah, d*mn it! Fine, I get it!"


    With a click of the tongue, I put my mask and leave the workce of the Curse-Tool Yunshoku. Not as an escape but to secure the requested item. ...It''s not what I wanted, but the truth is I''ve been heavily reliant on Sarujirou when ites to tools. I can''t disregard the debt of gratitude and I didn''t want to engage in an ugly conflict in front of Kurou either.


    "After all, this may be our final farewell."


    With an uncertain lifespan, I didn''t want to part ways with regrets...


    "I understand your sentiment, but I can''t ept the current situation, Hayama boy."


    As Yun-shoku (��š), his old friend, left the room, Kuga Sarujirou, munching on pickled vegetables, offered a cautionary remark. Onitsuki Kurou nodded with a lowered gaze.


    "Although I heard about it from the esteemed advisor, it seems to be true. Our memories are being manipted."


    The exact details remain unknown, and the reason behind it is unclear. However, this is simply too appalling and cruel, isn''t it?


    "What does Hina-sama think about this?"


    "Who knows? She refuses to discuss it, even in the slightest. Perhaps her memories have been twisted differently from ours?"


    "That can''t be... Our Lord, manipting Hina-sama''s memories?"


    Onitsuki Yuusei, the current head of the Onitsuki family, is well-known for his excessive doting on the first princess. Although he now conceals it, his favoritism before he became a vegetable was truly extraordinary. It was marked by an intense and fanatical obsession. That is why it is unimaginable that he would do something to Hina.


    "...But let me tell you, don''t say it out loud. If there''s even a chance our memories are being manipted, it could drive us insane."


    If one were to suspect memory maniption, it could lead to ack of trust in everything. People might fall into a state of paranoia, doubting even their closest rtionships. It would be unimaginable if someone were to go mad and take their own life.


    "Well, there''s a possibility that our memories have been tampered with... but that seems unlikely."


    Manipting and altering memories is not a foolproof technique. Brainwashing dozens of individuals is not an easy task. Even if brainwashing were possible,plex maniptions would be difficult to achieve. There are numerous ways to gather evidence. In that regard, Sarujirou had great confidence in his own memories.


    "...But why would something like this happen?"


    Kurou muttered with a grave expression. If it was just about punishing the servant''s fall, it would have been more than sufficient. No, it would have been better to go as far as maximum punishment. No need to go through the trouble of falsifying memories and then depraving the servant... it''s just troublesome.


    "Stop, stop. Don''t get too involved. Especially you, it''s not your ce to get deeply involved."


    Sarujirou warned Kurou. The Hayama n of Onitsuki n were settled with the head n''s deaths. However, it does not seem that Kurou has rxed the vignce of the head of the family and his faction. Rather, it should be seen as strengthened due to the awakening of the Onitsuki n''s head, who had been in aa for many years.


    "Are you going to throw away the position you worked so hard to attain? Besides, you''ll also take care of the Renge (Hasuka) princess, won''t you?"


    "Yes..."


    The inheritance of the Renge (Hasuka) family, devastated by the kappa incident, is still in dispute.

 Chapter 102.3

    Chapter 102.3


    [Part 3/4]


    The lineage of exorcists in the northern region isplex. Families here and there have been convening meetings, putting forth candidates for the next head, all in the hopes of acquiring the name and assets of the Renge family. The Onitsuki family was also caught up in this whirlpool, having secured the child of the concubine, Kikyou.


    Whether their aim was her or not, there have been several attempts by infiltrators to breach the Onitsuki estate. Among those disguises, some were cleverly concealing poisoned needles. It''s unclear which family sent them. The traces were meticulously erased. It''s certain that there was more than one. There was even the possibility that the imperial court was nning to seize the estate through the dissolution of the family, taking control of their assets.


    In secret, Kikyou, along with Kurou, also n to retreat to the Hayama''snd. They will go into hiding, and Kikyou will disguised as maids. The suggestion apparently led by the esteemed advisor is likely aimed at protecting Kikyou, who could serve as a pawn in the inheritance issue. The Onitsuki mansion, engulfed in conspiracies, is no longer safe. The threatse not only from external assassins but also from those within the Onitsuki household and the residents of the mansion. They are not necessarily wealthy individuals. In fact, several people have approached Kikyou for the sake of her lineage and family name...


    "Be careful not to prioritize things incorrectly. Don''t try to take on everything at once. It would be troublesome if you push yourself too hard and end up failing, drawing unwanted attention... You might end up like him."


    It''s not just about Hina. Even without actively seeking detailed information, it''s apparent that things have be quite troublesome since he bes a servant. Sarujirou still thinks Kurou is inexperienced when ites to living.


    "Fortunately, the esteemed advisor seems to be on our side. She used to dote on him like a grandchild..."


    Though it''s unlikely that the ck Butterfly Lady would be bound for such a trivial reason... One of the reasons why Sarujirou can support him with the curse-tools is because of her covert instructions. However, Sarujirou finds it difficult to grasp her intentions.


    (But I shouldn''t dig too deep, or I might be silenced.)


    Regarding his surroundings, it seems that everyone is making use of him as a pawn in political struggles and conspiracies, partly because of Hina. While Sarujirou genuinely wants to help as a friend, it''s not wise to make rash moves and risk stepping on someone''s tail. He could only provide assistance within the limits of what can be concealed. At least, for now.


    ...And Sarujirou couldn''t divulge such deep things to Kurou in front of him.


    "Well, that''s the situation. ...Don''t worry too much. Leave it to the other side and focus on pursuing your own happiness. Don''t trouble Ayaka, okay?"


    After a brief silence, Sarujirou casually announced to ease Kurou''s concerns. Kurou responded with a wry smile to the words of the nonchnt curse-tool craftman.


    "Hahaha. Indeed, I''ve been causing trouble for Ayaka as childhood friends..."


    <i>No, that''s not it.</i> Sarujirou nearly blurted out the words but managed to swallow them. It seemed that both his friend, who had be a servant, and the young boy before him were somewhat unaware of these intricacies. Well, he deliberately chose not to point it out. Getting stabbed in the back due to tangled emotions is their own responsibility. Sarujirou couldn''t afford to deal with suchplications.


    "Well, in life, it''s important to makepromises, you know? You should know your limits and what you can bear on your small shoulders."


    Sarujirou''s remark, which sounded like an offhandment, wasn''t irresponsible. It was advice as a guide in life. An understanding of facing reality... There are limits to what a person can bear. There are limits to what one can take on. It was advice not to make the mistake of choosing which to take away and which to discard.


    "...I understand."


    Kurou responded until there and fell silent. Sarujirou might not be satisfied, but Kurou also had things that couldn''t be easily reconciled.


    No matter how much he tries to forget, the guilt doesn''t disappear. Even if he forgets, the other person won''t forget.


    And not only grudges but also feelings, over time, swell up and suddenly demand their due, with umted interest. There''s no escaping from that payment. One shouldn''t try to escape. At least, Kurou felt that way.


    ...Which of the two perspectives is the true reality, Sarujirou, who has limited wisdom, couldn''t assert.


    "...Anyway, you left it halfway."


    Sarujirou nced at the silent Kurou and mumbled as he poured sake into his own cup, peering into the bottle. Then, he directed the bottle toward Kurou.


    "Sarujirou-san?"


    "You barely drink, don''t you? I will pour it for you. If you don''t get used to it now, as soon as you go there, the local folks will get you drunk and make you father a child with some unknown woman."


    "What''s that all about?"


    Kurou chuckled at Sarujirou''s strangely specific threat but reluctantly offered his cup. He received the cup filled with the milky white liquid, about half of the usual amount. It had a taste mixed with bitterness and sweetness. Perhaps it was due to his constitution? Even if he drank it slowly, he would get drunk quickly. Kurou thought he wasn''t good with booze.


    ...Come to think of it, was his father a heavy drinker? Upon reflection, his father would often get drunk and abuse his family. Or perhaps his weakness for alcohol was inherited from his father. Thinking so made Kurou feel a little mncholic.


    "...? What are you doing?"


    "Hmm, just wait a moment."


    Suddenly, Sarujirou stood up and started rummaging through the shelves behind him. Perhaps due to the alcohol taking effect, Sarujirou''s face turned slightly red as he struggled amidst the disarrayed shelves... and then he found it.


    "Come to think of it, I was nning to give this to you... It''s perfect. I thought it could also be used as a snack with drinks."


    "Is this... a wakizashi?"


    ced prominently on the table, it resembled the dagger owned by his friend''s servant. However, it was longer than that and adorned with decorations predominantly incquer and silver foil. Kurou naturally picked it up, examining the intricate embellishments. And then he spotted it��the engraved inscription.


    "A crow, is it?"


    "It''s the family crest of the Hayama Onitsuki family."


    With the addition of a crow to the Onitsuki family crest, it symbolized the Hayama Onitsuki family, which once held significant influence within the Hidden Group.


    "It''s a personal congrattory gift. I should mention that, as a pure weapon, it''s superior to the one Yun-shoku (��š) carries."


    Moreover, that dagger was also crafted by Sarujirou himself. It was his masterpiece at the time. After several years, it''s no wonder that his current masterpiece would surpass it.


    ...Althoughparing the two is somewhat meaningless, considering the additional curses ced by the second princess of the Onitsuki family.


    "But... does this one also have a curse?"


    "That''s not me who cast it, it''s that guy. Well, it''s only someone who curse the servant. Consider it as a talisman of sorts, better than nothing."


    Of course, Kurou is now just andlord, neither a samurai (warrior) nor an exorcist. In the first ce, being in a situation where a wakizashi is needed is already halfway to a dead end. It truly became an object resembling a talisman.


    "...I didn''t hear that you had prepared something like this."


    "Hahaha, surprised?"


    "...Yes. I''m very grateful."


    In response to Sarujirou''s question, Kurou rxed his expression and answered. Unbeknownst to himself, he had been holding the wakizashi he acquired. Since that day, it had be the most precious gift to him.


    And the young boy thought to himself. It would be nice if, at least, before settling the debts and facing the consequences of the past, he could gather with his old friends like this once again... He wished for it from the bottom of his heart. * * *


    "Excuse me... Whoa, is Mari the only one here?"


    I mumbled as I entered the hut, responding to Sarujirou''s request. ncing around the sparsely furnished room with inexpensive items scattered about, I noticed a figure sitting in the center. As my voice reached them, they lifted their head in response.


    "Huh? Oh... so, it''s Tomobe-sama, is it?"


    [(* ???) I''m back! The warriors have returned from the World of Darkness!!]


    The girl, facing me with closed eyelids, wore a somewhat astonished expression. Hey, foolish spider over there, apologize.


    "O-Oh, you''re back already... I-I''m sorry! Right now, I''m...!"


    "Hold on, calm down. Don''t rush."


    I moved closer and prevented her from rushing towards me while on her knees.


    "But if you''ve returned home, I should prepare a change of clothes or a bucket..."


    "No need. I''m nning to go out again anyway. What''s wrong? Why are you so flustered?"


    I ask, stopping to go to the shelf in the kitchen where I keep the bottles (sealed with protective charms against youkai). Mari is at a loss, embarrassed, and blushes when asked.


    "N-No... I was just ying alone while everyone was away, so..."


    [(��`��) I took a nap! (o�R���b)o I feel refreshed now!]


    Ignoring the nonsense echoing in my mind for now, I smiled at Mari.


    "You''ve finished your work, right? If that''s the case, you can use the remaining time however you like. Noints here."


    Upon looking around, I noticed neatly foldedundry andpleted sewing work by her side. The floor was spotless, and it was likely the same for the walls and furniture in the room. She had certainly done a meticulous job.


    "Actually, I apologize for interrupting your break. Once I''m done, I''ll leave right away."


    "You don''t need to... Your brother living here too, just like you. Please don''t worry about it."


    Despite my reassuring words, Mari responded with a somewhat downcast tone. Maybe I made a small mistake?


    "My bad, my bad. I didn''t phrase it well. I just wanted to say that I don''t mind what you''re doing. ...You''re still doing a great job as always."


    I praised her work, rubbing the floor with my finger.


    "Anyway, is it okay for you to y go alone like this? If you''re feeling bored, I can buy something for you next time."


    I suggested, looking at the cheap go board sitting in front of her. She must have been ying alone, as ck and white go stones were scattered across the board.


    "No, it''s not a problem... I can enjoy ying go alone like this. It won''t bother anyone..."


    [�d(*��?`)? Papa, let''s y...]


    Her voice at the end sounded a little lonely. With limited entertainment options that didn''t involve involving others, it was understandable that she yed tabletop games alone. Of course, I ignore the demands of the White Spider, but still...


    "Oh, you seems a good match. And Mari... how about ying a game after dinner?"


    Observing the state of the board, I made a suggestion. After ying a few games, I realized that she was trying out new strategies. She rapidly improved even if I looked away for a moment. Recently, if we yed five games, I would lose four. Iruka got sulky after losing too much and has been avoiding ying against Maritely. ''( ��???��) My little sister is really troublesome!!''... Well, let''s just ignore the word.


    "Really? Yes, I''ll be waiting eagerly!!"


    Mari''s pure joy in response to my casual suggestion was unparalleled. Her innocent smile bloomed brightly, like a blossoming flower.


    "Oh, I-I''m sorry. I got carried away like a child..."


    Immediately after, she realized her own blunder and apologized, looking embarrassed.


    "..."


    However, I couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her behavior. Although I felt bad for Mari, her gentle, modest, and delicate nature struck a chord with me personally.


    ...And with the mention of her delicate health, I momentarily recalled the young girl of Matsushige, and once again, I''m speechless with guilt. Come to think of it, we haven''t had any contacttely. I want to believe it''s only because she''s concerned about third parties finding out...

 Chapter 102.4

    Chapter 102.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "...Is something the matter?"


    Perhaps Mari found my odd silence perplexing. Suddenly, she spoke, tilting her head as if peering into my thoughts.


    "No, it''s nothing significant..."


    Trying to brush off my unease, I inadvertently let my gaze linger in a certain direction, only to quickly avert it out of a sense of morality.


    As usual, it bes quite challenging to maintain eye contact when Mari bes enthusiastic. Well, to add a note, her figure is also quite appealing. It''s incredibly disrespectful to say this about someone who''s often unwell, but it''s hard to resist shouting out how perfect she is both mentally and physically.


    (Before talking about what she wants, I should get her some new clothes.)


    It''s not appropriate for her to expose her skin, not just at the neck but even down to her cleavage. Although shecks a strong sense of shame due to her blindness and slightly childlike personality, I can''t just leave it be.


    I mean, with someone like Iruka, who breaks through all barriers and ispletely transparent, I eventually be ustomed to seeing her nudity, but with someone like Mari, it''s a different story. Even if I''ve seen her naked, vivid images of her body continue to emerge in my mind.


    ...I suddenly feel an inexplicable urge to apologize to Magoroku.


    "Tomobe-sama...?"


    "Well then, I should probably head back now!! I can''t keep people waiting!!"


    I unintentionally shouted in order to divert Mari''s second question. It was indeed a diversion. Before she could read any guilty and impure emotions from me, I had to stand up and make a quick retreat. To flee.


    But that was a major failure.


    "Huh!?"


    With a foolish sound, I slipped. It could even be described with the onomatopoeic word "whoosh." I couldn''t help but recall Mari''s floor cleaning. Each time, it became so smooth, as if it had a shine. And now, I slipped on that floor, falling forward in a tumbling motion.


    "Watch out!"


    Mari, who was on her knees, was right in front of me. The blind girl tilted her head, unaware of what was happening right before her eyes.


    Realizing that I would fall on top of her, I understood the situation and instinctively stretched my legs forward, barely maintaining my bnce. Hold it... Did I make it!?


    *THUMP*


    "Ggh!?"


    Letting out a cry of agony, I hit my little toe against the go board. And the tension thread snapped right here. This time, Ipletely tumbled over.


    Tumbling toward Mari''s body.


    "Ah... Kyaa!?"


    Though visually impaired, she must have sensed something through her other senses. Mari reflexively widened her arms and braced herself. I crashed into her, and we both fell onto the floor. On a floor that didn''t even have any mats, not even a rug.


    "Tsk...!?"


    I could say with certainty that it wouldn''t lead to anything good if a frail girl were to fall forcefully onto the floor. And if it was due to my stupid mistake, it should be uneptable.


    "Ow!"


    Reacting quickly, I grabbed Mari''s body and tried to change our positions. As a result, I mmed my back hard against the floor. Immediately after, Mari copsed on top of me.


    "Ah..."


    "Kyaa!?"


    Before I could say anything, my field of vision was blocked by Mari''s body. But at the same time, a soft sensation enveloped my face.


    "Um, um... Tomobe-sama, right? I-I''m sorry! I''m moving right now... Kyaa!?"


    "Pufa!? Fugu!"


    In a panic, Mari tried to move away, but instead, she tumbled even more, once again covering my face. And it was a soft sensation.


    "Mmm!? Nnnn!"


    "Mmm!? Hya, kuh, it tickles!"


    Trapped under Mari''s body, I tried to slide my head out from beside her, but perhaps due to that sensation, Mari unintentionally let out a squeal.


    "Puha.. Haa... haa, sorry. I was a bit rough..."


    I regretted looking in her direction while saying that. Due to my movement, her cor and chest area, which were already slightly revealing, became quite daring. With her slightly flushed cheeks and heavy breathing due to her delicate health, the scene had quite an impact. As strange as it may sound, I thought it was fortunate that she was blind. I didn''t want anyone to witness where my gaze was directed.


    "Oh, Mari, are you there? I found a treasure!"


    ...But then, the d*mn dog showed up at the perfect worst timing.


    "Hn? Where... Oh, so you were there? Nihihi, don''t be surprised! I found this in the mountains, you know..."


    She probably found it somewhere in the Onitsuki Valley, hugging a beehive (the resistance bees has been eliminated) brimming with honey in her wolf-like arms. When Iruka spotted Mari''s figure and our eye contact, silence filled the air...


    "...In the middle of something, huh? Sorry for interrupting."


    "Wait!"


    Desperate, I screamed in terror, pleading, and exining to Iruka as she seemed to misunderstand and was about to leave... * * *


    As I supported Mari, allowing her to sit, I nced at Iruka, who look at me like I was lying. Desperately, I tried to exin myself while still receiving dubious nces from behind. Anyway, I grabbed a bottle of sake and quickly left the hut, as if I was running away.


    But still, it felt strange, like I was a guilty lover rushing to escape when the husbandes back. It''s hard to understand why I felt that way.


    "In this world, results may be everything, but..."


    Undoubtedly, it all because from a foolish mistake, like slipping on a banana peel, which make people cast suspicion upon me. However, I never intended to take advantage of my position to harm Mari in any way. My character isn''t that rotten. ...So, please spare me from the soft touch I repeatedly felt on my face.


    "I feel reluctant to return hometer..."


    When Iruka adds something to Magoroku, as if whispering with a fish tail, I can''t be confident that I won''t be met with his suspicious gaze. Or rather, the atmosphere grows heavy. I can only hope Mari wille to my defense.


    "What a tough joke..."


    Sighing, I leave Gori-sama estate, including the hut where I currently reside. I pass through the gate divided by mud wall, heading towards Sarujirou''s cksmith shop and residence.


    And then, I encounter her.


    "Ah..."


    "Eh...? M-my apologies, Hina-sama!"


    At the corner where I turned after passing through the gate, I unintentionally almost collide with her, and I''m taken aback. Startled, I quickly pull back my body to avoid the collision. Immediately, I kneel down and bow.


    "No... I''m relieved that you''re unharmed. Moreover, it''s fortunate that we meet at this moment."


    Responding with a smile to my apology, the girl with dignified ck hair nods slightly. Following her words, I raise my head involuntarily.


    "Is it truly fortunate, I wonder...?"


    In response to my reply, Hina disys a solemn expression and nods gently.


    "Yes. I was trying to inform you..."


    Speaking up to that point, Hina''s gaze shifts as if she senses something. I, too, turn around btedly, sensing a presence behind me.


    From the depths of the gate, the peach-colored princesses towards us.


    "Oh my, my dear sister. Do you have some business on my estate?"


    Despite her haughty and mocking tone, Hina''s expression remains unchanged. She responds calmly, only slightly chilling her eyes.


    "No, you have nothing to do with this. I have business with this person alone."


    Then, Hina looks down at me once again. Looking down and making an announcement.


    "I have been entrusted by the n''s head to lead the overallmand of the first expedition to ''Mount H��raku'' scheduled on February (Kisaragi) Month. I will also be in charge of your supervision, servant group''s Yun-shoku. ...I count on your support on site."


    With a dignified and serene manner, the first princess of Onitsuki deres this in front of us.


    ��


    ��


    ...In the background, the faint sound of a folding fan creaks.


    Fan art:


    Title: Miyamizu Shizu Bunny-themed Illustration


    URL: Here


    Title: Illustration for the 2nd Anniversary of the Series


    URL: Here

 Chapter 103.1

    Chapter 103.1


    [Part 1/4]


    On the 10th day of Kisaragi (February) in the 14th year of the reign of the Emperor Seiri, The Onitsuki Family, granted permission by the Imperial Court, embarked on a mission to the forbidden third-ss territory, ''Mount H��raku,'' alongside the Sakuama family, the Igarashi family, and six other Northern region exorcist families. Their objective was, of course, to eradicate the ''Mayoiga of Mount H��raku.''


    The extermination operation, carried out by multiple exorcist families, consisted of three stages. First, the vanguard team secured the path to Mount H��raku, ensuring the safety of the route to the target ''Mayoiga'' by eliminating the hordes of misceneous youkai roaming within the forbidden territory.


    The second stage involved isting and monitoring the surroundings of ''Mayoiga.'' Find the boundaries in all directions and prepare to deploy a boundary using the spiritual energy sucked from the branches of the spiritual veins as fuel. This was done to gather the dependent youkai that would likely be expelled once ''Mayoiga'' was destroyed and exterminate them in one fell swoop.


    Finally, the third and final stage arrived. This is where the main group arrives. It is unnecessary to attract more youkai by densely clustering individuals with immense spiritual power. Hence, they were held in reserve until preparations wereplete. Along with the vanguard team, they unleashed their most powerful techniques, striking relentlessly and showering the enemy. They focused their firepower, tearing through the outer shell and destroying the core in one swift motion. The remaining youkais hiding within the Mayoiga would be expelled to some extent, and the boundaries would ensure their thorough eradication. With that, it would be finished.


    By the way, this time, the Onitsuki family''s head, Lady Onitsuki Sumire, and her daughter, Gori-sama, as well as the master-disciple duo Murasaki and Tamaki, are scheduled to apany the main force. Most likely, Suzune and Iruka will alsoe as their escorts. With this lineup, there should be no risk of encountering danger, or so I would like to believe.


    "...That''s the method to exterminate the ''Mayoiga'' that even a monkey can understand. Well, as always, it''s up to the exorcists to take the lead, while we handle the misceneous tasks. I certainly don''t expect much from rookie youngsters like you. You can focus on keeping an eye on the surroundings."


    As I rode on horseback, I arrogantly dered to the nearby group walking beside me.


    "...Although, with this many people, the surveince might be strict."


    "You''re making too much noise, you damn brats!"


    When I questioned the exhausted and sweaty kids, barely making their way through the mountain, they immediately responded with high-pitched insults. Hmm, it seems they still have some energy left. Oh, I envy the young ones. But...


    "Don''t get emotional and start shouting. It''s like telling those youkai exactly where you are. If you want to live longer, you need to control your emotions and be aware of your surroundings... You wouldn''t want to end up as a feast for those monsters, would you?"


    "Tch!"


    As I offered advice as their senior, the leader of the brats clicked his tongue with vigor. The rest of them either red at me or looked around anxiously, each disying their own reactions.


    "...Yun-shoku, don''t scare them too much. The brats will just shrink away."


    Kashiwagi, appointed as the team leader and instructor for the kids, turned his elderly face towards me. He stroked the head of one of the frightened youngsters and shrugged his shoulders, sighing.


    Being a long-serving member of the servant groups, Kashiwagi had been capably fulfilling the role of team leader for the past two years. He was already ustomed to dealing with younger individuals. That''s why he was chosen for this position. And it seemed like the decision was not wrong, judging by the kids'' unwilling but unresisting attitude.


    Well...


    "Hey, can you say that? Have you forgotten the hardships you faced with Miss Ayaka in the midst of the mist?"


    I countered his opinions based on our shared experiences. In the mountains infested with mists, where all senses went awry, we were surrounded by youkai without even realizing it, resulting in a disastrous situation. Has he forgotten about it?


    "Fortunately, I didn''t end up as a ragged cloth like Yun-shoku did. So... I''m not saying we should let our guard down, but given the characteristics of our target and the number of people, we don''t need to be so tense. The brats can''t handle it."


    Kashiwagi retorted casually and nced at the line. The vanguard team consisted of ten exorcists and around forty Servant Group members, while ten members of the Hidden Group were on guard duty around the line sides and periphery. Including the misceneous caretakers andborers, the total number exceeded forty. Despite being slightly undermanned topletely destroy the target ''Mayoiga,'' it was still a sufficiently sizable force.


    Furthermore, no matter how many times I count, it feels like there is one extraborer. It seems like there''s a noisy demon (oni) cracking lewd jokes, but I won''t point it out. She''s good at obstructing perception for no reason.


    ...Oops, I''m getting off track here. Well, based on my past experiences, encountering a great youkai that messes with your senses is not something that happens often. With the firepower we have, we can easily defeat youkai of medium and small stature. Considering the passive nature of ''Mayoiga,'' Kashiwagi''s opinion couldn''t be denied. Anyway, it would be difficult for the damn brats, who haven''tpleted their training, to remain constantly alert and vignt.


    Yes, normally...


    (I remember now, there''s supposed to be an ambush before the main force arrives...)


    I recall my memories from a past life. The timing is different, but in the original game and novel versions, the protagonist dispatched with the vanguard team was supposed to be attacked by a horde of youkai. They were sandwiched between the ''Mayoiga'' territory and the swarm of youkai. In the game, if he/she made the wrong choices, and in the novel, after a struggle, the protagonist and several others were trapped in thebyrinth of ''Mayoiga''...


    (Of course, it''s not directly applicable since it deviates greatly from the original...)


    It''s quite unclear whether we will follow the same path as the original work or other media. This time, the protagonist has been incorporated into the main force, and even Hina was part of the main force in the original. The vanguard team was about half the size and, above all, the timing is off by several months. It''s highly unlikely that we will walk the exact same path. However...


    "...!?"


    "Hey, doesn''t it seem noisier up ahead?"


    I noticed the anomaly, and a momentter, the leader of the foul-mouthed brats pointed it out.


    "We must have bumped into youkai."


    "Let''s halt the line for a moment. Judging from their presence, they don''t seem like a big threat... They might be a diversion. Don''t let your guard down, okay?"


    After advising Kashiwagi and the others, I spurred my horse into action. While calming down the flusteredborers, I made my way to the front of the column.


    The battle had already begun. It seemed they were attracted by human presence, as there were around ten small youkai of the beast and reptile variety. One of them was arge specimen that seemed close to shedding its skin and bing a medium-sized youkai. It was a massive alligator-like creature, covered in armor-like scales. Five or six servant groups members and the two from Hidden Group from other family were fighting against them. Compared to ours, they seemed tock both equipment and training.


    "Back off!"


    I shouted at one of the servants on the path. The servant noticed me and quickly evaded, causing the small youkai, a wild dog, to be crushed under the horse''s front hooves before it couldprehend the situation. With a weight of nearly 200 kan (1653 lbs/750 kg), the colossal body and the iron hooves with protrusions, serving as both traction and weaponry, instantly crushed the dog''s skull and tore through its flesh, ending its life. Ignoring the fallen dog, I urged my horse forward.


    My target was the most troublesome one in this situation, an alligator that was facing off against one member of the Hidden Group and two servant group members. They hadn''t noticed my presence due to themotion. I readied my short spear, pulled the reins, and urged my horse into a gallop.


    ''Grr!?''


    The alligator finally noticed my existence and hastily turned to face me, opening its jaws in a threat disy. It''s even better this way...!!


    "There''s someone behind you. Let''s make this quick!!"


    I shouted while throwing my entire strength into hurling the short spear directly at the alligator''s cheek... * * *


    "Oh, it seems themotion has settled down," remarked one of the exorcists from another family who was enjoying tea inside Onitsuki''s ''Mayoiga (Stray House).'' His words sounded as if it had nothing to do with him. Miyamizu Shizu, standing beside Hina at the head of the table, frowned slightly.


    Naturally, the artificial ''Mayoiga'' owned by the Onitsuki family had far superior living conditionspared to regr wagons. However, the materials required for its construction were rare, and although the manufacturing process had been established, new production had long been prohibited by the imperial court. Since all publicly operated units were recorded by the court, secret production was not easy.


    The exorcist families apanying the expedition were all second-rate or third-rate, and there were only a few families that possessed a ''Mayoiga,'' which had been prohibited from production long ago. Perhaps for that reason, it seemed like they were trying to find every possible excuse to linger in Onitsuki''s ''Mayoiga'' for even a single second longer during events like this tea gathering.


    (How exasperating.)


    Although Onitsuki''s ''Mayoiga'' had powerful defensive functions, it was unsettling to see them so careless about themotion outside... no, that wasn''t the only issue.


    "Assistants, confirm the situation outside."


    "Yes."


    Shizu responded dutifully to the leader of this vanguard team''s request, setting aside the tea she was serving to the guests and standing up.


    As soon as she stepped outside the wagon, the still cold air of February licked her pale skin, contrasting the warmth inside the wagon. She instinctively frowned.


    "What''s going on? How serious is themotion!? Someone report!"


    "Yes! Right here!"


    The one who rushed over was a servant with a fearsome Hannya mask, riding a jet-ck horse. As he approached, he immediately dismounted and lowered his head.


    "Yun-shoku (��š), what happened with themotion?"


    "It has been resolved. The vanguard group was attacked by youkai, but we managed to defeat them all. As far as we can ascertain at the moment, one member of the Hidden Group and two servant group members have been injured. We are currently organizing the line and maintaining vignce in the surrounding area. We are also preparing to collect the youkai corpses and incinerate them with oil."


    "I see."


    Miyamizu Shizu''s response to the concise report and precise judgment was cold.


    "Very well. Resume the march as soon as the post-processing isplete. Time is limited. I will not tolerate unnecessary waste of time."


    "Yes!"


    Even before Yun-shoku could respond, Shizu had already turned on her heel. However, just as she was about to return inside the wagon, she was called back.


    "...What is it? If it''s something trivial, I will impose punishment on you."


    "It''s about the injured individuals. Although they are not members of our household, it seems there are medical deficiencies in the other family. We can''t afford to reduce our personnel count. Would it be eptable for us to provide first aid?"


    Upon Yun-shoku (��š)''s request, Shizu''s face twisted into an expression of displeasure. She directed an obvious hostility towards him, ring at the servant in silence...


    "Tch, understood. Finish it quickly."


    "Yes!"


    With a click of her tongue, Shizu gave her approval, and Yun-shoku expressed his gratitude respectfully. Ignoring his voice, Shizu returned to the wagon.


    "So, how was it, Shizu-dono?"


    "It seems they have already finished the aftermath. We should start moving soon."


    "Well, well..."


    "It''s truly befitting of the prestigious Onitsuki family. Even the servant is provided with excellent horse."


    "He has received proper training as well. He is efficient in his work despite being servant."


    "Thank you for yourpliment."


    After sipping from her teacup, an elderly exorcist dispatched from the Igarashi family started praising the tea, followed by other exorcists. Shizu responded with a bow and a courteous reply, while inwardly cursing.


    (How contrived...!)


    If she recalls correctly, the servant groups deployed in the vanguard column belonged to the Igarashi family. It was no coincidence that the old man was the first to speak up. Given the circumstances, Shizu had no choice but to ept the proposal made by that servant. And most likely, that servant had anticipated her response.


    (He''s cunning. It''s dangerous.)


    The entire conversation earlier was abnormal to begin with. The servant was exceeding his role by autonomously making judgments. Not only was he considering his own subordinates but also coborating and interacting with members of other households, exerting indirect influence. Moreover, he was acting in a way that would go unnoticed by the indifferent majority of exorcists...


    "...!!"


    Shizuka, who has returned to Hina''s side, bites her back teeth hard as she realizes the situation again.


    In fact, Miyamizu Shizu held contempt for servants, but she couldn''t deny that Yun-shoku was too much of a risk. He used his position under the protection of Onitsuki''s second princess and even manipted political struggles to secure his own life and freedom of action. And considering his background, she couldn''t afford to be unguarded. She deliberately showed indifference to the exhaustion of the servant groups, hoping for Yun-shoku to fail, be demoted, or even die.


    ...And that Yun-shoku was cunningly surpassing Shizu''s expectations, using his wit and resourcefulness as a servant. Moreover, he was gaining poprity and influence among the servant group.


    (He''s truly troublesome!)

 Chapter 103.2

    Chapter 103.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Whether Shizu''s inward curses were directed at Yun-shoku himself or at the first princess who was utilizing his presence in the political struggles, she despised them both. They were obstacles to her loyalty towards the individuals she revered, as well as sources of anxiety.


    "Shizu-dono, please."


    "...Yes. Thank you very much."


    Suppressing her overflowing hostility and hatred, Shizu epted the teacup graciously, lifting it to her lips with solemnity.


    "An exquisite offering."


    With a friendly expression, she made the deration. Shizu was well aware that her evaluation also affected the position of her esteemed lord.


    "..."


    Only Hina, by her side, narrowed her eyes and stared at Shizu without anyone else noticing... * * *


    "Halt! Halt! We will set up camp here tonight! Everyone, start working ording to the pre-arranged ns!"


    Upon arriving at the open in in the mountainous area, I shouted from atop my horse to every corner of the line. I had acquired information about the geography of this entire area from the Hidden Group, who had scouted ahead. The mountain paths were treacherous, and the weather was unpredictable. Today, we nned to rest at this point and reach our destination, the area where ''Mount H��raku''s Mayoiga'' stood, by noon tomorrow.


    "Well then, for now, let''s establish our base camp."


    I entrusted the perimeter surveince to the Hidden Group, and the meal preparation was being managed by the misceneousborer under their own chain ofmand. I gave instructions to the Servant Group from each family and the hiredborers.


    "Half of you will set up the tents, and the rest will prepare the temporary boundaries. As for the horses and cows, gather them in the open area over there. There''s plenty of grass for them to eat."


    As I rode my horse, moving swiftly from one ce to another, I provided updates and reports. For the exorcists from each family, such tasks were considered the work of subordinates, and among the Servant Group of each family, the Onitsuki family had the most organized chain ofmand. Many of the team leaders had poor organizational skills. As for theborers, needless to say, the worst of the lot.


    And so, it was inevitable that I needed to coordinate andmand them among themselves. If the regr exorcists were officers, then I was like a senior nonmissioned officer. ...It''s a rather subtle analogy.


    "Tie the rough ropes around those trees and over there, there, and there. It''s heavy, right? Pull!"


    Ensuring the tents and firewood were secured wasn''t much of a problem due to the nature of our work. The challengey in deploying the temporary boundaries.


    The servants were currently carrying the said boundaries, thick ropes attacged with multiple charms. The ropes were stretched from the trees as their base, marking the boundaries of the perimeter. It was called "Shay��j��" or "Youkai Sealing Rope," a curse-tool that contained spiritual energy. Typically, a boundary relied on the exorcist''s own spiritual power or the spiritual energy from a spiritual vein. Unfortunately, the former couldn''t be sustained for long periods, and thetter''s main vein ran through the area where the Mayoiga was situated. Even securing the peripheral veins required a suitable ce for arge group to camp, which was not always avable. So, these boundariescked immediate responsiveness.


    However, the "Youkai Sealing Rope" was expensive and consumable, yet it could be set up anywhere along a suitable base point, providing high responsiveness for deploying barriers. Another significant advantage was that it didn''t deplete the exorcist''s spiritual power.


    However, setting up a base point on the ground and drawing the ropes took time, making it practically impossible due to the risk of underground attacks. Additionally, the boundaries were powerless against opponents with resistance or abilities against spiritual arts. During the kappa incident, physical barricades such as inverted trees and fences had to be constructed. Nheless, they were effective when establishing short-term and temporary bases like this.


    "The boundaries have been set up!"


    "Alright, understood. I''ll inspect them now."


    As the servants reported thepletion of their work, I nodded and walked around with a basket I had prepared in advance. Along the way, I plunged my arm into the basket, which was filled with something, and dropped its contents along the border of the boundaries. Each time I did so, sparks flew, apanied by the faint screams of small, weakened youkai.


    This was mainly a confirmation that the boundaries were functioning. The moment the small youkai collided with the boundaries, they turned into embers. After confirming that the boundaries were fully operational, I allowed the removal of the emergency posture and granted permission for rest, excluding the necessary security personnel.


    "Well, that should do it..."


    Having given instructions and confirmed the work, I guided my dark-blue horse towards the area where the other horses and cows had been gathered.


    "I know, I know. You''re heading there now, so calm down."


    I calmed my shivering and growling beloved horse. I knew why he was unhappy.


    As we reached the open space, the horse dashed into the herd as if skipping. With its imposing physique, it pushed aside other horses and cows, sticking its head into a corner of the grass and began greedily munching. It probably snatched the most delicious patch of grass. While the surrounding horses and cows grumbled and protested, the horse itself paid no attention. It seemed to possess quite a thick-skinned temperament.


    "You shameless creature... Don''t start trouble with the others, okay?"


    I dismounted from the horse, soothing it while stroking its neck. It shivered and growled in response, but I didn''t think it truly understood my words. Even if it did, it seemed like it was just giving a perfunctory response.


    ��<i>( ��???��) Papa, I''m hungry too!</i>��


    "You''re noisy."


    I cursed the idiotic spider''s word that sent directly to my brain. I cursed, but the vexing problem was that I couldn''t let this stupid spider starve to death. What''s so sadistic about having to raise a creature that wants to eat you...?


    "...Around here should do. Come on, finish up quickly."


    I dismounted, took out a insect cage from the load on my back, and, finding a suitable thicket, checked for any onlookers before entering. Once I found a suitable rock, I sat on it and prepared my meal.


    I rolled up my sleeve, disinfected my arm with alcohol, and ced arge spider about the size of my palm on my arm. Yeah, it''s creepy.


    ''(*��?��*) Thanks for the food! (���٣�) Chuu?''


    With a joking cry, the sh*tty spider ruthlessly sank its fangs into my arm. A dull pain surged through my body. It sucked my bodily fluids, my blood, along with the wretched Youbo (youkai mother) factor.


    "Hey, hey, what are you hiding in the bushes for? Did you molt your skin or something?"


    "...Is that sarcasm?"


    In response to the alcoholden voice from behind, I turned around with a skeptical look. As expected, there stood a shabbyborer in hemp clothing, wearing a hat. She held a bottle of sake, probably stolen from somewhere, which had be a customary sight. Seeing my expression, the blue demon grinned so widely that it seemed her mouth might split open. She bared her sharp fangs��( ?��?��) <i>Smooch smooch</i> (�ަأ�) <i>I want to taste your sweat!</i>. Like I care, you fool.


    "Hey, don''t read too much into it. You''re the one who said that. Oh, man, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter! I was rolling on the floor, clutching my stomach!"


    She probably knew that the spider was proiming foolish things in my head. The blue demon continued to mock me unnecessarily, recounting a certain scene from Hotoya Vige with glee. She had a consistently nasty personality.


    "Come on now. Hehehe, want a drink?"


    "No, thanks. And don''t sit next to me."


    The demon sat down right beside me and offered the sake bottle. I promptly rejected it, gripping my dagger tightly and assuming a fighting stance. It was a battle of verbal exchanges, a stylistic back-and-forth.


    "There''s ake one and a half ri (6 km/3.7 mil) west from here."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, she made apletely unrted statement, and I couldn''t help but let out a foolish voice. Then, I looked at the demon. Our gazes met. The blue demon smiled with delight, as if her mouth might split open.


    "Hey, there''s a group of youkai over there. The leader is a huge great youkai, ��sansh��uo (Japanese giant smander). Its subordinates... well, around two or three hundred, I guess? They might have caught wind of us and are heading this way. It would be better to strike early, don''t you think?"


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    The information seemed dubious, but what seemed even more dubious was why she was bothering to convey such a story to me. Even if I were to humorously assume that she was enjoying my pitiful state, struggling in an unexpected situation, from a safe distance while enjoying her sake, or maybe she would expose me at thest moment like in Hotoya Vige...


    "Hey, that''s a harsh evaluation. Even so, I''m giving you this information because I have a high opinion of you, you know?"


    "Opinion?"


    "Yeah. Your performance in the recent fight against Yamanba was quite impressive. It wasmendable that you decided not to rely on that ugly creature''s power!"


    <i>Kukukuku</i> She burst into vulgarughter, drank from the sake bottle, and exhaled with a sakeden breath, wiping her mouth with her sleeve. Then she continued.


    "Well, well, I have to admit that I underrated you. You exceeded my expectations. It''s only natural that I reward you."


    "...You''ve got to be kidding me."


    ''( ?��?��) Slurp? (�Ρ䧥��) No worries, I''ll just eat again!''


    I internally berated the spider, thinking it wasn''t for her sake, while pinching its butt that continued to suck my blood. For an instant, the spider lowered her foolish face, pping her legs, and demanding a refill, but I throw the spider into the depths of the insect cage with the sensation of throwing it into a dustbin. I immediately closed the lid.


    Now, about the demon''s earlier words. If I didn''t have prior knowledge of the source material, then there was some credibility to her words. However...


    "I hope you don''t expect me to believe your words and then get punched, do you?"


    "Well, who knows?"


    It was a response that tested me, filled with mischievousness. Alright, then there''s no problem.


    (Rather, it''s more suspicious when things are said clearly.)


    Considering the demon''s nasty personality, a somewhat ambiguous response that couldn''t be easily interpreted was more trustworthy... not that I could trust too much, though.


    "Kekeke. It seems you''ve made up your mind, huh? Well then, let''s get straight to the point. As for me... I''m not fond of unrefined fellows who''vee here."


    "Huh?"


    The blue demon, who had shown a smile like a child looking forward to a snack, suddenly contorted her face and spat out her words. Before I could understand her meaning, a gust of wind swept through the surroundings. I instinctively blinked for a moment. And in that moment, the drunken demon before me vanished like a mirage...


    "Demon? Hey, where did you disa-"


    "Who''s there?"


    Just after the annoying demon disappeared, I began searching in all directions. In the midst of that, I heard a voice that exuded a noble and intelligent impression. I turned around, and at almost the same time, the other party seemed to have spotted me.


    "Princess Hina?"


    "Yun-shoku, is it? What a coincidence to meet here."


    In response to my call, Hina''s lips rxed, and she whispered. Her expression was gentle, filled with warmth and benevolence. It exuded a gentle impression that would put the other person at ease...


    "Um, ah... yes, well..."


    "Hehehe. It''s better not to give such feeble responses. If it were anyone else, they would scold you for it."


    "Yes, um... I apologize!"


    As Hina smiled wryly, I replied dumbfoundedly, and then immediately realized how awkward the situation was and tried to bow my head.


    "No, it''s fine. Stop."


    Hina, who hade close to my side, grabbed both my shoulders and prevented me from bending my knees. I looked up. Before me stood the first princess of Onitsuki, staring at me with a solemn expression...


    "Princess Hina?"


    "..."

 Chapter 103.3

    Chapter 103.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "...Princess Hina?"


    "Wha?! No, I''m sorry. I was reminded of something from the past. It''s nothing. There''s no problem. ...You don''t need to kneel. I want to talk to you while looking into your eyes."


    While maintaining silence as if her mind was elsewhere, Hina suddenly smiled as if she had returned to her senses at the second call, then let go of my shoulders. She distanced herself from me and made that request. To talk while looking into her eyes. It was the same request she made when I woke up in her room after the incident in Hotoya Vige.


    "Y-yes..."


    "I see. Sorry. I always end up being selfish with you."


    "Well..."


    I responded to her proposal, feeling perplexed but having no other choice. Hina nodded amiably in response. Her reaction only deepened my confusion.


    That''s right. To be honest, I was confused. The atmosphere was too strange and iprehensible. I didn''t understand why she, why Hina, was here. I didn''t even understand why she had such an expression or why she made such a request...


    "Hehehe. There''s no need to be so afraid. We used to y together a lot. Despite our respective positions... it''s fine to be a little more rxed in an empty ce, right?"


    I widened my eyes at Hina''s words. I was dumbfounded. Fearfully, I looked at her and opened my mouth.


    "P-Princess Hina? Does that mean... does your statement mean...?"


    "Hehe. That''s why there''s no need to be afraid... I understand. In your position, you can''t freely say this or that, right? It doesn''t matter. I have only one thing I want to convey: I don''t hold any ill will towards you. I don''t have the slightest grudge against you. That''s all."


    "...Yes."


    I kept my response short and concise to Hina''s calm voice. At the same time, I felt a weight lifted from my chest, and a sense of relief washed over me.


    Yes, it was something I already knew. Given Hina''s personality, it was only natural. She wasn''t the kind of person who would cling to childhood memories forever. However, even so...


    (It''s true, there''s a difference when things are said clearly.)


    I sighed softly, feeling relieved. I felt saved.


    "Well, why are you here, sneaking around like this in the thicket? Is something wrong?"


    "Um, well..."


    But my relief turned into a predicament in the face of Hina''s observation. I became visibly flustered. This was something that Hina, based on her character, would not immediately dispose of or seal away if the truth were spoken...


    "Um..."


    "Um?"


    "So, um..."


    "So?"


    Hina''s gaze, filled with curiosity, pondered. She...


    "...uh, well... I was... pleasuring myself (��Ƥ�Ĥ��/peeling of my skin)."


    In a split-second decision, a spur-of-the-moment excuse slipped out of my mouth, and I repeated the same mistake once again... * * *


    Hina and I strolled around, pretending to patrol the area around the guarded territory.


    "It''s quite a rich forest. It would make good farnd if it were cleared."


    "Yes, you''re right..."


    While looking out at the dense and abundant forest where human hands rarely reached, I responded mechanically, weakly. My mind was elsewhere.


    ...Hina epted my tantly suspicious excuse without hesitation. She didn''t react like my sister, bing stubborn or shouting in embarrassment.


    "I see. Well, it can''t be helped. It''s a physiological phenomenon, after all."


    "I''ll keep this matter within my heart."


    "No need to hold back. We are as we are."


    With a smooth nod and a refreshing understanding, Hina''s attitude only heightened my sense of embarrassment. It was an embarrassing story, but if possible, I wanted to copse and groan right there, unable to bear it any longer.


    It was somewhat better with Suzune. My sister didn''t know who I was. She saw me as a servant, someone leaving as a passing stranger after a few days of acquaintance. This time was different. We both knew each other''s childhoods well, and if I dare to be conceited, we were childhood friends. And so, that evasion, that excuse was affirmed as if she deeply understood it. The mental damage I received from this was immeasurable.


    What was even worse was that I couldn''t deny it now...!!


    "...What''s wrong? You''ve been looking down andcking energy for a while now. Are you feeling unwell?"


    "I-I''m fine. It''s nothing important."


    "You can''t say there''s nothing important with such a weak voice."


    "Ugh!?"


    In response to my answer, Hina retorted, taking a step closer. With a resolute voice, a tense expression, she moved her face closer until our eyes and noses were almost touching. I instinctively jumped back, retreating in surprise.


    ...But she had closed the distance in an instant.


    "P-Princess Hina? Um... your face is awfully close, isn''t it?"


    "It''s because you averted your gaze. If you''re truly serious and sincere about talking with someone, isn''t this natural? Isn''t that what you yourself said?"


    "Well..."


    It was a result of her strict upbringing and education as the daughter of the Onitsuki n''s head, including various lessons and training. Hina, who had grown up familiar with the life of a rural farmer, naturally rebelled against it, fiercely resisting like a wild beast. But I had advised her with these words: <i>The other person is also doing their job. It shows sincerity to at least pretend to listen attentively.</i>


    Hina, who had initially shown dissatisfaction and skepticism, eventually came to appreciate it as her superiors stopped pursuing her and reprimanding her, and the time constraints decreased. She didn''t seem to fully grasp the teachings, though.


    "I''m telling you, this isn''t just a pretense, you know? I''m genuinely concerned about your well-being when I ask. I want you to understand that."


    With Hina''s earnest and serious tone, there was no other response I could give. And then, a momentter, I realized something. If it was my immediate supervisor, I might be ignored, but perhaps with Hina...?


    I nced at her. Sensing my gaze, Hina looked straight back at me and nodded.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    "If you insist."


    "I''m telling you not to hold back, aren''t I?"


    Hina quickly responded to my confirmation, without hesitation or wavering. It was a decisive and resolute answer, truly befitting of her. I responded to her kindness.


    "...From my investigation, there is a possibility of a youkai group nearby."


    Since I couldn''t exactly say that a demon had warned me, I conveyed the information to Hina using my familiar, my shikigami. I informed her about the group of youkai lurking near theke, and that their leader was a great youkai. It was dangerous to leave it unattended, and it would be best to take immediate action.


    "I see..."


    In response to my suggestion, Hina ced a hand on her chin, lost in thought. She considered it carefully. After stealing a nce at me, she made her decision.


    "All right, understood. ...Let''s begin the extermination now."


    "Yes! ...Huh?"


    As I agreed with Hina''s deration, I was taken aback by her immediate response. It was a lightning-fast decision, an instant judgment.


    "Come, Kouyo."


    "Ah..."


    Frozen in shock, my thoughts came to a halt, but Hina called out, disregarding me. In the next moment, Kouyo descended straight from the sky. It appeared before us.


    "...!?"


    It was only natural to take a step back in fear.


    It exuded a sinister and majestic aura. The golden-scaled divine dragon coiled around, encircling Hina and me multiple times.


    Kouyo, the sacred dragon that the Onitsuki family had inherited for generations, an iplete divine dragon owned by the Fus��-kuni under the exorcists'' umbre, was one and the same. I was overwhelmed by its overwhelming presence. It was awe-inspiring.


    "It''s the nearbyke. I''m counting on you."


    Hina''s words were met with a high-pitched cry from the dragon. It was a response of agreement. Hina nodded in response to the dragon''s attitude as a matter of course, then stepped on the dragon''s head and climbed aboard.


    "What''s wrong? Get on quickly."


    "Huh!? W-Well... but..."


    As Hina called me over while turning around, I hesitated to step forward. The sheer magnitude of the dragon''s presence was overwhelming, and its gaze pierced through me directly. The slight trembling of its throat could be interpreted as a threat. I even had the impression that if I took a single step forward, it would simply devour me.


    "Kouyo."


    ''Grrrrr...''


    In response to Hina''s call, which sounded almost reproachful, the dragon growled for a moment. With narrowed eyes, it fell silent.


    "...He''s temperamental. But it''s fine now. Come."


    "...I see."


    I had no means to refute Hina''s call once again. Fearfully, I stepped on the dragon''s snout. The dragon briefly snorted in a rough manner, but that was the extent of its reaction. I held my breath, slowly lifted my other foot, and...


    "Hurry up, time is of the essence."


    "Whoa...!?"


    Immediately after, my arm was grabbed and forcefully pulled towards Hina. As I stumbled, Hina wrapped her arms around my waist and drew me close. We were in close contact.


    "He-heh, don''t be so scared. Aren''t you a man?"


    "W-Well, I believe you are a princess, Hina-sama...?"


    I responded with a tense expression to Hina''s teasing words. She seemed slightly miffed.


    "A princess, huh? That doesn''t suit me. ...Then, what do you want to do? Should we take off? Shall I support your body?"


    "No, what about clinging to one of those horns?"

 Chapter 103.4

    Chapter 103.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "...That''s fine."


    Hina made a suggestion that was hard to tell if it was a joke or serious. I politely declined and pointed at one of the horns jutting out from the dragon''s head. With Hina''s permission, I embraced the horn and pressed against it.


    ...From above, Hina pressed against my back, embracing me tightly.


    "Princess Hina?"


    "We''re taking off. ...Hold on tight with your teeth."


    "Ah..."


    Hina interrupted my question and warned me with a fearless smile. In an instant, I felt a floating sensation, as if my body was being lifted.


    Already, the dragon had pierced through the clouds. And then, it descended rapidly...!!


    "....!!?"


    It was like an incredibly intense roller coaster ride. Even more astonishing than that. The sensation of floating, centrifugal force, and the surrounding scenery assaulted me, bing a primal source of fear. I instinctively clutched the dragon''s horn tightly. Hina, who was embracing me from behind, held on even tighter. Various thoughts crossed my mind, but above all, I felt a sense of relief.


    "I can see it."


    Amidst the sound of tearing through the sky, Hina murmured by my ear. Despite the overwhelming wind pressure pounding against my entire body, I widened my eyes to confirm her words. We were still at a high altitude, and when I looked around, I could see a rounded horizon. I directed my gaze downwards. Yes, I saw it clearly��it was theke.


    "All right, here we go."


    "Huh?"


    As Hina dered, she separated me from the dragon''s horn. She then grabbed my waist and wrist, kicking the dragon''s head. Wait, wait, wait, wait!!?


    "That''s... that''s seriously dangeroussss!!?"


    ���d(*��?`)? I''m gonna dieee!!��


    Like a fired cannonball, Hina and I were propelled forward from the dragon. We leapt off, and immediately, an overwhelmingly powerful gust of wind assaulted my body. Various foolish words resounded in my mind, but I had no energy to retort. I involuntarily grimaced. Tears welled up in my eyes. And then, I screamed. After all, the ground rapidly approached. It''s dangerous, we''re going to crash...!!


    "Kaze Makura (Wind Pillow)."


    But my concerns were unfounded. As soon as Hina swung her drawn sword, the resulting wind pressure cushioned our descent, drastically reducing our falling speed. Wended gently, as if a parachute had been deployed.


    "...Huff, huff. That was close, wasn''t it?"


    ��(��?��) Extreme sport might be toote!!��


    Exhausted by the roller coaster-like experience, my heart raced foolishly while I copsed onto my knees, heaving sighs. Hey, White Spider, you''re a nuisance...!!


    "Princess Hina, this is...this is really too much!!"


    As I expressed my deep unease about the overly exciting mode of transportation, I recalled Hina''s character setting as a lover of scream-inducing attractions. I remembered how, as a child, I used to swing on swings with an absurd amount of force. Irrelevant memories flooded my mind.


    "Well, this is the ce... Now, let''s wee them."


    "Wha--"


    ��...!! (�b���b��)��Awawa!? They''re already!?��


    While I was thoroughly shaken, Hina remained calm and surveyed the surroundings. She muttered indifferently. I, too, sensed a presence and stood up with ragged breaths. I readied my spear. Unexpectedly, even the white spiders were astonished.


    Emerging as if waiting from the rock shadows or the water''s surface were various youkai creatures: lizards, gold snakes, Mamushi Snake, alligators, turtles, soft-shelled turtles, frogs, toads, and smanders... A horde of small creatures the size of dogs andrger ones easily surpassing the weight of cows. Their mouths open, baring their fangs and extending their tongues. With cold, reptilian eyes, they fixate on me and Hina, instantly recognizing us as prey and closing in. I instinctively try to step forward in front of Hina to fulfill my role as her servant, but...


    "Disappear."


    It ended in an instant. With a gust of wind like a storm, Hina brandishes her drawn sword. She swings it around as if dancing. Before even counting to five, the ughtered youkai creatures surpass fifty, and by the time I reach ten, the number nears a hundred. It was a massacre, a ughter. Screams resound one after another, echoing throughout the entire area, and the surface of the riverbank''s water is dyed a dark, bloody red. Annoyingly so.


    ...And it was nothing more than a provocation to attract the main target.


    "They''vee...!?"


    Emerging from the water''s surface, almost in a semi-bipedal posture, was a giant smander, roughly the size of a small hill. It roared with an angry expression, directing its fury towards the humans who indiscriminately ughtered its minions.


    "Whoa!!"


    "Don''t leave my side, you''ll be caught in the crossfire."


    Hina immediately grabbed my arm, pulling me closer. Our shoulders pressed against each other. And then, she activated her power, her ability.


    "Enbu Jigokuhen (Inferno Dance of Hell)."


    With a light swing of her sword, mes engulfed the surroundings in a whirlwind. Hina''s supernatural ability, extraordinary mes that brought about annihtion, spread across the area.


    Like a tsunami, it surged forward, engulfing all the surrounding youkai and their corpses. Everything burned. There was no escape. Even if they fled into the water, it was futile. Hina''s power wasn''t simply fire; it was the concept of ''negation'' taking the form of fire.


    "Be careful of the fires. I''ve designated it to target only the youkai, but... I''m still inexperienced. Sometimes, it ends up burning other things too."


    Hina sighed, and if I followed her gaze, I could see an example of that. Objects surrounding us, also engulfed in mes, had only specific parts burned away. Arge boulder, for instance, had a corner disappearing as if a sugar cube had melted, creating a surreal and unreal scene.


    ''Roarrrr!!?''


    "What!? It''s still alive!?"


    Within the raging inferno, the giant smander continued to rage, its entire body turned into a massive torch, yet it moved as if nothing was happening. The power of ''annihtion'' didn''t affect it...?


    "No, that''s not it... It''s the mucus."


    Hina stared at the great youkai before her and discerned the reason why her power wasn''t effective. The smander continuously secreted mucus from its entire body, creating a barrier that prevented its flesh and ''annihtion'' mes froming into contact.


    "I could continue burning it until the mucus dries up..."


    "No, Princess. That might be difficult."


    "What?... I see, that''s true."


    As Hina made a suggestion, I voiced my disagreement. At the same time, I pointed to a location, and Hina also acknowledged my opinion.


    The smander had submerged half of its body into theke. However, it wasn''t to escape from the ''annihtion'' mes.


    The smander absorbed water from theke through its lower body, as if it were breathing through its skin. It replenished the mucus that was consumed inrge quantities to counter Hina''s power from the water in theke. It was clear that a battle of attrition would be futile due to the vastness of theke.


    "In that case, how about this?"


    Hina swung her sword as if to say that if burning wasn''t feasible, then cutting would suffice. However, the mucus was versatile. The thick film of mucus intercepted even the impact of the wind des. The des couldn''t pierce through to the body. It would likely be the same even if she directly thrust her sword into it.


    Mocking us after nullifying Hina''s attack, the grotesque creature growled. Then, it shook its entire body, unleashing sshes of burning mucus towards us...!!


    "Hmph!"


    Instead of water droplets, it was a shower of fiery droplets. Hina stood in front of me, and with a swing of her sword, she deflected them. However, it was a trap. Immediately afterward, a dark liquid was released straight towards us. The venom approached...!!


    "Don''t move from behind me."


    "Princess Hina!?"


    Hina uttered words of caution as I tried to respond. My movements slowed. In that instant, with a sizzling sound, the young girl''s body before me dissolved. It turned into a doll-like figure that crumbled like mud. The clothes sagged halfway due to the partially melted fabric, revealing the festering, poisoned skin that burned and became a fresh, pristine white, akin to newly fallen snow. The surrounding scenery danced with sparks and ash, engulfed in scorching mes.


    "This is the end!"


    ''Grr...!!?''


    In an instant, mes spread before my eyes, apanied by words spoken in a calm tone. Almost simultaneously, a thrown sword pierced through the mouth of the mountain pepper fish.


    The thrown sword, moving at a speed faster than sound, tore through the youkai''s head itself, twisting and tearing it apart. Even the formidable mouth couldn''t withstand the impact of the sword being driven into it.


    With a thud, the great youkai lost its head and copsed. I found myself speechless, my mouth gaping open in a foolish manner. Silence dominated the surroundings...


    "...Well then, is this what it''se to? Hahaha, surprisingly potent poison. Did it melt not just the flesh, but even the bones?"


    Breaking the silence, my childhood friend''s casual remark echoed in my ears. At the same time, I understood what she had been aiming for. Along with that understanding, however, I couldn''t help but feel anger at her reckless action.


    "Princess Hina! No matter what, this kind of reckless approach...!!"


    Before I could restrain myself, words of admonishment were about to escape my lips... but in the next moment, the scene before me robbed me of speech. I lost my words.


    It was utterly divine. The doll standing there was draped in attire partially melted and hanging by the dissolving liquid. The exposed, poison-ravaged skin was a grotesque sight, yet it was currently burning and turning a fresh, pure white like newly fallen snow. The surroundings were filled with sparks and ashes dancing in the inferno.


    Continuing to be embraced by scorching mes, what was reborn from the crimson lotus was a slender, fragile figure with a meager flesh. The girl, with delicate lines, had a somewhat perverse semi-nude appearance.


    She was truly a phoenix. The embodiment, anthropomorphization of a phoenix, an immortal bird... such words involuntarily came to mind. I sighed, captivated by the fantastical sight before me. And as I did, the first princess of Onitsuki noticed my gaze and turned around, her crimson eyes locking onto mine.


    "Well then, it''s getting quitete. We shouldn''t linger any longer... Shall we return to the camp?"


    Her hair fluttering in the hot wind, the princess extended her white hand, which had miraculously turned back to normal from the decayed state just moments ago. She wore a gentle smile brimming with boundless affection as she incinerated everything in her surroundings...


    "...Yes."


    While still entranced by the scene, I answered like a delirious person. As I answered, I hesitantly reached out my hand toward the outstretched palm.


    ...With a mixture of relief that she was unharmed and indescribable anxiety and fear.


    The mid-afternoon sky hadpletely turned to the deep crimson hue of twilight....


    Fan art:


    Title: The lonely Miss Murasaki, "Stop, those words affect me..."


    URL: here

 Chapter 104.1

    Chapter 104.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Hehehe, now, Miss Tamaki, please don''t hesitate to indulge. There''s plenty more if you desire."


    "Y-yes..."


    Thedy with purple hair sitting at the head of the table smiles warmly, her eyes slightly narrowed. Hotoya''s youngdy, while perplexed by her teacher''s kindness, bows and epts the sweets offered to her, cautiously reaching out her hand. She takes a small bite and chews, the taste of the confection, soaked in ck sugar and honey, undoubtedly delicious. Girls have a weakness for sweets, and Tamaki, a girl in her prime, is no exception. However... unfortunately, Tamaki can hardly taste the rich sweetness. There is no room for such luxury.


    "..."


    Tamaki looks at the peach-colored princess sitting to her left. She has remained silent since earlier. Leaning on her elbow, she rests her cheek on her hand with aposed expression. However, the atmosphere surrounding her feels heavy, almost as if she is in a bad mood. The half-youkai servant standing behind her cowers in fear.


    "..."


    Tamaki looks at the purple-haired princess, her senior disciple, sitting to her right. She, too, has been silent since earlier. Although she was actively engaging in conversation with Onitsuki''s second princess just a while ago, she has now beenmanded to remain silent, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ...Her legs must have be numb from sitting in seiza for so long.


    "Oh, Miss Tamaki, is something the matter?"


    "N-No... there''s nothing."


    Thedy at the head of the table mocks Tamaki''s nervousness as if nothing is wrong. Tamaki''s expression twitches slightly, but she gently brushes it off. She concentrates on consuming the sweets in front of her, escaping into a realm of illusion. By the way, Suzune, who is standing behind Tamaki, does the same. She tightens her lips and remains silent, a single bead of sweat rolling down her forehead.


    "Oh my, what a delightful appetite. Now, would you like some more tea? Sweet vors can make one thirsty, you know?"


    At Onitsuki Sumire''s signal, as she taps her spoon on the tea utensils, each teacup and teapot begins to move on their own ord, dancing and swirling in a choreographed serving routine. A teacup filled with pleasantly warm green tea springs toward Tamaki,nding on the saucer with a gentle thud. Remarkably, despite its lively performance, not a single drop spills over.


    "Th-Thank you very much..."


    "You''re wee. ...Hehehe, indeed, a journey with manypanions is quite enjoyable. It''s not as boring as traveling alone."


    Smiling in response to Tamaki''s slightly awkward gratitude, Sumireplies. She nonchntlyments on this heavy journey, presenting it as something pleasant.


    "Traveling alone, is it? I heard you had been away from the house for a long time..."


    Inquiring about it as if she suddenly remembered, Tamaki nces at the princess sitting to her left, sensing an unsettling aura emanating from her. She bes nervous, thinking she might have said something inappropriate. As for Suzune, who has a low resistance to spiritual pressure, she trembles in surprise.


    "Yes. Due to certain circumstances, I traveled outside the country of Fusou. My daughter must have felt lonely because of it. I apologize, Aoi."


    Beside her, Sumire seems unconcerned about the atmosphere her daughter exudes. She closes her eyes, disying a mncholic expression, and finally, she calmly apologizes to her daughter.


    "...Please don''t worry, Mother. I understand the circumstances, so please don''t let it bother you."


    After a brief silence, Aoi politely responds. However, her wordsck any emotion, and she doesn''t even make eye contact. It seems like a mechanical reply, at least that''s how it appears to Tamaki.


    Tamaki is perplexed. For Tamaki, who had grown up in a happy family with full of love even if they were not rted by blood, it was hard for her to understand the disturbing atmosphere between Sumire and Aoi. However, she also understands that it''s a territory where outsiders should not casually intrude, which forces Tamaki into silence and conflict.


    (What a dilemma...)


    Family is an important presence. It should be filled with love and affection. It should be bound by strong bonds. That''s the right form. Tamaki believed in that. She doesn''t know what happened between the two. Nevertheless, such a rtionship is wrong...!!


    (Come to think of it, Princess Aoi''s rtionship with Princess Hina is... truly difficult too.)


    It''s not a simple sibling quarrel, making it a troublesome matter. Tamaki sighs inwardly, feeling that her family and the situation arepletely different. She sighs, but still wonders if there''s anything she can do.


    (Come to think of it... doesn''t Tomobe-san know them both?)


    She heard that he used to be a ymate for Princess Aoi when they were young. He also came to help her in Hotoya. At the same time, he is also a vassal favored by the second princess. In the midst of factional disputes, there probably aren''t many people who have such a connection with both of them.


    Tamaki is half-seriously contemting seeking his cooperation and finding a way to reconcile them... somehow. Of course, if she were to ask him for such a thing, it would be an outrageous request.


    "...Oh, what is this presence?"


    "Huh?"


    It happened just as Tamaki was thinking about such things. Suddenly, Sumire stands up as if she has noticed something. Almost simultaneously, Aoi and Murasaki, with a slight dy, also be aware. They each grab their weapons and start walking. Everyone, without exception, heads toward the entrance and exit of the carriage.


    ...It''s not worth worrying about the fact that Murasaki fell on her backside the moment she stood up due to her legs being numb.


    "Eh? Huh? Huh?"


    Tamaki, as ifpletely clueless, turns her gaze to the surrounding people who have started moving. She looks confused, ncing from one person to another.


    "..."


    "Ouch... Oh? My mouth...!! Ah, there are youkai approaching! Quick, prepare yourself...!!"


    After Aoi releases the restraints with her spiritual words, Murasaki, who has regained the ability to speak, notices the situation and immediately orders the confused Tamaki.


    "Wha!? Y-Yes! I understand!"


    Upon hearing Murasaki''s words, Tamaki finally grasps the situation. She hastily reaches for her nearby sword and stands up.


    "Yona, you don''t need to assist. Hide yourself! Understood!?"


    "Pr-Princess, but I...!"


    "Shiro, you stay there too. You''ll be in the way."


    "Ah, a-also, Suzune, stay here!"


    "Miss..."


    As Murasaki scolds Yona, who was trying to apany her with a dagger in hand, Murasaki orders her to wait as if scolding her. At almost the same time, the second princess orders Shiro who was about to rush over. Seeing all this, Tamaki quickly remembers and gives orders to her own maid as if recalling. Iruka, in any case, couldn''t expose Suzune to danger.


    "...!!"


    With Sumire leading the way, the princesses and the youngdies descend from the carriage. As they pass through the entrance and exit of the ox cart, a freezing wind brushes against Tamaki''s cheek, causing her expression to twist involuntarily.


    The ox cart has stopped on a mountain road surrounded by deep forests. The line itself has alreadye to a halt, with servants and members of the Hidden Group on high alert. Tamaki spots the figure of her half-youkai friend, issuing rough instructions to theborers and servants.


    "They''re here...!!"


    Tamaki is about to call out, but stops herself at thest moment. She knows she can''t be so selfish. Lives are at stake in this situation, and there''s no time to be so carefree.


    "How are things looking?"


    "I heard a roar earlier. It seems like a formidable creature is approaching."


    As Sumire inquired, the members of the Hidden Group standing nearby answered. Sumire responded briefly, directing her cold gaze toward the direction of the thunderous noise.


    "A great youkai, I presume? And... are there several medium-level youkai as well?"


    "They''re not worth much. Should we leave them to the others?"


    With Murasaki in abat stance, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword, she predicts the opponent''s caliber with a stern expression. Aoi, on the other hand, looking truly disappointed, deres that it''s not as thrilling as expected. While it may be different for ordinary people, first-ss exorcists wouldn''t fall behind against a great youkai unless they were extremely careless. Aoi dismisses them as mere small fry, suggesting that the second-rate individuals apanying them should handle it.


    "That''s a bit...!"


    "Everyone, stay calm. We shouldn''t make unnecessary noise. Don''t interfere with our vignce."


    Tamaki, about to protest Aoi''s irresponsible statement, is lightly scolded by Sumire, who addresses everyone present. Then, she draws her sword... no, her daikon radish.


    "This will serve as good practice. If they''vee this far, allow me to handle it."


    Although it may seem ridiculous at first nce, as soon as Sumire tenses up, Tamaki feels as if the surrounding temperature has dropped drastically due to the surging spiritual energy and killing intent. Perhaps the others also sense the same. Everyone, except Aoi, involuntarily holds their breath and breaks into a cold sweat. Servants,borers, and misceneous people among them even lose their footing.


    "Well, that''s true..."


    "Huh...?"


    Then, immediately after, Sumire murmurs and casually releases her stance. The pressure and aura instantly disperse. Tamaki, Murasaki, and the others are puzzled by Sumire''s actions, but a momentter, Murasaki senses something and gazes into the depths of the forest. Aoi, on the other hand, fans herself as if nothing is happening.


    A few momentster, it arrives.


    ''Roarrrrr!!!!??"


    With a thunderous sound, it leaps out from the depths of the mountains and forests. It is a creature that resembles abination of a snake and an earthworm. It has a head with a mouth full of countless fangs and a body as thick as arge tree.


    It is said to be a fallen earth spirit called "Nozuchi." It is a great youkai, and the creature spews saliva while letting out a piercing scream. Its roar shakes the ground. Upon witnessing its grotesque form and hearing its voice, Tamaki lets out a small scream and instinctively unsheathes her sword. And then...


    "It seems the battle has been settled even without our intervention."


    At the same time as her master sheathes her daikon radish, the dying screams of Nozuchi echo, and it breathes itsst.


    "Huh...?"


    With a thud, it copses on the spot, causing the mountain to tremble. Tamaki is left dumbfounded, not understanding what has happened. But as she focuses her gaze on the corpse in front of her, she finally realizes the various scars carved all over its body...


    "W-What happened?"


    "You''ve handled it well, Yun-shoku. It seems the vanguard team''s mission is going smoothly, huh?"


    Tamaki is perplexed. Naturally, Sumire calls out. She calls out into the depths of the forest. Tamaki, momentarily confused by the meaning of her words, suddenlyprehends and looks towards the darkness of the deep forest in astonishment.


    Emerging from the depths of the forest, covered in tattered ck attire and with a barely breathless Hannya mask, the figure kneels and respectfully bows upon acknowledging Sumire and the others'' presence... * * *


    "...So, Shizu, could you update me on the progress?"


    The vanguard team and the main force of the "Mount H��raku''s Mayoiga" extermination team had sessfully joined forces about an hour ago. At the same time, Onitsuki Sumire, who is responsible for both the main force and the team itself, allowed the team to rest and asked Shizu for an update.


    "Everything is going smoothly. We have already cleared out all the misceneous youkai in this area. The deployment of the boundary is halfwayplete, so everything is progressing without any problems."


    "That''s good to hear. So, there haven''t been any significant issues so far?"


    "Well, if I had to mention something, it would be about Princess Hina..."


    In response to Sumire''s question, Shizu, with a bitter expression, brings up a concern.


    A few days ago, when Onitsuki Hina, the leader of the vanguard team, unterally exterminated the ��sansh��uo, there was only a brief report afterward. This raised concerns that it might be seen as disregarding other families. However, it is also a fact that the most troublesome group of youkai in this area has been eliminated. Still, Shizu is aware that there are whispers of discontent and resentment behind the scenes.


    "I have heard about it from the shikigami in advance. I apologize for any trouble caused, Miyamizu. As Hina''s stepmother, I will also speak to her. Please bear with it."

 Chapter 104.2

    Chapter 104.2


    [Part 2/4]


    With a genuinely apologetic response, Sumire bows her head to Shizu, although her true feelings are different.


    (If the conflict deepens within the main family...)


    Although Shizu is a family member, she is not fully aware of all the intricate details. However, she knows that the Onitsuki main family is currently caught up in a session dispute between the two half-siblings for the next head position. She also knows that the biological mother of first daughter passed away due to illness and that the head of the n had favored the second daughter in the past. Additionally, Onitsuki Sumire is known for her formidable skills, even within the prestigious Ak�� family.


    In the meantime, A concubine''s child is, after all, a substitute for the legal wife. The child of a concubine is technically considered the child of the legal wife, and in that sense, Hina must show respect to Sumire as her mother.


    Naturally, humans are creatures driven by emotions. If Sumire scolds Hina, it may have repercussions for the Onitsuki main family. Each individual incident may not be significant, but it could eventually lead to the rise of her own lord. In that sense, just obtaining a verbal agreement from Sumire was already an achievement. Shizu momentarily lowers her head, lightly lifts the corners of her mouth while still bowing, and hurriedly corrects herself. Concealing. Pretending. Compensating.


    As Shizu raises her head, the two of them reach the top of the hill. And they witness it.


    From the mist-covered mountaintop as a base, an unrealistically dazzling grand mansion sprawls before their eyes, upying their entire field of vision. It is a luxurious and magnificent mansion that exudes a sense of heaviness.


    "..."


    "...I had heard about it, but it''s quite impressive."


    Silently observing it for a moment, the two of them speak. It is Sumire who opens her mouth first. Shizu solemnly nods in agreement with her words.


    "With such opulence, there must be a considerable number of youkais lurking inside."


    "Both I and Hina... our main focus will be on destroying the main body and its core. Shizu, I would like you to work with the other members of the family in eliminating the swarm of lesser creatures that overflow. Can I count on you?"


    "Yes, I won''t let a single young youkai escape!"


    It was a firm determination. Unlike Yun-shoku (��š), who is nothing more than a servant, Shizu is different. As a house member and an assistant, Shizu''s failure would directly reflect on her lord. Shizu cannot afford to hinder her lord. In that sense, Shizu is determined to fulfill her role to the best of her ability.


    "Hehehe, I have high expectations. Now then, since we''ve seen our target, it''s about time we greet the representatives from other families we will cooperate with, don''t you think?"


    "The banquet preparations are already in order. This way, please."


    With a respectful gesture, Shizu guides Sumire in response to her words. Mayoiga is fundamentally a passive youkai. As long as they don''t intrude into their territory, they won''t attack. After thoroughly eliminating the surrounding youkai and making progress with the construction of the boundary, the remaining task is to deepen the rtionships with the representatives from other families with whom they will cooperate until the main event.


    "Hina, Aoi... and Miss Murasaki?"


    "They''ll be summonedter. What about the youngdy from the Hotoya family?"


    "Well... let''s leave her out this time. She must be tired from the long journey, and she''s inexperienced with this type of banquet."


    In other words, there''s no need to risk involving an inexperienced neer who might be easily swayed by other families.


    "Understood."


    Shizu respectfully epts Sumire''s instructions. Sumire, at least outwardly, smiles softly in response. ...Then, she suddenly stops and looks perplexed.


    "..."


    "...Madam?"


    Shizu tilts her head in confusion as Sumire silently stands there. Ignoring that, as if trying to sense something, Sumire closes her eyes...


    "No, there''s nothing. Getting older is such an unpleasant thing, isn''t it? Perhaps it''s just fatigue from the journey?"


    Sumire opens her eyes andughs as if nothing had happened.


    "Please take care of yourself. Let''s switch to weaker drinks for the banquet."


    "Yes, please do. ...Now, shall we go?"


    Prompted by Sumire, Shizu hurries to guide her to the venue. Something caught her attention... but Shizu pushes it aside, prioritizing her current duties and soon forgets about it.


    ...From the world of darkness, it was already creeping in. * * *


    "Well, we''re going on patrol."


    "Yeah. Be careful, okay?"


    Kashiwagi reports as he enters the tent where I am attending to my injuries (self-treated). The young boys behind him nce at me but quickly leave after being prompted by their superior. They are nning to head out to patrol the surroundings of "Mount H��raku''s Mayoiga."


    "...D*mn, it took longer than expected."


    ''(��?��?��) That''s true.''


    After confirming that there is no longer anyone around the tent, I grumble to myself. I disinfect and bandage arge scrape on my arm. It''s the injury I sustained when I was dragged around the forest by the ��sansh��uo that we finally took care of with the mobilization of the Hidden Group servant.


    To be more precise, it''s the injury I received from the ��sansh��uo when it closed in on me in the woods. It was quite painful to remove the numerous wood splinters that had embedded into my flesh.


    "That d*mn demon. It must be that d*mn demon, right!?"


    In my mind, the image thates to mind, and what I would even curse with foulnguage, is the appearance of the blue demon that always sneers in a crude and vulgar manner.


    It''s not like there are great youkai rolling around everywhere. Once Hina eliminated the ��sansh��uo, the remaining ones should have been just a bunch of misceneous, small youkai that we could easily handle... or so I thought.


    "But, it''s strange. Three in five days is definitely strange."


    ''(???) Let''sunch a jet stream attack!!''


    "How the hell should I know, you idiot?"


    Growing tired of the nonsense from the white idiotic spider, I reflect on the abnormality of the current situation.


    A giant "Mayoiga," resembling a carnivorous nt, is sitting there. Considering its rtionship with the spiritual veins, it should have been the first to attract and devour great youkai. Yet, even excluding the ��sansh��uo, we''ve encountered three in just five days. When I think about it calmly, it''s beyond abnormal. And the most likely possibility was something I already knew.


    (If there''s one lessborer, it''s the most likely candidate. I can''t believe all these attacks were just a coincidence.)


    The day after dealing with the ��sansh��uo, a new enemy arrived. As soon as Hina grilled that one, I hurriedly prepared for the next. We managed to handle the second and third ones with the servant groups and Hidden Group, but...


    "Being prepared ensures peace of mind, huh? It''s not that simple, though..."


    There were nearly double-digit injuries from this battle, but no fatalities, thanks to two factors. One was that Tachibanashi Trading Company had prepared various equipment, including backups. The other was that the servant groups and Hidden Group from each family had substantialmand authority.


    The second factor was particrly important. Originally, this mission was not meant to be intense, so I had requested Hina to arrange joint training for the servant groups in advance. ...Shizu seems quite ufortable with the fact that she was being moved behind my back, but there''s no choice when pushes to shove. It''s human nature to want toe up with countermeasures when unexpected things happen. Life is precious, after all.


    (I should be prepared for the worst...)


    The protagonist, including the fact that the protagonist is a girl, has deviated quite a bit from the original work. I put in the effort, but a bad ending may be inevitable. So, the training and bonding with the servant groups from each family are for that purpose.


    I had a vague sense of it. The Onitsuki family''s servant groups are like ckpanies with an average length of service of less than ten years, but sadly, they seem to be a type of white among ckpanies.


    There were also miserable aspects to the servant groups of a small, cash-strapped family. I don''t understand things like a 90% annual turnover rate. Sending in individuals whock even the minimum equipment, coordination, andbat techniques is simply ridiculous. As for me, despite being the servant groups of the Onitsuki family, which is like the sh*tty environment, I was rtively fortunate due to the umted know-how and personnel from their history. It''s remarkable.


    Servants may be mob-like grunts in the original game and other media such as manga and novels, but they are still valuablebat assets. Zero and one are different. I wanted as many of them to survive as possible and kill as many youkai as possible. As part of this opportunity, I gifted them some of the unused equipment and shared our knowledge and techniques to improve their survival rate... that was my objective for this mission.


    ...Thanks to that, I ended up with the riskiest and most dangerous role, being a wounded decoy. The newly acquired spear also broke, and now I''m mainly relying on a backup weapon of inferior quality. It''s not funny. And it''s all because of that d*mn demon!!


    "D*mn it! She''s ying with m��who''s there!?"


    Feeling frustrated with the demon, I aim the spear I had prepared at the presence stealthily approaching the tent.


    "Hyaii!? P-Please, stop!"


    However, my actions were far too hasty.


    "Huh!? It''s... Shiro...?"


    Shiro, who entered the tent, trembles in fear at the sight of the spear''s tip aimed at her.


    "T-T-Tomobe-san? Um, what''s this...?"


    "N-No, sorry. I thought you were a tricky one..."


    I retract the spear, trying to deceive Shiro, who is genuinely terrified. As the de in front of her disappears, Shiro''s expression calms down a bit... (�ަأ�) <i>I''m watching over here, bing arade!</i> Is this a Dragon Quest reference?


    "Oh, um... I see. You came as an attendant to the princess?"


    "Y-Yes, that''s right..."


    Naturally, it was to be expected. It was already known that Gori-sama would apany the main force. From her perspective, Shiro had no ties to the Onitsuki family and no backing or blood connection. As a convenient errand runner, Shiro was rtively trustworthy. So, it was certain that Shiro would be brought along for this mission.


    The problem lies in why Shiro came here, or rather, if she was sent here...


    "What? Do you need something?"


    "I-Is it not allowed for me toe without a reason?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Due to my earlier irritation, my words were sharp, and Shiro asked timidly. An awkward atmosphere filled the space...


    "...I understand. Sorry, I was a bit frustrated."


    As an adult, I was the first to yield.


    "You must have been scared when I pointed the spear at you, right? I apologize for making you feel ufortable. So, tell me, even if there''s no clear reason, do you have some purpose?"


    Expressing my apology, I asked Shiro politely once again. Shiro slightly lowered her head and then hurriedly approached me. I suppressed my reflexive response to her actions.


    As Shiro approached, right in front of my eyes, she nervously presented the folded cloth that she had been hiding behind her back. And then... she shouted.


    "H-Here, it''s a bento! It''s lunchtime, so let''s eat together!!"


    "......O-Okay."


    In response to Shiro''s desperate request, I found myself answering in astonishment...


    ...


    ...


    It seems that before arriving here, Shiro had prepared bento for both me and herself at the inn where we stayed. To be more precise, it seems that Shiro made two bentos using leftovers from the dishes Gori-sama had cooked.

 Chapter 104.3

    Chapter 104.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Gori-sama, in the first ce, doesn''t trust people easily. She was almost paralyzed and thrown into hell in her childhood due to her father''s plot of poisoning her. Considering her background, it''s no surprise. Despite her arrogant and overconfident attitude, she surprisingly owns a significant number of curse-detecting tools and even goes as far as using shikigami to cook and taste the food herself. She often utilizes a taster.


    And it seemed that her suspicion had intensified even more since the awakening of the n''s head who had trapped her.


    She also could not trust the people in the inn, and apparently she was doing the same thing everywhere she went. And Shiro had been fed the leftovers. Or perhaps, she feared that her usable pawns would be poisoned...?


    "So, yesterday, there was more leftover food than usual, so I thought I''d bring it for Tomobe-san... I-Is that... not okay?"


    The little white fox girl, gazing up at me with a worried look in her eyes. I didn''t have the courage to say no to her innocent gaze that seemed devoid of any ulterior motives.


    "No... Well, yeah. Since I just finished a job, I''m hungry too. Shall we eat?"


    In response to my eptance, Shiro''s face lit up with unmistakable joy. I hurriedly prepared a table and chairs for her. I ced two bento boxes on the table and set up a teapot and teacup with hot water. I didn''t forget to bring a basin for washing hands. I cautioned Shiro, who was urging me to hurry, and had her rinse her hands with water from the water jar. Finally, Ipleted the preparation of the meal.


    "Now, let''s open them... This is amazing."


    As I opened the bento box, which was not particrly expensive but had arge size, I couldn''t help but admire its contents.


    The main dish was fish, yellowtail to be precise. It was a thick-cut, glossy grilled yellowtail with a richyer of fat. There was also marinated herring with rolled omelet and vinegar and kelp-marinated sliced herring. Chicken and taro stew were also part of the ensemble.


    There were various side dishes such as simmered burdock root, ck soybeans, seasoned greens, and pickles, totaling seven dishes.


    The rice was a savory dish of mountain vegetables and chicken cooked together with a side of fragrant vegetables. The broth had soaked into the rice, making it so delicious that one could keep eating endlessly.


    "It''s an impressive assortment... But I''m sure there are still manyints from the princess."


    Although it was a feast that made one''s mouth water just by looking at it, it was not a top-notch ingredient considering that it was made with ingredients that could be found in a rural inn. From Gori-sama, who had expensive tastes, it might be considered as ordinary food.


    "Hahaha..."


    Shiro let out a dryugh, her expression indescribable. Oops, this is not the time toin to the person when I''m about to eat.


    "...Well, there''s no mistaking that it smells delicious. Shall we start eating?"


    And so, Shiro and I began eating our respective bentos. Oh, d*mn, this is seriously tasty.


    (Kayo usually treats me to Western or Chinese cuisine.)


    Well, those aren''t bad either... but the food that truly satisfies my body is different. I mean, I''m not in an environment like in my previous life where I could eat universal cuisines anytime and anywhere as a matter of course. So, traditional Japanese cuisine, Washoku, seemed to suit this body the best.


    "Mmm, it''s tasty... Hey, Shiro, how about your tea? Do you want a refill of hot water?"


    As I noticed that I had finished my tea, I poured some more from the teapot and asked Shiro. While pouring lukewarm water into Shiro''s teacup, I suddenly realized that the vors of the bento seemed slightly intense.


    "...Did you add salt or soy sauce when you packed the bento?"


    "? No, I didn''t."


    I couldn''t help but ask Shiro, who tilted her head in confusion, and she denied it with a perplexed expression.


    "I see... well, it''s fine."


    I quickly dismissed the thought and took a sip of the lukewarm water, then resumed eating. While eating, I wondered about it in my mind. Well, Gori-sama, who doesn''t sweat the small stuff, might have thought to make the seasoning milder... well, it doesn''t matter.


    I quickly pushed aside the fleeting doubt that crossed my mind. There''s no way it was poisoned or anything. For me, who was tired after finishing a job earlier, the slightly intense vors were actually a blessing. I refocused my attention on the bento in front of me and... that''s when my hand stopped.


    "...? Tomobe-san, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, sorry... I just remembered something. Wait for me for a moment."


    I stood up, put on my attire, and exined to Shiro that I had something to take care of. Then I walked out of the tent, guided by an inexplicable instinct, through the camp...


    And I arrived there. In a corner of the forest covered with trees and bushes, with limited visibility.


    In a small corner of the hill where I could overlook "Mayoiga."


    "..."


    In the cold winter wind, I trembled slightly. For a moment, I caught a glimpse of the majestic and unsettling exterior of "Mayoiga," and then I waited. I waited for the visitor...


    "For suddenly summoning, did I disturb you?"


    Without much time passing, she appeared. With the sound of rustling grass, a cold voice echoed from behind me.


    "...You surprised me. What wind brought you here? Did you reallye here in person?"


    I turned around and asked her while expressing my surprise. This was truly unexpected. If she had whispered into my ear using her shikigami as usual, that would have been one thing, but to call me in this way...


    In front of my eyes was a weak and exhausted girl, held in the arms of arge bear-like yokai (Onikuma)... * * *


    At a nce, I understood that something was wrong with her. Herplexion was unnaturally pale,cking any trace of color, and her eyes looked tired and dull, indicating umted fatigue. Her already slender figure seemed even more emaciated, as if it had been carved out with a saw. Each breath she took seemed to strain her chest, and even breathing appeared to be a struggle.


    But there was one thing that remained the same��her gaze, cold and indifferent as always. Paradoxically, that was the only thing that reassured me. I involuntarily held my breath, struggling to find the right words to say.


    "...It''s been a long time since we directly faced each other, servant. But please refrain from rudely staring at people. It''s extremely impolite, you know?"


    Botan, held in the arms of the Onikuma, spoke with a contemptuous tone while cradling the small body. However... unlike the usual coldness I witnessed through the hummingbird, her words now seemed to carry a sense of strong tone. Perhaps due to the awkward atmosphere, I was momentarily dumbfounded. However, I quickly opened my mouth.


    "W-Well, I apologize... It was an unexpected..."


    "Unexpected, you say? ...No need to put on an act. I can imagine the reason for your astonishment."


    As I tried to hastily exin myself, Botan sneered. It seemed almost self-deprecating. Aplex smile curled up the corners of her mouth.


    "I, too, apologize for demanding this sudden meeting without considering your circumstances or position. I didn''t have much time either."


    "Time...?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Botan''s coldughter resurfaced, followed by a bout of coughing. With each cough, she grimaced in pain, as if her insides were rupturing and her bones cracking.


    "Botan-sama!?"


    "Don''t move from there!"


    As I tried to rush over, a sharpmand and the growling threat from the Onikuma stopped me in my tracks. I took only a few steps toward them and froze in ce.


    "Cough... Cough... For the sake of both of us, please don''te any closer... Haah, are you an idiot? You shouldn''t be near someone who''s suffering so much."


    Botan''s words were the naturalmon sense of an exorcist. Whether she was cursed, possessed, or had her identity swapped, it was possible. Even if she was in pain right before my eyes, that''s precisely why I shouldn''t approach her recklessly.


    "That was... careless of me."


    "Indeed, it was incredibly careless of you. It''s about time you learn why you''re in such a terrible state."


    As I apologized, Botan scoffed with disdain. After delivering her cold remarks, she made a bitter face and clicked her tongue as if remembering something.


    "I''ve lost control..."


    "Huh?"


    "I made a foolish decision out of my own stupidity."


    As I tilted my head in confusion, Botan gave me a scornful look and then whispered something to the Onikuma. The bear made a troubled expression, bringing its free hand to its mouth. It nced back and forth between Botan and me a few times.


    "Just follow my orders. Do your part of the equation."


    ''Oh, oh, did you change your mind at thest minute? It''s not good, you know, procrastinating on unpleasant matters.''


    A hoarse voice sounded, seemingly denying Botan''s orders. A hummingbird appeared above my head, but then, ''(. ?`��?)? That''s my ce!'' How could that be?


    "...Grandfather, what do you want?"


    ''Hahaha, I came to impart some wise advice to my stubborn granddaughter, serving as a guide in life.''


    "Aren''t those just the stubborn ramblings of an old man?"


    The hummingbird spoke in a nonchnt tone, irritating Botan with its displeased expression.


    ''You say so, but... do you have any alternative solutions? If you were not an idiot, you should have understood the situation by now.''


    "...Silence."


    As Botan ignored the hummingbird''s words, the hummingbird continued to point out.


    ''How many pills do you have left? How much time doe you have left?''


    "I said silence, didn''t I?"


    Ignoring Botan''s words once again, the hummingbird persisted. Botan warned once more.


    ''How many days did it take from the city outside the capital to get here? How much precious time was wasted? Finally, you''vee this far, and yet you hesitate before me? Such a pitiful tale. If only there had been such consideration, the current situation would not be as it is now...''


    "I told you to be silent!!!"


    The girl shouts, interrupting the hummingbird''s words. Her eyes widen, her voice grows harsh. It was a sudden transformation as if she had touched a raw nerve. Instinctively, I brace myself.


    However, it seems that such energy does notst long. She quickly distorts her expression in agony, and in the arms of the Onikuma, Matsushige''s granddaughter bes limp, as if drained of blood. Desperately taking deep breaths and trembling, her body shivers. Even so, her gaze immediately turns to me, to the hummingbird. She res with sharp eyes. The atmosphere bes heavy.


    "...Please stop. I can take care of myself. Isn''t that your greatest concern? ...I don''t need any pretense of concern for a fake family member."


    In a voice that sounded exhausted, Botan speaks, her voice trembling. This time, the hummingbird says nothing. Silence fills the air. Only the faint sound of leaves rustling and rubbing against each other can be heard...


    "Botan-sama..."


    "I''ve shown my unsightly side. Please forget about it."


    "Are you referring to your very existence?"


    "As I said before, it''s better to refrain from meddling in other people''s affairs recklessly. Ignoring matters that don''t concern others is the wise way to navigate life."


    Botan muttered, exasperated by my remark. She sneered.


    "That''s quite a joke. If something were to happen to you, I''d be troubled as well, you know?"


    "If my grandfather is around, it wouldn''t be much of a problem. It would simply reduce the frequency of our interactions."

 Chapter 104.4

    Chapter 104.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "What''s the problem? If there''s anything I can do, I''ll assist within my capabilities..."


    Botan didn''t respond to my suggestion. She stared at me with aplex expression that mingled exasperation, scorn, and anger... Before she could say anything, she sensed a presence. I also noticed the presence a momentter.


    "Oh, there you are, Tomobe-kun! I''m d I found you! I wanted to talk to you for a bit..."


    Emerging from the foliage, a ck-haired girl with a boyish appearance appeared. It seemed she had something to discuss. Hotoya Tamaki, upon spotting me, approached with an unconstrained smile... but froze when she saw the girl in the Onikuma''s arms.


    "Huh, a youkai? But..."


    "Yun-shoku from Onitsuki. Excuse me for now."


    Botan scoffed, ncing briefly at Tamaki''s perplexed expression. She then gave an order to the onikuma and turned on her heel. Through her actions and words, she seemed to behave as one of the exorcists participating in this extermination mission. It appeared she wanted me to cover for her.


    "...Yes! Please take care."


    I followed Botan''s scheme, bowing and lowering my head respectfully. Then I immediately headed toward Tamaki.


    "Miss Tamaki, my apologies. Do you have something you need to discuss?"


    "Ah, um... well, I guess I''m intruding?"


    Tamaki, confused by my apology, asked with an awkward expression.


    "No, not at all. But before that, what is your request or matter that you wanted to discuss?"


    I desperately tried to maintain a calm facade and divert the conversation to conceal the situation. But then, at that moment, I finally noticed the anomaly. It all made sense now. The heavy and suffocating atmosphere that had been lingering in the air was not just a mere feeling. There was indeed a thin aura of youkai miasma permeating the area, seeping up from the ground... right beneath our feet.


    "Miss Tamaki...!?"


    I witnessed numerous vines rising up from the ground, like serpents, attacking Tamaki from behind.


    "Huh...?"


    Tamaki turned around in response to my shout, but it was toote. Acting on instinct, I swiftly threw my Teguruma, using it as a whip to sweep the thick, tentacle-like vines away. The sharp silver threads of Tsuchigumo extending from the Teguruma sliced through the bundled tentacles, as if cutting through tofu.


    ...However, countless more vines continued to advance from behind.


    "What... is this!? Oh no...!!"


    Tamaki hastily unsheathed her sword and began cutting down the approaching vines one by one. But as soon as she severed the third vine, the fourth one coiled around her sword, and the fifth one entangled her wrist, pulling her towards it.


    "You think I''ll let you...!!"


    I swung the spear I had with me. It cleaved through the vine that had wrapped around Tamaki''s wrist, and then I swiftly spun around, mowing down the following vines.


    ''Roarrrr!!''


    At the roar, I turned around. I saw countless vines closing in on Botan and the others. Onikuma defended Botan, swiping at the onught of vines with its sharp ws. Botan herself fought back by casting curses.


    I couldn''t provide assistance. So, the second and third waves were already closing in.


    ''��(*?��?*) It''sing, Papa!!''


    "What... what the hell is this!?"


    I shouted while relentlessly shing through the onught of vines attacking me. It was inconceivable. The youkai surrounding the encampment should have been meticulously exterminated. Surely they would notice if youkai were being released from within the "Mayoiga"!?


    "No, this can''t be...!?"


    It suddenly dawned on me. The fact that the enemy was using vines led me to a conclusion. The "Mayoiga" was a youkai of the nt variety, and the roots of nts often spread far wider than one could imagine from the surface... Oh no, this can''t be good...!!


    "Aaaah!?"


    "Miss!?"


    I turned to the scream from behind and saw Tamaki, who had been caught by vines crawling towards her, her legs entangled. I was about to rush to her aid when the ground began to rumble.


    ''!! (�b���b��)��Uwaaah!?''


    "Hey, this can''t be real!"


    The ground erupted as if it had been shattered into pieces. Cracks formed, and then, it burst forth. Countless enormous roots thrashed around like earthworms.


    "Servant! You can''t afford to be distracted!"


    Botan''s warning, it was all simultaneous. Just as I was taken by the new threat, vines extended from all sides, capturing my limbs. No, they captured me.


    "What the...!?"


    I struggled frantically, trying to break free, but it was already toote. As soon as I managed to separate one vine wrapped around my hand, a massive root ensnared my torso.


    "Sto... op...!?"


    ''( ?��?)??Noo!!''


    Before I could finish my plea, a vine gagged my mouth. Then, a sense of weightlessness engulfed my entire body. My vision abruptly shifted.


    In the corner of my eye, I saw it. I witnessed the onught of countless vines and roots attacking the camp in the distance. The exorcists and servants fought desperately, but they were overwhelmed. Even thebat personnel, including the exorcists, were restrained by the vines.


    "Ugh!?"


    A blinding light momentarily filled my vision. A thunderous roar echoed from one corner of the camp. Countless roots disintegrated into ashes before the onught of the mes of destruction. In another corner, I glimpsed the figure of the princess, elegantly sweeping away the encroaching vines with a wave of her fan.


    "Tomobe...!?"


    The princess, with her cherry blossom-colored attire, recognized me from afar, her eyes wide with shock. Using the vines as stepping stones, she bounded towards me, leaping over the approaching onught of vines.


    "Wai... t...!?"


    "...!? Get back!!"


    My plea for help barelysted. The tightening grip of the vines, in addition to the gag, silenced my voice. My lungs werepressed, making it impossible to utter a sound. And the princess''s rescue attempt proved futile as well. Countless vines and roots closed in on her, obstructing her path. She swiped at them with her fan, trying to disperse them like dust, but it was futile. There were simply too many to handle. The same applied to the torrent of mes that crashed down with an explosive roar.


    "Ugh...!?"


    In an instant, my suspended body was violently yanked down to the ground. The roots that had ensnared me, like the tongue of a snake, dragged me back into the gaping crevice that had opened in the ground. Along with the pitiful prey they had captured.


    "...!!?"


    As the crack in the earth threatened to swallow me, the pitch-ck darkness ahead, an imprable void, felt like the maw of a monster. And then, and then, and then...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Ugh...?"


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, I became aware of my consciousness resurfacing, apanied by a pounding headache and a profound sense of fatigue. In a state of disarray, with my thoughts in turmoil and my vision blurred, I instinctively raised my upper body, supporting myself up with the spear. Despite feeling dizzy, I managed to stand up and cautiously surveyed my surroundings.


    "What... is this?"


    What appeared in my field of vision was an endlessly long corridor divided by sliding doors. The space was strangely bright despite the absence of light. The corridor extended forward and branched off to the left and right, forming a T-shape, with no end in sight.


    "The Onitsuki house? No, that''s not it. What in the world is this...!?"


    I desperately tried to reason through my clouded consciousness, attempting to unravel the enigmatic nature of this space. Then, almost instinctively, I turned to look at the wall behind me and discovered the presence of two rows of text inscribed upon it.


    [Wee, my honored guest, to my splendid home!!]


    "...Huh?"


    Written on the wall was a messy, blood-like text, as if scribbled by a child. Reading the first sentence, I was momentarily stunned, unable toprehend. But then, it all came back to me. My knowledge of the original work from my previous life, my recent memories.


    And I understood. I realized that I was trapped in the worst possible scenario of a shitty game, an outrageously unfair game of no escape.


    [Take your time and enjoy yourself to the fullest! Until your lifees to an end! (�b?.)]


    Almost unconsciously, I read the second sentence. Suddenly, loud music began ying throughout the room. Joyful, delightfully twisted music resounded, filling the air.


    "Ugh...!?"


    ...At that moment, I instinctively turned around and swiftly severed the neck of the Rokurokubi that had been slowly approaching from behind with my spear. Its grinning head bounced off the corridor, rolling away.


    That was the signal. Themand. The curtain had risen, and the performance had begun.


    The sliding doors on both sides of the corridor swung open one after another, and they poured out. Kappa, Jinmenken (human-faced dog), Nakime, Teketeke, Kasa-obake, Kejoro, Ittan-momen��creatures of the bizarre and supernatural, all looking at me.


    And theyughed. They sneered. They mocked the pitiful prey, the sacrifice.


    I was familiar with this sight. Specifically from the manga adaptation and video sharing sites.


    "Wha...!? This isn''t a joke about some Kaigai Niki (Overseas brother)!!"


    Momentarily overwhelmed, I quickly made a decision. I exerted all my strength and sprinted towards the corridor ahead, where the monsters were absent. Countless footsteps chased after me from behind. I had no time to look back. Even in the fan films of overseas brother, the people who stopped were usually caught up and killed.


    "Damn it, this can''t be a joke...!!?"


    The game of unimaginable cruelty, the spiralbyrinth of eternal damnation, began��a game of life or death.


    Fan art:


    Title: Depressed Sub Characters with Japanese-style Setting 2


    URL: here

 Chapter 105.1

    Chapter 105.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "The current extent of the damage, within our grasp, includes nine casualties among the exorcist personnel, including three exorcists, the Hidden Group, and Servant Group, and nearly twenty casualties among the misceneous workers andborers. These numbers may increase further as we gather more reports."


    In the improvised conference room, which was once a banquet hall ravaged and destroyed by the onught, Miyamizu Shizu reported the details that had been confirmed so far. Her face was pale, and her voice trembled noticeably. Naturally, the damage had been severe.


    The massive swarm of vines and roots that suddenly attacked the camp... There was no need to exin their true nature now. Knowing that they had been swallowed up by the ground rather than being killed on the spot, and with the presence of "Mayoiga" right before their eyes, it was easy to deduce its true nature.


    Simr to carnivorous nts in the nature, "Mayoiga" does not kill its captured prey on the spot. It slowly suffocates them, like tightening a noose with soft cotton, digesting them over the course of several decades or even centuries.


    ...However, even considering all of that, the shock of those present in the conference room regarding this incident was immeasurable.


    "Unbelievable. Unthinkable. How could it sneak up on us from underground?"


    "No, it didn''t sneak up on us. It had already established its roots. We unintentionally set up camp within its range. It''s a cunning creature."


    "For ''Mayoiga,'' the exterior mansion is nothing more than decoration to attract prey. But this is going too far..."


    "While cases of luring and kidnapping by means of illusions aremon, a direct attack like this is unprecedented. Never before recorded."


    "Tch, we won''t be done with just a single word!! D*mn it, how did this happen...!?"


    The exorcists from each household attending the conference roomined incessantly. Yes, everything about this incident was unprecedented. "Mayoiga," which is essentially a passive entity, acting in such a manner...


    It''s true that it may tempt prey with sweet enticement. Although there have been very few cases of it expelling its dependent and kidnapping people, it was unheard of for "Mayoiga" to directly attack and abduct external humans. Truly unprecedented... However, that didn''t mean everything would end there.


    "..."


    Shizu understood her position better than anyone else. Who would be sacrificed in this situation? The extermination led by the Onitsuki family, but it was unthinkable for the wife and daughter of the head to take responsibility. That''s why her blood ran cold. Her own life was at stake, and above all, her downfall would jeopardize the position of her loyal lord.


    "Princess, what are you nning to do!?"


    A voice close to a scream echoed through the conference room. All attendees turned their gaze towards it, and amotion spread.


    The two princesses appeared, pushing aside those who tried to stop them. The first princess wore crimson armor, while the second princess adorned herself with a top-tier curse tool. Both had a resolute expression, emanating a trembling aura.


    "We are going to infiltrate ''Mayoiga'' from this moment on. Everyone, prepare yourselves immediately."


    At the request, or rather demand, from the princesses, the exorcists from each household became even more agitated. Confusion filled the room.


    "Nonsense. Impossible. Out of the question."


    "It''s reckless to enter ''Mayoiga.'' Has the first princess lost her sanity!?"


    Entering the domain of "Mayoiga," which had grown to the level of a cmity youkai, was tantamount to suicide. No, it didn''t mean there was no chance of survival. The abilities of "Mayoiga"... the power to confuse and bewitch others, trapping people in a hellishbyrinth... while it was heinous and wicked, it didn''t mean it was impossible to ovee.


    No matter how slim the possibility, with strength, wisdom, and a bit of luck, survival was possible. That was the structure of "Mayoiga''s" ability��a binding that allowed for survival if one had the power to ovee the internal environment, the types of its dependents, their habitats, and the details of the traps. Several scouts had been sent before, and some had survived, recording the internal structure, the types of its dependent, the habitat, and the details of the traps.


    ...Although it was about one in ten individuals.


    "But what about those who have been captured by ''Mayoiga''? Are we going to abandon them like this?"


    "However! The interior of that thing is vast. Even if we infiltrate, we''ll only end up encountering secondary idents. It''s foolish..."


    As one of the attendees tried to argue against Hina''s question, a brutal event unfolded before their eyes. The ground in front of them was mercilessly torn apart.


    The person responsible for this act... Onitsuki Aoi, who red at them with eyes as cold as ice, swiftly directed her fan towards the attendees, as if making a clear threat. The fan, crafted from the carved sacred wood, imbued with numerous curses, was not a mere decoration but a top-tier weapon. Pointing it at others was an unmistakable and tant intimidation.


    "Prepare yourselves, will you?"


    She reiterated her request. It was an order from the second princess. Overwhelming and dense spiritual energy emanated from her... The exorcist families gathered here, other than the Onitsuki family, had histories that spanned no more than three hundred years. Considering that spiritual power and supernatural abilities tend to concentrate with each generation, it was only natural for them to be intimidated by the unwavering determination of these young girls before them. If they wished, they could have ughtered everyone. It seemed as if there were no other options...


    "Hina-san, Aoi."


    Nonchntly, Sumire called out to the two "daughters" as if nothing had happened. Her voice was soft, gentle, and somewhat carefree. It provided a sense of tranquility that soothed the frayed nerves of the anxious people.


    ...Without drawing attention, she stood just behind the two girls.


    "Huh? Ahh!?"


    "What!? Gah...!!?"


    It happened in an instant. The two princesses, who turned around in astonishment at Sumire''s call, let out a scream and copsed immediately. Sumire swiftly caught them, preventing them from falling to the ground.


    It was a knife hand strike. An incredibly fast knife hand strike. Executed at a speed that even seasoned exorcists could have missed, it urately targeted the vital point of their necks, seizing them in a single blow without allowing any room for counterattacks. Everyone present was left dumbfounded. The act itself, the precision of the technique, and the skill involved... It was almost artistic, considering that rendering someone unconscious is more difficult than killing them.


    ''Screeeech!!''


    ''Grrrrrrrrrrr!!''


    Simultaneously, a white eagle and a dragon swooped down from the sky. Sacred beasts emanating divine energy advanced towards the assant who had harmed their master.


    "Be silent, worthless birds."


    Sumire seized the beak of the eagle, intending to tear apart its skull, and hurled it into the forest behind her. The following dragon observed the scene and coiled itself in the sky, as if assessing the situation. It growled at Sumire.


    "Stop it. I can''t win against you either, but if you''re going to fight me... I won''t hold back. Are you nning to involve your master?"


    ''...''


    The Onitsuki dragon narrowed its eyes, disying profound intelligence, as it gazed at Sumire.


    "S��ten, too. You shouldn''t recklessly charge in just because your master has been harmed, right?... Right, Chouei?"


    Lady Onitsuki directed her gaze towards an invisible corner where nothing was visible. The divine eagle that had flown from the forest enraged at the woman who had stained it with dirt.


    "I understand your feelings, but for now, retreat. Excessive loyalty will only trouble your master, you know?"


    Upon hearing Sumire''s words, the divine eagle fell silent. Silence enveloped the surroundings...


    "I will say it once again. Please retreat for now."


    ''......''


    The dragon, first returning to the skies, was followed by the displeased screech of the divine eagle as it disappeared with the storm. And then, the invisible yokai... After confirming their departure, Sumire finally returned her gaze to the ground.


    "The young girls showed an unsightly sight. It''s truly disgraceful how they were so easily shaken by the preemptive strike of a yokai. ...Everyone, please pardon their behavior."


    Amidst the speechless crowd, Sumire politely offered her apologies, holding the princesses in her arms.


    "...Now then. I would like to provide my opinion as the leader of the extermination squad regarding our future ns. Would that be eptable to everyone?"


    Lady Onitsuki smiled and addressed one of the nearby exorcists. The exorcist in question nodded in agreement. Taking that as a sign of approval, Sumire surveyed the attendees and began to speak.


    "There is no other choice at this point. Regarding those who have been captured, considering them as good as dead is like counting the years of a deceased child. Since this extermination mission has been officially reported to the imperial court, and we have received authorization that has burdened the emperor, it is impossible for us to retreat without aplishing anything...


    In that case, we have only one option left, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "But... does that mean we abandon those who have been captured?"


    One of the attending exorcists tremulously asked the question. Without changing her expression, Sumire continued her proposal.


    "It would be best to follow the exploration protocol regarding ''Mayoiga.'' Is it not meaningless to expect their survival beyond that point?"


    The exploration protocol for ''Mayoiga''... To be precise, it was mentioned in the established regtions based on various yokai characteristicspiled by the Omnyouji Bureau. It stated that individuals trapped inside ''Mayoiga'' should be considered as dead if they are unable to escape from within for a full day.


    "But..."


    The attendees exchanged nces, and the reason was clear. It was about assigning me. While sacrifices ofborers and servants were inevitable, it was a different matter when it came to the exorcists, including their own family members.


    They couldn''t easily agree to abandon them, considering the potential damage to their reputation and possible repercussions. They couldn''t afford to be resented and cursed.


    "...In this extermination mission, the Onitsuki family took the lead. So, we will take responsibility for this incident as well. We won''t cause any further inconvenience to the other families. We humbly request your understanding."


    With these words, Sumire, the Lady of the Onitsuki family, bowed her head respectfully towards the attendees.

 Chapter 105.2

    Chapter 105.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "If that''s what you say..."


    "Considering the number of captured individuals affiliated with the Onitsuki family..."


    "If the Lady of the Onitsuki family herself says so, I suppose we can''tin any further."


    "Indeed, let''s offer our cooperation as much as we can."


    Seeing Sumire openly taking full responsibility, they finally relented. They pretended to yield, while actually pushing all the responsibility onto her. As long as there was an excuse or an escape route, they would quickly shift their attention in that direction, as if it were a natural course of action.


    "Everyone, I sincerely thank you. I promise that our family willpensate for the losses incurred this time."


    Once again, she bowed, expressing her gratitude, and with these final words, most of the attendees epted her offer. At least those who had only lost their servants or hiredborers did so. As for those whose family members had been captured, it was toote to change the course of events.


    The Onitsuki family had suffered the most casualties, and as Sumire said, there was nothing they could do for those who had been captured. No one present could openly confront and oppose such amotion.


    In this way, the initiative shifted into Sumire''s hands.


    "Well then, for now, let''s withdraw our forces. We have purged a significant number of roots and tendrils, but there may still be traps waiting. We can''t afford to be attacked again."


    Sumire''s words were reasonable. It had been revealed that this entire area was covered by the roots of yokai underground, and they couldn''t stay here indefinitely.


    "Just to be safe, it would be better to plow the ground when setting up the new camp. Shizu-san, Murasaki-san, I will need your assistanceter, okay?"


    "Y-yes, understood!"


    "Huh? Um, a-alright!"


    The sudden call startled the two mentioned individuals, and they couldn''t hide their confusion in their responses. Especially for Murasaki, who had just returned after exterminating the remaining roots and tendrils in the vicinity. She wondered why Sumire was holding the Onitsuki sisters in her arms.


    "Well then, shall we move?"


    Regardless, no one dared to oppose Sumire''s lead in the meeting. In response to her words, the attendees began to take action, with the remaining servants, Hidden Group, andborers from various families receiving instructions.


    "You as well, all of Hotoya''s attendants?"


    Observing the scene, Sumire called out to Iruka and Suzune, smiling from the shadows of the tent. Without hesitation, the wolf girl and the tense maid raised their hands.


    "I admire your determination to rescue your master who has been captured. Your loyalty ismendable. However, in this matter, such courage is reckless and resembles rashness, don''t you think? Please desist. Understood?"


    With a gentle but somewhat frivolous voice, Sumire warned Iruka and Suzune. She cautioned them.


    "Y-Yes, Lady Sumire!"


    "Suzune! No, stop!"


    Whether it was due to Sumire''s attitude or not, Suzune''s face contorted as she ignored Iruka''s attempts to stop her and rushed forward. She knelt before Sumire, literally touching her head to the ground, pleading for the rescue of Tamaki, who was presumed to be captured.


    "I beg you!! Please save Miss Tamaki!! I implore you!!"


    "I won''t allow it."


    Sumire immediately rejected Suzune''s desperate plea, leaving her no room for argument.


    "As I dered earlier, everything will be handled ording to the regtions. No exceptions will be made."


    "Is that...!? Heartless!!?"


    Suzune was left speechless by Sumire''s cold announcement. Although their acquaintance was not long, she was aware that Tamaki had a teacher-student rtionship with Sumire. She had even witnessed Sumire''s special attention towards Tamaki within the ox cart. There was no hostility or ill will towards her. And yet...!?


    "Suzune, you idiot! Stop it!!"


    "But... Iruka...!?"


    "Just calm down, dammit!"


    Iruka intervened from behind, stopping Suzune''s persistent attempts. Suzune red at her friend''s callousness, but when she recognized Iruka''s anguished expression, her face twisted.


    "I understand your feelings, but stop. Your life is at stake...!"


    "......!?"


    Upon Iruka''s warning, Suzune finally noticed the overwhelming killing intent emanating directly in front of her and staggered back, her legs trembling. Cold sweat surfaced as she felt the unyielding pressure from the smiling Lady Sumire.


    The phrase "One Punishment, a Hundred Precepts" came to mind. It was a way to demonstrate to others who didn''tply with rules and instructions, aiming to maintain control over the surroundings... Suzune realized that she hade dangerously close to bing that sacrifice.


    "I-I apologize... I''m deeply sorry."


    With a trembling voice, Suzune submitted. There was no choice but to submit. There were no other options. It was futile.


    "...I hope you understand. I know. Keep your loyalty to your master in mind. However, for now, please restrain yourselves. Dealing with cmity youkai is a national duty and a coborative effort. It cannot be driven solely by personal convenience. Please refrain from acting rashly."


    With a glimpse of the maid''s prostration, Sumire cated her with a bird-like voice, offering an excuse that hinted at defending her masters'' families. She suggested that she would intercede to ensure they wouldn''t face me.


    "Yes. Please, take care."


    Suzune expressed her gratitude with a face that seemed to have crushed a dozen bitter bugs. It didn''t appear that her feelings were mere lip service. If anything, it was humiliating. Memories of losing her family in the distant past came to mind. But... the fact was that she had no choice.


    Presented with the stark reality, Suzune turned pale, her eyes moistening. She realized her powerlessness and felt pathetic, trembling with humiliation.


    "...Now then, that wolf over here. I''ll leave this maid to you, alright? She seems to be the attendant apanying Miss Hotoya and is quite favored."


    Smiling down at the now cooperative maid, Sumire nodded slightly. Then, she gave a briefmand to Iruka, who was standing beside her, before turning on her heel and leaving the scene, still holding the Onitsuki sisters in her arms.


    She paid no attention to the sobs that emanated from behind her. However, as she walked towards the tent set up in the rear to put the girls to sleep, she nced once, only once.


    "...Well then, shall we get a good show?"


    Whispering like a murmur, her words were drowned out by themotion of the surroundings... * * *


    ''Sob... sob...''


    ''Hey, what''s the matter? I''m right here, you know?''


    ''Don''t you understand? Even though I''m so close...''


    ''Hihihi, what''s wrong? Can''t you see me?''


    "..."


    To the eerie calls that echoed by my ear, or sometimes right beside me, and at times from the ceiling or beneath my feet, I remained silent. I kept my eyes closed and continued walking along the walls. I treaded through thebyrinth of mirrors.


    (It was worrying not knowing where each room leads, but... I got lucky with this one.)


    After being relentlessly chased by youkai through endless corridors in a wretched room, I found sce in jumping into a room with sliding doors whose destination was unknown. The reason was simple. The difficulty level of the room I escaped to was low, at least for someone with knowledge of the original work... assuming everything was urate.


    The room I arrived in was a vast maze of mirrors. Every wall, floor, and even the ceiling was covered in mirrors. I knew the key to safely escaping this room was to avoid looking at the mirrors. That was all.


    As long as the conditions weren''t met, the mirror youkai couldn''t directly harm me. So, I kept my eyes closed and walked along the walls of the maze. The mirror youkai attempted to entice me with various words, trying to make me open my eyes and show me the mirrors, but they were all illusions.


    If the settings were correct, there were no traps or wandering youkai in thisbyrinth. There were only those who tried to deceive or provoke me with their voices, seemingly originating from within the mirrors. It truly was a room designed to catch neers off guard.


    In normal circumstances, being trapped inside ''Mayoiga'' and continuously closing my sight in a room filled with mirrors would not be an easy choice. If the youkai were to ambush me or catch me off guard from behind, remaining unresponsive to the voicesing from all directions would also be challenging. Even I would have fallen into their trap in an instant, had I not possessed prior knowledge.


    By the way, it''s best to avoid unnecessary conversations, even without making eye contact. While they couldn''t directly read my thoughts like a psychic youkai, they were tricky beings. They could glean various information from my responses and skillfully manipte me. Casual conversation was dangerous. It was convenient to obscure my emotions by hiding my face with a mask.


    "...!"


    How far had I gone? Although it was difficult to rely on subjective time within ''Mayoiga,'' after feeling lost for what felt like an hour... or maybe it wasn''t reliable... I finally discovered it. Suddenly, amidst thebyrinth of mirrors, I felt the touch of wood. I briefly opened my eyes and saw a handle. It was a sliding door.


    ''Hey, hey, are you really going to leave?''


    ''Kyahaha, is that alright? You don''t know what lies ahead, you know?''


    ''Instead of that, why don''t you talk to us? You mighte up with a good idea?''


    ''Yeah, discussing things is important, you know?''

 Chapter 105.3

    Chapter 105.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Voices of various ages and genders whispered to me from different directions. Some sounded angry, mocking, stirring anxiety, persuasive, or gentle... but all of them were equally worthless noise.


    I opened the sliding door as it was, ignoring them. Beyond it was once again a pitch-ck space...


    (Now, where does this one lead to?)


    Regardless, I couldn''t stay here forever. I couldn''t exit this mirror room, and when the time came, this space, this world inside the monster''s belly, would likely be blown away quite literally. Holding hostages didn''t work on exorcists all that well.


    ''Hey, wait. Don''t ignore us!''


    ''Tch, you insolent monkey. Don''t underestimate me!''


    ''You''ll regret it. You''ll soon be crying, wishing you stayed here.''


    ''Searching for an exit is useless, you know.''


    ''You guys can''t escape from this prison.''


    "What do I care, you fools."


    Uttering those words quietly, I leaned into the darkness. Once again, I felt the sensation of floating, a strange feeling of descending... It wasn''t as intense as when I defeated the ��sansh��uo with Hina, but I still wasn''t ustomed to this sensation. I dislike scream-inducing attractions.


    "Hm? Come to think of it..."


    Suddenly, as I continued to fall in the darkness, I noticed something. Did those mirror youkai mean "you guys" just now...?


    (Do they mean the other people trapped here? Or perhaps the shikigami that might be monitoring me? No, the nuance feels different...)


    Perplexed by the mirror youkai''s words, I harbored doubts, and then...


    ''(>��


    "Are they talking about this spider!?"


    I retorted, as if a punchline, to mypanion, who suddenly opened their mouth with a seemingly joyful expression, even though I was still falling... * * *


    "...Well then. Let''s take a break and check the belongings."


    ''(��?��?��) That''s right''


    "No, I''m not talking to you anyway."


    In response to the direct conversation in my mind, I muttered before spreading out all of my belongings. It had a sense of btedness, but it couldn''t be helped. Both the ''Hyakkiya Yukari no Ma (Gap Realm)'' and the ''Maky��kai no Ma (Mirror room)'' were not ces where I could calmly do something like this.


    The ce I arrived at after passing through the entrance of the ''Maky��kai no Ma (Mirror room)'' was a small cave.


    To be more precise, it was a dome-shaped cavern with an exposed rocky ceiling. The cave was bathed in sunlight, with a spread of grass and flower fields, apanied by the chirping of birds, small animals, and the sound of insects. In one corner, a beautiful spring was visible, appearing pure even from a distance. Proceeding past it, conspicuously positioned, was a door leading to the next room... the ''��gon Sen no Ma (Chamber of the Golden Spring).''


    Like the ''Mirror room'' earlier, it was a stage specialized in catching neers off guard. Paradoxically, with prior knowledge, there wasn''t much danger. Specifically, as long as I didn''t peer into the depths of the spring, I wouldn''t be mesmerized. ...Probably.


    "ording to the setting, there shouldn''t be any youkai here... but I hope it''s safe."


    Just to be sure, I confirmed it right after falling into this room, and now I surveyed my surroundings again, remaining cautious. The animals inhabiting this room were supposed to be real wild animals, without any aggressiveness, but it was important not to let my guard down.


    ...Though, it seems like there are no signs of them. So, I returned my gaze to the ground.


    "Well, this might be a bit tough."


    ''(. ?`��?)? I''m sorry for being rude, Papa! I''m smart, you know!


    "No, I''m not measuring dimensions or anything."


    ncing at the items I took out from my waist pouch and other ces, arranged on the grass, I unintentionally sighed. I also sighed at the foolish spider''sment.


    Now... My main weapon is a spare short spear. As I mentioned before, this is a substitute for the long spear that got destroyed during the battle against the great youkai, presumed to have been instigated by that demon. The quality is a bit lower. It is true that the short spear is more maneuverable in indoorbat than the long spear... but how long will itst?


    "In that case, having these two at hand is fortunate."


    Gori-sama''s custom-made Dagger (tant��) and the Teguruma (spider silk gloves) using Tsuchigumo''s threads are my lifelines, unfitting for a servant. It is almost certain that the short spear will meet its end at some point. These two pieces of equipment can inflict injuries on great youkai and even cmity youkai, so they were literally my hope��''(�䨌�ࣻ) Oh no~ Even something like that exists!!!!''��Could you please be quiet?


    Other equipment includes two smoke bombs and two sh bombs. There are four kunai and a surprisingly inconspicuous slingshot... These are the supplies I had due to my position as a servant and my previous experiences. However, it still feels a bit uncertain to survive within this ''Mayoiga.'' I had anticipated dealing mostly with the snowslide of dependents spewed out from the mansion. But the current situation was indeed unexpected.


    ...Well, even if there were an endless supply of provisions, it would still feel insufficient when wandering through ''Mayoiga.''


    "As for the water... it''s about half full. ording to the setting, I should be able to resupply, at least..."


    I sighed as I checked the contents of the bamboo water container. There were a few candies and dried meat as portable food. It was fortunate that I had eaten lunch just before...


    From the setting materials and fan videos, I know that in ''Mayoiga,'' there are asionally water, food, and other items scattered throughout thebyrinth. It''s one of the constraints of ''Mayoiga''s'' capabilities and a characteristic that demonstrates the malicious nature of these youkai.


    Inside this overwhelmingly vast mansion, even if people manage to fend off illusions and traps, they could still die of hunger without any provisions. These scattered supplies, acting as the price or relief for the heinous powers, also seem to show a faint glimmer of hope to the trapped prey, prolonging their suffering. Furthermore, some of these provisions themselves may be rigged with traps. Youkai truly are scum. And the production team thates up with such settings is also scum.


    "As for the curse tools and misceneous items..."


    Leading the way was the ''Yamiyo Megakakushi no Magatama,'' which allowed limited stealth, followed by the ''Youkai Sh��rin (Enchanted Summoning Bell),'' which I had used as bait during the great youkai extermination. There was also a rosary of prayer beads (repaired) that was returned to me by Kayo, along with a pouch of ''Uchikiyo Salt (Purified Salt)'' and ''Migawari Shari'' (an item used for diversion). I had about ten talismans, and then there was...


    "Little Chick sculpture (Hiyoko-sama), huh?"


    ''(* �� �� ` *) It''s cute''


    I held the wooden carving of a little chick, striking a heroic pose like in a superhero show, and I sighed in exasperation. In two ways. And I remembered the original knowledge about the sculpture I held in my hand.


    This wooden carving itself was an extremely low-level item in the game, easily and readily avable at any time, anywhere, and in any quantity, like some trash item that would be sold as soon as it was obtained, starting from the beginning of the game. It was a worthless item until that legendary anecdote was born... Since then, for some yers, this Little Chick had been considered an essential item for good luck.


    Of course, I didn''t think there was any significance to such a joke-like act in this world that was not a game but felt like a game. Well, it wasn''t... but...


    "It must have identally mixed in with my belongings... Well, there''s no point in discarding it here, I guess."


    Although it was essentially unnecessary, I ced the palm-sized wooden carving back into my pocket. In such a shitty situation, even if it had no logical basis, I felt like wanting to rely on a good luck charm. It was a gift, after all, even if it was cheap��''(��???��) It''s a cute little sister''s present, after all!''��No, it''s not.


    "As for the rest... it''s as expected."


    The remaining misceneous items included rope, flint, a cloth, apass, a handheld mirror, a bowl, chopsticks, emergency medical supplies such as bandages and disinfectant alcohol, ink and a brush for memos and writing, a foldable spoon (second generation) that Sarujirou had prepared for me, and various other items...


    Basically, I had packed them all together in my waist pouch. This is the inventory of my belongings��''(o�R���b)o Papa, you must not forget about me!!''��And there''s also the inside cage with its annoying contents.


    These tools were not just for my personal use but were decided to be carried by the entire group. It was part of the job. In case we were suddenly attacked by youkai and our camp was burned down, or if themand structure copsed and the group scattered, we carried these tools along with food in our waist pouches to survive. We were trained to keep them wrapped around our waist at all times or have them within immediate reach.


    "Well, there''s nothing particrly remarkable here. I knew that, but... well, it''s better than not having what I expected."


    I sighed as I packed away various equipment and tools. It was a sigh that mixed relief and disappointment. I wasn''t disappointed, but... in this situation, how far can I go?


    "...Well then, I guess it''s time to finish the break."


    Having finished packing everything and securing my waist pouch, I picked up my spear, put on my mask, and stood up. I focused my gaze on the door at the back of the spring. I started walking.


    "I vaguely remember, but... the rooms ahead are unlikely to be pleasant."


    Within the vast ''Mayoiga,'' hundreds of rooms were created by the official sources and fans, each with its own set of connections to other rooms. Unfortunately, the rooms connected beyond this ''Chamber of the Golden Spring'' were constantly changing, and most of them were dangerous. However, I couldn''t afford to hesitate. I had to face reality.


    "...I must brace myself."


    ''(*��?)? Yay!''


    Having likely left behind the spring where countless victims had transformed into gold and sunk to the bottom, I stood in front of the door. I took a deep breath... preparing myself.


    "I''ll take my chances!"


    I energetically opened the door and rushed through it, but before I knew it, I found myself sitting on the ground in the middle of a nighttime road.


    "...Oh, isn''t this bad?"


    ''(*��?��?) bad? No food?''

 Chapter 105.4

    Chapter 105.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Ignoring the nonsensical words that crossed my mind, I surveyed my surroundings with a sense of unease. It was a moonlit rice field, the roadside of a scattered vige, a country road... I quickly turned around. It was already evident, but the door I had entered earlier no longer existed. There was no escape.


    And I immediately sensed their presence. Strange beings emerged from the depths of the dark rice field on both sides. Their red eyes glowed ominously in the pitch-ck darkness. Laughter resounded. Their sadistic taunts filled the air.


    "The smartest thing in a tight situation is to beat a retreat!"


    I immediately started running. Although there were many exits in this room, half of them were worthless. I had to jump into the salt storage house, sake cer, or at least the donation box of a shrine.


    "D*mn it, I missed it!"


    With the indescribable beast-like cries as my BGM, I ran with all my might through the ''Tatari-bito no Ma (Space of the Vengeful Spirits)''... * * *


    "...Huh?"


    As Tamaki regained consciousness, the first sensation she felt was the scent of tatami mats. Confused, the girl sat up on the tatami floor.


    "Where am I?"


    Tamaki had copsed in the center of a Japanese-style room. It was a study with high-quality tatami mats covering an area of about eight tatami mats. There were cushions, a writing desk, and a necessary hearth emitting white smoke by the side.


    On the walls, hanging scrolls were disyed, and exquisite folding screens were set up. The various furnishings had an elegant and refined assortment.


    No matter how she looked at it, this was a study. Moreover, it seemed to belong to someone of a certain high status.


    She remained dumbfounded for a while, staring in disbelief. And then... she immediately remembered the misfortune that had befallen her. At the same time, she understood what this room was.


    "Oh no...!? I need to escape quickly...!!"


    Panicked, Tamaki opened the sliding doors of the room and stepped out into the corridor. The corridor branched out to the left and right, resembling abyrinth. In fact, it was a maze designed to confuse and entangle its prey.


    "...!!?"


    Her face paled, and Tamaki abruptly stopped in her tracks, as if sensing something ominous. In that moment, right before her eyes, a sword swung down.


    "Ah!?"


    A small scream escaped her lips. Her gaze turned to the suit of armor adorned with hanging scrolls and bonsai trees that decorated the long corridor.


    ''Ughhh...''


    Finally, Tamaki realized. What emerged from the gaps in the helmet was not armor but a skeleton adorned with armor.


    "G-Gashadokuro!?"


    Tamaki shouted. To be precise, it was a low-ranking Gashadokuro, meant to represent a single individual. Youkai like them grew stronger by assimting with their fellow brethren. In that sense, the withered, flesh-encrusted creature before her could be considered a young youkai. They were considered insignificant cannon fodder by ordinary exorcists... But for Tamaki, the fact that they had a human form and wereposed of human remains unsettled her.


    "...!!"


    The mummified figure wearing the dusty armor stared eerily at Tamaki and swung its second sword. However, due to its desated state, its movements were slow, and Tamaki managed to evade it in a fluster, with the de passing through empty space. Tamaki drew her sword, pointing it at the skeletal figure. And then, she hesitated.


    "D-Don''te...! Stay away!!"


    Despite Tamaki''s threatening words, the armored skeleton merely groaned. The undead being slowly and eerily approached. In a way, this type of youkai had far less intelligencepared to nt-based or animal-based youkai. It couldn''tprehend the fear or caution behind Tamaki''s intimidation. It was just an external stimulus.


    To the undead, her presence was nothing more than a stimulus proiming the existence of the living.


    ''Ughhhhhhh!''


    "Kuuh!!"


    As the creepy creature lunged, Tamaki struck it with a single sh. The de, swung in a swift motion, sliced through the arm holding the skeleton''s sword, passing through the gap in the armor. Losing its bnce, the creature fell to the ground. However... even with one arm severed, the dead figure twisted and rose again, attempting to attack Tamaki.


    ''Ughhh!''


    "...?!"


    With its rotten teeth bared, the skeletal figure let out a scream, causing Tamaki to instinctively step back. She had the courage to fight against monsters, and she had the strength and training to do so. But facing someone who was once human, the turmoil within her was different.


    Fortunately, her opponent was slow. If this was within ''Mayoiga,'' she didn''t have time to deal with such creatures. She could leave it behind and escape... as she half-heartedly made excuses to herself, Tamaki turned on her heel and tried to run, only to be sent flying.


    ''Hyuooohh!!''


    "What!?"


    Tamaki was thrown against the wall with great force. She quickly braced herself and managed to avoid serious injuries, but she still collided with the opposite wall, disying an expression of anguish. Fighting back tears, she immediately faced forward again. And her gaze met three sets of eyes.


    "Nu, ''Nurikabe''!?"


    Before her stood a grotesque lion-like creature. It had a bby, fat-covered body and moved on all fours. Its face resembled a pure white square, with a horizontal ne. Three eyeballs were embedded within, creating a triangr pattern. If a certain servant were to witness it, they might describe it as a failed Triceratops.


    The youkai known as ''Nurikabe'' emerged from the camouge of the wall''s texture. It let out a strange beastly cry, mocking Tamaki. As she hurriedly tried to stand up and prepare her sword, she suddenly felt her wrist being grabbed.


    "Hii!? S-Stop... it hurts!"


    The skeletal figure, which had closed in unnoticed, gripped Tamaki''s arm with its decaying hands. Its nails dug into the tender flesh of the young girl. The indescribable stench of death filled her nostrils, and Tamaki trembled in fear. But such actions were futile against these monsters. Both the Gashadokuro and Nurikabe closed in on Tamaki, intent on devouring her. And then...


    "Haahhhhh!!"


    A shout echoed from the depths of the corridor. Immediately after, Tamaki witnessed the head of the skeletal figure being crushed. Its head shattered, and its body, still in mid-air, crashed to the floor. Desated flesh and bones scattered around, leaving Tamaki dumbfounded.


    In the next moment, her field of vision was filled with a young girl dressed in attire resembling a Buddhist monk. She held a naginata and had a dignified presence. Arade.


    ''Hyuooohhhhh!''


    "Chii!"


    The Nurikabe roared in response to the intruder''s entrance. The young girl unleashed her spiritually infused naginata, thrusting it into the Nurikabe. Yes, they got it. Tamaki was convinced. But...


    "It''s still shallow, huh?"


    "What!? Unscathed!?"


    Tamaki was shocked by the reality before her. The youkai power emanating from the Nurikabe was at most that of a medium-rank youkai, and considering the amount of spiritual energy infused in the naginata, it should have pierced through its skull. However, the reality was that the Nurikabe suffered only a minor injury... and Tamaki despaired at that fact.


    "That''s about right!"


    ''Hyuoooh!''


    However, it seemed that the girl, ustomed to fighting, was not shaken by such events. She immediately struck the Nurikabe''s eye with her spiritually infused fist, crushing it. The Nurikabe staggered in shock and then writhed in pain.


    ...And an opportunity presented itself.


    "Go away!!"


    Seizing the opening in the Nurikabe''s defenses, the girl swung her naginata. She struck its neck and side. This time, it had an effect. Organs spilled out as its head fell, followed by the body slumping to the floor. The formidable outer shell of the Nurikabe, surpassing that of a great youkai, unfortunately existed only on its face.


    "Hmph, repulsive!"


    The girl brushed away the blood clinging to her naginata. Sniffing, she turned around and stood tall before Tamaki. It was then that Tamaki noticed it. The pair of beast ears growing from her head. Distinctive lion ears peeked out from her lush, light-yellow hair.


    "I am Shishimai Asami, a retainer (househould member) of the Igarashi family, the exorcist of the Northern Region. You can call me Shishimai. ...It seems we share a simr circumstances. Can you tell me which family you belong to?"


    In a somewhat haughty tone, Shishimai introduced herself and demanded an answer from Tamaki...


    Fan art:


    Title: Onikuma (and Botan-chan). Onikuma is a sexy heroine...?


    URL: here

 Chapter 106.1

    Chapter 106.1


    [Part 1/4]


    ''Groarrrr!!!!''


    Under the scorching sun, amidst the sound of insects and birds, the stifling hot wind filled the air. In a location that resembled a zing tropical jungle across the Southern Region, a ferocious roar echoed as the bear attacked with relentless fury. Roaring and striking.


    ''Hissssss!?''


    The opposing monster was already battered and bruised, covered in deep scars carved by the bear. Crimson blood oozed painfully from its wounds. Finally recognizing its own disadvantage, it momentarily retreated.


    "Don''t let it escape! Kill it before it can do anything!!"


    The bear, following its master''smand, moved swiftly. It surged through the muddy ground and leaped at the opponent. While its massive size might be misconstrued, bears are known to be swift predators even in snowy ins. The marshy terrain made little difference. The onikuma was nowunching a full-fledged assault.


    ''<i>Grrr!? S-Stop...''</i>


    Without a chance to beg for mercy, the opponent''s head was pulverized by the onikuma, Genbu. It was a perfectly timed blow that could snap even arge tree in one strike. Its head, nowpletely ground meat with bones, scattered across the ground. The colossal body, now headless, fell heavily to the earth.


    "Haa... haa... Whew. Did we manage to stop it?"


    Botan panted heavily, her blood boiling, as she nced at the mangled flesh rolling at her feet. Then, Botan spoke coldly.


    Mizuchi... the juvenile form or subspecies of a dragon. ording to one theory, a water dragon living in the veins of thend takes a hundred years to be a Mizuchi and then another five hundred years to ascend to the status of a dragon. Of course, in reality, it would likely take even more time...


    "Hmph. It sure does waste a lot of time."


    The words uttered with disgust were directed at the convulsing corpse. Naturally, there weren''t many who worshipped a juvenile dragon.


    A Mizuchi is essentially a snake. Snakes are revered as water deities, possessing both sacred and wicked aspects. In the folklore of the Nanban region, it is said that snakes tempt humans tomit sins by eating forbidden fruits.


    Evil, cunning, and with the power of a dragon, Mizuchi is an extremely troublesome existence. These creatures, which im rivers andkes as their territory, are usually haughty, looking down on humans. They drive people away from theirnds or demand sacrifices at any opportunity. They obstruct the development and expansion of the human realm.


    And usually, even after ascending to the status of a dragon, such Mizuchi remain evil, bing malevolent dragons that bring disasters such as floods, tsunamis, storms, or droughts. It is no wonder that the court orders their extermination upon discovering Mizuchi or evil dragons.


    The same applied here. As Botan and the others wandered through the scorching forest, tirelessly exterminating beasts, insects, and nts, this monster appeared as if waiting for them. It arrogantly desecrated their sanctuary, demanding tribute in exchange for passage. Seeing the countless maggots swarming around the corpses ofborers nearby,promise or submission was out of the question. And thus, this foolish snake, overestimating her strength, met its end.


    "Truly loathsome..."


    Botan muttered with contempt, then felt dizzy and leaned against the nearby trees for support. She took several deep breaths to calm herself, wiping away the bead-like sweat trickling down her forehead. Her already exhausted body, affected by the tropical climate, was further eroded by the active insects within. Instinctively, she fanned her cor, trying to let the air flow beneath her clothing.


    "...What are you doing?"


    Botan red up at the false sky and sunlight, appearing thoroughly displeased. She frowned as she noticed the bear staring at her, seemingly desiring something. Understanding its intention, she sighed with exasperation and gave an order.


    "Oh, I see. It doesn''t matter. After all, there''s no telling when I''ll be eaten."


    The great youkai, who had been waiting obediently with its hand by its mouth like amanded dog, eagerly dove into the remains of the defeated monster at Botan''s instruction. It ripped off scales, peeled off skin, tore meat, and slurped blood. After wiping its mouth and chewing on chunks of meat that included small bones, it disyed a rather half-wild and half-domesticated eating style. Observing this performance with a disgusted expression, Botan scanned her surroundings and found something.


    "...Is that it?"


    Amidst the dense and overgrown forest, there was a solitary door that seemed out of ce amidst the surrounding scenery. It was adorned with decorations that stood out. It was the entrance to the next room. That Mizuchi had been a gatekeeper.


    "This makes it the ninth room. There''s no end in sight. And who knows what kind of oddity awaits us in the next room..."


    However, lingering here indefinitely was not an option. This humid room alone drained her energy. Moreover, those outside might start exterminating the "Mayoiga" at any moment. Lingering was unnecessary.


    "Hurry and finish eating. We''re going to the next room, okay?"


    Prompted by Botan, the onikuma, seemingly inclined to save its favorite items forst, hastily tore into the belly of its prey. It plunged its arm in, gouged out the fresh heart, and pushed it into its mouth. It licked the blood that had sttered onto its hand. Its actions resembled the behavior of a wild bear savoring a beehive.


    Although, in reality, bears don''t particrly have a preference for honey. It''s more urate to say that they target beervae. ...It was a trivial piece of knowledge that a man Botan once revered as her master had proimed during a lecture.


    "...That brings back unpleasant memories. Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up..."


    Botan clicked her tongue at the unpleasant memories and, in an even more irritable tone than before, urged the bear to hurry, directing her question towards its actions.


    ''Grrrrrr!!''


    The onikuma, which had been devouring the corpse one moment and had suddenly charged into a corner of the forest, rummaged through the trees. When it returned, its eyes gleamed, and it snorted as if boasting. It held something in its arms.


    Botan momentarily entertained the idea of giving it a kick for its nonchnt demeanor, but as a rationalist, she quickly dismissed the thought of wasting energy. Instead, she carefully observed what the shikigami was presenting.


    She stared intently at the bundle of yellow fruits.


    "..."


    Botan fell silent for a moment after glimpsing it. Then, she looked up at the hondo shiki''s face. The bear let out a dog-like breath, sounding amused. Suppressing the urge to punch its face, she first confirmed.


    "...For me?"


    ''Grrrr?''


    "You want me to eat it?"


    ''Grrrr?''


    "This?"


    ''Grrrr?''


    The bear responded to all of Botan''s questions with an annoyingly cheerful growl. Suspiciously narrowing her eyes, Botan hesitated for a moment... then her stomach growled loudly in the dense jungle.


    ''Grrrrrrrr?''


    "..."


    <i>My stomach is still growling!</i> Botan eximed. She closed her eyelids and furrowed her brows, twitching her mouth just like she crushed about twenty bitter bugs. She fought back the urge to punch her own stomach in frustration. With great reluctance, she tried to calm her agitated mind.


    It was terrible and utterly unwilling, but her body was already weakened by the infestation of insects. She could only tolerate easily digestible foods in small portions. The heat was unbearable as well. Being dressed in heavy attire, suited for the Northern Region in the early February (Kisaragi), was not helping. Theyered garments were suffocating, and she was drenched in sweat. Her physical strength waspletely depleted.


    Unfortunately, Botan had no provisions, not even emergency rations, as she had nned to part ways with that servant. It had already been nearly half a day in terms of perceived time, and at this rate, she might copse before escaping thebyrinth. She knew that. She knew, but...


    "...!?"


    The growling of her stomach echoed once again, right at the moment when Botan was clinging to her pride. It reverberated strangely loud amidst the mor of the dense forest. At the same time, whether due to a ckening of tension or not, an intense feeling of hunger attacked her.


    "...Sigh. I guess there''s no avoiding it when faced with hunger outweighing pride."


    With conflicting thoughts and great reluctance, Botan reluctantly epted the shikigami''s suggestion. The shikigami let out a roar, seemingly pleased. Should she kick it after all?


    "You''re annoying... And by the way, what did you find that made you tell me to eat it? Wait, what is this...?"


    Botan observed what the shikigami was presenting as if it were a cursed tool with renewed scrutiny. It was a cluster of green or yellow fruits. She recognized it.


    "If I recall correctly... Is this ''Banana''?"


    She remembered the name because she had ced a surveince shikigami near a certain servant. Was it some time ago? The daughter of the Tachibana Trading Company, whom she often ran into, had once treated that servant with this. It was a delicacymonly consumed in the Southern Region.


    "...It''s difficult to describe, but it has a somewhat obscene shape."


    She didn''t know why, but she had that feeling. Come to think of it, for some inexplicable reason, the Nanban person from that tradingpany had repeatedlypared the fruit in her hand to the servant''s lower half in a suspicious manner and muttered something under her breath.


    "The way to eat it... was it to peel the skin?"


    Botan hesitantly twisted one cluster from the bunch and started tearing the skin apart. Beneath the thick peel, she discovered pale white flesh with a tinge of yellow. It had a unique, fragrant scent that seemed slightly overpowering and sweet, tickling her nostrils.


    ...But why did it suddenly seem even more obscene after peeling the skin?


    "I had some pointless thoughts, didn''t I?"


    ''Grrrr?''


    "I''m talking about myself."


    The bear tilted its head at Botan''s inadvertent words, and she coldly brushed it off. With her small mouth, she cautiously took a bite. And she chewed.


    "...It''s mild, subtly sweet, and tender."


    Botan thought the tastecked assertion. However, it seemed highly nutritious and easy to digest. The poison, too, was probably not an issue. She chewed thoroughly and swallowed it down. She sighed softly and unconsciously revealed a slight smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "..."


    She gazed at the remaining fruit she had bitten into for a moment, then swallowed her saliva. She had been hungry. She had been ingesting poorly tasting pills in fragmented pieces to deceive herself. Her organs were always in poor condition, and she had barely eaten anything other than thin gruel. Even then, it took her an unknown amount of time to finish a bowl of gruel.


    For her, the soft and gentle fruit before her was too alluring. Without thinking, she leaned in, seeking a second bite... only to emit a scream as an unbearable pain surged through her stomach.

 Chapter 106.2

    Chapter 106.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Ah! Guh...!!"


    Dropping the fruit from her hand, Botan squatted down with tears in her eyes. The Onikuma rushed over in a panic. It seemed she had been too greedy. She should have taken a smaller bite. She should have chewed it until it became liquid. Parasites wriggled inside her organs, reacting violently to the foreign substance. And in response, Botan convulsed and writhed on the spot.


    "Ugh! Eugh...!!"


    She vomited, spewing out a mixture of stomach acid and fragments of the fruit she had eaten moments ago. She vomited repeatedly, over and over again.


    "Ah, ugh!? Eh, haa... haa... fuh, fuh..."


    After the bout of rejection subsided somehow, Botan trembled in ce for a moment. She felt cold despite the heat.


    "Haa... haa... hahaha, I really... I''ve been such a fool!"


    ncing at the vomit on the ground and the half-eaten fruit sinking into it, the granddaughter of the Matsushige family muttered with a pale expression. It was self-deprecating, self-derisive. She despised herself, overwhelmed with regret.


    She thought it was truly foolish. It had happened many times before. Eating hastily, wanting it to taste so good. What was the point? She was living a short life with no future.


    "...Let''s go. I don''t need that anymore. If you want to eat, eat it yourself."


    ''Grrrr''


    Botan, who managed to stand up with great effort, passed by the shikigami while speaking dismissively. The onikuma, holding a cluster of the fruit, whimpered with a mournful air. Its attitude further displeased Botan.


    "Oh, that''s right... Genbu, Imand you. If I cannot escape from here alive, devour my corpse and continue to rampage until you die."


    ''Grrrrr!!?''


    As if remembering suddenly, Botan ordered the shikigami with that instruction. The shikigami let out a shocked cry, but it was not surprising to Botan.


    Exorcists'' flesh was the finest meal for youkai. It was an absolute duty not to allow their own bodies to be nourishment for monsters. Looking once again at the repulsive remains of theborer decaying in a corner of the dense forest, her determination only grew stronger.


    That''s why Botanmanded it. Shemanded the shikigami in front of her to dispose of her own flesh, and afterward, to indiscriminately ughter the minions that infested this detestable space... Botan''s decision was an exorcist-like choice through and through.


    It was the choice that should be made by the Matsushige family, who served exorcism.


    "...You cannot pass through this door. Go back."


    ''Grrrr... Grr...''


    ncing at the door, Botan muttered those words and threw a sealing charm. The charm struck the forehead of the oni bear, which seemed to be pleading for something, and sealed it. The colossal body disappeared like an illusion. The charm returned to Botan''s hand. Before she knew it, silence enveloped the surroundings. No sounds of animals or insects could be heard.


    An indescribable sense of loneliness overwhelmed her...


    "..."


    In silent contemtion, the young girl returned the charm to her pocket and disappeared into the depths beyond the door... * * *


    ''Mayoiga'' in "Firefly of the Dark Night" was a popr youkai among overseas fans who were more inclined towards the creepy pasta culture, perhaps due to its unique setting.


    Starting with the afterthought of a room that looked like shit in the manga adaptation, ''Mayoiga'' was extensively used by overseas fans in fan-made games and fan videos as a stage for traps, minions, and items, primarily because of the request from the original creators to "solidify the setting and make it gloomy."


    ''Tatari-bito no Ma (Space of the Vengeful Spirits)'' was one such room, known for its high difficulty level.


    "You b*stards!!"


    ''((( ��?��?))) Papa, here they are!!?''


    In the darkness of the night, I ran through the paddy fields. ck masses crawled towards me from behind, trampling the rice nts on the left and right.


    I was being pursued by the wretched ones, the remnants of people cursed by them.


    ''Groooarrr!!''


    "Get lost!"


    I threw a throwing de at the particrlyrge entity blocking my path. It pierced through one eye, and the monster screamed and writhed in agony. I sprinted past it at full speed. I must not let them get close or capture me.


    ''Gedou (���)'' was a youkai that resembled possessed beings or vengeful spirits. What made them troublesome was not just the possession, but also their attempts to spread it.


    ording to the legends, this youkai would receive meals from the family it possessed and even apany them when a daughter of the family got married, infesting the groom''s family like a parasite. It was a ridiculous story, but supposedly, when the family that was being parasitized could no longer feed them, they would curse that family.


    ording to the setting created by overseas brother fans, this room was originally a vige in the outside world. The vige thrived thanks to a spiritual vein... During the era of a ve dynasty, the king ruling thend was afraid of being possessed by the ''Gedou'' and decided not to kill them but instead banished the n to and with spiritual veins.


    The n continued their inbred existence in a small self-sustaining vige, preventing the curse from spreading outside. And over time, the entire vige was engulfed by the ''Mayoiga''. Naturally, the people of the vige, deprived of the benefits of the spiritual vein, could no longer sustain themselves. The vigers were cursed and transformed into monstrous forms.


    After that, "Tatari-bito no Ma" offered the captured individuals a choice between two options. If they agreed to marry their daughter (the monster) to them, the ''Mayoiga'' would send them back to the outside world, acting as a bomb spreading curses. If they refused the marriage, the residents of this room would be constantly starving.


    "You d*mned overseas author, this room really is a fucking assh*le...!!?"


    As I shed through the approaching monsters with my weapon, I shouted. I suddenly remembered that the overseas fan author of this room was known for writing ridiculously unreasonable articles in other media''s creepy pasta. While the author might have intended it as a joke, being in a position to experience such a malicious room would naturally make anyone want to curse them.


    Moreover...


    "Tch, so they resurrect exactly as the setting says!"


    The ''Gedou'' that had their bodies literally severed were regenerating the damaged parts as meat oozed out from the cut surface. Despite convulsing in pain, they were not far from aplete recovery.


    ...Ironically, the other severed meat chunk was also regenerating. You guys are a bunch of��''( ��?��?) naria!''��Can you stop interjecting me?


    "This is what happens when you multiply without a n and end up starving!! Damn it, I have no choice...!!"


    Though their numbers were limited... now was the time to use them.


    "Eat this!!"


    As I continued to sprint, I took out something from my pocket and tossed its contents, a handful of something, grandly in the direction of the monsters... or rather, towards the day after tomorrow.


    ''...?!''


    ''......!!!!''


    ''(???)!!''


    Immediately, the ''Gedou'' (and the shitty spiders) let out indescribable voices and reacted simultaneously. The grotesque monsters turned their attention towards the scattered rice grains and the ''Migawari-shari'' (substitute for ashes). They seemed to havepletely forgotten my presence. ''(�b�ѩb) Papa, it''s food''��Yeah, fine, deal with itter!


    The ''Migawari-shari,'' nicknamed "Bug Repellent Pollock" by some fans, had an expected effect based on the change in behavior of the aforementioned ''Gedou.'' This high-quality rice, infused with spiritual energy, was an irresistible temptation for meat-eating youkai in general.


    Unless they were a wise species or a cmity youkai, it was incredibly effective. They became so engrossed in eating it that they disregarded the presence of a human d in spiritual energy, even if they were being attacked. In the game, it was a mid-level curse tool, mainly used as a consumable item during escape. But as a servant, it was a precious asset. I had acquired it from the Tachibana Trading Companyst month.


    "Originally, I would have used this for traps...!! What a waste!"


    The original purpose of the purchase was to use it as bait to safely attract youkai. Countless traps and ambushes would be set up, and the youkai would be mercilessly beaten down without allowing them to retaliate... That was the intended operation n, which was often used as a decoy to protect myself. In this world, thest elixir of life is usually death. There was no need to hold back.


    "So, this should be about three uses, right!?"


    I clicked my tongue as the pouch became considerably lighter. However, when I looked behind me, I saw beasts covered in ck, shaggy fur,rger than cows, greedily plucking and gnawing at each grain of rice. Eventually, they resorted to fighting amongst themselves to snatch the food away. Pathetic. If only they could continue killing each other forever.


    And so, I continued running tirelessly, making use of this precious time. Although this room had multiple exits due to its high danger level, few of them guaranteed safety. If I wanted a reliable way out, I should have headed towards the sake brewery, the salt warehouse, or the donation box of a shrine.


    "Huff... Huff... I can see it! Is that...!!"


    ''(???) It''s here!!''


    Finally, amidst the darkness where even the ground was hard to see, I spotted it in the distance��an imposing torii gate standing atop a small hill. Beyond it, I could see a small and deste shrine. In terms of distance, it was approximately three chou (327,3 m/357,9 yd) away...!!


    "J-Just a bit more...!!"


    Growls from countless beasts resounded from behind. It seemed they had devoured all the rice I scattered. But I didn''t care. Calcting their speed and the distance to the shrine, I was confident that I could escape if I kept going. Or so I thought...


    "...Huh?"


    As I continued climbing the stairs that led to the shrine, I inadvertently stopped in my tracks and stood there dumbfounded. For a brief moment, I forgot about the pursuers chasing me from behind. I was stunned, utterly astonished.


    ...When I thought about it, I should have expected it. Of course, the one I encountered there was not unnatural given the location and their strength. But still...?!


    "...!"


    ''(?��?��?��?)?? Papa?''


    Ignoring the puzzled spiders, I turned back almost reflexively. I even considered bypassing the hill from the side. I couldn''t afford to worry about the unstable footing. There was no time to lose.


    ''...!!''

 Chapter 106.3

    Chapter 106.3


    [Part 3/4]


    ''...!!''


    "You''re in my way!"


    I cut the ''Gedou'' in half, severing their path with my Teguruma. I swept them away. I didn''t have to kill them. If I could temporarily immobilize them, if I could buy some time...


    "...!!"


    ''Uuuuggh!!!!''


    "Don''te near!"


    I scattered the ''Migawari-shari'' to stop the ''Gedou'' from swarming that person. I generously scattered two portions. The monsters immediately shifted their focus to the scattered rice grains, changing their target. And in that moment, I reached that person. Ah, d*mn it! I wished it was just a mistaken identity!


    "You idiot. Of all ces, why did you have to end up in this room...?!"


    I unintentionally shouted out insults. I grimaced under my mask, spitting out my words with a trembling voice. Looking at the bloodied Omen mask, I screamed.


    In front of my eyes, the gruesome remains of Kashiwagi, torn apart all over their body, were scattered... * * *


    "Haa!"


    In the dimly lit cave, Shishimai danced. She twirled. She brandished her naginata as if performing a dance.


    The de, enveloped in a fierce spiritual energy, effortlessly sliced through the centipedes. She then punched the face of a rat yokai approaching from the shadow of the centipedes.


    ''Kiki!?''


    With a scream, the rat flew forcefully and mmed against the wall, turning into a red stain.


    ''Hisss!''


    "You''re exposed!"


    As a mole burst out from underground behind her, Shishimai immediately countered by striking the mole''s snout with a heel drop. Its skull caved in, and its neck bone snapped. The mole died in an awkward position.


    ''Bwuuuoohh!''


    "Take this!"


    Thest centipede, vertically split in half, lunged at the lion-like girl. However, a storm of fire released from her naginata incinerated the centipede. It writhed in agony while being charred.


    "Die already, you pests!"


    Despite their tough exoskeletons, the exposed flesh was vulnerable, easily burned to a crisp. In the end, only the shell remained after incinerating everything from the inside.


    "Haa, haa, haa... Hah! Take that, you d*mn monsters!"


    ''Kikikikiki!''


    "Ugh?! What the...?!"


    "Tamaki?!"


    Shishimai turned around at that scream. And she witnessed Tamaki struggling against a youkai.


    Facing her was a group of three spider crickets, each with a physique resembling arge dog. Tamaki swiftly dodged their attacks, parrying with her sword andunching counterattacks. Her swordsmanship, honed by Sumire, had already taken down two of them.


    However, she was struggling against the third one, which was already injured. Tamaki''s stamina and concentration were starting to waver, and her movementscked vigor.


    "This is getting annoying!"


    Shishimai dashed forward, apanied by her shout. Combining her spiritual power with youkai strength, enhanced physical abilities, and her natural leg strength, she soared through the air, piercing through it.


    ''Kikikikiki... Gii?!''


    The oue was decided in an instant. The spider cricket that leaped toward Tamaki''s throat was immediately reduced to dust as her naginata struck it. Rxing her stance, Shishimai turned her gaze towards Tamaki and posed a question.


    "...Are you injured?"


    "Uh, no. Thank you. You saved me...!!"


    Tamaki, momentarily dumbfounded by the person who came to her aid, quickly regained herposure and showed a heartfelt smile of gratitude. Shishimai Asami wore an indescribable expression in response.


    "Isn''t it... kind of difficult for you?"


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t you have any thoughts about my appearance?"


    "W-Well, maybe you''re injured somewhere...!?"


    "Ah, I see it''s going that way..."


    As Tamaki hurriedly searched for injuries, Shishimai sighed in exasperation. And then, without hesitation, she flicked her tail and pped Tamaki''s face.


    "Whoa?!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not injured."


    "R-Really?! But then, why...?"


    "You seriously believe that? If it were an act, it would be too unbelievable."


    Dering so with a disgruntled expression, Shishimai unted her animal ears and tail.


    "These aren''t mere decorations, you know? And of course, they''re not curse-tools. They''re a part of me, understand? I''m a half-youkai."


    "Uh, yeah...?"


    "Don''t you have any thoughts about that?"


    "Why...?"


    Knowing it may be rude, Tamaki responded to the question with another question.


    In reality, for Tamaki, the person in front of her was a reliablepanion. She couldn''t explore this dangerousbyrinth alone... From the moment of their first encounter, she was faced with a life-threatening situation, and Shishimai Asami became her trustworthy guide.


    Being a half-youkai didn''t bother her at all. Tamaki had almost no prejudice against half-youkai to begin with. She had first encountered half-youkai half a year ago, before even seeing a youkai. She became friends with a half-youkai before encountering youkai. The ears, sharp ws, and the beastly tail growing from Shishimai didn''t concern her.


    ...However, Tamaki hadn''t fully grasped that it was considered an unorthodox way of thinking in this world, not just as words, but as an actual understanding.


    "You''re exasperating... Are you naturally clueless? A sheltered girl?"


    Shishimai sighed for what felt like the umpteenth time in this short period. She couldn''t help but feel a significant difference in values when faced with the attitude of this girl in front of her, one that didn''t match that of a family member or an exorcist.


    The prejudice against mixed-blood individuals was still strong, and those who were even remotely impure were immediately dealt with. Although it had decreased, it was still a reality that the imperial court itself treated half-youkai with appropriate caution.


    As someone who was born as a half-youkai, she had also received corresponding treatment due to the impure factors flowing in her blood. Perhaps, the current situation they found themselves in was also a result of that. And yet, this young girl...


    (Is she genuinely unaffected...? Is she being serious? Is this a joke? The household member of that Onitsuki?)


    The keen senses of a beast-like half-youkai conveyed that the swordswoman in front of her wasn''t putting on an act. Moreover, considering that she was a household of the Onitsuki family, a prestigious exorcist lineage from the Northern region, Shishimai felt both shocked and perplexed by the unexpected attitude of this girl who didn''t fit the typical mold of an exorcist.


    "Haha... I haven''t fulfilled my exorcist duties much yet. In fact, I became a household because my hometown was attacked by youkai. That''s what led me here. So, in terms of experience, it''s only been about six months."


    "I see. You''re aplete novice. But even so, you''re too unguarded, and youck resolve and self-awareness."


    Shishimai knew that there were rare cases where someone discovered their exorcist talent after their hometown was destroyed, leading them to be a household and walk the path of exorcism. It wasn''t an astonishing revtion. It wasn''t an unheard-of situation where someone only realized their spiritual power, family, and friends were destroyed. However, even considering that, the attitude of this girl...


    "Yeah, in my case, my hometown wasn''t destroyed... I guess I was lucky."


    Tamaki, hiding a small part of the story, sincerely and carefully exined. She spoke of her friend''s devotion, the grand deeds of her benefactor, and their great achievements.


    "What? That''s impossible... Are you really talking about a servant?"


    With a smile on her face, Tamaki''s exnation made Shishimai furrow her brows and purse her lips, clearly skeptical. She even wondered if Tamaki was being deceived by an illusion created by a youkai or if her memories had been tampered with.


    From Shishimai''s perspective, the actions described by Tamaki regarding the servant were abnormal. They were unusual. She couldn''t help but wonder if the servant was involved with the Hidden Group, pretending to be a servant.


    ...Or perhaps, judging by the peculiar treatment, the servant might be seen as a pawn in the power dynamics of internal political struggles within a prominent household like the Onitsuki family. Nevertheless, she decided it wouldn''t be wise to delve into the affairs of others. While listening to Tamaki''s words, Shishimai kept that in mind.


    "Yeah, Tomobe-kun is truly dependable! He''s my heartfelt benefactor!"


    Meanwhile, Tamaki, without sensing the underlying meaning of Shishimai''s words, simply put her hand over her chest and praised her benefactor without hesitation. It was a pure expression, devoid of any concerns or shame.


    It was the kind of words one would expect from a good-natured, naive person.


    "...Huff, I''m amazed."


    With her eyes widened for a moment, followed by a shrug of her shoulders, Shishimaimented Tamaki''s carefree statement. Then she turned on her heel, directing her gaze deeper into the cave.


    "...We wasted quite a bit of time here. Let''s stop chatting and move on, shall we? This damp ce, let''s get out of here quickly... Wha-!?"


    "Shishimai-san? Wait...!? Huh, it''sing!?"

 Chapter 106.4

    Chapter 106.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Just as Shishimai spoke those words, she suddenly tensed up. Tamaki also reacted a momentter, assuming a defensive stance. Soon, an anomaly urred. A sound could be heard emanating from the depths of theplex branching cave. It was a disturbing sound that resembled metallic scraping, mor, and was indescribably unpleasant.


    "...!? Tamaki, we need to retreat!"


    "Huh!? Oh no!"


    Instantly realizing what it was, Shishimai grabbed Tamaki''s arm and sprinted at full speed. They reversed their path, retracing the way they hade. Tamaki, forcibly dragged along, was confused but quickly understood the reason when she looked back. She was made to understand.


    "Bats...!?"


    Apanied by deafening screeches andmotion, a massive ck swarm emerged from the darkness. Bats, vampire bats, and an army of small youkai. It was an avnche of creatures.


    "So, this is the entrance of the room''s master!"


    "Room''s master? But, that''s... at most!?"


    "You''ll soon understand!"


    As Shishimai desperately attempted to escape from each individual bat, Tamaki became perplexed about the reason behind treating them as the master. To her, they seemed too insignificant. She couldn''tprehend why Shishimai handled them with such urgency.


    It happened in an instant. The corpses of the rats, moles, and the three-legged creatures they had defeated earlier vanished into the darkness, leaving behind only bones, skin, and shells devoid of flesh and bodily fluids.


    "Oh...!?"


    It happened in a split second. It didn''t even take a few seconds. Tamaki didn''t want to imagine what would happen if they were swallowed by that swarm.


    "Haa!"


    Shishimai swung her naginata as she ran. Not against the approaching swarm behind them, but towards the cave wall and ceiling. Her shing strikes caused the insect-like youkai clinging to the wall to fall to the ground, and the dislodged rocks caused a copse, crushing dozens of creatures. It was only a temporary measure, a way to buy some time.


    "There are too many of them!"


    "We''ll be caught if we stay like this!"


    "I know! But... Agh! Kyaa!"


    "Whoa!"


    Due to their desperate running, they neglected their footing and stumbled. They tumbled, and the sound of sshing water echoed around them.


    "A puddle!? Is it underground water?"


    Shishimai quickly got up and cursed as she shouted. Looking up, they could see water droplets falling at regr intervals from a corner of the ceiling, creating a pattern. Clicking her tongue, Shishimai hurriedly extended her hand to Tamaki.


    "Quick! Get up!"


    "Y-Yeah! But... it hurts!"


    It seemed Tamaki had sprained her foot, and she winced in pain.


    "I''m sorry! With this foot, I can''t... run!"


    "Tch!"


    With a frustrated expression, Shishimai grimaced and readied her naginata, stepping forward to stand between Tamaki and the swarm of bats.


    "Shishimai-san!?"


    "Draw your sword! Don''t just make me fight alone!"


    Tamaki''spanion''s actions made her pale. She understood that she was dragging Shishimai down and pushing her into a life-or-death situation.


    But there was nothing she could do with her sprained foot. At best, she could plead for Shishimai to abandon her and escape, but even that would only buy her time against the flying speed of the bats.


    ''Look up.''


    "Huh...?"


    A seductive whisper echoed in Tamaki''s ear. Suddenly, a purple butterfly fluttered in front of her eyes, and instinctively, she looked up...


    Plop...


    "Huh! Cold... water droplets!?"


    In her confusion, Tamaki felt a single water droplet fall onto her cheek. The shock of its icy touch caused her body to tremble. And then... a thought struck her. One possibility. One gamble. A desperate choice.


    "Water droplets, water... underground water! Shishimai-san!! Break the ceiling! Quickly!!!"


    "Huh!?...!! I see what you mean!"


    For a moment, Shishimai wore a perplexed expression, trying to understand Tamaki''s intent. But then, her eyes widened, and she nodded. Taking a stance, preparing for a shing strike.


    "I''m counting on you! Hit it!"


    Sessive strikes were unleashed without hesitation, piercing the cave ceiling. Both Shishimai and Tamaki prayed silently, hoping their expectations woulde true.


    Suddenly, a powerful gush of cold water erupted from the ceiling. And just as the sound of cracking echoed through the air, cracks appeared. They widened and the cave copsed. The water overflowing from the underground stream swallowed the cave, engulfing the swarm of bats along with it.


    "Whoa!!?"


    "Hold your breath!"


    In an instant, the cave filled with cold underground water. Tamaki screamed in terror as Shishimai shouted at her to hold her breath. Soon, both of them were submerged in the water.


    "Whoa... hah... ugh!!?"


    Tamaki, who had never learned to swim, thrashed around in the water. She hadn''t thought much about it in their desperate situation, but it was inevitable. When the underground water veins copsed in the narrow cave, this was the natural oue. Rough waves and chilling coldness engulfed her, making it hard to breathe. She struggled in the violent back-and-forth between the surface and the depths. She was drowning. Being carried away.


    (It''s... suffocating!? My legs too!?)


    No matter how hard she tried to stay calm, it was useless. As she swallowed water, she couldn''t help but cough while she was underwater. Coughing only made more water enter her mouth and nose. She started to panic and attempted to move her legs, which made the pain in her sprained foot worse. It started to spasm and hurt. She felt cold, scared, and overwhelmed. There was no way for her to calm down.


    (No...! No... not here... like this...!)


    She struggled. She struggled. She struggled. Terrified. Terrified. Terrified.


    (No... no more... no more...)


    She sank into darkness. Swallowed by the darkness. Her consciousness faded away.


    (Father... Everyone...)


    Memories of her hometown shed through her mind. Images of her family appeared.


    (Suzune... Iru..ka... Tomobe-kun...)


    Memories of her friends and the image of her benefactor passed through her mind


    It was like a flickeringntern before it went out.


    Everything faded. Disappeared. Warm memories sank into the deep darkness, into the cold water. And for her, for Tamaki, there was nothing she could do, feeling utterly powerless...


    ''Let it flow. Be still. Let ominous fate, grudges to...''


    (Huh...?)


    In the next moment, Tamaki couldn''tprehend the scene that shed through her mind. She didn''t understand the voice or the meaning behind the words of celebration.


    ''The ancestral burden rests here. Offerings in celebration, standing as pirs. May the leader of the n embark on the boat and be sent off...''


    Tamaki couldn''t discern whose voice it was. She didn''t understand the meaning behind the uttered blessings. Only the vastness of the sky remained. It was the only thing she could see, adorned with a magnificent disy of jewel-like stars. The only things she could hear were the sshes of water and the sound of the wind. The only sensation that felt real was the chilling touch of the wind brushing against her cheeks.


    ''A detestable curse. May it apany the descendants of our bloodline until the ends of the underworld. May it wander until the end of time.''


    ...And the ominous figure apanying her on the boat was her onlypanion.


    (What... is this?)


    Confusion, chaos, and turmoil. Memories she didn''t know. An unfamiliar scene. No, that wasn''t it. This memory, surely, surely, surely...


    "Ah...!"


    That was as far as her thoughts could coalesce. In the suffocating agony, unable to inhale oxygen, Tamaki''s consciousness finally began to slip into silence. Her consciousness faded away. Strength drained from her body. The approach of death loomed. Death entwined around her...


    Just before losing consciousness, Tamaki caught sight of Shishimai Asami swimming towards her with all her might...

 Chapter 107.1

    Chapter 107.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Mockingughter echoed through the space. ''Where? Where are you? Come out!'' It proimed with a persistent tone.


    Naturally, there was no way they would willingly reveal themselves to their pursuer. The pursuer, well aware of this, taunted them. Taunted them to torment their prey, to satisfy their sadistic desires.


    "Huff... huff... huff... D*mn it, who is that? How long are they going to keep chasing us!?"


    The chase had gone on for an indeterminable amount of time. Exhausted, the group of five hid in one of the many rooms, in a closet. They huddled together, enduring their fear. The designated leader of the group, a young boy burdened with the name "Izayoi," spoke his thoughts. Recalling the events that led them here.


    They had been relentlessly fleeing from countless ck creatures under the cover of the dark night sky. And in their attempt to hide in a warehouse they stumbled upon, they unintentionally shifted to the next room. After that, it happened immediately afterward.


    An endlessbyrinthine pce-like space. Composed of countless rooms and corridors, yet without a single window or a room with a view of the garden, they found themselves lost there. And they encountered it. They were being chased. The chase felt like it would never end. They ran and ran, but couldn''t find a way out.


    ''Kekekeke! Little ones, where are you hiding? Could it be here?''


    A voice that wouldn''t give up. Immediately after, the sound of a sliding door or a paper screen being opened could be heard. Instinctively, everyone grew fearful. The source of the sound didn''t seem far away.


    "D*mn it... They''re getting closer."


    "N-No... I don''t want to die!"


    "Idiot, don''t raise your voice... I don''t wanna die here either. We''ll definitely survive."


    Ignoring the whispers of theirpanions, the group leader, the boy who has been given the name "Izayoi" by the Onitsuki family, pondered their options. He was desperate and trying hard toe up with a n. What should they do now? What do they need to do?


    (If we can just deceive them like this, it''ll be fine. But...)


    He nced at his tremblingpanions in the corner of the closet. No, it wouldn''t work. He couldn''t rely on them.


    Their spiritual power, though existent, was weak, and if there were anybat experience among them, it would be only his. The remaining members, who had been burdened with menial tasks, would simply be killed off one by one. They had no choice but to prepare themselves. Now, he ced his hand on the wakizashi hanging from his waist and held it firmly.


    ''Kekekeke! Where are you, little ones?''


    "...!!"


    A sound of a sliding door being forcefully opened nearby. Izayoi involuntarily shrank his shoulders. His gaze turned towards hispanions. Their tear-filled eyes widened and they held their hands over their mouth. Izayoi himself broke into a cold sweat. The sweat trickled down his cheeks.


    Rattling sounds followed, most likely the opening of nearby sliding doors at random. Footsteps closing in. It was over. There was no hope. Everyone in the closet despaired. They prepared themselves.


    ''...They''re not here, huh?''


    Uttering those words in a tone of deep disappointment, the pursuer muttered. And immediately, the sense of presence and the sound of footsteps that had approached so closely began to recede with a deste air. Yet, everyone remained silent. In silence. Vignt.


    "...We''re safe?"


    "Take care not to let your guard down. But more importantly, we can''t hide here forever. We need to figure out how to get out..."


    Right after that conversation. The sound of creaking filled the air. The closet opened slightly. Everyone''s voices caught in their throats as they turned their heads. And they realized. The door was opening, revealing a small gap. Light spilled in from the outside.


    ''Hyahahaha!! Hey, little brats!! Hide-and-seek is over!''


    And there, peering out from the opening, was a doll with an eerie grin on its face...


    "Hey, good job leading the way."


    ''Ah? ...Ggh!!?''


    The words were spun together in a way that seemed to lead nowhere. At the same time, the dolls were kicked forcefully from the side by a surge of spiritual power, spinning and colliding with the wall. The sight was somewhatical, and the kids stood in stunned silence, unable toprehend what they were witnessing.


    "Well, the game of hide-and-seek is over. Let''s get going."


    Yun-shoku, one of the Onitsuki family''s servants, said as he appeared before them, his face covered with a Hannya mask. The ck-d figure wielded a short spear and carried a magatama. * * *


    After finding Kashiwagi''s remains in the ''Tatari-bito no Ma (Space of the Vengeful Spirits)'' I quickly understood what needed to be done. Since Kashiwagi, who had been patrolling the border, had been captured by the "Mayoiga," it was overly optimistic to assume that none of my subordinates had been captured.


    We had already shared such actions as part of our training. As I searched for the remains, I inevitably found them. I discovered a notebook among Kashiwagi''s bloodied belongings.


    Kashiwagi seemed to have written down everything. He documented that he, along with the five new people, were captured. They went through seven rooms, discovered a few dead bodies, and ended up in this room called ''Tatari-bito no Ma.'' Kashiwagi acted as a distraction to help the neers escape, probably moving to the next room in the process, and... Many peasants and townspeople were illiterate. As his handwriting became more shaky, fear had likely overtaken his bodies.


    Nevertheless, since Kashiwagi had fulfilled his duty, it was my duty as his superior andrade to do the same. Following the instructions in the notebook, I headed to a warehouse on the outskirts of the vige. And I shifted to the "Hito-oibito no ma (The Room of the Pursuer)."


    The one I had kicked away earlier was what they called a "Cursed Doll." It was an ordinary Japanese doll, infused with vengeful spirits and curses that spread misfortune. It was like those dolls with hair that grows on their own. The one I had kicked away contained a human soul. A criminal, a fraudster practicing forbidden sorcery, who had transferred their soul into the doll just before their death and became a minion wandering in this "Mayoiga." They had a setting where they would attack intruders with a knife, attempting to seize their bodies... It sounded familiar, didn''t it?


    "Fortunately, it''s low-level and not a true youkai in the strictest sense. Thanks to that, this one can be useful too."


    After ncing at the magatama in my hand, I returned it to my pocket. The magatama was limited in its effectiveness against youkai with heightened senses and the sixth sense. But the opponent was originally human. Moreover, the vessel was a doll without sensory organs. Its effect was more than enough.


    ''You!! How dare you interfere with me?!''


    The cursed doll, which had been mmed against the wall, took on a demonic expression. It suddenly stood up as if being manipted by strings from above, making eerie movements, and quickly approached me, its joints creaking. It attacked with a knife in its hand and lunged at me.


    "Here we go."


    ''Ngghh.''


    The dolles at me and I quickly swipe it with my foot. Then, I quickly picked up the knife and grabbed the doll by its cor as it iled about.


    ''L-let go!! ...You insolent brat! Take this!!''


    The doll, with a face filled with hatred, opens its mouth wide. At the same time, I casually dodge several needles that are shot at me. Yeah, I knew that technique. For now, I strike it in the face, causing it to copse unconscious. And...


    ''Igyagyagyagyaaaaaaahhhhhh!!?''


    While pressing the doll''s face against the wall, I drag it along. Unpleasant sounds, like nails on a chalkboard, resonate with its screams. My destination is a corner of this room where an abandoned chest lies.


    "Goodbye."


    I unterally dere and toss the repulsive doll into the empty chest. I close the lid and ce some objects on top. I attach a note that reads "Dangerous vengeful spirit, do not open" and paste it. That should do it. The sound of pounding on the chest and the voice of curses may echo, but there''s no need to worry.


    "...Won''t it break?"


    "It will possess another doll instead."


    I answer the neer''s question matter-of-factly. It''s better than having it move around and find another vessel.


    "Well, then... Are there no vacancies? Excellent."


    Ignoring the noisymotioning from the chest behind me, I proim. It seems that everyone, including the eldest... what was the assigned name, Izayoi? Yoiyami, Imachi, Fumimachi, Konomi, all of them were safe. They belonged to a bandit group after all. Although I had prepared for the worst, thinking that most of them would be eaten or scattered.


    "...What about that watchdog? Is he here? Is he injured?"


    "He entrusted you all to me. We''re short on time, let''s go."


    In response to my answer, at least the leader seemed to understand the meaning behind it, momentarily stiffening his body. He stiffened, but... clever. He stayed silent, not causing anxiety among hisrades. He might live long.


    (Well, well, for now, let''s head to the kitchen I saw along the way. It should be a safe zone from here...)

 Chapter 107.2

    Chapter 107.2


    [Part 2/4]


    As I was contemting that, I heard the sound of a sliding shoji door from behind. I slowly turn around, apanied by a strong sense of unease.


    A tall man holding a creepy chainsaw and a Nanban clown with white makeup and red hair and nose were standing there. Well, they clearly looked like Jason and Pennywise.


    (Oh,e to think of it, the author of this room was a fan of foreign horror.)


    I remember such a thing with a sense of escaping from reality. A pursuit of humans rather than dogs. The space of those who drive people. This room, which seemed to y around with the theme, was surprisingly dangerous.


    ''Vroom Vrooom!!''


    ''Ahahahaaha!''


    The big man revs the chainsaw while shouting. The clown, with a wide grin, lets out peculiarughter. And I shout at the kids.


    "Alright... Run!!"


    And now, the chase of humans has resumed. * * *


    "Cough, cough... Haah... Haah... Damn it, I can''t take it anymore! Absolutely!!"


    Shishimai Asami, carried by the waves on the sandy beach, continued to curse as much as she could while coughing. And there was Tamaki, in a form being carried on her back. Both of them were drenched to a pitiful extent.


    After escaping from a swarm of bats by smashing through the ceiling of a cave, the price they had to pay was being submerged in the cold sea.


    Shishimai swam through an undergroundke while assisting Tamaki, who was struggling with an injured leg. And they arrived at this shore. How did they go from an undergroundke to the shore? Such reasoning didn''t hold much meaning in this ce. Inside the monster''s (Mayoiga) belly, everything was beyond the boundaries ofmon sense and reason.


    "Cough! Cough!? Are you okay? Are you alive?... Ah, d*mn it! She''s unconscious!"


    Shishimai noticed that Tamaki was suffocating and losing consciousness, so she dropped her onto the sand. She hugged her from behind to administer first aid, patting her back. She forcefully opened her mouth to secure her airway and pounded her chest. She did it over and over again.


    "Geho!? Ugh!! Blegrh!!?"


    After a while, Tamaki suddenly began coughing. She spat out water from her mouth. She continued coughing and gasping for breath, taking in shallow breaths.


    "Alright! You''re alive, right? Do you know your name?"


    Kneeling down, Shishimai asked Tamaki, lightly tapping her cheek to help her regain awareness. It was said that even after resuscitation from suffocation, there could besting effects. If it was mild, there would be no problem, but if it was severe... unfortunately, at that time, there was no choice but to abandon the girl before her eyes. Surviving in the belly of this monster with a burden was not easy.


    "...H-Hotoya. Hotoya Tamaki...?"


    "Good. Your affiliation? Your upation? Do you know where this is?"


    "Affiliation...? Cough, exorcists. My... cough, family''s... Uh, the Onitsuki family''s member! And... and... is this...? Have we made it outside!?"


    Tamaki screamed as if finally returning to reality. She looked around at the surroundings and asked Shishimai. However, Shishimai shook her head in response to Tamaki''s question.


    "Unfortunately, no."


    Saying that, Shishimai stood up and suddenly began taking off her outfit. Tamaki, momentarily startled by the act of suddenly exposing her bare skin, quickly understood its meaning.


    The clothes of the two, who were in the water until recently, were soaked and clinging to their bodies. Even as they stood there, water droplets continued to drip down like rain.


    "This guy did well. To have a fake sky."


    While removing her undergarments, Shishimai spewed her words with genuine loathing. The vibrant sky,pared to the impression one gets from seeing it, wasn''t that great.


    "This... is a fake?"


    Tamaki gazed at the sky in disbelief, muttering as if unable to believe it. The sky she looked up at seemed so vivid.


    "No matter how borate it is, it''s still a fake, an imitation. It''s detestable, isn''t it?"


    Wringing out her soaked clothes like a rag, Shishimai scoffed and spat out her words with a mocking tone. Water cascaded down from the clothes that were squeezed by the semi-youkai''s strength. When it formed puddles, it seeped into the sand and disappeared...


    "You should hurry up and wring out your clothes too. It''s heavy and ufortable when they''re soaked, you know?... Fortunately, there are no youkai around here."


    Following Shishimai''s instructions, Tamaki hastily followed her instruction and removed her clothes to wring them out. Her gaze turned to the surroundings, not out of caution but more out of embarrassment. Even though there were no harmful beings in the vicinity, Tamaki still felt embarrassed about beingpletely naked with no coverings. At the same time, she couldn''t help but admire Shishimai''s boldness. Was it the same for half-youkai like the wolf who was her friend? Did they have no sense of resistance or embarrassment about undressing?


    "This ce... Well, let''s go. If we stay here any longer, we''ll dry up."


    Wearing the clothes that had been drained as much as possible, Shishimai dered. She clicked her tongue at the unnecessarily strong sunlight and climbed the sandy beach''s hill.


    "..."


    Ignoring Shishimai''s words, Tamaki, also dressed in her outfit, looked up at the sky. She sighed. The cold sea breeze brushed against her cheeks. It calmed her heart. And then... she suddenly remembered the memory from a while ago.


    "What was that...?"


    In the darkness of the cave, while drowning, a fleeting scene shed through her mind, causing Tamaki''s expression to darken. Was it a delusion? A hallucination? Or... she didn''t know. It was too ambiguous, too blurry. Was that scene something she had created, a memory from her childhood, or somethingpletely different? She didn''t know. She couldn''t tell.


    "Hey, what are you just standing there for!? Come on, let''s go already!!"


    "Huh!? W-Wait!"


    Called out loudly once again, Tamaki snapped back to her senses. She started running along the sandy beach to catch up with Shishimai, leaving the hill behind. But as soon as she reached the top, she stopped in her tracks, captivated by the sight before her.


    "This is..."


    Before Tamaki''s eyes stretched a vastnd of sand, an expanse of desert... * * *


    "Alright, it worked!!... Ouch, that hurts!?"


    ''(''? '') We have arrived!! (. >��<) Ow!?''


    Having sessfully eluded the pursuers who seemed to anticipate our every move, I performed the ritual in the kitchen... throwing salt while performing the Awa Dance and tossing daikon radishes in the corridor... And right after, the scenery in my field of vision suddenly spun around and transformed. I confirmed the sudden change and shouted with joy, only to end up falling on my backside and hurting my back. Ouch... that hurts...


    "Ow... Are you all okay? Did anyone get left behind?"


    "W-We somehow...?"


    "M-My butt..."


    "Ugh..."


    Until a moment ago, the kids were taken aback by my entric behavior, but now they were rubbing their own behinds just like me. Well, as long as nobody got left behind, I don''t care.


    "Well then... Ouch, that hurts... We managed to find a good spot."


    Getting up while rubbing my backside, I wrinkled my nose at a certain smell. At the same time, I rxed my mouth as I surveyed the surroundings.


    Performing that shitty ritual in the kitchen of the ''Room of the Pursuer'' area allowed us to ess three rooms. Which room we could go to was purely luck-dependent. Well... it seemed like we had sessfully translocated to the best of the three rooms.


    In games, yer refer to safe areas as "safe spots," and ording to that definition, this room undoubtedly fell into that category.

 Chapter 107.3

    Chapter 107.3


    [Part 3/4]


    ''Hoshimono no ma (The Drying Room)''... True to its name, the vast space was filled with rows of shelves. On these shelves, various items were preserved as dried goods. The nametes on each shelf bore names like ''herring,'' ''cod,'' ''mackerel,'' representing dried fish. There were also dried crops such as ''shiitake mushrooms,'' ''dried gourds,'' ''sweet potatoes.'' ''Boar,'' ''bear,'' ''beef'' represented dried meats... all within the realm ofmon sense.


    When you consider that things like "earthworms," "centipedes," "lizards," "cinnamon," "turmeric," "saffron," and "dried tangerine peel" are also stored on the same shelves, it bes somewhat forgivable. In the Continental Pharmacopoeia, even bizarre creatures are used in concoctions. The Onitsuki family''s medicine cab is filled with various items, and I have no idea what kind of pills are prepared to suppress my transformation into a youkai.


    But understandably, one would be taken aback if they sawbels on the shelves like ''youkai liver,'' ''youkai eyes,'' or even ''human hearts'' and ''human souls.'' ''Despair,'' ''secrets,'' ''homnd,'' ''family'' were words that no longer made any sense. Somebels were innguages that couldn''t even be identified. Certain shelves emitted a tantly ominous aura, warning not to approach them. They were jinxed. It seemed more like Pandora''s shelf than Pandora''s box. Sometimes, it''s better not to touch what shouldn''t be touched out of curiosity.


    "On the other hand, it also clearly indicates danger."


    Considering the countless traps and mechanisms in the various rooms of ''Mayoiga,'' this room was quite reasonable. As long as one avoided the obviously dangerous shelves, there were no youkai or other traps to worry about, guaranteeing safety. In fact, it could even be called a "helpful room" when considering the supply of food, medicine, and other items. And...


    (If we''vee this far, we can see the path to escape...!!)


    As the cost of the abilities in ''Mayoiga'' and based on the regtions and the authors'' preferences, each room had, to some extent, a designated strategy for those items with established settings. And the method to escape from ''Mayoiga'' itself... Considering the characteristics of each room yers had gone through and past records, the information was reliable enough.


    "All right, this ce is safe. Let''s rest for a while and then��Hide behind something!!"


    ''w(?��?)w Whoa!?''


    In the instant I was about to give the kids the instruction to rest, I tensed up at a presence from the back of the room. Shortly after, two kunais flew towards us!!


    "D*mn it!?"


    I used my short spear to knock the thrown kunais aside. I could have dodged, but since the kids were behind me, I chose to intercept.


    (Is this a joke!? At this point, the original story and the situation are mismatched...!?)


    Momentarily caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, I stole a nce at the back. Izayoi and the others had already hidden behind the shadows of the shelves. Good kids...!!?


    "sh ball!?"


    Understanding what the ball flying towards us from the depths of the dim darkness was, I deflected it. At the same time, I leaped into the gap between two adjacent shelves.


    "Kuh!"


    ''(������) It''s bright!?''


    With a burst of sound, the sh ball exploded, illuminating the room with a dazzling light resulting from the chemical reaction of its contents. Squinting my eyes, I endured the sh, realizing what it was...!!


    "This is getting a bit troublesome...!! Izayoi! Tell everyone not to move!"


    To avoid friendly fire, I issued themand, simultaneously moving around to the back of the shelves and running stealthily, muffling my footsteps.


    "!? No good! He ising from behind!"


    "Intercept him! Quickly!! Hurry!!"


    As the enemy noticed my movements, they shouted in response. Immediately, someone moved within the dim darkness. Shortly after, a shot is fired...!!


    ''(???)!! What''s happening!?''


    "Crossbow!! Uwoah!"


    A spider''s scream echoed in my mind. Just in time, I evaded the arrow aimed at my head. Following that, several individuals armed with swords and daggers lunged at me.


    "D*mn it!? Take this!"


    "Uwoah!? Guwah!!?"


    "Gyahh!"


    As the leader swung a club toward my head, I sidestepped and stepped on the club, preventing their counterattack. I delivered a blow to their jaw, rendering them unconscious. Another attacker approached from the side, but I deflected their strike with my drawn dagger and mmed the handle of my short spear against their neck, sending them flying. Both sidescked finesse in their movements. In other words, these guys were the opening act, a diversion...!!


    "Haah!!"


    "The reaction is quick!?"


    A figure in ck attire, who had circled behind me using stealth, thrust their dagger toward my spine. I shed my own dagger against theirs, deflecting the attack. Realizing the immediate disadvantage, the opponent quickly retreated backward. And...


    "They''reing from this side too!"


    A dual ambush. It seemed they nned to strike at me while I was focused on the diversion caused by the hidden group. An old man''s mask, who had been waiting among the shelves, shed at me with his sword. However, dealing with this level of threat...!!


    "I''ve experienced this countless times!"


    "Kuh... Foolish!!?"


    The old man''s mask disyed astonishment. After all, it''s an unexpected situation when someone grabs your sword with their bare hand. The gloves woven with spider silk were indeed convenient. ''( ?? �� ?? )?) Ehehe, they''re useful for Papa, and there''s nothing he can''t do.'' Yes, don''t worry, I''m not expecting that. But more importantly...


    "Those are my lines, aren''t they? I didn''t expect to be attacked with the weapons I provided as assistance... Not asking for a favor, but please don''t repay me with revenge, Sakuama''s servant."


    "Huh? Could it be...!? Stop, everyone! Cease fire!!"


    Upon hearing my words, the lingering hostility in the room finally dispersed...


    ...


    ..


    In the safe room known as the ''Drying Room,'' there were a total of six individuals stationed. Among them, four were members of the current extermination team. The breakdown was as follows: one servant from the Sakuama family, one member of the Hidden Group from the Naio family, and two hiredborers for the extermination team. Only the members of the Hidden Group had fallen into this room from the beginning, while the rest had reached it after passing through several other rooms. Moreover, for some individuals, it took quite some ''time.''


    "Within the belly of this monster, time bes chaotic. I felt like I spent seven days, while the Naio family member there ims it was a whole day, and thoseborers wandered for over two months. Since we don''t have watches, the exact number of days is unknown."


    The servant from the Sakuama family exined, and the members of the Hidden Group and theborers nodded in agreement. Then, I looked at the two remaining members of the Hidden Group, and they continued to exin.


    "ording to what I''ve heard, this servant had participated in a previous extermination operation, and this man here was apparently a bandit around this area."


    "I''m a servant from the Asakuma family, and my name is Yashima."


    "...I''m Gonzo."


    Yashima, the self-proimed servant, had a rather outdated attire. As for Gonzo, he resembled a vagabond. The former wielded a spear, while thetter held a crossbow.


    "I am Tomobe, a Yun-shoku servant of the Onitsuki family��''(???;) And I''m everyone''s idol''��Although it''s impolite of me to ask, do you know the current emperor''s name or the era?"


    I spoke to dispel the yful thoughts swirling in my mind. Yeah, so shut up for a second.


    "..."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t know the answer?"


    "No... It''s the third year of the Shuyou Emperor''s reign."


    For a moment, I widened my eyes upon hearing the era name uttered by the self-proimed servant, Yashima. I briefly responded with a short "I see" and fell silent. I had assumed as much from the name of the family serving here... It wasn''t an impossible story, I suppose.


    "Very well... And how about you?"


    "Don''t know... Can you read this?"


    Gonzo, with a slightly exasperated attitude, took out a copper coin from his pocket and showed it to me. The coin, which appeared rtively new, had the inscription of ''Gyokurou Copper Coin'' (��¥�~�E).


    "I see."

 Chapter 107.4

    Chapter 107.4


    [Part 4/4]


    I nodded and took another look at Gonzo''s appearance. He seemed to have been lost for quite some time. The archaic-style crossbow he held was probably a leaked government-issued item. It was said that the reign of Emperor Gyokuro, who was renowned as a wise ruler, was also a time of battling corruption and deceit.


    "ording to past investigation records, there have been simr cases. Although seeing it firsthand surprised me..."


    Although they had reached this room, it seemed they couldn''t proceed any further.


    "More people areing in, huh...? Hey, you guys. Are these people genuine?"


    Gonzo observed my appearance, then looked at the young boys behind me who were observing the situation from behind. He directed his question to the servant leader from the Sakuama family.


    "I recognize Yun-shoku (��š) and the neers there. They respond to questions urately without any oddities. It''s unlikely that youkais are just disguising themselves," the servant leader responded.


    "Is that so? These monsters can take on all sorts of disguises, right? Can you guarantee that these guys are truly human, even on the inside?"


    "...By the way you''re talking, have you encountered someone who has taken on human form?"


    I sought confirmation from Gonzo, but the servant leader of the Sakuama family was the one who answer.


    "These people... I think the bandit and theborers have seen it before..."


    "..."


    Gonzo, whom I looked at once again, fell into silence. He seemed reluctant to speak, unwilling to share information. Perhaps he held suspicions about me.


    "Yeah, we''ve seen them."


    "It was a woman. When ourpanion approached her seeking help, she devoured him whole...!!"


    Instead of the bandit, it was theborers who spoke desperately, their faces trembling. They exined in trembling voices. It seemed these two had originally been a group of threeborers. They had been foolishly deceived by a disguised servant and had be a meal. While one of them was being devoured, the other two managed to escape.


    From then on, the survivors and I engaged in a dialogue, exchanging information and sharing our findings.


    "I see... So you understand that this ce is a kind of safe zone. The reason you all attacked us was probably because you mistook us for youkai, is that correct?"


    "Given the circumstances so far..."


    The servant leader from the Sakuama family spoke as a representative, apologizing for my confirmation.


    "No, we understand too. We''ve been through several rooms ourselves. It''s only natural to have mistrust and caution."


    If anything, if they hadn''t been vignt to some extent, they would have died long ago. That''s fine. The problem is...


    "Depending on the person, it seems some have stayed behind here for a while."


    "Yeah, based on our experience, it seems youkai don''t infiltrate this ce. There have been a few suggestions for escape, but..."


    The next room could lead anywhere, contain various traps, and they had no idea how long they would wander before finding an exit. While it was possible to use this ce as a base, waiting for theirrades and reinforcements to gather, it would only result in bing paralyzed with fear and unable to leave the room��a literal path to destruction.


    "However, we can''t stay here indefinitely. Isn''t that right?"


    At my remark, at least the servant leader from the Sakuama family and the Hidden Group from the Naio family nodded. This mission to exterminate the creatures would undoubtedly be carried out to the end. It wouldn''t be surprising if it were implemented in the next moment. Lingering here idly only meant inviting ruin.


    "We understand. We do understand. However..."


    The servant leader from the Sakuama family hesitated with the rest of the words. They must have had some terrible experiences during this short period. The same applied to the others. They hesitated to move forward. But that was precisely what the ''Mayoiga'' wanted.


    Because...


    "Follow me."


    "What?"


    My words made everyone in the room turn their gaze towards me. Curiosity, suspicion, interest, resistance��various and mixed emotions were directed at me. For a moment, I felt overwhelmed, but I suppressed it. I knew that no one alone among them could lead or unite everyone with this opinion.


    That''s why I dered.


    "Everyone, follow me. Let''s quickly bid farewell to this damn mansion, shall we?"


    With all my might, I made a show of force to seize control of the situation... * * *


    "Mmm, delicious."


    In a Japanese-style room somewhere within the vast and infinitebyrinth, a figure hummed. Sitting on a cushionid out on the tatami floor, they savored the steamed rice dumplings presented before them, along with the steaming green tea.


    "I think... you know, among all the tea snacks in the world, dumplings just go best with hot green tea, don''t you agree? Especially when they''re generously filled with sweet bean paste!"


    They eximed as they took a bite of the dumpling and sipped the green tea. It was an utterly inconsequential reflection for the listener, a deration of personal preference.


    ''I couldn''t care less about your trivial chatter... But more importantly, is there truly no problem? Can they not kill me?''


    The master of the room, the ruler of the space, questioned the guest. Their words wereced with suspicion, and they cautiously spoke. They questioned the doubts.


    "At the very least, it should buy you some time. Actually, you could have been blown to bits by now if things had gone wrong! So, you should consider yourself fortunate, shouldn''t you?"


    ''But isn''t that useless?!''


    They shouted at the guest, who was both a visitor and an emissary.


    ''Right now, just a little longer! I am delving deeper and deeper into the main spiritual vein! So... why? Why did theye to me now?! Why?!''


    Internally, the master of the room mocked themselves. In a way, their guest participation felt orchestrated, but there was no need to express it aloud. Knowing wouldn''t bring any benefit; it would onlyplicate things further.


    Ignorance is bliss, and it''s the fault of those who allow themselves to be deceived. Fortunately, these types of vegetal beings live in istion, making them easy to deceive in that sense.


    "Reflecting on the past is not productive, is it? Let''s focus on the future, on our contract, our promise."


    ''I know! I''ll hold them off. But you provide assistance!''


    "Just remember to deliver the requested prey to me beforehand, won''t you?"


    ''...Of course. But will they reallye? Will there be help?''


    "That''s why I''m making the arrangements, aren''t I? And I''m here as a guarantee. I don''t think a cmity youkai is something to be taken lightly, do you?"


    As the guest pointed out while chuckling, the ''Mayoiga'' fell silent. It seemed they had partially epted the opinion but still hadn''t fully trusted them.


    (Well, it doesn''t really matter. ...But openly showing such attitude is uneptable, isn''t it?)


    Unfortunately, with this attitude, they were unsuitable to join their group. ...Although, even if they disyed wisdom, the conclusion wouldn''t change.


    "Well, well. Let''s patiently wait for help without being too uptight, shall we? ...By the way, how about another serving of dumplings?"


    Leaning on their hand and ying with the finished skewer, the emissary from the salvation youkai shamelessly made the request to the ruler of this space.


    The weasel with a sickle, Yuka, made the deration in a rather frivolous manner...


    Fan art:


    Title: the bear character offering an obscene fruit to its master from the previous chapter


    URL: here


    Additionally, there is a piece featuring a masked warrior, Miss Murasaki-sama (Vocaloid Hatsune Miku), performing a song by ga-san. The Japanese-style rider aesthetic suits her quite well... (Note: Commercial evaluation)


    Links: Pixiv and Nico nico douga

 Chapter 108.1

    Chapter 108.1


    [Part 1/4]


    She knows. His wisdom. He maneuvered through schemes, protecting himself and her.


    She knows. His strength. Despite having weak spiritual power, he relentlessly trained and used tricks to face countless monsters and demons.


    She knows. His kindness. Even in overwhelming despair, he never had the luxury ofposure, yet he continued tofort ignorant and powerless girls.


    And she knows. His suffering. His hatred. His conflicts. His decisions. She knows that sight.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry. Please forgive me..."


    His tearful voice echoes. Betraying hisrades, ensnaring them in traps, sacrificing them. Despite grieving, he did it. For himself, for his own sake. This is the aftermath. The culmination. The conclusion.


    She couldn''t care less about the fate of theckeys who became tools of her father. It seemed like the natural oue. How could she have any kindness for those who came to take away her dignity and life?


    Nevertheless... And yet, that''s why she gasps when she sees him wipe away her tears and turn towards her. All the swirling emotions in her heart are pushed aside, and she is simply relieved and happy that he''s looking at her, the one who copsed before him.


    In a world akin to a hellish prison, it felt like being offered a spider''s thread. She reaches out her small arms, grasping it tightly. She clings to her hero.


    And she thought about it. What she can do for him. How she can protect his radiance. And then...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Mmm...? Hnn..."


    As she wakes up with a diforting headache, her vision is filled with a white fox. A half-youkai girl with silver hair and clear blue eyes, peering down at her.


    "...It''s quite impolite to look down on your master. Know your ce and behave."


    "Ah-uh!?!"


    Aoi retorts while still lying down, brushing her hair aside. She points out the impoliteness with a malicious tone, causing the white fox in front of her to immediately jump to her side. She sits in seiza and lowers her fox ears.


    Although it may appear too cunning at first nce, Aoi neither sneers nor shows contempt towards this attitude. From their past interactions, she knew that this fox child was different from the daughters of merchant families,cking such ulterior motives. She even thought it was pitiful for a youkai fox-blooded creature to be like this.


    ...Though she would never say it aloud.


    "Anyway, it seems like I had quite a dream from a long time ago..."


    cing her hand on her forehead, the second princess of Onitsuki falls into silence. She continues to gaze at the ceiling, and then she realizes. That this is not her ce. Because of that, her thoughts focus on unraveling the memories leading up to the moment of losing consciousness... and a momentter, Aoi''s eyes widen.


    "Huh...?!"


    ''Wait, Aoi.''


    With a leap, she quickly stood up, and at the same time, a crane with spread wings appeared before her. The crane spoke words of stillness as a hand de was pointed at her neck.


    "...What is it, Grandmother? Have youe to interfere with me as well?"


    ''It''s your bad habit. You shouldn''t act without thinking ahead.''


    "But I''m still young. I have more vitality and passion than you, Grandmother."


    ''Envy is seeping out of you. How pitiful.''


    Although their exchange seemed like a joke, their words carried thorns. The suffocating, chilling atmosphere filled the room. The little fox trembled in the corner, but no one paid attention to her.


    "...I hardly believe it, but I suppose you haven''t changed your mind at thiste hour?"


    Aoi''s words were provocative, dripping with sarcasm. It was a taunt aimed at her grandmother, who had a past that resembled an ugly failure.


    ''I never expected that. It seems you''re the one who can''t let go of the past and change your mind... Just kidding. Don''t get angry, please.''


    The killing intent Aoi directed at the mention of her father was so intense that even Kochou''s shikigami trembled, its form contorting. It was ominous.


    "...It''s not funny for a joke. That man, he''s nothingpared to him. He doesn''t even deserve it."


    There''s no point inparing... Aoi recalls the dream she had just moments ago. It was a self-affirmation and, at the same time, her true feelings. Aoi had experienced those three days with him. She had been blessed by him. She had been saved by him. She even felt contempt for herself for harboring any shred of doubt.


    ''...Regardless, you should not go. Your position aside, with your current appearance, you cannot surpass your mother. Let alone trying to enter the "mansion" and rescue him.''


    "...!?"


    Kochou''sment made Aoi notice that she was still in her sleepwear. Before losing consciousness, she had equipped herself with exquisite curse tools all over her body. With her talent and abilitiesbined, it was an arsenal that could rival an entire army.


    But now, she had none of it. Even her everyday folding fan was gone. She had painstakingly cursed it, making it impossible for anyone but herself to use or remove it!


    "That woman...!! She''s so despicable!!"


    The second princess of Onitsuki transformed into a demon with Hannya face. There could only be one who had taken away her armor.


    Not only had her equipment been forcibly taken away, but even Hina had her gear stripped off.


    And Onitsuki Sumire, who had forcibly suppressing countless curses, dressed the two sisters in sleepwear and ced them side by side in separate ox carts, as if telling them to take a nap until the job was done.


    ''...I respect your feelings, but be cautious of reckless actions. It''s fine if only you suffer, but it could have repercussions for him as well. Remember that your role is crucial to protecting him.''


    "......!!!!"


    Aoi didn''t respond to Kochou''s words. Nor did Kochou expect her to. It was a mutual understanding. Aoi was now struggling to contain the raging inferno of emotions within herself. She clenched her teeth, her body trembling...


    "Rest assured. He is safe."


    ''....!? You have the shikigami with him?''


    "More urately, my shikigami managed to help him escape, I suppose."


    The reasons were varied, and their exact numbers were unknown, as they operated covertly. But Kochou knew that multiple shiki were always surrounding him, and she knew that her granddaughter before her was also one of them.


    However, Kochou was aware that many of the shikigami that were attached to him during the recent attack had been neutralized.


    (It avoided it as quickly as it could... but that was a gust of wind)


    Some kind of ability must have been at y. There was no hostility. The gust of wind that tore through the shikigami without harming him was a clear indication.


    (That was probably... Oh dear, this is not good.)


    Noticing her granddaughter''s intense gaze, Kochou rxed her shoulders. It wasn''t just about him; her granddaughter''s well-being was also at stake. Kochou didn''t have much leeway either, but she understood her granddaughter''s feelings. Moreover, she knew that her granddaughter''s role and behavior would be necessary before long.


    That''s why Kochou imparted her knowledge. She conveyed the fate of him, the message.


    ''Prepare for his arrival. Prepare a weing reception for the hero'' return, won''t you?''


    Kochou had a strong conviction that it would protect and reinforce his position... * * *


    The legend of "Kubinashi (headless horse)" had many variations. It was often described as a sacred beast, a vengeful spirit, or a monster. In the world of "Firefly of the Dark Night," these types of source legends were rarely interpreted in a positive light. And the legend of "Kubinashi" was no exception.


    While there were some variations, it was generally depicted as a headless horse, quite literally a horse without a head. However, this was merely an appearance.


    The legend said it brings misfortune to those who saw it, but in fact, it was the opposite. The subject was not "those who saw the horse," but rather "those whom the horse saw" who would befall misfortune.


    The horse did have a head, albeit one that caused limited perception inhibition. Those who witnessed it could not recognize the horse''s head. This also served to distort the perception of the horse''s abilities.


    With its unique power of a certain type of Mystic Eyes, "Kubinashi" manipted and toyed with the fate of those itid eyes upon. In extreme cases, it could astonish them and cause their hearts to stop, or make them stumble and suffer brain injuries, ultimately killing them. It would then mock those who met such an ignoble end.


    The primary "Kubinashi" upying this miniature realm in Mayoiga was no exception. It sat in the grasnd to maintain a wide field of vision. It would use its ability to dispose of those who foolishly approached. Although, it had not encountered any humans venturing into this room for quite some time...


    And now, with a look of utter boredom, this "Kubinashi" let out a low growl. And in that very moment...


    Ring, ring��the pleasant sound of bells resounded.


    ''...!?!''


    It is an impossible sound in this ce. So, the youkai looked around, sniffed the air, and detected a faint scent from a distance. There was something there. An intruder. A human. It moved toward them. It was drawn to the sound of the bells and the scent, like prey to its source.


    ...And just as abruptly as the sound of bells began, it ceased.


    ''...?''


    The hypnotic effect of the bells ended, and before it could feel any unease about its own hasty actions, the horse recognized something. A foreign object resting in the green grass. A ck object like a pill.


    ''Neigh...!''


    At the moment of recognition, a torrent of saliva poured uncontrobly from its mouth. The reaction was involuntary, a reflex.


    Oh no, this is bad��it knew it was a trap. Yet, the youkai could not defy its instinct. Without hesitation, it moved closer, opened its jaws wide, and took the pill. It crunched and chewed. It was sweet. Overwhelmingly sweet. It felt like eating rice. The taste of spiritual energy... The thoughts of the youkai horse dispersed, leaving it in a state of intoxication.


    ''Neighhh...!?''


    Then, momentster, the headless horse copsed to the ground, as if its invisible eyes had popped out of their sockets...


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 108.2

    Chapter 108.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Well, well, that was thest one. It sure eat it up enthusiastically, without a care for other people''s feelings."


    I grumbled as I stood up from the hill in the grassy field where I had been hiding. It was a painful expense, but there was no helping it.


    The ability of the "Kubinashi" Mystic Eyes could be neutralized by using the matagama. The problem was that dealing with youkai creatures even without their Mystic Eyes was not an easy task. If they could find us through means other than sight, what would happen? Our group had individuals who were not skilled inbat. Joining hands and hiding with the magatama would not onlypromise our mobility but also put us at a high risk of being crushed together.


    On the other hand, attempting to eliminate them beforehand would be fruitless, as we wouldn''t be able to catch up to them. At worst, we might get kicked in the back and suffer severe injuries. A regr horse''s kick can be deadly, not to mention the strike of a youkai horse. The hypnosis from the low-grade curse-tool, the "Enchanted Summoning Bell," only attracted mischievous creatures. Once I deactivated it, the horse would immediately regain its sanity and retaliate. Apart from certain exorcists, regr humans should never forget that they are physically inferior to youkai.


    The "Asebi (Pieris japonica)" is a poisonous nt, as its name suggests, and causes horses to be intoxicated because of toxic substance called "Asebochin". I had ground up the dried-up "Asebi" found in the "Hoshimono no Ma (The Drying Room)" and mixed it with several other poisons and "Migawari Shari (substitute cremation)." It was a poisoned bait. As the name and legend of "Asebi" suggested, its effect was outstanding.


    "So, that''s that. Stop right there."


    The headless horse fell to the grass, twitching and rigid. I stabbed a dagger into its artery, causing the horse to shudder violently and dark red blood to flow profusely from the wound. The emotionless and methodical process felt like draining the blood from livestock.


    "Even I get tired of getting used to this kind of thing."


    ''(�ި���) What a joke! Such a fake thing''


    "Sorry, but I don''t understand what you''re saying here."


    In response to the iprehensible deration echoing in my mind, I tapped the sealed insect cage hanging from my waist and shoved it in. The spider-headed creature''s thoughts were beyond myprehension.


    "Now then. Hey! It''s over! Come out!"


    After confirming that the headless horse hadpletely passed away, I deactivated the effect of the amulet and shouted loudly towards the far end of the grasnd. Shortly after, about ten figures emerged from the bushes.


    "Let''s move on to the next room quickly. We don''t have much time!" * * *


    In the discussion that followed in the "Hoshimono no Ma," it seemed that opinions among the people present were divided in response to my provocative deration. In particr, the bandit and twoborers strongly opposed it. Their attitude hinted at the severe experiences they had endured before their arrival.


    Nevertheless, the decision was ultimately made to escape the "Mayoiga" together for three reasons. First, the specializedbat group consisting of servants and the Hidden Group supported the idea. Second, the fact that this space could soon be destroyed, potentially sending everyone inside flying, forcefully pushed them forward.


    And the third reason was...


    "Whoaaa! What a sneaky moves!!"


    Amidst the countless debris, discarded tools, and ny-nine deities, I shouted while pushing through, chasing after it. Over a thousand living specks, discarded items, and ny-nine deities obstructed me as I pursued.


    The "Magu no Ma", room of cursed object, a space of about thirty tatami mats, was overflowing with countless ny-nine deities. There was only one way to escape this room: finding the key to the next room and capturing a living key.


    "Where are you hiding? I know your tricks!"


    Pushing aside umbres, mmingnterns against the walls, crushing sake cups, I kicked a Daruma doll with my enhanced leg strength, treating it like a ser ball. I shot it towards a chest of drawers.


    ''...!!?''


    The Daruma doll, shattered upon impact, and the crashing chest of drawers knocked over surrounding objects. I ended up riding on top of them, grabbing the sliding doors of the chest of drawers as if undressing and throwing them.


    But it wasn''t inside the sliding doors. It was hidden deep inside the chest of drawers. The key with wings panicked, trying to fly away, but I grabbed hold of it before it could��''( ??��?? ) Hahahaha! Where do you think you are going!''��So noisy.


    "And now, like this!"


    I hurled the sliding doors towards the dressing table and folding screens that were closing in on me.


    "Hey, catch it!"


    "R-Roger!"


    I threw the key towards the servant leader of Sakuama''s group, who was waiting at the entrance of the room. ''( ??��?? ) A key that cannot fly is just an ordinary key!''��Isn''t it weird that a key is flying?!


    "Alright, go, go, gooo!"


    With the servant leader of Sakuama''s group at the forefront, everyone who had been waiting at the entrance of the room started running. The ny-nine deities who had been chasing after me and gathering in one corner of the room just a moment ago hastily tried to turn back, but I kicked them away and threw them aside.


    "Hurry up! They''reing together!"


    "I know! Damn it, this one! Stop struggling!"


    Gonzo urged us as we reached the next door. Sakuama''s servant leader retorted. At this point, the key was desperately twisting and turning, trying to prevent itself from being inserted into the keyhole.


    "Hit it against something! Give it a shock and make it faint!"


    I kicked away the nearby pots and umbres that wereing at us and shouted. Following my words, Sakuama''s servant repeatedly mmed the struggling key against the metal part of the handle. The key immediately quieted down like a dying fish.


    "Ugh... Get in, go in! Alright, it''s in!"


    Sakuama''s servant inserted the extended key into the keyhole, turned the handle with a click, and opened the door. A sense of relief filled the air among the survivors who followed behind him. But...


    "Hurry, get in!"


    The moment the door opened, the atmosphere of the ny-nine deities changed drastically. I was aware of it. I knew that this room ahead was the real deal.


    ''...!!!!''


    ''!!!!''


    ''!!''


    The raging ny-nine deities visibly became more ferocious. Cab doors and cupboards opened, and des flew out like funnels. Ropes crawled like snakes. tes and teacups aimed for our heads,unching suicide attacks. The nature of their rampage had changed. They weren''t just acting to harass, prank, or cause minor injuries anymore. The ny-nine deities were clearly moving to kill us.


    "Ugh...!? Everyone, quickly get inside! Get in!"


    Sakuama''s servant leader also noticed the anomaly and immediately urged everyone. Several people intercepted the attacking ny-nine deities while others hurriedly moved to the other side of the door for safety. I pushed through the misceneous beings obstructing my path and swiftly attempted to escape from this ce.


    ''...!''


    Three Tatami mats sprouted legs and jumped up three at a time. Needles extended from the gaps . This one...!


    "Oh no!"


    In the face of the simultaneous barrage of living sewing needles, I pulled in the approaching futon that was trying to suffocate me and used it as a shield.


    ''...!!?''


    The countless needles turned the once intact futon into a thousand shattered pieces. I used the convulsing futon as a shield and charged forward. In response, the three tatami mats lined up and rushed towards me.


    "What, are you the Three Musketeers or something!?"


    While pressing the futon, I used it as cover and leaped, clearing the falling first tatami mat, using the second as a foothold. As the third one jumped at me, I swung my Teguruma, slicing it apart.


    "(�b���b) You stepped onto the tatami mat!!?"


    "Are you really saying that!?"


    As I made the retort, I bypassed the assault of the Tatami Trio. There was nothing blocking the door in front of me. With a sense of victory, I sprinted at full speed.


    "Huh!? Whoa!? That''s too noisy!?"


    I briefly nced behind me, driven by an unpleasant fluttering sound. Approaching me are nails, needles, knives, saws, and various other things with legs and wings. I couldn''t help but let out a scream. I pushed my running speed, which was already reaching its limit, even further.


    "Hurry up...!"


    "I know��''(�����) Your footing!!''��Wait, huh!?"


    The white spider shouted. I had no time to react or respond. I was quickly entangled by rough ropes, and I tumbled right in front of the door. They tried to entangle my neck like snakes, but I hastily cut them off with a short spear. Immediately after, I felt a pain in my leg. A nail with wings had pierced my thigh. Grimacing, I turned around. Countless des were right in front of me... Oh no, I messed up!?


    "Oryaaahhh!!"


    Izayou, who had returned to the room, snatched the bag hanging at my waist. Without hesitation, he grabbed a handful of salt from inside and threw it with gusto.


    ''!?''


    The approaching ny-nine deities staggered at the scattered purified salt. They paused, their steps faltering. The curse tool, "Uchikiyo," was a curse tool that momentarily intimidated youkai and evil spirits.


    "...! Watch out!!"


    "Huh!? Oh no...!"


    I stood up and threw kunais at the teapot that was attacking Izayoi from the side. The shattered teapot scattered boiling oil. I grabbed his arm, who was dumbfounded, and threw him towards the door. I myself leaped into the room, sliding through the doorway. At the same time, I yelled. I raised my voice as much as I could and gave an order.


    "Close the door!!"


    In response to my shout, theborers and servants of the Asakuma family hurriedly began closing the door. The effect of the salt had already worn off. The approaching fluttering sounde closer...!


    "...!?"


    "Hurry! Quick!"


    "Whoa!!"


    The door was closed with a loud thud, almost simultaneously with the sound of something piercing through.


    "Ouch!!?"


    As I managed to survive, I screamed in pain while pulled out the nail which widened the wound by pping its wings. In frustration, I plucked the insolent feathers. Damn it, this thing is mocking me...!!?


    "Patch him up!! You, press on the wound...!!"


    "Uh, y-yes!"


    Sakuama''s servant leader rushed over to inspect the wound on my thigh. They gave instructions to Izayoi, who proceeded to apply pressure and stop the bleeding with a towel. In the meantime, preparations for further treatment were made.

 Chapter 108.3

    Chapter 108.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "I''m going to disinfect it. Should I remove your clothes?"


    "Yeah, please do... Damn, you''re really doing this to me!!"


    I pound the living nail into the floor repeatedly. After a few times, it convulsed and twitched. It seemed like it had fainted.


    "Haah... Haah... It''s embarrassing after boasting like that, isn''t it?"


    ''(��???��) Papa is my hero!!''


    "I don''t care."


    As I received disinfection and had my wound tightened, I made my deration. Well, to be precise, I mumbled the second sentence in a low voice. No matter what, it seemed that I had acted arrogantly in the ''Drying Room.'' There was no way around it.


    That''s right. The third reason why the people in this room agreed to my proposal was because I would take the lead. More urately, I would enter the unknown room where who knows what awaited us, take charge of the situation, and be thest one to retreat. It was the principle of the one who suggests the n taking the most dangerous role. If it weren''t for me, who knew the details of the lurking youkai and traps, we wouldn''t have been able to proceed smoothly.


    ...Now we were at the tenth room.


    "Modesty is unnecessary. You took the lead all the way here without knowing what awaited us, while we hesitated in that foul-smelling room."


    "This room seems rtively safe. The others are clearly fatigued. Let''s take a short rest."


    Sakuama''s servant leader replied, followed by the Hidden Group member. I looked around at their words.


    (I think this is... the ''Bakemono no Ma (Room of Spirits).'')


    I recalled the name of this room from my somewhat vague memory. The room in front of me was a vast forest. It wasn''t as safe as the ''Drying Room,'' but the level of danger should be rtively low. It could be considered a semi-safe zone. At any rate, we definitely needed some rest.


    (From here on out, it''s the final spurt.)


    The most crucial part of mountain climbing is thest 20%. While it''s said that a good ending makes everything good, conversely, even if the process goes well, if the final part fails, it''s all meaningless. I should make the situation as perfect as possible.


    "That''s right. Let''s rest for now. Gather together and take turns monitoring the surroundings. If anything happens, report it immediately. Oh, and..."


    I sat down on the ground, gasping for breath, surrounded by my the group, as I looked at Izayou. He noticed my gaze and turned his face towards me, somewhat cautious. I gestured to him, and he stood up with a slight wariness. He then approached me.


    "Wh-What? What is it...!?"


    He asks me quizzically. Immediately after that, I hold out my hand and he braces himself to protect his head from the blows.


    "You idiot. Why would I hit you? It was a good judgment call. Thank you."


    I roughly patted his head, and expressed my gratitude. Regardless of our positions, manners were important.


    ...So, you other brats, make sure to be cautious as well, okay? These guys would have definitely attacked me if I had hit them. It''s quite something to be trusted as a leader.


    "...Aren''t you angry?"


    "Don''t say something like what Shirowakamaru would say. Why would I be angry?"


    "...Because I used a curse-tool without permission?"


    "Don''t joke around. Tools are meant to be used, and they exist because we have our lives, right? It was a good judgment call."


    I paid attention to Izayoi''s perception. I mustn''t prioritize things incorrectly. As a side note, praising his judgment was to foster his autonomy.


    "I don''t want you to do whatever you want all the time. But if necessary, make the best judgment in each situation. Don''t walk blindly following orders when there''s a cliff right in front of you, okay?"


    I warned not only Izayoi but also the rest of the group. We were short on manpower, and Kashiwagi, an experienced member, had taken the risk in my ce. I needed every single one of them to survive.


    "...Well, let''s end the grateful guidance from the boss here. Come on, you guys, take a rest. You all have weak stamina as it is. Make sure to rest properly."


    Despite showing some caution and discontent towards my orders, Izayoi and the other five brats huddled together and sat down. They drank water from their sks and ate the provisions we had gathered in the ''Drying Room.'' After confirming that, I took another nce at the surrounding scenery.


    In the depths of the forest, I could sense eyes watching us from somewhere or something...


    "Onitsuki''s Yun-shoku. This is..."


    "They''re wood spirits. It''s fine, leave it to me."


    The Hidden Group from the Naio family must have noticed. They discreetly approached and reported to me. I nodded in response and moved forward. I deliberately announced.


    "You know, the best thing is definitely sprouts from cedar trees. I can''t be interested in anything else. We will forever be the cedar tree faction!"


    At the sudden deration, thepanions apanying me looked at me with puzzled expressions. But soon, they also noticed the whispering voicesing from deep within the forest.


    ''They say those guys are in the cedar tree faction.''


    ''Not the bamboo faction?''


    ''Seems like it.''


    ''I''ve never even heard of the cedar tree faction.''


    ''But that''s what they''re saying.''


    ''Whatever. The chief said to focus on the battle with the bamboo faction for now. Leave the others alone.''


    ''Yeah, that''s right!''


    ''Let''s go!''


    From the depths of the forest, faint but morous voices of rowdy brats echoed, as if they were stealthily hiding. And then, those signs quickly receded.


    The ''Room of Spirit'' was a room where wood spirits, reminiscent of characters from a tale, divided into ns and engaged in endless battles without honor or loyalty. Among them, two forces stood out, surpassing the others.


    The Imperial Divine Bamboo Empire, an authoritarian regime with bamboo shoots growing from their members'' heads, and the Free Tree Children''s Alliance, a tribal coalition with shiitake mushrooms growing from their members'' heads, opposing each other. They had been locked in an ongoing struggle for dominance since the creation of this room.


    Those who entered this room had to dere that they didn''t belong to either faction. It was rmended to dere allegiance to the cedar tree faction. It didn''t matter if it was a spontaneous im. It wasn''t difficult to deceive these wood spirits, a type of youkai spirit, in unexpected ways. However, it was dangerous to dere oneself as being from the opposing faction; it would attract attacks from thousands of wood spirits. It was better to avoid it.


    "What was that? What''s going on..."


    "It seems that the social structure of wood spirits is quiteplex... Anyway, take a rest, too, okay?"


    I tapped the bewildered shoulder of the Hidden Group to urge them, then went to take a rest myself. It was half an hourter, in our perception of time, that we resumed our journey... * * *


    In the far west, there was said to be a scorchingnd. It was a feared ce called the ''Dark Continent,'' where monstrous and grotesque creatures roamed, surpassing human knowledge, and the harsh environment imposed extreme hardships. The prestige of the human world couldn''t reach there.


    ...ording to legend, there was a time when it was revered as a god-like existence within the ''Dark Continent.''


    Its body was like that of a lion. Or perhaps it resembled a cat or a tiger. It was a gigantic creature, standing at least three feet tall... but what truly caught one''s attention would be its head and neck.


    It has a face of a woman, exuding both beauty and yokai-like aura. And this woman''s face peered down at Tamaki and Asami.


    It was a human-faced lion beast, or more precisely, its cub, peering into Tamaki Hotoya and Shishimai Asami. It wore a sadistic smile and mocked them.


    ''If you want to proceed from this room to the next, answer my question. If you answer correctly, I will let you pass. Do you understand?''


    Tamaki and herpanions, exhausted from walking through the endless desert, finally spotted a mountain-like stone structure on the horizon. When they arrived there, the yokai suddenly descended before them and confidently presented a proposition.


    "A question...? A riddle, you mean?"


    ''Exactly.''


    The arrogant human-faced lion beast nodded condescendingly in response to Tamaki''s confirmation. Tamaki nced at Shishimai, who wiped the sweat off his forehead and frowned.


    "Well, this is another strange one that showed up."


    Shishimai red at the creature in front of them and pondered. The difference in power...


    (It might be a bit tough...)


    This youkai was most likely a great yokai. They had exhausted their stamina in the previous room, and for the sake of whaty ahead, it would be better to conserve their energy. But...


    (Most likely, they have no intention of letting us go. And...)


    After observing the creature in silence for a moment, Shishimai couldn''t stay silent any longer and opened her mouth to warn Tamaki.


    "I''ll tell you this, I''m not good at this stuff. I might not have the confidence to answer whatever question they pose."


    "I''ll do my best."


    "Well, that''s generous of you... Hey, creature. What are the conditions?"


    Shishimai questioned the creature,ughing disdainfully at Tamaki''s confident response. In response, the human-faced lion beast grinned maliciously, revealing its slit-like mouth.


    ''It''s about answering three questions. If you answer all three correctly, I''ll let you proceed to the next room.''


    "And what happens if we answer incorrectly?"


    ''I''ll devour you.''


    "What...!?"


    Tamaki gasped at the monster''s response, while Shishimai squinted her eyes, as if to say, "I knew it." They probably wouldn''t have exined unless asked. It was just like a typical nasty creature.


    "Is there a time limit to answer?"


    ''Let''s give you half an hour. The timer is here.''


    The yokai twisted its beastly hand, and a hourss emerged from the sand.


    "...Is that so? What do you think?"


    "..."


    Shishimai asked again. It was a probing question. Tamaki remained silent, contemting...


    "...What happens if we refuse this challenge?"


    ''I''ll devour you.''


    Once again, Tamaki lifted her face, seeking confirmation from Shishimai.

 Chapter 108.4

    Chapter 108.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Hey, Shishimai-san. Can we defeat this yokai?"


    "It will be quite challenging."


    "I thought so."


    Tamaki nodded faintly. Then she turned to the human-faced lion beast.


    "Well, there''s no choice, is there?"


    In response to Tamaki''s resolute answer, Shishimai no longer objected. There was no room for objections, and her slight hesitation was also a reason.


    ''Are you done here?''


    "Yeah. Give us the question."


    With a mocking grin, the yokai nodded arrogantly in response to Tamaki''s agreement and started to speak about the first question.


    ''So, here is the first question. Six faces, twenty eyes and one eye. What is this?''


    "Huh? What is it?"


    Shishimai frowned at the sudden and nonsensical inquiry. As she nced downward at the trickling sand grains, she immediately regretted it.


    Meanwhile, Tamaki, showing a pensive gesture with her hand on her mouth, suddenly widened her eyes and muttered to herself.


    "...Could it be... dice?"


    "Wait! Think a little more..."


    ''That''s correct.''


    "Huh!?"


    Shishimai was astonished by Tamaki''s overly quick response, scolded her in disbelief, and was left dumbfounded by the questioner''s answer.


    "Dice have six faces, so they have six sides, and the total number of dots on the dice is twenty-one. It matches the content of the question."


    "Well, technically... yes, but!?"


    Shishimai eximed that it wasn''t that kind of question.


    "By the way, how did you know!?"


    "Hahaha. I encountered a simr problem back in my hometown, and I remembered the solution."


    The bodyguards led by Inoue Katahiko, whom Hotoya often employed in their vige, along with Tamaki''s friends Iruka and others, frequently engaged in gambling with dice. There was a simr problem mentioned in one of their jokes, which led to Tamaki''s swift response.


    ''Alright then. Moving on to the second question. How do you read ''����������������������''?''


    "It''s ''Neko no ko koneko shishi no ko kojishi.'' (A cat''s child is a kitten, a lion''s child is a lion cub.)"


    ''...Correct.''


    Tamaki answered the second question seamlessly. The yokai itself was taken aback by the quick and effortless response.


    "...Isn''t that too fast?"


    "It was easier to understand than the first question, wasn''t it? It''s something I''ve read before in books at home."


    Tamaki answered, inclining her head in response to Shishimai''s incredulous gaze. Indeed, the current question resembled one that could be found in old books. Tamaki''s family had an extensive collection of books, thanks to her father''s preferences. While she didn''t bother with heavy academic texts, she had been engrossed in reading entertaining books since she was young.


    "Well, never mind. Regardless, we have two correct answers now. Let''s move on to the next question, shall we?"


    "Ahaha... the third question, please?"


    Sighing, Shishimai reluctantly urged them forward. Tamaki, smiling wryly, also demanded the next question. In contrast, the yokai disyed an obvious struggle and difort at the sudden turn of events.


    ''Ugh... ah, in the morning it has four legs. In the afternoon it has two legs. In the evening it has three legs. What creature is this?''


    And as the third question was presented, Tamaki fell silent for a moment, focusing on digging up the memories in her mind.


    "Do you know the answer?"


    "I have a memory of reading about it in a book. I think it was a riddle from a foreignnd?"


    Tamaki confidently nodded in response to Shishimai''s worried words. Then she provided her answer.


    "It''s a human, right?"


    ''...Is that truly the correct answer?''


    The yokai, unlike the previous two questions, confirmed with a questioning tone. Tamaki was puzzled by their stoic and suppressed reaction.


    "Is it a way to buy time? Or perhaps an attempt to make her change her answer by making her uncertain?"


    "..."


    Shishimai''s murmurs of discontent made Tamaki suspicious. She had a feeling that something was not right. She couldn''t exin why, but...


    ''What''s wrong? Where''s your answer?''


    "Um... well..."


    As the youkai prompted for an answer once again, Tamaki hurriedly nodded and attempted to respond. She was about to provide the answer to the third question...


    "The answer is hum��"


    And at that moment when Tamaki was about to utter her answer, she indeed saw it. The mouth of the youkai in front of her, contorting into a sinister smile. And she became certain. She had made a grave mistake, falling into a trap. However, her mouth couldn''t catch up with her thoughts, and...


    "Hmm?"


    "The answer is... ''such a creature doesn''t exist,'' right?"


    Just as Tamaki was about to utter her answer, a talisman forcefully intervened and sealed her words. Simultaneously, a resonating effect, likely a result of spiritual art, resounded in the sandy dunes.


    The answer to the third question, the response to be given, was forcefully sealed within Tamaki''s mouth.


    "?!?"


    ''...!!?''


    Both Tamaki and the youkai hastily turned their gaze in the direction of the voice. The owner of the voice''s cold stare matched the tone of her voice as she continued.


    "Furthermore, that question is a double-edged one. The true answer is ''human,'' but that is a metaphor when considering the sunrise and sunset as stages of life. Based solely on the wording of the question, such a creature does not exist..."


    After exining it in detail, the girl, the owner of the voice, wore an obvious mocking expression and coldlyughed.


    "This is a well-known question found in foreign folklore... a trap, indeed. It''s a sneaky tactic to ensnare those who answer and mock their ignorance. Quite a shallow trick, typical of a creature like you."


    ''Grrrrrrr!''


    The response to the insult came in the form of a leap apanied by a roar. The human-faced beast attacked with its sharp fangs and ws aimed at the small figure.


    "Watch out...!"


    "Genbu, go!"


    As Tamaki shouted, a bear-like youkai spirit leaped out from inside the talisman almost simultaneously. The next moment, the bear''s strike sent the human-faced beast flying.


    "What!?"


    "In the folklore, didn''t the creature who received the answer feel ashamed and throw itself off a cliff? A clever lie often intertwines with the truth... and it seems to contain some truth in this case."


    The chaotic scene indicated that the creature''s ability was to "kill those who answered incorrectly and die if answered correctly."


    (No, the way it was thrown back was quite one-sided for two great youkai. Perhaps answering the question weakened it to some extent?)


    However, specting about its ability now seemed irrelevant. The oue had already been determined.


    ''Gghhh...? Hey, wait! Stop! Stoooop...''


    "I''ve grown tired of those words."


    The girl''s response was cutting, and immediately after, with a cracking sound, Onikuma snapped the human-faced beast''s neck. The bear let out a triumphant snort as if it hadpleted its task. Tamaki and Shishimai were left in stunned silence, their expressions frozen. Upon closer inspection, they recognized the bear''s familiar appearance, and Tamaki, who regained her senses a step ahead, shifted her gaze back to the figure in the dunes.


    "Oh, you''re..."


    "...You''re still alive, huh? That man as well. It seems he has quite a strong stroke of bad luck."


    Noticing Tamaki''s gaze, the young girl, Botan, wiped the sweat drenching her forehead with her sleeve. Her pale and exhausted expression seemed contradictory, yet she was visibly flushed from the heat. It was clear that her health was deteriorating. Her footsteps and the look in her eyes appeared unsteady.


    "A-Are you okay...?"


    "Genbu."


    Botan murmured, rejecting Tamaki''s concerned approach. Then, she called out the name of her shikigami.


    In a swift leap, arge bear blocked Tamaki''s path. The towering figure of the bear made Tamaki instinctively falter.


    "I... don''t want to gather with anyone. Besides..."


    Botan murmured, her voice growing faint. She paused midway, briefly shifting her gaze to someone else. Tamaki quickly understood that her gaze was directed at Shishimai.


    "...Is it an imitation of that man that you pick up strange things?"


    "Huh... Ah!?"


    Before Tamaki could fully grasp Botan''s words, she reflexively ran towards the copsed Botan. The bear shikigami allowed her to pass without any obstruction, leaving Tamaki inwardly puzzled, thinking, "Huh? It just let me through normally?"


    "..."


    Only Shishimai, the lion girl, remained standing in silence at that spot...


    Fan art:


    Title: Dignified Murasaki


    URL: Here


    Title: Tachibana in heartwarming scene.


    URL: Here

 Chapter 109.1

    Chapter 109.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Chapter 109


    "Well, this area looks suspicious. Shall I test it?... ''Tsuchiokoshi (Earth Raise).''"


    With a sweet voice, thedy muttered. She quickly shakes a burdock with a light gesture and boasts. Immediately, a thunderous sound resounded. Quite literally, the ground was violently overturned. Packed soil, rocks��everything was excavated. Floating. Blown away.


    From within the dust, countless "roots" attacked. Theyunched a counterattack, approaching Onitsuki Sumire.


    ...However, half of those roots were shattered into tiny pieces before they could reach their target.


    "''Chigirikizetsu (Shredstorm)''...!!"


    The de wielded by the purple-haired girl before Sumire tore apart the roots one after another with its sheer force of wind, even without directly slicing through them. Of course, even her processing ability was nearing saturation against the overwhelming quantity of tree roots. Despite avoiding the deadly sword techniques of Ak�� Murasaki, numerous roots continued to extend from all angles.


    And now, the ck-haired household member is the one who blocked their path.


    "''Fushokudo Ka (Corrosive Touch)''"


    Unleashing the arm usually sealed byyer uponyer of bandages soaked in special chemicals, the servant leader''s assistant revealed her corroded slender arm.


    Gracefully evading the onught of the approaching roots, she seized them from the side, instantly eroding, dissolving, and decaying them.


    It was an inherent ability. Abined water and earth spiritual technique in a constant active state. Anything her arm touched would decay and rot, even inorganic matter. This was Miyamizu Shizu''s gically mutated ability. While she had never tested it against cmity youkai, it could easily obliterate even great youkai within moments, making it truly a one-strike-kill technique.


    ''...?!''


    Mayoiga twisted and severed the decaying roots that were deteriorating. This action was reminiscent of a lizard shedding its tail. Realizing that it was ineffective, Mayoiga promptly revealed its true form.


    The soil erupted and spewed forth, overflowing from underground. They were its familiars, creatures it kept within itself. It released a random assortment of misceneous youkai from various rooms. No, it was an army. A massive army of insect youkai!


    "...!?"


    While maintaining theirbat stance, Shizu and Murasaki involuntarily felt a shiver run down their spines, their expressions contorting. Perhaps what unsettled them was the fact that the deployed force consisted mainly of insect youkai. Inferior insect youkai weremonce. They had plenty of experience dealing with hordes of giant insects.


    However, the fundamental sense of disgust couldn''t be erased. Particrly for Shizu, whose ability required physical contact, it was especially remarkable. Mayoiga must have considered that when deploying its familiars.


    "''Issenkuha (Celestial sh)''"


    However, in the face of the atmospheric pressure shockwave that was immediately released, they were instantly crushed and disintegrated by the shockwave of released pressure.


    "Are you both alright?"


    ""...!""


    Smiling, Sumire asked for confirmation, leaving Shizu and Murasaki dumbfounded. Without any warning or preparation, the sword technique was unleashed, obliterating even the three-digit numbers of youkai, regardless of their size or strength. It was expected. Moreover, the pit that ''Mayoiga'' had dug copsed, cutting off any escape route. With a single strike of the burdock, the roots of their retreat were eradicated.


    (As expected of Aunt...)


    Even though she had only heard fragments about Sumire''s intelligence and abilities within the Ak�� n, Murasaki knew that her aunt was on par with her father, grandfather, and brothers. Not only in terms of overall abilities, but also in the simple aspect of "destruction," her aunt was said to be the best in the n, ording to her father. She was instructed to use burdock as a weapon to minimize unnecessary damage, or so she was told by her grandfather.


    ...But in fact, Murasaki didn''t know. She didn''t know the reason Sumire was given a burdock instead of a sword, beyond the fact that it was due to her temperament''s ferocity and cruelty.


    "��Both of you, what is your response?"


    "Y-yes!!"


    "I apologize for the inconvenience, Madam."


    In response to Sumire''s question, Shizu and Murasaki snapped back to reality and answered. Seeing their response, Sumire nodded with a smile.


    "Oh no, your assistance has been greatly appreciated. I couldn''t have managed it alone."


    The task of clearing the roots of ''Mayoiga'' lurking deep underground... Sumire dug them up and Murasaki and Shizuka took care of them, and the work was about 70%plete.


    "We wouldn''t want any interference during the actual event. Besides, there''s no guarantee that the survivors won''t be attacked."


    "Survivors? Do you believe such a thing is possible?"


    Shizu reacted to Sumire''s statement, while Murasaki held her breath. Murasaki knew that someone she knew had been swallowed by that monster. If the time limit remained as it was, and if he couldn''t escape within the next half-day, he...


    "Well, I can''t predict what will happen. But based on past cases, it''s true that the possibility isn''tpletely nonexistent, you know?"


    Sumire''s words were within the realm ofmon sense. It wasn''t just the ''Mayoiga'' on Mount H��raku; the majority of those who managed to escape from ''Mayoiga'' only survived for a day after returning home. Beyond that, the chances of survival dropped significantly.


    "That''s true, but..."


    "In any case, let''s focus on fulfilling our duties to the best of our abilities. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes..."


    Unable to argue against Sumire''s words, Shizu reluctantly bowed. It wasn''t that she agreed, but she realized that it would be pointless to rebel considering her own role in this.


    "Well then...shall we move to the next location?"


    Prompted by Sumire, Shizu and Murasaki started moving towards the next area where the roots needed to be severed. Sumire followed closely behind them, but her steps momentarily halted.


    "..."


    With a cold gaze, the Madam of the Onitsuki scanned the forest. Sensing the presence that had been hiding with advanced stealth, it recoiled in fear. Sumire was the only one who noticed the existence. The supernatural presence that had been watching their every move.


    But her lips curled into a slow smile, distorting her sweet beauty. She didn''t mind leaving that presence alone. No matter the sacrifices, she was willing to pay any price. It was all for that person. For their ns. For their ideals. In that pursuit, she felt no remorse or conscience.


    "So..."


    Her gaze shifted towards the mansion. Towards the looming ''Mayoiga''.


    "If you too can meet our expectations, I would be most delighted..."


    Turning on her heel, Sumire whispered those words, but her words do not echo... * * *


    The ''Bakemono no Ma (Room of Spirit)'' was filled with majestic nature. It resembled the primeval era, with enormous trees standing in a row. In fact, considering the abilities of the youkai that formed this space, time might flow much faster inside this roompared to the outside world.


    If you want a quick image, you can imagine the scenery of Yakushima National Park, which served as a reference for a certain Studio Ghibli film. The presence of ancient trees that had experienced thousands of years was overwhelming.


    ''...''


    ''...''


    ''...''


    Spirit creatures with the appearance of childlike doodles, sprouting fresh bamboo shoots from their heads, peered at us as we walked through the forest. They observed us intently but didn''t do anything else.


    These youkai spirits, often described as "pests that take the form of brats," were small, shortsighted, thoughtless fools who acted on impulse. At the same time, they were incredibly pure and straightforward. If we dered ourselves as supporters of bamboo shoots or mushrooms, they would unquestioningly believe us. Perhaps if we said we were embarking on a journey to save the world, they would cheer us on with ''(o�R���b)o I will support you too, Papa'' or something. That''s what I imagine, at least.


    ...Well, because of their unbridled purity, they often y pranks that are not the least bit funny, so they aren''t exactly reliable. Especially in cultivated fields, they can be lethal, so the farmers'' basic principle is to search and destroy. As the saying goes, if you crush one tree spirit, you''ll be happy for one, and if you crush a hundred, you''ll be happy for a hundred. The wise one who realized this said so.


    "D*mn, they keep multiplying..."


    "Hey, are you sure we''re okay? Aren''t they leading us astray towards the monsters or something?"


    Concerned about the tree spirits that were observing us, theborers anxiously questioned me. Even if they were born in a rural area, it''s unlikely they had ever seen more than ten tree spirits at once.


    "I understand that it''s unpleasant, but bear with it. These guys don''t have that kind of power. But don''t provoke them. Just y along until we leave this room."


    "y along, you say... What the hell are they?"


    One of theborers looked up at arge tree in astonishment. Mysterious creatures with a neither monkey-like nor tanuki-like appearance had a smug expression as they looked down at us. They resembled teddy bears that could be filled with choctes. They gave off an atmosphere that made you feel like they would say, "I want the power of humans" or something. It must have been because the person who designed this room was a Studio Ghibli fan.


    "...Ah, well, they''re just exposing themselves and not making any moves. It''s better not to let your guard down, but don''t touch them either. Just leave them be."


    "Damn, they give me the creeps... Hey, Oni-mask! Are we really fine with going further ahead?!"


    Ignoring my warning, the bandit, Gonzo, waved his hand to shoo away the surrounding tree spirits and shouted. His angry voice, rtively safe in the rear, drew unpleasant res from the others, but it was questionable how much self-awareness he had. It would be pointless to question him in this situation, so I didn''t reprimand him.


    "I''ve been through many rooms so far. I think I understand the general rules to some extent. Well, I''ll take the lead. Just follow behind me."


    Or do you want to take the lead? If I asked him that, the bandit would click his tongue and fall silent. Good, he''s obedient. Humans should be aware of their position based on their capabilities, right? ''(��?��?`)? Calction of Damage?'' Why does it turn out that way?


    (Well, I don''t have enough confidence to make such remarks myself...)

 Chapter 109.2

    Chapter 109.2


    [Part 2/4]


    The fact that I could act so boldly up to this point wasrgely due to chance. More precisely, it was because I managed to reach the ''Drying Room'' by chance.


    Perhaps the first appearance was in a fan movie. From there, the return from the ''Mayoiga'' to the outside world became a standard temte in escape-themed ''Mayoiga'' fan works. "Everyonees to the ''Drying Room'' first, huh?" or "If we keep escaping the same way, they''ll probably patch it in the next update," were criticisms that were repeatedly discussed on certain bulletin boards. It''s true that using the same joke can be monotonous, but in this case, it was wee. Lives were at stake, after all.


    "Now then... the ground is bing muddy. Be careful not to slip!"


    I shouted to the group following behind me as I see the ground getting wetter and wetter. Even while shouting, I was secretly relieved that we hadn''t taken the wrong direction.


    From the various jokes running around in the ''Bakemono no Ma,'' there are at least four rooms that can be essed, as revealed in setting guides and fan movies.


    The first room is the ''Rinku no Ma (The Ring Room),'' where when you lean out into an old well deep in the forest... to be precise, when you lean out, a white hand forcefully pulls you into the room. In this dim underground-like room, the vengeful spirits of victims who have be the minions of a shrine maiden that turned into monster wee visitors. If you enter this room, you should run away with all your might. If you can''t escape, you''ll end up joining the ranks of the undead.


    The second room we can reach is the ''Jiin no Ma (Room of Compasion).'' When you pass through the gate of the abandoned temple located at the summit of the mountain, you suddenly find yourself teleported there. The dpidated temple would have turned into a magnificent grand temple by now. For some reason, you are forced to undergo a year-long training in Buddhist practices by the youkai monks in this room. If you escape during the rigorous training, you''ll be banished to a high-difficulty room as punishment. However, at least during the training, your physical safety is guaranteed. If you''re lucky, you might even learn monk skills or martial arts. Finally, you receive a formal name as a monk from the wooden Daruma (Mokugyo-daruma) and are sent directly to several low-difficulty rooms. In a sense, it could be considered a room for relief.


    The third room is the ''Juku no Ma (Bedding Room),'' which you can reach if you sleep together with others in the forest for more than a day. ...Yeah, it''s one of those rooms where you can''t leave until you do certain things (XXX). What''s terrible is that the partner you''re entangled with is not just a woman but not even necessarily human. If you happen to get lost in the ''Mayoiga,'' I don''t rmend going to this room with ulterior motives. You might end up being forced into being someone''s second partner in a dragon-drawn carriage mating.


    And finally, the fourth... If we go south from the mountainous part of the ''Bakemono no Ma,'' the ground gradually bes muddy. Ahead, there is a swamp, and there''s a door. The door that leads to the ''Kaeru Taish�� no Ma (Room of Frog General?)'' is sitting there. That''s the room I''m aiming for.


    ...Thisbyrinth that resembles an infernal hell has only a few exits, and this room connects to one of them. ''(��???��) When you skillfully navigate thebyrinth, it''s so cool!!'' Are you in your chuunibyou phase?


    "What are you babbling about... Well then... ummm?"


    At a point where we continued through the deep forest''s rough path, the view suddenly opened up, and I found myself in an unexpected situation. People around me were looking at me as if something had happened, so I coughed to cover it up. Then I looked at the scene in front of me again, still perplexed.


    It was mud. The expanse before my eyes was and of mud. It was as if the plug had been pulled from a bathtub, and the water in the marsh had disappeared. It was the bottom of the marsh. Only the muddy ground covered the entire area.


    (Did someone cause a bigmotion somewhere?)


    For a moment, I was dumbfounded, but I immediately considered the possibilities. The internal spaces of the ''Mayoiga'' may seem infinite, but they are finite. More urately, the things within the space are finite.


    For example, the deformed vigers in the ''Tatari-bito no Ma (Room of the Vengeful Spirits)'' or the cursed dolls that chased after Izayoi and the others in the ''Hito-oibito no ma (The Room of the Pursuer)'' were just things that the ''Mayoiga'' had taken in from the outside. Water, grass, and the surrounding resources are nothing more than things absorbed, nurtured, or created by incorporating the power of the spiritual veins. There is a limit to the creation of rooms and props, and the bending of rules is not possible. Despite appearing difficult toprehend at first nce, everything within the ''Mayoiga'' follows a certain order.


    In other words, somewhere a room consumed arge amount of water or something simr, and the repercussions reached us. It''s possible that they replenished the water from rtively low-priority rooms... that''s one possibility.


    ...Or maybe they anticipated our presence and set up a nuisance?


    ''(�ަأ�) Papa, look at that!''


    "Yun-shoku, that..."


    "Mm... Ah, it''s a door."


    The servant leader, Sakuama, rushed over to me as I fell into silence due to confusion and agitation. He came by my side and whispered while pointing. Setting aside my doubts and spections for the moment, I nodded and looked at the direction the leader was pointing (not because I was following the response of a stupid spider).


    It was about a hundred meters away from our current location. In the middle of the muddy ground, there stood an old-fashioned door with moss growing on its edges. The ground beneath it formed a small hill. It was probably an ind while the marsh was still filled with water. If we searched the mud there, we would likely find the chocte transfer boat (Adventure Boat Arufouto-maru) somewhere.


    "Well, well..."


    I sharpened my awareness and surveyed the surroundings. At first nce, there were no signs or traces of any youkai nearby, but...


    "For now, let''s secure the area around the door, shall we?"


    I stepped into the muddy ground, and the rest of the group followed, keeping a slight distance...


    "Wait. Just in case."


    I uttered words of caution to the others behind me. Then, I handed the end of the rope to Sakuama''s servant leader and signaled them to hide in the shade of the trees. Confirming that they understood the intention and followed the instructions, I proceeded further alone. I wrapped the rope around my waist and continued through the mud.


    "It''s like a receding tide on a beach. I don''t want to get stuck... Is this spot okay?"


    I stopped my steps halfway between the door and the group, about fifty meters ahead. My feet slowly sank into the mud under my own weight, but I paid no mind. If the worst came to worst, I could ask Sakuama''s servant leader and the others to pull me out. But before that, there was something I needed to do.


    "If nothing goes wrong..."


    I remained highly alert to my surroundings and took out something from my pocket. I took out the ''Enchanted Summoning Bell.''


    Ring-ring, the sound of the bell echoed through the marsh and the surroundings. I observed the area in silence.


    "..."


    And then, I rang the bell again, ring-ring. And immediately, it happened. A resounding rumble. They were indeed here...


    ''w(?��?)w Ha! Your foot!!''


    "Huh? Ouch! What the...ing from there!?"


    For a moment, I twisted my head at the spider''s words echoing in my mind, and then I screamed in pain as I pulled my foot, which was sinking into the mud, out. I pulled out the foot that had been shed and remained sitting on the ground covered in mud. Tears filled my eyes as I looked ahead. Emerging from the mud was a sickle.


    A water-dwelling creature, boasting a somewhat human-sized body, emerged from the mud, lifting its sharp arm.


    "Why did you have toe after the wounded one!?"


    It felt like nothing more than harassment to target my leg, which was wounded because of the attack of nail-winded earlier. Did it sense the smell of blood or... Oh, damn it!?


    "Tsk!"


    I instinctively blocked the swinging powerful arm with my short spear and deflected it. The water-dwelling creature continued to protrude from the mud, aiming its short, insignificant proboscis towards me. I had a terrible premonition.


    ''w(?��?)w Whoa!!''


    "Dangerous!"


    A mouth stinger shot out from its proboscis. It stabbed into the captured prey, sucking out its bodily fluids. I narrowly tilted my head to avoid it, barely escaping the tip of the sharp needle-like stinger.


    I shouldn''t worry about the slight red streak flowing from my neck.


    "Yun-shoku!?"


    "Don''te! I''ll handle this myself! Maintain vignce around me! Uoahh!"


    Imanded the others who were shouting, and at the same time, I avoided the stinger attack for the second time by falling backward. Is this guy aiming for my head this time!? That thing that sucks out the contents of my skull!?


    "Don''t you dare shove that thing at me!"


    Instead of avoiding the third stinger attack, I confronted it head-on. I unsheathed my dagger (tant��) from my waist. With a quick motion, I sliced off the stinger from halfway. A viscous mysterious liquid sprayed out. ''(*��?��*) That dagger is impressive! It''s like a chocte fountain!''


    "I''m a Pocky person, you know!?"


    ''?!''


    As I retorted to the whimsical yful remark echoing in my mind, I delivered a kick to the face of the water-dwelling creature with its round, adorable eyes. It was a strike with a geta sandal that had an iron te embedded in the sole. Startled, the water-dwelling creature floundered. Was it trying to escape? Unfortunately, the mobility of an aquatic insect onnd was far inferior to its movements in water.


    "Take this!"


    Closing the distance, the thick andrge arm of the water-dwelling creature became powerless when I got in close. I immediately pressed the dagger against its face. I stabbed it. I stabbed it multiple times. Despite piercing its face so many times, the water-dwelling creature still didn''t die!


    "Here, have this!"


    I twisted a talisman into the wound on its face where I had stabbed it. It was an explosive talisman. Immediately after, I stepped back. The explosive talisman I activated in my mind caused the head of the youkai topletely explode. The body, now without a head, writhed and then ceased its movements.


    "Haa... haa... haa... serves you right!"


    ncing at the twitching corpse of the water-dwelling creature, I spat out in contempt. Dammit, it gave me so much trouble!!


    Enduring the pain, I continued through the mud. Finally, I arrived at the vicinity of the door. I untied the rope from my waist.


    The rope served as a lifeline to prevent the others from sinking into the mud.


    "I should tie it tightly... like this, good. Are you ready to go? Hey! Let''s retreat over there for now!"


    After firmly wrapping the rope around the side of the door, I informed the others to withdraw...


    "Oh, wait. Seriously?"


    Before me stood another water-dwelling creature. It was a big individual, apanied by about thirty of its young kin. They stared at me with their round eyes. Perhaps they were furious.

 Chapter 109.3

    Chapter 109.3


    [Part 3/4]


    ...Oh, well, are you the papa?


    "You d*mn creatures! Come at me then! I''ll take you on, you d*mn bastards!"


    ''(?`��?��) I''ll show you the power of my papa!!''


    With my spear and Teguruma ready, I attacked the bug-like youkai monsters that came at me in a somewhat reckless manner. At least, d*mn spider, can''t you stop talking while I''m fighting!? * * *


    "Huft, huft... I made it!? I''m still alive, right?"


    ''(��???��) I''m alive and well!''


    Was it about half an hour that had passed? With the support of Sakuama''s servant leader, the servant team of Asaguma, and others who came to my aid, I managed to exterminate the attacking water-dwelling creatures and return. I breathed heavily, ignoring the foolish spider''s yful remarks, and reassured myself that I was alive. It was quite dangerous!


    "Hahaha... well, well, that was close. Even though they were small youkai, facing that many..."


    Sakuama''s servant leader, who was gasping for breath like me, emerged from behind and let out a dryugh.


    "Yun-shoku, it would be best to tend to your injuries... And you, young one, can you handle it?"


    "I don''t need to be told, I know."


    Asakuma''s servant suggested. Responding to the call, Izayoi had already prepared for first aid and rushed over.


    "Please take care of it. And how is everyone? Any injuries?"


    "We''re fine."


    "Thanks to you, Yun-shoku, we didn''t have many injuries."


    Sakuama''s servant leader and the Hidden Group members replied. It seemed that due to the effect of the Enchanted Summoning Bell and the youkais revenge-driven focus on me, I was primarily targeted and the others didn''t suffer significant injuries.


    Of course, I went through quite a painful experience!


    "Ouch... Sorry, but can we rest for a bit before moving forward?"


    Despite being in the position of leading the way, I was exhausted. I knew that there was a possibility of the entire room being blown away while resting, but I requested a break nheless.


    "Of course. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yeah, without you, we''d be dead for sure."


    ''(�ަأ�) It can''t be helped, Papa!''


    Ignoring the condescending remarks of the spider, Sakuama''s servant leader and theborers replied. Thetter''s words, however, felt genuinely urgent. It seemed to be a pressing issue for theborers who had littlebat experience and relied on me as a shield. Of course, I couldn''tin since I dragged them out of the safe zone, but...


    "I understand. Sorry about that."


    "...Is this good?"


    "Yeah, it''s perfect... By the way, you''re quite skilled, aren''t you?"


    After expressing gratitude, Izayoi, who had finished treating my wounds, asked. I affirmed it and simultaneously inquired about his proficiency. When a nail pierced my thigh, I realized that Izayoi was surprisingly dexterous and quick-witted.


    (It''s not solely due to his meticulous on-the-job training as servants...)


    I knew that the training program wasn''t good enough to warrant such self-praise. At least, it couldn''t have been achieved with only a few months of education after being taken in by us. So, it must have been skills acquired before he joined us.


    "Well, I used to do odd jobs in my previous ce. I had some experience in treating injuries."


    Izayoi answered with a slight hesitation. I understood the implications of his words.


    In a situation where there were children in the bandit group, the possibilities were limited. Judging from their attitudes, it was further restricted to the likelihood that they all possessed spiritual powers.


    It wasn''t umon for women captured during attacks on viges or city roads to be treated as ythings. There must have been someone with spiritual powers among the bandits. Raising the child without selling them was not out of paternal instinct... It was evident just by looking at their eyes. The desire for revenge and hatred for having their family killed couldn''t be seen in those eyes. Rather, there seemed to be more distrust and caution towards their surroundings.


    Odd jobs or futurebat potential, or perhaps being used as a decoy when attacked by youkai... That seemed to be the case.


    "I see."


    I didn''t delve into it any further. It wouldn''t have made a difference. For now, I needed to prioritize my physical recovery. I took out my water container from my waist pouch and took a sip. I tossed dried meat and dried persimmons into my mouth and chewed while keeping an eye on my surroundings. ''( �䡫��) And now, I will take a nap.''


    "...Hey, what''s wrong? What are you looking at?"


    "Oh... I''ve been curious about it for a while. That mask."


    Instead of returning to the group after finishing the treatment, Izayoi stayed beside me and continuously stared at a fixed point. I questioned Izayoi, or rather, the young one who had been staring at a fixed point. With a slight hesitation, Izayoi replied.


    "...You didn''t have that on your waist during the journey here, right?"


    Izayoi remembered that I didn''t have the old man''s mask attached to my waist during the journey to Mount H��raku and even during the subsequent mission. And it seemed that Izayoi had an idea of what it was.


    "...It belongs to Kashiwagi. It''s proof of his demise."


    I chuckled wryly as I touched the old man''s mask attached to my waist. It was part of the job. It wasn''t umon for it to be difficult to retrieve corpses, not just Kashiwagi''s. Nheless, we always made an effort to confirm deaths and collect personal belongings or locks of hair to bury. This time was no different.


    "...Oh, yes. Can you take care of this mask for me? I need to be at the forefront, so I need someone to report any damages if something happens."


    It would be unsettling to hand over locks of hair, and there was also the possibility of Izayoi being swallowed whole, so I couldn''t give them both. I decided to hand over just the mask. When I offered the mask to Izayoi, his expression became indescribable.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want it?"


    I wondered if the mask made him ufortable, even if it wasn''t as unsettling as the hair.


    "No, it''s not that... Are you sure it''s okay for me to take care of it?"


    "Why would you hesitate?"


    "It''s because of us that your subordinates died. Don''t you have any thoughts or concerns about that?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    I was genuinely dumbfounded. It seemed that Izayoi had a significant misunderstanding.


    "Kashiwagi''s death was his own choice and judgment. It''s not anyone''s fault but his own."


    If I had to pinpoint a responsibility, it would be mine for not training them to the level where they could protect themselves and get through such situations... But subordinates dying was a regr urrence. It wasn''t something worth pointing out at this point. Besides, it was a job where I would die despite saying things like "stay safe."


    "But still..."


    "You little brats, who are barely a quarter of a real deal, have no expectations from me. The same goes for Kashiwagi. He knew he couldn''t hold them back, so he made the best judgment by staying behind. It''s impolite to worry about him like that."


    I dered nonchntly and pressed the old man''s mask into Izayoi''s hands.


    "Dealing with the dead is the job of those above. It''s not for subordinates to meddle in. Just worry about yourselves. And..."


    Suddenly, a phrase popped into my mind. With a smug smile and a mocking tone, I jeered.


    "If you want to talk big, then aim for sess. I hate to say it, but I''m living a better life than you guys, you know?"


    I borrowed the words that made them feel ambitious. I repeated the exact words that person had said to me.


    "...Are you bragging?"


    "Yeah, I am."


    "You''re such a jerk!"


    Izayoi spat out their reply with a disdainful expression, snatched the mask, and left to rejoin the others.


    "...Maybe it''s best to stop teasing your subordinates. If they haven''t been properly trained, there''s a possibility of rebellion."


    The servant of Asakuma, who had observed the exchange between me and Izayoi, expressed his bewilderment. I chuckled and responded.


    "That''s our education policy... Is it unpleasant?"


    "It was... an intrusive remark. Please forgive me."


    "No, no, don''t worry about it."


    I lightly epted Asakuma''s servant''s apology. In reality, it wasn''t something that bothered me. If anything, deep down, I was rather impressed.


    (This Asakuma''s servant sure know how to speak up even though he is a servant. He also possesses the ability to make independent judgments. He hasn''t survived just for show, it seems.)


    ...Even if it''s rotting, he''s still inside the belly of a cmity youkai. There may be an element of luck, but he seemed to possess strong self-awareness and judgment. Of course, it could be a result of his experiences since being stranded here... Well, it would be difficult to survive without any judgment or resourcefulness.

 Chapter 109.4

    Chapter 109.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Tch. Wasting time in a ce like this..."


    I shifted my gaze to the person who making a clicking sound and grumbling. On top of a rock, there sat a male bandit with a crossbow in hand. He was chewing on dried food without any particr vignce towards his surroundings.


    (��)


    I understood what he wanted to say without him saying it, so I stayed silent. However... I still needed to be cautious.


    "Well, should we start moving soon?"


    After taking a bitter pill for pain relief with some water after the meal, I murmured.


    "Well then, let''s make our final push. ''(_ _)..zzZZ''..."


    ...Hey, didn''t I tell you to sleep? Could you at least stop interrupting with snores during my dramatic moments?


    ''( ��``) Snore��?''


    Unfortunately, my plea didn''t seem to reach the idiotic spider... * * *


    "The Room of General Frog" was literally a room where the Frog General resided, and it demanded a "price to return."


    The "Three-Legged Toad (Sankyaku Gama)" was a legend passed down on the continent. It described a giant three-legged frog, and while it originally was a greedy youkai that collected money, it was defeated by a hermit and transformed into a sacred beast that served it.


    It was connected to phrases like "money returns" or "return safely," and in the original context, it was said to govern fortune and travel. In Japan, there is a legend that a incense burner in the shape of a three-legged toad warned of the impending Honno-ji Incident with its cries...


    Ironically, the Three-Legged Toad that resided in the Frog General''s Room wasn''t as gentle. However, it did possess characteristics that corresponded to the legend.


    The room connected the few safe exits from Mayoiga and was overflowing with countless treasures. Gold, silver, treasures, pearls, crystal balls, magatama, gemstones... they were stacked like mountains. However, one must not touch them. Stealing was out of the question. It would undoubtedly anger the creature.


    The giant, obese three-legged toad that served as the room''s master and gatekeeper was arrogant, rude, and an avaricious tyrant. It demanded a fee from those seeking to escape, in the form of valuables.


    Fortunately, the price it demanded when escaping from Mayoiga decreased by the number of rooms already passed, and it didn''t matter how many people were escaping at once. The toad was greedy but honest when it came to agreements. Most likely, it would request either a magatama or a dagger made by Gori-sama. There was no help for it at this point. Desperate times called for desperate measures. It was much better than fighting and winning.


    "Tools are just tools. Life is more important, and there are things that money can''t buy, you know?"


    "...?"


    "Just a joke."


    When Sakuama''s servant captain tilted his head in response to my mutterings at the front of the door, I casually brushed it off. Unfortunately, this world didn''t have credit card culture, let alone loan documents. It''s important to cut your losses��''(?`��?��) Don''t use a credit card!!''��Yeah, I get it, but can you not wake up at this timing, you idiot?


    "..."


    I sighed and turned around. As I did, I noticed that all the members of the group who had passed through the mud using a rope were focused on me. They were waiting for me to make the move. Hahaha, I felt like a canary in a coal mine.


    "Once I count to five, we''ll charge in. Follow closely behind me... And watch out for traps or ambushes."


    I spoke the same words I had used for the previous rooms. While there were no confirmed traps in the "Room of General Frog," I still warned everyone as a precaution, not wanting to sour the room''s master''s mood.


    "Five..."


    "It''s always nerve-wracking at this moment."


    "It''s a gamble. But we have no choice, right?"


    A whisper came from behind. It was likely from the Hidden Group members and Sakuama''s servant.


    "Four..."


    "I beg of you, gods and buddhas. Please help us..."


    "Namu Amida Butsu, Namu Amida Butsu..."


    It was theborers who literally relied on gods and buddhas. They prayed fervently, with desperate expressions, offering prayers to every deity and buddha they could think of and reciting hesitant sutras.


    "Three..."


    "Damn it, this is ridiculous... I''ll definitely survive. No matter what."


    "I hope so..."


    The male bandit grumbled under his breath. He had likely faced numerous hardships before joining us. He didn''t seem to open up to anyone, but he had resolved himself.


    "Two..."


    "I hope we''ll be okay..."


    "Heh, don''t be scared. We''ve managed to do well so far, right? We''ll seed this time too."


    "I hope so..."


    The youngstersforted each other and exchanged words to uplift one another. It wasn''t good for one''s mental state to dwell on things alone. It was fortunate to have reliablepanions to encourage each other.


    "One..."


    "Please be careful. I''ll join the support immediately."


    ''(�ަأ�) Exciting, exciting, exciting (Waku, waku, waku)!''


    I nodded in response to the words of Sakuama''s servant leader, who stood ready as the second spear at my side. We had exchanged words during joint training and lectures a few times, and he was truly a diligent person. Perhaps that''s why he was chosen as the squad leader. And you, spider, are you nning to go hiking?


    "Zero..."


    "Huh?"


    I suddenly pressed a small bag into the hands of Izayoi, who was also beside me. It was a pouch containing salt and a cursed tool. I couldn''t clearly state the reason. But perhaps it was just a hunch. Izayoi, who received the bag, looked at me in astonishment. I gave a wicked smile and then immediately jumped into the other side of the door to fulfill my duty.


    And...


    "Huh...?"


    ''(��?��?`)?''


    As I stepped into the spacious and extravagant room, both the idiotic spider and the others were left dumbfounded. Of course, that was to be expected. Right in front of mey the corpse of the three-legged frog I had expected to confront. The dead body of the giant frog copsed on top of the mountain of treasure...


    "What is this...?"


    ''Now, now, the challenger has arrived!''


    A muffled voice echoed, and then it appeared. A frog emerged from the shadows of the mountain of treasures. It trampled on the corpse of the three-legged toad and leaped forward.


    It was a frog, but it wasn''t a three-legged toad. It stood on two legs and wasn''t obese. It had a stout body covered inyers of fat, but at the same time, one could easily imagine the powerful muscles underneath. In its hands, it held what looked like a gigantic spear, but it was different. It was the Blue Dragon Sword.


    Witnessing the frog, which stood as tall as two grown adults, I momentarily froze, and then my eyes widened as I realized what it was.


    "Daigama (Giant Toad)...!!?"


    It was a frog youkai, just like the three-legged toad. However, it was much more ferocious than the three-legged toad...!!


    "Could it be...!?"


    "Yun-shoku (��š)!! This is...!?"


    An unpleasant possibility crossed my mind. At the same time, I turned around at the sound of shouting from behind. Sakuama''s servant leader and the others were entering the room one after another. This is bad...!


    "Go back! Get back behind the door right now!"


    ''The challengers this time are 12 in total! Very well, no shortage of opponents!!''


    As the frog let out a croak, the door dissipated like mist. Some of the trailing group hurried towards the door, but they couldn''t make it in time. In an instant, there was nothing left there. Dammit, was there no way to retreat!?


    ''This is an extraordinary... and excellent decay here!!''


    "Don''t mess with me, you damn game creator...!!"


    With the jumping motion of the frog itself, I yelled while bracing my short spear against the giant frog leaping towards me with the Blue Dragon de in hand.


    I screamed at the irresponsible writers...


    Fan art:


    Title: Perhaps Onikuma is bing more and more like a mascot...?


    URL: Here

 Chapter 110.1

    Chapter 110.1


    [Part 1/5]


    Giant blue dragon sword swung by the giant frog, creating a resounding sound as it descended from above.


    Large and small coins danced in the air. Gold, silver, and copper coins scattered around. Crystal balls were shattered, and coral was mmed against the walls, causing fragments to scatter and glisten in the light.


    ''(*��?��)? Kyaa! Sparkling and shining!!''


    "You''re saying such carefree things...!"


    While facing the scene unfolding before me, I cursed at the white spider, who was making light-hearted remarks, while continuing to defend myself. I was forced to defend, constantly on the defensive.


    How much time had passed since we intruded into "Kaeru Taish�� no Ma (Room of General Frog)"? Surely not more than a hundred count. Yet, I was already gasping for breath, fully upied with dodging the youkai''s spear strikes. The youkai''s techniques with the blue dragon sword, despite being a monster, were top-notch. Top-notch martial arts, top-notch spear technique��they were undoubtedly superior to me.


    The difference in strength was overwhelming. Yet, the reason the battle continued, in a sense, was due to the bnce of power being equalized by several factors.


    One of the reasons was the difference in physique and physical structure. Despite the youkai''s skill and strength, its massive body inadvertently created blind spots and dyed movements. The weapon, therge blue dragon sword, made it difficult for the youkai to perform intricate movements. The frog''s body, designed for quadrupedal lotion both in water and onnd, was inherently less efficient in bipedalbatpared to humans.


    The second reason was the use of terrain and tricks. For instance...


    "Like this...!!"


    Instinctively, I hid behind a luxurious marble phoenix statue that dominated the treasure vault. I used it as a shield. Immediately after, the youkai''s sword struck it mercilessly, and it exploded into pieces. It was a marble statue that might have been worth several hundred ry��s.


    ''(. >��


    "Ah, you''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Amidst a very rare agreement, I kicked the pile of copper coins at my feet toward the frog''s face. In response, the frog''s tongue shot out with bullet-like speed, trying to catch me. I evaded it with a quick twist of my body and ran away at full speed.


    ''You''re so tricky, aren''t you?''


    But then, the youkai frog leaps at me in a frog-like leap. It closes the distance with the speed of a cannonball.


    ''��(; ?��?) Papa, it''sing!!?''


    "As expected...!!"


    In a split second before being crushed from behind, I used my spiritually enhanced leg strength to leap sideways. And then...!!


    ''Huh!? Grrr!!?''


    The youkai frog, with its jumping resembling a bullet, collided with the protruding treasure spear. It hit the belly with full force, and the frog screams.


    ''(��???��) Is it done!?''


    "Stop setting gs, damn it!?"


    I interjected with a desperate voice against the irritating remarks of the white spider. Predictably, the frog got back up, rubbing its belly in apparent pain, but there was not a single scratch on its body. It seemed that the mucus and fat had managed to protect it from harm.


    ''Ugh, are you done? A mere human is persistently struggling!!''


    "Thank you for yourpliment...!"


    Second reason, the advantage of terrain... I sounded so grand dering that, but look at the situation now. In the limited selection of curse tools and weaponry at my disposal, it seemed I was struggling to make the best use of the surrounding props.


    And a third reason why there is barely a semnce of a battle going on was...


    ''Hissss!!''


    A menacing hiss, more reminiscent of a snake than a frog, reverberated in the room. The sharp gaze of the frog youkai froze Sakuama''s servant leader and the others who were about to encircle it with their weapons. Intimidated, they involuntarily halted their movements.


    ''Are you trying to catch me off guard? Foolish! Do you think you can see through my concealed movements?!''


    The frog youkai''s scornful taunts echoed. Utilizing this precious time, I quickly regted my breathing and adjusted my stance.


    Although their presence only served as a distraction, the mere presence of mypanions seemed to be a constraint.


    "I see, indeed, that''s how it is. ...Hey, how about this? I give you something valuable, and you''ll let us go. Let''s make it a win-win situation for both of us, okay?"


    ''Win-win, you say? What a foolish notion!! I won''t be fooled like that idiot!! I came here to wipe out that fool!''


    "That''s too bad, then."


    ''(*��?��?) Looks like it''s a job, huh?''


    I didn''t expect much from the frog''s response, but it did provide valuable information.


    It seemed that being the gatekeeper was the frog youkai''s mission, role, and purpose. The monster facing me seemed to faithfully protect that duty. Negotiating with intelligence in mind didn''t seem possible; it appeared thatpromise was out of the question.


    (...In the setting, the three-legged frog copsed on top of the treasure mountain, using it as a decoy to escape through a hidden passage, wasn''t it?)


    I didn''t know to what extent the assumed changes to the article were reflected in reality. But from ''Mayoiga''s perspective, it might be due to a growing sense of crisis that we were repeatedly passing through rooms.


    Perhaps they noticed that we might escape outside, checking for exits, and decided to change it by finding a foolish minion here? That''s a possibility, too. It''s quite diligent work.


    "Thanks to that, we''re having a hard time...!!"


    I turned my attention back to mypanions andunched a sudden attack with my short spear towards the intimidating frog. Strengthening my legs with spiritual power, I rushed forward. Of course, the sprinting speed achieved through my leg strength, surpassing that of an Olympic athlete, was two or even three steps below what the frog youkai had shown just now.


    Naturally, the big frog responded by raising the blue dragon sword to fend me off.


    "...!!?"


    ''Nhh! Splendid!!''


    In an instant, I deflected the trajectory of the blue dragon sword''s edge with my short spear as the upper half of the frog''s body was torn apart. However, the decent-quality short spear was reduced to nothing due to its mass. But it didn''t matter. I continued forward and threw the now-worthless spear directly at the frog''s eye at close range. The frog had a short neck. To dodge, it had to move not only its neck but its whole body. I seized the opening created there.


    "Haah!!"


    ''(?`��?��) Take this single blow from a young heart!!''


    With my left hand, I unleashed my Teguruma. The youkai spider''s thread that easily cut through even iron armor... well, to be precise, it wasn''t actually your thread, was it? ... I tried to sever the frog''s body with it, but...!!


    "Dammit!! I had a bad feeling about this!!"


    The thread slipped in front of the frog''s mucous, never showcasing its sharpness.


    ''��(; ?��?) No way!?''


    (Indeed, amphibians are resistant to shing attacks, but this is the first time I''ve encountered such resistance...!!)


    Unlike the idiotic spider who exaggeratedly showed astonishment, it wasn''t as if I hadn''t expected it, but I was still disappointed. Suppressing such emotions, I immediately withdrew my left hand and retracted Teguruma. Just then, the blue dragon sword was swung down, seemingly to split my head.


    "Sh*t!!"


    Holding Teguruma''s body in my right hand, I extended the thread to catch the blow of the Blue Dragon Sword. The spider thread prated almost a third of the one-shaku long de. The point where the de and the thread met produced sparks as they collided. The weight was overwhelming, and my arm felt like it might break. My waist bent, and the de was literally right in front of my eyes. Even though the thread was biting into the Blue Dragon de, or rather because of it, the de was creeping closer and closer.


    Wait, if I cut the de now, my head will be smashed at the same time, won''t it?


    "Yun-shoku (��š)!!"


    ''Nnh?!''


    The one who broke the stalemate between me and the giant frog was Sakuama''s servant leader. It seemed he aimed at the frog, which couldn''t move. He lunged at the frog''s protruding belly with his sword.


    ''How naive!!''


    The giant frog grabbed the raised sword with one hand. With a twist, the sword easily bent like candy. In a state of shock, the leader was blown away with a punch.


    ...Soundlessly approaching behind were Hidden Group member and Asakuma''s servant. However, it seemed the giant frog had already sensed their presence.


    ''Humph!!''


    "Huh!?"


    "Kuh...!!?"


    The giant toad expelled steam from its back. It was the vaporized secretion of its own poison. The poison frog''s venom.


    "Ggh...!!?"


    Unable to bear it any longer, Asakuma''s servant withdrew. The ck part of his clothing''s left arm was rotting away. It was probably affecting his skin as well. He groaned in pain from his burning arm.


    The Hidden Group members was more skilled and managed to protect themselves from most of the poison with their Coats in the nick of time. However, it turned out to be a trap. It was a desperate measure.


    "No! Get out of there!! Run!!"


    "Huh?..."


    My warning came toote. The frog, who had twisted its head around, widened its mouth. Its tongue struck through the partially melted Coat, kicked Hidden Group''s neck like a ser ball, and sent him flying. His head rotated as he fell into a pile of gold coins. It was undoubtedly an instant death.


    "D*mn it...!!"


    And when the giant toad turned back, it smirked and opened its gaping mouth. This position made it impossible to move...!!


    ''...!!''


    "What?!"


    ''( ; ?��?)?''


    It was a moment when I prepared for my death. But just then, the giant frog noticed something and widened its eyes. Instead of ignoring me, it jumped towards somewhere else... * * *

 Chapter 110.2

    Chapter 110.2


    [Part 2/5]


    "Hey, what are you doing..."


    "Shut up!! Leave me alone!!"


    Ignoring theborers'' admonishing words, the bandit filled a cloth he held with valuable items. The cold gazes from Izayoi and the others meant nothing to him.


    Yun-shoku (��š) of the Onitsuki family, along with the servants and Hidden Group members, faced the frog gatekeepers in a standoff. However, those not officially counted asbatants, like him, quickly hid behind the piles of treasure as they sensed the danger of the situation. There was no reason to me them. They had done so until now, and even Yun-shoku (��š), the person in charge, had not scolded them for it. They hadn''t expected anything different. In fact, Yun-shoku (��š) had even given his permission beforehand.


    ...However, Gonzo''s bloodshot eyes and actions were truly beyond normalcy.


    "Huff, huff, huff. This should be enough... hehehe. See ya, suckers!!"


    With a considerable weight of treasures wrapped in a cloth, Gonzo, the bandit, immediately shot one of theborers with his crossbow.


    "Gyah!?"


    "Sukemaru!? What the hell are you nning!? Move!!?"


    After shooting Sukemaru''s arm and knocking him down, Gonzo swung the crossbow and struck Eijuro''s face. The injuredborer held his face in pain. Gonzo then turned to face the remaining group, but...


    "D*mn it...!?"


    As Wakizashi was drawn by Izayoi, the other group''s member also readied their weapons or prepared forbat. Shaking with fear, they exchanged nces through the gaps in their masks.


    "You b*stards...!!"


    With a click of his tongue, the bandit turned and fled. He had been caught off guard. He could have killed them all right then and there, but he was injured too. There was no need to engage with them.


    "Hehehe, what a bunch of idiots to fight head-on against monsters...!!"


    Laughing wryly, Gonzo aimed for the depths of the treasure vault. He instinctively felt that therge gate glimpsed there was the exit from this hellish world.


    "You guys are really stupid. Thanks to you, I survived...!!"


    As he jeered, Gonzo''s mind was filled with the images of his fellow travelers who had managed to break through numerous rooms. However, he quickly pushed those thoughts away. He felt neither sympathy nor pity. He had survived because of his actions.


    After all, until now, he had been the only one to survive in a desperate vige by stealing not only from fellow vigers but even from his own family. After joining the bandit group, he mercilessly robbed travelers and merchants. When pursued by the imperial army, he sacrificed hispanions, using them as decoys.


    When the authoritiesunched a massive crackdown due to the actions of the bandit leaders, the bandits took refuge in this forbidden ce. They found the imperial soldiers chasing them to be scarier than the iprehensible monsters. However, the relief of escaping the pursuers was short-lived. They were attacked and plundered by countless creatures, and eventually, they got lost in thisbyrinth.


    Since entering thisbyrinth, Gonzo had sacrificed around thirtyrades. He had also directly or indirectly killed more than ten unknown individuals he encountered in thebyrinth, some as decoys, others to steal supplies.


    Gonzo didn''t feel guilty, as he imagined they might have done simr things to survive. It was how he had managed to find his way into this safe room, despite the putrid smell. From there, who knew how much time had passed... Subjectively, it might have been only a few months, at most a year, but he had heard that a considerable amount of time had passed outside, asionally from those who stumbled upon this ce. Many had tried to find the exit and left, or they had sumbed to despair and ended their own lives.


    "Huff, huff... I''ll survive! And with this treasure... hahaha, hahahaha!!"


    With a distorted smile, as if trying to reassure himself, the bandit burst intoughter. That man with the Hannya mask was indeed aplete fool. It was good that he had stirred up trouble and increased the number of victims. But he never expected that, after inciting the others, he would take the lead! It was incredibly foolish to willingly put himself in the most dangerous position. Or perhaps, he was just a kind-hearted fool. Either way, he wouldn''t survive for long.


    "But I''m different! I, I..."


    Gonzo muttered, his voice rough and agitated, unable to exin the reason himself. Perhaps it was to erase the memory of abandoning his starving parents and siblings. Or maybe to forget the memory of swinging a sword at a merchant''s child clinging to their deceased parent''s corpse. Or perhaps it was to blot out the memory of sacrificing an arrow-wounded fellow thief to the youkai as food... Whatever it was, heughed. Heughed loudly. He mocked them with all his might. But...


    A shadow covered him from above.


    "Huh?"


    While running, Gonzo looked up. A ck figure approached rapidly, taking the form of a giant frog...


    "Oh..."


    In front of him, apanied by a ground-shaking thud, the bandit was taken by surprise as the extended tongue of the giant frog youkai wrapped around him, swallowing him whole before he couldprehend the situation. The immediate pressure on its jaw could have caused instant death, which was probably fortunate. Helplessly, he was devoured, sinking into the stomach with a gulp.


    ''Hmph! That''s why I came! I won''t let you escape. So...''


    The giant frog youkai licked its lips and breathed heavily, looking around. Its sensitive ears picked up a ttering noises in the surroundings, as if creatures were running around a mountain of gold coins. It seemed as if they were deliberately creating a noisy spectacle. Quite literally, noise pollution. This was...


    ''A shikigami. A deception, you might say!!''


    The frog youkaiughed heartily, praising and ridiculing their earnest efforts.


    ''Perfect! In that case, I won''t forget to make you suffer next time! Don''t think you can deceive my eyes forever!!''


    ncing at his wounded Blue Dragon Sword, the frog youkai chuckled and started moving forward, thrusting through the mountain of treasures. Its goal was to pursue the shikigami fleeing in every direction. The frog youkai willingly participated in the feint; it knew that nobody could escape this room. At least, not until it was defeated. The frog had no intention of letting anyone get away while it was alive.


    And, the monster understood that time was on its side... * * *


    "That''s right, time is on the side of that frog youkai."


    Hidden in a corner of the treasure mound, I muttered softly. The shikigami I quickly summoned were all tiny and insignificant, with littlebat ability. They were slowly being whittled down, which was inevitable. However, the time they bought was invaluable to us.


    "...How about you two? Can you move?"


    "I can manage somehow... but as for the group leader, it might be a bit difficult."


    Answering while wrapping bandages around his burned arm was Asakuma''s servant. Next to him, the fallen figure was that of Sakuama''s servant, the group leader. He was critically wounded after taking a blow from the Great Youkai. Bruised, with broken bones and struggling to breathe, he looked towards us. His mouth didn''t open; it seemed he didn''t have the strength for that.


    "Hold on... Take this to ease the pain a bit."


    I handed him pain relief pills. After crushing them, Asakuma''s servant gave him some water from his canteen, and he swallowed it with difficulty. He struggled to bear the horrible taste but managed to swallow it all.


    "However... why did the frog youkai suddenly leave?"


    "Well, there could be a few possible reasons..."


    Several hypotheses came to mind, but none of them seemed favorable. I could only hope that the youngsters would ovee the situation.


    "!? One of them got killed!"


    An explosion echoed from a corner of the vast treasure vault, and simultaneously, the sensation from one of the shikigami I was controlling vanished. There was no mercy.


    "Think... think... I need toe up with a way to get out of this somehow..."


    I desperately tried to devise a strategy. However, everything seemedcking in resolving the situation.


    ...No, there was only one way out.


    ''( ��,_�f) Thump thump, (? 3?) phew!! (?��?��) It''s my turn now, huh!!''


    (...I ain''t gonna use it.)


    ''( ;��?��?`) Sigh...''


    (Well, after all the trouble you caused, it''s toote to mope now)


    Regardless of the reasons for the dejected spider youkai, there was no assurance that it would work the same here, even though it was under some control in Hotoya Vige. Even if I managed to defeat the giant frog, there was a chance I might go berserk and end up killing my allies.


    If, by some miracle, I seeded in controlling it, it would likely lead to my body, which was already undergoing mutation, bing even more youkai-like. Worse yet, I might not be possible to return, and even if I managed to return, I might be reported and end up as research material. It was far from aughing matter.


    (...Another one killed.)


    A resounding explosion echoed from somewhere. The rat shikigami that had been trying to escape through the gaps of the treasures was blown away without a trace. Was there no choice but to fight? Wait, there must be something else...


    I reached for the bag at my waist. I wanted to check what useful tools I had left. And...


    "...?"


    As I felt it, my thoughts momentarily halted. My gaze shifted, and as I understood its nature, my eyes widened, and a form for victory formed in my mind. With this, perhaps...!!


    "!? Who''s there?"


    ''(��???��) Even if you hide,e here and face us with a smile!!''


    In the midst of contemting the situation, I finally noticed the approaching presence and immediately raised my Dagger (tant��) as a warning. However, a momentter, I lowered it upon recognizing the person.


    "It''s Izayoi, huh? I told you to stay hidden, didn''t I...?"


    "I had no choice. I''m in trouble too, you know?"


    "What...?"


    Izayoi countered my remark in a whisper. When I looked puzzled and questioned him, he began exining why he came here and why Gonzo did that.


    "That idiot, he managed to escape alone?"


    "I don''t know. Either way, both of theborers are injured. One only got punched, so he should be fine, but..."


    "Did you treat the one shot with the crossbow?"


    "I didn''t remove the arrow. I broke off the part sticking out and used cloth to stop the bleeding before applying bandages."


    "Good. That''s well done. What about the cloth?"


    "I heard the smell of blood is dangerous, so I was nning to discard it somewhere when I ran into you."


    "I see. ...Wait, I have a request. It''s dangerous, but can you give me that cloth?"


    Understanding my intention, I nodded and made the request for reinforcement to my n that hade to mind earlier. Izayoi looked slightly puzzled, but eventually epted.


    "...I don''t mind, but why?"


    "We''ll be saved. Also, it''s a bit risky, but can I ask for your cooperation, so we can survive?"

 Chapter 110.3

    Chapter 110.3


    [Part 3/5]


    Taking the fabric stained with blood, I pleaded further. Although I intended to attempt the dangerous youkai transformation alone, even if it meant the risk of failure, I wanted to increase the sess rate.


    "...That was an unpleasant way to put it, huh? There''s no point in refusing in this situation. There''s no choice, is there?"


    "Well, I mean... you''re right. There really isn''t any other option. Sorry. It''s an order, cooperate."


    Izayoi grumbled unhappily but agreed once he realized it was a valid point. I apologized and gave him the order to cooperate, exining the n.


    So, shall we set it up? * * *


    It happened at the moment the fourth shikigami was crushed. The hare shikigami, torn apart by the Blue Dragon Sword, released a massive cloud of smoke.


    It was the smoke bomb I had prepared within the shikigami.


    ''What?! This is...!''


    The giant frog youkai sensed something different and became alert. It detected the scent of human blood within the smoke. The fresh aroma of blood as a youkai excited it slightly, but it immediately cut off the approaching presence from behind!


    ''No, this is not it!!''


    The torn paper doll of a simple shikigami returned to being a piece of paper. The only thing fluttering around was the blood-stained bandage that had been inserted into it.


    ''Oh... this way!?''


    The frog youkai spat out its tongue at the figure leaping from above. However, the figure it pierced turned out to be another shikigami, torn to shreds, with scraps of cloth and talismans floating down.


    ''What?!''


    As the figure with no scent of blood jumped from the side, the frog instinctively punched it, thinking it was the real threat. But it was wrong; it was just an ordinary shikigami without blood on it.


    ''Grrr!? You cunning bastard!''


    The frog youkai retaliated, swelling its belly and mouth as if it was going to burst. Then, it expelled a massive breath.


    The gust of wind-like breath blew away the smoke screen instantly. Its vision cleared, and the frog spotted a Hannya-masked man trying to hide among the piles of treasure. He noticed me.


    "D*mn it!"


    ''I''ve seen you...!!''


    The frog youkai leaped forward immediately. I quickly changed direction to dodge it. The frog passed through where I had been standing and dove into the piles of coins, sending them flying into the air as it approached me.


    (I''ve lured it in! Now...)


    I nced around, searching for an opportunity to execute my n. However...


    ''You''re taking your eyes off me, huh?!''


    "...!!?"


    A muffled roar echoed a momentter. At the same time, the frog that had approached me swung the Blue Dragon Sword horizontally. I bent my knees and narrowly avoided the strike. I used that moment to slip into the frog''s bosom.


    ''You''re so naive!!''


    The massive mouth opened wide, and its tongue struck. It grazed my left shoulder. Ouch! Did it manage to take a bit of my flesh?


    "Ugh, aaargh!!?"


    ''(?`��?��) Let''s go!!''


    Despite the pain, I pressed on, trying to get closer. But...


    ''Hmph!''


    "Gaah...!!?"


    ''(. >��<>


    The giant frog swung its tongue like a whip. Struck by the thick, powerful muscles resembling rough ropes, I was sent flying instantly. I was mmed onto the floor several times, bouncing back up and rotating as Inded on the other side, buried within the piles of coins.


    "Damn it!! Take this!!"


    Still buried in the mountain of coins, I grabbed a nearby slingshot, its shadows obscured. I decided to fight back. There were plenty of stones there, even gemstones, to use!


    ''Child''s y with stones, huh!''


    Annoyed by the stones, gems, and gold seals being hurled at it, the giant frogined. Unfortunately, the speed at which I couldunch the stones with the slingshot seemed inadequate against a great youkai like it, with its ample fat and slime protection. D*mn it! Gori-sama''s shot would be a lethal blow, but this...!?


    "Unfair!! ...Izayoi, now!! Do it!!"


    ''(?��ء�?) Bring it on!!''


    ''What?! Ugh!!?''


    As I shouted, the spider''s nonsense, and the frog turned to look at my back. It was then that Izayou struck with the slingshot, throwing a bag filled with salt. The curse tool hit the frog''s face, scattering its contents. The frog flinched due to the curse''s effect, showing signs of difort and pain.


    ''Grrrrrrr!!''


    By the way, this act have the same theory as sprinkling salt on a slug. Salt exerts an osmotic effect on a creature with mucous membranes on its surface. The salt draws out the water from the surface of the body, dehydrating the creature. The creatures hit by the salt seemed to have particrly sore eyeballs, and they grunted and clutched their faces. However, the amount of salt used was too insufficient to have a decisive effect.


    "You did well!! Now, run!!"


    Praising Izayoi for stopping the frog momentarily, I immediately gave the order to flee. As I stood up, I grabbed the slingshot and charged at the frog again, hurling gemstones at it. I closed in on the frog.


    Momentarily blinded, the giant frog was immobilized. But it seemed to sense the vibrations in the air, as it used its arm to block the projectiles, knocking away the stones with its tongue, and finally catching and crushing them in its mouth.


    ''w(?��?)w Is it too hard!?''


    "Tsk!"


    While charging forward, I throw the crystal ball. The frog''s tongue intercepted it, and as it tried to catch the ball, I grabbed an excessively decorated sword nearby and threw it. Seizing the opportunity that arose, I hurled the next attack. The object made its way into the frog''s mouth, but the creature calmly swallowed it,ughing mockingly as it continued to advance. It seemed that the effects of the salt were now almostpletely neutralized.


    "D*mn it"


    I drew my trump card, the Dagger (tant��), and lunged at the formidable opponent. If Teguruma failed to slice through, then perhaps a thrust could work...!! As the Blue Dragon Sword was swatted away, I swiftly retracted it and aimed for the frog''s neck.


    "Take this!!"


    ''I''ll give it back!!''


    "...!!?"


    From its wide-open mouth, the frog retaliated with crystals andrge coins. The slime-covered projectiles were shot with bullet-like speed. I managed to block some with the Dagger (tant��) I had thrown earlier, while others I dodged. However, this was all within the frog''s expected range of action.


    ''(���㧥��) Lick lick, it''sing!''


    "What?! Gguaah!!?"


    I failed to respond quickly to the White Spider''s warning. A thick, peach-colored tongue struck me from the side, sending me flying despite my efforts to avoid a piercing attack. It was fortunate that it wasn''t a stab. Otherwise, I could have ended up like Hidden Group.


    However, even that was more than enough to deal with.


    "Ugh... gah!!?"


    Struggling to regain my shaken vision and consciousness, I tried to get up. But the frog''s slippery arms prevented me from doing so. Its webbed arm gripped me, and itsrge frog-like eyes stared at me, narrowing slightly with interest.


    ''You won''t be able to escape, huh? Mmm?''


    "I wonder about that!?"


    ''(?`��?��) Come on!!''


    I quickly formed the seal, and tworge crow shikigami sprang out from the pile of treasures behind me, their ws ready to attack the frog''s eyes. At the same time, Asakuma''s servant, who had been hidden as an ambush, also aimed a de from another direction. This ambush attack was just as I had nned...!!


    ''That''s why I''m telling you it''s naive!!''


    The flung tongue entangled both Great Crows. The moment the frog twisted its neck towards the Asakuma''s servant, the servant is blown away as it is struck, and the Shikigami disappears in a cloud of white smoke. The ambush failed.


    ''��=( o��ء�)��Darn!!''


    (Too noisy. D*mn, this isn''t working either!!)


    I felt the shock of White Spider''s disappointment flooding into my mind. I hadn''t expected much from this n either, but I couldn''t hide my disappointment.


    "Gghh...!!?"


    The frog''s tightening grip increased, and I let out a pained scream. The frog breathed deeply, visible white breath, and pressed harder.


    ''Fuhahhahhahha!! With this, it''s a true checkmate, you humans... Ugh!!?''


    Suddenly, the frog groaned and released its hold on the servant it had been holding. It clutched its abdomen, bewildered.


    ''Th-this is... what on earth!!?''


    "Finally got you, huh?"


    The Great Toad muttered in confusion, while I fell face-first into the pile of coins, muttered sarcastically. Slowly, I got back on my feet and looked at the startled frog with a smug expression. Finally, my n had hit the mark.


    ''B-rghhhh!!?''


    The frog vomited with a groan, spewing out vomit, stomach acid, and a reddish-ck "stomach."

 Chapter 110.4

    Chapter 110.4


    [Part 4/5]


    Many creatures vomit as a defense mechanism against foreign or toxic substances in its bodies. Frogs, in particr, have the unique ability to regurgitate their stomachs when they try to expel something. Of course, after flipping their stomachs back, they will calmly swallow the object again. But, it takes some time before they can do so. Moreover, with the stomach exposed, it was impossible for this frog to engage inbat. It writhed in agony.


    ''What, idiot, huh...!? What on earth, how, why!? To be defeated by something as trivial as this... Agghhh!!?''


    A mere frog, not to mention a Great Youkai level one, could swallow foreign objects without vomiting and remain calm. It would dissolve them in its stomach without much trouble. However, right after swallowing the nails, the Great Frog experienced intense stomach spasms, witnessing the true nature of what had happened.


    With the nails stuck in its stomach, it stared in disbelief at the nails, thrashing around in agony.


    ''T-This is��!!?''


    "Well, well, I''m saved. Who would''ve thought? You didn''t realize it, but..."


    Iughed wryly as I managed to get up. I stroked the bandaged wound on my thigh as I spoke.


    The winged nails of 99 deities, which had impaled my thigh, hade out just as I had hoped. It seemed like it held a grudge for having its feathers plucked, and it had stubbornly stuck with me. I only noticed it when I checked my remaining equipment.


    And so, it was easy from there. I mixed the nails with the treasures I fired out with the sling shot. Calcting to avoid being repelled by the frog''s hand or tongue, I seized the opportunity to release the nails. I made it swallow the nails like other treasures. There was the example of Issun-b��shi. Even though it was a Great Youkai frog, I trusted it would show a rejection reaction when the nails began to rampage inside its stomach.


    And now, it seemed like I had won that gamble.


    "Ha. Don''t call me cowardly and despicable. Weaklings like me can''t win without resorting to these tactics...!!"


    ''��(��?��)�� Hahhahhahhahhahha! There are cowards and onions in this world!!''


    I managed to lift my aching body and boasted. It was a close call. Great Youkai opponents are tough, after all. And as for the spider, you haven''t done anything, so stop acting so high and mighty.


    ''Nunu... no, well done. Excellent. You have won. I will withdraw. That is the condition to leave this room!''


    As the frog made its deration while still vomiting its stomach contents, I nodded and readied my Dagger (tant��). Presumably, the ''Mayoiga'' or the ''Author'' had set it up this way, where the gatekeeper takes its job seriously.


    "..."


    After pondering for a moment, I nced sideways. I peered into the vomit the frog had expelled, noticing various stomach contents, including a half-dissolved doll, and deduced its true nature. What a fool. If it had messed up, it should have at least tried to escape properly...


    "D*mn..."


    Shaking off my indescribable emotions, I refocused on the task at hand. And I dered,


    "I won''t do anything tasteless... Well then, it''s time to end this."


    Though there was some resentment toward the frog for killing myrades who had made it through thisbyrinth with me, I had no intention of tormenting and killing it out of spite. Time was of the essence, and I didn''t have the luxury to hold grudges. I aimed for a vital spot and put the frog out of its misery.


    ''...Ah, I forgot to tell you that my child frogs have started to move. They are escaping now... gweh.''


    "...What?"


    Just before delivering the final blow, the frog added a warning, as if it had suddenly remembered. I froze in ce, unable to finish the strike. I looked around, observing the surroundings.


    ''(�����`) Papa, don''t cry, okay?''


    The White Spider was the first to react, perhaps due to its instincts as a predator. I couldn''t retort. I had no mental space left to do so. I wanted to escape from the reality before my eyes.


    The stone walls and ceilings began to move. The child frogs, each the size of a human, stirred as if waking up from hibernation. With their round, emotionless eyes fixed on me and the other survivors, they came to life.


    "...No, why didn''t you say that earlier!?"


    While there were many things I wanted to say, I couldn''t afford to do so now. Instead, I yelled loudly at the frog''s corpse... * * *


    "Everyone, run! Run as fast as you can!"


    Except for me, there were two injuredborers, two servants, and five children in our group. I urged them to escape as the rearguard. However, it was difficult to move with injured people and a group of children. They moved too slowly.


    "D*mn it! They''re getting closer!"


    I swung my Teguruma towards the frogs, each the size of a person, creeping from all directions. Several frogs were severed in half, but their momentum hadn''t been halted. If I took one step back, they woulde two or three steps closer.


    "D*mn... it hurts, it hurts!"


    One of theborers, Sukemaru, cried out as an arrowhead was stuck in his arm. The otherborer, Eijuro, scolded him while swinging his stick to keep the approaching child frogs at bay.


    ''Ribbit ribbit!''


    "Watch out!"


    "Huh!? Oh no!!"


    As one of the child frogs jumped at one of the kids, I threw a kunai, impaling it in the head. The frog, with its brain tissue destroyed, passed right by the kid and mmed into the floor, bouncing off and crashing into the other group of frogs.


    "..."


    "Don''t stand there dumbfounded, run for it! Hurry up!"


    ''(>��


    I grabbed the cor of the bewildered child who hadn''t fully grasped that he had been attacked and pushed him towards the exit. A frog that came from behind was kicked and sent back into its group. Being alone is lonely after all!


    Run. Run. I supported thegging members, carrying them on my back and pulling them along as we desperately made our way to the room''s exit.


    "D*mn! They''reing from the front too!"


    Sakuama''s servant, who was carrying the heavily injured group leader, shouted. I turned my gaze to the back of the room, filled with a pile of treasures, where the grand gate stood. At the same time, I clicked my tongue, and so did the servant next to me.


    The child frogs, who had been practically invisible in their camouge, appeared from their hiding ces around the gate. They were clearly blocking our way.


    "No holding back now... Kids! Use the shballs!! ...Do it!!"


    Following my orders, the kids simultaneously threw the shballs that they had been distributed before the mission. Each servant had been given two shballs. Some must have already been used, so there were six left among the five of them. I also had one left. Seven balls dispersed heat and light.


    ''Ribbit?!''


    ''Ribbit Ribbit!!?''


    ''(. >��


    The frogs were thrown into disarray by the sudden burst of light that filled their vision and the slight heat they felt. I took the opportunity tounch a flying knee kick at one of them, breaking its neck bone. Before the rest could react, I swung my Teguruma and cut through the surrounding frogs. Carving a path to survival...!!


    "Hurry, rush through!!"


    Following my shout, the servants, theborers, and the kids rushed into the gate without looking back. I supported them. I fended off the approaching frogs with my Dagger (tant��) and Teguruma.


    "Hey, you too, hurry...!!"


    "I know!!"


    I pushed Izayoi to move forward and twisted myself through the gate. I saw the children disappearing inside. I was about to follow when I was stopped.


    ''�t���F���䣩�s I''m not a coward, you know!''


    "D*mn, don''t mess around!!"


    A frog with only its upper body intact had an evil grin as it wrapped its tongue around my ankle, trying to capture me. I shook it off and threw myself into the gate. But when I looked back, countless frogs were closing in. Numerous tongues stretched out as if to prevent their prey from escaping. There was barely a foot of distance between us. And then, and then, and then... * * *


    When the front gate of Mayoiga opened with a sound, many members of the extermination squad tensed up, wary that Mayoiga might have sent its minions to attack.


    However, as soon as the figures appeared, some of the onlookers recognized them. They were the ones who had been captured inside the mansion earlier. This realization led to a murmur of surprise.


    "Could it be that they escaped!?"


    "I can''t believe it, isn''t that some kind of youkai transformation!?"


    "But that is indeed... ah, the vines!!?"


    Witnesses were puzzled and shaken by what to do with the figures that appeared. But Mayoiga wasted no time and made its move. Countless vines extended from the mansion, approaching the escapees.


    "We won''t let you! ''S��katsu Mus�� (de Whirlwind)''!!"


    A purple figure rushed through the crowd of onlookers. In an instant, it reached the escaping group, who were a cho (109 m/119.3 yd) away, and swung her sword.


    Over a hundred vines were cut down in a single swing. Yet, the wave of vines kepting. However, the girl from the Ako family remained unfazed.


    "I won''t fall for the same trick again!... Go, Nekiri (Root Cutter)!"


    She drew another sword she had at her waist and tossed it aside. The de pierced into the ground and rapidly grew in size. And then, it materialized. A giant snakeposed of countless des.


    ''...!!!!''


    The youkai sword,prised of countless des, only needed to wreak havoc. The massive snake, which had killed countless youkai, easily tore through the vines with just a touch. Its gigantic body blocked the path of the vines, bing a shield for the escaping survivors.


    "��Huh?! He''s not here!?"


    While the youkai sword was holding them off, the girl desperately scanned the surviving escapees from the mansion. The expression of anxiety on her face was because there was no one she worried about among them. Especially the servant with the Hannya mask, Onitsuki''s servant...


    "That''s?!"


    As she carefully checked the surroundings to make sure she hadn''t overlooked anyone, she finally saw it. The Hannya-masked figure in ck attire jumping outte from the front gate of Mayoiga. Seeing him battered and bruised, she felt a mixture of relief and frustration.

 Chapter 110.5

    Chapter 110.5


    [Part 5/5]


    "He''s so irresponsible! Doesn''t he have any sense of duty as Yun-shoku''s representative!?"


    He probably was the group leader. She understood his courage, but at the same time, she was exasperated. As a representative of Yun-shoku, he was not someone to recklessly wield brute force and be at the forefront of danger. He should...


    "Really, hecks self-awareness. I''ll have to scold himter..."


    Smirking, Murasaki tried to rush over to him, ordering her youkai sword to protect him. She acknowledged that she was different from the time when she caused trouble in the underground tunnel. She wouldn''t let her youkai sword go berserk anymore. She would prove it with a triumphant smile.


    ...Then her youkai sword''s head exploded.


    "Huh?"


    "You''re in the way."


    "Aaahhhh!!?"


    She stood there in shock at the sudden turn of events. Immediately afterward, she heard a familiar voice from behind, but before she could turn around, she was lifted by the cor and thrown into the air with great force. Her vision spun violently. About half a momentter, she was found on top of a tree.


    "P-Princess..."


    "Oh? What is it? You''re making quite a fuss. Were you that eager to see me?"


    The servant who passed by, looking quite perplexed as he passed the copsed youkai sword, contorted his face when he saw the princess with pink hair. The princess herself, with aposed expression, walked towards him. The vines that came from the side were reduced to dust with a single swing of her fan.


    Despite herposed demeanor, inside, Onitsuki Aoi was overflowing with joy. Not only did he return, but his achievement was also impressive. Escaping from the formidable Mayoiga, a feat that even first-ss exorcists found difficult, in less than a day, and bringing several other survivors with him... it was trulymendable. It was an outstanding feat for a servant.


    "Hehehe. The ones who came out first... you''ve gathered quite a lot of things inside, haven''t you?"


    "Princess, that is..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you proper recognition for your achievements. It''s also convenient for me."


    "Well, that''s..."


    Arrogantly pretending, Aoi made her deration. He was probably sighing under his mask, frustrated by being used as a tool for political purposes. In reality, it was quite the opposite, but she didn''t need to reveal that truth now.


    (There''s no need to waste my breath here.)


    Yes, it would be better to reveal everything once everything was aplished. If punishment awaited her, she would ept it at that time. After all, she belonged to him... Aoi spread her fan with a smug smile, nonchntly dispersing the vines that tried to cling to her.


    "Come with me to a safe ce. Don''t make such an unpleasant face. I know how you''re feeling physically. You don''t need to run. Just follow me."


    The servant nodded and agreed, trying to run out of the range affected by Mayoiga.


    This is the perfect ending. The story hase to a close. Onitsuki Aoi breathed a sigh of relief. She was already making mental calctions for the aftermath.


    "Youngdy!? Where is the youngdy!? Servant, is she not out yet!?"


    The cry of the running maid shattered Aoi''s calction.


    "Youngdy? Miss Tamaki is still inside!?"


    Upon hearing the maid''s words, he was taken aback. Tears welled up in his eyes as he nodded repeatedly in agreement. His beloved person, whom he cherished, left him speechless.


    "That''s absurd..."


    He held onto the maid''s shoulder as she clung to him and ran toward the half-youkai wolf. It seemed like they were exchanging a message with just a nce. Then he turned around and looked at the mansion''s gate.


    Oh no, this is bad. Aoi understood what he was trying to do, and she hurriedly tried to silence the maid next to her, ready to give him an order. But before she could do so, he spoke first.


    "I''m sorry, Princess. It seems I have to go back in."


    "!!?"


    She couldn''t refuse the words of denial. The look in his eyes peeking through the mask robbed her of any refusal. It was futile.


    (Of course, it''s impossible.)


    She couldn''t deny him when he looked at her like that. She just couldn''t. If he looked at her with those same eyes as on that day... it would be denying that day, denying herself, and insulting him. It would demean her feelings from that day.


    So...


    "...Take this."


    With determined steps, Aoi walked up to him and pressed something against his chest. Perplexed, he took it, trying to understand what it was. His expression grew even more confused as he realized what it was.


    "Princess...?"


    "It''s an offering. It''s convenient for you if you achieve the desired result, isn''t it? Just do your best to meet expectations."


    Putting on a show of bravado, Aoi grinned. She suppressed her true desire to cry and hold him back. She saw him off like he wanted.


    "...Something simr happened before, didn''t it? My apologies."


    "...No words are needed. Show your sincerity through your results."


    He seemed momentarily confused by her words, but Aoi quickly deduced it from his reaction. From the information he had about her clones... it wouldn''t be strange for him to have had a simr conversation. Perhaps he felt a simr way when she divided herself? The situation now seemed somewhatical.


    "Ah, then, excuse me..."


    "...Servant? W-what are you...?"


    "Iruka, I''m counting on you."


    The servant made a bow towards his peach-colored master, unaware of her feelings. Meanwhile, the crying maid finally realized the exchange between the servant and the princess. She tried to call out to them, but the servant simply entrusted his sister to the half-youkai woman and, in the next moment, turned around and ran away.


    "Servant!? Tomobe-san!? No way, right!? I-I didn''t mean it like that!"


    The maid was shocked by the consequences of her emotional outburst and tried to chase after him, but the half-youkai wolf interfered, restraining and preventing her from following.


    Without turning towards the maid''s scream, his sister, he rushed towards the ostentatious grand gate with little regard for decorum. A hummingbird that had been hiding suddenly swooped down over his shoulder. A bizarre sight indeed, and for no apparent reason, Aoi couldn''t help but think so.


    ...Much better than the woman who just stands by and screams.


    "...Hey, wait!!?"


    "You idiot!! Why are you going there!?"


    "Stop! Do you intend to get yourself killed!?"


    Not only by Aoi''s side but also from behind, shouts could be heard. It seemed that the servants, as well as the escapees he had led here, had grasped the situation and were desperately trying to stop him. However, their voices wouldn''t reach him. There was no way they would. Aoi was well aware of that.


    If he were the type of person who would listen to those cries, he wouldn''t be here in the first ce.


    "...Please. Return safely, I beg of you."


    That was precisely why Aoi silently prayed, hoping for the safe return of his beloved person.


    ...


    ...


    And just then, as Aoi''s back retreated, ady with purple-blue hair and a princess with ck hair were watching.


    The former raised the corners of her mouth with a cold gaze, while thetter looked shocked as if she had just awakened, gazing through the window of an ox-cart. * * *


    It was a strange sensation, as if floating in midair. However, the moment was fleeting. In an instant, the dark vision spun and turned into colors. Then... I found myself sitting on the ground, having fallen on my rear.


    "Ouch!!"


    Having passed through the grand gate and returned to thebyrinth, I rubbed my sore behind with tearful eyes. Damn it... It''s going to hurt my back even more.


    ''Ho, ho. So, this is how one enters the wild Mayoiga, huh? As they say, seeing is believing. Quite an intriguing experience.''


    As I groaned, the hummingbirdnded on my head, casually sharing its impressions. Fair enough.


    "It hurts... D*mn it, my wounds were already painful enough."


    I retried the escape just after returning from the escape. I was constrained by time, the possibility of being held back, and simply theck of consideration in the heat of the moment. Regretting it now wouldn''t change anything. Let''s focus on what''s ahead.


    "Alright then, Master. I''m going..."


    ''Ahahaha!! We meet again, the annoying Onitsuki with the Hannya mask!!''


    "..."


    Just as I was about to explore thebyrinth with the old man of Matsushige, I turned around with a bad premonition at the sound of his voice.


    ...And there it was, the doll I had trapped in the chest, holding a knife, with an evil grin on its face. And nking it, as if set in formation, were the big white masked man and the Nanban clown. No, there were even more additions now: the wed man with a broken hat and the grim reaper with their reaper. The five of them looked like some kind of sentai team or a viinous army. More like a dark hero squad or a viinous legion.


    ...Oh right, I remember now. These guys can track me across rooms, except for some special ones.


    "Wait, of all the times to run into them!!?"


    With a curse at being forced to start from the worst possible point, I began to run...

 Chapter 111.1

    Chapter 111.1


    [Part 1/5]


    "Hey, hey, look at that girl..."


    "Seriously, how can she show her face here?"


    "Pretending to be innocent, shameless..."


    The girl sitting in her seatpletely ignored the strange gazes she was receiving. She made a conscious effort to disregard the mocking whispers. After all, she had expected this reaction from the start.


    ...The real problem, however, was the lecture being conducted right in front of her.


    "Oh, so you mean... the key points required for constructing a boundary form are..."


    The elderly professor, who seemed on the verge of his coffin, mumbled the content with uncertainty. A small sigh escaped from her lips in response. She tried not to be noticed by those around her, but she was clearly bing bored.


    "Sigh... So boring."


    Resting her cheek on her hand, she muttered quietly. It wasn''t because she didn''t understand the lecture. On the contrary, she found it unbearably dull, precisely because she already knew everything being taught.


    ...The Onmyouji Academy, an affiliated institution of the Omnyouji Bureau, was a national educational facility for training young exorcists.


    However, many prestigious families preferred to pass down their secret rituals and concealed techniques within their own families, making it rare for their members to attend the Onmyouji Academy.


    In fact, the establishment of the school was originally a supplementary system set up to restore the quality of the exorcists'' families that had been severely weakened or even wiped out during the "Human-Youkai Great War."


    As a result, the majority of students attending the school were from newly emerging exorcist families or from second or third-rate families. Even if students from prestigious families attended, it was more forworking purposes rather than the actual lectures.


    This resulted in the low standard of lectures. Coupled with her own intelligence, the ss was unproductive and even painful for her. Even though she was treated as a special student, it didn''t change that fact. In fact, it sometimes felt like a burden, considering her family''s position.


    "Uh...!?"


    She felt something hit her head. When she nced, she saw a piece of rolled-up Japanese paper lying on the tatami mat. A small mockingughter could be heard from behind...


    "..."


    She thought it was a pointless prank, a childish act. And actually, it was just that��a child''s doing.


    "Stealth. Transformation. Curse reversal. ...Go."


    She whispered under her breath, directing her focus to the hidden paper. Silently, a paper rat emerged from her sleeve and rolled towards the scrap on the floor. Upon contact, the rat reconfigured itself, turning into a wrinkled paper rat.


    The paper rat dashed forward, hopping between the gaps of the desks. It jumped out on top of a desk right in front of a boy who was about to be an exorcist.


    "Huh?"


    ''Squeaks!''


    In an instant, the boy was dumbfounded. The paper rat was quicker than he could react. It spat out ink, sttering the boy''s face. Before the boy''s cries attracted the attention of others, the paper rat retreated and escaped out of the window. It toss into the firece or furnace to make sure there''s no evidence left


    "What are you doing? If you cause anothermotion, you will be punished, you know?"


    "No, it''s... it''s that guy! Using a Shikigami!!"


    "Shikigami? Where would you find such a thing?"


    "Ugh...!!?"


    In response to the professor''s words, the girl smirked. She wasn''t an impulsive fool herself. She had taken great care to disguise her use of the technique. She had meticulously researched, ensuring that there were no visible traces of her employing the magic. Besides, the elderly professors, who were only concerned about their retirement and sry, had no intention of verifying such trivial matters, and she had seen through that.


    "Enough of this nonsense. Stop fooling around, or I''ll have to impose penalties!"


    As expected, the elderly professorined, scolding the bewildered boy. Then, as if testing the girl, the professor asked her a question rted to the lecture. Without hesitation, she responded in a singing manner. The professor sighed but praised her, and she epted thepliment gracefully.


    ...She didn''t realize that her condescending attitude towards others might be one of the reasons she was disliked. Or maybe, even if she had realized it, she simply dismissed it as nothing more than petty jealousy.


    "Then, moving on to the imbuing of characteristics in the boundary... Oh, my, is it already that time?"


    As the lecture was about to transition to the next topic, the sound of a bell echoed through the room. It was the bell that conveyed the time to the imperial pce and the entire capital city. Marking the passage of time was both a duty of the court and a right of the state to govern the actions of its officials, both civil and military.


    And that bell marked the end of the tedious hour.


    The elderly professor dered the end of the lecture and assigned the next task, while the attending students started chatting with each other. Amidst it all, she calmly left the room. She had no questions to ask the professor, and she had no interest in the inferior students. She had never experienced strolling around the city''s shops with friends, nor did she have any desire to do so.


    However, instead of heading straight back to the temporary residence set up outside the pce walls, she had a different destination in mind. She was heading to see that person.


    With super sneaky skills and hypnotic tricks she learned from her ''teacher,'' plus some curse-tools she had, fooling the watchful guards was a piece of cake.


    "Huff, huff, huff!!"


    Her heart pounding, she ran through the gates and arrived at Gai-kyo (outer area), the slum area primarily inhabited by the poor and migrant workers. There, in the back alley of a certain shop, resided the person she sought.


    "Teacher!!"


    Bursting into the shop, she eximed, causing a family being treated by the young doctor, her teacher, to look at her in surprise. The doctor, dressed in a white coat, smiled wryly when he saw her.


    "You''re certainly full of energy. ...Oh well, it hasn''t been that long since the bell rang. Seems like you rushed here. ...Ah, could you wait for a moment in that corner? I''m still preparing the prescription. Feel free to read any books on the shelf while you wait."


    "Yes, understood!! I''ll do that!"


    She quickly went over to the shelf in the back of the shop and started immersing herself in a book. The ''teacher'' chuckled at her behavior but continued exining the prescription to the mother and child.


    "Alright, then. Will this amount be fine?"


    "Well, are you sure? It''s such a small fee..."


    The mother was astonished by the cost indicated on the abacus. In Gai-kyo (Outer Area), there were plenty of unreliable doctors, and many would demandrge fees. This unreliable doctor is here because the number of certified doctors recognized by Fus��-kuni was insufficient, given the demand. So, most people relied on unlicensed folk medicine or dubious remedies.


    This young doctor was one of the most reputable in Gai-kyo (Outer Area). His diagnoses were urate, and his prescriptions were highly effective. He asked for reasonable payment, conducted himself with sophistication, and also secretly sold affordable and potent curse-tools. Many residents of Gai-kyo believed that he was once a nobleman serving in the imperial pce. Like Seinen Shonin, who had fallen from grace in the court''s political struggle and descended to themon world to serve the people, it was rare for someone with such charisma to dedicate themselves to themon folk.


    "That''s alright. It''s just amon cold for the boy. Nothing too serious. ...More importantly, please make sure he gets plenty of rest. Give him water frequently, and feed him easily digestible food."


    "Yes, understood. Thank you so much."


    Smiling as she touched the child''s forehead, the ''teacher'' offered advice to the mother. She couldn''t help but express her gratitude repeatedly. After the mother and child left the shop, he sighed.


    "Well, then. Why were you in such a hurry toe here today? Is it because you''re the daughter of the Matsushige family?"


    As he turned to ask her, his gazended on the young girl who was intensely reading a book.


    The contents of the book she was desperately trying to decipher were about the effects of various spiritual and magical herbs, based on experiments. Much of that knowledge was beyond what students at the academy could learn, and some of the items were potentially subject to prohibition as forbidden arts. From those precious texts, the girl shifted her gaze to her ''teacher,'' and then she answered.


    "Today, I heard it was the day to evaluate the results of your experiments, and I thought I''d help as your assistant!"


    The lively girl responded, but the young doctor, her teacher, sharply pointed out, "You''re lying. Your real intention is just to know the results of the experiment as soon as possible, right?"


    Her enthusiastic answer was indeed an attempt to deceive, and upon realizing the truth behind it, she couldn''t help but smile wryly. She smiled, attempting to cover it up like a child.


    She knew about the experiments her teacher had been conducting when she visited this ce before. She couldn''t help but be curious and anxious about the results, to the point where she couldn''t sleep wellst night. But that was her secret.


    "Oh well... you''re such an incorrigible child."


    With his remark being urate, her teacher gave her a grown-up, exasperated smile but didn''t pursue the matter further. Instead, he snapped his fingers, and the door closed, the sliding doors shut, and the medicine cab closed. The shop was closing for the day.


    "Now,e here. Bring your brush and scrolls. You''re going to learn from someone else''s knowledge, so at least act as my assistant."


    "Yes, teacher!!"


    With her teacher''s permission, the girl happily smiled and ran towards the back of the room, where she made her footsteps echo. She was excited. She deeply respected her teacher and was genuinely delighted to be of assistance to his research.


    In her family''s position, due to their financial circumstances, and above all, due to the numerous legal constraints imposed on exorcist families in Fus��-kuni, she was bored. She didn''t want to waste her time and talents. So, when she encountered a teacher who far surpassed her, a girl who was naive about the world almost blindly believed in him.


    And then...

 Chapter 111.2

    Chapter 111.2


    [Part 2/5] * * *


    "Huh? Hmmm... Is this a dream?"


    The young Matsushige girl rapidly regained consciousness and began to recall the dream she had just had. And she grimaced. It was a dream that showed her foolish and ignorant self from a time long gone.


    But at the same time, she felt a sense of powerlessness. Yes, she wasn''t a fool. She knew she had limited time left. There probably wouldn''t be any opportunity to seek revenge against that man within that time. No matter how much she seethed with anger, she wasn''t someone who didn''t understand such a thing. And that''s why she felt this overwhelming sense of powerlessness...


    "Really, such a foolish story... Wait, huh?"


    As she sighed and mocked herself, a sudden realization hit her. She became aware of her current situation.


    She was being held. Wrapped in soft fur. That was fine. It was probably a dumb bear she had borrowed from her grandfather. But wait... they were running?


    "Huh? Huh? Huh?"


    It was only now that she noticed themotion around her. The screams, the noise, the smell of dampness in the air, the dimly lit surroundings.


    "Huh?"


    Botan raised her head and looked around. What she saw immediately was a mummy, a dead body wrapped in bandages. The underground passage was dim and narrow, and mummies were rushing through it one after another, running and charging forward.


    ''Grrroooaaarrrr!!''


    Right after that, the mummies were crushed by the sharp ws and fists of the Onikuma. They were pulverized like clumps of earth, sending dust flying as they were easily dispatched. But they didn''t stop. The mummies kepting, one after another, without interruption.


    "Uwaaaah!!? Bear-san!! Hurry!! Hurry and advance!!? They''reing from behind too!!?"


    "Don''t cry and start intercepting them already!!? Ugh, these weaklings are annoying!! How many are there!!?"


    Cries that were close to screams echoed from behind the ritual circle. One of them sounded almost on the verge of tears. Simrly, from behind her, the sounds of mummies growling and being sliced or crushed were audible, but... the situation didn''t seem to be going well.


    "Sigh... Come out, Shunka (Swift ze)."


    Understanding the dire situation at hand, she pulled out two talismans from her pocket. She drew one of them out, which was the proper way to invoke the curse. It depicted a small, two-tailed cat, the bakeneko, a shape-shifting cat spirit (nekomata). She summoned it.


    The whole situation was in chaos. The numerous mummies, in a state of panic, were frightened and scrambling in the presence of the cat, which symbolized both divine punishment and protection in the Dark Continent. Considering the legends of the bakeneko, it was only natural for the half-dead mummies to be terrified and flustered. However, Botan was well aware that this was only a temporary measure to buy some time.


    And so, she acted.


    "��''Dankai Gekito (Severing Strike).''"


    Seizing the opportunity that arose, Botan chanted a curse using another talisman. Immediately, a single strike of high-pressure scalding hot water was unleashed. It swept through the mummies that filled the passage before her, mowing them down and pulverizing them.


    The trick wasn''t anything significant. It merely involved infusing therge amount of water sealed within the talisman with fire release to form and increase the pressure of the steam instantly. The impact of the scalding hot water and steam, which could cut through rocks and shatter them, was something that a top-notch exorcist could easily reproduce with their bare hands or tools. It worked in this confined space, but it was nothing more than a trick. In fact, it wasn''t even her original idea. There were records in Nanban of using a simr technique to tear demons apart or flood theirs of green imps. However, it quickly became obsolete once countermeasures were taken.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Genbu, catch that outsider and run. While the ones behind are in disarray, we''ll make a breakthrough."


    ''Grrroooaaarrrr!!''


    ''Nyaaa...''


    In response to Botan''s cold stare, the youkai itself roared as if in agreement. The bakeneko perched on Botan''s shoulder also let out a cry.


    "Huh!?"


    "Hyaa!!?"


    And so, the bear swiftly grabbed Tamaki and the others and began dashing down the path where the obstruction had disappeared. The mummies that had turned into mere limbs or stters still wriggled on the floor, but the beast showed no mercy as it trampled them without hesitation.


    "It seems we''ve gotten ourselves into quite a mess. ...Let''s talk about the details after we shake them off."


    Thus, while being rocked in the bear''s belly, Matsushige''s granddaughter caught a glimpse of the pursuing swarm of mummies and casually dered. With a small sigh...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The situation was simple and straightforward.


    After instructing the deceitful, maliciously rigged human-faced lion to be beaten to death by the bear, Botan sumbed to heatstroke and copsed. Wondering what to do with this situation, Tamaki was suggested by Shishimai to hide in the shade, which was only natural.


    Fortunately, they could already see a building ahead. To those familiar with the Dark Continent, it resembled a square pyramid tomb. The group hurriedly ran into the stone structure. It was cooler inside. They took a short rest, then the group ventured deeper into the tomb''s interior. The earnestly obedient youkai bear carried its master in its arms and led the way, searching for an exit from the ''Mayoiga''. And that''s how they encountered the swarm of mummies that had been set as a trap.


    "I see. Well, first of all, can you tell me... why you''ve (bear) decided to follow theirmand without permission!?"


    After shaking off the swarm of mummies and hearing the circumstances up to this point, Botan, who was being held in the youkai bear''s arms, struck the bear''s belly with a punch. Unfortunately, Botan''s strength was far too weak, and the bear''s fur and fat were far too thick. The punch only sank into the stic belly with a soft ''thump'' sound. It only made her even more frustrated.


    "Ah, could you please not bully that child (bear) so much? I-I suggested that Ie along...!!"


    "That''s why I''m scolding you!!?"


    Tamaki tried to defend the downcast Onikuma, and Botan half-heartedly shouted back. It was more problematic for a shikigami to obey the orders of unrted individuals than to act independently when the summoner was unconscious. What did this bear think a summoner was!?


    "Huff, huff, huff. That''s enough. I''m exhausted as well. We''ll put off dealing with this matter for now... but don''t think it''s forgotten, okay?"


    Botan realized that further questioning would be pointless and decided to spare her limited energy. She scolded the bear for misunderstanding her intentions but couldn''t help feeling relieved by its reaction.


    Putting aside the carefree and useless youkai bear, Botan shifted her gaze to Tamaki and the others.


    "I won''t call you a busybody this time. After all, you saved me. I appreciate it."


    "N-no, I should be the one thanking you. I almost fell for the trap. Thank you for saving us."


    After coughing, Tamaki replied with gratitude. Matsushige''s granddaughter furrowed her brows in annoyance at Tamaki''s behavior.


    "Hey... I might be intruding, but who are you? You seem acquainted with this naive one, but you act distant. Can you tell us who you are?"


    Shishimai was clearly suspicious and confronted Tamaki. Botan turned her gaze from Tamaki to the interrogator.


    "...I''m from the same profession. There''s no need to provide any further information. If you work in this field, you should know that asking probing questions won''t necessarily lead to the answers you want."


    Shishimai frowned, seemingly expecting such an answer, and still appeared disgruntled as she clicked her tongue. Meanwhile, Tamaki was sandwiched between the two and feeling flustered.


    "Uh, um... can''t we all get along?"


    "There''s no need for that. If she''s going to act like that, I''ll respond ordingly."


    "There''s no point wasting time on this farce. Let''s move on. Time is limited, especially now when it''s as precious as gold. We can''t afford to waste it."


    Tamaki''s attempt to mediate was immediately rejected by both parties. The atmosphere was one ofplete refusal. Tamaki''s expression twisted ufortably.


    "Go, Genbu."


    ''Grrrl...''


    Ignoring Tamaki, Botan ordered the bear to move forward. With a pat-pat, the onikuma started to walk. Seeing this, Shishimai pushed Tamaki from behind, urging her to follow. Tamaki had no choice but toply. And so, amidst the heavy atmosphere, the group advanced through the narrow and dark passage.


    "...We''ve gone quite deep."


    After walking through the narrow passage for what seemed like quite some time, Tamaki couldn''t bear the silence any longer and murmured. After doing so, she looked around at herpanions, feeling uneasy.


    But there were no scoldings or insults. Thepanions behind her shrugged their shoulders, indicating that they didn''t care. Thepanions ahead of her nced at Tamaki impassively, but that was all. Botan quickly turned her gaze back to the dark depths.


    "..."


    The stone passage seemed to continue underground. The floor of the passage seemed to gently slope downward. Paintings and patterns began to be engraved on the walls along the way. Hieroglyphs resembling cats, crocodiles, and even characters made of peacock stone and jade were embedded in them.

 Chapter 111.3

    Chapter 111.3


    [Part 3/5]


    (Golden beetle, is it?)


    Taking a nce at the colorful bug hieroglyph, Botan recalled her knowledge from books. In the Dark Continent, it was treated as a symbol of resurrection and immortality, and there were curses that utilized it as a medium.


    "...? Wait. Could this be... a map?"


    Suddenly realizing this, Botan hastily instructed the bear to approach the wall. She stared at the carved inscriptions and started to read.


    "Eh? I-Is this... writing? And it''s a map!?"


    "You can read such chaotic characters easily, huh..."


    "Please be quiet. Even I have only superficial knowledge. I can''t decipher it without concentration."


    In response to the words from thepanions behind her, Botan issued a warning. She concentrated her attention on deciphering the inscriptions.


    "This is... the passage, and this is where we are now? Ah, this section is not important. It''s just a poem. ...A hall and... a treasure room? Barracks, and this is a trap. So the exit is..."


    As was typical in such ces, Botan sighed at the unnecessarily embellished andplex writing, reading only the essential parts carefully. Some of the inscriptions had traps that would curse the reader as soon as they were read, so she had to be cautious while deciphering the content. Then, her gaze shifted to a certain passage, and she stopped.


    "Library..."


    As she searched for the exit, Botan murmured upon seeing the characters with that meaning.


    She only knew from books that the Dark Continent''s pyramid tombs had libraries where records of ancient... no, primordial, ancient times'' wisdom were stored along with treasures. The former Western Empire and the current exiled empire had sent numerousrge-scale expeditions to secure those records, often at the cost of many sacrifices.


    (They might just be appearances, and I shouldn''t expect much...)


    While she had no interest in the treasures, Botan couldn''t help but feel drawn to the books. Her innate curiosity and her desire to find a way to control her life made her extremely eager in that regard. Furthermore...


    (Were the royal tomb''s books mostly rted to souls and gods? ...That man might want to cling to them too.)


    Thinking up to that point, Botan frowned in annoyance and shook her head. What was she even thinking? The state of that servant was troublesome and bothersome enough; she didn''t need to bring up such things here.


    "If I had the time, it would be nice to collect some of them... Huh? Is this... a gate?"


    Scoffing, self-mockery, and ridicule. Trying to return to the task of finding the exit, she once again found herself puzzled. She tilted her head at a poem that modified the most crucial part of the inscription.


    "However... before that gate, no, even ahead... no respite, thou... thou art faced with chaos... the end... crawling, mud?"


    As the writing became extremely difficult, Botan''s speed in deciphering it rapidly declined. She tried to concentrate harder on reading the inscriptions carved intricately along the way... but she couldn''t.


    ''Hissss!!''


    "Huh...!? What is it!?"


    When the cat youkai on her shoulder growled, Botan was brought back to reality. Immediately, everyone present sensed something amiss and became alert to their surroundings.


    In the darkness, there was a sound of something rustling.


    "W-What!? Is there something here!?"


    "Be quiet... we shouldn''t make noise."


    Botan scolded the agitated Tamaki and urged her to be quiet. Then she listened intently, trying to detect any presence. And she noticed something peculiar about the wall.


    "Wait!! Burn them!!"


    Immediately, releasing fire sings along the wall turned out to be the right move. Fist-sized golden beetles crawling along the wall were engulfed in mes, screaming one after another.


    ...Burning youkai golden beetles that ate human flesh to a crisp.


    "Nonsense, how could youe so close to... what!?"


    Amazed, Botan witnessed the characters embedded in the wall fall onto the floor along with trembling golden beetles. Crushed jewels revealed the creature that had sharp fangs and looked like a youkai insect.


    ''Grrruu!!''


    The creature, happy to recognize the presence of Botan''s group, tried to rush at them, but the demon bear preemptively stomped on it with force. The golden beetles, which could easily bite through human flesh, seemed to find it impossible to break through the tough skin of the great youkai.


    "Tch...! I see, they were pretending to be dormant youkai spirits! [Boundary]!!"


    Clicking her tongue, Botan ced a boundary behind them. It was a colorless, transparent boundary that repelled malevolent energy. The young youkai, golden beetles, collided with the boundary and shattered one after another.


    However...


    "Using sheer numbers of youkai in narrow spaces is a ssic tactic...!! Run!"


    Upon witnessing the swarm of golden beetles approaching like a creeping darkness from the shadows, Botan shouted. While shouting, she continued to form a boundary. Their footsteps echoed loudly in the dark corridor.


    "Genbu, hold on!!"


    ''Grrruu!!''


    Even further ahead in the advancing corridor, more golden beetles embedded in the walls woke up one after another. The resolute bear unhesitatingly pushed forward, crushing multiple creatures crawling on the ground with its massive feet and effortlessly blocking the bugs that lunged at it with its tough fur and thick fat. Any bug that tried to bite into its muscles was instantly crushed by the bulging fibers. The pitiful cries of the tiny monsters echoed in the air.


    "I don''t want to waste any more time... ''Joushoku Jigoku (Steam Inferno)''!!"


    In response to the shattered barrier behind them and the approaching, terrifying cries, Botan made an instantaneous decision to use another talisman. She directed a burst of superheated steam behind them.


    The talisman she used to crush the swarm of mummies earlier had another mechanism. By releasing the residual hot air within the talisman, the oppressive heatwave boiled the approaching golden beetles alive. It was a steaming, bug-grilling technique. After all, these were just numerous but simple young youkai, which screamed one after another and soon perished... momentarily halting the torrent.


    "''Kai (Open)''!!"


    Tossing a talisman onto the stone door in front of her and giving themand, the heavy stone door opened with a creak. The demon bear charged ahead with Botan in its arms.


    "Hurry up!! Kasui Baku (Fire-Water-Explosion)!!"


    Botan shouted towards Tamaki and the others, who were keeping a distance and following them. She used the water de and a talisman that released bursts of steam, further exhausting her resources here. The talismans were fired like arrows. The talismans passed right by Tamaki and the others, who were close by, and then plunged into the swarm of bugs... and exploded.


    Water vapor was a state of water, and water as a substance contained the explosive factor... hydrogen. Therge amount of hydrogen contained in the water vapor from earlierbined with the fire talisman, and the pursuing swarm of bugs was blown to pieces in an instant.


    "Shimamare (Close)!! I can''t believe I had to use two valuable talismans...!!"


    As Tamaki and the others passed through, Botan shouted, and the stone door closed with a creak. The bugs had no chance of catching up anymore. With her back turned to the closed door, Botan exhaled.


    ording to past research records, this vastbyrinth was filled with various curse-tools, but the majority were worthless... no, overwhelmingly made of stone or rubbish. There was no guarantee that the curse-tools found here would be the right ones or powerful items without traps. It wasn''t something she actively wanted to use. She could only trust her own tools. Especially for a spellcaster-type exorcist like Botan, equipment depletion was a matter of life or death. It was natural for her to feel frustrated.


    "Huff... Huff... Thank you. I appreciate it."


    "Huff... That was close. We almost got eaten. It''s frustrating, but thanks."


    "..."


    On the other hand, Tamaki and Shishimai, who had been running away from the bugs, were catching their breath, leaning against each other, sitting on the floor. Botan checked on them in silence, ignoring their words altogether.


    Shishimai snorted with displeasure, and Tamaki tried to soothe her with a wry smile. But Botan showed no interest in that either; she just surveyed the room they had reached. And she immediately recognized what it was.


    "Library..."


    Looking at the dusty scrolls stored in numerous shelves or heavy metal tes, Botan was sure of it.


    "As I thought, the nest of monster grimoires..."


    These were probably valuable in their own way, but they seemed to be evil monster grimoires, different from the records of primordial wisdom. That discovery left Botan feeling slightly disappointed.


    "...And beyond this is the so-called ''King''s Chamber''?"


    "Uh... um..."


    "You must be tired. It''s fine to take a short break there. Don''t worry; I won''t leave you behind. ...Go, Genbu."


    Botan responded to Tamaki, who seemed to want to say something, with a t tone and ordered the demon bear to carry her as they advanced. They must have passed over twenty bookshelves. Finally, they arrived at that room, right next to the room where the stone coffin was ced.


    "What could be inside the coffin... and is this the gate?"


    Staring at the stone coffin sitting in the center with a cold gaze, Botan nced at the gate before her. It was a literal pitch-ck gate with an unknown destination.

 Chapter 111.4

    Chapter 111.4


    [Part 4/5]


    "As the report mentioned, this should be the entrance to the next room..."


    The internal investigation report of the "Copsed Mountain''s Mayoiga," which had been conducted several times in the past, or more precisely, the unauthorized copy of it that Botan had read before. If she remembered correctly, one of the survivors had passed through this room...


    "If we handle this well and pass through a few more rooms, we should be able to get out...!! Genbu!!"


    Muttering to herself until that point, Botan suddenly shouted towards Genbu, who was now carrying her. The bear responded immediately and retreated with her in its arms. Just a momentter, sharp scars were etched into the floor where the bear had been standing moments ago.


    "What...!? W-what is it!?"


    "Tamaki, prepare your weapon!! ...I have a bad feeling about this. Did you just rob a grave or something!?"


    "What do you take me for? I wouldn''t do something so reckless!"


    Tamaki, shaken, and Shishimai, who was scolding her, aimed her naginata at Botan. The young girl from the Matsushige n, in turn, denied it, seemingly offended by the usation. To be suspected of carelessly tampering with a nobleman''s coffin and triggering traps and curses without investigating was a direct insult to her as an exorcist.


    ''Graaahhh!!''


    While exchanging such conversation, dry groans echoed from the other side of the room. Miasma filled the air, carrying a putrid stench. A figure emerged.


    The withered remains of the king rose from the coffin.


    "One crisis after another, huh? And this time is troublesome..."


    Tsking at her own misfortune, Botan mustered the little strength she had left and assumed abat stance, facing the being that was standing between her and the gate, the elusive and intangible "Nyathotep (Crawling Chaos)" and its fragments that were part of it. * * *


    Long ago, centered around the Dark Continent and the Western Empire, an old evil god and supernatural entity known as the "Nyathotep" interfered in the human realm, causing continuous chaos. Allegedly, it was sealed forever in a farawaynd by the Seven Witches and the "Sage" during thete period of the Western Empire.


    However, that was just part of the story. The concept of the Nyathotep was bing infinite, and many terminals, fragments, and substitutes of the same origin continued to wreak havoc in various ces.


    As was the case with the Senbiki ��kami, high-ranking gods and monsters had very little resistance to creating terminals or substitutions due to the total amount of their souls or their peculiar mental structures.


    Nevertheless, what made the "Nyathotep" particrly troublesome was the great variety of its fragments. Just before its sealing, the fallen god, of course, produced terminals not only in the form of wicked gods but also as youkai, beasts, humans, words, curses, and even further, it transcended time, transferring part of its soul to the past and the future. This was one of the reasons why "Heterodox Inquiries" began to be conducted in various ces during the middle andter stages of the Western Empire.


    ...In the Dark Continent, one of its fragments had once ruled as an evil king.


    "No luck at all...!!"


    Based on the inscriptions on the wall map and the decorative items in front of her, Botan determined its origin and quickly released more than ten talismans. Each of them was a high-ranking curses of the Hondo style (main style), capable of dealing with medium youkai.


    ''Kakkakkakk...!!''


    Mocking with a jaw devoid of any moisture, the mummy raised the staff it held. The sessive fireballs of karma mes burned and killed the youkai and monsters that had turned into puppets.


    ...Unnoticed, the demon bear that had changed ces with a temporary shapeshifting technique had been silently closing in on the mummy king from behind.


    ''Guoo! Oooohhhhh!!''


    As the mummy turned around, it was met with a swift strike from a sharp w infused with youkai power. The strike held the power to cleave a heavy armor into eight pieces, yet at that moment, the mummy raised its hand to reveal numerous rings adorned with countless precious gemstones. As one of the rings glimmered, an invisible barrier intercepted the bear''s fist.


    ''Grrrrrrrr!!''


    Undeterred, the great youkai unleashed another ten strikes, but even then, it couldn''t breach the unseen wall.


    "Step back!"


    One of the mummy''s shadowed rings shone, and Botan shouted while the bear leaped back into a defensive position. A sh was released, and the bear''s left hand, which had tried to intercept the attack, was torn apart.


    ''Guaaaahhh!?''


    Despite crying out in pain from the wound on its left hand, the bear sessfully retreated with Botan in its embrace. Botan, held by the shapeshifting bear, gritted her teeth in frustration over her main force''s injury.


    "A mere fragment of a fragment...!! Indeed, the source is a creature from ancient times."


    She couldn''t sense any divine aura. Even if it was a cmity youkai, it had be a subordinate of the "Mayoiga." It was likely a low-level fragment that had separated from the sealed original... or perhaps even another fragment that had broken off from there. Regardless, dealing with it wouldn''t be easy.


    ''Kakkakkakk!!''


    Seeing Botan''s frustration, the mummy king sneered and released something from his bosom.


    "What!? A mirror...?"


    Tamaki, who had unsheathed her sword ande to Botan''s side, muttered in surprise. What the mummy had drawn from its attire was a rusted mirror with a copper frame��a small hand mirror.


    "Don''t let your guard down! There''s no way it''s just an ordinary mirror!!"


    "Don''t get distracted. It''sing...!!"


    Shishimai urged the puzzled Tamaki, who was flustered, to focus on the enemy before them. And from within the mirror itself, something emerged.


    "What... is that...!!?"


    The appearance of the creature that seemed to be pushed out from the depths of the mirror sent literal shivers down Tamaki''s spine.


    ''Clip-clop...! Clip-clop!!''


    ''Clip-clop clip-clop clip-clop...!!''


    Its stic body momentarily reminded one of Warabimochi. The issue, however,y in its color��a murky ck like ditch water��and the tentacle-like appendages protruding from various parts, perhaps eye-like structures? Spherical red lights glowed from all over its body. To top it off, it made eerie chirping noises, attempting to mimic bird calls. The summoning of such a sphemous and repugnant entity from the mirror waspleted, totaling five of them.


    "I remember reading about this in a book. However, it''s probably just a replica..."


    A mirror said to have been used by the queen of the Dark Continent to summon and control monsters. There was no reason for the real deal to be here, as it would be treated as a special-grade curse tool if captured by the court. The fact that only five had been summoned indicated that it was likely just a temporary container used to imprison pre-captured entities.


    ''Agagagaa!!''


    ''Clip-clop! Clop!''


    ''Clip-clop!!''


    As the mummy pointed, the amorphous massesunched a coordinated attack, extending their tentacles to assault.


    "Don''t get close, you disgusting!!"


    Botan shouted while unleashing her talismans. As the tentacles approached, the talismans adhered to them, causing the entities to convulse and copse as if they were struck by a lightning bolt.


    Unfortunately, the number of talismans released was far too fewpared to the number of tentacles.


    "Uwaa!? Ghhh!!?"


    Tamaki swiftly severed the approaching tentacles of the viscous entity. One after another, she cut them off as they extended towards her. Fortunately, they moved slower than the Mayoiga''s vines, which worked in her favor.


    However, Tamaki was unaware of the nature of the amorphous entity, unlike the vines. Its ability to alter its form like a liquid was something she couldn''t foresee.


    "Hyaa!!?"


    In an instant, the tentacle that had been stretching from the gap between bricks merged together to form a thick vine, entangling Tamaki''s white leg. The cold and sticky sensation caused her to let out an involuntary yelp.


    "Tamaki!? Damn it, these things are surprisingly tough...!!?"


    Shishimai swung her naginata at the reddish-ck thick tentacle, attempting to free Tamaki. With a squelching sound, the de plunged into the tentacle, reaching halfway inside. But that was all it did. The tentacle spewed out a poisonous liquid and clung tightly to the naginata, as if trying not to let it escape.


    "It won''te out...!? Ugh!!? What are you touching me with!?"


    Shishimai struggled desperately to pull her naginata out, but other tentacles quickly closed in from behind. They coiled around her legs, sides, and even slipped beneath her sleeves. Shishimai shivered at the eerie sensation but couldn''t break free.


    "Shishimai-san!? Uwah...hyaaah...!?"


    Tamaki, witnessing Shishimai''s capture in shock, struggled even harder, but her efforts were in vain. The sticky monsters yed with Tamaki''s entire body using their extended tentacles, subjecting various parts of her body with rough and delicate stimtion.


    "No... haaah...nngh!? Stop it!!"

 Chapter 111.5

    Chapter 111.5


    [Part 5/5]


    Overwhelmed by the repulsive and indescribable sensations, Tamaki''s entire body was under assault. The constant stimuli made it difficult for her to think straight, and she could only resist frantically. Naturally, it was futile. It only wasted her physical energy. Shishimai was in a simr situation, struggling more fiercely than Tamaki, but her body''s freedom was gradually being restricted by the countless encroaching tentacles.


    "Fire talisman, water talisman, metal talisman... the effects are still weak, huh?"


    Meanwhile, the only one free from capture, Botan, continued to employ various means against the viscous youkai in front of her, guarded by the bear youkai. From fire mes to surging water currents and even imbuing her sword that be Tsukumokami with spiritual energy, she tried everything, but they seemed to have little effect on the monsters.


    "How about this? Wood talisman... Tch, it will be rotten, huh?"


    Summoning with Wood technique, she used seeds of gically modified nts. After absorbing moisture and youkai energy, the nts were programmed to grow and eventually self-destruct. Unfortunately, the one she imnted in the creature''s body rotted away while still in its growth phase. It appeared the creature''s bodily fluids were notposed of suitable water.


    ''Kukukukuku!!''


    Amid Botan''s futile efforts, the mummy king, the summoner, mocked her. Botan wasn''t bothered by it and calmly observed the creature''s characteristics.


    (Their physical resistance and adaptability are quite high. However...)


    She nced at Tamaki and the others struggling. Seeing them squirming and screaming, Botan narrowed her eyes.


    (They (the tentacles) haven''t eaten yet. It''s due to orders. And it seems like... they''re ying.)


    The muumy hadn''t explicitly ordered them to y, but theirmand to neutralize the enemies probably allowed them to interpret their actions in their own way. That would indicate they possess enough intelligence to interpret orders flexibly. If that''s the case...


    "��Go."


    After observing the movements of the viscous youkai, Botan gave amand to the simplified Tsukumokami sword floating in the air. With a forceful charge, the floating sword impaled itself into the creature''s body, exploding from within.


    ''Clip-clop!?''


    With a scream, half of the creature''s body scattered, and it began to copse into a shapeless mass. The brain core that had been created within the creature to grant it flexible intelligence turned out to be its weakness, as it was meant to be nearly invincible. After spending countless years creating it, having it destroyed reduced the youkai to nothing more than an ordinary being. While not killed, being rendered thoughtless was enough for Botan at the moment.


    "Good. Now, only the remaining ones...!!?"


    Botan grinned at the results she finally achieved. However, it was a moment of carelessness. A shadow enveloped her, and a sixth entity descended from the ceiling, trying to pounce on her. Botan''s reaction was dyed, even with hermand to the sword.


    ''Grrrrr!!''


    The bear youkai pushed away the viscous entity, which was trying to cover Botan entirely with its body. They both fell to the ground, entangled in a struggle. The fight was evenly matched, but that also meant there was no one to protect her.


    "��!!?"


    Botan hurriedly attempted to use her talismans to dispel the remaining creatures, but it was toote. The remaining entities began to move in unison. They quickly intercepted the talismans before Botan could activate them, and countless tentacles closed in on her.


    "Don''t... don''t touch me!!"


    As the tentacles touched her, Botan was reminded of the wriggling bugs within her and raised her voice in agitation. However, it was a mistake. The excitement of the host caused the bugs inside her to react violently, causing intense pain and making her vomit in response. She weakened and lost the ability to resist, allowing the tentacles to bind her and start toying with her frail body. Meanwhile, the king from a safe distance nced at this scene with a cold smirk.


    "No, stop... don''t touch me..."


    With saliva drooling from her mouth and her consciousness barely holding on, Botan continued to mutter. However, deep down, she knew there was no hope for survival. Thus...


    "Ah... Ugh..."


    She caught a glimpse of the still-resisting bear. Unfortunately, that alone wouldn''t be enough to devour her corpse. In that case, she had no other choice. She would execute the next best n: a self-destructive tactic that would involve the creatures around her.


    "��!!"


    In a way, it was a traditional and honorable end for exorcists. However, Botan''s movements halted. Her breath became heavy. Though she knew this would be herst decision, she hesitated.


    "I will d��!!?"


    She seemed to have realized something about what she was about to do. The viscous entities tightened their grip around her and coiled around her body even more, trying to twist their tentacles inside her mouth. Botan felt despair, realizing that her hesitation was preventing her from even taking her final action.


    (I... I...!!?)


    Various emotions and memories shed through her mind like a carousel. What had gone wrong? How did she end up like this? Why...


    (Why am I... here...?)


    It was herst thought before sinking into despair and losing consciousness.


    <i>Thud!!</i>


    ''Clip!?''


    ''Clip-clop!!?''


    Nothing happened.


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly, Botan noticed that the relentless assault of the tentacles had stopped. Struggling to hold onto her fading consciousness, she recognized what was happening.


    The golden tome stored in the library was shining brightly, illuminating the entire room.


    "What''s...?"


    Botan, as well as the room''s owner, the mummy king, were clearly taken aback. It seemed that even for the mummy, this was an unprecedented sight.


    ''Clip!?''


    Even more pronounced were the reactions of the viscous creatures, their numerous eye-like organs quivering. It was as if they sensed something, something that unsettled them.


    Then, seemingly disregarding the creatures'' reactions, the golden tome levitated out of the shelf, untied its band, and opened up. Immediately afterward, a familiar voice echoed from within the book.


    ...It was the voice of a man whom Botan knew well, a man always apanied by a string of troubles.


    ''Clip-clop-clip-clop-clip=clop!!!!??''


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!?? Are you kidding me, you aliens, aaargh!!!?"


    A momentter, a barrel-like creature covered in damaged wings and sprouting flower-like patterns emerged from the book. Hanging from its side was ck-robed Hannya mask man.


    Everyone in the room, who had been present before the intrusion, was left dumbfounded. The mummy king, in particr, showed the most obvious sign of negligence.


    ''Clip-clop!!?''


    "Ugh...!!?"


    Without hesitation, the creature attached to the Hannya mask plunged into the viscous youkai that had captured Botan, sending it flying. Freed from the tentacles'' grasp, Botan immediately released a talisman, destroying the brain core of the creature holding Tamaki and rendering it powerless.


    ''Clip-clop-clip-clop!!?''


    ''Wooouououou!!?!!?''


    At the same time, the failed squid-like creature that had been careening into walls and changing direction was now turning towards the Chaos Mummy. The mummy tried to flee, but it was toote. The squid charged forward, mming the chaos mummy into the walls.


    A cacophony of deafening noise, violent tremors, and explosive sounds filled the room. Dust filled the air, and the remaining controlled viscous creatures cried out in eerie, metallic voices, bing disoriented.


    After surveying the chaotic scene, Botan got up, brushed off her clothes, and turned her expressionless face toward the figure that emerged from the dust. She spoke with a calm andposed tone.


    "...Once again, you''ve brought quite a troublesome creature along. Is this your hobby?"


    "Unfortunately, gathering things is not my ability."


    The ragged servant, whose entire body was in tatters, responded to Botan with an iprehensible theory.

 Chapter 112.1

    Chapter 112.1


    [Part 1/4]


    The pitch-ck night was engulfed by the freezing winter wind. The scene of powdery snow dancing in the air might have seemed magical to those living in the southern region.


    However, for her, it held no sway on her emotions. For those dwelling in the northern regions, snow could even be a cause of disgust, so it was not surprising. Moreover, from her perspective...


    "Is this where you''ve been?"


    In the darkness, she had been absentmindedly gazing at the bonfire when she turned her gaze towards the familiar voice. Her eyes met a young man in ck outfit with a Noh mask.


    "...What do you want?"


    "Hahaha, don''t be so unfriendly. We arerades of the same important group, aren''t we? It''s just a night shift celebration. Look, I''ve prepared food."


    Ignoring her somewhat prickly tone, the young man smiled warmly and presented a wrapped cloth. Without asking for permission, he sat down beside her. She concealed the excitement that slightly quickened her heartbeats, suppressed her excitement, and disdainfully sniffed the air.


    "Don''tpare me with you. You''re a servant, and I am a household member. Our positions arepletely different."


    As he spread the Furoshiki (wrapping cloth), revealing dried fish, dried rice, and steamed buns, he addressed her with a heartwarming offer. But all she saw was the contrast between their current situation and the times when they survived on the streets together. Their positions were indeed different now, but she couldn''t help but remember that scene she had witnessed a while ago.


    "Besides, why don''t you go back to that girl? It''s a perfect opportunity. If you miss this chance, you might not get another one. Isn''t it more meaningful than doing a night shift with these foul-smelling monster?"


    Taking the food he handed over, she retorted sarcastically to her childhood friend. After all, she had seen him with a girl from the same group, alone and looking affectionate. Although she didn''t want to disturb them too much, she couldn''t resist making a little jab.


    ...Ever since witnessing that scene, an inexplicable irritation had been festering in her heart.


    "Hey, hey, peeping is not a good idea, you know? At least, give me a shout or something?"


    "What am I, your babysitter? Should I give you a round of apuse?"


    "If you''re offering something, I''d be happy to take it."


    Scratching his head, the young man responded in a troubled tone, and she proceeded to tease him even more. He merely shrugged his shoulders and responded with a casual smile. His nonchnt attitude only exacerbated her annoyance.


    "Get lost. You''re annoying. ...I swear, do you want to be punched to death?"


    In fact, with her strength, it would be effortless to do so. That''s why their fates had been torn apart like this. She was too powerful to be a servant.


    "......"


    "...What''s wrong? You suddenly got quiet."


    "!? You''re annoying! Your face is too close!"


    "Huh!?"


    Lost in thought, she returned to her senses at his words. At the same moment, the mask-wearing servant was right in front of her. Without hesitation, she unleashed a backhand strike, hitting him squarely in the face. Damn, she thought, it was toote to realize it. The young man fell backward, tumbling over.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch... couldn''t you go a little easier? I thought my nose was broken!"


    "I don''t care. ...Rather, you should be grateful. After all, there''s someone to take care of you, right? You can let her pamper you gently."


    Why did she end up saying such a mean-spirited thing? Just being sarcastic? Wanting him to deny it? Or...


    "Well, okay. Then I''ll let you off the hook. It seems like you''re in quite a mood!"


    After a brief silence, he sighed and nodded his head. This shocked her because she knew him well. She believed that this petty bond they shared wouldn''t simply yield to her biting remarks without a trace of defiance or provocation. She had expected a retort or a provocation in return. But... she couldn''t think of the words to say next.


    "The food might not go down well, but make sure you eat it properly."


    "Sure, I don''t need you to tell me that! Stop lecturing me and go away already!"


    Her immediate response was aggressively hostile. She regretted it right after saying it. She tried to correct herself in a hurry, but the words didn''te out, and all she could do was watch him leave in the darkness.


    "...D*mn it!"


    As his figurepletely disappeared, she hung her head where she stood. She despised herself. It was always like this. She constantly regretted her actions. She indulged in her emotions, she hoped for things... and this was the result.


    "Haha, why am I thinking such stupid things? I shouldn''t care what happens to him, right?"


    Her muttered words were trembling with suppressed emotions, her expression contorted with indistinguishable feelings. And she didn''t even realize it. She had no room for suchposure.


    Her heart was filled to the brim with inexplicable thoughts and emotions. She was drowning in her feelings, engulfed by them,pletely confused. Because he... he... he...!!


    ''Bzzzz...''


    And so she couldn''t see. The existence of the ''root'' crawling toward her through the dark night, avoiding the light of the bonfire... * * *


    How much time had passed since I returned to the "Mayoiga"? I couldn''t trust my perception of time. I had cleared ten rooms so far. And now, in the eleventh room, I finally made contact with the missing people.


    ''Clip-clop! Clip!!''


    ''Clip-clop!!''


    The sticky creatures attacked the squid-like alien that had crashed into the wall. Their frenzy was like that of a child seeing its enemy. Their excitement was so intense that they couldn''t see our presence.


    ''Clip-clopp!!!!"


    On the other hand, the squid-like alien that pulled its head? out of the wall roared in fury and attacked the sticky creatures. shing lights emanated from what seemed like tentacles, shooting mysterious beams that incinerated the sticky creatures.


    However, the beams seemed tock the firepower topletely evaporate the mucous-covered beings.


    "For now, let''s get to a safe ce!!"


    "Haah, haah. Y-Yeah...?"


    Ignoring the creatures, I helped the exhausted Tamaki get up, her cheeks flushed, and called out to her. While shouting, I momentarily held my breath. I saw a half-lion, half-human figure tearing apart the exhausted tentacles and freeing herself from captivity.


    "..."


    "T-Tomobe-kun...?"


    ''(��?��?`)?''


    "...No, let''s run to the gate!"


    "Y-Yeah...?"


    Tamaki must have noticed my change in demeanor, as she called out to me, and I quickly remembered what I should prioritize. I pulled her towards the gate, and she�� hey, stupid spider, you didn''t need to react.


    ''Vuooohhhh!!''


    "Eeek!?"


    A roar echoed in the room. As I shifted my gaze, I saw the mummy, who should have been crushed by the squid-like alien, emerge from the pile of rubble. Although the ornaments adorning its body were slightly dented or broken, the mummy itself didn''t seem too damaged. Tamaki looked a bit scared; it seemed like she was mentally worn out. I could understand her feelings.


    "If it had fallen back there, that would''ve been nice...!"


    "What should we do? Those sticky creatures are ying with your brought-in squid, but it''s a problem even on its own."


    With a wry smile on my face, Botan, who had been embraced by the injured onikuma and approached us, pointed out the situation. I was well aware of that fact.


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m going to do this."


    Saying that, I received Teguruma from the hummingbird that perched on my shoulder. I held it in my mouth. Then, I rapidly pulled the Teguruma''s threads.


    ''Gwoh!?''


    The ambush from the spider wire imbued with divine energy cut the mummy in half from its waist. It was mmed down on the floor, face-down.


    The hummingbird, having carried Teguruma in its beak during the squid-like alien''s invasion of the walls, left. The extended threads wrapped around the mummy''s back. And with the received threads, this was possible.


    "...You''re quite skilled, huh?"


    "I read the situation in this room beforehand."


    ''( ��?��) I still have more than that (the thread)!''


    Ignoring the puzzled hummingbird and Botan, who looked at me questioningly, I replied without paying attention to the spider''s triumphant face. When I said I "read" the situation, it wasn''t a metaphor; it was the truth.


    "Heya Sagashi no Ma (The Room for Searching Rooms)" was a room where you could literally search for rooms. Countless bookshelves contained descriptions of all the rooms prepared by "Mayoiga" could be find in this room. What was happening in each room was being updated in real-time. If you wanted to go to a room you liked, you could open the first page of that book, stick your head in, and teleport there.


    The countless books were the entrance to the rooms and the rooms themselves. If the hummingbird used Tamaki''s hair as a catalyst to cast a search curse, it would continue along the corridor of bookshelves until it finally found the target. It found it, and then I viewed the ongoing scene where the protagonist was getting tangled up by tentacles.


    "I see... And what about that squid-like creature ying with the mucus?"


    "I kidnapped it while it was hibernating."


    "Huh?"


    "What''s this guy saying?" That was the kind of reaction I received, but there was no other way to put it, as it was true. Six rooms ago, while lost in the mentally intrusive frigid mountain range, I stumbled upon a scene of a sleeping herd. The old man Matsushige was eagerly interested and demanded to dissect them on the spot, but I adamantly refused and, instead, decided to seal them using the old man''s offered talisman and bring them back...

 Chapter 112.2

    Chapter 112.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "I see... But you made a good decision. To throw away such a rare specimen for the monsters to fight each other..."


    "Oh, I still have one more secured."


    ''(�ަأ�) If you prepare, there will be no sorrow!!''


    "......"


    When I showed another talisman from my pocket, Botan looked at me in silence. Hey, cut it out. Don''t give me such a cold look. It wasn''t my decision. If you want to look, look at the hummingbird on my shoulder. Hey, old man, stop averting your gaze. Face your granddaughter.


    "Well then, let''s put that aside for now... Should we let them fight?"


    ''��(�b���b*)? Nuhahahaha!!''


    Realizing that, I cut short my excuses to Botan and rushed forward. I kicked the staff the mummy king was using.


    ''Gah!?''


    With the staff supporting its weight taken away, the mummy crashed back onto the floor. It seemed pretty obvious that this luxurious mummy would be a troublesome opponent. Because this guy could pointed at me when it got up and attacked me with fireballs, so be on your guard. ''(*��,_�f��) Hahaha!! (*???) Did you think I would overlook my eyes!?''��Hey, you noisy dung spider.


    "That''s right... Take this, and eat it plenty!!"


    ''Ogohh!!?''


    I twist the staff into the mouth of the mummy. Twisting the staff, I mercilessly drive it through its back until it reaches all the way to the spine. The mummy, now resembling a salt-grilled sweetfish, has lost its legs and is unable to bend its back due to the impaled staff, making it incapable of standing up properly. It can only wriggle and flounder on the floor in a ridiculous manner. I leave the scene, feeling aplished with my work


    While I couldn''tpletely destroy it, in this state, it wouldn''t be able to move properly. My goal was to rescue Tamaki and the others, not to engage every monster I encountered. Besides, it would be impossible.


    ''Meow.''


    "Huh?"


    I nced down as I heard the carefree meowing of a cat. The two-tailed cat that had appeared out of nowhere was carrying a hand mirror in its mouth as it passed by me. It then confidently presented the mirror to Botan.


    "Thank you."


    Botan calmly epted the offered hand mirror without any surprise. By the way, while Botan had been sorting through the scattered scrolls and books in the chaotic library due to the slime and alien''s intense battle, she had managed to find some useful items and concealed them inside talismans.


    "Botan-sama?"


    "I''m just doing what''s necessary. Let''s take some useful things with us."


    "You''re really something else."


    ''(*��?��?) That''s right''


    From facing an almost ero-game-like situation just moments ago to now methodically searching for items, Botan was truly courageous. Like grandfather, like granddaughter. Look at the protagonist, still a bit dazed, huh?


    "We should probably leave now. We can discuss the rewardter... Also, we''re likely to have morepanying soon."


    If I strained my ears, I could hear the sound of arge number of bugs approaching from a distance. I wasn''t sure what it was, but it definitely didn''t sound good. We should make our escape while we still had the chance.


    "That''s true. ...Hey, what are you spacing out for? Snap back to reality already."


    "Whoayiii!?"


    While Tamaki had been absentmindedly listening to our conversation, she was brought back to reality by Botan poking her with a serious expression. She let out a weird noise, but we ignored it.


    "Miss Tamaki, focus. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, but... Oh, wait! There''s still one more person!"


    As Tamaki turned around, a freshly caught tentacle was tossed aside.


    "Haah... haah... these guys are really persistent! So, who are you? You came in quite shy, but who are you?"


    "...I am Onitsuki Family servant''s Yun-shoku. My name is Tomobe."


    ''(*��?��) I''m an idol with multiple roles!''


    Facing the dubious-looking beastkin who questioned me aggressively, I replied after a short pause. Yep, stupid spider, I''m pretty sure she can''t hear your voice.


    "��"


    After mentally making a retort, I nced at Botan. Through our eye contact, I continued speaking.


    "For now, let''s get out of this noisy room... It seems like we can escape from this room through that gate."


    I briefly nced at the stone gate behind the stone coffin. But it was being crushed and pushed by the struggling aliens and slime.


    """......""""


    ''(���㧥��)''


    Suddenly, everyone present exchanged nces, struck by the unexpected situation. And then...


    "What!? You''re kidding, right?"


    "Oh, this is the worst!"


    "Darn it! Isn''t there any other way out?"


    ''(��?��?) Ahhaha!''


    In a panic, we desperately searched the chaotic room for an escape route. * * *


    The room quickly became more chaotic. The aliens and slime were engaged in a seemingly never-ending back-and-forth battle. The mummy king was still flopping around on the floor.


    And amidst all that, we continued searching through the chaos.


    "D*mn! Is there no way out here either? Anywhere, anywhere at all?"


    "Please, stay calm! You''re distracting me! Ahh, this book is useless too!"


    We searched through the traps on the walls and floor, and rummaged through the scattered scrolls and burial items, desperately looking for a way out. Unfortunately, we hadn''t found any results yet.


    ''(???) Your back!''


    "Whoa!? That''s dangerous!"


    White Spider''s warning? I swung my dagger to fend off a slimy tentacle that was reaching out. The severed tentacle, still wriggling on the floor like a grilled salted sweetfish, was quickly crushed.


    ''Clip-clop! Clip-clip-clip!''


    "Hey, don''t look this way...!!"


    ''(* >��


    As I noticed the gaze, I saw one of the slime creatures staring at me with countless eyeballs. Red, shining like beads or crystals, its eyes bore into me with an eerie feeling, evoking a primal fear. Well, stupid spider, I''m pretty sure it''s not looking at you!


    ''Clip...''


    ''Clip-cloppp!!''


    The slime''s second attack was intercepted by a beam fired from the side. The alien concentrated green beams from its arm and shot back at the slime. However, it was quickly attacked by another slime and began firing its green beams wildly in a frenzy.


    ''(?��?o?)? Whoa-!?


    "Hey! Stop shooting at us with those creepy beams!"


    I hid behind a fallen bookshelf to dodge the beams. Looking around, I saw that Botan and the others were also hiding behind bookshelves for emergency evacuation. Hey bear, sorry to break it to you, but you''re too big to hide behind the bookshelf properly. You''re exposing your head while trying to hide your butt! ''Kuun!!?'' Oh, now a stray beam hit your butt, and you''re screaming.


    "Well, this is like a festival. We won''t get anywhere like this."


    "I wish there was something we could do..."


    Shishimai and Tamaki murmured. I shifted my gaze to Botan, who was reading ancient books amidst the chaos. Her hands, which had been roughly flipping through the pages, stopped. Did she find something?


    "This demon magic book might be useful. For now... ''Guardians, bring destruction upon them!''"


    ''(?`��?��) Roger that, I''ll bring it on!''


    Botan, with a slightly smug expression, chanted the curse. Instantly, soldiers with dog faces emerged from the wall paintings. They were the guardians protecting the pyramid, armed with spears and sickles. There were eight of them. Following Botan''smand, they joined the fray, fighting alongside the monsters. Hey spider, why are you still making that cocky face?


    "This should buy us some time. Now... this is it, the teleportation."


    Flipping through a few pages, Botan pointed to a specific section.


    "Sounds good. Let''s get out of here and say goodbye to these monsters."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not that simple. This doesn''t seem to be such a convenient curse. Moreover, it seems to require a sacrifice."


    With those words, Botan nced at me. Hey, stop that. Don''t look at me after talking about sacrifices.

 Chapter 112.3

    Chapter 112.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Sigh, there''s no helping it. Then..."


    And when Botan turned her gaze to the scorched bear on the opposite side, the teary-eyed bear growled. Sorry, but I value my life too. I''ll pray for your soul, so give it up. ''((( ��?��?))) I''ll be a sacrifice! I can''t believe I won''t be the center of attention anymore.''


    "What the heck are you guys doing?"


    ""''''...''''""


    "Don''t look at me!!?"


    As Shishimai interfered with the sacrificial discussion, all of us, including the bear, the spider, and I, turned our gazes towards her, only to be shouted at. The bear, in particr, looked like it saw a glimmer of hope.


    "Um, well..."


    Timidly, Tamaki spoke up.


    "What''s the matter? Are you ready for self-sacrifice?"


    "No way! Not that... I mean, can any sacrifice work?"


    After retorting to Botan''s remark, Tamaki asked a question. And Botan replied.


    "ording to this demon (youma) book, the targets seem to be quite diverse. However, it seems you need to draw aplicated circle under the feet of the sacrifice, so you can''t use the rampaging monsters. It''ll be challenging to capture one alive."


    Still focused on the fierce battle, Botan exined.


    "Besides, this teleportation curse seems to have quite a high fuel consumption. The soldiers we summoned earlier didn''t seem to provide enough energy."


    "If it''s okay to use those monster as sacrifices, does that mean we can use enemies as well?"


    "Yes. ...So?"


    Botan tilted her head in response to Tamaki''s confirmation-like remark. In return, Tamaki pointed to something as a suggestion.


    "Yeah. We need a strong sacrifice, right? Then... can''t we use that? It''s a bit ambiguous if it''s alive or not."


    She pointed to the mummy king, still wriggling on the floor.


    """''''...''''"""


    Upon Tamaki''s suggestion, we exchanged nces again. And then, we quickly reached a decision.


    "Everyone!! Draw the circle!! Servants! Got it!?"


    Summoning a dog-faced servant as an assistant from the demon book, Botan shouted at me. I had already understood what she meant.


    "Bodyguard duty, huh!? You can handle it too!?"


    "Of course I can!!"


    In response to my inquiry and invitation, Shishimai, wielding a naginata, agreed. As if answering her, one of the slime creatures, which had been fighting the aliens, approached us. The dog-faced guards stepped forward to intercept it, creating a path for it to charge towards us.


    "Can you do it!?"


    ''( ?`��?��) I''m on it!!


    I swung my Teguruma towards the approaching slime. I tear apart the countless tentacles that extend out, then threw them towards the main body. As a result, nearly a third of the creature''s body was cleanly severed and fell off. However, it immediately started to reattach itself.


    ''(*��?��?) Is it done?''


    "It seems that shing attacks are not very effective against its amorphous form...!! What''s its weak point!?"


    "There''s a core somewhere in its body. I tried attacking it before, and if we destroy it, the creature should be powerless."


    "A core, huh...!!"


    While defending against the approaching slime, I looked at Shishimai with a serious expression. It wasn''t easy to locate the core within the opaque slime. Most likely, the core was constantly moving within its body. Botan might have been able to sense it due to her exorcist abilities, but for me... attacking it blindly proved to be of little use.


    "Doryaaah!!"


    Shishimai let out a roar. She aimed at the wound I had cut open and thrust with her naginata into it. With a thunderous roar, the slime youkai''s body fluid sttered around. It had significantly reduced in volume, and she struck it again, mming it against the wall.


    "Huff, huff. There''s no need to kill it if we don''t have to. So we don''t need to aim for the core."


    Shishimai, breathing heavily from her powerful attack, wiped the sweat from her forehead and shouted at me.


    "And your weapon is pretty good too, huh? Let''s go with what you did earlier. You open the wound, and I''ll shove something big inside. ...Got it?"


    "Understood...!!"


    ''(*����) This sounds awesome!!''


    To Shishimai''s words, I didn''t respond with denial but affirmation. Considering the approaching slime, it was the only logical course of action. Well, spider, it''s not like we have any other options, right?


    "Haah!!"


    "Be blown away, you monster!!"


    Shishimai and I coordinated to repel the iing slime. Our roles were clear, and being both experts in monster extermination, especially since Shishimai was skilled in strength-basedbat techniques like Iruka, it contributed to our smooth interception of the monsters.


    "I-I can help too...!!"


    "Stay behind and cover me, please."


    Botan, who was preparing for the ritual, stopped Tamaki from trying to join our battle.


    "B-But...!?"


    "With your skills, you''ll only get in the way. It''s okay to be passionate, but please don''t bother others just for your own satisfaction."


    "Ugh...!!?"


    Tamaki''s eyes widened at the merciless reprimand. She trembled with shame and frustration, but that was all. She had no words to retort. It was evidence that she acknowledged Botan''s words herself. She was disheartened by her own powerlessness...


    "Why are you moping around!? If you want to cry, do itter!! ...Ugh! You''ll support us if things get tough or if we mess up, okay!?"


    Tamaki couldn''t help but raise her head at the frank words. She looked at Shishimai and me, struggling against the slime.


    "Miss Tamaki, I apologize for being rude, but we''re in serious situation right now!! We don''t have time to treat you��What''s this vibration!!?"


    ''(���㧥��) Isn''t it an earthquake?''


    I continued to fight against the slime with all my might while shouting words of encouragement to Tamaki. However, a chilling sensation ran through me as the entire room shook violently. And of course, stupid spider, don''t raise any gs...!!?


    "Hey, hey, hey, is this for real!? Is this really happening!!?"


    ''(����?��?��) Wh-wh-what is it!?


    The thick stone door that had been closed was starting to crack and spread as the tremors grew stronger. I instinctively looked behind me. My gaze met with Botan, who had been chanting the ritual spell. She nodded slightly. In other words, it meant that it was happening.


    The stone door shattered. It couldn''t withstand the pressure from the other side.


    ''Buzzzz!''''Bzzz!!''''Buzzzz!!''''Bzzzz!!''''Bzz! Bzz!''''Buzz!!''''Buzz!!''''Buzzzz!!''''Buzz!!''''Buzzzzz!!''


    It was already a turbid stream. The cries of countless insects resounded throughout the room. Thousands, no, definitely tens of thousands of golden beetles rushed towards us like an avnche. It was a sight that could be described as a swarm strategy, but with insects instead of people...!! ''(���㧥��) Aaahhh?it''s so scary!!?''��Hey, you''re a bug too, aren''t you!?


    ''Clip-clop!!?''


    ''Clip-clop!!?''


    The first to fall victim were the bizarre creatures that had been aimlessly battling each other. They frantically swatted, crushed, and burned the massive swarm of insects that clung to them, but even more bugs overwhelmed and swallowed them. The moment they found a wound, they swarmed towards it. They screamed, but their voices were quickly drowned out. Their violent struggles were in vain.


    ''''''''Buzzzzzzz!!!!''''''''


    And now, the remaining golden beetles, who couldn''t find a target due to the overwhelmingpetition, acknowledged our presence and charged at us all at once.


    "Botan!!"


    "''Intercept them''!!"


    Upon my shout, Botan, who was conducting the ritual, responded. The summoned guards followed the instructions of the curse and confronted the swarm with their spears and sickles.


    ''��!!''


    ''!!!!''


    In no time, they were swallowed by the swarm, but they continued to resist with all their might. They didn''t even scream. They were only pseudo-living creatures, so they didn''t feel fear. But their magnificent fighting spirit was evident. ...Even though it was just a means of buying time.

 Chapter 112.4

    Chapter 112.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "This is bad!? We need to retreat!"


    "D*mn it...!!"


    ''w(?��?)w run away!!''


    Shishimai and I cut down several of the bugs that had broken through the guards, but we quickly had to withdraw. Unfortunately, we couldn''t handle their numbers.


    Amidst the chaotic situation, Botan continued the ritual diligently with the summoned guards. She understood that if she didn''t seed in the curse, everyone would die. She told the bear to kick the mummy''s head to make it stop making noise. She then flipped through the book''s pages and read the final passage.


    ''Hisss!!''


    Several golden beetles climbed along the walls and approached Botan.


    "Leave them to me!!"


    Leaving the bugs chasing us to Shishimai, I rushed to intercept the bugs approaching Botan. One, two, three...!!


    ''��(; ?��?) Papa-!!''


    "Damn! They dodged...!!"


    One bug that avoided my attack charged straight at Botan. I enhanced my leg strength with spiritual power and managed to catch up to it, crushing it against the wall. However, another one made a beeline straight for Botan...!!?


    "!?"


    "I won''t let you!!"


    The golden beetle that leaped towards Botan was swiftly cut down by Tamaki''s sword, which intercepted it in an instant. It was a brilliant sh of skill. Both Botan, who was casting the curse, and I were left dumbfounded.


    "Haah, haah...!! I''ll do everything I can too! So leave this to me!!"


    "...Understood!!"


    With determination in her tense expression, Tamaki''s words reached us. I nodded slightly and turned my attention back to intercepting the bugs in front of me.


    "''Ka-geki - Noyaki Hiki (me Attack - Field Scorch)''!!"


    Shishimai swung her naginata, releasing a curse. The sparks from the naginata transformed into the shape of a fox and dashed through the swarm of insects. The mes scattered by the fox dispersed the swarm of bugs.


    "Cut them down!!"


    ''�c(������)�� Please give me a lucky charm!?''


    I rushed into the swarm of bugs with my Teguruma. With a single swing, I tore through dozens of bugs, and my Teguruma returned to my hand. Damn, these pesky spiders. Trust your own thread! Relying on modern tools is weak!


    "Kuh!? Can I get through!?"


    As the swarm of bugs slipped past Shishimai and me, Onikuma stood firm, and Tamaki formed the final line of defense. Onikuma acted as her shield, and Tamaki swiftly cut down any bugs that approached, showing off her swordsmanship that was on par with a master.


    "''Offer them here. Present the sacrifice. Guide us. Pay the price. Protect us from the pursuing hunting dogs. O existence of providence, hear my voice''...!! Has it arrived!?"


    Botan finished reciting the final verse of the ritual, sensing the presence. The magic circle drawn on the floor glowed, and countless shining hands extended from the white lines. They emitted a pure and divine light.


    ''����!!!??''


    The mummies trembled, horrified and surprised by the approaching fate. Struggling to escape, all their efforts were futile. Creepy, childish voices full of ridicule resounded. Countless thin hands enveloped the sacrificial mummies, sinking them into the floor and then into the depths of the earth...


    "��!!"


    Botan gasped at the gruesome and evil sight. Several hands reached out towards her. Instinctively, she braced herself, but they only lightly touched her attire before retracting. These beings were malicious, sly, and crafty, but precisely because of that, they were loyal to the irond contract with no loopholes.


    The magic circle that swallowed the mummies glowed even more suspiciously. Then, it began to rise from the floor. A gate emerged, floating in mid-air.


    "It''s here!! Everyone, get out quickly, or I''ll leave you behind!!"


    Botan realized that despite requiring high-quality sacrifices, the range of mobility of the gate was limited, and she had no idea where it led to. This shoddy "equivalent exchange" was the price to be paid. As she turned to shout this, her voice grew hoarse.


    "!?"


    At the same time, she witnessed it. A swarm of bugs had advanced so close that even the guards couldn''t restrain them anymore.


    ''Grrrrrrr!!''


    Onikuma swiftly carried Botan and charged into the gate''s depths. Along the way, it grabbed Tamaki by the cor as if to save her from an ident. Shishimai, I, and the others followed suit, running at full speed without looking back.


    "''Be a shield''!!"


    Amidst Botan''s cry in ancientnguage, several dog-faced beings assisting the ritual seemed to have plunged into the swarm of bugs. There was no time to confirm.


    "Quickly,e on!!"


    "Tomobe-kun, hurry!!"


    Shishimai made a beastly leap and jumped into the gate. I turned around. With a desperate expression, I saw Tamaki at the rear. Amidst the roaring and mor of the countless bugs, they shouted in rm. Tamaki''s voice almost sounded like a scream.


    ...Through Shishimai''s eyes, I saw the tremendous swarm of bugs filling the area behind me, leaving me breathless.


    "You d*mn bastards!!"


    ''��(>_<)�� Hurry!!''


    I enhanced my leg strength with spiritual energy. I strengthened it to a level that would undoubtedly cause muscle painter. I sprinted, reached the gate, and Shishimai was trying to pull me up. I extended my hand towards her, and then...


    Stab, the naginata was thrust into my heart.


    "Huh?"


    "What...?"


    Surprised voices came from Tamaki and Shishimai. They were confused, not understanding what had happened. As for me, I simply gave a wry smile. It wasn''t as if I hadn''t anticipated this situation. I knew I could end up in this kind of predicament. So my surprise was rtively small. However...


    "Do you really have to do this at this critical moment!?"


    "Fire Seal...!!"


    With blood spilling from my mouth, I shouted. Despite her own astonishment, Botan managed to take out a talisman and began casting a fire spirit art.


    "...!!"


    Immediately, the naginata was roughly pulled out. The de swung, and the sparks scattered. In that moment, I took a step forward. I passed through the gate, intending to join Shishimai and Botan in the battle.


    ...An instantter, the sight before me spun violently and dispersed.


    "Guh...!!?"


    ''(@_@) What! (>.<) Aaah?!''


    Transferred by the teleportation gate, I was thrown somewhere in the next moment. I broke the fall with a roll and, despite the pain in my chest, forced myself to stand up. Looking around, I couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed.


    Unfortunately, it seemed we weren''t outside the monster''s belly. The sight before me was that of a ruined room. Decaying tatami mats, torn screens, broken pirs, and fallen sliding doors. The air was foul, the darkness dim, and the Japanese-style room had turned into ruins...


    "Hahaha... if it''s true, you should have done it right before we escaped, but you''re so impatient, aren''t you, huh?


    "W-What...?"


    It was an instinctive reaction due to the precaution I had taken beforehand. I endured the pain in my chest, which was not a shallow wound by any means, and asked her. I asked the bewildered and confused her. No, I addressed the creature looking at me through her eyes.


    "Well then... How should I deal with you?"


    Pointing my Dagger (tant��) towards her "limbs," I smiled wryly at the potentialplexity of the situation that might unfold after this, and muttered softly.


    Yes. Shishimai Asami, the existence that clouded the minds of both readers and the protagonist in the ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' novel version...


    Fanart:


    Title: Murasaki-chan enduring the infinite rotating hell


    URL: Here


    Title: From Chapter 110, the main heroine, Gori-sama


    URL: Here


    Title: From Chapter 110, a scene with the four characters


    URL: Here

 Chapter 113.1

    Chapter 113.1


    [Part 1/5]


    In entertainment works with dedicated fans across various media, there inevitably exists a group known as "purists" who harshly criticize any changes made during media mix adaptations. From novelizations to manga adaptations, anime, and live-action versions, the process of adding or omitting events, characters, or details not present in the original work requires a deep understanding and interpretation of the source material from the creators.


    If the adaptation fails miserably in sales and receives harsh criticism on inte forums, it might be considered cute, but in some extreme cases, fans have resorted to sending threats to productionpanies as an attempt at ckmail. Legendary stories of such incidents exist in works that transitioned from novels to visual media. The more beloved the original work, the higher the expectations, anxieties, and evaluation hurdles from the fans.


    In the case of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)," which already had multiple branching routes and detailed settings open to interpretation, the hurdle for the novel version''s unique storyline might have been rtively low, but it didn''t mean fans viewed it with leniency.


    The novel''s acim was partly due to the brilliant illustrations by a famous artist, but more importantly, it was the author''s skillful writing that won over the readers. The novel writer was also blessed with an entric mind, just like the team responsible for the original game development and manga adaptation.


    The author had previously written many ero-guro works, and they made the erotic scenes even more erotic and the gruesome scenes even more horrifying. By fully utilizing their expressive abilities, they added rich psychological depictions to keep the protagonist immersed in a state of cuteness... or rather, pity. The additional hardships and trials were treated as both cruel and admirable by the readers. Yes, if you think about it calmly, the fans were quite something too.


    The "Mayoiga arc" that continued from Volume 10 to Volume 12 of the novel was no exception to this.


    "Is it finally a bad end?"


    "It''s probably a prelude for a loop."


    "��Are we going to keep ying through all the BAD routes, bound by the circle of Tamaki''s principles...?"


    "Do you guys really want to torture Tamaki that much?"


    "I mean, we''ve already tortured Tamaki countless times."


    "Tamaki getting tortured is kinda hot (;�䧥`) Haha"


    "Do you get aroused by seeing Tamaki tortured (Ryona)? Weird..."


    "Just business as usual, huh."


    Initially, readers spected about the purpose of the internal wandering in "Mayoiga," which was an instant BAD ending in the original game version, and while their thoughts were inclined in that direction... reality took apletely different turn.


    Shishimai Asami, a half-youkai and household member with the blood of a lion youkai, was a semi-original character introduced in the novel version of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)." She was also an antagonist who delved into Tamaki''s emotional wounds, which were already strained... * * *


    "Tsk!!?"


    My Dagger (tant��) intercepted the iing strike of the naginata. Though I managed to block it, the impact sent me flying backward. I rolled in a breakfall to dissipate and deceive the impact. Deceived, but my arm... numb...!?


    "An electric current...!?"


    ''(>��<.) It''s shivering?''


    Based on my past experiences, I could tell from the trembling of my arm as I held the Dagger (tant��). The novel only described it as nerve pain or spasms in Tamaki''s monologue, but this was clearly not a curse. It was a mild electric current running through my nerves. I knew because I had experienced being crisped by a mole bastard. ...Not exactly a joyful memory.


    "Servant...!? Are you okay!? D*mn, my body!? What''s happening!?"


    The half-youkai lion on the other side, who had attacked me, shouted in a tone of confusion and concern. She seemed to be worried about my well-being and was also disturbed by what was happening to her own body.


    "...!!"


    I didn''t answer and responded with a Teguruma thrown at her.


    "What!!? Tsk!?"


    In the dimly lit Japanese-style room, Shishimai seemed to have understood something from the reflection of the spider thread''s light. She leaped before her body could be bisected horizontally. She gracefully rotated to avoid the spider thread''s strike, and as shended, she kicked the tatami mat beneath her towards me.


    "Watch out...!?"


    "The one who should watch out is you!!? No matter what, I won''t hold back... guh!!?"


    I dodged the tatami she thrust towards my face, ignoring Shishimai''s words, and charged forward, thrusting with my dagger. Shishimai tried to intercept it with the handle of her naginata, but she must have remembered the sharpness of my dagger. So, she adapted her defense to parrying the strike.


    "Wait...!? Let''s talk, please...!!?"


    Shishimai, with her half-youkai reflexes, keen senses, and physical strength, defended and evaded my close-range sword attacks. She used the techniques of grappling and dodging skillfully. Impressive...!!


    "But, is this...!!?"


    "Guh!? Ngh...!?"


    While the opponent was preupied with hand-to-handbat, Iunched another Teguruma attack. The threads of the Teguruma swung horizontally, and just like with the dagger, it was impossible to block the attack with the naginata''s handle. Touching the threads was a suicidal act. Therefore, her evasion methods were limited when she was this close.


    "Ugh!!?"


    Shishimai''s chosen evasion method was to lower her body. The spider threads passed over the top of her head, slicing through a few strands of her hair.


    "Take this!!"


    ''(?`��?��) I won''t lose!!''


    With an aimed strike, I delivered a powerful kick. It was a kick with a reinforced shoe containing metal tes and enhanced by spiritual power. It was a full-force blow aimed at Shishimai''s face.


    "Gaah! Ahh...!!?"


    Although she managed to protect her face with an improvised guard, Shishimai was still sent flying backward. Her face contorted in pain. The naginata she had been holding flew off somewhere. I moved in for the finishing blow.


    "S-stop...!? Why...!!?"


    With tears welling up in her frightened eyes and a bewildered expression, Shishimai tried to plead for me to stop, but Ipletely ignored her. I knew that talking to her was pointless. It was all toote, meaningless, and futile. That''s why I had to get rid of the presence before me.


    After all, it was for Shishimai Asami''s sake above all else. So, right here...!!


    ''��(; ?��?) Papa, stop!!''


    "Tomobe-kun!!? S-stop...!!?"


    "Hey!!?"


    Perhaps because I was too focused on Shishimai in front of me, my field of vision narrowed, and I didn''t notice the presence emerging from the darkness until the spider warned me.


    Right after, a girl appeared, blocking the space between me and Shishimai with a drawn sword, showing a posture to receive the attack. And my body had already started moving to finish off Shishimai, and I couldn''t stop it.


    "Move!!"


    "Huh!?"


    In an instant, all I could do was shout. The shout and the throw of the Teguruma happened simultaneously. And Tamaki responded to the warning in the same instant. I fervently hoped that she could avoid the threads safely. I prayed for her safety, begging her not to die.


    "Wha...!?"


    The scene before me made me doubt my eyes. The Teguruma, thrown without being able to stop my momentum, swung towards the girl. If it continued, it would slice across her delicate right shoulder and cut into her side. But Tamaki... she deflected it with her sword. To be more precise, she deflected it with the surface of the sword.


    It was truly an incredible feat. Tamaki read the trajectory of the swinging spider threads, and the de of her sword lightly grazed the threads, avoiding them without breaking the surface, creating a metallic sound and sparks.


    "Kuugh...!!!? Uwaaah!?"


    However, she couldn''tpletely evade them, and Tamaki''s head was just barely missed by the spider threads as she lost her bnce. Nevertheless, she remained unharmed, and that made me feel relieved and drained of energy.


    The consequence of my carelessness was being paid by the half-youkai lion''s w, which approached me from the side.


    "Tomo��!"


    "Guh!!?"


    ''��(������) Eek!?''


    My scream unintentionally drowned out Tamaki''s call. Seriously, this jerk!? Of all things, she came at me with a strike that would hit my shoulder where the previous frog cut...!?


    "Tomobe-kun!!? Shishimai-san!? Why... How could this happen!?"


    "..."


    As I knelt down, Tamaki ran to my side and yelled. I couldn''t see Shishimai''s figure from within the darkness. The silence in the dark felt like confusion and bewilderment. ...Not that it meant anything.


    "...!!"


    Shishimai''s presence, which seemed to have been watching us for a moment, suddenly retreated, as if receiving some sort of instruction.


    "Shishimai-san, wait...!!"


    "Don''t go, Tamaki!! Do you want to get lost!?"


    ''(?`��?��) Shut up, I can''t handle this...''


    I grabbed Tamaki''s outfit to stop her from chasing after Shishimai. Chasing her alone in thisbyrinth would only lead to getting lost. Plus, there''s the annoying spider.


    "But, but...!!"


    Tamaki was about to protest, but when she looked at me, she fell silent. More urately, she looked at the wounds on my chest and shoulder, causing her face to turn pale.


    "T-Tomobe-kun..."


    "...I''m fine. It''s not as deep as it looks."


    ''(�ࣻ�أ���) I''m freaking out inside...''


    I answered Tamaki, trying to reassure her, although half of it was a lie. As a half-monster, the wounds weren''t fatally dangerous to me at the moment. However, the bleeding, which would eventually stop, was enough to cause anemia. To be honest, I was feeling lightheaded already. I could never admit this to the protagonist.


    ...By the way, spider, stop stealing lines.


    "More importantly, I''m d that Miss Tamaki is safe. ...Forgive me for being impolite, but did you arrive here all by yourself?"


    As soon as I asked, Tamaki''s eyes widened as if she had remembered something, and she shouted.


    "Oh! That''s right!! I... I was teleported with a big bear youkai and that person!! Um... um..."


    "Botan-sama, was it?"


    Tamaki seemed unsure about the name, so I told her the name of Matsushige''s granddaughter.


    "Yeah, that person! We were teleported together, but... but..."


    Tamaki had a troubled expression, not knowing what to do. An unpleasant premonition surfaced, and I recalled the moments just before we were teleported to this filthy room. I had asked Tamaki for guidance and requested her to show me the way... * * *

 Chapter 113.2

    Chapter 113.2


    [Part 2/5]


    Themotion just before the teleportation must have caused a slight deviation in the coordinates. With Tamaki''s guidance, it didn''t take long for us to find her.


    The problem was the state she was in.


    "Botan-sama!?"


    ''( �R?�Q) Hi, bear-chan!''


    In a corner of the vast abandoned building, stood the onikuma. Behind her, a girl''s figure appeared, leaning against the moldy wall. Seeing her pale and the dark stain spreading from her shoulder to her side, I couldn''t help but scream. I rushed over to her.


    "...You''re being noisy, servant. ...I''ve already administered first aid."


    In response to my approach, Botan retorted with her usual acerbic tone. It took her a while to react, and her breath and voice were quite weak.


    "You let your guard down. ...Although I was already cautious, I didn''t expect her to attack in that situation. Targeting you first was also unexpected."


    Botanined, touching the damp and reddish-stained clothes. She sighed.


    Unlike in my original knowledge, Botan had seen through Shishimai''s true identity at first sight. Even so, she had been cautious but left her alone.


    The situation surrounding her made it difficult to eliminate Shishimai immediately. Since Tamaki already trusted her, taking any action would cause chaos. Considering Shishimai''s known abilities and unknown powers, it was predicted that a considerable number of curse-tools would be consumed if she was to be dealt with. If she didn''t immediatelyunch an attack despite having the chance, it wasn''t a strange judgment to keep an eye on her actions through secret surveince and observation.


    "What happened to her?"


    "I couldn''t finish her off. We had a brief fight, but she quickly retreated. I don''t think she''s nearby anymore, but..."


    With a solemn expression hidden beneath a mask, I answered, keeping an eye on the surroundings... Then, Tamaki, looking puzzled, appeared in my field of vision.


    "Miss Tamaki? Is something wrong?"


    "Huh? Um... well, when I listened to your conversation, it seemed like you were talking about Shishimai-san, as if you had anticipated being attacked..."


    "Yes, that''s correct. What about it?"


    Tamaki hesitantly asked, and Botan responded curtly, as if brushing it off. Tamaki''s expression became even more puzzled at Botan''s straightforward response.


    "What is all this? Shishimai suddenly attacked... but she seemed confused, and she even helped me... Why did she do that?"


    "That was deception. An ambush under the guise of a monster. It''s not as absurd as it sounds."


    "It does sound absurd!?"


    Tamaki shouted in response to Botan''s matter-of-fact and cold words. When Botan winced, possibly due to the pain from her wounds, Tamaki seemed to feel guilty and grew timid.


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    "It''s fine. ...But if you have something else you want to say, just say it first. It''s troublesome when you keep things to yourself."


    Botan''s indifferent tone, seemingly devoid of both goodwill and malice, urged Tamaki to continue. Apologetically, Tamaki nodded slightly and began to speak her memories of the short but intense time with Shishimai Asami.


    It was a recollection of the time she spent with Shishimai��saving her life, the idle chitchat during their journey through thebyrinth, the snippets of Shishimai''s personal life and her circumstances as a household member serving the Igarashi family, her grievances, nagging, strictness, and kindness��Tamaki recounted it all...


    "Didn''t she help me multiple times?! And all the conversations we had, were they all lies, and she was just a monster in disguise...?! Wait! Could she be under someone''s control!?"


    "That''s not possible."


    Tamaki blurted out the possibility that crossed her mind, but Botan calmly denied it without a hint of emotion. Tamaki''s face twisted in response to Botan''s cold and unfeeling reply. Then she continued with another theory.


    "Then maybe the real her got captured and reced without anyone realizing!? We have to help her quickly..."


    "There''s no need for that. She was already a monster to begin with."


    Once again, Botan dismissed Tamaki''s anxious words. Her response was emotionless, duty-bound, and seemingly indifferent.


    "Why can you say something like that so easily!? Is it because you didn''t get along with Shishimai-san? Because she''s a half-youkai? Is that why you speak ill of her so much!?"


    "As I mentioned earlier, it was simply a warning and a restrain to that monster. It doesn''t mean anything more. ...You, on the other hand, formed a bond with her quite easily, considering you''ve only known her for a short time. Impressive, isn''t it?"


    Tamaki, with a dissatisfied expression, asked Botan, and she responded with a look of exasperation. Her mocking attitude seemed to irritate Tamaki''s sensitive nerves, and she found herself ring at Botan. However, there was still some restraint in Tamaki''s actions, probably because she noticed that Botan was injured. In that sense, Hotoya Tamaki was indeed a kind-hearted person.


    "Such, such remarks... and Tomobe-kun too... do you share the same opinion?"


    ''(��?��?��) Same?''


    Tamaki, who resisted Botan''s words, looked down and muttered with a trembling voice, then turned her gaze towards me with a mix of anxiety and expectation. She seemed to regret asking the question as soon as she did, perhaps remembering that I was also in a position to be attacked by her.


    Though her appearance evoked pity and sympathy, there were some things I couldn''t say, even if I would be resented for it.


    "...Miss Tamaki, first and foremost, I don''t hold any grudges against Shishimai-dono for attacking me. The same goes for Botan-sama, I assume."


    Botan shrugged her shoulders in response, urging me to continue. I nodded in response and turned my gaze back to Tamaki, who looked uneasy, to proceed with my exnation.


    "At the same time, Botan-sama''s words are mostly true. I have to agree with her on that point."


    "But...!" Tamaki was taken aback, shocked by my words. She mumbled, wondering why, and that it was hard to ept. Clearly distressed and confused.


    "You mean, you''re not convinced?"


    "Of course, it is. True, I''m not as knowledgeable about youkai as everyone else. I''mpletely inexperienced. But... to think that Shishimai-san''s true nature is an evil youkai, that''s just..."


    Tamaki tried to ept my words, but her beautiful face contorted with pain, showing how difficult it was for her to do so. While it wasn''t Botan''s words, it seemed that the protagonist had indeed grown quite close to her in a short period.


    ... Just like in the novel version.


    "...Botan-sama''s exnation seems to conflict somewhat with Miss Tamaki''s understanding."


    I turned to Botan once again and spoke. "Do as you please," she replied nonchntly, which I took as permission. I then turned my attention back to Tamaki, who was looking at me anxiously.


    "To help you understand, I would like to exin. Is that all right with you?"


    Tamaki was briefly taken aback by my words, but she then nodded solemnly, as if she had made up her mind...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Now is certainly not the time to worry about that. We should move on."


    ''(�ަأޣ�) Wanna go for a walk?!''


    With the conversation ending shortly, Botan said so and we decided to leave the ce. We couldn''t afford to stay there for too long due to the time limit. But seriously, why is this stupid spider so carefree?


    "...That being said, where should we go now?"


    "From the previous room, we had a way to escape, but thanks to you bringing that half-baked squid here, that n is now out the window."


    "Isn''t that a bit too harsh?"


    Just a moment ago, she almost subjected to a tentacle R-18 scene. I bet after that, her clothes would have melted off from a conveniently ced acidic liquid shower. No, don''t think about that.


    ''Botan, isn''t it unnecessary to dig up the past like this? We don''t have that much time to spare, you know?''


    The hummingbirdnded on my head, trying to pacify her with its chirping. It was probably trying to build a pretext to defend itself beforehand with the help it provided. And, did you have a reservation ticket on the top of my head?


    "It''s true that we don''t have much time, but I also don''t know where to go from here."


    Botan''s slightly harsh tone made me shrug my shoulders. I couldn''t me her; we were running out of time. I knew too well how she felt.


    In the previous room, it was an exception, but as we progressed through the rooms, our resources were depleting. Even with the time limit, reckless exploration would be suicidal. That''s why I tried to find the exit based on hints from the original fan movie, and Botan probably relied on past exploration data.


    Unfortunately, this room didn''t match any of the information Botan had loaded, nor did it correspond to any memories from my past life.


    "If we had more equipment, we could wander around until we stumbled upon a room with records..."


    Feeling impatient, I clenched my jaw. Now, what should we do?


    "..."


    "Miss Tamaki? Are you okay?"


    ''(��?��?`)? Why are you spacing out?''


    "Huh? Oh, yeah... I''m fine, yes?"


    Suddenly, I noticed the protagonist, who had been silent and not participating in our conversation. I called out to her, and she responded with a somewhat vague answer.


    "Miss Tamaki..."


    I knew she was deeply shocked by our exnations just now. She was already struggling with her dark emotions and the path she had chosen with her chart and build. If an ending like the Dark Night Curtain End happened in this world, she wouldn''t be able to handle it. I mustn''t let her be consumed by darkness.


    "I understand your heartache. However, for now..."


    "No, it''s okay. Thank you... I''ve understood everything you said."


    In other words, she wasn''t fully convinced... I quickly grasped the hidden meaning behind Tamaki''s fragile expression. It was very much like her, as the protagonist. Despite the different routes, she had unknowingly captivated that annoying demon (oni) with her unconscious actions.


    (Well, in this case, even if that annoying demon had witnessed it, it would probably be a safe oue...)


    The problem is the possibility of the protagonist doing something reckless on impulse. In a friendship, effort, and victory-focused orthodox shonen manga, reckless courage wouldn''t be much of a concern, but this world isn''t that...


    "Anyway, it feels a bit frustrating toe back to a room we already left... Do I have to go through it again?"


    "Go through it again, huh?"


    As I pondered the protagonist''s thoughts, her next words struck a chord in my mind, and I furrowed my brow in response. Looking at Botan, she shook her head slightly. Wait. Could it be...?


    "Sorry, Miss Tamaki. I just want to confirm something from what you said. You mean you have been in this room before?"


    "Uh, yeah... From the look of this room, I think it''s the same one, judging from the features of this room..."

 Chapter 113.3

    Chapter 113.3


    [Part 3/5]


    Noticing the shift in the atmosphere, Tamaki became slightly frightened but still exined to us.


    "Can you tell me when it happened in terms of the timeline? Was it before you met Botan?"


    ''(�b���b*) I guess that was during the Haitei Raoyue!''


    "Um... I think it was the third room I entered? Yeah, it was a room I encountered well before meeting Botan-san."


    Both Botan and I seemed to have a suspicion after hearing her exnation.


    "So, you encountered Shishimai in ''Mayoiga'' shortly after getting lost, right?"


    "Y-Yes, but..."


    "What was the characteristic of the room where you got lost initially?"


    "Huh? Um... It was an indoor room, simr to this one. It was a small study with a writing desk and cushions. There were hanging scrolls and a brazier too."


    "...And there were no youkai or creatures of that kind?"


    "No. But when I rushed out into the corridor to find an exit, I was attacked."


    Botan chimed in from the side and Tamaki recalled the details of the situation and answered.


    ''I see, so you encountered that entity. Hohoho, how ironic, as they say, the darkest ce is right under the lighthouse.''


    "Is that sarcasm? ...Well, it seems like you''ve found the clue, servant."


    Botan chuckled at Hummingbird''s cheerfulughter while I gave a strong nod, agreeing with the conclusion they reached through analyzing youkai psychology. I had also cross-referenced the information with the original work.


    I see, so that''s what happened. It makes sense that ''Mayoiga'' revealed Shishimai Asami as the hidden card at that moment.


    "Well then, shall I use this?"


    Saying so, Botan leaned against the wall and took out a smallpass. She then wrapped something around the red-painted tip of the needle.


    "Animal fur?"


    "I managed to pluck some during the closebat."


    Tamaki tilted her head in confusion, and Botan answered matter-of-factly. Apparently, she had borrowed some of Shishimai''s mane-like hair during their battle when they entered the gate. It served as a catalyst for the curse of finding things... The needle of thepass, originally pointing north, was now indicating the direction Shishimai had vanished to. The needle was slightly moving, suggesting that she was likely still on the move.


    "...Are we nning to pursue her?"


    Having grasped the rough direction of Shishimai''s whereabouts, Tamaki looked up at me with a tense expression and asked. There was a sense of determination in her gaze. However...


    "Oh, no, we''re not going after her."


    "Huh?"


    ''��(; ?��?) Huh!?''


    Tamaki was taken aback by my brief response, and even the spider-youkai seemed surprised. Well, can''t me them.


    "Um, well... Then, why did you use the ''Curse of Lost Items''?"


    "Simply put, it''s to go in the opposite direction. ...Let''s go. Hey, why are you still patting your butt?!"


    ''Grrrr��''


    Tamaki asked the question, and Botan answered. After the answer, Botanmanded the bear-youkai to carry her. The teary-eyed bear-youkai reluctantlyplied, holding Botan in its uninjured arm. ''(*???) Even if I get hugged, it''s okay, Papa.''��No, I won''t do it


    "...Thank you, Miss Tamaki. Thanks to you, we see a glimmer of hope."


    ''It''s not an easy fight, though.''


    "It''s just a usual thing..."


    I expressed my sincere gratitude to Tamaki, who provided the breakthrough. Meanwhile, I casually brush off the old man''s words. It was a really bted revtion.


    "Um, um...!? Sorry, I can''t keep up with the conversation. What''s going on, exactly?"


    Tamaki, left behind and unable to follow the conversation, asked for an exnation. The old man and Botan seemed to want to say, "She''s slow" but that would be harsh. After all, the protagonist isn''t exactly an exorcist.


    "I apologize for being unclear. In essence, it means... to go and express our gratitude to the one who prepared this wee for us, so to speak?" * * *


    As mentioned before, powerful abilities and supernatural powers oftene with constraints, conditions, and weaknesses as a price. One of the constraints in Mayoiga''s abilities is that "the one who is lost cannot determine the first room they enter."


    Now, consider this: Many people were drawn into Mayoiga this time. Out of all of them, Shishimai contacted Tamaki first... Is it just the protagonist''s plot armor? Well, even if that''s the case, there must be some reason on Mayoiga''s side that causes the protagonist''s plot armor to activate.


    And then, there was the ambush during the transition... In the novel version, it happened just when the protagonist was trying to escape, but this time it''s different. Despite Tamaki having already broken through to a connected room, why would Shishimai need such a powerful ambush?


    No, undoubtedly, Mayoiga had a reason to set up that ambush. I deduced the answer from fan-made videos on the video-sharing site.


    "So it means ''there''s no ce like home''...!!"


    While the bear-youkai rushed forward, Botan shouted as she released a curse. The curse sealed the movements of the tooth-exposed flying head right in front of us. The bear-youkai then jumped in and beat the spasming flying head to death.


    "Well, something like that...!!"


    ''(>��<.) It''s a long, long journey!!


    I, too, immediately flung open the sliding door to the side and swept the legs of the pure white doll-like monster, causing it to fall. I kicked its face as it tumbled down, silencing its bizarre cries with physical force. Silenced, we abandoned its remains and continued running down the dim hallway.


    "Huff, huff, why are there so many youkai here now? When I passed through here, there weren''t any at all...!!?"


    Tamaki, who was running at the end of the group, was taken aback as she glimpsed the scattered remains of various youkai on the floor. Apparently, she was surprised by the fact that so many youkai had been lurking in this room.


    Of course, the reason was clear. Mayoiga intentionally hid the youkai in this room and let Tamaki pass through. That''s to be expected, as it was the top priority for Mayoiga.


    Even for Mayoiga itself, it must have been a surprising turn of events. Who would have thought that exorcists would suddenly encounter its core room among countless other rooms?


    "Obviously, they''d send Shishimai at her!!"


    While cutting the throat of the youkai in front of me, I spit out those words. Yes, it all began by chance, but everything that followed was inevitable.


    Given Mayoiga''s nature, a straightforward one-on-one showdown wouldn''t be its strong suit. It might be fine against a group of ordinary youkai, but among the cmity youkai, it would belong to the lowest tier. It might even be at a disadvantage against a great youkai.


    I don''t know how much Hotoya Tamaki''s abilities were known to Mayoiga, but with somemon sense, it would be clear that she had no chance of winning a fight. Even if Mayoiga were to mobilize its minions, engaging in a battle in its core room would be something it would avoid. It would be more reasonable to deceive her and drive her away as far as possible.


    That''s probably the reason why Shishimai Asami was sent to Tamaki... and the reason she attacked back then. Who would have thought that the destination of the teleport would be near its own core room?


    Whether it was pure chance or something, I don''t know, but Mayoiga couldn''t overlook it. It might have been a little hasty, but they say that the swift outdo the slow. Mayoiga must have yer its cards before it was toote. Though, the result may have been a double-edged sword.


    "Nevertheless, it seems you''re quite flustered as well!!"


    ''(* >��<) I''m thrilled!!''


    While cutting down the Ittan-momen flying around from the bedding shelf one by one with Teguruma and dagger, I retort so.


    "Flustered? What do you mean?"


    "Because the attacking youkai are obviously too many!!"


    As I shout that, I fling a handful of pebbles with a slingshot at a blue-purple monster that seems to be lurking in the mansion, rushing at full speed from behind. The face with a strange expression had unnecessarilyrge eyes, making it easy to hit them dead on.


    ''Gyaaaah!!?''


    Covering its face and screaming, it still charges, so I meet it head-on. We sh, it lunges, and just before it runs me over, I bend my body backward and use Teguruma to cut off its legs. Its shoddy figurine-like body loses bnce and it crashes face-first into the floor. Just to be sure, I go for its neck, aiming for the spinal cord to finish it off.


    Whether it was the stalker from the Art Club whom I kicked to death earlier or the blue, human-shaped deformity I just killed, I knew the original sources. They were supposed to be minions confined to specific rooms, not attacking randomly from everywhere.


    "This guy... is probably hurriedly gathering youkai from the nearest room and throwing them in."


    ''(��?��?��) I feel like it''s giving up.''


    Yeah, it must have panicked because we were advancing toward it. The attackerscked unity, and they seemed to be a hastily assembled army that didn''t even consider roompatibility or tactics.


    (If they''re trying to stall for time, we just need to keep pushing forward...!!)


    As if emerging from the darkness, a slender, Nanban ck dress-wearing monster appears, and I bisect it with Teguruma the moment it arrives. Stepping over its remains, we continue to press forward. Giving Mayoiga even a second longer than necessary was not a wise move.


    "Tomobe-kun, the room next to us...!!"


    ''`(*>�n<*)�� This stinks!!''


    "Wha!? What!?"


    The protagonist and the spider warn me. Before I can grasp their meaning, the sliding door and the wall are blown away, and it appears. A red-ck mass of flesh, emitting a foul odor that fills the room. A face with sagging flesh reflected in my vision. And then, a fist, a backhand, is swung.


    "Go!!"


    I swiftly kick up the pale-skinned member of the Art Club (no. 2) who was right next to me. With a wall-like p, they turn into minced meat and embed into the wall. Good job!!


    "What...?"


    "Looks like another troublesome one. ''Nuppeppo,'' is it...!!"


    ''��(�b���b*)<i> Fluffy-fluffy!''</i>


    Tamaki, who was cutting through the clinging feathered creatures, is dumbfounded, while Botan grits her teeth. The flesh doll that appeared as if to block us from here was undoubtedly not an easy opponent for us at this moment.


    ''Nuppeppo''... a youkai that is said to be the origin of the Nopperabo in my previous life. Its body resembles a wall with haphazardly attached limbs, making it appear somewhat unstable. Unlike Nopperabo, its face is not visible due to the sagging flesh, giving it an impression of an elderly person.


    And... that putrid abomination twists its mouth upward. Sadistically, it distorts its mouth.


    "Get lost!!"


    Feeling a visceral disgust, I immediately move to deal with it. Cutting down the surrounding youkai, I swing Teguruma grandly to take down the monster before me. But...


    "Uh-oh!? It stopped me!?"


    ''(���?��?)?<i> No way!?''</i>


    The spider''s threads, which had severed several youkai, are blocked when they are about to cut a third of the thick body of the ''nuppeppo.'' No, it''s not that it stopped them, but rather...!?


    (I see, it''s like a de disarm...!!)

 Chapter 113.4

    Chapter 113.4


    [Part 4/5]


    Although the de''s edge is sharp, it can be stopped by pressure from the side. And the spider''s threads are the same... this thing embedded the threads into its own flesh and used it to hold them down!!?


    ''Hihihi!!''


    "It''s... guaaah!!?"


    ''(* >��


    Mockingughter, and without minding the further tearing of its own abdomen, the mass of flesh that pressed closer to me delivers a p. I quickly ducked, retreated backward, but was one step toote. Even though I avoided the direct hit, my body was sent flying spectacrly towards the rear. It mmed into the floor with force, almost crashing into a group of additional insignificant youkai.


    "Tomobe-kun!?"


    "Don''t get distracted!!"


    Tamaki shouts. Botan scolds right after. When I quickly turn around, the ''nuppeppo'' has its arm raised toward Tamaki, preparing to strike. With its pliable, rotting flesh, it swings a blow.


    "Uwaa!!?"


    Tamaki act swiftly, using her sword to shift her center of gravity, and parry the attack, protecting herself from the punch. However, at the same time, the sword breaks. Despite being a high-quality weapon, the continuous battles and grinding the sword with the spider''s threads had worn it down. The massive blow had pushed her sword to its limit.


    "What!? Oh no...!?"


    Seeing the shattered sword halfway through, Tamaki is momentarily stunned. She quickly draws her backup wakizashi, but it''s toote. The flesh on both sides of the ''nuppeppo'' mps down like an apuse. A momentter, Tamaki''s body is crushed by the rotting flesh...


    "Why are you just standing there!!?"


    ''Grrrrr!!''


    Botan yells. The bear roars. The youkai bear''s fist strikes the ''nuppeppo''s'' face. The ''nuppeppo'' staggers backward, its hands futilely pping against each other.


    However, that was not the end of it.


    ''Grrr!?''


    "Huh!? Be careful... It''s too shallow!"


    The bear noticed the abnormality of the blow, and Botan ordered, but it was slightly toote.


    ''Hihi!!''


    The distorted flesh youkai, despite its crushed face, struck back at the bear, not at its face, but towards the girl (Botan) held in its arms.


    "Kuh...!?"


    ''Grrrrrr!!''


    It was the bear''s arm that prevented the girl from being crushed. The arm that was driven into the flesh youkai''s face was then lifted to cover Botan''s vision. With a snapping sound, the demon bear''s right arm broke. The bear''s powerful arm hung down in a way that was anatomically impossible.


    ''Grrrooohhh!!''


    The bear let out a scream, but that was all it could do. It immediately bit into the crushed face of the ''nuppeppo''. It tore and gnawed at it, the skin pulling and stretching like rubber, blood spewing out in a spray. The bear spat out the torn face, exposing the eyeballs and gums.


    ...Its eyes had different colors on the left and right, and its teeth were irregr in shape and size. It looked as if they were collected from different individuals.


    ''Aaaarghhhh!!!!''


    With blood spewing from its face, the ''nuppeppo'' transformed into an enraged expression and screamed maniacally. It struck the bear once again.


    ''Grrr!!?''


    "Gu!? Ugh!!?"


    The demon bear caught the blow with its broken arm. However, it still couldn''tpletely absorb the impact, causing the weakened girl in its embrace to moan in agony. Distracted by this, the bear could only endure the relentless barrage of attacks from the flesh youkai.


    "Uwaa!!"


    ''Nuu!!?''


    A cry resembling a roar, meant to bolster courage, apanied the thrust of the Wakizashi, which deeply prated the ''nuppeppo''s'' leg, echoed.


    "Ah..."


    But that was all it took. Slowly raising her head to the face just in front of her, Tamaki saw the torn, blood-red visage staring right at her.


    Involuntarily, Tamaki gasped in fear. The flesh youkai distorted its bloody face in a manner resembling a frightened human''s expression, baring its mismatched fangs and jaws as if assembled from different beings.


    ''Guoohhhh!!!!''


    Taking advantage of the opening created by Tamaki''s distraction, the bearunched a counterattack. With both hands upied, the furious bear youkai charged at the ''nuppeppo'' with a furious shout. Its horn, growing from the top of its head, pierced the side of its abdomen. It plunged deep and, with a pull, it struck the flesh-exposed face of the monster that had turned around.


    ''Arrgghh!!?''


    The creature formed from solidified rotting flesh would not die no matter how much it was injured, as long as it didn''t feel pain. However, the massive headbutt from the bear, already weakened and with injured legs, proved to be too much for the creature with its flesh-exposed face. It stumbled backward, its exposed face looking foolish as it fell on its backside.


    "''Houzan Daku-ryu (Raging Dragonquake)''!!"


    As the bear youkai retreated, with Tamaki''s neck in its mouth, a shikigamiposed of chaotic construction materials and flesh charged at the flesh youkai. The shikigami roared as it twisted itself into the face without skin, blending with the creature from within like a blender, scattering flesh and blood around like a fountain.


    "T-Tomobe-kun!?"


    "Huff, huff... Genbu, let''s go!!"


    ''Grrrlll!!''


    ''(?`��?��) Oh!!''


    After cutting one of the talismans received from Gori-sama, I ignored Tamaki''s call, as I had no time to spare, andmanded the bear to retreat. The reason for theck of my description until now was because I was desperately fighting off the swarm of minor youkai while on the run. The spider''s response didn''t matter much.


    Recing the bear, whose arms were now useless, I led the way. I cut down the obstructing youkai with my dagger as we pushed forward through the dark corridor. Fortunately, the attention of other youkai seemed to be drawn towards the spectacle where the flesh youkai was spreading carnage, leaving us with fewer hindrances.


    ''(��?��?)? The equipment?''


    "I don''t have time for retrieving!"


    ''(��?��?��) Sigh...''


    The disappointed White Spider in my mind aside, the one having the hardest time was me. Discarding equipment that could inflict significant damage on great youkai and above... But there was no other choice.


    We continued to advance relentlessly. The furious roars of the flesh youkai and the sounds of flesh being crushed echoed relentlessly behind us... * * *


    "Ugh, it''s all right now, isn''t it? Please stop for a moment. It''s too much."


    How much time had passed? Our escape from the flesh youkai and the other youkai drawn to it came to a halt when the girl in the bear''s embrace dered so. I stopped my feet, and the bear put Tamaki down and gently leaned her against the wall.


    "Botan-san...!?"


    "Please stay quiet. It''s... affecting my body."


    As Tamaki was set down on the floor, she rushed over to Botan. Thetter seemed to be on the verge of exhaustion, likely from the impact of the flesh youkai''s strikes. The wounds received from Shishimai, which Botan imed to have treated, seemed to have opened again.


    "Your wound is... really bad."


    ''Tis a perfect bait for attracting youkai. You should stop the bleeding immediately and continue moving.''


    ''(*��?��?) Pat, pat?''


    As I murmured, the hummingbird chimed in. To that, Botan gave him an unpleasant re, not directed at me but at the hummingbird.


    "It seems affected..."


    "Huh?"


    "Unfortunately, there''s nothing I can do right away. Miss Tamaki and servant, please proceed ahead."


    Tamaki didn''t fully understand Botan''s words and questioned with confusion. Botan made the suggestion without offering further exnation, seeking our agreement to let her rest and our permission to move forward.


    "Isn''t that... No, it''s not okay!?"


    ''Tis the right choice. Your resources and strength are limited. Trying to move forward while assisting someone else will be difficult. It''s better for her to be a decoy and you hurry ahead.''


    Tamaki immediately rejected the proposal, but the hummingbird supported Botan''s idea. I was certain about the right choice in this situation. Either way, she was in no condition to move any further...


    "...Just as he said, we should make the best choice. We''ll only end up pulling each other down if we continue like this."


    "What do you intend to do, Botan-sama?"


    I questioned Botan about her ns, and she looked at me. After a moment of silence, she began to speak.


    "Let me be clear, I have no intention of sacrificing myself. I''ll stop the bleeding and recover my strength, then I''ll catch up with you. If possible, please finish the task before then."


    <i>While I rest, kill ''Mayoiga.</i> Botan suggested.


    "That''s quite a demanding task again."


    "Coming from you, it sounds ironic, doesn''t it?"


    Botan replied with a serious expression to my wry smile. Seriously, I understand, but it''s not like I willingly put myself in these tough situations.


    "If possible, I want you to catch upter. Here, take this." "...?"


    I handed it to Botan. She tilted her head, but upon receiving it, she looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "...Are you serious?"


    "The task I''ve been given is too much for me to handle alone. Please catch up with uster."


    "You really amaze me..."


    Botan expressed genuine amazement at my response. Then, she shifted her gaze towards the injured bear who was remaining vignt.


    "Genbu, follow the servant."


    Handing me a sealing talisman for the bear, Botanmanded the bear.


    "...Aren''t you going to have it apany you?"

 Chapter 113.5

    Chapter 113.5


    [Part 5/5]


    "There are still some youkai inside. This one (bear) is injured, but it''s still a great youkai. It will be useful when ites to dealing with the master of this room. You can use it up if necessary."


    "Isn''t that a bit cruel?"


    Despite the tearful presence of the bear right next to her, Botan seemed to regard her summoned shikigami as mere pawns. I wonder if the world of spirits and shikigami is just as cutthroat as the world of servants?


    "It''s annoying. Your wounds will throb, won''t they? Now, please go quickly. You understand, right, grandfather?"


    Botan addressed her grandfather''s shikigami, whonded on my head, almost as if she was emphasizing her words. The hummingbird remained silent and only chirped once.


    In the distance, the cries of youkai echoed. We had no time or choice to spare.


    "Let''s go, Miss Tamaki."


    ''(��?��) A pic?''


    I urged Tamaki to go ahead. Yeah, the spider really doesn''t understand anything.


    "Botan-san..."


    "...Hurry and go. Time... is limited."


    Botan warned Tamaki, who hesitated to leave the spot. She looked at me, and I understood her intention. I grabbed Tamaki''s shoulder, encouraging her.


    "Miss Tamaki, please go quickly..."


    "...Okay. And, Botan-san!"


    Tamaki reluctantly nodded at my request and turned to Botan to say something.


    "Botan-san, um... I''m sorry forining earlier. I shouted at you even though you''re badly injured..."


    "...Is that all you want to say? Then please go quickly."


    "Uh..."


    Botan dismissed Tamaki''s apology without showing any emotions. Tamaki seemed taken aback by the response. However, I, who had some involvement with Botan, understood. At least, her current words showed no malice towards Tamaki.


    "Botan-san, I''ll be waiting, okay? Make sure to catch up, okay?"


    "You don''t need to tell me that. I have no intention of dying in a ce like this."


    "Yeah... I''ll wait."


    "...Let''s go."


    ''(�R?�Q)�� See youter!''


    With that, Tamaki seemed to gather her resolve. With a heavy heart, we left her behind and ran down the dark corridor with the injured bear at the front. At this point, we had no time to worry about her.


    What awaited us at the end of our dark journey was beyond anyone''s knowledge...


    "I''ll be waiting, you say? You really are naive, aren''t you?" "Yeah, she''s sweet like honey-dipped sugar. An optimistic little girl. Not that I dislike it."


    Botan nced at the dark void where herpanions disappeared and muttered to herself. She frowned at the cheerful voiceing from behind. When she turned around, she saw a blue demon (oni) sitting cross-legged.


    "Surprisingly high praise, huh?"


    "Oh? Aren''t you surprised?"


    "After wandering around for so long, I pretty much know you by now. I can guess your tastes."


    Botan didn''t find it necessary to respond to the demon''s malicious remarks. At this point, there was no need to state the obvious.


    "But isn''t it cold-hearted of him? Leaving the one who has been helping him behind? I''m honestly a bit disappointed. I thought he was my hero, after all."


    The demon remained in her seated position, propping her head up with her hand, and sneered yfully. She sneered while looking at the path where they left Botan in the darkness.


    "...Are you expecting me to argue with you?"


    "I guess? You should know my personality by now."


    "Tch. Your words are off the mark."


    When Botan pointed out the demon''s obvious fake performance, she responded with a joking retort. After a sigh, Botan mentioned the reason they left her behind.


    "He''s not abandoning me, you know. If he really was, he would strip me of everything and take it all with him. ...And at least he won''t hand this over."


    The curse tool in Botan''s palm was something that the servant shouldn''t hand over under any circumstances. Youkai had keen senses beyond just vision, and it was undoubtedly a valuable curse tool. There was no recement for it.


    "That man must believe in me, I suppose. Believing that somehow I''ll catch up. Or maybe he expects me to finish things while I''m hiding... The former is out of the question, and thetter is just him being naive, I guess."


    For a servant to worry about an exorcist, let aloneunching an assault on ''Mayoiga,'' was beyond their role. Even after all this time, Botan still didn''t seem to understand.


    "Seriously, he''s an exasperating one..."


    Botan nced at the talisman as if peering into it and murmured softly. She didn''t realize that her lips had slightly loosened.


    "...So, what about you? What will you do?"


    "Me, you mean...?"


    The demon''s words, observing Botan''s expression, seemed to catch her off guard. Botan''s attention shifted from the talisman to the demon''s appearance.


    "Yeah, what about you? Those wounds and... the erosion from those bugs inside your belly. Using spiritual power, just moving your mouth must be quite painful, right? I can understand that you must be at your limit."


    "..."


    The demon''s words, or rather, her interrogation, received no response from Botan. In this situation, silence practically confirmed the truth.


    "It must be painful, isn''t it? It''s understandable that you might want to die. After all, there are people whomit seppuku over severe toothaches, you know? ...So, what will you do? With that medicine in your pocket?"


    "..."


    Without answering the demon''s words, Botan took out the small vial she had hidden in her pocket. It was a transparent ss vial filled with a dark red, viscous liquid...


    "...Isn''t it boring for someone like me to easily be a monster?"


    "That''s the kind of hero I expect. Not that I expect anything from you."


    Botan quickly understood what the demon was trying to convey without saying it out loud.


    "Hey, you''re interrupting the story, you know?"


    "...!?"


    Immediately, something grazed by Botan''s face. At the same time, she heard the sound of something being crushed, and her cheek and outfit were spattered with fresh red blood. She nced briefly behind her. It was probably a youkai, a monstrous creature with a human face, which had thrown some pebbles or rocks at her. The creature''s head had been blown apart, and ity twitching on the ground.


    Botan instinctively turned her attention to her surroundings. She felt the presence of hideous youkai slowly but surely creeping closer in the darkness...


    "You can either be bait or use this to continue. It''s a branching point in the story. The readers would like you to think carefully and make a judgment."


    "People like you are so meddlesome..."


    "Hahaha, either way, your life is already a dead end, isn''t it?"


    Botanined with annoyance and incredulity, and the demon responded with a joke. She thought that''s what the demon meant when it said that.


    "...Well then. I guess that''s it."


    As if saying what needed to be said, the demon stood up. Then she turned and left.


    "I guess it''s time for me to see the main hero''s story. Well, if we have another chance to meet, I hope we get along!"


    With a smirk, the demon held her hat brim and disappeared in an instant. Botan couldn''t tell if she turned into mist, vanished into the darkness, moved at high speed, or simply hid. The only thing she could say for sure was that the demon no longer cared about what happened to her.


    "All of them are so self-centered..."


    Muttering softly with a mix of frustration, disbelief, and sighs, Botan looked down at the small vial. The medicine prepared by her grandfather was a mixture of about twenty different ingredients, including demon (akuma) blood and rare materials, carefully and meticulously concocted.


    "..."


    If she drank this, there was a fairly high chance she would escape the fate of imminent death. However...


    "It''s just too unsightly."


    Yes, even with a good chance of survival, it was not a guarantee. If her body couldn''t endure it, she would meet a miserable end. Even if her body could withstand it and she survived, the price would be high. Even in the best-case scenario, the sight would be ugly, foolish, and might be nothing more than dying the inevitable.


    For exorcists, it would be a death that goes against their values in a sense. For Botan, who held exorcist-like values, it was the same. That''s why she had received this medicine and kept it in her pocket without drinking it for months.


    ...Or maybe, it was just another way of postponing a decision.


    "I really am a fool, after all."


    Botan mocked herself as she looked at the vial. Laughing at herself. Why was she hesitating here? If she had just mmed the vial to the ground right away, the ingredients were just ingredients. If she had done that once, there would have been no opportunity to concoct it again. There was no need for her to waver and make a fool of herself at this critical moment.


    It was the same with the matagama. She didn''t say it out loud, but Botan, who was so short-sighted, had also carried the magatama with her during this journey in the Northern region. And without realizing it, she lost it during the chaos in ''Mayoiga.'' Yet, she still epted the magatama from that servant, boasting without refusing it... She was truly indecisive and a half-hearted person. She despised her own foolishness from the bottom of her heart.


    "...Here theye."


    Eerie voices leaked from the darkness. When she nced into the distance, she saw hideous creatures gathering, taking advantage of the oni''s disappearance.


    A mass of flesh crawling on all fours, numerous floating faces, beasts with eyeless faces grinding their teeth with a screeching sound, and a swarm of human-faced rats... Indescribably grotesque beings slowly, but surely, approached Botan. Laughing scornfully, they drew closer bit by bit.


    "...You guys are really disgusting. I definitely don''t want to be one of them."


    Botan grabbed the vial, swung it back, and stopped. She froze. Her hand and fist trembled, shaking.


    "Ah, I really am a coward without courage or decisiveness. I..."


    In the darkness, amidst the creatures'' cries, a trembling voice mixed with sobbing sounded. It was close to self-derision.


    After a moment, the sound of ss shattering echoed through the passage...


    Fanart:


    Title: Why do you all look like friends or something? (confused)


    URL: https://.pixiv/artworks/103231352

 Chapter 114.1

    Chapter 114.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Running. Escaping. Continuously fleeing. In the long duration of her escape, the young girl could taste the dull metallic vor in her mouth.


    Lost in thebyrinth that seemed to stretch on forever, the half-youkai household member wandered aimlessly.


    Her forehead was covered in bead-like sweat, her breaths were rough and filled with anxiety, and her heart was engulfed in bottomless restlessness and despair. Naturally, she half-expected the future that awaited her.


    There was no hope for rescue. It was impossible. Even the official exorcists, who shared the bloodline of her n, had little hope. And for someone in her position...


    The Great Youkai War had brought great cmity to Fus��-kuni. Two-thirds of the viges in the country were abandoned. Cities, farnds, and roads were littered with countless peasant corpses. Even the imperial army and warrior squads, which were supposed to be prioritized for reinforcement, were nearly destroyed by the end of the war.


    The expert exorcists, who specialized in youkai warfare and stood at the forefront of the Great Youkai War, suffered particrly devastating losses. The families of many renowned ns had declined or be extinct, and Fus��-kuni had to create many new families to fill the void.


    Over a hundred years had passed, and the wounds of the war still hadn''t healed. The exorcists'' families were still suffering from chronic shortages of personnel. That''s why beings like her were born.


    During the Great Youkai War, many warriors were artificially turned into half-youkai using forbidden techniques and were deployed inbat. The survivors of these warriors were still being operated under the control of the imperial court. The experience and precedent of using these warriors ovepped with the current issue of personnel shortage, leading many smaller exorcists'' families to make the decision. That decision was to "employ half-youkai as household members."


    Unable to afford the luxury of being choosy, and with the number of half-youkai rising explosively after the war, these "quasi" household members of the exorcists became a rational choice to control and utilize this unstable element in society. With a bit of training and equipment, their abilities were weaker than those of official exorcists, but they surpassed ordinary soldiers and servants, making them expendable pawns. The girl fully understood her position as such an expendable being.


    Moreover, it was possible that the family she served had not even noticed her absence. Perhaps they thought she had run away in fear at thest moment. Given the trust they had in her position, it was a usible story. After all, even the mission itself... made her anxiety deepened even further.


    "Tsk!! Get out of my way!!"


    She swung her naginata, cutting down the monsters that appeared before her. Kicking them away. Beating them to death. She pushed forward, oveing everything in her path.


    "In a ce like this... I can''t die here!!"


    She didn''t want to die. She had no intention of dying. She couldn''t afford to die.


    Because, wasn''t that right? There were still so many things she wanted to do. So many unfinished tasks. Countless regrets. Most importantly, she hadn''t conveyed anything to anyone yet...!!


    "What do I want to convey...!?"


    In the midst of her agitation, a momentary doubt shed through her mind. A brief pause, but it was fatal.


    ''Ribbit!!''


    "Agh, gaah...!!?"


    Immediately after, a giant frog youkai, a Great Youkai, appeared before her. With a sound of air cutting, its extended tongue missed its mark.


    Her naginata was knocked away, and the tongue pierced through her side. Tearing and crushing her bones, scraping her flesh, and sttering blood all over the floor.


    "Kah... Hii, i-gii...!!?"


    She coughed up blood, and a momentter, an impact hit her body. The shock from the tongue strike not only took away a part of her, but it also sent her body flying. Twirling in the air, she repeatedly crashed into the floor, where she spat out more red liquid.


    "Kah... Hiyu, igii...!!?"


    The young girl lying on the floor let out pitiful screams and trembling breaths. The absence of her screams wasn''t due to her endurance, but rather because the pain was so intense that she couldn''t even scream. Perhaps one of her lungs had copsed.


    Honestly, it was a miracle that she was still alive. If she weren''t a half-youkai, a mere human, she would have died long ago. Or maybe the body enhancement she had applied in the split second before being blown away contributed to her survival.


    ...However, it was because of that enhancement that she now experienced excruciating pain without the luxury of dying easily.


    "N-No... No, I don''t want... Cough, cough, I don''t want to die here!"


    Clutching her side, the girl muttered, whispering like a delirium. She fought against her fear, trembled, and desperately struggled to escape the impending fate that loomed closer. Crawling away from the monsters, she found herself surrounded by the eerie creatures, forming a circle, closing off any escape route in an instant.


    "No... I don''t want to... I don''t want to die...!!"


    Amidst absolute despair, she desperately voiced her plea for life. It was a natural desire as a living being, wanting to survive. She continued to scream with all her might, vehemently denying the fate closing in on her.


    ...But all her efforts were in vain.


    "No... No, no... I want to go home. Save me. Please, save me..."


    To whom did she beg for her life? Was the desire to live fueled by the wish to meet someone? Her thoughts had be a jumbled mess, and she couldn''t even understand that anymore. Her entire body grew cold, and her consciousness became muddled.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t want to die. Even though she had always been burdened with the lowly task of exploration for survival, she couldn''t bring herself to ept her fate without a fight. Especially when there was no one by her side to apany her...!


    Yes, she knew. She knew this would be her end. But even so, she wanted to meet him, just one more time. She was afraid of death. To die alone, particrly so.


    Her voice was choked with tears, her eyes blurred, her breathing faint. The darkness enveloped her vision, and the grotesque beings surrounding her. They were the signal of the end, the finale, and...


    ''Kukuku. Pitiful humans, are you afraid of death?''


    In her blurred vision, from among the crowd of monsters, something appeared and uttered those words in broken speech... * * *


    Upon opening the unremarkable door, the scene that greeted me was another Japanese-style corridor. If there were any differences, it was that this one was not as dpidated as the previous one. It appeared more simple, and the entire hallway was brightly illuminated.


    ...And there, a weing assassin for the intruder leaped out right away.


    ''RoaAARRRR!''


    A one-horned giant bear roared, charging forward. Its path was blocked by an expanse of wriggling ''hair'' that filled the passageway.


    ''Roaa... Kuun!?''


    The assault of the onikuma ended abruptly. It had rushed in, attempting to tear through the countless hairs with its own weight, but it easily passed through the hair wall. The bear, having prated the wall with ease, was now perplexed, shaking its head left and right, trying toprehend the situation. The hair wall had been a deception, a decoy. The real body was...


    "Above us?!"


    Along the ceiling, it stealthily approached right above us.


    ''Keukegen,'' a youkaiposed entirely of hair, was said to be inspired by a breed of foreign dogs with an exceptionally hairy appearance in my previous life. In this world, it seemed to be the result of apromise between that and the current form.


    In other words, it took the shape of a beast constructed by countless strands of hair.


    ''OooOOOHH!''


    "Ah..."


    "I won''t let you!"


    The mass of hair that had crawled along the ceiling like countless earthworms merged into one and leaped towards us. Reacting instantly, I stepped forward to shield Tamaki and cut the creature with my dagger. The high-quality dagger created by Gori-sama cleanly sliced off one of the creature''s front legs. However...


    ''OooOOOHH!''


    "Agh, sh*t! Well, of course it''ll regenerate!"


    The hairy lump, whose front leg had been cut off and thrown into the floor, immediately began to regenerate. Being a mass of hair, losing one or two legs wasn''t a problem.


    "Watch out! Oh no!!"


    Then, several tentacles... or rather, braids, extended from the body of ''Keukegen'' like whips or snakes, attacking us. I quickly cut two of them, but one wrapped around my neck as I tried to sever another, and in the brief moment it took, another captured my ankle. I was then pulled forcefully, rolling and dragged.


    "Tomobe-kun!! Youuu...!!"


    Tamaki appeared to rescue me. Stepping on the braids, she stabbed her Wakizashi into them. While it was a good weapon, it might be of slightly lower quality than my dagger. She managed to slice two-thirds of the braid, but the sword got tangled in the hair.


    "Huh? Wh-What...? No!! No!! Aaah!!"


    Struggling to cut through the entangled hair, Tamaki couldn''t escape the impending attack from the youkai. Creeping across the floor, ''Keukegen'' came from behind and covered her.


    "Ah! Cough! Cough! Gaaah!!"


    The youkai tried to strangle Tamaki by restraining her limbs and tightening its grip around her throat. She desperately resisted, but the hair''s hardness was resilient, making it difficult to cut it with human strength alone.


    But before the strength of the bear, Keukegen was helpless.


    ''Roarrrr!!''


    Growling, the demon bear forced its left arm into ''Keukegen''s'' body. The right arm of the bear youkai had already been broken, and its left hand was crushed. That''s why it used its left ''arm'' to seize the hair and tore it apart in one swift motion.


    "!? !?"


    The hair youkai screamed in a voiceless agony. At that moment, I joined the fight and cut off the braid that was wrapped around Tamaki''s neck. Coughing, Tamaki managed to escape the swarm of hair. I looked at the demon bear and nodded.


    The bear captured the hair youkai and held it in its grasp. I found a nearby door with the sign ''Fire caution'' hanging from it. Opening it, a st of hot air erupted. The hair youkai panicked. But it was too slow.


    ''Guaaah!''


    ''( ?`��?��)<i> Got you!''</i>


    The bear hurled ''Keukegen'' into the room filled with mes. Cries of pain echoed from within. Several braids extended, trying to wrap around the edges of the door and the bear.


    "Tamaki! Close it!"


    "Y-Yes...!!"


    Cutting the desperate braids with my dagger, I shouted. Tamaki, with teary eyes and coughing, responded. She closed the door, making a rattling sound. Immediately, a particrly thick braid got trapped in the door that was about to close, thrashing around.

 Chapter 114.2

    Chapter 114.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "''Shitsu,''e on!"


    With that curse, I kicked the door closed. Enhanced by my spiritual power, my legs sliced through the hair with a thud. The braid that had extended from the door iled helplessly. It reminded me of a freshly sliced squid tentacle.


    "Haa... haa... haa... Are you okay, Miss Tamaki?"


    "Cough... Gah! Y-Yeah, I''m fine. Bear-san, are you alright?"


    ''Grrr...''


    ''('' �R?�Q) <i>I''m still going strong!</i>''


    Tamaki replied, while the onikuma groaned slightly fatigued. Hey, you idiot spider, your well-being makes me relieved.


    "Well, now... How about this ce? Is this the second room you mentioned?"


    "...Yes. I think this room is the one."


    After taking a breather, I looked around and asked Tamaki, who nodded once or twice, acknowledging that this room was familiar to her. Thankfully, it was the right room. If it had been a different one, we would have had to turn back to the previous room.


    "Well, I could predict that they''d bring out their first youkai to stop us, so they must be getting a little desperate, I guess."


    I hoped that cing an obvious gatekeeper right after our entry meant that they were trying to prevent us from progressing further.


    "Now, let''s move on. It''s only a little more than two hours until a whole day has passed outside, right?"


    "Whether it''s long or short, I can''t really tell..."


    ''(*����)<i> My timing modtion is a bit off with our conversation, you know?''</i>


    I already felt like we had been inside ''Mayoiga'' for several days. Even if they said only a day had passed outside, I couldn''t really tell. And shut up, you idiot spider, don''t talk anymore.


    ''Because it causes inconsistencies in our conversation. This technique applies a certain correction for the time difference. However, it seems that there is not a significant disparity in the flow of time between this room and the outside.''


    "Well well..."


    In other words, as the old man said, I should consider two hours in terms of perceived time as the time limit. It felt like being a grade schooler frantically trying to finish everything on thest day of summer vacation.


    "I guess there''s no helping it. It''s better than time moving too fast, isn''t it?"


    "A reasonable perspective."


    Tamaki encouraged me as I sighed. It was a sensible opinion. Unfortunately, the surrounding reality was beyond our control. Rather than just talking, we had to adapt to the situation and do our best.


    "However... How should we go about searching?"


    The never-ending corridors looked simr to the first room we entered and the one we were just in. The walls on both sides were filled with irregrly spaced doors. The reason for their basic simrity was probably that the fan movie creators reused assets. It''s likely that even from a practical standpoint, ''Mayoiga'' itself followed the same pattern. Its purpose for creating thisbyrinth wasn''t just to entertain wanderers.


    "Well, I''m sure we''ve walked a fair distance by feel... but I wonder if the carcass of the youkai that Shishimai-san killed on the way is andmark...?"


    ''It might be futile. This room should be connected to the core. It''s unlikely to allow such easy markers. Besides, she probably removed the corpses long ago.''


    The hummingbird immediately countered Tamaki''s suggestion above my head and the spider says, ''(?��ء�?) Hey! Can you return my seat!!'' Rather than that, can you please stop making yourselves at home on top of people''s heads?


    "Relying on the distance we''ve walked won''t be helpful either. They can easily manipte it."


    "Th-Then, what should we do!? We can''t just search randomly..."


    "Of course not. I won''t resort to such foolish means."


    In the setting of ''Mayoiga,'' we might ultimately be able to meet the main body, but it would be too dangerous and inefficient. There might even be traps that could lead to instant death. Considering the time limit until this ce get blown away, it wasn''t realistic.


    ...Or perhaps, that''s why Botan let this guye with me.


    "That''s why. Will you help me with that, Genbu?"


    ''Grrrrrrrrr...''


    In response to my request, the worn-out bear youkai emitted a somewhat carefree growl. Tamaki looked puzzled by its reaction, so I took the time to exin why I chose the bear youkai for this task.


    ...ording to one theory, while humans can identify only a few thousand to ten thousand different smells, dogs can distinguish hundreds of millions.


    Furthermore, bears are said to have a sense of smell that is over five times more sensitive than that of dogs.


    Dogs aremonly used for drug detection and military and police purposes due to their intelligence and obedience, not to mention their remarkably keen sense of smell among animals. But bears surpass even that, and considering that youkai''s senses are already superior to those of wild animals, it''s not difficult to imagine that the bear youkai''s sense of smell is beyond what human could conceive based on my past knowledges.


    "I see. But... how does that rte to finding the rooms?"


    In response to my exnation, Tamaki showed a mixture of understanding and confusion, tilting her head in an uncertain manner. She seemed impressed by my unnecessary exposition but hadn''t quite grasped its meaning.


    "Well, you see, if we use the sense of smell of this bear youkai over there, we might be able to find the rooms hidden within ''Mayoiga''s'' core."


    "Ah, I see. That makes sense!"


    "Yes. So, please hold on tight to Genbu."


    "Okay, I understa... huh?"


    Tamaki nodded at my words but seemed puzzled by their meaning. Then, as she looked up at the huge bear before her, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Um, Bear-san?"


    ''Grrrrr ?''


    ''(�ަأ�)<i> I have no idea what you''re talking about!''</i>


    The bear, whose arm I had wrapped around Tamaki''s side, immediately hugged her and buried its face in her chest.


    "Hyaaaa!?"


    Tamaki let out a surprised cry as she felt the bear''s warm breath against her neck. The struggling Tamaki had no escape from the massive bear.


    It was evident that even with a keen sense of smell, it would be pointless without the most crucial element��Tamaki''s scent, leading to the core of ''Mayoiga.'' And no consideration was given to Tamaki''s dignity, embarrassment, or any other feelings.


    "Hya... p-please, stop... no... nnnn!!?"


    ''Don''t worry. The bear won''t eat you. This guy just need you to memorize your scent. Endure it for a moment.''


    ''(*����)<i> Kyaa! It''s exciting!!''</i>


    The hummingbird ruthlessly confronted Tamaki''s plea, dashing any hope she had. There was no trace of sympathy or guilt in its words, typical of an exorcist.


    "N-No... Hya, there, that''s... noooo... Hyaun!!?"


    ''(��_�f)<i> Nice, hurry up!''</i>


    "..."


    Listening to the slightly inappropriate and agonizing scream of a girl, I stuffed my ears with my fingers and stayed silent. Seriously, idiot spider, why are you enjoying this?


    The time it took for the bear youkai to fully memorize Tamaki''s scent probably wasn''t that long. However, during that time, a part of Tamaki''s dignity had surely died.


    ''Grrrrrrrrr ?''


    "No way... haa, haa... I can''t get married anymore..."


    Gasping for breath and blushing, Tamaki copsed into a sitting position, her face showing embarrassment and exhaustion. As she noticed her neck and chest were slightly damp, I handed her a towel without making eye contact.


    ''Don''t cry like that. After all, you''re not a pure maiden.''


    "I am a pure maiden!!"


    ''(��??)<i> I''m also a maiden!!''</i>


    Ignoring the hummingbird''s exasperated remark, Tamaki immediately refuted its statement. Her voice was quite loud, seemingly concerned about her status as a maiden. Also, spider, don''t butt into the conversation like it''s natural.


    ''Alright, alright, I understand. So, stop making such a fuss. ...Really, you''re overreacting just because a female youkai sniffed you.''


    "Wait a minute. I feel like I just heard a new fact?"


    I eagerly seized upon the new revtion that was casually exposed. I looked at the bear in astonishment, and our eyes met. The bear then winked and struck a pose like a gravure idol. It irritated me immensely.


    ''(*��أ�*)<i> If it''s about striking a pose, I won''t lose either!!''</i>


    "I didn''t ask you to do that, did I?"


    I brushed aside the yful remarks that ran through my mind for now.


    ''What are you doing? Come on, let''s go. Lead the way, Genbu.''


    ''Grrrrrrrrr...''


    Sighing at our reactions, the hummingbirdnded on the tip of the bear''s horn andmanded it to lead us. The bear youkai, sniffing the floor with enthusiasm, guided us deeper into the corridor.


    ''...What''s wrong? Are youing or not?''


    "...Miss, I understand your feelings, but please hurry."


    "Uuuh..."


    In response to my request, Tamaki, who was handed a soaking wet towel, let out a sigh... * * *


    During our journey, we fended off several youkai attacks. The bear youkai''s nose led us to a particr door. We stood in front of it with the cheerful bear youkai beside us. In other words, this was it.


    "Let''s hope this is it! Huh��!?"


    I dered as I suddenly shed with a youkai that appeared from behind. I blocked the attack of the two-legged, scissor-armed, sharp-beaked monster with my tant��. This one is...!?


    "''Kamikiri''!?"


    ''(?`��?��)<i> You think you can cut my hair? I''ll cut yours!''</i>


    The bipedal creature with scissor-like arms and a sharp beak barked. It approached, aiming to pierce my face with its beak.


    "Whoa!?"


    "Tomobe-kun!!"


    The beak grazed my face, and Tamaki swung her wakizashi in response. But ''Kamikiri'' caught the wakizashi with its other scissor arm.

 Chapter 114.3

    Chapter 114.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Kuh...? Hwah!!!?"


    Then, ''Kamikiri''s'' head turned to Tamaki with its beak, ring at her with its insect-like ck eyes. Tamaki couldn''t help but shudder in horror.


    However, that was also its mistake.


    "Crush it."


    ''Grrraaaah?!''


    I immediately mmed my fist, crushing ''Kamikiri''s'' eye. It screamed as it opened its scissor arms wide to catch the tanto and wakizashi that I released. It stepped back, trying to create distance, but it was toote.


    ''Grrrrrr?!''


    ''��(�b���b*)? I got your back!!''


    As I had instructed, ''Kamikiri'' was crushed. It was the bear youkai''s dive from behind that did it. By the time ''Kamikiri'' realized what was happening, it was already toote. The massive bear charged into its abdomen, crushing the youkai, and its exoskeleton was pulverized into pieces.


    "Great job."


    ''Grurur�� ?''


    ''( ��?��)b Even if you praise me, it won''t change anything, you know!''


    Ignoring the smug spider, I praised the cheerful bear youkai for its good work. I remained vignt for any new threats in the surroundings. It seemed that was thest of them, for now.


    "How are you, Miss Tamaki? Are you hurt?"


    "U-umm... I''m fine, no injuries."


    As I checked on Tamaki, her response was weaker than when we faced the furry monster earlier. While there seemed to be no physical injuries, she appeared mentally exhausted.


    "...Miss Tamaki, may I see your Wakizashi?"


    I ask, noticing it in the process of observing Tamaki''s condition.


    "Oh, uh, sure!"


    It took Tamaki a moment to realize my request. She looked at the de of her Wakizashi and her expression darkened. It was understandable since the de was already chipped.


    "Tomobe-kun, this is..."


    "You don''t have a spare Wakizashi, do you?


    To begin with, Wakizashi itself is a spare equipment. There is no such thing as a backup, at least not when you are captured by ''Mayoiga''.


    "I''d say you''ll be lucky if it can withstand a few more rounds..."


    "I''m sorry. It''s such a valuable weapon..."


    ''(. ?`��?)? I won''t forgive you for not taking responsibility for what you did!?''


    Tamaki apologized, her face turning paler. Putting aside the irresponsible remarks of the stupid spider, it was fatal that Wakizashi''s durability was near its limit while we are in the belly of Mayoiga that could not freely replenish a weapon.


    "No, given the circumstances, it can''t be helped. However..."


    As Tamaki''s almost only remaining Wakizashi remained in its damaged state, leaving it untouched felt wrong.


    "Miss Tamaki, please take this."


    "Huh? This... No, I can''t!"


    Tamaki was taken aback when I offered her something, hastily pushing it back to me.


    My dagger was being pushed away by Tamaki.


    "That''s a very valuable...! And what about you? Don''t you need other weapons too?"


    "Don''t worry; I''ll manage somehow. I have a slingshot, and this..."


    I then took out the folding shovel (second generation) that I had on my waist.


    "But isn''t that... a digging tool?"


    "It''s specially forged to be able to dig through frozen ground and can function well enough as a weapon."


    I showed her the gleaming tip of the folding shovel. It had been strengthened even more than the first generation with a simple enchantment, thanks to Sarujirou''s good work.


    "I don''t mean to be rude, but in my position, I don''t want to put you in unnecessary danger, Miss Tamaki. While you have excellent martial skills, spiritual power, and talent, youck experiencepared to me. After your Wakizashi broke, are you confident enough to fight those monsters barehanded?"


    "That''s..."


    Tamaki seemed to understand my point. She also realized theck of time we had. Without protesting, she epted the dagger. She hung it on her waist and looked somewhat distressed.


    ''You''re much smarter than trying to put on airs.''


    ''(�R?�Q)b Papa, I am there for you!!''


    The hummingbird perched near my ear whispered softly. It was both praise and mockery. I chose not to respond and believed in preserving her honor and courage. And I had nothing more to say about the silly spider''s remarks.


    "Well then, I''ll take the lead. Miss Tamaki, and you too, bear, I''m counting on you."


    ''Grrrrrr!!''


    After sighing inwardly at the spider''s words, I asked for confirmation. Tamaki nodded slightly, and the bear youkai happily growled. The former''s response was expected, but thetter''s nonchnt attitude was exasperating. Sighing at the bear''s carefree nature, I put my hand on the door handle.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    I cleared my mind of unnecessary thoughts and promptly led the way, entering the room with determination. * * *


    As I stepped into the room, the first thing I felt was its "ordinariness." It was neither overly simple nor extravagantly decorated, but rather a well-stocked, quiet, quaint study.


    "Miss Tamaki."


    "Uh, um... I think this might be it?"


    In response to my inquiry, Tamaki answered with uncertainty. The room''sck of distinctive features made it difficult for her to confirm if it was indeed the one she had wandered into.


    "It''s all right; this is most likely the right ce."


    ''(�ާ���) I can''t tell if this is the room or not!!''


    Though the spider''s remarks were ridiculous, my words weren''t irresponsible. In fact, even without my past knowledge, it was a natural conclusion to reach.


    This was a study, a room where schrs and intellectuals read and work. It was a workspace and also the private space of the owner.


    And in all the rooms we had explored so far, I had never encountered anything simr.


    ...In other words, that was what it meant.


    ''Moreover, its overt simplicity is suspicious. Itcks any eye-catching elements, which is odd. Compared to the rooms we''ve seen so far, it stands out, doesn''t it?''


    "Well, then...! So, should we search the room first? If there''s something, anything...!"


    ''��(�b���b*)? Try searching! Something must be hidden here!!''


    With the hummingbird''s keen observation, Tamaki began to search frantically. She understood that time was running out. Opening cupboards and sliding doors, she looked for anything that seemed relevant. She''s really putting her life on the line...


    "......"


    In contrast to Tamaki''s desperate search, I calmly explored the room, stepping on the tatami mats, and observing the surroundings in silence.


    "Kiryuu Ro''i Sanjou (������������?)... Haha, so this is also being reproduced here."


    "...?"


    Flipping over the teacup ced on the shelf, there was a message secretly left behind by some overseas brother who had recreated this room in 3D. Tamaki and the others, who couldn''t make sense of it, tilted their heads, but it was a revtion for me. This confirmed it.


    And at the same time, I acknowledged it. By oveying the memories of the original work in my mind, I became convinced of his whereabouts.


    "...There''s a concept of Kamado-gami (K��jin)."


    "Huh...? Hummingbird-san?"


    ''(��?��?`) Huh?''


    It seemed that the old man had noticed it, much like I did. I theatrically announced my realization to the world, and amidst themotion, both Tamaki (and the idiotic spider) paused their search and turned to me with puzzled expressions. Well, suddenly being told something like that can be confusing.


    "...A kamado is the central part of a house used for cooking and heating, and it''s sometimes equated with a deity that protects the house and family from fire dangers, right?"


    I borated on what the old man was trying to convey, mentioning how some youkai used such legends, stories, or traditions to elevate their "status." The hummingbird, nodded in agreement.


    ''Indeed. However, the other party is a cunning youkai. They will likely try to deceive us. For example...''


    The hummingbird looked around the room, pretending to be dignified, and then fixed its gaze on something. It was the same thing I had been observing since I entered the room.


    (...No, that''s not the right way to put it.)


    Although I was using my past knowledge to deduce, the old man impressively arrived at the answer without any hints. It wasmendable.


    "Um, both of you? I mean, have you figured out where the youkai is hiding?"


    Tamaki asked with anxiety, still unable to grasp the situation. I smiled wryly in response. I wasn''t making fun of her. It was a natural reaction for someone who wasn''t an exorcist and had no knowledge of what was happening.


    "You don''t have to make it tooplicated. Just think about it straightforwardly... Think about it. Is there a kamado in a study like this?"


    Tamaki was confused by my question and shook her head.

 Chapter 114.4

    Chapter 114.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Yes, you''re right. There wouldn''t be a kamado in a study; it''s obviously suspicious. It''s a bad move. But what if it''s something else?"


    For example, if it were an irori (a traditional Japanese hearth), even in a study, nobody would find it strange.


    "In that case, it''s the same thing. Think about something that serves the same purpose as a kamado, even in a study, and wouldn''t be noticed by anyone."


    "Something that serves the same purpose... Ah!"


    Tamaki understood my point and opened her eyes wide in realization. Even without my help, it seemed that anyone would have figured it out eventually. I nodded and pressed my fingertip to my lips as if thinking.


    Then, I silently walked toward the ce that I had been observing since I entered the room. I used stealth to approach without making any noise. I unfolded the foldable circr key attached to my waist. Taking a deep breath, I prepared to strike.


    "Well, it seems that way. ...It''s about time to stop hiding, youkai!"


    After I dered that, I thrust my shovel into the hibachi (traditional Japanese heating device). More precisely, into the faintly smoldering ash inside it, and deep into the pile of ash that had been umted there. I stepped on the shovel, pushing its tip deeper.


    Toward the "core" of the youkai mansion''s owner, where they were likely hiding...!!


    "..."


    Silence filled the air for a moment. No one said anything.


    ''Kuun?''


    ''(��?��?) ...?''


    "...Nothing is happening."


    "Well, this is..."


    ''Is iting?''


    Tamaki and the bear (and the idiotic spider) mumbled, slightly relieved that nothing seemed to happen. But the hummingbird disagreed, and I denied it as well. It wasing.


    In the next moment, the entire space trembled.


    "Miss Tamaki, get back...!!"


    I shouted as I pulled out the shovel. Just as I did so, the ash inside the hibachi erupted, flying into the air like boilingva. It scattered all around. The amount of ash was clearly exceeding the size of the hibachi. Furthermore, the surroundings rapidly spun.


    "Ugh, whoa!?"


    ''Grrrrr!!?''


    ''�c(ill?��?)?<i> What''s happening!!?''</i>


    "T-Tomobe-kun!!?"


    "Miss Tamaki...!!"


    Despite Tamaki''s voice calling out to me, my response was futile. The explosion had sent the bear and Tamaki flying in different directions, and suddenly, a "grown" wall blocked my view. The surroundings rapidly changed, and I felt as if I were in an expanded space.


    "Is this... spatial expansion!?"


    I shouted while the intense visual distortion subsided. Though I hadnded on my rear and hurt my butt, I managed to stand up. I looked around to see earth walls intersecting in various directions, creating a maze-like structure.


    "They want me to have fun with mazes again?"


    I partially denied the words I had started to speak as I focused on the hibachi, which was sitting unnaturally in the room. The inside of the hibachi was glowing crimson like a zing fire. And it extended��giant mes, ming arms, reaching out towards me. Two pale mes sneering at me. The owner of the mansion was sneering.


    ''Squeak!!''


    ''Grol!!''


    ''Guaaagghhh...!!''


    ''Gyaao!!''


    Then, various eerie cries resounded loudly from all around. The prickling sensation on my skin was the result of dense miasma, the presence of youkai. This was...


    ''Servant, it seems...''


    "I understand. It seems like we''re very wee here. A warm wee, indeed."


    I replied with sarcasm to the old man''s words, shrugging my shoulders as I faced the hibachi, which was unnaturally present. I prepared my shovel as a temporary weapon, but then I realized something. The sharp tip that I had honed to act as a de was partially melting, as if it were dipped inva.


    ...Naturally, that meant I had lost myst close-range weapon.


    ''(���?��?)<i> Noo''</i>


    "Seriously...?"


    I was dumbfounded and speechless, unable to even make a retort to the idiotic spider''sment.


    Mockingughter echoed from all around. A horde of diverse and creepy youkai surrounded me from every corner of thebyrinth. Among them were creatures that seemed to be of great youkai ss. Oh, this was getting interesting.


    ''A regr servant would be done for.''


    "And even if it''s not regr, it''s a dead end...?"


    ''(*��?��?) Dead end?''


    I made a light retort to the old man''s words. And then, I made up my mind to face the inevitable situation��an extremely reluctant decision.


    "That''s why. Stupid spider, it''s your long-awaited turn. You''ve been boasting a lot, so work hard, will you?"


    I took one of Gori-sama''s poorly-tasting pills from the my inro case and swallowed it, grinding my teeth. I called out to the idiotic spider, which had concealed itself in my bosom, hoping it woulde to my aid.


    ''Servant...''


    "Master. I apologize, but can you support me?"


    I confirmed the stupid spider that had attached itself to my neck, and I pleaded with it. The artificial hummingbird remained silent for a while.


    ''...It won''tst long. With the pill and sucking blood, it should be fine for about five hundred counts. Once the time limit is up, regardless of what happens, you''ll immediately chew another pill.''


    "I understand...!!"


    As I replied, countless youkai leaped towards me. They rushed at me, trying to attack me before others could. They swarmed like a sushi pack. Invited by the dense divine energy emitted from my body, they tried to eat me alive. They gathered like meatballs. Fierce roars, angry shouts, and barking voices resounded.


    But then, the gathering youkai exploded. Their flesh sttered around, and pale mes danced in the air, incinerating and annihting the monsters.


    "Huff, ggh!! ...Then, take this!?"


    ''(?`��?��) Come on!''


    In response to my call, the stupid spider, firmly attached to my neck, let out its usual idiotic voice.


    The second wave of monsters approached me, saliva flowing like waterfalls from their mouths.


    "Hahaha. Well then, let''s see if I can finish this quickly within the time limit, shall I?"


    I caught a glimpse of the ck figure mowing down the waves of monsters in the distance and chuckled, taunting the weasel youkai (Kamaitachi). * * *


    "Ouch... Huh!? Tomobe-kun!?"


    The young girl, Hotoya, who had been separated from the group, noticed it and quickly stood up. She looked around and saw an endless path of earth walls��a corner of thebyrinth.


    "Bear-san!? Hummingbird-san!? Where is everyone!?"


    Tamaki desperately shouted, but there was no response. Silence dominated the entire area, further amplifying Tamaki''s anxiety.


    She had been with someone ever since she wandered into the belly of this creature��she had never experienced true loneliness. That''s why the current situation scared her and made her confront her own weaknesses.


    "Ugh... huh!? Was that an explosion!?"


    Startled, Tamaki groaned, but she quickly turned around in response to the booming sound. From far away, it was evident that some kind of battle was taking ce, and there was no doubt that at least one of the participants was her ally.


    "Could it be... Tomobe-kun...?"


    As she considered this possibility, Tamaki dashed towards the source of the noise. Her actions were driven purely by the genuine desire to help her most precious benefactor and friend. However, if she considered the possibility of ambushes and traps by youkai in thisbyrinth, her actions would be reckless, and she would likely be chastised by other exorcists.


    Indeed, as Tamaki ran towards the direction of the booming noise, several young youkai jumped out from a corner, blocking her path.


    "Get out of my way! Move...!!"


    With her shout, Tamaki''s body was empowered by spiritual reinforcement. She swiftly cut down the attacking young youkai one by one as she passed by. She pressed forward without even ncing at them.


    Though Tamaki was unaware of it, her swordsmanship was enough to make a master of the art marvel. The youngest daughter of Ak�� would likely be astonished if she saw it. It was such a skill. It was evidence that the talent within Hotoya Tamaki was rapidly and unconsciously blossoming amidst these numerous dire situations.


    Consequently, Tamaki sensed it��the presence rapidly approaching her.


    "Uh...!?"


    There was no killing intent, but Tamaki''s senses, the sound in the air, and her sixth sense allowed her to respond before she could see it. The sound of metal shing echoed sharply around her.


    And then, with her wakizashi, Tamaki intercepted the surprise attack. As she recognized the identity of the attacker, her eyes widened in despair. The opponent, whom Tamaki made eye contact with, seemed to realize that it was futile to continue the confrontation and stopped the shing of des. They stopped and, like a beast, leaped away from behind Tamaki, creating distance and assuming a defensive stance.


    Holding a naginata and enveloped in youkai aura, the attacker growled.


    "Shishimai-san...!!"


    Tamaki called out the name of the lion half-youkai, her benefactor who had turned into a half-beast, her voice trembling, almost on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 115.1

    Chapter 115.1


    [Part 1/4]


    That youkai had been observing the humans all along, using their excellent abilities in illusion and stealth to lurk in the forest with its subordinates.


    Well, to be precise, they were aware that at least one human had sensed their presence... but for some reason, that human didn''t try to exterminate them or inform anyone else about them.


    It was an extremely mysterious phenomenon, but at the same time, it was a clear fact that had to be epted. After all, even during the great war 500 years ago when the ground was covered in piles of corpses, there were cases of humans pulling each other''s legs for various reasons. With the current bnce of power among humans being what it was, such a situation was even more possible. As the observer, they came to this conclusion through their high intelligence and experience as a member of their species.


    ...In any case, that wasn''t the most important issue right now.


    ''More importantly, the problem is what''s happening inside, right?''


    It was nearly one hour until the humans would collectively attack the magnificent mansion, ''Mayoiga,'' and destroy it. Despite some allies still unable to escape, the others continued their preparations to obliterate the ce. Humans, as always, seemed like a gathering of cold-blooded creatures.


    Of course, it was true that this youkai was also forced to wait mechanically due to theck of internalmunication...


    ''Now then, what is Yuka-san doing? I wish they would retrieve the target soon.''


    To the weasel youkai, it might not matter much since they could create a substitute as many times as they wanted, but it was different for this observer. Lurking around with a swarm of exorcists buzzing around for so long was unbearable for their mental well-being. They sighed deeply,menting their position of having to do fieldwork.


    "Oh no, oh no. Wasn''t it said that sighing makes happiness escape? That''s troublesome! Very troublesome indeed!"


    While this observer didn''t care if all beings in the world plunged into unhappiness, they firmly believed that they, at least, had to be happy. The observer chastised their foolish behavior and, as if trying to put on an air ofposure, shook their head in self-reproach...


    "Hmm?"


    ...Suddenly, by chance, they spotted a presence within their field of view.


    "Oh my? Oh, oh my, oh my? Is that..."


    For a moment, the observer doubted their own eyes, but then they squinted from the shade of a tree and fixed their gaze on the figure again. The observer pressed their forehead as if trying to see through and carefully observed. They double-checked and triple-checked... and finally acknowledged the person''s presence.


    A white fox child among the humans'' camp��a presence that naturally blended in as if it belonged there.


    "This might be... No, but wait. Why would someone like her be in a ce like this? And why in that form..."


    They murmured, unconsciously touching their chin with their hand and expressing doubt. From the observer''s perspective, it was highly perplexing and mysterious to see someone like her in this ce, especially in such a pitiful form.


    "Well, well, this is troublesome. Perhaps she''s ying ''human games,'' or... if she has some ulterior motive, it could cause problems if she interferes with the prey."


    Although the observer had a rtionship that wasn''t particrly deep, it wasn''t like they wereplete strangers. In the past, they had interacted to some extent through ''Nee-sama,'' and they had even participated in some ''entertainment'' involving humans along with the other members of their kind.


    As such, the observer was well aware of her fiery temperament, her rashness, and her notable talent... they wondered what kind of tantrum she would throw if they inadvertently provoked her. The observer''s and the girl''s species tended to have irritable personalities; they didn''t want to unnecessarily attract her grudges in a ce like this.


    "However, I can''t just abandon my duties here and ignore her."


    If they could ignore each other''s existence as if it never happened, that would be for the best. If they had any desire, it would be to consider this meeting in a ce like this as some sort of fate. Utilizing her unpleasant nature for their benefit wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    "Well then, since this is a rare opportunity, why not take a chance and extend an invitation?"


    After all, words are free. With that thought, the observer''s mouth curved upwards. They elegantly wiggled their eight tails extending from behind... * * *


    The sh of des continued, and the metallic sound of their intersection echoed ceaselessly in the surroundings.


    "You''re good at holding on...!!"


    The lion-like woman sarcastically praised the young girl before her. Indeed, Hotoya Tamaki, the exorcist, disyed swordsmanship and skill that even seasoned experts would find impressive.


    Tamaki''s movements were improving rapidly, and she was shedding her novice demeanor, adapting to the experienced opponent before her. Although there were a few precarious moments, Shishimai''s naginata was expertly countered by Tamaki''s quick thinking. Despite being an exorcist for less than half a year, her talent and potential seemed extraordinary, bordering on natural-born prowess.


    "Shishimai-san, why, why are you doing this...!! Please stop!!"


    Tamaki cried out as she deflected the thrust of the naginata with her wakizashi. Her face contorted with desperation, seeking a moment of respite. But...


    "If I could do that... I wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble!!"


    Shishimai replied, and in the blink of an eye, she closed the distance and struck with a swift kick empowered by her half-youkai strength and spiritual energy.


    "Ah!?"


    Tamaki''s wrist guards intercepted the kick, but she was still sent flying by the impact. The force shattered the guards, and she was mmed against the earthen wall.


    "Ahh...!!"


    As she tried to protect herself from the iing light with her wakizashi, it was quickly shattered by the force. Despair washed over Tamaki as Shishimai''s naginata plunged deep into her vision. Their eyes met, and Shishimai''s gaze was sharp.


    "Shishimai-san, why... Why did you save me, only to do this...!!?"


    "Ah...!? Stop it. Don''t look at me like that, please."


    Shishimai briefly met Tamaki''s despair-filled gaze but looked away uneasily. She bites her tongue.


    "Although I don''t hold a grudge against you. It can''t be helped. No one can go against their own circumstances. I can''t die in a ce like this. ...I can''t die, no matter what."


    "I can''t die...?"


    Tamaki reacted to Shishimai''s words. Shishimai showed a conflicted expression, seemingly unsure of what to do, but she reluctantly revealed a glimpse of her current situation.


    And it was, the contract with ''Mayoiga''.


    "Am I a monster''s servant, ackey, or a ve? Whatever it is, this is the result of begging for my life from that bastard. I''ve be nothing but a puppet following its orders. Hahaha, it''sughable."


    Shishimai answered, exining her circumstances, how she sought mercy from a monster and ended up being held captive. She revealed her current role.


    "I helped you because the master of this mansion needed it. Quite cowardly, isn''t it? It seems that bastard sent me with my memories sealed just to mess with you."


    Then Shishimai exhales a sigh.


    "The reason they didn''t unseal my memories when I attacked other and manipted my body was to upset you, okay? Well, it had no effect on that servant and the exorcists, though."


    "Wha...!?"


    Tamaki''s expression turned puzzled by the revtion, but Shishimai continued, coldlyughing as she pulled her naginata out from the earth wall.


    "Now, let''s stop the chit-chat, shall we?"


    "Shishimai-san...!!"


    "I won''t kill you. I''ve been ordered not to... But I''ll cut off your limbs."


    With a menacing gesture, Shishimai shook off Tamaki''s fear-ridden reaction and raised her naginata, ready to strike...


    ''I won''t let you, puppet.''


    "!!?"


    An unexpected call came from somewhere, and in that moment, Shishimai''s vision was obscured by a ofuda (a talismanic paper). The ofuda had been hidden since Tamaki entered thebyrinth and had now stuck to Shishimai''s face. Startled by the sudden surprise attack, Shishimai inadvertently deviated the trajectory of her naginata strike. The de only grazed Tamaki''s cheek.


    "!!? ...You!"


    In the momentary confusion and shock, Tamaki quickly pulled out a dagger she had kept by her side and cut the naginata''s de from its base.


    "What!?"


    Momentary surprise at losing her naginata, but Shishimai quickly reacted, tearing the ofuda stuck to her face and attempting to engage in hand-to-handbat with her ws and physical abilities. However, it was clearly a reckless move.


    ''I told you, I won''t let you.''

 Chapter 115.2

    Chapter 115.2


    [Part 2/4]


    In the next instant, a dragon (Jyakuryuu) released from the torn ofuda surged from behind Shishimai.


    "Ngggh..."


    Reacting too slowly, the poorly formed dragon made of construction materials swallowed Shishimai and pierced through multiple earthen walls in session, as if trying to separate her from Tamaki.


    "Shishimai-san...!!?"


    Staring at that sight dumbfounded for a moment, Tamaki hesitated whether to follow, but soon the resounding roar and rumbling in thebyrinth made her fearful. She realized whose voice it was.


    "Tomobe-kun...!!"


    In a brief moment of indecision, Tamaki sprinted towards the source of the roar. She understood her current priority, the order of things.


    With her breath ragged, Tamaki heard the beast-like roar echoing once more.


    For some reason, it sounded like a cry of anguish... * * *


    The scene before me was filled with an approaching horde of monstrous creatures. However, they turned into red dust with a single swing of my arm. They became dust, but new enemies came at me one after another, flowing in from all directions without a break.


    Yet, my actions remained the same. I relentlessly ughtered the monsters in front of me. Ripping them apart with my ws, crushing them underfoot, whipping them with my tail, and tearing them apart with my fangs. I bathed in the countless stters of their blood, dyeing myself red. Iughed maniacally, howling like a beast.


    "!!? Was I almost swallowed!?"


    After discarding the torn carcass of a youkai beast, I spat out. That was close. I didn''t want to think the insaneughter from earlier came from me.


    "Hey, spider sh*t. Eat more, eat more spectacrly. Don''t hold back!!"


    ''(=�ަأ�) It''s tasty, it''s tasy (*???)!! Let''s enjoy this delicious ice cream buffet ofdybugs and water striders!!?''


    I don''t know if it was listening to my impatient demand or not. Most likely, it wasn''t listening at all. It was that carefree and impudent spider brat. Since when did my blood be dessert...!!?


    ''ROOARRrrrrr!!!!''


    A particrlyrge one-eyed youkai beast, resembling a gori, charged straight at me. Ignoring the allies in its path, it sent them flying or crushed them as it approached. In the moment of impact, I lunged with my blood-soaked ws...!!


    "It''s hard...!!?"


    Hard fur, thick fur. Unable to kill the monster before me, I couldn''tpletely avoid it either. As a result, I had to face the monster''s impact and mass head-on. I braced myself to withstand the blow, and my wed feet dug into the ground. I was pushed back, but I endured it!


    "Now, it''s payback time...!!"


    If cutting with my ws didn''t work, then I returned the favor with a full-force punch to the monster''s face. Its head was severed and flew behind me. A momentter, a fountain of red blood erupted from the severed neck. It showered all over my body.


    "...Ugh, scary!?"


    ''�t(*�㨌��*)�s Superrrr! Exciting!!''


    There were a lot of things I wanted to say, but the first thing that came out was that line. In a way, it was carefree and almost rxing. Regardless, I was increasingly aware that I had strayed far from being human and had be a monster.


    ...And, you idiotic spider. You''re pretty impressive for being able toe up with jokes in this situation.


    ''(*��أ�*) Yay! I''m honored!!''


    "Don''t take it as apliment!"


    ''Still, 400 left.''


    "!? Seriously!? In that case...!!"


    Ignoring the spider''s yful banter, I punched and killed two monkey-like youkai beasts that had crept up from behind and stomped on their bodies. Then, with a thunderous sound, I leaped.


    "It''s a bad idea to fight by force...!"


    There was no end to the swarming youkai minionsing at me like water. Time is money. Since time is limited, I needed a fundamental solution, not just a superficial one.


    (Where is it...!!?)


    Among the diverse swarm of monsters overflowing on the ground, I searched for it.


    ''There it is!''


    ''��(�b���b*)? Where do you hide, I wonder!?''


    "!! Found it...!!"


    Ignoring the spider''s yful words, I listened to the hummingbird''s whisper in my ear. It pointed out the hidden hibachi (japanese traditional brazier) in a ce away from the group of youkai.


    ''Ggah!!''


    Immediately, a bird-like youkai that had been approaching from behind actually came in handy. It aimed for my neck with its hooked ws, but I dodged and bit it instead. Then, I used the youkai itself as a springboard to charge forward. I became a projectile. The bird-like youkai that suffered the recoil turned into an ugly fireworks disy. It was a very precious sacrifice.


    ''�d(*��?`)? I will fly into the sky in the future!!''


    "I''m just jumping...!! Tch!? Didn''t work!!"


    As I leaped towards the hibachi located in a corner of thebyrinth, I couldn''t help but retort to the nonsense buzzing in my ears. Immediately after, I realized that my attack had failed.


    ''Guh!?''


    ''Gya!?''


    ''Guo!?''


    My n to crash into the hibachi was instantly shattered by a wall of acrobatic-like youkai beasts constructed before me. It was a formidable wall, and despite my high speed, I couldn''t break through it. At the moment of impact, dozens of low-level youkai beasts at the point of contact were crushed, letting out their final cries. Then... the remaining youkai swarmed towards me who had tumbled in from all directions.


    "Are you kidding me!!"


    As most of the youkai were young and small, I turned them into meat chunks with a single swing of my arm. However, the problem was that such small fry wouldn''t get me any closer to the true "Mayoiga," the main body of the entity.


    ''300 left.''


    "Damn it, are you all trying to buy time!!"


    From a distance, I saw the hibachi that the minions were carrying, and I cursed. I tried to push forward, but the more I forced my way, the fiercer the youkai resistance became... This was bad. I couldn''t break through!!


    "Sh*t...!! RooOOOAAARR!!''


    Had frustration and impatience tipped the scales of my reason towards the monster''s side? In the next moment, I let out a roar that resounded throughout the area. I could feel the boiling heat in my gut. It was increasing rapidly... Instinctively, I understood what I needed to do.


    With a wide-open jaw, I spewed mes from the depths of my throat. It was as if I had a methrower in my mouth. The pale blue inferno incinerated the youkai in front of me and I swung my head to mow down the surrounding monsters, reducing them to ashes.


    ''RooOOOAAARR!!!!''


    The roar I directed towards the sky seemed to release the beastly nature trying to control my mind. My rationality was barely holding on. I plowed through the heap of carbonized corpses and dashed forward. I ran straight towards the hibachi.


    ''Roar!!''


    ''Hissss!!"


    ''Almost there!!''


    I sliced through several youkai leaping at me in a passing move, killing them instantly. Normally, I would have to fight with my life on the line against these youkai, but now they were nothing more than mere foot soldiers to me.


    ''RooAARRrr!!''


    ''Shut up!!''


    Arge lizard-like great youkai attacked from behind the pile of corpses. But I didn''t bother to look back. It wasn''t worth it. A casual swing of my tail was enough to rip the massive monster apart.


    ''200 left.''


    ''As long as there''s that much, it''s like a buffet!!''


    The remaining time was less than half, but the goal was now within reach. It was about 300 paces away (�� 750 feet/228.6 meters.) I spewed mes from my mouth again. The surrounding youkai acted as a shield and were burnt to a crisp. No problem. It was as expected. Thanks to that, the path ahead was clear.

 Chapter 115.3

    Chapter 115.3


    [Part 3/4]


    ''Dieeee!!''


    I put all my strength into my legs, doubling the muscles in my lower body, gathering youkai power in my legs, and released it all. Towards the target, I charged at full speed. Severalrge youkai tried to block my path, but they were meaningless now. I pierced through them literally. Covered in the blood of monsters, I approached the brazier. In a few seconds, I should have torn it to shreds... but that didn''t happen.


    Suddenly, my entire body felt heavy. My movements were stopped.


    ''Gaah...!!?''


    It felt as if only the gravity on myself had be heavier, and the inexplicable sensation grew exponentially with each passing second. A moment of confusion, bewilderment, and astonishment. But it was immediately rified by the hummingbird''s words.


    ''Your back!''


    ''(???)!! When the old man hitch a ride!?''


    ''Wait... it''s ''Konaki-jiji''!!?''


    Thanks to the warnings from the hummingbird and spider, I finally noticed that something was clinging to my back. The heaviness that spread throughout my body and the numbing sensation caused by the progress of my youkai transformation made it impossible to realize its presence. If our gazes met, the ugly, small, old man-like youkai would disy a grotesque smile. A feeling of repulsion ran through my entire body!


    "Konaki-jiji"... a youkai with the ability to carry or cling to someone and crush their opponent!!


    ''Hihihi!!''


    ''Tch!?''


    Though itcked directbat abilities, this great youkaipensated with almost unlimited weight and hardness. Dealing with it was a matter of life or death. I immediately tried to tear the old man apart with my ws.


    ''Too bad, won''t let you do that?''


    ''Ghh!?''


    The mocking voice that resonated sounded familiar. Immediately after, blood gushed from my hands and feet. Muscles and probably nerves were torn apart. I involuntarily fell to my knees. Of course, the wounds began to regenerate almost instantly...!!?


    ''Who the hell is that!? And... so heavy...!!?''


    While the wounds on my limbs were healing, the weight attacking my entire body increased exponentially. Still, I tried to stand up, to get up. I slowly lifted my heavy head. Trying to identify the enemy who attacked me.


    And, it was a mistake. A failure. A huge mistake. I had underestimated the cunning of the monsters. They had me in the palm of their hand.


    ''Eh...?''


    Blocking my path to the hibachi, it appeared. A fully hairy, monkey-like body with a slightly human-like face, a monster that appeared in the illustrations of the novel as an assassin tormenting the protagonist of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)." Its name was, yes, it was...


    ''Sato...ri...?''


    The great youkai "Satori." I remembered its name and tried to recall what its ability was, but it was toote. In the next moment, I fell into its trap.


    The eyes of therge monkey shone with a youkai light. I couldn''t look away. My body had already stiffened. Before I knew it, the surrounding scenery began to distort. It was a kind of eye technique.


    ''A...Aa...a?A?a?...!!?''


    It was an ability that would be effective against the characters of "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" and practically any human.


    ...A malicious ability that relentlessly tormented the "heart" of a person.


    ''A?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?a?!!!??''


    In thebyrinth, the literally deranged screams continued to ring out... * * *


    "Haa... haa... haa... haa...!!"


    How much time had passed? Tamaki continued to advance, turning right and left, defeating blocking youkai, and proceeded deeper into thebyrinth. However, she gradually began to lose her way.


    The reason was simple. She had lost the sound of the roaring and howling that had guided her direction. In this space without any use of apass, the sound was her only guide to the right path. If it disappeared, it was inevitable that she would lose her sense of direction in thebyrinth.


    "Tomobe-kun..."


    Overflowing with endless anxiety and impatience, Tamaki hurried through thebyrinth, but it felt like she was running in circles. She was running intermittently and bing out of breath.


    "Tomobe-kun... Please be safe..."


    Tamaki''s trembling voice was in the form of a question because she couldn''t fully believe it herself. She knew her benefactor was skilled and experienced. She knew his aplishments. Still, the fact that the howling and roaring had stopped made her fear. If he had defeated all the enemies, how wonderful that would be.


    Youkai devoured humans. Especially those with spiritual power. If he had been defeated... If he had been captured, the worst...!!


    "Wha...!!? What nonsense am I thinking about!? At that time, I should be the one helping him!"


    Tamaki mustered her strength to dispel her despair and fear. She bravely faced forward and continued running recklessly through thebyrinth, seeking him, searching for him...!!


    ''Alright, thank you for your hard work in clearing thebyrinth!!''


    "Huh... Ah!!?"


    As she turned a corner and entered a wide hall, a gust of wind suddenly blew, sending Tamaki flying. She tumbled awkwardly on the ground, instinctively trying to protect her head, but the movement only resulted in her white skin being scraped mercilessly at various ces through her attire. She finally came to a halt after crashing into a dirt wall.


    "Ugh... Guh...!?"


    ''And here''s an additional surprise!''


    "Ah... Ahh!!?"


    Following the cheerful deration, Tamaki''s scream was intense. A pain she had never experienced before surged through her left hand.


    "What... What''s... hi!!?"


    With tears in her eyes and a trembling voice, Tamaki looked at her hand in shock. It was soaked in crimson blood. She had been impaled by a dagger��a dagger that she had received from her benefactor''s servant. It was now embedded in her hand, all the way to the ground.


    "A... Aaahh!!?"


    ''Quit your noisy screaming. Be quiet.''


    "Ugh!!?"


    The pain struck her suddenly, and the screams that had just begun were forcefully silenced when her face was pped. Though it was more like being punched than pped. Feeling the dull pain on her cheek and the cut in her mouth, Tamaki looked up at the figure before her, wide-eyed in astonishment.


    "Kaha!? A... Haa... Ughu!!? Y-You... Wh-Why are you here...!?"


    Tamaki''s question was interrupted by a kick that forcefully twisted her insides. The exorcist girl coughed, her face contorted in pain as she tried to raise her head. She was met with cold eyes looking down on her. Fear overcame her, and she swallowed her breath.


    ''As noisy as ever, huh? A monkey is still a monkey, especially young female monkeys; they can be unbearably loud. It''s like their shrieks resonate inside my head. Hey, can you understand this feeling, everyone?''


    Kamaitachi, or Yuka, addressed the surrounding youkai with a theatrical tone. Finally, Tamaki became aware of her surroundings.


    A crowd of youkai gathered around her. Their stares fixated on her, drooling and ring, viewing her as their prey.


    And... among those monsters, she saw a figure lying on the ground, trampled and covered in wounds. Despite her own situation, Tamaki couldn''t help but let out a scream.


    "Tomobe-kun...!!? Gugh!!?"


    Her benefactor, beaten and covered in bloodied wounds. She tried to rush over to him, but the dagger still stuck in her hand stopped her. Tears filled Tamaki''s eyes, and for a moment, she considered enduring the pain and pulling the dagger out.


    "Ugh...!?"


    ''Finally, you shut up. Dammit!!''


    Immediately after, the wall next to her exploded, filling the air with dust. The debris that had fallen included materials shaped like dragon heads, and the woman''s figure, who had trampled the head, crushed the core she held in her palm. She spewed out beast-like curses. Tamaki recognized the voice, but refrained from calling out.


    No, that wasn''t it. It wasn''t that she couldn''t speak, but rather she couldn''t find the right words to say. The situation around her contributed to it, but in front of that figure, she was at a loss for words.


    As the dust settled, Shishimai Asami''s appearance had transformed even further since Tamakist saw her. She leaned more toward the animal side, resembling a beast-human hybrid. It must have been a fierce battle; Shishimai was covered in blood and emitted chilling growls. Her beast-like tail, which had grownrger since theirst encounter, mmed the ground violently.


    "Shi-Shishimai-san..."

 Chapter 115.4

    Chapter 115.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Partly because she was enduring the pain, Tamaki''s trembling murmurs caught the attention of the youkai-beast Shishimai. Her sharp eyes, more beast-like than ever, red at Tamaki from under her hanging hair. When Tamaki''s figure was reflected on her retina, her wide pupils narrowed slightly. That reaction seemed to suggest that some part of her rationality had returned. That was Tamaki''s only hope, though it felt too fragile.


    ''Hmm, I see, I see. You''ve had a tough job... I remember seeing something like that before. I think there was a simr one when I visited your vige.''


    After offering Shishimai half-hearted words of constion, Yuka inspected the remains of the now crumbled ''Houzan Jakuryuu (Mud Dragon),'' which had been reduced to mere stone, soil, and wood. Then, seemingly growing bored of it, she spun around and looked at Tamaki,ughing.


    "Ahh...!!?"


    Without warning, blood spewed from Tamaki''s thighs.


    ''Last time, you suffered a painful fate. Compared to being devoured entirely, this is quite merciful, isn''t it?''


    In response to Tamaki''s anguished cries due to her bleeding thighs, Yuka''s words sounded like mockingughter. It seemed more like an excuse to torment Tamaki than a genuine belief.


    ''...Hey? If you''re dealing with a dangerous entity, isn''t it safer to sever her limbs?''


    ''No, no, that''s no good. If I corner her too much, the nasty thing inside might awaken. Whatever I do, I don''t her to use her great ape''s power. ...Wait, were you nning to sever her limbs when you capture her? That''s risky. Make sure to handle her properly.''


    Something asks from inside the hibachi carried by the young youkai, and Kamaitachi cries out with a deliberate shrug of his shoulders.


    ''Well, this should be the end of my work here... Now, let''s contact our partner; they''re probably getting bored.''


    After a slight remark, Yuka took out a talisman from their sleeve. In an instant, it turned into an ugly, misshapen bird and clumsily flew away.


    ''Hmm, I tried using youkai power on it, but it''s still no good. Both the talismans and the shikigami arts are designed for those monkeys, so even if I try to use them, this is what happens.''


    Yuka mumbled as they watched the messenger shikigami wobble in the air before flying away.


    ''Th-That...!?''


    ''Oh, yes. We''ll deal with the ones outside soon, so don''t worry. But first, we need to transport these guys. I can count on you to help with that, right?''


    Yuka asked the being barely visible inside the hibachi, a hopeful tone in their voice. To an observer, it might seem like Yuka was merely making things up, but the being inside the hibachi seemed to genuinely believe them.


    ''It''s easy! There''s precisely a ce where the possessor of immense power is located... That''s why... Hey!! You, go and bring them here!!''


    The being inside the hibachi shouted gleefully. It was directed at Shishimai, who silently headed toward Tamaki. And then, she stopped right in front of her.


    "Shishimai-san...!!"


    ''......''


    Tamaki called out to the beastly figure of her benefactor in thebyrinth, hoping her voice would reach her.


    ''Ahh, futile, futile. It''s a beautiful scene to appeal emotionally, but such things are meaningless to her, you know? Right? Master of the House?''


    Yuka sneered, mockingly looking down at Tamaki''s earnestness. The being inside the hibachi also joined in withughter, agreeing with Yuka. Tamaki gritted her teeth in frustration, feeling a deep, dark hatred welling up inside her that she had never experienced before.


    "...!! How can you say something like that!? Ugh, Tomobe-kun and the others have told me everything! Shishimai-san, please, listen to me!! I don''t know why you became their servant, but you''re being deceived!! You are...!!"


    ''Enough with the noise.''


    "Sh-Shut up... Ugh!!?"


    Once again, Tamaki was punched, her body hitting the wall behind her. As her body was pushed away, the dagger in her wound opened up, and intense pain overwhelmed her. Tears flowed without restraint as she felt her own helplessness, and all of these feelings were transformed into hatred. With all her strength, Tamaki red fiercely at the creatures before her.


    ...And Tamaki vaguely felt the ckest hatred she had ever felt in her life overflow.


    ''Kukukuku, she looks quite pathetic, doesn''t she? Don''t you agree?"


    ''...this situation is not very favorable.''


    As Tamaki disyed her pitiful state, the ''Mayoiga'' inside the hibachiughed heartily. However, the other solitary cmity youkai disyed a different expression. Instead, she observed Tamaki intently, her face showing a rather stern look.


    Tamaki''s outburst and fury in the presence of a puppet she had no emotional connection with surprised her captors. It seemed that this female monkey was more foolish than they thought. The problem, in this case, was that her reckless bravery and arrogance were more terrifying.


    (I failed. How can she get so enraged over a mere puppet? Dealing with monkeys like her is troublesome.)


    There is nothing more dangerous than a bomb that could explode at any moment. If the curse within Hotoya Tamaki awakened and her powers went berserk, it would be quite troublesome. Capturing her alive would likely be difficult. Therefore, it would be better to sever her consciousness.


    ''It''s easy to kill her, but...''


    "Y-you...!"


    From within Yuka''s sleeve, an elongated w��or rather, a sickle-like w��approached Tamaki. As fast as the wind, it came close to her throat. With a single stab, a thin red line appeared. The w''s tip almost reached her lips, and in Tamaki''s eyes, the reflection of a creature disguised as a human appeared.


    ''Please. I''ve been told not to hurt you too much. It''s quite challenging to harvest consciousness when you''re in one piece.''


    With a joking tone, Yuka teased, and immediately after, Tamaki''s clothes were torn. Specifically, her top''s neckline. It was supposed to be made of a material that the youkai''s swords couldn''t cut through. But without any effort, it was ripped, exposing Tamaki''s white, soft skin and even a hint of her cleavage.


    "Kyahhh!!?"


    Tamaki''s embarrassed scream echoed in the air, and the nearby youkai drooled with desire. However, with a single sweep of Yuka''s scythe, they were instantly reduced to dust. The other monsters backed away, still eyeing Tamaki with greed.


    ''Such pathetic, insignificant trash.''


    Yuka nced at them disdainfully, and with their free hand, they looked down at Tamaki, who was now covering her chest. The oppressive aura she had sensed before had lessened. It had faded away. As expected...


    ''Hahaha, you''re crying out so adorably. Perhaps youck the resolve of an exorcist?''


    Mocking her, Yuka waved her hand once more. This time, she cut off the strap of Tamaki''s left shoulder. Carefully, she didn''t cause any wounds on her delicate skin. Not out of kindness, but to avoid turning the pain into hatred.


    "No, nooo...!!?"


    With her underwear slipping and forced into an awkward hunch to cover herself, Tamaki couldn''t help but look ridiculous. Yukaughed even more at herical appearance. Upon Yuka''smand, the surrounding youkai joined in, barking and growling, creating a chorus of mockery.


    "Ugh, uguuuguuuguuu...!!?"


    Tamaki''s heart was in chaos, torn between anger, embarrassment, and sadness at the reactions of those around her. Her heart''s ''darkness'' had nowhere to go and dissipated, but she couldn''t throw away everything and be reckless. Instead, it simply disintegrated...


    (Yes, that''s it. Hate, resent, and direct your hostility. Tremble in fear and terror. Retreat into your shell.)


    Observing Tamaki in such a state, Yuka chuckled with satisfaction that her n had worked. Now, one more push, and she focused her attention on something nearby. The presence that had been quietly sulking beside her.


    ''That''s right. You should sneer at her too. Laugh at this idiotic girl who fell for our act! After all, you have the blood of a lion youkai, right? Soe on, let''s have a heartyugh together... huh?''


    To further humiliate Tamaki, Yuka asked her tough heartily, but then she finally noticed something. The lioness woman had turned her gaze away, as if she had sensed something.


    ''...''


    In an instant, the beastly youkai''s sixth sense rang an rm once again. As intensely as before, or perhaps even more so. Without thinking, she followed Shishimai''s line of sight and turned around.


    And there he was. The man or the servant. With a twist, the fallen man''s head lifted, ring at them with clear hostility.


    ''Hey, this can''t be true, right?''


    They hadn''t noticed. They had let their guard down. They had focused too much on the young girl. Or perhaps they had underestimated the man''s "heart" too much.


    ...Whatever the reason, there was only one thing they could say: they realized it toote.


    ''What are you doing?!! Hurry up and...!!''


    Yuka''s scream was instantly drowned out by a roar that filled the space, followed by a pale purifying me engulfing everything...


    Fan art:


    Title: Tamaki and the Bear from Chapter 114


    URL: here


    Title: Matsushige Botan Illustration Comption


    URL: here

 Chapter 116.1

    Chapter 116.1


    [Part 1/5]


    In an era without electricity or gas, staying warm was literally a matter of life and death. Clothing, not just nkets, was expensive due to being handcrafted, and even firewood and charcoal were not free.


    Regrly letting in cold air for venttion was necessary, but if they ran out of fuel during the winter, it would be a serious problem. In the cold viges, families gathered together around the hearth or a brazier, huddling in straw futons to keep warm.


    And that''s why I think this room is like heaven.


    ''Hey, hey? What''s wrong? Why are you spacing out?''


    "...Oh, it''s nothing."


    I replied with a smile that seemed glued to my face as I looked at the ck-haired young girl who was staring at me curiously. I tried to deceive her, to pretend that everything was okay. We both huddled under the thick nkets, chatting away.


    Yes, winters in the Northern region are cold. That''s why the young girl in front of me, my master, has locked herself in. Even though it''s already past the morning and approaching noon, she refuses to leave. Taking advantage of herck of discipline, she invited amoner of the same age as her to y the role of a hot water bottle and indulge in this siege warfare.


    ''He-heh... so warm!!''


    "Princess, it''s quite improper to cling to me like this, isn''t it...?"


    ''I don''t care about what''s proper!''


    Thisnd is blessed with the protection of spiritual veins, and the room is well-insted. The luxurious futons only add to the warmth. However, the young girl clings to me even more, seeking further warmth.


    I already knew that her actions were not merely seeking warmth. I knew, but... I acted as if I didn''t notice. I pretended not to see it. It was all part of my scheme, a selfish desire.


    ''...Hey, ?????''


    After clinging to me like a baby for a while, the young girl suddenly looked up at my face as if she had sensed something. She gazed at me with upturned eyes, seeming worried.


    "...What is it, Princess?"


    ''Hey, ????. Does ???? care about me?''


    "...What do you want to say?"


    I replied with a pasted-on smile, feigning ignorance. The young girl in front of me still clung to me as she slightly lowered her gaze.


    Then, with an air of genuine concern, she murmured sadly.


    ''You see... earlier, I heard them say... that ???? doesn''t really care about me. That you''re just with me because you can feel good. That''s why... they think you''re just putting up with me, that you probably hate me.''


    "..."


    She mutters sadly and anxiously, and I just silently respond to her. Did she hear this... behind her back? No, if it''s direct, is someone telling her? In any case, jealousy and backbiting are terrible. They whisper even to this child.


    ''You know what! I think I''m giving ???? a lot of trouble! I think I''m selfish! I think I''m making you feel bad, don''t I? So I think I deserve to be cut off!''


    Feeling genuinely anxious and sad, she confessed her own wrongdoing and sins.


    ''But you know! I''m sure there are lots of good things about ???? too! I... if I try hard, I can do anything for you, right? I''ll do my best to help you in any way I can!''


    She emphasized and pleaded, fawning over me.


    ''That''s why... that''s why... you won''t abandon me, right?''


    Her voice was now filled with emotions, not just questioning or confirming. For a moment, silence filled the space under the nkets. The young girl''s face turned pale, filled with anxiety, and she stared at me.


    "...Of course, I care about you, Princess. I won''t deny that there may be some dissatisfaction with me, but that''s a different matter."


    ''Ah...''


    I gave a wry smile and embraced her, and the young princess let out a small surprised voice. Her delicate and slender body, held tightly in my arms, exuded the warmth typical of children.


    "Princess, you are an important person to me. If I benefit from being with you, of course, it makes me happy. However, even without any gains or losses, I truly cherish you."


    I whispered in her ear, mocking myself for saying such words. I stoked the mes of a pure and innocent child''s suspicion and anxiety.


    ''Really? You don''t hate me, ????? Will you protect me? Help me? Stay with me like a family?''


    In a trembling voice filled with fear, the princess asked again, not so much seeking confirmation but wanting to hear the answer itself. And so, Iplied with her wish.


    "Of course. Princess, I will never abandon you. I will never let go of your hand. You are... my ally."


    I spoke gently, promising her with unwavering sincerity.


    ''Is that true, ????? Were you really thinking of me?''


    "Uh?"


    Suddenly, she made a pointed remark, and I was left dumbfounded. When I looked again, she was no longer a young girl; instead, she was a female exorcist holding a sword with a cold gaze that pierced through me. The scenery had changed. This was no longer the warm bedroom of a young girl but a destend. Where was this? I felt like I had seen it somewhere before, but where...?


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the answer. Besides, she started her interrogation.


    ''If that''s the case, why did you betray me? Why didn''t you rescue me from that ce? You could have done it. Or am I wrong?''


    "That''s not... That''s not possible!"


    ''Don''t lie to me!''


    The young girl screamed and yelled. Crimson mes danced around her body, engulfing everything in their path.


    ''You knew better than anyone else! Isn''t that right? On that day, you should have had other options! But you, out of your own self-interest and fear of straying from the path, put me back in that cage!''


    "No, no, what are you saying...!?"


    Hina''s words were using and condemning, and I couldn''t understand their meaning. However, they struck a chord of guilt and confusion within me. Panicking, I moved backward.


    Something soft touched my back, and I shivered as I turned around. A plump man looked down on me, blocking my escape.


    ''How dare you repay the favor I gave you with betrayal? Your audacity knows no bounds, it seems. I suppose lowly blood cannot be changed, can it?''


    He sneered at me, his words filled with disdain, and at the same time, I felt overwhelming guilt within me. I couldn''t deny anything.


    "T-that''s not..."


    ''Don''t run away.''


    I tried desperately to say something in my defense, but before I could even begin, I was ruthlessly told the truth.


    ''So, you toyed with me?''


    ''You used me?''


    ''You abandoned me?''


    ''You plotted against me?''


    ''Traitor.''


    ''Ungrateful.''


    ''''You pest!!''''


    "Khh...!?"


    I almost unconsciously fled from that ce. I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand anything. Why did it have toe to this? Why does my heart ache so much? Why... why am I so scared of being med like this?


    "Haa... haa... haa... Where am I?"


    Due to the difference in physical abilities, I thought they would catch up to me and kill me immediately. However, that didn''t happen. I ran so much that I lost track of time, and in the end, I arrived at a cold vige. A familiar vige. An old, old memory. It was my hometown...


    ''Truly, you were a curse child.''


    "...!!?"


    The voice was achingly nostalgic, yet inherently cold and indifferent. When I turned around, there was a slender woman dressed in shabby traditional Japanese clothing, with cold and piercing eyes. Her eyes were filled with deep disgust as she looked at me.


    ''You wretched child. It''s all because of you. It''s because I was conceived by a brat like you, I was driven away from my birthce...''


    She held herself as if recalling a painful memory, and I couldn''t find the right words to say. I had no words to offer. I didn''t have the right to say anything.


    ''Moreover, you intend to take away the happiness I finally grasped, don''t you?''


    "Ah..."


    I tried toe up with an excuse, but my words were silenced by the presence of a young girl who had somehow appeared by my side. My consciousness was drawn to the ''legs'' she was hugging...


    ''Brother (Nii-chan), did father lose his legs because of you?''


    "That''s...!!?"


    Her words squeezed my heart. I felt nauseous. My sins were exposed. My face contorted in despair.


    ''Yukine,e over here. You shouldn''t stay with him. He''ll consume you too.''


    As the haggard woman whispered, the mischievous child ran over, leaving red marks on the pure white snow-covered ground. The mother embraced her daughter and red at me with even more contempt.


    ''Please stop. Don''t look at me with those covetous eyes. I didn''t want to give birth to you, a cursed child. Not to mention the soul inside...''


    The woman''s gaze was no longer that of a mother looking at her son; it was a gaze of seeing a stranger, a monster, a hideous creature... And the child in her arms stared at me with innocent, pure eyes. She looked at me and tilted her head.


    ''Aren''t you my brother?''


    "...!?"


    No! I wanted to scream, but when I tried to speak, I hesitated. Was I really? No, that''s not it. What''s more important here is not blood rtion. What''s more important is... was there ever a ce for me in that family?


    Was I... Was I ever d to be born? Is my soul truly connected to this body...?

 Chapter 116.2

    Chapter 116.2


    [Part 2/5]


    ''Why are you saying such things now? Are you trying to boast about your misfortune? How ridiculous.''


    "P-Princess...?"


    The scenery changed again. Before I knew it, I was in the forest, surrounded by numerous youkai nests. When I turned around, a peach-colored princess smiled and opened her fan, her eyes filled with mocking scorn.


    ''That''s right, pretending to suffer like that is unnecessary. You think whatever you want, and you go with the flow that suits you, don''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have saved me in such a critical moment. ...You sold your favor quite well, didn''t you? Thanks to it, you got a new backer.''


    She dered with a sneer, oozing with malicious intent.


    "That''s not true!! Are you saying that I pretended to save the princess, you, back then!?"


    I raised my voice and protested. It was too offensive. I risked my life back then. And she...!!?


    ''Hehe. Such an embarrassing self-defense. It would have been nice if you had told me in advance that I was being set up.''


    "But! Aren''t you the one who believed in him back then!?"


    Before that incident, Aoi had believed in her father wholeheartedly. The sheltered girl was desperately trying to gain his attention. It was obvious that nothing I said would have any effect. I might have been beaten to near death if I said the wrong thing. I had no right to say such things.


    ''Stop making a fuss. ...Thanks to you, they came.''


    "Huh...?"


    I tilted my head in response to Aoi''s words filled with disgust. I immediately understood what she meant.


    ''tter! tter!''


    I sensed a presence. I heard a sound. A dry, bone-chilling noise echoed. It was close. I unconsciously looked down. At my feet...


    "..."


    I stared at it in silence. It was also silent.


    ...Dragging its decayed, flesh-corrupted body, the Gashadokuro looked up at me. An overwhelming foul smell invaded my nostrils. I was dumbfounded. Astonished. And... the next moment, it grabbed my ankle.


    "Uwaaaahhh!!?"


    The revolting sensation,bined with the fear, made me kick the grasping skeleton. Its hand was dislocated, as if the bones had rotted away. Its wrist flew off.


    ''Oh my, you''re quite cold-hearted. Even though you killed your own kind, your ownrade. Shouldn''t you at least utter a word of remorse?''


    "Huh!? Killed my own kind!? What are you talking about!?"


    I was confused and bewildered by Aoi''s usation. I looked at the skull which is still clinging to me even though it has lost its arm, and I realize it now. The lower half of the skull was missing. As if it had been bitten off by something.


    "Oh...?"


    And when our eyes met again, as I observed the shape of the skull... I finally realized who is it.


    "You''re... Yahiro?" (Note: cp1 and v4 epilogue 2)


    Yes, I knew that face. Yahiro, who loved senbei and frequently sparred with me since we both used spears. He used the spears provided at the rivers to catch fish like fishing tools. He was scolded by the squad leader for that, but his cheerful personality made him popr among the group.


    And... he was the Yahiro who was bitten in half by the giant wolf on the night of the full moon.


    "Ah, ahh..."


    Once I realized that fact, his body seemed to reverse, regaining its flesh as if going back in time. He appeared before me with thest image ingrained in my memory. Despairing, gazing at me with blood bubbles foaming from his mouth. His mouth trembled as if trying to say something. Seeking salvation. But I could do nothing in response. I couldn''t say anything. I could only look down at him, extending his bloodied arm with no hand.


    ''tter! tter! tter!''


    "...!!?"


    My body instinctively reacted to the loud bone noises, and I swung my spear horizontally, trying to strike the crumbling skeletons creeping up from behind. But...


    "Wh-why...?"


    Although I swung with all my might, the spear failed to crush the crumbling bones and got stuck on a rib. The skeleton looked down at its chest where my spear was lodged, then looked at me.


    "Kanoe...! Why are you here...!!?"


    The second squad I belonged to after bing a servant. I often worked together with him. The squad was annihted, and we were the only two survivors. In the end, Kanoe died of exhaustion, despite my desperate attempts at treatment. He, who had lived, continued to stare at me. Bleeding, wordlessly, watching him impale with my spear...


    "Huh!? No! This can''t be...!!?"


    I instinctively dropped my spear, desperately trying to justify the fact that I had hurt myrades. I defended myself, apologized, and pleaded for forgiveness. However, there was no response, only condemning gazes shooting through me.


    ...Several skulls staggered towards me from the side. I turned to face them, and they immediately regained their flesh.


    "H-Higashimura!! You''re... Kashiwagi!?"


    I shouted the names of the subordinates I had inadvertently killed. It wasn''t just them; as time passed, the surrounding corpses filled my field of vision. When I looked at them closely, I recognized who they were based on their features. They regained their flesh and stared at me, filled with eyes of hatred. It was enough to make me despair. I wanted to avert my gaze, but I couldn''t. I had no right to do so.


    ''Oh my, it seems they all want to gather around you first. Hehe, it looks like the time for reckoning hase.''


    Surrounded by countless skeletons, Onitsuki''s Second Princess remarked, her words dripping with malice.


    "Reckoning!? You call this reckoning...!? You''re joking! While it''s true that some of them might have survived if I had handled things better, I never... I never killed anyone willingly!!"


    My cries were almost cries of agony. I desperately and defiantly proimed my innocence. It was too much to bear. I was always on the brink of death because of my position. I couldn''t handle being used to this extent. I wasn''t almighty or omnipotent. Wasn''t it too much to be burdened with all of this!?


    ''Ahahaha! Are you serious about that? Do you think I''m ming you for that? Stop ying dumb! Or do you really not understand?''


    "What are you trying to say!? Stop beating around the bush and say it clearly!!?"


    I raised my voice in anger and questioned her, unable to stand her mocking remarks. I demanded to know her true intentions.


    ''Be quiet. Don''t you still understand? Why they died? Because you''re ipetent? It''s true that you''re ipetent, but that''s not what I mean. It''s not such a straightforward story.''


    "Then what...!?"


    I gasped as I almost voiced it. I finally understood what she was trying to tell me. Sensing that I had arrived at an answer, the princess smiled arrogantly.


    ''Yes. That''s right. It''s not about yourpetence. Of course not. You''re an anomaly here. ...How many people''s fates have you changed, including your own family? I wonder?''


    The princess''s words struck me right in the heart. It was the same on the night of the full moon. Conspiracies, intrigues, traps, factional struggles... I had been treated as a pawn, used as a pawn. Fortunately, I survived. But what about those who got caught up in it? Could their deaths have urred in the original story? How many people were influenced by me? How many suffered misfortune? How many lost their lives?


    "!? Hikorokur�� (Yamamba arc)!? Are you all... also affected!?"


    As the skeletons crawled towards me, some of them dressed in the uniforms of Imperial Army soldiers, my face twisted in disgust. Among the approaching skeletons, there was a group wearing military uniforms of the Legion. Some faces I recognized, but many others I didn''t.


    ...And all of them clearly resented me. They were angry at me for leading them to a fate of death, for disrupting their destinies, for taking their lives.


    "Ah, aah..."


    I opened and closed my mouth like a fish out of water. I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t. There was nothing to say. There was no escape, no way to run, no excuse. It was meaningless. All that remained was the fact that my very existence had caused them to die.


    ''Finally, do you realize your sins?''


    Feeling her presence behind me, I slowly turned around. I felt her presence and turned around. There was a woman wearing a Hannya mask. That person was staring at me.


    ...As I gazed at the strangtion marks on her slender neck, I remembered everything from that day. I remembered the truth of that day.


    "No... it''s a lie..."


    ''It''s not a lie.''


    "Lies...!!"


    ''t''s not a lie.''


    "I don''t believe you! Don''t lie to me like that!"


    ''I would never lie. Do you think I''m lying to you?''


    "...!!"


    As if trying to escape from the unbearable reality, I almost reflexively strangled her neck to get rid of her presence, to push her away. I tightened my grip on her pale, slender neck with all my strength.


    The next moment, her head rolled off easily, as if a ball had fallen off. It happened so quickly and effortlessly.


    "Ah...?"


    The head rolled to my feet. For a moment, I was dumbfounded, then I screamed. I crouched down, picked up the skull, held it close, and begged for forgiveness, apologizing frantically. I kept begging for forgiveness while crying, not even caring about the skeletons that clung to me one after another.


    The skull wriggled, trembled, and looked frightened. Without being told, I used some invisible thread to peel off the mask stuck to the head. And then...


    ''Why? Why did you kill me?''


    The decaying, maggot-infested head of my benefactor questioned me as if ming me to death.


    "...!!!"


    ''Where''s the bad bug that''s been tormenting you?''

 Chapter 116.3

    Chapter 116.3


    [Part 3/5]


    As I was about to scream, a sweet voice whispered in my ear.


    "What!?"


    The sudden appearance of the intruder dispelled the hypnotic spell that had been cast on me. Countless arms, tentacles, appeared from behind and blew away the heads I held. They tore them apart, crushed them.


    And then... as if protecting me, they clung to me.


    ''Hehehe, you feel much better now, right?''


    "Y-You...!? Why?"


    As the green hair extended from behind, almost sticking to my cheek, my mind was in turmoil. No, it wasn''t strange for her to be here. The problem was that she had saved me when I was about to fall into the trap.


    ''Oh? There''s nothing strange about it, is there? I am a being that resides within your heart. Therefore, I am your mother. Therefore, it''s only natural for a parent to protect their child, right? ...Uh, QED?''


    "No, I have no idea what you''re talking about!!?"


    I couldn''t help but interject at her iprehensible proof, spouted from the voice that didn''t match her appearance or her appearance matched her voice. Stop it, don''t tilt your head in confusion, as if I''m the one who''s wrong!!


    ''Papa!! I''vee to save youuuu!!''


    A childlike voice resounded from somewhere far away, apanied by a roaring noise. If I strained my eyes, I could see a giant spider rushing through the horde of zombies on the other side of the horizon. ...She''s shouting something with a really stupid voice.


    ''Oh my, you''re such a hard worker. Keep going, keep going, littledy! Grandma is cheering for you~!''


    ''Shut up, you d*mn old hag!! Give me my New Year''s money!! Waaaaaah!!''


    As the suspicious woman iming to be my mother cheerfully cheered on, the idiotic giant spider continued to rampage, as if pouring gasoline onto the fire. Wait, what are you going to use the New Year''s money for anyway?


    "I remember now. I was in ''Mayoiga''..."


    As my consciousness waned, all the memories up until that moment flooded back into my mind. Like floating and sinking at the same time, a sensation I had experienced many times before overwhelmed me. In other words, it was the time to wake up.


    "...I don''t need to thank you, do I? I mean, you must be worried that your host will kick the bucket or something, you parasite."


    ''That''s not a problem at all! It''s a parent''s duty to give their child unconditional love!''


    "But I don''t remember being born from your crotch!"


    I retorted to the self-proimed person who disparaged people''s families, as usual. And as if she had nned it, the ground beneath me copsed, and I fell into the abyss. I fell asleep. And then, I woke up. The world flipped...


    ''...Goodbye.''


    Just before I woke up, thest thing I saw was the face of ''that person'' wearing the Hannya mask murmuring something to herself.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ''Hehehe. Goodbye, my cute boy. ...By the way, didn''t you want to speak with him? ...I see, you have it tough too, huh? Shall Ifort you instead? Pat, pat~... No? That''s a shame.''* * *


    ''(;?`��?��) Whoa!! I won''t forgive you!! Eat my Excalibur!! ��(lli��??)?Kyan!? It''s dangerous, hey!?''


    "......"


    ...The first thing I witnessed as I woke up was the sight of the stupid spider struggling, waving its nails like a fish iling onnd, trying to confront the crying old man.


    This guy was being lightly attacked by the old man''s long-nailed hands, and she responded by waving a nail in defense. It was apletely futileedy.


    There were many things I wanted to point out, like how I''m going to be in trouble if she dies, or how that was just a stick called "Cypress stick or Excalibur," or how there''s no such thing as a family heirloom in her case, or why the hell she''s holding that nail in the first ce. But for now, I''ll set all those aside. I thought that if I criticized, I would lose.


    And then, in silence, I observed my surroundings, moving only my eyes. And with the recollection of my recent memories, I grasped the current situation. I see, this is...


    (I should be back in my body now. But... there''s less than a hundred seconds left?)


    A hopeless situation. Countless enemies. Double time limits. It''s just a sh*tty game. Life is a shitty game, after all. However... unfortunately, this game doesn''t allow retries or saves. It''s the best.


    ...Fortunately or unfortunately, I had a way to save time. No, I instinctively sensed it. ...It''s probably the work of that d*mn fallen goddess. She doesn''t want the host to die now, I guess? Given the extent of the Leucochloridium contamination, it wouldn''t be surprising if she had corrupted me.


    (Well, whatever. If I can use it, then I''ll use it.)


    With that in mind, amidst the surrounding noise, I calmly regted my breathing. I brought out what was squirming inside me. My heart''s pounding intensified. My body temperature rose. I became thirsty. I became hungry. The girl''s scream ringing in my ears further elerated these sensations. I controlled those impulses. I suppressed them...


    Right after that, our gazes met. The lion noticed first. Then weasel turned around. They widened their eyes, distorted their faces in anger, opened their mouths, and tried to shout.


    "You''re toote, you moron...!!"


    With a roar-like yell, I released a burst of mes... * * *


    Since receiving the fallen goddess''s blood into my retina, my body had been steadily approaching a monstrous state, despite various methods to slow down the transformation. At this point, I no longer believed that I could maintain a human physical structure once my skin was peeled off.


    It was a moot point now; the real problem was if I exposed this transformation too much. In other words, if I overused my youkai powers, my body and mind would irreversibly transform. Yes, to the point where I couldn''t even pretend to be human anymore.


    The so-called time limit that I and the old man talk about is about this. Though I have managed to extend the limit to some extent using external remedies and such, it couldn''t possibly be good for my body. It was evident that my human lifespan was being chipped away.


    Even so, the power of youkai transformation was essential for surviving in this perilous world and serving as a "servant" in this super ckpany. At least, it was crucial for escaping immediate death. And in the current situation, I had to find a way to extend the remaining limited time. I wanted at least twice the amount left.


    ...Thus, the answer I arrived at was to simply youkai-fy a part of my body to deceive others.


    "However, actually doing it...!?"


    Gathering youkai energy into my arms, legs, mouth, and a part of my internal organs to emit mes, I tried to mimic the process. Was it gathering properly? It was more like trial and error. I had no choice but to trust my own senses. Maybe it worked. The change in my head and body was minimalpared to my limbs. The color of the skin peeking through the tattered clothes was undoubtedly human.


    If I let my guard down, I might transform into a youkaipletely. Clearly, I was on a precarious tightrope.


    "...Anyway, you''re heavy!!"


    As I stood up, I smashed the charred corpse of the idiotic y-acting old man into the ground with my first blow. He didn''t even realize until just before being burned to death, too busy being drawn by the stupid spider''s attention. If I looked around, the corpses of the nearly hundred youkai, who were roasted by the mes, were spread out on the ground.


    "Now, then... it''s your turn!!"


    ''�t���F���䣩�s Run away while you can!''


    The next target I aimed for was the giant monkey, who was about to use its eye technique on me. A momentter, a wind hole opened in its belly, having caught the nearby youkai, it was scooped up, and then turned into a powerful fastball. The sound of air exploding resonated with a look of astonishment as "Satoru" copsed. It was its just reward for showing me an unpleasant dream. Of course, that was only fair.


    (Threats one and two, have been sessfully eliminated. The rest...!!)


    I exhaled the steam-like heat from within my boiling body, relieving some of the pressure, and looked around. Tamaki, is she alright? As for the hibachi... they seemed to have used up a significant number of their dependents. The small and young youkai were all trying to escape with their own power.


    ''Roarrr!!''


    ''Grrrrr!!''


    "You''re in my way!!"


    The hibachi must have noticed my gaze. The remaining dependents approached from all directions to divert my attention. They were disposable pawns. I mowed them down instantly with a single strike of my w. Even with a partial youkai transformation to reduce the burden, I had no room forcency. I just had to crush the culprit as quickly as possible...!!


    "Well, they are getting in my way, huh!?"


    Sensing the killing intent, I turned around. At the same time, I struck a palm infused with youkai energy, and a fierce metallic sound resounded. The strike was deflected by weasel''s sickle-ws, and sparks flew.


    "Whoa...!? D*mn it!!!!"


    In an instant, I staggered backward from the impact, then took a deep breath. Opening my mouth wide, I spewed out a torrent of mes��a methrower. Yuka, the Kamaitachi immediately tried to retreat, but it was toote. A momentter, everything in front of me was engulfed in mes. The scorching heat licked at the surroundings, and it was a full-on face of intimidation by fire.


    ''(��� 3���) Phew, that was close!''


    "Hey, don''t raise a g!?"


    The white spider (the one with the wriggling nail on her back like a sword) that had climbed up to my neck unnoticed couldn''t resist speaking the obligatory lines, which left me no choice but to retort. While doing so, I readied myself. As expected, it came right at me.


    ''Yes, yes, the same trick won''t work on me!!''


    Jumping out of the mes, Yuka revealed their shadow. They were approaching. The reason the impertinent creature survived the close-range mes was simple and clear. There was no need to twist one''s head in thought.


    Just before the direct hit, this guy had grown their tail, which was now enormous, and mmed several nearby youkai into it like a giant club. That''s all it took. In other words, it was a fleshy wall.


    The number of youkai sacrificed was around ten, and they turned to char in an instant. That seemed enough for them, as they skillfully avoided my attacks as if they were dancing around, with their agility not matching their low defense


    ''If that''s the case...!!''


    "What!? Double payback!!"


    ''(?`��?��) They got me! Now I''ll get them back!!''


    Once again, Yuka advances with its sickle-like ws. They swiftly attacks with a shing strike, which is intercepted by the armored skin of my one arm. In response, I raises my other ws for a counterattack, aiming to tear through the opponent. For a cmity youkai like Kamaitachi, whose defense is likely considerably inferior, this attack is unbearable��a deadly blow. If it connects, it''s a sure kill... But only if it connects.


    ''Whoops! That was close!!''

 Chapter 116.4

    Chapter 116.4


    [Part 4/5]


    Even though their defense may be low, their agility is a different story. It doesn''t matter how powerful the strike is if it doesn''tnd. Thanks to this guy''s nimbleness, which is unmatched even among youkai, Kamaitachi skillfully dodges every attack as if dancing around them.


    Then, with both of their arm-scythes, Yuka seemed like they were going to attack... However, it was just a feint, and they used their giant tail that had transformed into arge scythe to threaten my body with a broad sweep.


    "This one''s troublesome...!!"


    I flipped in mid-air to evade the scythe. Preparing for the next attack. However, it turned out to be a failure in the end.


    ''Here''s the prey, take it''


    "What...!!?"


    A few youkai jump in front of me. I reflexively rip them to pieces as they are thrown at me by Yuka. It was a decoy. They were buying time.


    ''I can''t keep dealing with monsters forever!!''


    Yuka stepped gracefully to the side, and Tamaki, who was still unable to move, was now in her sights.


    ''(�� ?`��?��)<i> Nooo!?''</i>


    "The target is Tamaki!!"


    I suppose this weasel decided to secure Tamaki, who couldn''t move yet, and withdraw. She might have also served as a hostage against my mes. Jumping toward Tamaki, Yukanded and forcibly pulled out her dagger (tant��). Tamaki screamed, but Yuka paid no attention and forced Tamaki''s hand.


    "I won''t let you...!!"


    With the threat of harming Tamaki and fearing the coteral damage from using my mes, and unable to use any big moves, my only choice was to get close and tear them apart before they could dere the hostage situation. I sprinted to close the distance, but...


    ''Get back, go back to your owner!''


    "What!? You d*mn...!!"


    Yuka''s thrown dagger (tant��) was aimed directly at my chest, right for my heart. Avoiding it would surely give her a chance to escape. I had no choice but to defend. I used my arm to block. Since the dagger was nothing more than ordinary knives, they might even break if they tried to pierce my outer skin. The dagger (tant��) was deeply embedded in my arm.


    "Gghh!!?"


    The dagger probably pierced through to the bone. The pain was more intense than I expected, and I couldn''t help but let out a scream. My focus wavered. Tamaki was approaching, being pushed forward. I reflexively tried to block her. Both of my arms werepletely sealed off.


    It was a trap. A well-nned strategy. Yuka was well aware that they were at a disadvantage in directbat. They must have prepared countermeasures ordingly.


    If they couldn''t match me in physical ability, they would burden me with an obstacle. They pushed Tamaki forward, sealing both of my arms. In an instant, my movements became difficult. If I made a wrong move, Tamaki''s neck, pressed against my arm, could have snapped. It seemed to realize that I had understood this. The weasel, who had already approached, distorted their mouth with glee and scorn.


    ''Well, youkai can be quite cunning, huh?''


    An evil, raspy voice of an old man echoed.


    ''What!? Aghh!!?''


    ''Roarrrrr!!!!''


    Immediately after, a leaping Onikuma mmed Yuka with its fat-filled belly. The triumphant roar of the bear youkai resounded a bitter.


    "...Bear-san?"


    "Hahaha... I thought you were gone ever since I woke up, but you really are an unpredictable one."


    ''�d(?��?`)o I''m sorry''


    Tamaki had a bewildered expression, just like the weasol a moment ago. On the other hand, I had somewhat anticipated this situation. The hummingbird that had been present until I lost consciousness was now gone. The only possible exnation was that it was targeting something to feed the monsters.


    Most likely, it was leading the Labyrinth-straying Style here, considering that I alone wouldn''t be enough to handle this situation. Yes, this old man was indeed a typical head exorcist, always waiting for the right moment...


    ''Hmm, do you have anyints?''


    "I can''t say anything when the result is everything. ...Can you take care of Miss Tamaki?"


    I asked, pulling out the Dagger (tant��) from my arm and pressing it against Tamaki. The bear youkai nodded silently. This guy must have thought that unnecessary talk was meaningless considering my limited time. Hey, bear youkai. Stop sticking out your belly and making that face of a faithfulpanion who''s been with me for years. Stop crossing your arms like that, will ya?


    "Tomobe-kun..."


    "I can''t tell you to hide somewhere when there''s no time... Can I ask you to take care of Mayoiga?"


    ''<i>(����o��) I''ll entrust you with an important task!!</i>''


    I conveyed the request while holding out the dagger (tant��). In truth, it was an unwee decision, but there was no other choice. There was not enough time left to solve all the problems. Hey, spider, stop making a fuss.


    "...Understood. I''ll take care of it."


    I didn''t know what turmoil was swirling in Tamaki''s heart. She just took a moment to gasp at my call. Then, she deeply nodded and received the Dagger (tant��) from the outstretched arm. She looked back at me as if she had made up her mind. We stared at each other.


    "...Miss Tamaki, I know it''s a bit rude to break the atmosphere in this situation, but it''s better to hide it."


    "Huh? Eeek!!?"


    Tamaki let out a scream as she finally remembered her appearance.


    To be honest, I couldn''t see it, but it was pretty close. The tense atmosphere from earlier dissipated, and Tamaki blushed, hurriedly trying to cover her chest. She tied the remaining fabric to somehow tidy herself up. She looked up at me with teary eyes, seemingly resentful. However, the fact that she didn''t let go of the dagger (tant��) could be considered a sign of determination, perhaps?


    "Uuugh... Tomobe-kun!! Can''t you read the mood!?"


    "...I don''t want you to be pointed out by enemiester because you didn''t notice."


    I averted my eyes and tried to appear emotionless while exining. After all, it''s one of the reasons for the death of a certain heroine''s cousin. In reality, it was noughing matter. If the protagonist died for such a silly reason, it would be a real problem.


    ''How long are you going to waste time?''


    "Well, this is... Yes, you''re right. Okay, then."


    The hummingbird''s advice was thrown at me. It was true, so I reluctantly admitted it. At the same time, I swung my arm to slice several small fry youkai that had been sent during our conversation. Clearing a path. A path towards the escaping hibachi.


    "Well, that''s enough of this... Then!"


    ''(�ަأ�) Happy New Year with all my heart!!''


    "T-Tomobe-kun..."


    With that, I leaped away from the spot, as if escaping. I jumped high into the air, focusing only on turning my legs into youkai. Right before leaving the spot, I heard Tamaki trying to say something, but the end of her sentence was left behind as she was abandoned with the wind.


    Nevertheless, I had an idea of what the kind-hearted Tamaki might have wanted to say. And I intended to fulfill her wish. Dying here was never part of the n.


    "...That''s why, die here already!!"


    Immediately after, I faced the half-crushed, ominous-looking weasel youkai and shed them with my ws.


    The intense metallic sound continued to resound endlessly... * * *


    "Tomobe-kun..."


    Tamaki muttered the name of her benefactor, who had disappeared from her sight in an instant. Did he hear herst call? She wanted him to hear. And she wanted him to understand, especially after learning the circumstances he had told her about...


    ''Miss.''


    "...I know. Let''s go, Hummingbird-san. And Bear-san too!"


    Tamaki replied confidently to the call of hummingbird shikigami. She hastily fixed her torn clothes and ran at full speed in the opposite direction from the servant.


    ''...Hummingbird-san, huh? Oh well, this is just ridiculous.''


    Hummingbird''s contractor was bewildered by the sight of Tamaki''s back. Normally, one would be suspicious of who they were and have doubts. But she seemed to believe without a shred of doubt in the man who was trying to cover up his own existence. Moreover, now she was exposing his back like this... The stark contrast between her and his granddaughter was confusing in its own way.


    ''Well, it might make the conversation smoother, I suppose. Alright, he told me to look after her. Lead the way.''


    ''Grrrrrr!!''


    The bear youkai growled, understanding the old man''smand!! And with its protruding horn poised, it sprinted at full speed.


    "Huh...?"


    In the blink of an eye, the bear, which had enhanced its leg strength with spiritual power, surpassed Tamaki. It charged forward with its horns raised to intercept the youkai that tried to obstruct Tamaki''s pursuit of the hibachi. The bear''s immense body, filled with muscles and fat, was a weapon in itself, even with both arms severely injured. It was impossible for small fry youkai like this to deal with it.


    However, all of that might not matter to the main body of Mayoiga. The hibachi was already heading towards a door situated in one corner of thebyrinth, intending to use its own ability to create a vast space and escape. Even the bear might find it difficult to catch up before the hibachi reached the other side of the door.


    "Kuh... Can''t make it in time!?"


    ''Don''t panic. ...I expected something like this.''


    Tamaki desperately ran, thinking that they could escape! But the old man seemedpletelyposed as he sneered. And then, he activated it - the hidden function.


    ''[Constraint Release - Start] (Seiyaku Kaih�� - Jo). Go, let''s do the door.''


    ''Grrrrrr!!''


    With the hummingbird''s words, the bear growled. Its already massive body expanded even more. It partially released its sealed youkai energy upon transforming. The bear youkai was brimming with power and grinned fearlessly.


    Then, its horns started rotating.


    "Huh...?"


    ''Grr!?''

 Chapter 116.5

    Chapter 116.5


    [Part 5/5]


    Tamaki unintentionally let out a dumbfounded voice at the unexpected turn of events. Surprisingly, the bear was also wide-eyed and surprised. And then...


    ''Grrrrrrr!!?''


    Immediately after,bustible fuel, secretly prepared by the old man, erupted powerfully with mes from somewhere unknown. The bear youkai, in a state of panic, was sent charging forward, raising dust and leaving the sound behind. It even surpassed the escaping hibachi. And then... it crashed with its rotating horns from the face that was teary-eyed.


    ''Gwaaaah!?''


    With a scream, it smashed through the door. Boldly. Piercing through it, it plowed through the earthen wall behind it. ''(����o��) You''re cornered now! One-hit sure-kill!!'' or some iprehensible gibberish seemed to echo, but Tamaki couldn''t be bothered. The important thing was that the escape route of the fleeing hibachi had been blocked.


    "...Wait, do you mean to say that wasn''t even its full power?"


    ''The power I released, yes. It''s nothing to be surprised about.''


    "I am surprised! And, that wasn''t its own power, right? Bear-san was surprised too, right? I mean, it was definitely crying, right!?"


    What was that eleration method? It was terrible, no, it was beyond terrible! Tamaki couldn''t help but break the seriousness of the situation with her exmation. Even if the bear was a modified youkai, there''s a limit. There''s no justification for being pushed around like that, probably.


    ''It''s good to havepassion. However, that''s not the point now. Look, that hibachi is trying to escape into thebyrinth again.''


    Being destroyed by the door or the means of it, perhaps they were stunned. The hibachi and its subordinates hesitated for a moment before finally recalling their route and changing direction. Unable to escape to another room right away, they tried to flee into the endlessly continuing and intricate maze.


    "Ugh!! That''s right, I can''t let them escape...!!"


    Once Tamaki remembered that, she regained herposure and tried to resume the pursuit... but she felt a presence behind her. Quickly, she swung the Dagger (tant��) with the uninjured hand.


    With a metallic sound, the de was deflected. She staggered slightly. When she looked ahead, she saw it with a flustered and pained expression on her face. It wasn''t just because of the injury to her pierced palm.


    "Shishimai-san...!!"


    Tamaki swung the dagger once again towards Shishimai Asami, who had a half-beast-like appearance. The sh of the dagger and ws resonated repeatedly...


    ''Grr!? Unbelievable, how much have you grown in such a short time...!!?''


    "Shishimai-san, please step back!! Don''t interfere with me...!!"


    Shishimai shouted in astonishment at Tamaki, who had be much more skilled since theirst encounter. Meanwhile, Tamaki earnestly pleaded with her, begging her toply.


    "Don''t be absurd!! I have my own priorities here!! I can''t die in a ce like this...!!"


    At the same time, Shishimai intensified her assault in opposition to Tamaki''s request. She increased her attack, but she still couldn''t break through. Despite her turmoil, Tamaki adeptly evaded Shishimai''s attacks with the best of her abilities. With each passing second, her movements became even more refined. Shishimai came to realize the truth of the situation; the bnce of power was slowly but steadily tilting in Tamaki''s favor. She was reminded of the difference in their inherent talents.


    ''Grr!?''


    Moreover, the counterattacks Tamakiunched were enough to make Shishimai feel threatened. Even in her semi-youkai form, they were at a stalemate. The bnce''s scale, aimed at Tamaki, was gradually tipping further every two hours. She was made aware of the difference in their innate abilities.


    ''Grr!?''


    Eventually, Shishimai suffered an injury. The half-lion''s face contorted in pain. However, Tamaki''s expression was even more agonizing, turning pale and looking like she was about to cry. In contrast, Shishimai disyed an irritated expression, as if her emotions were being yed with.


    ''It''s mocking...!! You''re so audacious to be an exorcist with that kind of resolution!''


    Shishimai yelled as she swung her ws. It was as if she didn''t like anything Tamaki did. In truth, Tamaki''s way of being was something Shishimai Asami couldn''t ept.


    ''Truly, you''re such a spoiled girl!''


    "Shishimai-san!!"


    ''Shut up!!''


    In response to Tamaki''s call, Shishimai responded with an angry voice. And then, the confrontation continued, and they shed again. They locked eyes at close range. One was filled with irritation and hatred, while the other had a gaze filled with sadness.


    ''Grrrr!! Why can''t I break through!?''


    "Stop it!? Just stop it, Shishimai-san!! It''s all meaningless!! You, you...!!"


    With tears in her eyes, Tamaki shouted, trying to call out her benefactor''s name and whaty beyond, but her words became muffled.


    ''What are you talking about? What do you want to say...?''


    Shishimai was bewildered by Tamaki''s extraordinary state. Although her body was still in a fighting stance, her mind was disturbed. And simultaneously, her sixth sense warned her that Tamaki''s intentions concerned a significant matter rted to her core.


    ''...!!? Why does it matter? I don''t care about such things!!!!''


    Doubt, suspicion, confusion - Shishimai shook them off forcibly and shouted. And then, she unleashed her trump card.


    ''ROARRRRRR!!!!''


    Her clothes tore apart. A roar resounded. A momentter, Tamaki faced not a girl, not even a half-human, half-beast creature, but a literal beast. A lion youkai. A lion monster discharging electricity towards its surroundings. Shishimai Asami''s youkai factorid bare.


    The bnce was once again disrupted by the strengthening caused by youkai transformation. The deadlock they had before tilted heavily in Shishimai''s favor. Tamaki was gradually pushed back... but that didn''t matter to her. Tamaki shouted at Shishimai.


    "That''s why, it''s all meaningless, Shishimai-san!! Don''t you remember? Don''t you have any memories left? Recall it!! You are..."


    Tamaki momentarily hesitated there, but she mustered her determination and shouted with a painful emotion.


    "Shishimai-san, it''s all futile!! Because you... you are already dead!!"


    And Tamaki shouted, revealing the truth she learned from the servant and Botan.


    ''...Huh?''


    At Tamaki''s unexpected revtion, Shishimai Asami froze in bewilderment. She was confused, shaken, and rmed. But quickly, she red at Tamaki.


    ''Don''t say such nonsense!! I contracted at the brink of death, and I am alive even now!! I have spent a thousand years in thisbyrinth!! When I finish my duty, I''ll be able to leave!!''


    Yes, it was a contract. The worst kind of contract. An act of betraying the human world. An absurd condition that looked down upon herpletely. Still... even with that contract, she could avoid death. Wanting to live, to survive, was only natural. Compared to losing everything, any miserable situation was better. She couldn''t see him anymore, the one she believed was worth risking her life for. If that was the case, what was wrong with valuing her own life!?


    "Remember properly!! Remember all your past memories! Touch the depths of your heart, I beg you...!!"


    ''Annoying!! Stop confusing me with your nonsense!!''


    Shishimai, with a desperate expression, tried to dismiss Tamaki''s actions as a psychological strategy. However, after a brief reflection on Tamaki''s personality, she realized it was impossible. Once she understood, anxiety and doubt overflowed...


    ''Grr... huh?''


    And then, Shishimai Asami finally became aware of the abnormality. Come to think of it, she hadn''t felt her own heartbeat for a long time. Despite facing numerous intruders, she couldn''t recall feeling her heart pounding. She had been out of breath at times, but she couldn''t remember experiencing the intense palpitations of her heart. Why was that?


    ''Huh...?''


    And she realized something else. After intense battles, her body never felt hot. In fact, it was quite the opposite. When she touched her own body, it was terrifyingly cold, as if she were a corpse.


    ''...''


    At some point, the strength to keep shing with Tamaki had left. The lion returned to its human form. The girl stared at Tamaki. Tamaki tightly closed her mouth, nodding with a tragic expression. Shishimai Asami, through the tears in her torn clothes, touched her chest where she had felt her heart. She touched it hesitantly.


    Under her clothes, there was a hole piercing her heart.


    "Ah..."


    Tamaki lowered her head in frustration and sorrow. And Shishimai Asami remembered. She remembered that scene.


    Assigned to her room, in the vicious space where intruders could not leave until there was only one left, Shishimai Asami had been continuously used as a gatekeeper and a corpse handler, ording to the contract...


    "Ah, ah..."


    How many times, dozens of times, had she fulfilled her role? The end came suddenly. Among the countless and diverse youkai, beasts, and humans, only two remained. She immediately recognized the origin of the one dressed in a familiar ck clothes. It was a servant.


    "Aaaah...!"


    Since thest two refused to kill each other no matter how much time passed, her turn came. She warned them, and then attacked, forcibly reducing the number of survivors to one.


    "Aaaahhhhh!!?"


    And she faced off against the one who had audaciously challenged her to a fight. Shocked, stunned, astounded. Her heart was pierced by a vile trap, and she cut off the other party body diagonally from the head to at least take him with her.


    At the same time, the mask her opponent wore was torn away. As she spat blood, she looked at the detestable face of her opponent and Shishimai Asami opened her eyes wide in despair.


    "AaaAAAaaAAaaAAaaAAaaaAAahhhhhh!!!??"


    In her final moments, thest thing she saw was the female servant who rushed to embrace the lifeless body of the man she had loved, cursing her with all her might...


    Little fifth-grade loli: "Bankai... Zanka no Tachi, South: Great Burial Ranks of the Ten Trillion Fire Dead''!!"


    Fan art:


    Title: Botan Illustrations Comption: Tsundere is cute.


    URL: here


    Title: Previous Chapter Yuka Joke: Probably a mistake in reporting, not a mistake in handling.


    URL: here


    Title: Christmas Santa Botan: ...Hmm? S*x Night Santa? (Hard of hearing)


    URL: here

 Chapter 117.1

    Chapter 117.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Ouch..."


    "Miss, excuse the slight bleeding."


    They were inside the encampment''s ox-drawn cart surrounding Mayoiga. More urately, they were inside Onitsuki''s ox-cart carriage, which had transformed into Mayoiga.


    In the cart, seated in the center of the room with tatami mats, was Akou Murasaki. Her body, as she loosened her armor, bore various small andrge abrasions caused when she was thrown into the air and crashed into trees. A maid beside her tended to those wounds, warning about cleansing and disinfecting them with hot water and shochu.


    "No, it''s alright. Please proceed without hesitation. A person from Akou family toining over something like this... It''s hot!? And it''s bleeding!!"


    "I''m deeply sorry, Miss Murasaki. Our second princess was impolite..."


    Before she could finish her bravado, Murasaki screamed in pain, and in front of her, a member of the Onitsuki household, the servant Miyamizu Shizu, kneeled down and deeply bowed her head. With a respectful expression, she apologized on behalf of Onitsuki''s second princess.


    As rtives, it was only natural for them to apologize. Onitsuki, one of the three prestigious families in the Northern region, had a history of over 800 years. Compared to the ancient houses in the Western with a history of over a thousand years, they might have seemed slightly inferior. However, for some reason, they had suddenly abandoned their direct descendant in front of the public... Even for cousin rtions, there were limits.


    "To tell you the truth, I have already conveyed this to our second princess..."


    Shizu suggested that they should immediately go and apologize to their own princess, but the princess herself seemed indifferent and had disappeared somewhere.


    Despite searching frantically, she couldn''t be found. Moreover, for some reason, the Onitsuki family''s representative madam in charge of this matter didn''t take it seriously. But requesting the distant first princess for help wouldn''t work either, especially with preparations for arge-scale ritual.


    As a result, Miyamizu Shizu was left with no choice but to apologize to the Akou princess alone. It couldn''t be helped. At the very least, she wanted to avoid rebelling against her lord.


    "Ugh... No, it''s alright. These wounds are nothing more than scratches from ying around. There''s no need to make a fuss about such trivial matters. Besides, there must be a deep consideration behind what my cousin did. ...And probably the reason she returned him was for that as well."


    "Sigh..."


    With tears in her eyes during the disinfection process, Murasaki tried to maintain as much dignity as possible as a representative of the Akou family. Honestly, she wasn''t very good at it, and towards the end, her words were hard to understand, which left Shizu with doubts. But since that''s how she expressed herself, there was nothing outsiders could say.


    "However, when ites to your treasured sword..."


    "No, it''s nothing significant. ...With this level of damage, it will be back to normal in ten days. Please inform the heads of the Onitsuki family that they don''t need to worry too much about it."


    Ignoring Shizu''s attempts to gather material for the second princess''s condemnation or to strengthen her rebellion, Murasaki lightly brushed off the apology. In fact, she even seemed to ept Shizu''s words at face value. Shizu, on the other hand, nced at the youkai sword, and responded.


    "I deeply apologize once again."


    Quietly feeling exasperated and disappointed by Murasaki''sck of intuition or political sense, Shizu couldn''t help but be astonished. But at the same time, her gaze fell upon the matter of the sword, her breath caught in her throat.


    What Shizu''s eyes beheld was a ck sword with a flexible de. While it was partially broken from the middle, what Shizu felt was more like reverence, tension, and fear... almost awe.


    It was the formidable youkai sword known as ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru'' (Neck Cutter).


    The sight in front of Shizu''s eyes showed the broken portion, but that wasn''t a problem at all. One of the famed ''Akou Juhon-To'' (Akou Ten des) that resounded throughout Fus��-kuni, this sword could hardly be killed off that easily. In fact, it was currently emanating a strong youkai aura, slowly regenerating itself. It was likely absorbing the spiritual energy in the air to restore its flesh.


    This was abnormal and extraordinary. There were countless instances of armaments and youkai with regenerative abilities. However, what made ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru'' unique was that the sword itself was the core of its existence.


    Simr to Onitsuki''s cleverly crafted ''Houzan Jakuryuu (Mud Dragon),'' entities with regenerative capabilities typically had a core somewhere within them to stabilize their existence. If that core was destroyed, they would be unable to maintain themselves. But this sword was different. Since its very existence was its core, no matter how much it was damaged, as long as even a small fragment remained, it would eventually return to its original state. It would regenerate. This was an astonishing ability.


    Furthermore, it possessed a high level of intelligence, urately understanding and following its owner''s will, sharp sensing capabilities, and the strength to confront even great youkai when it transformed. Above all, the most significant feature of this youkai de was that there was almost no cost or drawback in wielding and controlling it.


    Its value was immeasurable. Youkai swords usually had one or two quirks. They didn''t necessarily benefit their wielders. Without the capacity to handle them, they might even end up taking the wielder''s life. Considering the fact that numerous people, including well-known swordsmen, had lost their lives because they couldn''t control a youkai sword, the significance of this one was even greater.


    (Even I wouldn''t stand a chance against it...)


    Recalling the transformed ''Nekiri Kubi Sogimaru'' that the Akou princess released to aid those who escaped from Mayoiga, Shizu was once again convinced. Even among the members of the Onitsuki household, who prided themselves as one of the top five, she wouldn''t stand a chance against that transformed sword.


    Though Murasaki might be foolish and narrow-minded, her strength,bined with the existence of that youkai sword, was genuine. In the alreadyplex and mysterious power struggle within the Onitsuki family, Shizu couldn''t afford to make this girl her lord''s enemy.


    "..."


    "...? Miss?"


    In an attempt to steer the conversation to improve the impression the Akou''s youngdy had of her, Shizu unintentionally asked. She had no choice but to ask.


    When exactly did it start? When did the youngdy in front of her wear a dumbfounded expression? When did she turn her gaze towards the small window on the side of the cart? As if she had sensed some grave problem...?


    "Fog...?"


    "Get down!!"


    At the same time, Shizu noticed the presence of the white mist leaking through the viewing window and mumbled while Murasaki shouted in a tense voice.


    In an instant, Murasaki strengthened her body and closed in on Shizu. In her hand was the broken sword. She swung it, and immediately red blood sttered from seemingly nowhere. The room was filled with grotesque screams.


    "What...!? What!!?"


    Shizu didn''t understand what had happened for a moment, and neither did theborers and maids inside the carriage. No one understood the situation. And Murasaki was no exception. The only thing she was aware of was the existence of the culprits.


    The figure was unclear. But there is a pool of red blood spread on the tatami and a shadow. Furthermore, the supposedly empty space distorted and twisted.


    "Wh-What is that...!?"


    "I saw... shadows and faint footsteps. So I thought..."


    After ncing at the blood-stained, Murasaki answered with a tense expression. Her judgment was correct. Regardless of the identity, someone who intended to sneak into the cart unnoticed could not possibly be harmless, especially when there were double boundaries, both inside and outside.


    "Foolish. Do you mean to say they entered the cart without being noticed, Miss? Including the outer perimeter''s boundary...?"


    "We should honestly admit the truth. But the more pressing issue is...!"


    Before Shizu, still confused, could respond, the situation rapidly unfolded. Suddenly, screams echoed from the outside, followed by the ngor of swords and spears. The ringing of bells followed with a dy, announcing an attack on the encampment and there are sound of beasts growling sent shivers down the spine.


    "It''s toote...!? Shizu-san, protect the cart from there!!"


    "Miss Murasaki!? Where should I...!!?"


    "Do what you know, fulfill your duties as an exorcist!!"


    As Murasaki answered Shizu''s question, she quickly descended from the cart. The two actions were almost simultaneous.


    ''Roarrrrrr!!!!''


    "''Butsu-giri Kizami (Swift sh)''!!"


    Right after that, the creature that leaped in front of her was bisected by Murasaki with her broken sword. She brushed away the blood clinging to the sword and surveyed her surroundings. In the blink of an eye, a thick fog had covered the area and there is presence of monsters.


    "Kuh...!! I won''t let them!!"


    No matter what kind of beings they were, one thing was certain �C she had lost her sword. Murasaki clenched her teeth in bitterness but swung her sword into the fog. She didn''t intend to let the youkai run rampant while her eyes were ck.


    And she didn''t want to let them to take away the ce for him and her junior to return to.


    Now, the time for the annihtion of ''Mayoiga'' was already less than an hour... * * *


    There are several publicly avable and privately recorded books that provide detailed information about ''Mayoiga'' in Mount H��raku.


    Publicly, there are works such as the (Northern region Geographical Records), (Hakuei''s National Records), and (Forbidden Territory Archives),piled by the Imperial Court and stored in the Book Bureau. Additionally, there are (Northern region Youma Picture Scrolls) and (Northern region Exorcist Case Records, Volume 17),piled by the Omnyouji Bureau, which record its characteristics and rted incidents.


    Privately, the existence of Mayoiga is mentioned in the travelogue of Myouan Rou, a tea master, poet, and prominent merchant who traveled throughout Fus��-kuni. The surrounding exorcist families also kept records that mentioned Mayoiga.


    Among various books, the (Northern region Exorcist Case Records, Volume 17) contains extremely valuable and intriguing descriptions of ''Mayoiga of Mount Horaku'' from page 144 to 180.


    The author was a former servant of the Igarashi family. In the Imperial Calendar year 1260, she infiltrated the ce as part of an investigation team and returned alive in the year 1352. After a physical examination to check for youkai possession or brainwashing, she was taken in by the Igarashi family andter by the Omnyouji Bureau.


    There, she provided valuable information about the inner workings of ''Mayoiga.'' She was not subjected to memory extraction or transcription with the intention of turning her into a vegetable, likely due to the wisdom andpassion of Emperor Gyokuro, who reigned at that time.


    ...In any case, she touched on the existence of the former Igarashi household member and traitor to the human world, Shishimai Asami, the lion-like creature that shed with the leader of the investigation team, the servant team leader.


    Shishimai Asami, the former Igarashi household member, became the name of the infamous half-youkai who continued to be active during subsequent investigations of ''Mayoiga''...

 Chapter 117.2

    Chapter 117.2


    [Part 2/4] * * *


    "It''s a lie!? Ahhhhhh!!? No, no, no, no, no!!"


    Shishimai Asami screams, uttering strange sounds. She holds her head, scratches it, goes mad, and cries out.


    Every memory that resurfaces and every fact presented confront Shishimai Asami''s ''corpse'' with cruel and heartless truths.


    Literally, everything was toote. It was pointless. She was not Shishimai Asami anymore.


    Phenomena where dead bodies revive under limited conditions or transform into youkai ur frequently. The most well-known example in Fus��-kuni is the Gashadokuro, which transforms into a youkai. On the continent, there are techniques to manipte the dead called "jiang shi" (��ʬ). In Nanban, there are entities that practice necromancy, using the spirits of the dead, regardless of whether they are humans or youkai. The current state of Shishimai Asami, who is now going mad, is also one of those.


    In essence, she could be called a ''philosophical corpse.'' Her body no longer has a true soul. The nerves are imitating the soul, reacting based on the memories and habits from when she was alive. And precisely because she instinctively understands this, Shishimai Asami fears her own existence and despairs.


    No, that alone might have offered some salvation. The decisive factor that shattered the bnce of her mind was likely the sight of the true she losing her life in that moment...


    "No!! Noooo!!? It can''t be true!!? Nooo!!"


    She remembers and screams. Why? Why of all people was he there? Isn''t it absurd?


    The Igarashi family certainly had no reason to order her retrieval. After she was taken over, a withdrawal order must have been issued. Moreover, why was he wearing the mask? She has seen his face countless times. His face at that moment was clearly different from the one he had just before getting caught in thebyrinth. He had grown taller, and hisbat skills were on apletely different level. Because of that, she didn''t realize the irreversible moment until it was toote.


    Yes, it''s already toote. There''s no turning back. It''s toote. She did it with her own hands, with her own arms!!!??


    "Shishimai-san...!!"


    Tamaki''s voice filled with sorrow follows after a nging sound of a dropped dagger (tant��). It was a reckless act to drop her weapon in front of the enemy, but that didn''t matter to Tamaki. To her, she was never an enemy in the first ce.


    "Shishimai-san! Shishimai-san...!!"


    Tamaki embraces Shishimai Asami, who seems on the verge of crying and going mad. Tenderly, strongly, she holds her tightly. She couldn''t bear it anymore. Regardless of any reasons, Tamaki couldn''t just stand by and watch the person who saved her fall into such a cruel reality.


    "Shishimai-san!! Calm down!! You are here right now! Please, calm down...!!"


    Tamaki shouts and appeals to the hysterical Shishimai. She too is overwhelmed by sadness. She doesn''t presume to understand all of her suffering, but even imagining part of it is painful to Tamaki.


    It was true kindness. True affection. In this gloomy world where one must be strong, cunning, and cold to survive, Tamaki''s kindness shone brightly, as if blinding. It was warmth. It was beauty.


    And because such a rare way of existence, nobody cared to consider it.


    ''Fool!! Get out of the way!!''


    A hummingbird warned. It screamed. For a moment, Tamaki was slow to notice the looming phantom, the scorching illusion, and the searing heat.


    But a raging fire already stood before them.


    "Eh...?"


    "!!? Get away...!!"


    Tamaki is at a loss as the unexpected presence appears before her. On the other hand, Shishimai Asami screams the moment she recognizes the presence behind her. She instinctively pushes Tamaki away and Tamaki falls to the floor.


    The fiery st grazes the tip of her nose. Then, crimson-ck stters dance in the air, and a figure passes by. No, more urately, ''half'' of a figure scatters away.


    "Feh...?"


    A momentter, Tamaki visually confirms the ''foot'' that falls in front of her. Opening and closing her mouth, she turns to look at the figure that passed by. There, only ''half'' of Shishimai Asami remains, lying in a gruesome state, her lower body torn apart. The only constion might be that the torn section had been scorched, so there was no bleeding.


    "Shishimai...san?"


    Tamaki murmurs, whispering, as if uttering delirious words. At the same time, she recalls as if a small chunk was mixed in with the sparse red rain that falls on her. It was metallic, sticky, and nauseatingly raw.


    "Ah, ahhh...!!!!"


    Finally understanding everything, Tamaki turns to face the madness and rage, and her vision is adorned with a crimson glow. Instinctively, Tamaki understood that the mes in front of her were entirely different from what she knew her acquaintance would emanate. The mes before her were vulgarpared to his.


    "''Mayoiga''...!!"


    Tamaki spits out a furious voice filled with hatred and hostility. She clenches her teeth, res fiercely at it, and her relentless hatred.


    A literally enormous mass of mes protruding from a hibachi sneers at the sight of such a girl.... * * *


    ''Mayoiga'' is a nt-based youkai, that much is certain. It germinates, deeply takes root in the ground, and possesses a carnivorous nt-like nature, absorbing nutrients from thend, spiritual energy seeping from the ley lines, and prey that mistakenly ventures inside.


    When ites to nts, ording to the theory of the Five Elements (Aioi), it would be strange for the core to be fire. However, such logic does not necessarily apply before the monsters outside human reason. Perhaps it is a unique characteristic acquired due to the favorable location, being directly above the spiritual vein, or due to the opportunities provided by reaching the level of a cmity youkai.


    While many of the same species continuouslyplexify their insides to breed more subordinates, ''Mayoiga'' didn''t suffer from a shortage of spiritual energy because it could root itself in the perfect location above the spiritual vein. Rather, in the beginning, it was even carelessly letting excess spiritual energy flow outside.


    As a result, this attracted many youkais to be its subordinates, but it also faced numerous attacks from other youkai who broke through its countless traps and subordinates and almost devoured its core. Therefore, in the process of forming a clear self-awareness, ''Mayoiga'' paid particr attention to self-defense.


    One of the self-defense measures it developed was to envelop its existence with mes. More urately, it wouldpress the spiritual energy from the spiritual veins through its core, convert it into youkai energy, and then release it. It would emit youkai energy imbued with the heat of mes, as if it were an extension of its own body. As it grew and acquired wisdom, it became as controble as its own limbs. Since its main body was nothing more than a ''seed'' without the five senses, it could even substitute them to some extent through the reflection of light and conduction of sound through the mes.


    That was precisely the nature of the zing inferno burning before Hotoya Tamaki. It was about five meters tall? A small brazier from which only the upper body protruded, skillfully contorting its fire-like heat. It was threatening, intimidating.


    ''Little girl. You should drop that weapon. Right now, I can make you feel excruciating pain without hesitation, you know?''


    For this ''Mayoiga,'' they had no intention of killing the presence before them. They judged that the fact that it had this presence within itself could be used as a hostage against the outside humans, and there was also the matter with the weasel''s messenger that visited earlier. They wanted to capture this girl as cleanly as possible without killing her.


    "Don''t mess with me...!! How dare you deceive Shishimai-san, deceive Shishimai-san like this!! And on top of that...!!"


    The contract of being caught by them, begging for life, and then seeing her lying at their feet. Moreover, breaking that contract and continuing to deceive her, and then... and thenmitting such a merciless act!! Tamaki couldn''t understand the monstrous behavior of ''Mayoiga,'' and she didn''t want to understand. She simply hated them.


    ''Oh my, isn''t that an unpleasant story for you? But wasn''t she supposed to be nourishment without even being asked about it? I provided her with the opportunity to live. Shouldn''t she be grateful?''


    Moreover, they could have just absorbed the dead body as per the contract. They used it recognizing its value and reused the corpse. There was no reason for anyone toin. The body got blown away simply because they couldn''t fulfill their duties and had to intervene. And now, they are still unable to secure the girl...!!


    ''Though alive or dead, she''ll get burned either way. You foolish monkey, exceeding my expectations!!''


    "Y-you...!!?"


    In response to the contempt and insults directed at Shishimai Asami, Tamaki bes furious. She shouts with a voice trembling with anger, picks up the dagger (tant��) she had dropped to the ground, and charges forward. She didn''t care about the scorching hot air, nor did she think about how to attack. It was simply a reckless act driven by the impulse of anger, a rash action.


    ''Haah!!''


    The monster widely opened their jaw,posed of mes made of youkai energy. At the same time, they released a st of heat. A st of pure white steam was expelled. The tsunami of steam was about to swallow Tamaki head-on.


    "Wha...!? Guh!!?"


    It was almost like a reflex. The strengthening of her body through spiritual power. She twisted her body to avoid the heatwave. The result was only half sessful. In an instant, the hand holding the dagger (tant��) was swallowed by the steam, but she immediately used her enhanced leg strength to escape.


    Still, her slender and delicate arm was left swollen and painfully red.


    "Aaahhh!!?"


    Instinctively, she pressed the burned arm with her other hand, letting out an animalistic scream from the depths of her throat. The burn was only a mild scorching of the skin, but for the girl who had been nothing but a sheltered youngdy half a year ago, it was a pain she couldn''t have imagined.


    "Ugh... Uuuu!? Kuu!! Hoo, hoo...!!"


    Tamaki''s face contorted with pain as tears streamed down her cheeks. The pain in her arm was so intense that it felt like it was being seared. It swelled up and burned hot.

 Chapter 117.3

    Chapter 117.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Still, she didn''t drop the dagger (tant��). She red at ''Mayoiga'' with determination, gazing at them desperation.


    ''You''ve avoided it, huh? Do you still intend to resist? You''re a foolish girl, even when I''m holding back!!''


    On the other hand, ''Mayoiga'' looked at Tamaki with exasperation. Even though there was no chance of winning, she still wouldn''t give up. Did she understand that they were holding back? If they intended to kill her, they would have spewed mes instead of steam earlier... Despite hearing those words, Tamaki''s hostility didn''t waver. On the contrary, she was offended by the insult.


    "Don''t mess with me!! Holding back, you say!? Don''t underestimate me...!!"


    ''...Hmph, you leave me no choice. I suppose I''ll have to teach you the pain of understanding your position.''


    They shrugged as if they had no choice and intensified the mes around them. They erged their appearance by about two sizes, and the heat emitted from them became even more intense, as if boiling.


    "Ugh...!!?"


    Intense heat hit her body, and beads of sweat gushed from Tamaki''s forehead. While suppressing her fear of the emerging pain, she directed the de of the dagger (tant��) towards the enemy with a determined expression. ''Mayoiga'' sneered at her. It was truly a valiant effort, but also a meaningless one. This girl still hasn''t realized the mistake of her actions. Just facing each other like this is already a blunder in itself...


    ''Ngh!?''


    The foolishness of the girl made ''Mayoiga'' smirk with contempt, but immediately afterwards, they sensed something amiss and their fiery form distorted in surprise. Something fell at high speed, blocking the space between Tamaki and ''Mayoiga''. No, it wasn''t just falling; it was more like a collision, an impact, a crashnding. With a deafening roar, the ground was torn open, copsing and sending dust swirling around. The dismembered and bloodied corpse of the weasel youkai that had been crushed and pulverizedy before them.


    ''Gghh... this is troublesome. Even with partial transformation, you seem stronger than before.''


    While spitting blood, the weasel youkai asked a question, only to receive a punch in response. The servant rushed in from above at a speed even greater than before, colliding with a force that left sound trailing in its wake. The impact created a deafening explosion, and it wasn''t just building materials and dust that were blown away. The shattered, or rather, dispersed remains of the weasel''s flesh were spectacrly scattered around the surroundings.


    In the center of the collision site, the servant, who had partially deviated from their human form, gasped for breath, blood dripping from the numerous cuts.


    ''Ggh... huff, huff, not aplete kill! But finally got you... Gah!!?"


    "Tomobe-kun...!!?"


    Struggling to suppress his youkai instincts, the servant tried to berate the crushed monster, but he was immediately struck in the abdomen and sent flying. There was no need to ask who the attacker was. It was a blow from the fiery, scorching arm of a youkai, condensed into a powerful force. The servant spunically and was repeatedly mmed into the floor, bouncing back up each time. The sound of the air being sliced was so intense that he crashed into the earthen wall with a horrifying bone-breaking sound, prompting Tamaki to scream in terror.


    ��No way...!!? Kuh...!!"


    The girl exorcist tries to run to her benefactor, but is unable to ignore the approaching ''Mayoiga,'' who had cleared the obstruction and was slowly advancing. The girl wielded her dagger (tant��) despite the burnt arm, showing her determination to resist. Summoning her courage, she took a step forward, preparing to charge into the inferno.


    ''Hmph!!''


    But in an instant, Tamaki''s body was ensnared by numerous vines that had shot up from the ground. She heard growls and, when she looked around, she saw several other medium youkai and great youkai approaching her, closing in step by step.


    "What!?"


    ''Don''t you get it? You foolish girl! Do you think I, the great ''Mayoiga,'' would risk danger for the likes of you?''


    Mayoiga arrogantly proimed, staring down the human girl. Yes, indeed, this confrontation was Tamaki''s mistake from the beginning.


    From ''Mayoiga''s'' perspective, they didn''t intend to be exposed to danger by directly appearing after having their escape route destroyed. They had called in additional subordinates from the surroundings, and with their arrival, there was no need for them to stay any longer in this perilous situation.


    ''Kakkakkak! There''s no point in resisting. If you had known me would escape like this, you should have finished me off!"


    ''Mayoiga''ughed heartily, confident that the additional youkai would handle Tamaki. They then began to retreat to a safer room, paying no attention to Tamaki''s curses. The fiery entity, wrapped in a fierce ze, ignored Tamaki''s almost-cursed scream and distanced themselves from the scene. Their mind was preupied with the task of dealing with the dead weasel, who had been a valuable bargaining chip. It was a shame that the contact person had died. Well, they would have to figure out what to do next... but how?


    ''Nunun!? What is this...!!?''


    "Haa... haa... haa, I''ve got the coordinates now. Come, ''Houzan Jakuryuu (Mud Dragon)''!"


    ''Mayoiga,'' lost in their thoughts, suddenly reacted to an anomaly within their body. Just then, a man''s murmurs echoed, and at the same time, the ''Mayoiga''-controlled subordinates trying to capture Tamaki screamed as the floor beneath them copsed.


    ''Roarrrr!!!''


    An imperfect dragon made of building materials, soil, and youkai flesh emerged from the ground. The simple curse-tool servant had been stalling earlier, and now it had evolved into a dragon-like entity, incorporating everything that made up the "outer shell" of ''Mayoiga,'' breaking through the spatial boundary to infiltrate their hiding ce.


    ''Ggghhh...!? You...!?''


    "Cough, cough. Haha, the ending is still a little premature. Aren''t you a filthy fire demon?"


    Covered in blood, the servant with burning rage in their eyes spoke while coughing up a mixture of blood and phlegm. * * *


    Once upon a time, a famous speedrunner attempted to clear the notoriously difficult "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)" Happy Ending route as a New Year''s event. They had studied the runs of other speedrunners beforehand, practiced extensively to perfect their gamey, and meticulously nned out their strategies. Their attempt garnered significant attention even before it began due to their fame as a speedrunner and the tremendous determination they showed in the announcement. And so, the ythrough began on New Year''s Eve... and it ended in failure.


    Towards the end of the ythrough, the speedrunner made a critical mistake. Having yed for twenty-six hours straight without even eating, they made an equipment change error in the final moments. Exhausted and distracted by the flow ofments, they failed to notice their error, resulting in a disastrous oue. Their attack power was supposed to be boosted by an advanced curse-tool, but instead, they equipped somethingpletely unrted.


    At the start of the boss battle, the speedrunner let out a scream. After all the time and effort they had put in, the pressure toplete the game quickly, and the pride of not saving once foredic effect, it was an expected reaction. They fought desperately, but the meticulously crafted n backfired. The HP was depleting rapidly due to unforeseen circumstances, and allies were falling one by one. The protagonist was on the brink of death, and it seemed impossible to turn the situation around after defeating the enemy.


    The path to destruction seemed inevitable. In the story, if the protagonist were to be defeated, they would be feminized and impregnated, whichbined with the speedrunner''s desperate expression, created a flood ofments filled with despair, excitement, and teasing.


    Then, the protagonist took a critical hit. Their HP gauge plummeted. It seemed to be the end. Everyone thought so.


    But a miracle happened.


    The mistakenly equipped item had a "Defense +5" attribute. It was honestly considered trash equipment. However, this item saved the protagonist''s life by leaving them with literally just one unit of HP. The moment the speedrunner realized the situation, their reaction, and the excitement in thements, turned it into a legend on the video tform.


    Since then, the equipment that created the miracle has been revered in themunity, and it was named the ''Wooden Chick.''


    "I never thought I''d experience the same thing myself!!?"


    As I pulled it out from my burnt and charred clothing, the ''Wooden Chick'' was there, almost carbonized and shattered. Seriously, without this, I''d be dead.


    Honestly, I was in serious danger. I had finally killed the weasel and let my guard down. Just as I released my youkai transformation to ease the strain on my body, the me uppercut came. Thankfully, the ''Wooden Chick'' was in the perfect spot; otherwise, my organs would have ruptured. Well, in that moment, my youkai transformation might have saved me, or it could have triggered a rampage. Maybe I would have run out of time.


    "Huff, huff... Anyway, I won''t let you escape!!"


    ''Roar!!?''


    As I issued themand, the dragon made of debris and the majority of the surrounding youkai rushed towards ''Mayoiga''s'' inferno. While they were entangled, I quickly unleashed one of the talismans I received from Gori-sama. It was a spare pill. I swallowed the foul-tasting pill and, at the same time, stimted the Youbo (youkai mother) blood within me to slightly heal my wounds and burns.


    ...It was forced regeneration, so the potential strain on my body, especially my heart, was probably immense. But at this point, I couldn''t afford to be picky. I had to focus on the present.


    "Go!! ''Houzan Jakuryuu''!! You too, stupid spider, do it...!!"


    ''(*��,_�f��)I''m on it!!''


    The temporary dragon that had ughtered most of the youkai swarming around Tamaki now turned its target towards ''Mayoiga''s'' inferno, following mymand. I warned the spider-like creature clinging to my neck about the final sprint. Even with the pill from earlier and the partial youkai transformation, I only had thirty seconds at most. In thest moments, I would have to give it my all. There was no other choice...!!


    "And so, you all better bear with this!!"


    Before charging towards ''Mayoiga,'' I swiftly delivered a roundhouse kick to the small youkai beast that was ambushing from behind. An ambush from behind was a basic youkai tactic, and it was amon sense written in ancient texts. I reinforced my joints partially with spiritual energy, using centrifugal force to break its neck.


    "You''re a punchline!!"


    ''��(��?��)�� Exciting!!''


    I would return the favor by giving the second one, which emerged from the first''s shadow, a direct hit to the face. Its jaws were open, exposing its fangs, so I delivered an uppercut-like strike from the chin. And then, I kicked the small youkai towards ''Mayoiga,'' who was spewing mes.


    ''Gya...''


    "Whoa!!"


    ''(????)? Ouch!?''


    In an instant, the beastly youkai creature turned into ashes. Seizing that brief moment, I sessfully evaded the mes'' trajectory. I even managed to use the mes as cover and swiftly approach ''Mayoiga'' from directly below.


    ''Nnnu!? Tch, tricky little...!''


    "Go!! Knock it away!!"


    ''Roarrrrr!!''


    ''Vwoh!!?''


    ''Mayoiga,'' who waste to notice my approach from the blind spot of their survival, attempted to sweep me away with the continuous mes they spewed. However, in doing so, they created an opening. ''Houzan Jakuryuu,'' charging in from the side, toppled and crushed it. Although ordinary mes would have slipped through, this dragon, constructed withpressed and condensed youkai energy, possessed mass. It was as if it had be its foe.


    ''You... you insolent...!!?''

 Chapter 117.4

    Chapter 117.4


    [Part 4/4]


    As ''Mayoiga'' diluted the density of its mes to avoid ''Houzan Jakuryuu''s'' counterattack, I took the chance to approach even closer. From point-nk range, I unleashed a methrower towards ''Mayoiga.'' The dragon''s entire body burned and melted while engulfing ''Mayoiga''s'' inferno. In the midst of that, I continued to advance towards ''Mayoiga,'' aiming for their main body...!!


    "...!!"


    Amidst the chaos, I caught a glimpse of it. The dusty, bear-like youkai creature, covered in vines, quietly rescuing Tamaki from beyond the earthen wall. Good, with that, all uncertainties have been resolved.


    ''You insolent!!!''


    ��Ggghh!!?��


    ''Mayoiga'' in a rage inhaled deeply, causing their mes to swell several times in size, and then they expelled them.


    It was a ck me generated with an unprecedented intensity and infused with a significant amount of youkai energy. It was not just simple heat; the youkai energy it carried had poisonous properties.


    ��Please endure it!!��


    ''(��أ�) Destiny, destiny!!''


    I stripped off my tattered ck clothes and used them as a temporary shield. They burned up instantly, but it didn''t matter. A momentter, I unleashed a sh of youkai-empowered arm, sweeping away the tidal wave of mes. Then, I readied the slingshot while running.


    ''Mayoiga''s'' mes were merely an external shell, like an additional part attached to a mansion. The true target was its core. Yes, the small hibachi from which the mes were emanating...!!


    ��Just blow up!!��


    ''Nngh!?''


    ''Carved Wooden Chick,'' infused with youkai energy through my arm, was no longer a lump of charcoal. It gained the hardnessparable to lead pellets, and with my strengthened arm, I shot it. ''Mayoiga'' noticed something about its mes but was toote. The wooden carving was alreadyunched, cutting through the air.


    In a momentary void, the wooden carving shattered the hibachi. The ashes scattered wildly, as if it were spilling blood and guts from its belly.


    ''(��أ�) Churun! (?`��?��) Mmm, did it work!?''


    ��No, not yet...!!��


    As I visually confirmed their presence buried in the pile of ashes, I denied the White Spider''s statement. I had cracked their shell, but apparently, it hadn''t reached their core. If that''s the case, I''ll just have to take the nail that the White Spider carries and drive it in... Wait, what!?


    ''Roar!!''


    ��You...!!��


    A youkai wolf that had stealthily approached from the side sank its teeth into my arm. I didn''t have time to fully youkai-ify, so its fangs only grazed my flesh. Without dy, I pushed my arm against its jaws, causing it to reflexively open its mouth and recoil. I then punched it away.


    ''( ?`��?��) Another one!!''


    ��One more...!!��


    As the White Spider screamed, another youkai wolf approached from the opposite side. Turning around, I attempted to snap its nose bone, but it failed. The youkai wolf''s target was not my limbs or neck. It was the slingshot I held in my hand.


    ��What? Crap...!!?��


    Understanding its intention immediately, I shattered the wolf''s neck bone with a karate chop. But I was too slow. The snatched slingshot was already crushed, rendering it useless.


    ��Damn it!!��


    ''Howl��!?''


    Regaining my posture, I bashed the first wolf youkai, which was attacking again, with the half-destroyed slingshot, and then charged straight at it. I couldn''t reach it with projectiles anymore. Throwing? Even if I threw the wriggling nail from the slingshot, it wouldn''t reach its target. Instantly, I transformed into a youkai. My legs and arms metamorphosed. I closed the distance rapidly, aiming to tear it apart...!!


    ''Do you think it''s that easy?!''


    An aggregation of mes blocked my approach to the core. I redirected my gaze to ''Houzan Jakuryuu.'' It hadpletely melted down. And when I looked back, the hibachi''s gaping mouth spewed out mes. Not good...!!


    ��Huh!? Is that steam!?��


    Reacting instinctively, I assumed a defensive posture with both arms, but what was released wasn''t mes. It was high-temperature, high-pressure steam. My body''s moisture was squeezed out like a waterfall of sweat. Dizziness hit me due to rapid dehydration. But this wasn''t the end.


    ��Damn it... Gaah!!"


    As the monstrous steam turned into scorching mes almost simultaneously with my fire breath, it was evident that I was being overwhelmed. Of course, it was the natural consequence, considering that ''Mayoiga'' could replenish their fuel almost endlessly from the spiritual veins. Gradually, the mes wereing toward me.


    However, ''Mayoiga'' wasn''t gettingcent despite this.


    ''(���㧥��)!! Something is growing!!''


    ��What? Gah...!!?"


    Upon the White Spider''s warning, I noticed the anomaly at my feet, but I had neither the time nor the means to respond. Over ten vines emerged from the floor, piercing through my body. The mes stopped as I coughed and spat blood. Unrelenting, the scorching mes advanced towards me.


    ��This d*mned thing...!!"


    ''��(������) Whoa!? Papa!?''


    In that moment of being engulfed by the ck mes, the only instinctive action I could take was to tear off the spider attached to my neck and hold it in my arm... * * *


    The charred servant copsed on the floor, burnt ck and charred, but ''Mayoiga'' remained vignt. It was clear from the previous battles that this anomaly was not an opponent that could be measured by conventional means.


    In fact, though the outer skin was in a terrible state, the man''s internal condition was intact. Having already undergone youkai transformation and further strengthening with spiritual power just before getting burned, he was unharmed internally. Moreover, the dormant Earth Mother''s factor had rapidly begun to activate its cellr regeneration.


    Hence, there was no room forcency. However, at the same time, there was no time to spare. Given time, this human before their eyes would surely revive. ''Mayoiga'' sensed it instinctively and couldn''t afford to summon additional subordinates. It had already used up most of the reinforcements that could be instantly deployed.


    Above all, ''Mayoiga'' was filled with a loathing feeling toward this human. It was this feeling that led the monster to decide to finish him off personally.


    ''(�䣻�գ���) Papa, please awake!? ��(; ?��?) Hyaah!? It''sing!?"


    Fortunately, the unharmed white divine spider, which had escaped from the servant''s grasp, asionally pecked at its host''s cheek but was astonished by ''Mayoiga''s'' approach.


    ''�c(��ء�)? Don''t underestimate me! I may not have my powers yet, but I''ll awaken them soon!!''


    The divine spider spread its forearms, making itself lookrger. It even waved the nail it held in its hand. However, the nail in question struggled to escape and was nothing more than a piece of trash before the mes.


    On the other side, with a disdainful sneer, ''Mayoiga''ughed mockingly. The ground rumbled, and their swaying scorching body advanced toward the human whoy copsed. From their powerful arm, they conjured a massive spear made of the same fiery mes. It was a custom-made weapon,pressed with immense heat and youkai energy.


    Confidently, they raised the fiery spear, ready to strike down the charred man before them.


    ''This time, I''ll finish you off!!''


    ��That''s for you!!"


    Just as ''Mayoiga'' shouted with a victorious cry, a barrage of insults came from behind. Startled, they turned around and widened their eyes.


    There stood Tamaki, liberated from the vines. Embracing the half-youkai failure, the two clutched a single dagger (tant��) together. Moreover, the half-youkai gripped it firmly with the other hand, not even caring about the burns.


    The size of a palm, pulsating like a beating heart, it extended towards ''Mayoiga,'' enveloped in mes of youkai energy. It was the very essence of their existence, a fundamental part that ''Mayoiga'' couldn''t ignore.


    ''Mayoiga'' was ultimately nothing more than a nt, just a seed. Being a seed, theycked any senses without external attachments. They had been too preupied dealing with the detestable servant and even feared the humans outside. That''s why they were slow to realize. They hadpletely forgotten about the half-youkai''s corpse that was meant for disposal.


    Everything was already toote.


    "You really... you really deceived me, you bast*rd!!"


    ''Stop itttt!!!??''


    Shishimai Asami spat out the words. Together with Tamaki, she thrust the dagger (tant��) they held tightly into the heart shrouded in mes. ''Mayoiga'' screamed, desperately trying to approach them, attempting to manipte the consciousness of the corpse. But again, it was toote.


    Right after the de sank into the ming heart, the monster''s scream echoed throughout the room...


    Fan art:


    Title: New Year''s Illustration for 2023. I personally like the y of light in it.


    URL: here


    Title: A Pop Team Epic-style four-panelic.


    URL: here

 Chapter 118.1

    Chapter 118.1


    [Part 1/5]


    The lingering ''remnant'' of Shishimai Asami''s soul awoke when Tamaki was trapped by vines.


    "..."


    Her thoughts were vague, her body heavy but strangely light. A quick nce at her lower body revealed the reason. Despite the severe and fatal wounds, she felt no pain, which made her realize she was no longer alive. She couldn''t help but sneer...


    "��Don''t mess with me."


    She muttered quietly, but her feelings were intense. With no interference in her mind, she felt a surge of hatred, anger, frustration, regret, and... sadness.


    "...Is this how it ends? I won''t let it...!!"


    She gritted her teeth, trembling with humiliation, and her thirst for revenge became her guide. And so, she crawled out.


    Slowly but surely, she weakened her presence and dragged her body with both hands, epting her miserable state, heading toward the hibachi. It served as a perfect distraction since the hibachi was engrossed with the servant.


    Carefully, so carefully, the servantunched something with a catapult. The hibachi was hit directly, exploding, shattering, and the ashes scattered. Though not a fatal blow, she found the pulsating entity within the white ashes. It was d in mes like a will-o''-the-wisp.


    "Ha, this works perfectly...!!"


    Her lips curled upwards. She advanced, closing in, crawling. Then, without hesitation, she grabbed the burning core, not caring about the burns on her hands.


    "Ah..."


    "Hmm?"


    Muttering ovepped. Someone''s hand stopped above Shishimai''s hand holding the core. She shifted her gaze along the arm, which was swollen and painful from the burns. In her sight, she found the well-mannered sheltered girl who looked at her in astonishment.


    "Um, um, Shishimai-san?"


    "...No, be more cautious. Fool."


    Facing the bewildered girl, Shishimai dered with a wry smile. Dealing with a traitor like her, she was far too defenseless. The girl''s future genuinely worried her.


    "Yes, um... no, not that, um...!?"


    Without thinking, Tamaki responded, but the servant''s scream immediately afterward makes her turn around involuntarily. Her face turned pale. Shishimai stopped her from screaming and focused on the dagger in her hand.


    "You have a good weapon there. More reliable than my nails. Can you lend me a hand?"


    In response to Shishimai''s request, the girl in front of her nodded immediately, which once again left Shishimai exasperated...


    ...


    ...


    And so, the mes screamed, shouted, and roared from the depths of the monster, copsing, rampaging. It was the dying scream of the entity controlling the mes.


    "Di... did it...!?"


    Tamaki couldn''t help but mutter, clinging to hope. It happened right after that.


    "!? This is bad...!!"


    The space trembled. The world shook like an earthquake. It convulsed like a living being. And the scenery, the walls, began to crack.


    "Eh...!?"


    ''Kihh!! Kuhuhuhuhu!! It''s over now!! There''s no way you can escape anymore!!''


    Tamaki was frightened and disturbed by the situation. The one outside ''Mayoiga'' wasughing maniacally with mes speaking on its behalf. The mes mocked while crushing themselves. They screamed and dered.


    ''Mayoiga'' distorts the space andws within it, creating an otherworldly space. However, like many spiritual and youkai arts, it''s a deceptive act. When the spiritual or youkai power runs out, or the practitioner is lost, the distortedws would inevitably return to their original state. Naturally, ''Mayoiga'' had no intention of safely releasing any intruders who entered before its demise.


    ''Hahaha!! It''s over!! Everything is over now!! You can''t escape from here!! You''ll be trapped in eternal nothingness...!!''


    Continuously berating, taunting, and cursing, the mes gradually disappearedpletely. Only the loud cries echoed in the room for a while, but no one paid attention to them anymore.


    "But, we worked so hard to defeat it...!?"


    Tamaki had a despairing expression in response to the monster''s parting words. Did it mean that the hard-won victory was all in vain?


    ''Calm down, youngdy.''


    The hummingbird thatnded in front of the visibly shaken Tamaki spoke with a calm and wrinkled voice. It then exining, ''Don''t worry. Considering ''Mayoiga''s'' nature, it wouldn''t fail to provide a way back.''


    That was a condition for the powerful ability of the youkai called ''Mayoiga.'' Before the method of "blowing it away from the outside" was established, it was recorded that a defeated ''Mayoiga'' indeed adhered to that condition. It wasn''t out of sincerity but rather an instinctual element they had to adhere to.


    ...However, that''s why they paved the way back as harshly as possible.


    ''In any case, there''s no time to waste. Instead ofmenting, let''s hurry and leave.''


    With this deration, a bear-like youkai appeared in Tamaki''s field of vision, carrying the servant, who had turned ck from the burns on its back. The bear youkai couldn''t run, but Tamaki felt thankful that it carried her benefactor. However, she also felt guilty and embarrassed for forgetting about her savior due to ''Mayoiga''s'' words. She berated herself inwardly for her terrible personality.


    "Thank you, Bear-san. Oh, right, Shishimai... W-Wahhh!!?"


    As she was about to express her gratitude and request Shishimai''s rescue, Tamaki was suddenly embraced tightly by the bear. She panicked.


    "No, bear-san! I''m fine. Rather, you need to save Shishimai-san..."


    ''Don''t be foolish. Youngdy, she is in no condition to catch up to you.''


    Running away on foot was impossible with a wild bear''s speed. Not to mention when a bear youkai was carrying two people at full speed. Moreover, Tamaki''s arm was burnt, and her other hand had a deep wound from the dagger (tant��). So, running was out of the question. For hummingbird, it was already decided that Tamaki would be carried.


    "But...! What about Shishimai-san!? And we have to go get Botan-san too!"


    ''If she''s capable, she''ll find a way herself. Youngdy, you don''t need to worry. ...Besides, it seems she''s already made up her mind.''


    The hummingbird casually dismissed his granddaughter''s safety and shifted his gaze to the copsed Shishimai. Following his gaze, Tamaki also looked at Shishimai and saw her shrugging her shoulders.


    "...I''m just like this room now. A corpse, only moving with the remaining spiritual and youkai power. It won''tst long."


    "Shishimai-san..."


    Shocked by what Shishimai implied, Tamaki could only murmur her name like incoherent babbling. Shishimai was further exasperated by her expression.


    "It''s only natural for the living to take precedence over the dead. Besides, there''s no way this bear can carry three people, right? ...Thank you for freeing me from this d*mn ce. Now, go quickly."


    "...Thank you too for saving me."


    ''Go, Genbu. Run quickly.''


    In response to Shishimai''s gratitude, Tamaki conveyed her thanks with even deeper emotions, almost on the verge of tears. Seeing this, the hummingbird urged the bear impatiently. The bear youkai grunted andpensated for the wasted time, leaving the scene at full speed...


    ''...Still, it''s an unusual thing to do, isn''t it? I thought you would say something like a keepsake or ast wish.''


    With the bear leading the way, the hummingbird remained, speaking to Shishimai Asami''s "corpse" through its emotionless artificial eyes. Shishimai also smiled slightly at the slightly scornful remark.


    "Isn''t it absurd for the dead to leave keepsakes orst wishes? ...I''m the type to overthink things needlessly, you know."


    Therefore, Shishimai decided not to curse her. Those who are bound and dragged by the dead have no bright future. Shishimai made that decision because she genuinely appreciated Tamaki''s help.


    Of course, in her heart, there were many lingering regrets... but it was wrong to involve others in her self-made predicament.


    "You should go too, right? She''ll need someone to give advice. Alone, she''ll be eaten in no time."


    ''...I have my own reasons too. I''ll do my best to help her get out of here.''


    In response to Shishimai''s bravado, the hummingbird bowed after a moment of silence and answered. Then, it took flight. To chase after Tamaki and the others who had left...


    "That''s good..."


    With a mixture of disdain and gratitude in response to the hummingbird''s reply, Shishimai muttered to herself. She gazed vaguely at the copsing world as if lost in thought, closing her eyes to reminisce about something.


    Then, after a while, she nced in the direction Tamaki and the others had gone. Not a single soul remained there. She felt relief at that fact, but her heart was filled with loneliness.


    "Hahaha... In the end, I''m alone..."


    In the now empty room, in the crumbling world, Shishimai Asami spoke self-deprecatingly.


    She genuinely thought that this was a fitting end for herself.


    ...

 Chapter 118.2

    Chapter 118.2


    [Part 2/5]


    ...


    ...


    "Oh? You are... If you''re apanion, they went that way."


    ...''Corpse'' pointed in that direction, addressing thete arrival. * * *


    "...So, somehow or another, we managed to escape."


    "That''s for sure. But I never expected he''d end uping back again... Humans really are curious creatures, huh?"


    In a medical tent set up at a corner of the encirclement around ''Mayoiga,'' theborers exined the situation.


    Theborers had been brought here about two hours ago. Besides them, around ten others had been brought here as well. They underwent thorough examinations, including treatment for injuries, investigation of curses and brainwashing, and checking for youkai parasites in their bodies.


    In fact, they spent more time on that part than on rescuing them. It was only natural that various suspicions arose, given the rarity of sessfully escaping from ''Mayoiga'' in such a short time with this many people.


    However, it seemed that the suspicions had been cleared up by now...


    Being protected near confinement, that was the treatment awaiting those who had sessfully escaped from thebyrinth. The reason for Shiro''s visit to this tent, set up in a particrly safe area, was clear; she wanted to hear the story from them about the servant who had led them out of the depths of thebyrinth and returned once again.


    Well, she was supposed to ask about their injuries and the reason for their return, but what she ended up hearing were tales of heroics.


    "Hey, old man. Don''t exaggerate the story. You didn''t do anything impressive, did you? You were crying the whole time with an arrow stuck in your arm."


    "Who are you calling old man, you brat? I''m not even in my thirties yet!! And I wasn''t crying!"


    "You wereining though, right?"


    The one retorting with a sharp gaze to the tales of heroics was a servant-in-training, also known as Izayoi, who had escaped from ''Mayoiga'' alongside them. In fact, everyone in the group stared at theborer with the same look. Sukemaru had a somewhat indescribable expression on his face.


    "I owe a lot to Yun-shoku. It''s no wonder, considering he''s from the prestigious Onitsuki family. I''m guessing he returned by the princess''s order... But still with almost no equipment and without proper treatment for his injuries is a bit..."


    Continuing the conversation, another servant from a different family, whose entire body was wrapped in bandages, answered. Was it Sakuama family''s servant?


    "Hey, watch your mouth, Sakuama''s servant. This white servant here is the princess''s attendant, you know?... I apologize. I have been indebted to Yun-shoku, so I have some reservations about that order, big or small."


    Reprimanding Sakuama''s servant, the leader of the servant group from Asakuma family spoke. He offered his apology in ce of his injuredpanion.


    "I see... Well, thank you for sharing your valuable story."


    Shiro bowed politely in response to their ounts. In truth, she hadn''t heard the full story from her master yet, and before that, she had disappeared somewhere. She wasn''t certain, but she didn''t think that his return to hell was a result of her master''smand. She would never say it aloud though...


    "If you want to hear more, feel free toe anytime. However... it''s about time, two hours have passed."


    The leader of Asakuma''s servant group epted Shiro''s gratitude gracefully, but after a moment, he murmured heavily. The other survivors around also woreplex expressions in response.


    It was assumed that anyone trapped in ''Mayoiga'' would perish if they didn''t escape within a day... To continue waiting with hope for the survivors would be a waste of time, especially if the goal of this expedition was not just investigation butplete extermination. Moreover, the two hours limit was already approaching.


    "...I''m sorry. Then, I''ll take my leave now."


    Shiro didn''t respond to the murmur and bowed again before leaving the tent. No one stopped her.


    "..."


    Outside the tent, with a gloomy expression, Shiro walked through the camp in silence. Theborers going about their business nced at the half-youkai girl but quickly returned to their tasks. Initially, they were taken aback by her half-youkai nature, but by now they had grown ustomed to her presence, and some even showed perplexed expressions at her despondent appearance.


    The person in question, however, was not interested in their reactions.


    "Tomobe-san..."


    Wandering aimlessly, she arrived at the tent of that particr servant. Thest time they had exchanged words was here. When they ate the bento received from their master together. That had been their final meal. Right now, she didn''t feel like eating anything...


    She entered the tent. There was simplicity and hardly any personal belongings, and even the few items were devoid of yfulness. Only the essential items for survival were present. In a sense, it was typical of a servant, an austere space...


    "It''s lonely..."


    Perhaps because he was not here, she felt it even more strongly. The same appearance, but the presence of that person would have made a significant difference. Now, just by looking at it, it was difficult to tell that it was his tent.


    ...Surely, if he doesn''t return, all these belongings will be distributed to the other servants for reuse.


    "...!!"


    Without thinking, she reached out to the spare clothes hanging there. Embracing it tightly, despite its weight with the metallic thread, she buried her face and took a deep breath through her nose. She could still sense his lingering scent even after washing it.


    "Suuhh... Haa"


    And then, she continued to repeat the action of embracing and sniffing the clothing. It was more of a childlike behavior rather than an expression of affection. As a half-youkai, Shiro had excellent senses, especially her sense of smell. The loneliness of herpanions'' absencebined with the sensitivity to the scent, driving her impulse to seekfort through the familiar scent.


    On the other hand, it wasn''t solely driven by affection...


    "��?"


    How long had she been doing this? She suddenly felt her fox ears on the top of her head twitching. She couldn''t fathom the reason but felt an ominous presence. For a moment, she hesitated in her judgment, but then returned the clothing gently and quietly left the tent.


    "Huh? What happened...?"


    Everything she saw appeared white. She couldn''tprehend what was happening, but as she realized that the white mist creeping throughout the camp had a clear intention and purpose, she involuntarily gasped. After all, it would make sense, wouldn''t it? The phenomenon was unfolding with distinct purpose, as if disguising itself as a natural urrence. It couldn''t possibly be benign.


    "Why? Why do I...?"


    Her thoughts were interrupted, and she was perplexed. How did she know? How could she assert such things? It was as if she had experienced it before...? But before she could ponder further, her thoughts were interrupted again, this time by a piercing scream.


    "Gyaaaahhhh!!"


    "Huh?"


    A grotesque sound as if something was being torn apart, followed by screams, and then the sounds of crunching and flesh being torn apart, echoed through the deep fog. In the midst of the opaque fog, panic, fear, and despair were intermingled, and Shiro trembled in fright. Although she didn''t know exactly what was happening, she understood one thing clearly.


    They were under attack.


    "��!!"


    Immediately, Shiro tried to make the best decision. She knew that she would be defenseless and vulnerable if she stayed exposed like this in the open field. If they were under attack, there was no use just waiting to be assaulted and eventually killed.


    She turned toward the tent she was in earlier, intending to hide inside and take cover, when...


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my? Shiroki-san, where are you heading?"


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly, a carefree and yful voice resounded, and Shiro stopped in her tracks. She was dumbfounded as she slowly turned around and caught sight of a petite and slender figure standing behind her.


    ''Ahahaha, long time no see, Shiraki-san. How many days has it been? Have you been preparing something with this group? In that case, my apologies.''


    The woman, dressed in ceremonial attire reminiscent of the people on the continent, spoke cheerfully in a light tone. She appeared to be no older than twenty. With amber hair cascading down and almond-shaped eyes glistening with a bluish light, she possessed an enchanting and youthful beauty, one that was both alluring and bewitching, as if she was sculpted solely to captivate men.


    "You are..."


    ''Oh my, but since we have this opportunity to talk without any pretense, wouldn''t it be nice for you to be more cooperative? After all, you''ve been warned by Kurorei Big Sister that such an uncooperative attitude is not good!''


    Who was she? What was her purpose? Before Shiro could entertain her doubts, the woman continued, incessantly and one-sidedly, without giving her any chance to speak. Shiro struggled to understand her words, trying to process the information being presented to her.


    This person knew about her, and she mentioned the ck fox. Could this person possibly be someone she or her sister knew...?


    "......"


    ''Ah, I see. You seem to be taken aback. That''s a bit sad. Haven''t we yed together a few times before? At the human games in Atsuya? It was quite an exciting match, wasn''t it? I was surprised. You were quite bold to do that for the first time. Everyone''s scores were so close, and in the end, big sister had to be the judge, right?''


    What was she talking about? Atsuya? Human games? Wait, she felt some familiarity with those words. Certain memories and images shed through her mind. She grasped at the fragments of her memory, but it overwhelmed her, causing a wave of nausea. Shiro instinctively covered her mouth with her small hands, her face turned pale as she gasped for air, feeling tremors all over her body. She couldn''t care about the mud beneath her knees; she knelt to the ground, shaking and wide-eyed, trying toprehend.


    It was remnants of memories buried deep within her consciousness. A fragment. The white half-youkai fox, a servant to the second princess of the Onitsuki family, was born as a part of the abominable cmity youkai, a manifestation of her evil nature, gathering the human-like elements and naive traits to be discarded as a defective fragment... However, it was undoubtedly still a part of the cmity youkai, Korishiraki.


    The evil youkai fox, Korishiraki, hadmitted countless atrocities, and she couldn''t possibly be ignorant of them.


    "Ah-ah-ah-ah! argh...!"


    Since the lunch earlier, she hadn''t eaten much, and fortunately, only stomach acid was expelled from her mouth. She continued to gag, vomit, and shed tears, huddled on the ground. Sweat poured down her forehead as her heart pounded fiercely.

 Chapter 118.3

    Chapter 118.3


    [Part 3/5]


    ''Oh my? What''s happened all of a sudden? Is your stomach upset? My, my, my, how troublesome! Hasn''t big sister scolded you about manners and your eating habits?''


    The fox approached Shiro, partly concerned and partly teasing. However, she noticed something when she saw Shiro''s bewildered expression and furrowed her eyebrows.


    ''Hmmm? Excuse me. Well, I think I might have an idea...''


    "Higgh...!?"


    Shiro gasped as the golden fox grabbed her hair and forcefully lifted her face. With her hair being pulled, she winced in pain, but the fox paid no attention to her reaction and kept staring into her white fox eyes, seemingly seeing through her soul.


    ''Oh, I see. So that''s what happened.''


    After a moment of peering into Shiro''s eyes, the golden fox finally understood what had befallen Shiro. And she couldn''t help but feel exasperated.


    ''My, my. I never imagined someone like you would get into such a silly situation. Kurorei big sister in the underworld must bementing. To think that she had taken a liking to you, the little sister... Oh, it''s truly pitiful.''


    The golden fox, who had previously been casual and familiar, suddenly changed her demeanor. She now taunted and jeered, full of contempt and jealousy. Her words carried resentment and bitterness, as if she was venting her grievances.


    "Guh...!?"


    Shiro''s hair was pulled, and she was forced to bend her neck backward, leaving her delicate throat exposed.


    ''Hehehe. Lick.''


    "Hi!?"


    Shiro''s body trembled in fear as the golden fox''s tongue trailed against her neck. The touch of her canine teeth on the soft skin made her aware of the pulsing blood vessels beneath. It felt as if her life was in the fox''s hands.


    ''Hehehehe. How unexpected. Shiraki-chan, you also cry so adorably as a child, didn''t you? Quite a contrast to when west met, isn''t it?''


    The golden fox whispered with a nostalgic tone, reminiscing about her long association with Shiro''s big sister, Kurorei. It was amon urrence for her sister to disappear and return with souvenirs even before the Great War. The meeting with Korishiraki, a half-youkai like her, was also a simr encounter. The only difference was perhaps her exceptional talent.


    The rank of a youkai fox was determined by the number of tails it possessed. It took a long time to gain an additional tail. And it was a rare achievement to acquire one in a hundred years. Some might even need as many as a thousand years. And the benefits were immense; with each added tail, their spiritual power grew exponentially.


    ''You were just three-tailed when we first met, right? I was surprised. You gained seven or eight tails in just a little over four centuries? I thought it was a joke.''


    The golden fox whispered sweetly in Shiro''s ear. However, Shiro couldn''t help but shiver at the undercurrent of resentment in her words.


    ''And then, in no time, you reached seven or eight tails. Kurorei big sister adored you so much; I was so envious. Acting all high and mighty as a neer...!!''


    "What, what are you...!?"


    The force pulling her hair increased, and Shiro trembled under the piercing gaze of the golden fox. She couldn''tprehend the words and emotions directed at her. As time passed, Shiro noticed the eight beautiful golden fox tails behind the golden fox.


    ''Even though you were by her side, our sister still died, well, that''s fine. Such things happen... Sniff, sniff, but, is this really necessary?''


    The golden fox sniffed at Shiro''s chest, armpits, neck, and face, directing a contemptuous expression towards her.


    ''It''s filled with the foul smell of those monkeys. And what''s this strong odor of the male monkeys? Isn''t it inappropriate to be so friendly with them?''


    She realized that Shiro had not made any effort to regain her lost powers. Instead, the smell of monkeys clung to her, indicating that she had been spending time with them.


    ''Are you still na?ve enough to think that you''vepleted your purification as an innocent child? It''s impossible, isn''t it?''


    The golden fox pointed out Shiro''s past sins, reminding her that no matter what she did, her past actions and guilt could never be erased.


    "Ah..."


    The realization hit Shiro, and she was astonished. The guilt she had been trying to avoid facing was now thrown back at her. She felt despair, and her body grew weak, losing all resistance.


    ''Hehehe. Have you finally faced reality? Well, fine. It''s a virtue to acknowledge one''s mistakes honestly. I''ll personally give you a thorough re-education, slowly and thoroughly... Oh? Unfortunately, a troublesome one is approaching.''


    The golden fox sensed the approaching danger and nonchntly tossed Shiro aside. The next moment, a shadow loomed over them, and the peach-colored hair swayed. The figure grabbed Shiro and then a fan swung.


    ''You guys, be my shield.''


    The "something" that came to protect the golden fox was instantly torn apart, turning into flesh and blood fragments that scattered around. However, this allowed enough time for the golden fox to escape.


    ''Well then, excuse me. Shall we meet again, Shiraki-chan?''


    "Do you think I''ll let you escape...?!"


    As the fox spoke her parting words, the Onitsuki princess tried to pursue her but noticed a presence behind her. She quickly turned around and swung her fan towards the empty space. The sound of flesh being torn apart and bones being crushed reverberated as the earth turned dark red. The air was filled with the pungent smell of iron and sulfur mixed with blood.


    Ignoring everything around, Onitsuki Aoi turned her attention back to the golden fox, but the illusionary fox was skilled at vanishing within the mist, and she couldn''t sense her presence anymore. Aoi snorted in frustration.


    ������


    She then looked down in silence, narrowing her eyes as if examining something closely.


    ��Kouka, big sister����


    The girl Aoi held in her hand, however, did not notice Aoi''s gaze. She remained overwhelmed and devastated, her face drained of color. * * *


    The Earth Mother Goddess is, in a sense, the deity that governs life. She is a symbol of fertility, life, and prosperity.


    Therefore, her essence fulfilled its role. Slowly and surely, it healed the dying body, regenerated it, and brought it back to life. In the process, it eroded and dyed the body in its own colors...


    ��Ah��?��


    I awoke because I felt that tremor. More urately, it might have been the moment when the charred nerve cells regenerated. That also meant the restoration of pain, and in the next moment, my previously muddled consciousness became painfully clear.


    In other words, I couldn''t help but scream in pain.


    ��Ah, ah, ah, ah!! It hurts!? What the hell is going on!?��


    The intense impact on my body was like being on a wild amusement park ride. The shaking, the jolting, the pain,bined with the grogginess of waking up, caused suspicion and anger to well up in me. And so, I directed my consciousness to the sight before me.


    Against the backdrop of a crumbling city, bald men in ck suits and sunsses were sprinting with all their might, chasing after me.


    ��������


    ''Wow, this is amazing. You were in critical condition, but you''ve already regained consciousness. I definitely need a sample for further observation. I''ll draw some bloodter.''


    A hummingbird perched nonchntly above my head, as if nothing was happening, and said.


    ��Um, excuse me, but can you tell me what''s going on in this situation?��


    "Uh, um... we''re in pursuit?"


    Tamaki responded with a confused expression. At the same time, I realized that I was being carried by the bear youkai next to her. Well, Miss, I think your exnation is probably correct, but it''s cutting it close.


    ''(�ަأ�) Are you familiar with money borrowing?''


    "Who knows, you idiot. Anyway... Can I use this?"


    Ignoring the idiotic spider''s words that are likely to get us into serious trouble, I held up a talisman and asked the old man.


    ''Mmm, well... I suppose there''s no other choice.''


    "I''m grateful for your help...!!"


    After a moment of hesitation, I reluctantly thanked the hummingbird, then unsealed the talisman.


    ''Gyuooooo!!?''


    The cosmic-stained octopus-like creature (intended as a sample) that had awakened from hibernation charged toward the ck-suited bald men, who were still pursuit us. Confused from just waking up, the creature collided head-on with the pursuers, emitting a mysterious beam in panic. It was an extra I had prepared, but... alright, this should buy us some time!


    ''Genbu, on the left!!''


    ''Grrrrrrr!!''


    Following the hummingbird''s instructions, the bear youkai swiftly turned left at the crossroads with centrifugal force from its full-speed sprint and knocked down the entrance of the mansion with a corner hit.


    In an instant, the world changed. Aheady a forest. The sky was cloudy, and the forest was dim and eerie. The bear ran straight through the forest.


    (A Western horror vibe...!! Are theying!?)

 Chapter 118.4

    Chapter 118.4


    [Part 4/5]


    My premonition immediately turned into reality.


    ''Vroom vroom!! Vroom vroom!! Vroom vroom!!''


    Roaring through the forest, therge man with a white mask appeared, the same man we had encountered before. He wielded a chainsaw that emitted a mechanical noise simr to a growl. No need to question the inconsistency in the world-building.


    "Ah!? W-What''s that...!!?"


    "He''s a stalker!"


    In response to Tamaki''s screams at the sight of the seemingly indestructible man who is going to wake up on the 13th, I provided a concise response. Certainly, to a girl seeing him for the first time, his appearance was terrifying.


    However, in a world filled with such creatures, original ones aside, parody-like knockoffscked the necessary punch...


    ''Grrrr!!''


    ''Vroom vroom!!?''


    ''(����o��) Super! Exciting!!''


    Immediately, the bear charged, shaking its fat belly, and sent the man flying. He was thrown headfirst into a nearby pond.


    ''Arghh!!''


    "Is that all!?"


    Simultaneously, I was grabbed by the Grim Reaper masked man, which had jumped from the treetops with a dagger in hand. I responded while still in its grasp. I grabbed its outstretched arm and threw it towards the ground. The Grim Reaper masked man mask rolled on the ground in anger, attempting to chase after me, but unfortunately, it couldn''t match the bear''s full speed. The distance between us rapidly increased.


    "Bear!! That gate!! Hurry!!"


    ''(�R?�Q) Goal tape is almost there!!''


    ''Grrrr!!''


    Pushing through the forest, we saw it. The iron fence surrounding the forest, with a gate installed. Next to it was an hourss, seemingly measuring time. Without me pointing it out, the bear youkai understood that it was the exit of this ce and headed towards it.


    ''Hehehe!! We meet again, annoying servant!! I won''t let you escape... guheee!!?''


    The bear kicked away the doll that appeared, blocking the gate like a ser ball, and swung its elbow forcefully at the lever fixed to the gate. The gear-operated gate opened. It charged headfirst. The scenery around us changed. Ahead appeared a traditional Japanese-style corridor. It was the same long corridor I had first gotten lost in.


    "!!? Run! Hurry!!"


    The momentary confusion turned into panic. The corridor behind us started to copse.


    The walls, the ceiling, the floor, the sliding doors - they all copsed like an avnche, crumbling and disappearing into nothingness. The bear understood it and hurriedly resumed the marathon.


    "The speed of copse isn''t too fast!?"


    If it were human legs, it might have been cutting it close, but for a bear youkai, it was different. Its bear-like legs were much faster than the pace of the corridor''s copse. I felt relieved. But it was a moment ofcency.


    ''I won''t let you go!!''


    From somewhere, a resounding scream filled with hatred echoed. The next moment, the long corridor transformed into a chimney, maintaining the same style, as ''up'' and ''down'' swapped ces as if turning around.


    "Huh?"


    A moment of confusion. The situation rapidly turned dark. The front changed to directly above, and the back turned into a bottomless abyss. The bear youkai stumbled, not on the floor but on the wall, and began to fall due to its own mass.


    ...Descending rapidly towards the far below copsing darkness.


    "Uwaaaaa!!?"


    "Kyaaaa!!? Fallingggg!!?"


    ''��(��?��)�� Bang! Bang! Jump!!''


    The three of us screamed in terror while falling. Why is this stupid spider always carefree in desperate situations!?


    ''Calm down, you kids. I foresaw this situation. Now, Genbu!''


    ''Grrrrrrrrrrrrr''


    The only one to remain calm was the hummingbird. And in response to itsmand, the bear youkai holding us... became a rocket.


    "Yessss!!?"


    ''(=�ަأ�) The Earth was blue!!''


    With a thunderous roar and an explosion erupting from somewhere, the bear was propelled straight upwards. Wait! What''s that!? You have that kind of function!? No, don''t get embarrassed the moment we make eye contact!!


    "Ah!! Enough already!! Anyway, with this...!!"


    There were many things I wanted to question, but considering the circumstances, I pushed them all aside. I looked up at the sky. As I did, I could see a faint light in the distance.


    "That is..."


    "T-Tomobe-kun!? It''s the exit, the exit...!!"


    Tamaki noticed it before me. If I squinted my eyes, I could see Iruka looking down at us from the light as if peering into a well? I half understood the reason for being dumbfounded, but I didn''t mind.


    The only thing that mattered was that this was the exit ahead.


    "We''re about 500 steps from the finish line!! We can make it... Kuuh!!?"


    ncing downward, I raised the corners of my mouth. But that relief was quickly betrayed. The straight corridor''s sliding doors opened one after another with a noise. Various youkai poured out from there, falling as if discarded, following thews of universal gravity.


    They descended towards us, seemingly colliding head-on.


    ''Grrrrrrrr!!''


    ''Lower your head!!''


    Roaring, the bear''s horns turned into drills, spinning rapidly. Following the hummingbird''s warning, I hurriedly lowered my head. Immediately after, a sonic boom from the spinning drill was unleashed.


    ''Gyah!?''


    ''Guaaaah!!?''


    The minions were shredded to pieces as the shockwave from the collision of the drill and their bodies reached them. They wore expressions of shock as if saying, "What!? How is this possible!?" before turning into mincemeat. I understand their feelings, but unfortunately, it seems they are indeed ants.


    ''Kikikikii!!''


    Of course, it was impossible topletely crush all the descending youkai. So, some of them managed to attach themselves to the bear, albeit with some damage to its body. One of the insect youkai managed to crawl towards Tamaki despite losing its back half.


    "Uwaah, waah!?"


    "Get lost, you pests!!?"


    I intervened between Tamaki, who could only cower in fear, and the attacking youkai, shing it with my dagger (tant��). Damn, these persistent, filthy calcifer!!


    "However...!!"


    ''We''re almost there!!''


    Pushing through the rain of youkai, we were now just steps away from the exit. Approximately fifty steps remained. It was the final spurt. We can make it. I was certain of victory. The others probably felt the same way. This was going to be a happy ending.


    ...Perhaps that thought led me to let my guard down in front of the g.


    It seemed that I had forgotten my bad luck that nothing ever goes smoothly until the very end.


    ''Gghh!?''


    Suddenly, the deafening noise from the lower half of the bear ceased. The bear, which had beenunched upward, floated momentarily.


    ''It''s not good. We''re out of fuel.''


    "Huh! We''re out of fuel?! Noooo!!!"


    As we rapidly went from soaring to plummeting, I retorted to the words the hummingbird let slip, nearly screaming. Then, the bear''s body plunged into the depths of the endless corridor.


    "Darn it all!!!!!!"


    ''�d(*��?`)? Yayyy!!! We''re falling!!!?''


    Instinctively, I thrust my dagger (tant��) into the corridor''s wall. The dagger (tant��) sliced through the wall, creating sparks as it did. But the fall continued relentlessly. Damn, it won''t stop!!


    "Kuuh!? Wait, bear!! Hurry, turn back into a talisman!!!!"


    ''Grrrrrrrrrrr-!!?''


    Enduring the intense vibrations that felt like my arm would be torn off, I realized one reason for the situation and yelled. Considering its weight, there''s no way it would stop!! No, even if it did stop, my body would be torn apart!! ''(???;) I''m doomed!''��Noisy idiot!!


    ''That''s enough. Youngdy, use this.''

 Chapter 118.5

    Chapter 118.5


    [Part 5/5]


    The hummingbird took out a talisman from my pocket and handed it to Tamaki. He ordered her to seal the bear in my ce.


    "Eh!? Um...can you turn back, Bear-san?"


    ''Groooo...''


    Tamaki asks with slightly copyright-infringing movements and lines, and the bear was swallowed by the talisman as it screamed. Thanks to that, it became considerably lighter. Finally, the dagger (tant��) that had been tearing through the wall came to a stop. A thud of impact jolted my body. I managed to withstand it, still holding the dagger (tant��) embedded in the wall.


    "!? Tamaki!! Are you okay!?"


    "Ugh, it might not be... okay...?"


    Holding onto the dagger (tant��) embedded in the wall with one hand and grabbing Tamaki''s arm with the other, I shouted to check on her, and her response was a genuinely pained weak sound.


    Of course, I was injured too, but Tamaki was a girl. One arm had been pierced through the palm, and the other was severely burned. It must have been painful for her to grab my injured arm as well. When I looked down, our eyes met, and I saw Tamaki, tears in her eyes, grimacing in pain while looking at me. She tried to force a smile, as if to reassure me, but it was far from convincing.


    (This is bad!!)


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I couldn''t hang on indefinitely, using the embedded dagger (tant��) as support. Moreover, thebyrinth was copsing by the minute. And when I looked up, The exit was still over a hundred steps away, too far to reach.


    "I''m preparing a rope now!! Just hold on...!! Damn, hurry up!!?"


    Iruka barked as she stuck her head into the exit, informing us that rescue was on the way. Her voice showed a sense of urgency. Apparently, she hadn''t anticipated this situation, as expected.


    "This... voice, is it Iruka!?"


    "Yeah, seems so. Hurry up and bring it...!!?"


    Tamaki slightly eased her pained expression when she recognized the voice. As for me, I was in no condition to be calm. Supporting Tamaki, who wasn''t heavy, but still one person hanging in mid-air was quite tough, especially with my current condition.


    "I get it! But you better not drop her!! ...D*mn it. Hurry up!! Just a little longer!!"


    Whether it was a servant or a human, someone by her side handed a rope to Iruka, who snatched it. She looked back at us and signaled to lower the rope, but right at that moment... something struck and sent her flying.


    "Gah...!?"


    "Iruka!!? Irukaaa!!?"


    Iruka, who seemed to have been hit and thrown into the air, disappeared from view at the exit. Tamaki screamed in fear. A momentter, chaos erupted from the other side of the exit. Was this an ambush?


    (Why now of all times!? Who the hell set this up!?)


    At this worst possible moment, I already felt hatred toward whoever hadunched this attack. As I held onto Tamaki, who had been blown away, I could only keep calling out Iruka''s name.


    "Calm down!! She''s tough; this won''t kill her!!"


    "B-but...!!?"


    "Before worrying about others, take care of yourself first...!!"


    Trying to calm Tamaki down, I thought about a n. Themotion near the exit wouldn''t end quickly. Before that, ''Mayoiga'' would reach us, and my arm wouldn''t hold up.


    "Guh, kuuh...!? Haa, haa!!"


    The weight of both of us pressed on the embedded Dagger (tant��), causing it to creak and slightlye loose from the wall. This was bad. It was really bad.


    (What do I do!? How do I get through this...!?)


    My heart was pounding violently. A sense of impatience washed over me. I desperately tried toe up with a solution, and finally, an idea struck me.


    Unfortunately, it couldn''t be considered a perfect n.


    "...Miss Tamaki."


    "W-what...!!?"


    In response to my call, Tamaki, who was overwhelmed with concern for her friend and fear of death, answered with a trembling voice.


    "There''s a way to escape from this situation."


    "R-really!?"


    ''(* >��<) Really!?''


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "But..."


    As if finding hope in my words, Tamaki, and for some reason, the spider too, smiled. However, I interrupted them.


    "...It''s a bit dangerous. I need Miss Tamaki''s cooperation. Can you trust me?"


    For a moment, Tamaki looked surprised and speechless at my question, but she quickly nodded with an entirely trusting expression.


    "Of course. I believe in you, Tomobe-kun!!"


    It was a genuinely earnest smile.


    "...Then, please loosen your grip."


    "Okay!"


    Though her attitude pained my heart, I pushed aside myplex feelings and asked her in my usual tone. She obeyed without a shred of fear, even though she knew that she would fall into the abyss once I let go.


    ''...Servant.''


    ''(��?��?`)?''


    I silenced the hummingbird, who was about to speak, with a sharp gaze. He seemed to recognize my intention and fell silent. As for the idiot spider, she didn''t seem to understand much, which was a relief.


    "...Hummingbird-san?"


    "Miss, Tamaki, prepare yourself for a passive position. Your back may hurt."


    "Huh...?"


    From Tamaki''s perspective, it probably happened in the blink of an eye. Soon after, my youkai-transformed arm erged. With this sudden increase in strength, I hurled Hotoya Tamaki.


    "Tomobe��"


    Tamaki''s expression of disbelief vanished from sight in an instant. It was only natural since she had been thrown towards the exit. Using what little time I had left to partially youkai-transform, I made sure Tamaki escaped. For Yukine''s sake, for my family''s sake, and all the things I could do disappeared.


    "Kkhhh...!?"


    The youkai transformation wore off, and fatigue washed over my body. The shockwave from the throw caused the dagger (tant��) toe loose. Now, holding the Dagger (tant��) in one hand, I continued to fall.


    "I don''t intend to die... But!! What...!?"


    ''��(; ?��?) It''s freezing cold!!''


    Knowing it was hopeless, I struggled anyway, grasping at anyst chance. I stabbed the dagger (tant��) into the wall again, only to be repelled. Unbeknownst to me, the wall had turned into a metal-like shell. This...could it be!?


    "...!!?"


    I noticed it immediately and involuntarily held my breath.


    ''Don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away, don''t run away,


    DON''T RUN AWAY (�b?��)''


    It was a curse, insults, grudges, hatred, and malice that appeared as if someone had scribbled bloodstains all over the walls.


    "''Mayoiga,'' huh! Even in death, you''re still so persistent...!!"


    ''�c(��ء�)? Why do you keep making annoying sounds!?''


    In response to our insults, ''Mayoiga'' replied with an attack. Countless eyeballs opened on the walls, filled with curses, staring at us. At the same time, fangs protruded menacingly from all directions, growing more ominous as they fell towards the loweryers.


    It reminded me of the mouth of the legendary gluttonous insect that the Kitahara family told tales of...


    "Dammit...!!"


    ''�c(������)��I''m not tasty!!''


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    In the darkening view, I had lost all options, and all I could do was spit out somest words, and then...


    "...You truly are a hopeless person. How bad are you at living?"


    At the moment when I thought it was all over, apanied by the sound of wings spreading, she embraced me from behind and whispered in a deeply sighing voice...

 Chapter 119.1

    Chapter 119.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Uwaa!? Uguu!!? ...U-unbelievable!? Tomobe-kun!!?"


    Tamaki, who dashed out energetically from Mayoiga''s gate, immediately fell vertically and rolled,nding on her backside. As she rolled, she let out a scream that was almost a cry of confusion.


    "No, no way...! Can''t believe this happened!"


    She couldn''t believe that this had happened. She didn''t want to believe it. Such an ending was too much to bear...!?


    "Wait... No, Tomobe-kun, wait!! I''ll help you! I''lle over there right now..."


    "Tamaki, don''t move over there!!"


    "...!!?"


    As Tamaki, with an unsteady gait, started walking towards Mayoiga''s entrance, a shouting voice echoed. Startled, Tamaki turned around, and as she did, stters of blood flew up. There was a sound of something copsing. And then, a figure embraced her.


    The half-youkai, Iruka, tried to carry Tamaki away from that spot. The wolf-girl ran with leaps and bounds.


    "Don''t stand there like an idiot!! You''ll get killed!!"


    "Iruka...? Are you okay? ...No! Iruka, we can''t go! Tomobe-kun is still in there! We have to save him...!!"


    For a moment, Tamaki was stunned, but then she shouted desperately. However, Iruka''s reply was cold.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    "Why!?"


    "It''s already toote!! Look, the mansion is copsing. If you go back in, you''ll get crushed!!"


    In response to Iruka''s words, Tamaki looked towards Mayoiga''s main entrance. The mansion itself was spasming, copsing, and about to die. Indeed, going back inside there would be madness. However...


    "But, but Tomobe-kun...!!"


    "Think about your own safety!! I don''t know what happened, but he''s a servant. He''ll take care of himself! We''re also under attack. We needs to go to Suzune''s ce quickly...!!"


    "Attack!? Right! The ones from earlier...!!?"


    "Yeah. Those bastards seem to be using some kind of trick to stay invisible. It''s chaos everywhere. What the hell are those Onitsuki monsters doing...!!?"


    Tamaki was shocked by Iruka''s words, and Iruka yelled them out as if spitting. Well, she knew she couldn''t say anything about others since even with her keen senses like smell, she still had to be careful not to miss their stealth ability. In fact, she had taken a hit. She was lucky it was just a charge. One of the guys nearby had their head bitten off on the first strike.


    "That''s...but, but!! Even so, Tomobe-kun is in danger, right!? If he escapes but gets attacked by someone he can''t see...! Iruka, I''m okay! You go to Suzune''s ce alone...!!"


    "You''re annoying, just shut up! If something happens to you, Suzune won''t stand a chance against them, understand!? She''s in a bad state after saying something stupid, you know...?"


    While saying that much, Iruka unintentionally fell silent. Then, she realized her mistake. Driven by momentum and anger, she had said something she shouldn''t have.


    "Huh...? Iruka, what does that mean?"


    Tamaki, held in Iruka''s arms, looked at her. Confused, shocked, and confused, her eyes wide open, she trembled with a premonition of some terrible truth. She stared at Iruka with frightened eyes.


    "Iruka, what did Suzune say?"


    "That...well..."


    Iruka hesitated, unable to give an immediate answer to her master and best friend''s question.


    "Iruka...?"


    "..."


    Repeatedly called upon, Iruka kept her mouth shut. She was torn between what she should say and what she shouldn''t. Before her eyes, the light disappeared from her friend''s eyes, showing her frustration. And then, and then...


    "...What!?"


    It happened the next moment. Iruka''s keen hearing sensed something jumping out of the gate of the copsing Mayoiga. * * *


    The fangs were closing in. The curses were resounding ceaselessly. To make matters worse, countless arms extended from the walls, pursuing them.


    With the sound of cutting through the air, shadows darted through the gaps. We elerated, decelerated, and changed direction with the thinnest margin of error, heading towards the direction where the light shone relentlessly.


    ''Don''T RUN AWAAAy...!!!''


    "Goodbye forever."


    In response to the dying scream of Mayoiga, I coldly and dispassionately spat out those words. And we passed through the exit of thebyrinth.


    "...!!?"


    Evading countless fangs and arms, we flew through the exit. At the same time, ''up'' and ''down'' swapped ces. No, it should be said that things returned to normal.


    Upon escaping, we rapidly ascended, revealing the cloudy sky. The cold air pierced our skin. Looking behind, twe saw the copsing Mayoiga mansion, trembling like a withering flower.


    "It will copse dramatically."


    For a moment, I considered giving a biting retort, but such thoughts scattered when I saw the scene before me.


    Looking down at the ground, it was filled with dense fog. I squinted and managed to see the sight of a ying group confronting something within the mist.


    "Botan-sama!! Descend lower! If we fly like this, we''ll bepletely exposed to attacks!!"


    Out of genuine concern for my subordinates andrades'' safety, and perhaps also fearing being spotted flying with no cover, I made such a request. Though, I quickly realized there was not much need to fear thetter reason.


    If I tilted my head, I could see the Magatama wrapped around the girl''s wrist behind me. Even if they were dealing with supernatural beings, ordinary humans wouldn''t be able to perceive us. But the real issue was...


    "Be quiet for a moment. I need to concentrate; otherwise, I can''t move it...!!"


    "Huh?"


    Once again, the sound of pping wings resounded as the girl muttered with a bitter tone. I was perplexed by her words'' meaning, but that thought was soon abandoned.


    After all, we suddenly went into a sharp turn and steep descent.


    "Uwaaahhh!!?"


    ''(���㧥��) I don''t want to die yet...!!''


    "Tsk!!?"


    We rapidly approached the ground. The spider and I shouted. Botan clicked her tongue. Just before our eyes, the dense forest loomed closer and closer.


    "!? Is it like this!!?"


    Botan''s cry, as if she noticed something or grasped the trick, resonated. At the same time, the pping of wings sounded intensely. We rapidly decelerated just before impact, and our posture wavered. We flew into the forest as if it was being struck.


    "Kuu!!?"


    While enduring the pain of hitting small branches, we managed to avoid hittingrge trees andpletely lost our momentum, falling directly downward. Luckily, we didn''t hurt our backsides.


    "Haah, haah... What the hell..."


    "Servant, excuse me."


    "Huh? Ahh!!?"


    ''��(; ?��?) Whoa!?''


    Botan, speaking slightly fast, said to me, who let out a voice of relief at surviving. Immediately after, I felt a dull pain stabbing near the back of my neck, close to my corbone. At the same time, a sweet fragrance tickled my nostrils...


    Matsushige Botan sank her teeth into me. She was sucking blood, drawing it out.


    "B-Botan-sama...!!?"


    "Please be quiet. Don''t move. I might injure your major artery."


    Her response to my call was a warning in a freezing voice. Or perhaps it was a threat... whatever it was, there was no room for resistance for me in mypletely exhausted state. I gave up and rxed my entire body. In fact, after two consecutive quests to escape from Mayoiga, my body had reached its absolute limit. There was no strength left to squeeze out.


    "You don''t have to fear that much. I''ll be careful. Besides...for someone who went through such reckless actions, this shouldn''t be a bad thing."


    "A bad thing? That''s...guhh!?"


    Perplexed by Botan''s words, I was about to inquire further when I was forced to grimace in pain from her relentless biting near my neck.


    "...!!? Huh!? What''s this...?"


    Instinctively trying to evade the injection like a scared child, I turned my consciousness away in the spur of the moment. As a result, I noticed the presence of something beside me just now.


    Dark-feathered crows or perhaps raptor-like wings enveloped me from both sides. Probably, the pping sound I heard during the roller coaster-like flight earlier wasing from them. And my thoughts were directed towards whaty beyond.


    Considering the conversation just before the farewell inside Mayoiga and the current situation. The possibilities derived from that lead, although I can''t believe it...


    "Maybe, yo...you..."


    "That''s enough. I''m done."


    "Hgghh!!?"


    Before I could voice my spection, Botan interrupted me with a curt remark. At the same time, she threw me as well. Quite literally, she pushed me down from behind and abandoned me on the ground. Matsushige''s granddaughter took a step back in silence and turned on her heels.


    "This treatment is quite something, huh?"


    I managed to raise my upper body at least somehow, despite the pain. When I tried to turn around toin instinctively, something ck swiftly passed right above my head.

 Chapter 119.2

    Chapter 119.2


    [Part 2/4]


    At the same time, blood sttered in front of my eyes from thin air. A small, short scream was heard.


    "Huh?"


    ''(��?��?`) What...?''


    There was a sound as if something copsed and fell. The ground was stained with bright red liquid. I didn''t scream, but the smell almost made me feel like vomiting. No, wait. More importantly, this is...


    "It seems to be the identity of those causing the disturbance in the fog. It looks like they are also wearing the same effect as this Magatama."


    Then, right next to me, a brilliantly emerald Magatama was tossed down. The "Magatama," a curse tool that sneaks into a person''s blind spots.


    "It''s not invisibility or camouge but rather recognition interference, I suppose? But why...?"


    With various curse tools like the "Youkai-Sealing Rope" and boundaries created by shikigami and spiritual arts, and despite the numerous exorcists'' participation in this squad, it''s hard to believe they managed to breach the enemy''s defenses. Could it be rted to the fog...?


    "!! Forget the lecture!! More importantly... guhh!!?"


    It must have been because the tense thread inside me snapped. Fatigue rushed into my body, along with muscle pain, drowsiness, and probably anemia as well. Although I didn''t lose consciousness in the torrent of thesebined sensations, I involuntarily knelt down. My body refused to run and jump in one go.


    "You really love flirting with death. ...Don''t worry. It seems like the situation is already under control without you going there."


    "What...?"


    The moment Botan asked me back, a thunderous roar resounded, and lightning illuminated the surroundings. It dispelled the fog. It came from the direction of the camp.


    "Thunder... ''Kouyo,'' huh?"


    ''(/���`��) The thundering sound is scary...''


    I immediately arrived at that judgment, thanks to the visual effects. One of the top-level Hondou shiki, "Kouyo," the golden dragon unleashes a half-map attack on multiple targets. Seeing the thunderstorm from a distance felt just like witnessing it in a game.


    It was a merciless storm of lightning strikes that could even one-shot a mid-boss. "Ukyaaahhh!!?"... I felt like I heard some youngest sister''s scream coinciding with a lightning strike, but I''ll ignore it. If it''s that joke-like scream, it probably only resulted in an afro hairstyle at worst. Death cries during real emergencies are brutal.


    "There''s no sense of hostility around this area. You can slowly return to the camp... Hmm, it seems someone hase to wee you."


    "Wee? ...Oh, it''s you."


    ''(�ަأ�) Mau?''


    With Botan''s somewhat careless remark, I directed my gaze towards the bushes. For a moment, I thought of a few people who could be the weing party, but it''s not. Rather, the one who came to wee me was not a person but a horse.


    With a nonchnt neigh, a dark-blue horse approached. Its attitude waspletelyid-back. It seemed to have a "Hey, it''s been a while" kind of demeanor. No, I''m on the verge of dying here, okay? Wait, did you just forget about my existence until a moment ago?


    "Haa, haa... But, as a means of transportation, it''s just right, huh? As for Botan-sama..."


    "I''ll take my leave around here."


    "Huh... whoa!?"


    ''(>��


    Page: 4


    With a sigh, I ept the reality in a positive manner. Just as I''m about to turn and call out to Botan after epting it, she cuts in with a sinct farewell line. I squint my eyes as a gust of wind blows right after. Her figure that I caught a glimpse of couldn''t be clearly seen. And after the wind ceased, there was no one there anymore.


    "..."


    Stunned by the twists and turns of the situation, I sit silently on the spot for a while. The dark-blue horse next to me seems bored and starts nibbling on my hair, so I gently tap its nose to stop it. Then I let out a deep sigh.


    "I should go back to everyone..."


    ''(�ަأ�) I wanna go home and talking about this field trip too!''


    "Who''s talking about a field trip?"


    I retort to the foolish spider''sment, then lean on the massive body of the horse that approaches my side.


    "...But before that..."


    Just a little, just a little break. Thanks to Botan''s words of assurance about the safety of the surroundings, I had been at ease. Now, I let myself sumb to the encroaching fatigue and slowly close my heavy eyelids on the spot. My consciousness sinks into the silence of darkness...


    ...


    ...


    "...Oh my, I''ve found you. Servant Yun-shoku? No, the one whom our daughters love more than anything else?"


    Just before my consciousnesspletely fades, I felt like I heard a sickly sweet female voice trembling in my ears... * * *


    "...Is this the ce? Why don''t youe out, Grandfather?"


    The granddaughter of Matsushige''s exorcists, who hadnded in a corner of the deep forest, calls out in a cold tone. Her voice echoes, trembling in the forest...


    ''Well, well, this is surprising. I was at a loss as to how I should help, and here you are.''


    "What nonsense!"


    The shikigami of the hummingbird that had disappeared at some point during the escape dramands,nds on Botan''s shoulder and announces. Botan feels displeased with its attitude, but she knows that crushing this simple shikigami would be pointless, so she refrains from doing so.


    ''Grrrrr''


    At the same time, the Hondou shiki of the Onikuma appears from within the forest with a leisurely pace. Does the servant realize that the ofuda in Tamaki''s hands had disappeared right at the end of the escape drama?


    "You really survived, huh? I honestly thought you would be used up..."


    At the time of lending it, this shikigami was already considerably injured. It was given as a disposable piece due to the difficulty of the path ahead. Botan was genuinely surprised by its survival and return. Immediately after, the bear youkai demon wraps something in a furoshiki (wrapping cloth), which raises Botan''s suspicion.


    "That is..."


    ''It was because it was clear it would be annihted. So, I secured something before that. Hey!''


    ''Grrrrr.''


    Growling, the bear drops the ''something'' it was carrying on the ground. The half-dead creature emits a small groan.


    ''How about that? With your current state, you look much better than me, don''t you?''


    The impolite remark of the shikigami, Botan''s grandfather, furrows her brow. Who does he think is responsible for this situation? Even if she were to spit it out, her grandfather wouldn''t be the least bit concerned. He would probably boast, saying something like, "I just prepared a better choice. It was you who made the decision." Botan couldn''t argue with that logic.


    "..."


    Regaining herposure, Botan directs her attention to the ''something'' next to her. It was also to divert her anger. However, there was something more important about it...


    ''How about that?''


    "...I remember seeing this a long time ago."


    Casting a brief nce at the monster lurking in the blind spot, Botan mutters.


    It was a memory from when she was still a naive and foolish young girl. It was an experiment she saw at the hands of the man she admired as her mentor.


    "Beto-beto-san, I really gave it a ridiculous name..."


    ''Beto-beto-san,'' ''Hashigo hijiri to san (Adder, a saint, and silkworms? ����������).'' It means silkworms that crawl around doorways and eat other silkworms. As can be seen, it''s a phic equivalent. The reason for adding thest character was that the base body was a silkworm, and it turned white. That was the only reason for adding this character. It was just pure silliness.


    "Of course, it seems to be in apletely different state from back then."


    What was captured before her eyes was no longer the ''Beto-beto-san'' she knew.


    The short and plump body, which seemed to be based on silkworms, remained unchanged. However, its size was entirely different. The body that should fit in the palm was now clearlyrger than a big boar. Its fangs, which should only be capable of eating insects, were lined up like those of a fierce carnivorous beast, gleaming brightly. The friendly nature inherited from the base form could hardly be expected from this growling.


    "You''re putting quite a strain on it. This kind of selective breeding is outrageous."


    The further it deviates from the original species in terms of body structure, the heavier the burden the species will bear. No matter how fast the generations change and how easy it is to improve insects, pushing it to this extent... Botan couldn''t help but sense a hidden malice behind the rationale.


    "...Or is it a dig at me?"


    Botan clicks her tongue at the shikigami''s malicious intentions and implications. Am I overthinking? If only she could think that way, what a stroke of luck it would be!


    "Ugh... So, what does Grandfather desire? Isn''t the purpose more than just showing it to me and asking for an opinion?"


    ''Hmm, true. It''s not just that. One thing is about the manufacturing method of these creatures. I''ll tell you about itter, alright?''


    After calmly stating this, the hummingbird seals the invisible modified youkai in the talisman held in its beak. Then, it continues the conversation.


    ''Now then... You seem to have made a decision about this appearance, haven''t you?''


    "I can''t change the fact that I''m between a rock and a hard ce."


    ''Hmph. You should have said something like that man.''


    "Huh?"


    After scrutinizing Botan''s body without reservation, the hummingbird gives his evaluation of her words. Botan twists her head, puzzled and showing an incredulous expression. The hummingbird continues without exining the true meaning to Botan.


    ''The insects that had spread throughout your body were extremely fragile. The moment they were exposed to the outside air, they died, and when they infiltrated others, they were killed by the rejection response. They were such fragile beings, easily affected by the changes of environment."


    It was an exnation that seemed rather obvious. And yet, their breeding capability was abnormal, permeating every nook and cranny of the body, infiltrating the muscles'' gaps, prating the organs, and even rampaging inside the veins. They didn''t bring any benefits to the host, just a swarm of foolish insects that didn''t even think about the consequences.


    ''As a result, although we couldn''t perform clinical trials, I came up with a n. That is to change the contents of your body.''

 Chapter 119.3

    Chapter 119.3


    [Part 3/4]


    If the insects was weak to the changes of environment, the idea was to change the body itself. Of course, they had tried means such as bing ill to kill the insects inside before. However, that was limited in effect, and it ended up with Botan herself being unable to bear it. So, it was not enough. They needed to fundamentally and on arge scale transform her.


    "So, this is the result, huh?"


    After her grandfather''s exnation, Botan reconfirms her appearance. The first thing that came into her view was wings. They were a pair of wings, dyed in a glossy ck that could be likened to a crow, hawk, or owl��somewhere in the realm of avian creatures. Then, she directs her skeptical gaze to the tail protruding from around her waist.


    What does she call this...a rat? Snake? Using the newly formed nerve system, she struggles to move the ck, slender tail, whose tip is as sharp as an arrowhead. Although its slender appearance seemed unreliable, in reality, it was a deadly weapon that the existing swords couldn''tpare to. The proof of its power was demonstrated when she swung it above the servant''s head.


    ''Moreover, around your ears...a slight trace of youkai transformation can be seen. Horns, perhaps? Probably, sensory organs other than vision have be much sharper than before?''


    "...Is there something you''re not exining?"


    ''Huh? What are you talking about?''


    "Do you want to get yourself killed, you old b*stard?"


    In response to Botan''s pointed question, the hummingbird responds with a dodgy answer. With as much anger as possible, Botanshes out at her grandfather. Her usual calm andposed tone was broken. Considering her current appearance, it was only natural. It was almost as if...


    ''I had a hard time deciding whether to add youkai factors to you. Thosemon youkai would only have mediocre effects. I needed a powerful individual.''


    He narrowed down several candidates and selected one to summon and obtain the factors. The potion, exquisitely concocted with it as the core, maximized the youkai transformation while retaining their reason. As a result, itpletely exterminated the swarming insects within her.


    "This is the price for that transformation. I feel nothing but malice. Isn''t this... like a nightmare demon?"


    Finally, hesitating whether to say it or not, Botan utters its name. A species of youma (monster) handed down in Nanban. It is also called a "subus" or "vampire demon," and as its name implies, its habits partially ovep with demon-type youkai and oni-type youkai, and it is spected in the ancient West Empire''s book "Genealogy of Demon-Type Beings" that they might be rted or hybrid species.


    "Even if the demon (Akuma) governs lust, its blood alone wouldn''t cause such a clear manifestation... Did you add it? The blood of that servant?"


    ''Well, fixing the direction of the blood is essential, and it''s also for your continued survival.''


    In response to Botan''s reproachful gaze, the hummingbird calmly asserts. The blood of the demon (akuma) is rare, but demon is a special existence among numerous monster.


    Demon (Akuma) is believed to be synthesized from a diverse array of monsters, and while there are tendencies in its characteristics based on the materials used, it is difficult to predict which factor will have the most significant effect when used as a potion ingredient.


    ''I further diluted the Youbo (youkai mother) factor hidden in his blood. This was to specifically stimte and activate only certain factors in demon (Akuma) blood. Otherwise, I''d have to kill you.''


    "So that I will not seek human flesh, is that it?"


    Saying someone is in a half-youkai state is not a single category; there are degrees and variations. Those artificial half-youkai created during the Great War era, including that servant, were particrlybat-focused. As their youkai transformation progressed, their reason copsed, and they became like true youkai, craving human flesh, leading to most of them being put down once they reached their expiration date.


    On the other hand, in the case of Azuma Hibari, who utilized the Great Tanuki''s factors, she didn''t actively participate inbat, which allowed her to maintain high levels of intelligence and reason. As for the young white fox, she was born with an extremely stable constitution as a half-youkai with excellent intelligence and reason... At least, the Nine-Tailed Fox she originated from had almostpletely fallen into a true youkai.


    "In the case of that Ezo werewolf, there was also the forcible procedure, so it was destined to lose her humanity as the youkai transformation progressed. ...However, it seems that taking in the blood of that servant had a different effect."


    And that man who transformed into the shadow (Kamui)... It might be the case that he is the most removed from humanity. Yet, he still maintains his reason, either due to the skill of the one who performed the modification or his own potential.


    ''In your case, it''s closest to the very first instance. Unfortunately, with my skills, achieving a stable mutation is incredibly difficult. That''s why I needed to fix the transformation destination. ...With your current transformation, you should be able to substitute something other than human flesh when necessary. In fact, you did so earlier, right?''


    "It seems rather inefficient. I needed a considerable quantity, after all."


    If the transformation led to bing a vampire, it wouldn''t be as necessary. That man''s body was practically more non-human than human once the fa?ade was peeled away. And it was a top-ss material that included the Great Earth Goddess'' factors. Its flowing blood should have been treated as a top-tiermodity in certain circles.


    ''On the other hand, vampires are not particrly efficient in terms of absorbing substances other than blood and flesh. I excluded those. With your body, you should be able to substitute hunger with a wide range of things. ording to Nanban''s experiment records, tears, blood, saliva, sweat, gastric acid, breast milk, hot springs... and... sp��''


    "��I get it. You don''t have to say any more."


    Botan interrupted the hummingbird''s exnation, not because it was known information, but it seemed there was another reason. At least, that''s how the hummingbird perceived it. Even though she maintains a calm exterior, her slightest gestures reveal what''s swirling in her heart.


    Of course, he wasn''t being mean enough to intentionally point that out...


    ''Being efficient can''t be denied, huh? You don''t want to fall so far as to eat people, do you?


    "Worst case scenario, I could arrange for it conveniently, you know?"


    Following the old man''s remark, both he and Botan turn their suspicious gazes towards the foul-smelling creature that naturally joined the conversation.


    Naturally, no one would take the demon (oni)''s words at face value.


    "I had a general idea... Did you manage to break free too? You seemed to be having quite a good time in the front row."


    "Oh? You figured it out?"


    "Your alcohol stench is so strong it''s nauseating."


    Of course, it was only because the demon had lifted her concealment that Botan could sense her. They had expected she might be hiding, but they didn''t anticipate that she could mask such a dense odor. And she was getting a little too excited.


    "Hahaha, don''t say that! From today on, we''rerades, right? Let''s get along! Your appearance as thest act was really spectacr! It was the perfect performance!"


    "I don''t recall being in a y."


    Botan feels difort at the thought of her and the servant''s life-and-death choices being treated as mere entertainment. But there was no need for her to say such things in front of her...


    ''I didn''t expect that kind of reaction from you after my granddaughter quit. Considering your expectations and attitude towards that servant, I thought you might be displeased. Is it that you have little interest in supporting roles?''


    "It''s precisely because it''s a supporting role that it adds vor. Our future rtionship will definitely bring out a good taste in him. A supporting role might be a supporting role, but you''re a top-notch supporting character. I''m really looking forward to it!"


    "Say whatever you want..."


    Botan didn''t have any expectations for the demon''s statement that she''d be theirrade. She had quickly foreseen this kind of development based on their forced interactions up to this point.


    "Don''t say that! ...Look, you''re a neer here, and you probably don''t know your way around, right? I could teach you various things, as a fellow demon (oni). ...I could guide you step by step, you know?"


    "Stop it. Stay away. Don''t cling to me."


    The blue demon, closing in at a speed even after being turned into a youkai, copses towards Botan with a yful gesture. Botan feels annoyed at the suffocating smell of alcohol and the sensation of the demon''s weak body against her chest.


    "Don''t say that. ...But you, didn''t you notice the presence getting close to him?"


    "Wha...!?"


    At the demon''s whispered remark in her ear, Botan instinctively widens her eyes and looks at the demon''s face. She gazes at the demon''s defiant smile, showing her fangs.


    "That is..."


    "Don''t worry. At least I was sure it wasn''t going to hurt him right now. In that sense, you were right; there was no dangerous person in that situation."


    Botan tries to pursue and reaches out her hand, but the demon smoothly avoids it as if sliding through it. She takes a step back, then another, distancing herself.


    "On the contrary... the problem is with him."


    ''Are you talking about the servant? About his youkai transformation?''


    In response to the demon''s mention, the old man asks. However, the demon suddenly shows aplex and somewhat mncholic expression, different from his previous attitude.


    "Nah, it''s something much deeper. ...I''d prefer if he didn''t stray too far from my preferences."


    "...?"


    Seeing the demon''s iprehensibly submissive and somewhat sad attitude, Botan, even the old man, furrows their brows. It was the first time they had seen such a reaction from the blue demon.


    "...What are you talking about?"


    "Well, don''t want him to be too simr, is that it?"


    "Huh?"


    "Then, we''ll part ways here!"


    In response to Botan''s question, the demon''s answer was an abrupt deration of departure,pletely different from her previous attitude. Before Botan or the old man could say anything, the demon''s figure quickly disappears. It''s like a gust of wind.


    "...!? She''s as fast as ever!!"


    Botan, who always finds her ambiguous, abstract, and one-sided remarks annoying, clicks her tongue, but she quickly calms her irritated nerves and regains herposure.


    "...Genbu, let''s take care of your injuries for now. Come here."


    ''Gruruuuu~''


    She sighs and beckons the bear over. The bear-youkai-like creature approaches with a cheerful growl, but Botan ignores it and begins to treat the wounds. Curses charms fluttered, closing his wounds. It was only a temporary treatment as proper medical care was impossible here.


    "It''s an order. Carry that captured prey (Beto-beto-san)."


    ''Gruruu~''


    The bear-youkai creature whimpers as if saying "You''re rough with your subordinates," in response to Botan''smand. Sniffing at its attitude, Botan turns on her heels. Walking by her side is a two-tailed cat, showing an air as if it had been there from the beginning.


    "Nekomata" and "Neko-uma nata." Shikigami used by the imperial court, they were given to Botan by Matsushige Oji, the old man, for emergency surveince and execution of tasks. A modified youkai...


    ''Hmm? Are you still taking it with you?''


    "Grandfather, you are still not at ease, right? So I''ll keep this for now."


    Botan knew that her grandfather was not a soft person to leave someone, especially a human who was more than half youkai, unquestioned just because she was his granddaughter.


    "I myself can''t trust myself. The example of that servant is of no help either."


    That''s why Botan epts it obediently. She keeps a cat by her side, which could end up taking her life.


    ''...Are you being sarcastic? Do you resent me?''


    She didn''t say what, but there were plenty of things that could make her resent him. In response to his muttered words, Botan turns slightly to face him. She opens her mouth.


    "Of course. The current situation is partly due to my own stupidity, but it''s not like you have no fault in it either."


    Botan''s remark pointedly directs malice and hatred towards her grandfather. She shoots him an annoyed look. And...somewhere along the line, she smiles wryly, as if letting go of something.


    "Well, in this world, you can only y with the cards you''re dealt. It''s best to leave it at that, so we won''t end it on bad terms."


    In the manner of someone else, Botan jeers. Then, she gracefully disappears into the forest.

 Chapter 119.4

    Chapter 119.4


    [Part 4/4]


    ''...Sigh, you''ve be quite strong without me knowing.''


    The hummingbird, who fell silent for a moment, muttered to himself, as if telling someone. Deeply moved, he murmured.


    ''Grrrrr.''


    ''Well, I''m not talking to you.''


    ''Grr...''


    The hummingbird immediately responded with a retort to the bear-youkai creature, which responded to his murmur by crossing its arms and nodding its understanding. It looked dejected for a moment... * * *


    Late at night, a mountain of rubble stood there. No, to be precise, the corpses of nts soaked in debris had a very strong presence there.


    "Mayoiga"... a giant mass of nts disguised as a pce. Scattered around were countless corpses of those who had been spat out just before dying and had lost their masters and died. As expected, it seemed that those had not been disposed of yet, probably because of their sheer number.


    Both the "Mayoiga" itself and its dead subordinate were treasures in a sense. The extermination squad had already started calcting the expected profits and losses from eliminating this. Tomorrow, they were going to collect everything that could be useful and burn down the entire pce.


    But a corner of the piled-up remains suddenly copses. And...just after the moonlight was covered by clouds, it appeared.


    ''Kukukukuk!! Hahaha!!''


    In the pitch-ck night, it leapt out, pushing away the mountain of rubble. It wriggled. It had a malicious, cruel smile andughed scornfully.


    ''Isn''t this fresh air outside the mansion great? Hehehe, it feels so refreshing!!''


    Therge child-like doll trembled with joy, rattling its body. For decades, or maybe centuries, wandering in thatbyrinth was the epitome of boredom.


    ''Kekeke. Why am I different from the others and alive even after my master died? Well, it''s simple! After all, that ''body'' is just a vessel for my soul!''


    The man who was born into a branch family of the exorcists, however, hardly inherited any exorcism talent and was destined to live as a wealthyndowner.


    And the man thought it was boring.


    The man, who was a mass of sadism and malice, selfishly sacrificed the people of his territory for his own desires. He used them to increase his power, and as offerings for forbidden rituals. When the n realized the man''s great sin and came to exterminate him, the people in his territory had already been wiped out. The man had fled.


    Floating from one ce to another, the man became a stray exorcist to fulfill his desires. He was eventually cornered by the imperial court, struggled to the end, and lost his life...and then, for the first time, he noticed his hidden power.


    "The Puppeteer," the man''s extraordinary power had two aspects. One was the ability to keep his soul inside a doll, and the other was the power to possess the bodies of those he killed. And that was the reason this malevolent spirit survived while many other attendants met their fate with "Mayoiga." In other words...


    ''Hahaha!! The only attendants in that damn irritating pce were the dolls I possessed! The rest were just heaps of garbage from the pce...''


    The viin nces at the body of the doll he possessed. It''s quite damaged. One arm is missing, and the leg is twisted. However, it''s not a significant issue from the perspective of the doll''s existence, as itcks the sense of pain. It''s merely a vessel.


    ''Hehe. Well, it''s enough as a ce to spend the night. Besides, I''ve already chosen my next vessel!''


    Thus, the doll continues to wear a wicked smile. It tightly grips the broken tip of a sword in its hand and starts walking, heading toward its predetermined prey.


    Its destination is the encampment of the "Mayoiga" extermination squad, one of them being the Onitsuki family''s tent, where the servant group Yun-shoku resided.


    Since the encounter, the man had targeted "him." It was partly due to resentment, but more importantly, he felt that he was an excellent candidate. He quickly grasped the way the brats interacted with him. He could easily imagine what kind of person that servant was. He was someone trusted and loved by women and children, and through careful observation, he became certain of that. His body was perfect for the possession.


    ''A brat who''s killed by someone they trust shows such a nice expression, right? Seriously, the look of iprehension, crying, and calling for help... It''s the best sight!''


    It was the words of an experienced person. In fact, the soul inside the doll had done the same thing many times, even more than that. It became addictive, an irresistible and charming moment.


    ''Oh, a boundary. But well, it''s poorly made, isn''t it?''


    The doll sneers after ncing at the ropes that were set up as a boundary to protect the camp. Then, in a rather disappointing manner, it easily slips through the "Youkai-Sealing Rope" that creates the boundary.


    Of course, that was expected. This rope is meant to block youkai. The doll he used before might have been affected, but the doll he''s using now is just one of the ornaments stored inside "Mayoiga." Moreover, the essence of the doll is a soulposed of spiritual energy. There''s no way the boundary would activate. The man''s ability was exceptionally outstanding when it came to infiltration.


    Anyway, they were likely nning to withdraw from this ce tomorrow, so the doll slowly approaches its destination, hiding from the busy people moving within the camp. And then, it spots its target in the distance - the tent where the servant''s presence lingers.


    ''Kihhihihihi!! Just you wait, you d*mn irritating brat! Tonight, the beloved me will crawl over to you!!''


    The doll, with a gleaming smile, raises the de and mocks. It takes a step forward toward the tent, its heart pounding like a maiden waiting for her first night.


    But then, a countless pitch-ck darknesses resembling arms entangle and capture the doll.


    ''Huh?''


    The doll is bewildered by what just happened. But in the next moment, it is forcefully dragged into the darkness without a word. It ends up inside the "Mayoiga" that was parked nearby.


    In the heart of the embodiment of evil that resides within "Mayoiga."


    ''No, stop it!!?''


    The doll, sensing how hideous the entity that captured it is, struggles desperately. It writhes, trying to escape from the countless arms resembling its own.


    But it was meaningless. Everything was in vain. It was already toote for everything.


    ''H-Hii!!? N-No waaay!!''


    Like a lizard''s tail, the man''s soul tries to evacuate from the doll''s body. However, even that invisible soul is entangled by countless arms.


    ''W-What the h-hell is goiiing ooon!!?"


    The man''s soul was in a state of panic. It was engulfed in madness and fear. Though not visible, the soul clearly understood the presence of dense and evil energy approaching. An existence far beyond itself entwined and wrapped around it��a grotesque "something."


    "Pl-ple-please, stop it!? Oh please, let me go!!?"


    Upon witnessing the darkness open its jaws, the man''s soul understood its fate. It was made to understand.


    "Sto-stop it!? Noooo!!?"


    Even the screams from the depths of the echoing soul were swallowed by the darkness... * * *


    "...? What''s this?"


    A certain family''sborer, who was working for the uing evacuation, tilted their head when they saw the heavily damaged doll lying on the ground.


    It was a fuso doll resembling a badly damaged young girl. They absentmindedly picked it up and examined it closely. Then, they tilted their head again.


    What on earth is this? Who does this belong to? Theborer nced around. Their gaze immediately fell on the Onitsuki family''s ox cart, which was parked closest to them. The viewing window was open.


    "No, it can''t be."


    Theborer shrugged and denied it. They had seen the nobles of the Onitsuki family enter the tent for a meeting a while ago. It didn''t seem likely that this doll, clearly meant for young children to y with, belonged to them. Maybe it belonged to one of the half-youkai servants who were waiting nearby... but something didn''t feel right.


    "Well, it''s a weird thing. What is going on..."


    Theborer twisted their head again and looked at the doll. Then, they noticed something they had missed before��the twisted expression on the doll''s face. It seemed as if it were desperately struggling and suffering in a never-ending hell. This wasn''t something that should be for children...


    "How tasteless. Whose possession is this...?"


    Involuntarily, they let out words of scorn. Immediately after, they shuddered and turned to look behind them. It felt like they sensed someone''s gaze. However, there was nothing there. Nothing to see. Just one ox cart parked nearby.


    "...Is this some kind of curse tool? It''s creepy."


    Thinking that it might belong to some exorcist family, they stopped investigating further out of a sense of foreboding and unease. See no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil��it was the easiest way to cut ties with wicked things...


    And so, the damaged doll was left on the cold ground. Only one thing remained��a single, solitary figure. Left behind and left behind... and before anyone knew it, it was gone.


    Fan art:


    Title: Princess Aoi looks enchanting


    URL: here


    As a little bonus (a scene of Botan drinking blood)


    ''��(; ?��?) <em>Eh?''</em>


    ''(���㧥��) <em>What is this...?''</em>


    ''(���㧥��) <em>Food...''</em>


    ''(�b�ѩb) <em>Food...''</em>


    ''(�b�ѩb)��''


    ''��(???) <em>Oh! Maybe!''</em>


    ''(�R?�Q)�� <em>Finally, I can meet you, my little sister.''</em>


    "Well, isn''t that strange?"


    And that concludes this chapter. The next one will be an epilogue.

 Book 8 Epilogue, (1)

    Book 8 Epilogue, (1)


    [Part 1/6]


    Deep within a valley submerged in snow. The time is around two hours past the sixth hour of the rabbit (Around the time of the sixth hour after sunrise.). In a corner of a fog-covered early morning vige, she was there.


    Onitsuki valley vige''s long-established confectionery tea house, "Hanamizuki House," starts its mornings early. As confectionery making begins around the time of sunrise, steam from the cooking had been leaking from the shop''s chimney since about two hours ago.


    "Phew. It''s still cold after all."


    Momiji, the signboard girl of the shop, grumbled while blowing white breaths onto her chilled palms during her water duties. Despite herints, her expression was bright.


    It was only natural. The shop''s sales, which had once been considered disastrous, had been gradually recoveringtely. It was all thanks to putting up new products inspired by foreign sweets that were trendy. Although her father and the other craftsmen were somewhat dissatisfied, they eventuallypromised when their daughter earnestly persuaded them. Her father, too, understood that if this situation continued, they would have to close the shop. In the worst case, their family''s future would be uncertain. Momiji absolutely did not want to be sent away to the city.


    The decisive factor was the order for the new product from the Onitsuki Estate. The opinion of the honorable madam adviser was the first. With that rmendation, orders also came from the Uemon and the branch family''s Ayaka. The vigers heard the rumors and came to enjoy the feast. And thus, the flow of customers was returning.


    "All thanks to that person, right?"


    What crossed Momiji''s mind was the presence of a customer from some time ago. Somehow, in this vige in the countryside, his wise advice and knowledge about food and trends were like a powerful medicine��in a good way. Opinions that even neers on the opposite side of the road couldn''te up with were truly akin to divine help.


    "Thanks to him, our shop is finally at ease... I wonder if he''lle again?"


    Come to think of it, when he visits next time, she asked him to taste the new product as well, Momiji reminisces and mumbles. She waits eagerly for that customer, smiling with delight.


    ...Suddenly, the sound of a horse neighing echoes from within the fog.


    "...?"


    Who could it be at this hour? A fast horse? In this thick fog, it''s dangerous. Momiji hurriedly retreats to the side of the road, but when she realizes the identity of the figure that appeared in the thick fog, she can''t help but rush towards it.


    It''s because she recognized that distinctive coat.


    "Ah! A customer! A customer! Long time no see!"


    "Eh...!?"


    The customer leading the horse showed a momentary dazed reaction to her call. However, he quickly remembered and looked at her.


    "Right... you''re from the ''Hanamizuki House'' staff, right?"


    "Yes! Thank you for the other day!"


    "No, no. But meeting at this hour is quite surprising."


    Momiji smiles at the fact that he remembered her. Then she continues.


    "That''s my line. Toe out so early in the morning... You must have left the nearby inn or checkpoint in the middle of the night, right? It must have been cold this winter, especially when you''re riding."


    "Haha. Yes, well..."


    As she inquires while looking at therge horse he''s leading, he responds with a wry smile. From the looks of it, it seems like it wasn''t his own decision toe here. No, it might have been a forced order from above. Well, that makes sense. Considering he''s been given an unfortunate dark-blue horse, it further supports that idea. Momiji sympathizes with him.


    "Oh, by the way! Since you''re here anyway, why don''t you take a break ande to our shop!? The first batch of confections should be ready around this time of the morning! We''ll also prepare warm tea!"


    She extends a genuine smile, filled with kindness and a hint of goodwill, inviting him. She wants to hear his thoughts on the confections, get information about new products, and learn more about him.


    "I apologize. I have urgent business, and if I''mte, I''ll be scolded by my master."


    The request was, however, refused without any hesitation.


    "I, I see... Oh well, I guess there''s no help for it."


    Momiji feels slightly awkward with the swift rejection, but she understands. This is not a leisurely visit. In this strict world with clear hierarchies, forcing someone into such a situation could lead to losing one''s position, or worse, losing one''s life. Momiji has no choice but to step back.


    "If I have some free time, I''lle back here again. Oh, by the way..."


    The customer suddenly seems to remember something and takes out a notebook from his pocket. He starts writing something and then hands it to her. Momiji receives it and reads the words on the paper before looking back at the customer.


    "This is...!?"


    "I heard the rumors. The confection that I told you about before seems to be quite popr, right?"


    "Haha. Did you hear about it?"


    "I also go in and out of the Onitsuki estate... I was surprised. It exceeded my expectations. Some of the housewives around here were talking about it."


    With a genuinely surprised tone, the customer continues.


    "On the next asion, I''ll treat you to the previous confections as well. Is that alright?"


    "That''s... Yes! Definitely! I''ll prepare extra tea!"


    Taken aback by the customer''s offer, Momiji quickly responds with a beaming smile, though she wonders if it''s too sweet and if he can finish all the food.


    "Hahaha. You''re an energetic signboard girl. Well then, I''ll take my leave."


    The customer alsoughs cheerfully at Momiji''s reply, bows, and leaves the front of the shop. Momiji, ying the role of a signboard girl, sends him off with a deep bow. She keeps watching him until his figure disappears from view...


    "He''s really a good person. Hehehe, looking forward to it!!"


    With her head raised, Momiji murmurs to herself. Then she suddenly tilts her head and wonders.


    "Huh? Come to think of it... Did I forget his face again?" * * *


    It''ste afternoon. The ce is the majestic main Onitsuki mansion, which could be mistaken for a daimyo''s residence like the Otera (Great Temple) or Ozamurai. Standing alone at the entrance is a small figure.


    Clothed in pristine child''s attire and wearing a bright white silk robe, the slender figure could easily be mistaken for a lovely young girl. ...No. Although very few people know the truth, he was indeed a girl. He ''became'' her true self through a process of gender transition.


    Years of long penance and practices to transform her body were an excruciating ordeal, not metaphorically, but literally to the point of vomiting blood. Many have attempted such transformation throughout history, but many also abandoned it midway, and that is widely known.


    However, this former boy seeded. It was partly because her master who performed the treatment was skilled, but above all, it was the result of her strong will. Without it, she could never have achieved it.


    Now, the former boy cut off all ties with her tainted past. And she waits. Longing for someone she loves like a maiden in love...


    "Big bro... Is he noting yet?"


    With a sweet voice full of yearning, the former boy waits. Although hert master said it would be best to wait in one of the mansion''s rooms, unfortunately, the former boy couldn''t hold out that long. So here she waits, dressed like this. She waits with this transformed ''body.''


    The reason for concealing her appearance with the white silk robe is that she didn''t want to show herself to others as much as possible. She wanted to keep herself exclusive to that person. Of course, with her natural beauty, someone who sees her would likely be unable to tell she was a boy at first nce, especially with the preconceptions in mind.


    However, if someone observes closely, they might notice the difference, and that''s why the former boy''s clothes serves to hide it. Fortunately, due to her background, her appearance in a woman''s clothes, somewhat resembling a female role in kabuki, didn''t raise too many eyebrows. Perhaps it was even seen as her master''s yful idea.


    And her hidden allure was unmatchedpared to when she was a boy. Her silky hair had grown longer and became more charming. She touches her chest. Although it''s not clear due to the clothes, her chest has slightly developed. It''s still young, just budding. But she firmly believes that it will gradually, but surely, grow from now on.


    In secret, the most decisive difference is the blood flowing within her. The blood that only girls have, the proof of being able to embrace the desire for love and bear children... When she experienced it for the first time, she felt dizzy and nauseous. While copsing, sheughed. It was sheer joy. Laughing and crying at the same time. Weeping.


    Such a price was not even close to being regrettable for the former boy. For her, the intense suffering of a bad month was nothing more than delight. Finally, she had arrived at the beginning of being devoted to the one she loves. Compared to that, this pain... She would even want him to feel the scent of that blood. If he transformed into a youkai beast, he would easily notice it. Once he realized, she would envision the scene of being forcibly taken, of being ravished, in vivid detail. It was bliss.


    "Hehehe. Big bro. I love you, Big bro..."


    Concealing her footsteps and blocking the sounds around her, she sinks into her fantasy world. She rubs her thighs quietly. Her breath bes alluringly rough. Her underwear is already wet. She doesn''t consider it immodest. With this, she can wee him without making him wait...

 Book 8 Epilogue, (2)

    Book 8 Epilogue, (2)


    [Part 2/6]


    "...!? Is heing?"


    While deeply immersed in her fantasies, Shirowakamaru quickly noticed it with her own eyes. A convoy of people and carriages advancing on the city road. Her heart pounded intensely at the thought that one of them might be him. Blushing like a proper maiden, even more so than a love-struck girl.


    She almost couldn''t wait and was about to run out, but she remembered the manners taught by her master and endured the heart-wrenching feeling. While it might be eptable on a bed, she had learned that being a shameless woman in public would lead to being disliked.


    After what felt like an eternity, the convoy passed through the gate. It seems he wasn''t in the front. So, could he be inside one of the carriages...?


    People streamed out of the parked carriages. Servants andborers descended from the wagons, carrying the spoils of their recent subjugation. The weing mansion staff received the items and the ountants checked their contents before sending them to the storehouse.


    After a while, Shirowakamaru was convinced that the person she was waiting for wasn''t in the group. Her interest wanedpletely. She then looked at avishly decorated ox cart. The door opened. And...


    "Please step back!! ...Miss, we''ve arrived now!? Someone, bring a doctor!!"


    "Uuuh... uuuhh..."


    Servants carrying a stretcher. Ady-in-waiting screaming. On the stretcher was a moaning princess. Something had caused her hair to explode. A snake sword with rolled-up eyes was beside her.


    "..."


    Even Shirowakamaru was momentarily stunned by the information overload. The truth was, this youngdy had been hit by a direct lightning strike from a dragon''s thunder, using the sword as a lightning rod, while she was dealing with invisible youkai. True to the spirit of the Ako family, she suffered a major injury that would take nearly half a month to fully heal, although fortunately, it was not life-threatening and would leave nosting effects.


    "What a troublesome thing. I told her she''d get better, and then there''s this noisy fuss around her. They''re being too overprotective."


    "....!?"


    While Shirowakamaru''s attention had been focused on Murasaki''s group, she turned around when she heard that voice with an extraordinary presence. And there, she found the figure of Lady Sumire.


    "Ah..."


    "Household member Shirowakamaru-san, right? Thank you for weing us. Are you waiting for someone?"


    The astonishment came not from the sudden address itself, but from the fact that despite hiding, her presence seemed to have no effect. Not only that, she couldn''t sense Lady Sumire until she heard her voice...?


    "Um... well..."


    "Well then, I''ll excuse myself. It seems I''ll be quite busy."


    "...?"


    Before Shirowakamaru could desperately say anything, Lady Sumire unterally started the conversation and cut it off. She left the scene easily, leaving Shirowakamaru perplexed. Before she could doubt thest words, her consciousness shifted to the following group descending from the ox cart.


    "Thank you for the wee."


    "No, thank you, too."


    As Shirowakamaru exchanged perfunctory greetings with the servant and aide personnel passing by, the conversations were mechanical and without any genuine interest. There was no departure from the realm of social niceties. However, Shirowakamaru sensed an unmistakable displeasure in them.


    "...Tamaki-san, thank you for your hardwork."


    "Huh? Ah, yeah... Shirowakamaru-kun, was it? Thanks."


    Shirowakamaru took the initiative to greet Hotoya Tamaki, who disembarked as if her mind was elsewhere. Tamaki seemed to recognize her presence only when she greeted first, and she desperately put on a smile in response. Behind her were her somewhat awkward female maid and a servant.


    (...I don''t like them.)


    Shirowakamaru''s inner disdain seemed to be directed not only at the smile itself but also at Hotoya Tamaki and her group. She didn''t like how these upstarts were being cared for by her beloved. And one of them even cohabitated with him!! Not to mention the strange looks her master sometimes cast toward Tamaki...


    It was jealousy. Knowing her position well, Shirowakamaru wouldn''t ask her beloved or her master about it, and she tried to appear harmless as much as possible, but deep inside, her favorability towards Tamaki and her group was quite low. Wouldn''t it be nice if they just died somewhere? She even wished he would be heartbroken. She would be there to console him.


    "...?"


    As she bid farewell to Tamaki and the others without saying anything else, the former boy saw woman''s figure and involuntarily tilted her head.


    "Shirowakamaru, huh? It''s not necessary for you to wee us. It must have been tough in this cold weather."


    The words spoken by Onitsuki Hina, who descended elegantly from the carriage, were somewhat eerie. No, the words themselves were no different from what she usually said. The difference was in the atmosphere.


    The usually cool and intimidating atmosphere had faded. Instead, she exuded an obvious sense of excitement and joy. Despite this, she maintained her usual facade. It was unnerving, given her position.


    "No, it''s nothing... It''s just inside the mansion. Please don''t worry about it."


    "I see. But don''t push yourself, okay? Even though you''re a household member, you''re still a child. You don''t have to be so considerate of everyone around you, ah��"


    Hina''s lively and gentle reply to Shirowakamaru''s evasive response was interrupted mid-sentence.


    "...?"


    "Are you jealous...?"


    "!!?"


    Before she could try to look up at the face of the princess and her changing aura, the murmur reached her ears. Shirowakamaru''s body stiffened instantly. She knew that moving would mean certain death.


    "...Well then, I''ll leave it here. I have to report to the head of the family."


    Leaving behind the frozen Shirowakamaru, Hina walked away. A cold sweat streamed down Shirowakamaru''s forehead. In the end, she couldn''t move a muscle until Hinapletely disappeared into the mansion.


    "I told you to stay inside the mansion."


    "Eek!?"


    A gentle hand gently grabbed Shirowakamaru''s small shoulders from behind. She let out a cute scream and instinctively turned around. There stood her master, Onitsuki Kochou, wearing a trailing robe and looking down at her.


    The official adviser to the Onitsuki family, Onitsuki Kochou, smiled mockingly at her...


    "What a troubled child you are. Thanks to you, Hina got suspicious of you. It''s still within the realm of doubt... Think about your position when trying to deceive her."


    "Y-Yes, I''m sorry..."


    Surprised and shaken, but overwhelmed by her master''s reproach, Shirowakamaru offered a deep apology. Her honest attitude elicited a gentle smile from Kochou.


    "I guess it can''t be helped. I understand how you feel. You want to show yourself to him, right? You want to see him as soon as possible? But you have to endure. Endurance is important."


    Perhaps the changes in her body were linked to the changes in her character. Kochou noticed that her disciple''s self-control was somewhat slipping. Her jealousy was bing stronger... She thought she would have to ''educate'' her a bitter. It wouldn''t be good if he saw any slip-ups. However, right now...


    "Hehehe. I wonder if he''sing. Shall we wee him together?"


    Kochou had been looking forward to it as well. The shikigami that she had attached to him during the incident in ''Mayoiga'' had been lost. While she did attach a shikigami to Tamaki, it was impossible to attach another one to him. It was too risky, as it would draw the attention of the other members of the expedition. It was apletely different matter between attaching it from the beginning and sending it afterward.


    "Also... I think I need to talk a little with Aoi."


    It was about the incident that led him back into danger. Although it ultimately led to the rescue of Tamaki... While she understood his expectations, she also wanted him to understand the feelings of those watching from the sidelines. She hoped he wouldn''t be suspected.


    As if responding to the whispering rumors, he finally appeared. The second princess of Onitsuki, dressed in a trailing robe, and apanied by a white fox daughter... Aoi descended from the ox cart.


    "Aoi, are you feeling okay? I heard what happened. It was quite tough over there, wasn''t it?"


    Kochou boldly addressed her granddaughter. It was also a way of showing off to the surroundings. If they talked secretly, they might arouse suspicions about their deep connections. By speaking openly like this, people would know about Kochou''s extensivework. No one would suspect her.


    "..."


    Meanwhile, Shirowakamaru red displeasingly at the white fox. Just like with Tamaki and the others, it was jealousy. In some ways, it might have been even stronger...


    "...Yes. Thank you, grandmother, foring to wee us."

 Book 8 Epilogue, (3)

    Book 8 Epilogue, (3)


    [Part 3/6]


    Aoi expressed her gratitude to her grandmothers who hade to wee her. Immediately, Kochou noticed something unusual.


    "...Where is he?"


    "He disappeared early in the morning. That woman said she sent him ahead, but... do you know anything?"


    Kochou immediately guessed who that woman referred to. At the same time, she felt doubtful.


    "Sumire-san, huh... We may need to ask herter. And also, that child."


    Kochou''s murmurs were small and cold. She hadn''t been informed beforehand. Moreover, probably no one else was... Did that couple decide something secretly? And did they send him ahead to this mansion alone? Where is he now?


    "We''ll have a council meeting in a while. We''ll talk about the details afterward... Shirowakamaru-san, please return to your room. Your goal doesn''t seem attainable for now."


    "Shiro, you should also return to my room."


    Kochou and Aoi each gave orders to their pieces.


    "But...!"


    "Yes, Princess... Excuse me."


    As if interrupting Shirowakamaru''s reluctantly given words, the white fox girl responded. Her voice sounded weak, lifeless, and even cold. Shirowakamaru, who was standing right next to her, gave her a puzzled look. But she ignored it and politely bowed before quickly leaving the ce.


    "...Shirowakamaru-san, I understand how you feel, but for now, please follow my orders, okay?"


    "...Excuse me."


    ncing at the retreating white fox, Kochou once again requested her disciple. Shirowakamaru reluctantly nodded and headed in her master room''s direction...


    "Hey, what happened to that fox girl?"


    "There are someplicated circumstances. Well, it''s not just that..."


    Her granddaughter''s response to her inquiry about the white fox''s atmosphere was not clear. It seemed like she didn''t want to talk about it, or rather, the circumstances wereplex. Perhaps, it was also rted to him...


    "I see... Well, let''s go for now."


    Conceding to Aoi''s attitude, Kochou urged her to move toward the council. Aoi also silently nodded and followed.


    As they headed deeper into the mansion, both of them felt an inexplicable sense of unease in their hearts... * * *


    "You''ve done well to return. I appreciate your efforts in subduing the monster (youma) that defiled our homnd."


    Sitting at the head, the head of the Onitsuki family, Yuusei, made a somewhat formal deration. Then, the leader of the expedition, Sumire, followed by the household members, Shizu and Tamaki, bowed their heads. Yuusei nodded, and they returned to their respective seats, leaving the ce next to her husband to Sumire.


    "Now then, we have also receivedmendations from the imperial court for this expedition. We have received a reward in gold coins as well. Along with the spoils recovered from ''Mayoiga,'' how does that sound? Will it cover the expenses for this year''s Joraku (visiting capital)?"


    "We need to conduct a detailed inspection, but... if we include the support from the tradingpany, we should manage somehow."


    The finance officer, Uemon, confidently answered the head''s question. The expressions of those in the council brightened. The fact that the funds were secured, including assistance to other families, was fortunate. Especially for Onitsuki Hina''s faction.


    "Indeed. We will also prepare rewards for those who participated in this expedition, including theborers and servants. Those who work should receive appropriate rewards. By the way..."


    After conveying the point to Uemon, the head looked at Sumire as if recalling something. Then he continued.


    "I believe we''ve received a report through the shikigami... You''ve hired several new people in our house, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. One servant from the Asakuma family that was drifting in ''Mayoiga,'' and twoborers who were already working here. We are considering employing them as servants and general workers."


    His wife responded to her husband''s question. To exin in more detail, the former had no home to return to as he was highly skilled, while thetter lost their ce to live as they were attacked by invisible youkai and got lost inside ''Mayoiga.''


    "Servants are always in short supply, and someborers were also lost during this incident... Is that eptable?"


    "I leave the details to you. Coordinate with Uemon. Is there any objection from everyone?"


    In response to Sumire''s confirmation, Yuusei asked the assembled people. There was no reply. It meant they agreed. In fact, no one wanted to make a fuss about such a matter.


    "Very well, it''s settled. Now, on to the next agenda... But before that, there''s something I must discuss."


    Upon hearing those words, everyone in the council, except one, turned their heads in confusion. The daily council agendas were generally known in advance. Suddenly adding something unexpected here was unusual. Some were puzzled, some were shaken, and some were on guard, trying to anticipate what Yuusei meant to say.


    "Enter."


    Responding to Yuusei''s invitation, the sliding door to the council room opened. At the same time, almost everyone in the room was shocked by the unexpected guest. The person invited was unexpected.


    It was a servant in ck clothes wearing a hannya mask.


    "Tomobe-kun...?"


    "This is..."


    "..."


    Whispers and murmurs filled the room. Everyone spected about the purpose of the man''s entrance.


    "Yun-shoku!? What are you doing here!!? You can''t just enter a ce like this on your own...!"


    Shizu, who was the superior, shouted angrily at the intruder. But immediately, a hand was held up in front of her to stop her. It was the head of the servant group, Onitsuki Shisui.


    "Sh-Shisui-sama...? What''s going on...!?"


    "Calm down, Assistant. Didn''t the Head give the order? To let him in."


    "What? But... no way!?"


    Ignoring the astonished Shizu, the man in ck with the hannya mask entered the room. He seemedpletely unaware of the unfriendly and sometimes hostile gazes from dozens of people in the room.


    When he reached the middle of the room, the servant dropped to his knees on the tatami floor and deeply bowed his head. It was as if a condemned criminal was presenting his head for decapitation...


    Aoi unconsciously nced at her grandmother through the gap in her fan, silently appealing to her. Her grandmother seemed equally perplexed. It was proof that this situation had beenpletely unexpected. Even Kochou, with her widework within the Onitsuki family, had not noticed until just now. And judging from the reactions of those around...


    (As I suspected, he acted on his own.)


    Having recovered from the confusion early on since her return, Aoi began to specte on the situation. She used her sharp intellect to predict what her father was nning and what he was trying to do now. She prepared arguments to defend his beloved, no matter what charges he might face.


    "Servant''s Yun-shoku, I need to confirm. You were trapped in ''Mayoiga'' during this mission. Is that correct?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    In the heavy and tense atmosphere of the interrogation-like question, the servant answered concisely. "Trapped in ''Mayoiga''..." Some attendees sighed with a groan at his words. Their reactions seemed more like genuine surprise than mistrust. Even among those present, few could confidently im they could escape from the powerful ''Mayoiga.'' It was quite an achievement for a mere servant to return alive... It appeared to be an attitude of disbelief.


    "After that, despite having escaped once, you ignored the warnings from your surroundings and invaded ''Mayoiga'' again, isn''t that right?"


    "Wait! That''s..."


    "I ordered him to do so."


    As the Head pursued the question further, Tamaki tried to defend, but Aoi firmly interrupted her with a resounding voice. And she continued.


    "I knew there were survivors inside, so I ordered him. It would be a shame for the Onitsuki family to abandon the youngdy of our care while doing nothing to help. I made a reasonable decision."


    Aoi answered smoothly, as if singing a song. Although she never looked at him, the young girl, who was the subject of her assistance, turned pale from guilt.


    "Didn''t you think it was a reckless decision?"

 Book 8 Epilogue, (4)

    Book 8 Epilogue, (4)


    [Part 4/6]


    "I considered it to be a responsibility worthy of bearing. Besides... the results were even better than I initially anticipated."


    Aoi proudly boasted of the achievements. After escaping from ''Mayoiga,'' Tamaki and the servant were both interrogated and imed to have participated in the subjugation of ''Mayoiga,'' with Tamaki as the leader and the servant as her assistant. It was true that they delivered the final blow. However, Tamaki could not be proud of it, nor did she want to be praised for it. Of course, such things didn''t matter to Aoi.


    Avoiding any failures that could lead to his questioning and slowly but surely building his reputation to strengthen his position... Aoi saw no value in anything else at this moment. She had no concern for Hotoya''s princess''s mental state.


    "...I see. Your judgment was indeed correct, Aoi."


    While the saying goes that all''s well that ends well, the result was everything. As long as Aoi''s judgment benefited the Onitsuki family, there was no reason to reproach her with hypotheticals, and the servant, who was just a tool receiving orders, had no reason to discuss guilt. Aoi was confident that she had sessfully deflected any malice from the man in front of her. No matter how he twisted his logic, it seemed impossible to find fault now. Inside, Aoi sneered at her father with contempt.


    "Therefore, I will deliver the verdict. Servant Yun-shoku, from today, your alias will be Tomobe. I hereby promote you from a servant to a household member in recognition of your achievements up to this day. Furthermore, I appoint you as an aide to the head of the main family."


    Onitsuki Yuusei delivered the solemn judgment in a monotonous tone, and all the attendees in the council room bowed their heads in eptance. After a moment of silence, they began to murmur one after another.


    "What? What on earth...?"


    "Could it be? No way..."


    "He''s just a servant! What''s with this huge fuss!?"


    The words flying back and forth showed the confusion of the attendees about the head''s decision. It was a bolt from the blue.


    "Are you kidding!? Is this allowed!?"


    "It''s not a joke, Head of the Hidden Group. Check the records. There have been several precedents."


    Uemon''s shout, which is the loudest of all, is answered in a nonchnt manner by Yuusei. But there are indeed several precedents for being treated as a ''household member servant'' or a ''household member in training.'' Initially, these individuals were treated as servants, but their spiritual power was reevaluated, or their achievements were recognized, leading them to be treated more like household members... In fact, several of the household members who serve the Onitsuki family followed that path. As a system, it''s understandable. However...


    "It''s unimaginable..."


    Miyamizu Shizu murmured almost to herself. Faced with the fact that a mere servant, even if only temporarily, was being treated as an equal, she could only deny it. Moreover, to be designated as the ''aide to the head of the main family''? Was this a bad joke? No, it was even worse... from what she knew of his dark past, it waspletely iprehensible.


    And Shizu''s reaction was still cutepared to others. Among the gathered household members, some expressed their anger and shame and made impassioned pleas. They couldn''t bear to be treated as equals to such lowly beings. They begged for reconsideration.


    Against the overflowing opinions like muddy streams, there was only one thing that Yuusei did. He struck his fan and made it resound. With that alone, everyone in the room fell silent. They had no choice but to be silent. It seemed that he possessed something that allowed him to control the situation.


    "Quiet down. Such disorderly attitudes are unbing."


    "However... I''m afraid, my lord. This hasty decision is too..."


    One of the household members attempted to voice his opinion but immediately closed his mouth. It was due to the oppressive pressure and killing intent emanating from the front. It wasn''t the head. Both parties were quietly standing beside him.


    The wife, who stood next to the Onitsuki head in a subservient manner, presented a friendly smile but was tantly intimidating. It was enough to make even seasoned Onitsuki exorcists tremble. And from the perspective of someone who married into another family, it was almost an outrage.


    "I knew there would be objections. However, I made that judgment. The results of this case are worthy of it. Don''t you agree?"


    To the head''s question, no one had any objections. Escaping from ''Mayoiga,'' and that too twice, apanied by multiple wanderers. Moreover, one of them was a household member recruited from within their own family. It was not an unreasonable evaluation, excluding the mental rejection.


    (But... it''s too eerie.)


    Internally, Onitsuki Kochou was perplexed by her son''s decision. He made a deration without consulting anyone beforehand or making any arrangements. It was an overly reckless act, even for someone seated as the head. And the content of it... The bacsh, confusion, and agitation from those around were extraordinary. She herself was almost one of them.


    (No, more than that, this is...)


    And Kochou observed, or rather, almost all the people in the council room directed their intense spiritual pressure towards the peach-colored princess in the corner.


    "...My lord, that''s too hasty, don''t you think? To take away my servant without prior exnation, it''s rather impolite, no?"


    The second princess of the Onitsuki family dered, challenging the head, her father.


    "...You won''t listen to the instructions of the head?"


    "Even as my father. I cannot overlook such an unreasonable behavior, using your position as a shield to force through your whims. Aren''t you even human?"


    Even though Yuusei''s remaining presence was slightly restrained, his sunken eyes pierced through his daughter. After all, she criticized her father quite harshly. Not only did she criticize, but she also sent her spiritual pressure. The situation was on the verge of erupting.


    "..."


    Kochou make a momentary eye contact with her granddaughter. An agreement. And Kochou chose to remain silent. She believed it was unwise to make a clear distinction here. She and her granddaughter instantly assigned roles to each other to fully understand the situation.


    "Aoi, how dare you speak like that to the head? It''s too rude!"


    "That''s right. Even towards your own father, suchnguage is uneptable. I understand that you''re displeased with your possession being taken away, but restrain yourself a bit. You''re no longer a child."


    There, Onitsuki Hina, Onitsuki Sumire, her sister and mother, all at once, reprimanded Aoi. In public, and even calling her a child. In response to this surprise attack, the council room buzzed slightly, and for a moment, Aoi looked dumbfounded... but immediately released a clear killing intent.


    "Do you not stop, Aoi!? Do you know where this ce is!?"


    Uemon hurriedly tried to calm the situation. The residual spiritual pressure caused some of the n members to copse. Furthermore, a few of them swiftly transitioned to abat stance with unarmedbat. It was a judgment to try to subdue Aoi before the situation escted into bloodshed. Although they had little confidence in being able to do so.


    "To take it away without a word, and yet act so high and mighty... It''s quite surprising to hear such words, especially from a mother...!!"


    Aoi stood up, emanating spiritual power and killing intent to the point that even top-level exorcists would feel intoxicated, and step by step, she advanced. Waiting ahead of her was her own mother. And obstructing her path was her detested half-sister. Aoi''s emotions werepletely boiling over. She wanted to kill them. She wanted to keep killing them endlessly. And she readied her fan...


    "Please, princess, stop."


    "...!?"


    At the whisper of the servant who had been kneeling in the center of the council room, bowing his head all along, Aoi froze. She turned her gaze to him, toward the one person she loved the most in this world.


    "I understand your anger, but please refrain from such rudeness. It is not for your own good that the princess of Onitsuki should be exposed in such a manner here."


    The counsel was delivered without a hint of emotion. Without facing her, the voice trembled not, and it was spoken in a calm manner. This fact further disturbed the bnce of Aoi''s emotions, which had just regained some semnce of control.


    "You dare speak down to me like that...!? Who do you think I am? Are you so shameless as to forget the debt of gratitude you owe me? Are you asking me to bear humiliation?"


    "It is precisely because I feel a great debt of gratitude that I dare to offer this counsel."


    In response to Aoi''s trembling voice and the judgment of many others trembling with anger, the servant still replied with a calm tone. In the overwhelmingly tense atmosphere of the situation, some were intimidated, but a few were even impressed by the servant''s boldness. At the same time, they thought that the servant could be killed the next moment.


    Of course, those who appreciated the servant were probably unaware of Aoi''s internal turmoil.


    "Why...?"


    It was a very small murmur, but it most sinctly expressed Aoi''s emotions. She couldn''t understand his words acknowledging the current situation, the meaning behind his impassive and cold voice, or the fact that he was looking at her with such eyes.


    Even though he might end up in a hell where he could be killed at any moment, she was the only one who could guarantee his safety. Even though it was tantamount to suicide to let him go from her hands, let alone cing him by that man''s side. No, even worse than that. Aoi knew just how wicked and despicable the abilities possessed by her father, that man, were. He himself must be suffering because of it...!?


    "Could it be...?"


    Abruptly, Aoi''s gaze shifted to the seat at the head of the room. She fixed her eyes on the man seated there. Acting on pure impulse, she rushed forward. She ran without any consideration, knocking down several n members who tried to block her with a single sweep of her arm. She mmed them against the wall. The council room became noisy. Kochou might be shouting something, but Aoi''s mind no longer registered such things.


    "I won''t forgive you..."


    It was a whisper so small that only she could hear it, but the hatred contained within it was immeasurable.


    Her thoughts were entirely focused on one thing. To swiftly remove the root cause controlling him. To save him. That was all. Holding her fan, trampling on the mats as she moved, and going for his head...


    "Princess, please stop."


    "!!?"


    Facing him standing in her path, Aoi instinctively flinched. She twisted her face, and the fan that was about to strike halted in midair. It was too fatal of an opening.

 Book 8 Epilogue, (5)

    Book 8 Epilogue, (5)


    [Part 5/6]


    "Calm down, Aoi."


    "What!?"


    A presence from behind, a sweet voice. Immediately, she protected her neck, and with sonic speed, unleashed a spinning kick. But gracefully slipping past that attack, Sumire, shaking her dark purple hair, easily got inside Aoi''s guard and delivered a merciless blow to her abdomen.


    An elbow strike, a heavy blow.


    "Gah!!? Guh...!!?"


    Screams, groans, but Aoi was no ordinary person. She was a genius. Having learned from her previous experience, just before the direct hit, she momentarily strengthened her body with spiritual power and endured Sumire''s strike. In her shaken consciousness, Aoi swung her fan with a gaze filled with hatred, aiming for her mother, ready to deliver a merciless blow...


    "I can''t overlook any more reckless actions. Please calm down a bit."


    Immediately after, the young girl regained herposure as her vision was filled with the pping of a ck butterfly. But right after, an intense drowsiness overwhelmed her. The dispersing sleeping drug forced her into an involuntary state of unconsciousness...!!


    "Kuh...!? Don''t y with me!!"


    Her knees buckled, and she almost fell. Aoi forcefully suppressed these sensations and tried to stand up. She couldn''t copse in a ce like this, and above all, she didn''t want to.


    "I won''t allow it...!!"


    Anger, humiliation, and above all, fear. Aoi knew better than anyone the terror of losing her freedom to drugs. She knew the horror of being defenseless. Therefore, she fought against the drowsiness, clenched her teeth, forced her scattered thoughts together, turned on her heel to head back to that man... But her foot slipped, and she crumbled on the spot. She bent forward and fell.


    "Guh!!? Huh...?"


    And then, from the front, she was gently embraced as if in a hug. By a figure dressed in ck.


    "Tomo, be...?"


    "Princess, please rest assured. There is no need to fear. I am here. So... please, just sleep for now."


    The violent drowsiness that had lowered her thinking faculties was met with a faint murmur of the name of the person who supported her. And in response, he whispered in her ear, in aforting voice that was aplete change from before. It was a series of brief words, without any assurance, without giving any reasons, without any empty pretense. Still, it was more than enough for Aoi. She knew that much. Just the fact that he had spoken those words made them the most trustworthy words for her.


    "Yes... I understand. Then, yes, I''ll... sleep..."


    Intermittent responses. And with all her strength drained from her body, Aoi easily surrendered her entire body to him. And she yed. A deep, quiet sigh of peaceful sleep...


    She knew. Inside his arms was the most reassuring ce of all...


    "..."


    "Thank you for stopping her, servant. It must have been difficult. I''ll take care of my daughter."


    With a smile, Sumire, who had been lively until now, received the unconscious princess from the servant. Carefully, as if handling something fragile, she took charge of her.


    Silence dominated the council room.


    "...Everyone, I apologize for causing amotion. My inadequate daughter caused trouble. Please forgive her."


    Some time had passed, probably not that long. The head of the family apologized to all the members of the council. Except for a very few, everyone was left bewildered.


    "...Do any of those who were blown away have any injuries? If it''s serious, you should attend to it. Everyone, please help them."


    The madam adviser immediately opened her mouth, attempting to take control of the situation. In response, some of the surrounding members began to carry away the people who had been blown away by Aoi...


    "If only you had discussed such decisions in advance, my Lord. Thanks to you, we''ve ended up with this unnecessarymotion."


    In a tone that sounded like a warning, Kochou pointed out to the head of the family, his son. Perhaps there was also an intention to probe.


    "I regret it. I''ll be more careful in the future. However, please understand that the decision won''t change, Madam Advisor."


    "Well, that''s stubborn of you. ...You haven''t changed since the old days."


    "Mother has changed quite a bit while I was asleep. You seem to get along very well with Aoi. It''s quite pleasing."


    "...She''s my beloved granddaughter, after all."


    The mother was not as simple as epting her son''s words as they were. Before her son lost consciousness and became bedridden, without any written or oral agreements, it was an unspoken understanding that Kochou had agreed to abandon her granddaughter, not in writing or by word of mouth, but certainly by tacit consent. From Yuusei''s perspective, Kochou''s words seemed nothing more than sarcasm or irony, no matter how hard she tried to exin them.


    And, above all, she inwardly clicked her tongue at being exposed to a deep connection with Aoi in public. Now, it would be difficult to intervene in the situation while pretending to be neutral. In fact, she quietly and secretly felt an unsettling auraing from her other granddaughter''s direction. Until now, she had been able to negotiate while pretending to be neutral due to their childhood friendship, but it seemed challenging from now on. In her heart, she cursed her son.


    "...Then shall we prepare a bed for your beloved granddaughter? We can''t let her keep sleeping in her mother''s arms forever, can we?"


    Yuusei dered, seemingly reading the thoughts of his Mother. And in response to her words, Sumire gently smiled and handed over her unconscious daughter to her mother-inw. Kochou, in her position, had no choice but to respond.


    "..."


    Kochou silently took a swing of the smoking pipe in her hand. At the same time, two simplified humanoid shikigami appeared from somewhere. The faceless figures politely took over the princess from Sumire and carried her out of the room...


    "...I''d like to continue the council, but it seems difficult in this situation. Unfortunately, shall we call it a day for today? What do you think, Head Servant?"


    "...Many of us are quite confused. I think it''s best to do so."


    When the head of the family proposed that they should call it a day after ncing at the air that was left after the storm in the council room, the head servant responded calmly without showing any disturbance on the surface. Okay, Yusou nodded.


    "What about the others?"


    Yusou asked, seeking confirmation from the other attendees. And it seemed that the air wasn''t suitable for turning down the proposal now. The attendees responded one after another, albeit reluctantly.


    "...There is no other way."


    Even Kochou was not an exception. She nodded reluctantly, carried away by the atmosphere around her. She couldn''t afford to stand out at this point. For now, she had to settle the situation, restrain her granddaughter from losing control, andmunicate with the influential members of the family. Continuing the confrontation here would be meaningless.


    "...Then we shall conclude here. Well, I will excuse myself first. I have to attend to some duties."


    With a nonchnt attitude that seemed to disregard the heavy atmosphere, Sumire announced. She came near the servant and exchanged a few words. Then, she left, leading the way. Under the gaze of curiosity, mistrust, and hostility, the aforementioned servant bowed and followed her. While Tamaki, Hina, and some others looked at him with different implications, it didn''t mean anything in this moment.


    "...!"


    Without saying a word or showing it on his face, Kochou felt anxious. She thought that, in a bad sense, he stood out too much. She believed that if things continued like this, he would be killed soon. Or perhaps, was that her son''s intention...?


    "Yun-shoku..."


    "Madam Advisor, excuse me."


    As they passed by each other when he left the room, Kochou attempted to call him out, but he murmured back. Muttering that, he quickly passed by. Kochou didn''t say anything. She couldn''t say anything. She just looked stunned, dumbfounded.


    "You can''t be serious...?"


    Because the atmosphere surrounding him was too simr. To that person from her first love. To the aura surrounding him... * * *


    "For how long has it been? She seems quite obsessed with you, huh? Hehehe, that fickle and easily bored girl is really unusual."

 Book 8 Epilogue, (6)

    Book 8 Epilogue, (6)


    [Part 6/6]


    "...I have indeed been favored by the princess for a long time."


    While guiding me, the woman��Onitsuki family''s headwife, to the new "home" was talking like that. Her tone seemed half yful, as if she were just casually talking about a topic. So I responded in a businesslike manner.


    "Hmm, for a long time? Specifically, how many years ago was it?"


    "...I think it was about six or seven years ago."


    "Oh, I see, such a long time..."


    There was no point in lying. It would only raise unnecessary doubts. I stated the fact matter-of-factly.


    "I apologize. At that time, that person had already fallen ill, you see? I don''t know much about your connection with that child. Besides, I was also away from the mansion at that time."


    And then, the headwife of the Onitsuki family stopped and nced back at me, smiling.


    "It''s really embarrassing, isn''t it? For a parent not to know anything about their child."


    "Such things..."


    "No need for ttery. Facts are facts. I understand that, given your position, that''s all you can say. But deceit is also insincere... Hehehe. So, if you must lie, please do so by remaining silent."


    Sumire made such a one-sided demand and then turned back to face forward, resuming her walk. I remained silent for a moment... and then silentlyplied with her request.


    Deep within the Onitsuki estate, I was invited to a part of the mansion I had never set foot in before, the garden apanying the main hall. At the spot where the white stones wereid in a gravel path, the guide pointed.


    "It seems there is a hut here? I have gathered everything you need, more than enough for your residence. If there is anything missing or anything you would like to have newly prepared, please don''t hesitate to tell me."


    Looking at the small house situated on the premises where rows of trees lined up, I listened to the headwife''s words. It was impressive that she had made such good preparations in just one day. Moreover, she casually mentioned that she had managed to move my belongings from Gori-sama''s ce. It was smoothly done without arousing suspicion from Gori-sama. It sends shivers down my spine.


    "Ah...!"


    Considering everything up to that point, I bowed and replied to her. I then left Sumire and headed towards the small house along the gravel path. And when I approached, I realized...


    "Smoke...?"


    A faint white smoke was wafting out of the window. It was the smoke from a hearth, probably from cooking. In other words... ah, I see. Everything Sumire said was true, word for word.


    "...Excuse me."


    "Oh, it''s you, big bro!"


    As I opened the door, Magoroku adjusted the fire in the hearth and caught sight of Magoroku''s back. He looking back and forth between me and the kitchen area.


    "Big bro, um..."


    "Don''t worry too much about me. Focus on handling the fire. We can''t afford a fire starting suddenly in our new ce."


    "Uh, I see..."


    Magoroku responded with a puzzled look to my half-joking instruction. From his attitude, it seemed that he was quite shaken by being brought to this small house. Perhaps he understood his position well since he didn''tin...


    "Is that the sound of a footsteps? Tomobe-sama, is that you?"


    As I considered Magoroku''s feelings, a voice, which was familiar to me, rolled like a bell from the back of the small house. I exchanged nces with Magoroku, nodded, and left him to take care of the cooking as I stepped into the back of the house.


    In a room with a more solid interior than before, mismatched cheap furniture and household items were disyed. In the corner of the room, near the hearth, I found someone sitting down. When I approached, the outline of the figure became clear, revealing the appearance of a ck-haired blind girl.


    Her dark pupils, which couldn''t focus, looked up at me.


    "Ah, I thought it might be you... Tomobe-sama, right?"


    "...You had a tough time moving suddenly. Is your health okay?"


    Though she might be better now than when she first arrived at the estate, telling a naturally frail girl to change her location all of a sudden was quite a harsh thing to do. Being unable to see also carried dangers in everyday life. Tripping over steps, unknowingly touching the sunken hearth or brazier, bumping into furniture and breaking it were minorpared to the risk of injuring oneself. When she was moved to Yun-shoku''s small house and then to Gori-sama''s territory, it was challenging. Although things were ced in the same positions as much as possible, there was a constant fear of getting hurt.


    (No, my concern is not a big deal.)


    The ones who were most afraid and worried must have been the siblings. In that sense, my concern was hypocritical.


    "...I should warn you in advance. There''s a possibility that you might be taken along during the next Joraku (visiting the capital). If that happens, you''ll have to readjust again."


    Though I ced it as a preface to my expectation, it was almost certain.


    I knew it. There was no way that man wouldn''t take Mari and Magoroku along. When attacking, one goes for the opponent''s most vulnerable spot. They were different from Shirowakamaru, protected by Kochou, or Shiro protected by Azuma, and Yukine, who directly served Tamaki. The two of them didn''t have clear protectors.


    (He''s cunning. Just like him back then.)


    Such despicable methodse to mind immediately... I wanted to do something about Mari and the others as soon as possible, but it wouldn''t be that easy. There is no hostage-taker who would willingly release their hostages.


    "Yes, understood...?"


    "What''s wrong, Mari?"


    Unaware of what was in my mind, Mari just nodded in response to the warning and suddenly looked up at me, as if shrinking in fear. I couldn''t help but call out to her pitiful figure. Mari hesitated, lowered her head, and muttered softly while looking up at me again.


    "Are you going to... do something scary?"


    "What?"


    As she spoke with a trembling voice, I tilted my head. Tilted and... it took a moment for me to understand the meaning. My gaze turned sharp.


    "Mari?"


    "Th-that... your voice, Tomobe-sama... I-I''m sorry. It''s so rude of me, but...!!"


    "Mari"


    "...!"


    At my second call, she was flustered, her words rushing out, and then she fell silent under the pressure. She seemed nervous, frightened.


    "...Don''t worry. It has nothing to do with you. Absolutely nothing. So, you don''t need to be concerned."


    I ced my hands on her shoulders and whispered, trying to reassure her as much as possible. At least, for me, that was the truth. I didn''t intend to burden Mari or Magoroku with these emotions. I didn''t want to drag them into this as an excuse.


    "Tomobe-sama..."


    "I want to somehow bring Iruka over here too. Hahaha, it''s because Magoroku alone won''t be enough to handle it, after all."


    Ignoring Mari''s anxious reaction, I said with a smirk. I desperately wanted to bring Iruka here. It was necessary to protect Mari and the others. I couldn''t handle it alone. When the time came, I might lose control and be unaware of what I was doing.


    ...Ah, it was really fortunate. Mari is blind. And I have my mask on. The way I look now, there''s no way I can show myself to others.


    This ugly face, like a vile demon,pletely tainted by hatred and revenge.


    (Am I supposed to forgive? I will definitely get my revenge, Onitsuki Yuusei...!!!!)


    And in my heart, I screamed like a beast, fueled by the revived hatred along with my memories, all thanks to the youkai of Mayoiga.


    Yes. In order to avenge that person. For making me unable to avoid killing that person.


    I will definitely kill him...!!!!


    Fan art:


    Title: Those thighs are magnificent...!! Princess Aoi


    URL: here

 Chapter 120.1

    Chapter 120.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Humans are creatures with emotions.


    To be precise, insects and animals might possess some level of thought and emotion, but their structures are not asplex as humans, and theyck the same differentiation. For better or worse, this is based on simple instincts. Thoughts, beliefs, art... culture. The origin of these is nothing but the rich emotions and sensibilities that humans, as the highest beings, have.


    And naturally, this isn''t only about the positive aspects. Having rich emotions also intensifies the negative aspects, making them more ominous, impure, and ugly.


    Exactly like the "cursed being" deep within the forest before us.


    ''������������!!!!''


    A roar simr to an indescribable strange cry echoes. Imagine a big, dark blob that''s sort of reddish-ck, and it has eyeballs floating around in it. This thing is rushing through the deep forest towards Onitsuki Valley. The air around it is shrouded in a curseden miasma. A cursed Poison.


    This curse (jushiki)... an intentional manifestation of hatred and resentment, cursing people, bloodlines, andnd, condensed into the form of a shikigami. It''s a mixture of shikigami art and curse art. While it should normally be the size of a single person, the body of the raging creature is easily the size of several houses.


    "Is that... the cursed being we were called to exterminate?"


    As I observe with a few subordinates from a few miles away, a sweet voice speaks from behind me. When I turn around, there stands ady dressed in inappropriate attire, her purple-blue hair flowing. Our eyes meet, and she smiles.


    "...It appears that this entity is harboring a substantial amount of resentment. Without implementing appropriate measures, anyone who intervenes could potentially face a curse. Moreover, there''s the concern of the negative impact it might have on thend."


    I deliver a straightforward report, feigning ack of emotion or reaction.


    The cursed being running rampant in the northern region is, in its appearance alone, an event from the original story, "Firefly of the Dark Night."


    Created by the underground stray exorcist piling various grudges, it''s undoubtedly ssified as forbidden art. The one who created it lost control and irresponsibly fled after haphazardly sealing it. It''s a story from about fifty years ago.


    Fifty years is a rtively short time for sealing. Besides, during that time, the curses still attack. Of course, with longer years of sealing, bonds weaken, and the curses be diluted. But in fifty years, your children, grandchildren, or even yourself may still be alive. So, it''s too short. Proof that it was a poorly executed seal. Thanks to that, we were burdened with the task of extermination.


    "I could do it, but... for such a curse, I could vanquish it in one blow."


    "That''s..."


    I can''t help but be exasperated by Lady''s casual words. The cursed being, which is the incantation shikigami but also the very concept of the curse that drives it, could be annihted by a mere burdock (produced by Asumi-kuni), not a youkai sword or any sacred sword... Well, considering the entricity of the Ako n, it''s not really surprising. I mean, the youkai is treated funnily by her and she is under strict orders to avoid directbat.


    "Hehehe. I''m joking, of course. I wouldn''t want to interfere with his chance to shine."


    "Yes."


    The Lady says she''s not serious. Just not saying it''s impossible implies that it''s possible. It''s not amusing at all.


    ...It''s impossible to find humor in the woman who made such a non-negotiable proposition.


    "Well then, it looks like it''s starting."


    "..."


    And so, I return my gaze to the mass of curses and the head of the n confronting it.


    Onitsuki Yuusei, for his moment.


    "Hmm. It''s certainly a big one, just as the story described."


    Still frail, leaning on a stick, the head of the Onitsuki family gazes at the cursed being approaching from a few feet away. Beside him are several exorcists from the family, along with servants. They''re clearly wary of the approaching creature. That''s natural. A curse is far more troublesome than an ordinary youkai. Even a little involvement can attract unimaginable misfortune into one''s life. It''s better to avoid it if possible.


    "C-n''s head...!!?"


    "Calm yourselves. ...Don''t stray too far. Be aware that beasts target isted prey. Do you want to be the target?"


    One of the exorcists at his side attempts to advise a retreat, seemingly on the verge of running away himself, but Yuusei stops him. He makes it clear that no one should attempt to flee. Then, the head of the n turns his gaze back to the front.


    The creature is now very close, almost at arm''s length. Numerous eyeballs protrude from its entire body, fixating on Yuusei. It advances in response to the spiritual energy within him. Facing such a mass of curses... the head of the n raises his hand. With just that gesture, everything is settled.


    "Oh...!?"


    "This is!!?"


    The people beside the head of the n unintentionally let out sighs of amazement. Of course, they would. The flesh mass that would have crushed them in a matter of seconds has suddenlye to a rapid halt before them. It''s as if the outstretched arm of Yuusei has obstructed its path. It stopspletely.


    "...Begone, foul creature."


    ''...!!''


    As if obeying Yuusei''s words, the creature takes a few steps back and then begins to crumble away. It''s like sugar dissolving. It''s like being eaten away from the inside.


    As if the curse is cursing and killing itself...


    "Ohh...!?"


    "Incredible. What is that?"


    Among us observing the situation from the mountaintop, the servants were amazed at the sight before them. The scene in front of us is truly astonishing.


    We''ve seen powerful attacks like the ones Onitsuki Aoi and Uemon use, or when a bunch of people like Hina, Ayaka, and Touya team up for instant destruction. And then there''s the really strong and kind of crazy power of Shisui''s magical eyes. We''ve seen stuff like that happen before.


    That''s why the strength of the head of the n, Onitsuki Yuusei, left us amazed. We''re not sure what he did, but he managed to easily and quietly wipe out that creature. There''s no trace left of the curse it had. Because we''re used to seeing big fights and things getting destroyed, the head of the n''s power was mind-blowing. It was his unbelievable strength that got our attention.


    "Now then, shall we return?"


    Sumire, ncing at the decaying creature, turns on her heels. Unlike us, her subordinates, she seems devoid of even a trace of surprise. It''s as if it''s only natural. She heads towards the ox cart that was parked behind her...


    "..."


    I continue to silently gaze at the head of the n. Unlike my subordinates, I know what''s hidden, even concealed from most of the Onitsuki n. That man''s ability. Its sinister and malevolent uses.


    I''d been made aware of it myself.


    "What''s the matter, Tomobe-san? We should go soon. We can''t keep that man waiting."


    Before I continue to stare at that man forever, I''m suddenly called out to. I turn around. The Lady, who was about to board the ox cart, beckons me over. She invites me to apany her in weing her husband.


    It''s a request that''s really an order.


    "...Understood."


    And from my position as the attendant, the words I can utter are only a simple affirmation... * * *


    "Thank you for your hard work, my dear. You must be quite cold. I''ve prepared some hot tea."


    "Yes. I apologize, Sumire."


    As Sumire offers a cup of warm green tea, Yuusei epts it with a nod and a bow. He gazes at the surface of the tea in the cup for a moment with his inscrutable eyes, then takes a sip. His wife continues to watch his profile, her gaze filled with an almost pasted-on smile.


    "Tomobe-san, you must be cold too. Let''s have some tea ready for you. Come, please join us."


    "Understood."


    Inside the ox cart of ''Mayoiga,'' as one of the couple sits around the hearth, they offer me tea as I stand a few tatami mats behind them.


    Tea is poured from the teapot into a spare cup. As the white steam rises from it and is directed toward me, I receive it respectfully.


    "Well, please help yourself."


    "Yes!"


    Uttering a response was easy, but actually putting it into my mouth was a significant struggle. It wasn''t about preferences. The issue was simple, almost pure. Whether I could live after drinking this tea, that was the most crucial question.


    As far as observation went, there didn''t seem to be anything suspicious added to the tea. Given that the same teapot was used to pour it, there shouldn''t have been anything mixed into the tea itself. Unless it was quickly added with incredibly skilled handwork.


    So, the possibility of something pre-applied to the teacup itself... I turned the cup slightly and smelled it. No strange scent. Although that alone didn''t provide any guarantee. Thinking politically, I considered the situation. Besides me and the couple, there were the attendants,borers, and servants. With servants and Hidden Group guards in the corners of the room, was it really possible for someone to do something in such a ce, at this moment?


    "What''s the matter? Is the temperature not to your liking? If so, I can pour it again..."


    "No, it''s not that..."


    My train of thought wasn''t drawn out, but when Lady Sumire inquired, I couldn''t stay silent any longer. I made my decision. Slowly, I put the cup to my lips...

 Chapter 120.2

    Chapter 120.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "...This is quite a fine tea."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Taking a sip, I voiced words of gratitude that were mostly for show. In reality, I couldn''t taste anything due to my nervousness.


    "It also has a sweetness, you know? Have you heard of ''Hanamizuki House''?"


    "The tea house in the valley vige, is it? I used to frequent it often when I was younger."


    "Yes. It used to struggle when a Tea house run by Tachibana Shokai opened nearby... But recently, they started selling interesting confections. The housemaids were talking about it, so I ended up buying some."


    Responding to her husband''s words, Sumire called over theborers. She received a multi-tiered box from one of them andid it out in front of her husband.


    Strawberry daifuku, matcha crepes, citrus-filled manju, sweetened bean paste-coated tempura... Even theborers and the guards, including the servants and the Hidden Group, peeked with interest from a distance as they were presented with these treats. They were incredibly curious.


    And, at the same time, I fell silent.


    "Interesting. Truly intriguing. This must be a well-established ce from the upper ss, right?"


    "I remember it was a branch of ǧ�r�� (Senza-ya) in �Ͼ� (Nankin). The dumplings I had before were exactly the same as the ones I had at ǧ�r�� (Senza-ya)."


    "I see. I''ve heard that this school of tea confections was quite conservative. It''s impressive how they''ve managed to create such new items in this short time. The presentation is good. Well then..."


    With that, the lord picked up a daifuku and took a bite. He closed his eyes as if savoring the taste. He chewed and swallowed.


    "Indeed. It''s delicious. The daifuku has always had a good vor, but... strawberries. The acidity adds a nice touch, and the color is lovely. It''s quite an interesting development for that stuffy shop owner. Did he catch a cold?"


    "It might be his daughter, you know? When I went to buy, a youngdy of marriageable age weed me."


    "Well, girls are sensitive to this kind of fad. You''re the only one who''s insensitive to them."


    "Oh, no. That''s terrible."


    The couple''s conversation continued, seemingly light-hearted, but I couldn''t ept it at face value. There was no way I could. Especially in the case of this couple.


    It was a charade, an absurd y. A farce that continued endlessly.


    "..."


    My gaze flickered from the water''s surface of my teacup to the couple. It happened almost simultaneously. My gaze met Onitsuki Sumire''s. She smiled gently at me. But I involuntarily held my breath.


    Not because of her beauty, but because of the chilling fear.


    (She read my intent to observe...!!)


    The sensation of having my thoughts read was nothing short of terror. How far had she read into my thoughts? How was she doing it? What was her purpose? Could my thoughts be manipted? Various doubts flooded my mind.


    (D*mn, calm down...)


    So, I tried to calm my mind, which was verging on panic. I took a slow, deep breath. While staying cautious, I took a sip from the teacup I held. The taste wasn''t strange, right?


    ...As I regained myposure, I chewed over the couple''s actions and eventually reached a conclusion.


    (This is coercion. No, that''s not it. Haha, perhaps it''s a warning...)


    This tea gathering was not merely a break. It was obvious that this was more than a mere hospitable gesture; to regard it as such would be overly optimistic. Upon even slight consideration, offering me tea, offering me the confections from the Hanamizuki house that they ryed... these were undoubtedly warnings directed at me.


    They could naturally administer poison to me at any time. They were always monitoring my actions. They must have been conveying that. Implicitly ordering me to be cautious in my actions��


    Overthinking? Paranoia? Excessive self-consciousness? Call it what you will, but I knew. The madness of this couple. In the media and in reality...


    "Oh? It seems you''re not moving your hand over there. Do you dislike sweets?"


    "No. Certainly, it''s not like that..."


    "You don''t need to hold back. There are plenty of treats."


    Sumire smiled and carefully selected some sweets on a small te. Out of the corner of my eye, I felt a prating gaze. An unfriendly gaze. It seemed like the gaze ofborers or the Hidden Group.


    (It''s like threading a needle, to begin with.)


    Given the various scandals from my past, I could hardly expect favor fromborers or the Hidden Group. However, while I couldn''t rise, I could still fall. My prestige was undoubtedly in the negative territory. The mainstream of the Onitsuki family was the same. Most of the household members undoubtedly held resentment toward me.


    Especially painful was the fact that bing a household member had weakened my connections with other servants. While formally I still held the Yun-shoku title, it was merely nominal. I couldn''t possibly work with them beside the head of the n, let alone have interactions with subordinates. Reluctantly, I had assigned tasks to several subordinates before leaving the position... and this led to division.


    (And, Gori-sama?)


    I didn''t want to think about her. ording to rumors, arge number of broken furnishings were apparently sold to a scrap dealer. The Princess rarely let people into her residence, but just hearing about it, I could imagine the devastation. She wouldn''t allow anyone to take her possessions, nor would she tolerate things not going her way, and above all, she wouldn''t tolerate anyone betraying her.


    Truly a yandere psychopath father. Yuusei expertly divided me and Gori-sama.


    (Or even Tamaki...)


    Regarding the recent "Mayoiga" incident. The head of the n skillfully rewarded Hotoya Tamaki, who was considered to be of great merit. Gold and furnishings were expected, but more importantly, they influenced the court to grant her an official title and returned Iruka.


    Receiving an official title, no matter how low-ranking, was an honor for the n. In fact, her family had sent a letter to Tamaki regarding it. Returning Iruka from them (the court) to Tamaki was the significant part of it, who had been stripped of her suspicions of being a criminal.


    Once an official title is received, one must appropriately increase the number of assistants... a very reasonable demand. Tamaki couldn''t go against the favor given to her. She couldn''t disgrace her family. And, I lost allies to protect Magoroku and Mari. Lately, I''ve also grown distant from Shirowakamaru. There''s a rumor that he might be a hidden Aoi supporter, which is being spread to suppress its meaning. That boy is the personal assistant to the advisor, and I was directly former subordinate to Aoi.


    Certainly, surely, my status had risen and fallen. I had lost authority, lost limbs, lost connections, and was bing increasingly isted. I haven''t even contacted Matsuhige, who are my outside coborators, even through the Shikigami since she absorbed my blood. Is she avoiding contact, or is she being eradicated as soon as she''s detected...


    (If thetter, they''re thorough.)


    I heard a simr story when I was appointed as a Yun-shoku (Yunshoku). But this time, it seems much more effective than before. No real power. A titr honor. And yet, it instantly undermined my position in the mansion and ced me in a position easily monitored. Truly, nothing else could describe it.


    "..."


    I pretend to be at ease, peeking at Yuusei from behind my mask. The head of the n sips tea as if nothing matters, nibbling on sweets. He seems oblivious, just like in the original. Impressive how he can act ignorant so boldly.


    (... It''s reaching its limit soon)


    I notice a quiet but intense gaze from nearby and avert my eyes from Yuusei. No matter how distorted it is, Sumire''s genuine love for her husband, even in this twisted form, makes her intolerant of anyone who threatens him. If I make a wrong move... it won''t end with just me.


    So, I reach for the bento. To show obedience, I gather my courage and pick up a daifuku with an unknown filling. I eat it with determination.


    But I couldn''t taste anything anymore. * * *


    The carriage arrived at Onitsuki Valley in a slow crawl, about two hours before evening. The ce where the curse being had erupted wasn''t far, or rather, it was baited as a lure. So, it was only natural.


    After entering the valley, another two hours passed. The group advanced through the canyon, narrow paths, and valley roads to repel intruders. We passed the dwellings of guardian shikigami, youkai, and vengeful spirits. We passed throughyered barriers and avoided cleverlyid traps. Finally, the carriage reached the heart of the almost-fortress-like valley.


    We arrived before the splendid Onitsuki mansion.


    "Dear, we have arrived, you know?"


    "Yes, you''ve worked hard."


    Thedy leaned against her dozing husband near the hearth and whispered. After a couple of attempts, the lord finally responded, opened his eyes, and stood up. Thedy went ahead, and I followed.


    We got off the carriage. At the front gate, the servants of the Onitsuki n had begun to respond to the dispatch team here and there. When they saw the n''s head, they all bowed.


    "Very well. Continue your work."


    Upon being told so, they bowed deeply and immediately returned to their tasks.


    "Well then, shall we go?"


    "Yes."


    Leaving the task of handling the carriage and baggage to the weing servant, Yuusei started walking towards the depths of the mansion. Sumire cheerfully followed, and I followed silently, unable to be aplete shadow. Even if I tried to remain unnoticed, I couldn''t avoid the gazes around me.


    "Did you see that? Getting on the same carriage and responding to calls. It''s quite natural for him, isn''t it?"


    "He''s showing off, I suppose. He''s really skilled at changing sides. Remarkable at switching."


    Whisperedments intermittently came from the mansion''s shadows, unclear whether they were heard or not. My response wasplete silence. There was no other choice.


    In cases like this, no matter what you do, you''ll be criticized, as I''ve learned from experience. Besides, the main reason for this atmosphere is that the lord himself encourages it, so there''s no use in resisting. Not reacting to these whispers was proof of that. Sumire didn''t even furrow her eyebrows. It was essentially tacit approval. A scapegoat.


    (Well, that''s the purpose after all)


    Onitsuki Yuusei has only one goal. The safety, security, and sess of his beloved daughter, Onitsuki Hina. For that, anything and everything bes expendable. And, there were no limits to the means.

 Chapter 120.3

    Chapter 120.3


    [Part 3/4]


    (Yes, without limits...)


    At the same time, the conversation with thedy, who turned her back on me, passed through my mind...


    ...


    ...


    ''It''s quite easy to take your life.''


    ''However, your position is entangled with numerousplexities and interests. It''s unwise to dispose of you easily.''


    ''That''s why that person gave you an opportunity.''


    ''Your duty is simple and clear. Serve faithfully by that person''s side, that''s all.''


    ''Just by doing that, that girl, and everyone else, will be powerless.''


    ''No one can defy that person. No one can harm that person.''


    ''And you shoulder everything.''


    ''Will you decline? That''s alright too. I don''t want to force you into anything. Certainly, someone without motivation cannot fulfill the role of a sacrificial pawn. However...''


    ''Hehehe. You have such a cute little sister, don''t you?''


    ...


    ...


    "..."


    It was after escaping from ''Mayoiga.'' After parting with Botan and fell asleep, I was jolted back to consciousness by the sensation of swaying on horseback. The words exchanged immediately upon regaining consciousness, the words delivered to me. They were a threat, a curse. The unique and only phrase that couldpel me to obey.


    (Truly, relentless. Magoroku and the others are thorough as well. It''s almost impressive...)


    Thinking about the one who desperately serves under Tamaki, I grit my teeth in secret.


    Suppressing the turmoil within my chest, I continue to feign calmness. Expressionless, unresponsive, concealing my emotions. I didn''t know what I might do if I let my emotions take over.


    The path leading to the depths of the mansion felt so, so long... * * *


    "...Here is far enough. Thanks for your time. You can leave now."


    In the corridor of the main hall, Yuusei announces in front of the sliding doors leading to the master''s study. In other words, it means not to enter beyond this point.


    "You must be tired from being outside today, right? Rest in your own room."


    "Yes."


    Sumire bows in response to theforting words that seem devoid of any genuine concern, then turns on her heel. As I return to the corridor, there''s only one thing I wish for: that my skull won''t be crushed by the two who might change their minds in the next moment.


    Now, in an almost eternal short time... I continue down the corridor, turning the corner, and disappearing from the view of the two. Yet, my unease doesn''t disappear. I only feel relieved when I finally leave the main hall and step into the garden.


    Sumire''s de... frankly, the n is still the n. Even if I''m away from her, it seems likely that her shing strike could still reach me, but she probably won''t change her mind from this distance. I exhale a faint sigh of relief.


    "...I''m going crazy."


    Walking through the garden, which probably spans several dome-sized venues due to the space-warping effect, I involuntarily mutter.


    Honestly, it''s been just over a week since I was appointed to the side of the lord. My mind has been utterly exhausted. Since taking on this new role, my mind hasn''t found any rest, far from sound sleep, and both my mind and body have worn out.


    It''s because fear of death. But that''s not the only reason. Being confronted with the fact that allies and friends are drifting away, being shown the fact that I''m being hated by those around me, having the lives of my loved ones in the hands of others... more than anything, repressing this simmering anger has been an unbearable pain.


    "...!!"


    The moment I realize this, I find myself pounding my fist into the nearby tree trunk as my emotions dictate. It''s a blow delivered by my bare hand, but without using spiritual power, without transforming into a youkai, and without wearing gloves, it doesn''t break the trunk. I couldn''t afford to break it. So, instead, what hurts is my own fist, and that was expected, but it was also fortunate.


    Because I can still deceive myself about the vivid sensation of strangling a person''s neck that remains in my palm.


    "Ugh...!!? Haah..."


    The pain in my bones feels like a heavy ache, and the little red dropsing from my scraped skin remind me that this is real. I take a really big sigh, trying to let go of my anger. The rush of blood to my head is starting to go away...


    No, this won''t do. Don''t lose control. Recklessness leads to self-destruction. Be patient. Keep waiting. There''s no use in going crazy right now. It''s smarter to just get beaten in return. Even if things go really wrong and everything turns out bad, there won''t be anything left. I won''t have anything to leave behind. I won''t be able to keep anything safe. So...!!


    (It''s tough to have to seek revenge for the original''s happy ending.)


    Both are necessary. Both can''t be overlooked. Both... Sigh, I''ve be quite greedy myself. It seems like my mind has been heavily influenced.


    "...Truly, it''s about time to head back."


    How long had I stayed there? Finally calming my mind, I started my journey back home. Magoroku might be one thing, but Mari is perceptive about human emotions. I didn''t want to scare her. Already being forced to change residences due to others'' convenience, and with Iruka not here, there''s no way it could have been suitable for her emotions considering her age.


    Before I knew it, the sky had turned dark, and the moon had shifted its light to the second hour. I continued along the night road where crickets chirped. In the distance, I reached the ce I should return to, the ce where I feel most at ease in this mansion.


    "Hmm...?"


    And then, I noticed her presence.


    "...Oh my, you''re surprisinglyte, aren''t you? I thought you''de back a bit earlier, and I had a bet going. Could it be that you were lingering somewhere?"


    In front of the cabin I was supposed to return to, her long hair, the color of a wet raven''s wing, fluttered as she turned and smiled brightly at me.


    The first princess of the Onitsuki family, Onitsuki Hina, was there. Her delicate body was illuminated by the moonlight, outlining her in a fantastical manner.


    A beauty to look back on, such words passed through my mind without thinking.


    "...Princess Hina?"


    "Hehe, my apologies. I came to visit suddenly... Could you spend some time with me for a while?"


    With an expression filled with both grace and affection, she invited me for a nighttime stroll... * * *


    A harmonious miniature garden spreads in the depths of the vast mansion. It was originally an open space set aside to establish defenses when the mansion was under attack. After the Great War, it was created by the fifth-generation head of the Onitsuki family, who had a hobby for gardening.


    With considerable funds, renowned gardeners were summoned from the capital, and by incorporating grass dolls obtained from alchemists of the Southern Barbarians, the garden''sndscaping is maintained semi-permanently and automatically...


    "Hey, do you remember? In the past, you used to wander around this vast garden, calling it exploration?"


    "..."


    As I remained silent in response to Hina''s question, she tilted her head and then, as if realizing something, her expression changed. She smiled and began to speak.


    "Don''t worry. As far as I can see, no one is watching or listening. Even if someone managed to hide well, if they were to tattle, I would cover for you. ...It''s my selfishness. Didn''t I say that before? I don''t want to talk formally until this point."


    In response to my concerns, Hina reassured me. Her cheerful and somewhat haughty attitude prompted me to respond in kind.


    "Yes. I remember... I remember when the princess got lost and was crying."


    "Oh, can you tell me?"


    Once we started talking, it was as if a dam had burst. Walking aimlessly through the bamboo grove in a corner of the garden, Hina and I began sharing stories.


    It was a tale of the two of us exploring all over the mansion. It was about Hina''s pranks that led to scoldings. It was about squabbles over snacks, and it was about the time Hina, frightened by thunder, crawled into bed, crying.

 Chapter 120.4

    Chapter 120.4


    [Part 4/4]


    It waspletely anecdotal,cking coherence, just reminiscing about the carefree and enjoyable days of our childhood...


    "Oh, that''s right. Do you remember when you finally found me hiding in the closet during mansion hide-and-seek and I was crying? Moreover, as soon as you found me, you pretended to have a stomachache and ended up eating all the konpeito candy I had prepared."


    "Hahaha. Those were the days. You remember so well?"


    "They are cherished memories with the princess. I haven''t forgotten a single one."


    As I spoke, my words weren''t exaggerated ttery. There was an ulterior motive, but at the same time, my days with her were truly enjoyable back then. In fact, it was surprising that she remembered so much.


    "Of course, right? Whether it''s you or me."


    Hina responded as if it were obvious. She smiled pleasantly and replied to me. There was no hint of resentment. Her genuine affection overflowed.


    "...That''s kind of you."


    Comparing her to when she was younger, she had matured, yet her innocent and pure demeanor remained unchanged. Seeing me like this, she directed a gentle gaze at me.


    "I''m d you''re smiling."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ve been by my side for a while now, and I''ve noticed that you''ve been umting quite a bit of stress from an outsider''s perspective. ...If I''ve brought you even a littlefort, then I''m d."


    As we walked through the bamboo grove, Hina spoke, voicing my concerns, considering me.


    "...Seems like I''ve caused you some worry?"


    "No need to worry about that. ...Didn''t I tell you earlier? You and I are close. I''ve caused you trouble and worry many times. This time, you can lean on me if you need to. Don''t hold back."


    And then, with a slight pause, Hina continued.


    "I understand that you''re in aplicated position. Not to mention dealing with Onitsuki family matters... That''s been causing you stress, right? It''s a difficult situation. I''m not unrted to it. So... could you rely on me?"


    Hina''s words might have been a sort of plea. I continued to gaze at her as she stood there for a moment...


    "...Okay, I''ll rely on you when the timees."


    "...I see. Then when that timees?"


    Hina half-jokingly nodded, though there was a hint of disappointment in her expression. She might think that I''m hesitating. But there''s no need for her to worry about that. After all...


    (I don''t want to cause her trouble...)


    I owed gratitude and favors to Onitsuki Hina, and at the same time, my goal was to repay those debts with my actions. Regardless of the person''s character, to desire... Even thinking that way, it might have been a futile wish. Still...


    "Hey."


    "Huh? ...!!?"


    Lost in thought, I suddenly snapped out of it at her words. Simultaneously, I was taken aback and instinctively recoiled at the sight of the beautiful face of the ck-haired princess looking up at me.


    "Princess...!?"


    "Hehehe. You finally looked me."


    Hina chuckled at my surprised expression. It was a mischievous smile, a smile I had seen many times before. A cheerful smile.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a while now... but I don''t think it''s a good idea to act like that, princess."


    "Well, you''re treating me with disdain, so I guess it can''t be helped? If you want, you can do the same to me."


    "I think I''ll refrain from that."


    "Hahaha, that''s a shame."


    Hina cleared her throat as if topose herself and then looked at me. Then, she grabbed my hand.


    "Princess, you really shouldn''t do this..."


    "Don''t rush. ...Take this."


    At Hina''s guidance, I btedly became aware of the sensation. As I gripped my hand, she pressed something into it...


    "A seal case (Inro)?"


    "You don''t have it anymore, do you? ept it."


    Hina looked at me with apassionate gaze as I appeared confused. It was a loving gaze, as if she cared for me deeply. With some skepticism, I checked the contents of the seal case. Inside were several reddish-ck pills...


    "Do you understand what this is, Princess?"


    "Of course... though I can''t really say it authoritatively. I''m not very familiar with these things around here. But I do know that these are essential medicine for you."


    "However, why would you, Princess��!? Is that what this is?"


    I was puzzled about why Hina had this and how she could give it to me, but it quickly made sense. When I thought about it, it was a straightforward exnation.


    These were high-grade spiritual medicines that aren''t even avable in the general market, ones that could suppress the Youbo (youkai mother) factor I received regrly. Though I had been epting them from Gori-sama without questioning, it was easy to imagine that they weren''t easily obtainable even from their raw ingredients.


    I didn''t know the specifics, but Hina probably knew from quite early on about my body, about my need for medicine. And Gori-sama probably received some of the raw materials from Hina. Using the connection from our childhood, and knowing the personalities of the sisters, it might have even been a kind of coercion.


    "Princess... I apologize. I never imagined that this would..."


    "Don''t say more than that. You just need to take care of your own body. I''m satisfied with that."


    Hina stopped me from apologizing further. With a refreshing smile, she cared for my well-being. That only intensified the guilt I felt.


    "Truly, I don''t know how to express this... You''ve gone to such lengths, I''m truly grateful, princess."


    "That''s a bit exaggerated. However, I''m genuinely pleased with your words of gratitude. I suppose you''ll ept them openly?"


    Hinaughed cheerfully, her smile like the sun. In front of her, I found myself smiling in response. As Iughed, I also chuckled at myself. What would happen when she learned about the ugly emotions swirling inside me?


    (Even if she kills me... I won''t have anyints)


    Indeed, it wouldn''t be unreasonable if I were eradicated. Fortunately, given Hina''s personality, it was unlikely that she would implicate family or acquaintances. That was a relief.


    "...It''s gettingte. Should we call it a night?"


    Putting the seal case in my pocket, I suggested it was time to wrap things up. It was getting quitete; Magoroku and the others probably wouldn''t eat until I returned. Hina, too, couldn''t stay here indefinitely. She''d have to find an excuse sooner orter.


    "Right. ...No, you''re absolutely right. It''s regrettable, but it can''t be helped. Let''s end it here for today."


    Hina responded slightly wistfully to my suggestion. In the past, she might have thrown a tantrum, but she had grown up now. It was unexpected, but her growth made me both happy and somewhat mncholic.


    "Hey, what if... If we had another two hours, would you meet like this again? I thought this time was enjoyable, and I believe you enjoyed it as well... Would that be okay?"


    "..."


    Taken aback by Hina''s unexpected proposal, I was momentarily speechless. Actually, I was more surprised by her attitude than the actual suggestion. Her anxious eyes looking up at me weren''t themanding gaze she usually had, nor the dignified or affectionate ones. Instead, they were like the cloying gazes she used to direct at me...


    "Yes. By all means, let''s do that together."


    I naturally and eagerly epted her suggestion.


    After all, I, too, cherished this time with her, and it was over too quickly...


    "...I''ll head back first. You should return shortly after."


    Hina nodded slightly, then turned on her heel and left swiftly. She must have intended to return to her residence first, considering me. Her considerate actions made me feel grateful in the present moment.


    "Seriously, she''s always so considerate... Even though I''m just a mob, it''s embarrassing to feel like a man."


    ''(-_-)zzz ( ?��?) Huh!(*��?��)? Whoa!''


    Suddenly, a foolish voice intruded into my thoughts, addressing my self-deprecating thoughts directly.


    "..."


    ''(-??) It''s time to breakfast~?''


    This voice, with a pace thatpletely disrupted the atmosphere, turned my focus inward. I no longer felt surprised by the white spider''s appearance emerging from my mentally contained frustration. It rubbed its eyes and chuckled with a smile. That''s right, it all made sense now. Yeah. For now...


    "It''s alreadyte, you d*mn spider!!"


    In response to the extremely unhealthy lifestyle of this utterly ridiculous spider, I let out a derisivement to preserve my sanity.


    ...The announcement of Joraku (visiting capital) personnel responsible for guarding the capital was made on the day after this event.

 Chapter 121.1

    Chapter 121.1


    [Part 1/4]


    In the darkness, countless moans echoed.


    Lewd watery sounds, pathetic cries of multiple men and women, intense panting, sticky frictional noises leaked out and could be heard.


    Just how long did it continue for? The relentless intercourse. End after end, after end, after end. Atst, it came to an end...


    "Haa..."


    Both men and women, regardless of age or number, thoroughly exhausted from the o*gy with randombinations nned by someone, let out a deep sigh as if their bodies had been overused for 2 hours. The nner themselves had also participated, and was more engrossed in the frenzied banquet than anyone. Their whole body was dirtied by who knows how many people''s sweat. And not just sweat had sullied their skin.


    "Oh..."


    Amidst the silence as if everyone else had died sprawled on top of the futons, only the nner muttered something inane and slipped out. Despite the fatigue washing over their body, theyzily opened the shoji door of the room.


    Together with the shoji door opening, the cold winter air outside blew in, sweeping away the stuffy heat of lust, and chilled the nner''s exposed skin. But disregarding even that, the person in question advanced while humming a tune.


    In a state of nearplete undress, they leaned against the vermilion railing of the engawa porch. Their field of vision opened up to the city below.


    A colorful city, a pleasure quarter... Located in one corner of the capital city of Fus��-kuni, it was a city under national control and sanctioned as a semi-state-run entity. Includingrge and small ones, nearly three hundred brothels, over a hundred food stalls and other shops. Walled off and surrounded by a deep moat, it was a different world of sorts.


    Their amethyst-colored eyes shone as they looked at a shy and stunning ce full of immoral stuff and desecration. The amazing and enchanting city view...


    "Well now. It''s not my ce to criticize when I''m taking advantage of it."


    As if mocking, as if joking around, the nner sneered. Even among this pleasure quarter, they had rented out an entire top floor of one of the top five most famed establishments, and held a deranged o*gy there. The quality and quantity of the men and women gathered through their power and the invitations they sent out were indiscriminate. It would probably be infamous gossip in societyter on. But that in itself was amusing too.


    If I could make this dull and predictable world a bit more exciting on my own, I might as well start those rumors myself... The person nning this thought that way, but then they suddenly whispered to themselves.


    "Who''s there?"


    As if responding to their murmured words, footsteps could be heard. Turning aroundzily amidst the exhausted and passed out men and women, a cheerful looking man emerged from the dark depths of the room.


    "Hey, are you finally finished? Mind if I have a moment?"


    "...Ah, you. Yeah, you''re that guy, the one who''s currently an official in the Ministry of Civil Administration now, right?"


    Recognizing the man''s facial features after a brief confusion, the nner or the borrower of the room immediately remembered that the presence in front of him had changed bodies.


    "As I recall, Assistant Official of the Ministry of Civil Administration and Principal Tax Office, right? Is it really alright for you to being to a ce like this given your position? Won''t you get caught by your colleagues over there?"


    The nner asked to the intruder in a mildly insolent yet intimate manner, questioning him about his visit while pointing on the men and women who were asleep. It was undoubtedly no joke. But the intruder is in no hurry.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve burned some incense to make them sleep. They''re tired too, so they probably won''t wake up for a while. Oh, and I''m the Head Official now by the way,"


    "I see, congrattions on your promotion. But could you please not burn any funny medicine on your own? And so? What business does the esteemed high court official have with me? What? Do you want to ''see'' me?"


    The intruder corrects his current title, and the nner faces him with narrowed amethyst eyes, questioning in a deferential yet rude manner. There was no need to ''see'' that this was clearly going to be hugely troublesome.


    "No, that''s fine. ...There''s someone from the Northern region on a Jouraku (visit to the capital) that I want you to contact and bring in. Or rather, it would be more urate to say take in? I don''t care about the means."


    "Hmm... That''s sudden business."


    Faced with the intruder''s request, the borrower showed a puzzled expression. Of course, this loosely tied rade'' had made requests for cooperation several times until now. But this was...


    "Is there a reason...? Given you came directly instead of using a proxy, I guess this won''t go smoothly?"


    Recently there were whispers that the Minister of the Right, who is basically the top leader, secretly checking and getting rid of officials in the government departments. Coming directly instead of through shikigami in such a situation surely wasn''t done for no reason. Especially in the case of this particr intruder.


    "You''re right, it probably won''t go smoothly with just a direct approach since I''ve already failed in intervening several times."


    "My my... what a headache."


    It was truly troublesome. The existence before them, the ghost possessing the body, was quite the wise one even from their perspective. Setting aside his bad personality, escaping from his devilish hand several times is... It was sure to be an extraordinarily big trouble without even having to ''see'' it.


    "It seems to be quite the heavy burden huh?"


    "It''s an issue ofpatibility. I judged that you''re more suited than me for cornering him. Shall I send the detailed documentster?"


    "To corner, huh?"


    The nner held back on probing what he meant by cornering after previously saying to take him in. No use anyway. That was clear without needing to ''see'' it.


    "No good?"


    "In the first ce, I can''t readily leave the capital you know? You understand my position, right? If I move around too freely, the old geezers will restrict me, you know?"


    If that were to happen, it would also hinder future actions.


    "Don''t worry about that point. It seems some good entertainment is being nned just in time that would serve well as an excuse for you to go out. It can also be used as a pretext to contact them. How about it?"


    "Entertainment..."


    The nner grimaced at the being''s words tinged with indifference as if it were someone else''s matter. Plotted by him, even though it seems to be the case, there was no sense of being a stakeholder. It was an extremely irresponsible remark.


    ...Though they can''t really judge others while they themselves caught up in this crazy frenzy that they can''t escape from.


    "...Is that really necessary for your future ns?"


    The nner confirmed with the intruder about his request. They had no trust or confidence in this ghost based on his history. However, they sympathized with his schemes. The momentary entertainment to dispel boredom at the end. The unforeseeable instant when destiny rages violently. It would be the highest quality act.


    That''s why they confirmed. Whether it was an indispensable key to the long-awaited festival. If that was not the case, they had no intention of lending a hand. They didn''t want to be used as a sacrificial pawn and drop out in the opening act of the show. They didn''t desire such an uninteresting oue.


    "Certainly, it deviates from the original n."


    "I see. Then..."


    "But."


    The intruder interrupts the nner''s refusal. Paying no heed to the using gaze, he sneered sinisterly.


    "If you ride along, I think you''ll be able to see something more interesting?"


    A performance that''s so captivating you can''t ''see'' it literally... the intruder cackled. Inciting, tempting as if to entice.


    "..."


    The nner responded silently to the intruder''s honeyed words. After a period of silence, they closed their eyes. As if dozing off... And when they opened their amethyst eyes again, at the same time they distorted their lips into a grin. It was precisely the expression the intruder hoped for.


    "Who should I trick into it? Hurry up and tell me the name already?"


    The nner, a member of the ''Miyataka'' family, one of the three exorcist families from the Northern region, a direct descendant of that bloodline, confronted the intruder. They asked for the name of their target, and then... * * *


    "Achoo!? ...Did I catch a cold?"


    ''(* ?��`*) Are you okay?''


    In response to the sudden sneeze, I reflexively said that. Leaving aside the foolish spider''s reply... I didn''t say it wasn''t gossiping about me because that would be stating the obvious at this point.


    Even at this very moment, disparaging rumors about me are undoubtedly being whispered about. If I reacted to each one, I''d be sneezing forever. Laughable.


    "Well, not so funny in this world huh."


    Superstitions can''t be easily discarded in this world. That''s why outdated practices and bad customs remain deeply entrenched and the authority of elders is pointlessly high.


    Incidentally, sneezes being associated with gossip stems from the belief that the soul jumps out when sneezing. In other words, the original origin is the fear of being cursed to death. There''s also the theory that the content of the rumors can be determined by the number of sneezes, like one nder twoughters three infatuations four colds... Oh, so it''s because of badmouthing after all.


    ''( �R?�Q)�� Papa, I''m relying on you!''


    "That''s reassuring. Still..."


    After giving a perfunctory response to the foolish spider''s worthless encouragement, I stared at reality. I faced reality directly.

 Chapter 121.2

    Chapter 121.2


    [Part 2/4]


    I looked over what was in front of my eyes.


    "Haha, these are some bold faces gathered indeed."


    In a small building tucked away behind the main building, in the depths behind the garden, sitting cross-legged, I nced over the list of names for the Jouraku (visit to the capital) party and let out a dryugh. A wry smile. Laughing, sighing. Why? Isn''t it obvious if I look at this personnel list?


    "No mercy huh..."


    Dejectedly looking up to the sky, I muttered. The courage and audacity of the head to gather this group, along with his thick skin, I was even struck with admiration after going around once.


    "The couple heading as the heads of the family on a trip is natural enough."


    The Northern region''s exorcist family head of the Onitsuki family who had long been bedridden. It was only natural that the heads of the family would go when he finally woke up. The court and other exorcist families, no, even the aristocracy, military families, and merchant families would of course also have interest. Using the Jouraku (visit to the capital) as a chance to show face was rather the family head''s duty.


    "..."


    My gaze headed down below the couple. Lined up were the entourage apanying the heads of the family.


    The first thing to draw notice was Hotoya Tamaki''s name. Having her included in the official appointment as an exorcist and conferred an official rank makes sense as well, as expected. The names of Yukine and others apanying her in that manner are also only natural. As for Hina, there was no need to even mention it. There''s no way that man would let go of his most beloved daughter given the current political circumstances.


    The problem was the name listed below Hina''s. The name of the Onitsuki family''s second daughter. Gori-sama, Onitsuki Aoi herself...


    (How vicious...)


    I evaluated as I gazed at the name recorded on the personnel list. There was nothing particrly strange about Aoi being on the Jouraku (visit to the capital) roster. In a certain sense, it could even have been considered expected and natural enough.


    If he''s taking Hina along, there''s no need to take Aoi along too right? Too naive. That would be an unknown patternpared to even the original game, both going to the capital together. In other words...


    Gori-sama''s grand youkai group r*pe party was a failure, and he himself had been bedridden and in a vegetative state for a long time. This contributed to the faction supporting Aoi growing strongerpared to the original storyline. Ignoring Aoi, in a way that everyone could see, was really risky. It could put Hina''s life in danger. This wasn''t eptable for the yandere psycho father. He had to make it seem like he was including her, at the very least.


    The cunningness of the family head was only in appearing to take Aoi along. Aside from that, the Aoi faction was almostpletely excluded. The Aoi faction members on the list were only powerless helpers like Shiro at most. Or else, they were the ipetent, almost pitiable, useless riffraff among the faction... The numbers made it seem like they were trying to bnce the factions, but in reality, it was like rendering them powerless. With this approach, participating in the Jouraku (visit to the capital) as part of the Aoi faction was almost like choosing self-destruction for Aoi.


    (Originally in the game, the only one who could go to the capital with Aoi was... Well, that''s how it was, I guess)


    In the original work''s routes, it was set up so thatparatively more minor events and troubles urred when the protagonist traveled to the capital with Aoipared to traveling with Hina.


    In reality, it was obviously harassment by the family head. The quality of people, goods, and money must have been reduced and the quality of the goods must have been lowered. Otherwise, the protagonist wouldn''t have been ordered to do things like side jobs in the downtown area or gather mountain vegetables due to budget shortages. Even though the attitude in ordering it was arrogant, he must have been trembling with humiliation inside. But the protagonist steadily oveing various challenges for Gori-sama''s sake with fortitude despite the father''s malice in trying to humiliate her before the public. No wonder it would also raise her favorability as a yandere.


    ...Or rather, leaving her behind might have made her even more yandere huh?


    "The problem is, how will it go this time..."


    ''(^��^) Exciting incidents, maybe!''


    "Don''t know."


    The stupid spider says that lightheartedly, but... Even if hypothetically speaking they both end up going together, that would be an unknown developmentpared to the original game, the novel media mixes, or the manga adaptations. It seems the path ahead ispletely unpredictable if Gori-sama takes this bait...


    ...A footnote, but Shiro will definitely be included in the Jouraku (visit to the capital) group no matter what since she has to visit the orphanage. This personnel, at worst it could drive a wedge into the rtionship with Azuma. I hear there are also ns to merge with the Tachibana Trading Group from the capital mid-journey. After thinking about it... killing two birds with one stone, for the yandere psycho father one thrown stone attracts three or four more huh? Yeah, right.


    "But still..."


    Even so, personally I wanted Gori-sama to stay behind as much as possible in order to follow the original work. And also for the sake of my and Murasaki''s survival.


    Ako Murasaki... the she whose name is listed there will undoubtedly apany the trip no matter how the Jouraku (visit to the capital) group changes. It seems she''s scheduled to reunite with her family who also made a Jouraku (visit to the capital) in the capital. There are rumors she herself wants to go to the capital together with Gori-sama...


    (What a carefree story...)


    To tell the truth, in Gori-sama''s current irritated state, just Murasaki voicing the slightest dissatisfaction could make Gori-sama blow a fuse and opened a hole in her stomach. Even in each route, she boasts one of the top kill counts by Gori-sama. I wouldn''t even be surprised if news of her death arrived at any moment. Come to think of it, how is she still not dead!?


    "After that is... the Advisor joining along too."


    Reading down the list of names, I utter that upon discovering it. To be precise, it was the Advisor and Shirowakamaru as her disciple set. This was also an unknown pattern. A substitute for the fat... Uemon maybe? But given that man is the family head, I can think of any number of contrived interpretations.


    "Really can''t let my guard down... Huh? Mari? What''s wrong?"


    ''(^��^) Look at me, I''m adorable!''


    As I stare at the list for a long time, I suddenly notice a presence and turn my head to look at her. How long has it been? An innocent looking girl was staring fixedly at me.


    No, that was not an urate description. While her face was certainly turned this way, her eyelids were closed and even if they had been open, her clouded, unfocused eyes would have simply been gazing nkly into empty space.


    "Sorry about that. I was muttering about something, so I just unconsciously..."


    Sensing my gaze instinctively even without being able to see the light, Mari shrinks back apologetically the moment I look at her. I defend that it''s nothing to worry about.


    "Sorry, sorry. I unconsciously let some muttering slip out. ...Did it bother you?"


    "No, not at all... It was about the Jouraku (visit to the capital) right? May Ie over?"


    "Yes. That''s fine."


    ''(^��^) Yeah, yeah,e closer!''


    "Why does that sound like a viin''s line...?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Ah, nevermind. Okay,e over quickly."


    To gloss over the stupid spider''s joke, I urge Mari toe over hastily, but soon regretted it. To move, with her weak constitution and legs, she had no choice but to crawl on all fours. Naturally, her clothes would droop down in ordance with gravity. In other words... they became visible. The properly developed crevice after a few years.


    "Haa... haa... just a bit... haa, please wait."


    "Aah..."


    ''(???) Hehehe! This is fun!''


    She seems to be serious and desperate. However, herbored breathing imbued her naturally sweet voice with an extremely seductive nuance. ...Somehow I feel like something simr happened before. Looks like people really do repeat the same mistakes. Andter, spider, shut up.


    "Haa... haa... haa... haah. Tomobe-sama, I''ve kept you waiting."


    While averting my eyes in silence, eventually Mari makes her way over to my side. Sitting down with her legs folded to the side, breathing slightly heavily with sweat beaded on her brow, she sits down with a thud close beside me. Drawing near, looking up at me.


    It was an unguarded pose, full of desire for protection yet at the same time provoking twisted sadistic desires.


    "...Phew."


    ''(* ?��`*) Phew!!''


    For now I pressed my fingers to the spot between my eyes and meditated. Calming my mind, and sighing as if spitting out my guilty heart. Good, this is fine. I''m normal. I was wise before sage time. There are no problems whatsoever. Or I wouldn''t be able to face Magoroku. The spider feeling relieved about something can be ignored. Can''t retort.


    "I believe my brother and I were nominated as well, correct?"


    The blind girl asks a question, oblivious to my agitation and anguish. I make an effort to maintain myposure and respond.


    "Yeah. As my helpers. Seems to be for misceneous tasks. ...For helpers of helpers, I wonder what kind of joke is that?"


    Saying that much, and once againprehending the situation, the trifling thoughts in my chest arepletely blown away. It''s no joke. Even moreughable than a sneeze. They werepletely hostages. Furthermore with my sister is going along... Really, utterly thorough.


    "Putting my brother aside, me as well... I understand that it''s inconvenient for you, but honestly, I''m grateful for the offer. It would be lonely to stay here alone without Iruka-sama here..."


    ''(^��^) Eating together with everyone will be fun!!''


    Oblivious to or aware of my anxieties and discontent, Mari voiced her honest feelings. Natural from her perspective of course. Being blind, sickly, and unable to even walk properly. Having full household duties is a dream within a dream. Without Magoroku and I, even having enough to eat is questionable.


    (It might be better if Magoroku and the others stayed here after all)


    To what extent it will follow the original work is unknown, but what awaits over there is hell. My true feelings were that I didn''t want to take them into that maelstrom.


    "So, did that brother of yours say anything?"


    "Dissatisfaction... perhaps?"


    "Ah, no. I don''t mean it as prying or anything like that. ...Aren''t the siblings being getting pushed around? I just figured you two might be having various difficulties."


    While it was partly with the ulterior motive of using that Magoroku''sints as pretext to keep the two here, it was also a genuine question. ''(*��?��?) Is that so?'' Can you not make creepy remarks like I''m a monster in a pocket?


    "Nothing like that... My brother is always expressing his gratitude to the Onitsuki house and Tomobe-sama. Especially to Tomobe-sama for saving my brother''s life, and taking us lowly siblings under your care. We''ve received a debt of gratitude from both sides that we can never repay. What right do we have toin?"


    While still blind, Mari certainly looked straight at me and answered. Her words were slightly self-demeaning.

 Chapter 121.3

    Chapter 121.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Debts of gratitude are... well, let''s put that aside for now. That''s a separate issue isn''t it? Just because you owe someone, it doesn''t mean you have to let them selfishly order you around without any say right?"


    "Is that... how it is?"


    ''(^��^) Believe in Papa''s words!''


    Faced with my point, Mari made a conflicted expression and twisted her neck. While ignoring the spider''s frivolous remarks, from her standing and status, she didn''t seem to properlyprehend the idea of assertively living by judging right and wrong on each matter.


    For her, living itself was being coerced, obeying, epting. Truly a ve mentality... No, it may be even more patient and obedient, and pitiable than that. ''(�ަأޣ�) Because I''m cute!'' Please stop.


    "Excuse me. I''m uneducated and stupid... Forgive me for having such improper thoughts due to my ignorance of the world,"


    "I''m not saying anything that extreme. ...Ah, sorry. Forget what I said earlier. My wording was poor. This is an order."


    Brooding and apologizing profusely, Mari humbles herself before me. I order her since that makes her more likely to listen to me. ...No good. Doing this just makes her even more self-deprecating.


    "How about...we change the subject?"


    I propose this to sweep away the gloomy, awkward air. But what topics are there... Wait, I know!


    "Yeah, I''ll go first. You know Hanamizuki Teahouse?"


    "Yes, just from rumors. I heard it''s been very prosperoustely...?"


    ''(�ަأ�) It''s because of Papa!!''


    Looks like news of the shop''s turnaround has reached Mari too. While I won''t affirm the spider''s words, for the poster girl it must be a tearjerker story. At worst, she could have ended up in the brothel, right?


    "Ah, the other day when I was out with the family head. On the way back in the carriage, I got to taste their sweets. They were pretty good!"


    ''(�ާ���) Papa is delicious too!!''


    Half a lie. I was too nervous to taste anything. But thanks to my past life, I could imagine it somewhat. And silly spider, say something mildly scary again and I won''t give you any food! I mean, I''m not food...I''m not food, ''kay!


    "Now I get better wages than before. I''ll buy some before the Jouraku and we can all have tea together. ...There won''t be any gluttons eating noisily either."


    "Hehe, you mean Iruka-san?"


    "Who else is there?"


    We both inadvertently burst outughing. She wasn''t exactly a wasteful eater, but back at the old hut, she''d eat before anyone else, finish eating before anyone else, and then take extra servings more than anyone else. She didn''t have a shred of care that she was in the position of a guest.''( ??��?`) Seriously, what a problematic sister!''...So why do you consider her a little sister?


    "Hehehe, I look forward to it. Now let''s see, for me to talk about... Actually, I''ve been learning the shamisentely."


    ''( ??��?`)? Meow?''


    Delighted at my offer, Mari brings this up after thinking for a bit as a follow-up. The spider and I tilt our heads in reaction.


    "A shamisen? That shamisen, the one that uses cat skin?"


    "Yes."


    Mari nods at my confirmation. And begins exining.


    "You see, when I moved here, it seems some things were left behind in the house. Inside a wooden box there was..."


    "There was a shamisen inside?"


    "It seemed very old, but I could y it."


    "Oh? ...Can I see it?"


    ''(^��^) Can I see it?''


    Mari dly epts my request. She was absolutely not just obeying the spider''s demands.


    "This one."


    ''(^��^) Ooh, a real Japanese shamisen!''


    Taking out an old wooden box from the shed, inside it was...even though it''s vexing to admit the spider was right, an appropriately ancient and elegant shamisen.


    It was a very old, high-quality shamisen.


    (...It doesn''t have some curse or dubious history, right?)


    I mean because of that couple. Leaving that shady, questionable cursed tool and such does seem usible, but at a nce it just looked like needless worry.


    "I didn''t know you can y it. Magoroku hasn''t mentioned it either."


    ''(?`��? ?) Nope! I dunno either! How mean!''


    When I ask sounding surprised, Mari exins somewhat apologetically.


    "Um, I kept it secret from my brother too... Ah, but I did get permission from the Onitsuki family. When I moved here, they said I could freely use what was left in the house."


    ''(*???) Not hiding anything at all!''


    "I see. How good are you at it?"


    Ignoring the spider''s pointlessly smug banter...tentatively epting Mari''s im, I ask about it. Naturally I meant her skill level at the shamisen.


    "I''m self-taught so I''m not confident, but...I tried imitating the koto I hear in the house. May I y for you?"


    "By all means, I''d be delighted."


    ''(^��^) Do your best, y away!''


    Mari smiles at my reply. Taking the shamisen, she holds it dearly and begins plucking the strings.


    "This is..."


    ''(* ?��`*) The sparrow song!''


    It''s not about a biwa Buddhist priest, but being blind, her non-visual senses must be sharper out of necessity. Especially her hearing. Picking up subtle noises and minute differences in sound. Mari seemed not just to be no exception, but moreover outstanding in that regard.


    While both are string instruments, there are limits to being a koto and shamisen. With the difference in size, the resonance and quality of sound also differ. But taking that into ount, Mari''s performance was noteworthy. Amazingly recreating the koto sound with a shamisen. While recreating it, I could also tell she was leveraging the advantages and characteristics unique to the shamisen sound. It was worthy of admiration. Light and nimble, refined, with a sweet melody...


    ''(* ?��`*) Zzz...''


    The annoying spider starts snoozing. Music has a history developing as ceremonies offering up to the gods. Is that because it belongs to the divine n? Even just Mari''s lovely performance seems to have an enhanced effect on this spider. I consider having her y if the spider gets noisy again.


    At the same time, I feel interested in having her try other instruments like the koto, or learning properly from a master of the art.


    "Phew..."


    ''(* ?��`*) Zzz...zzz...''


    Together with the atmosphere Mari herself gives off, I unconsciously sigh out of enchantment. I was transfixed.


    It was truly music bliss. A temporary paradise. If I could, I''d have loved to listen leisurely with drinks and snacks in hand. It surely would have been the best if I had friends to share it with...


    "Ow!?"


    ''( ?��?) Eek! Is it time for breakfast!?''


    The sublime moment ended abruptly. Mari shrieks and a dull, unpleasant twang echoes. Though I felt difort for an instant, it was quickly overwhelmed by the fact she had hurt herself. Ignoring the spider''s remarks, I hurry over to her.


    "Mari!? Are you okay!?"


    ''(* ??��?) Okay?''


    I take the shamisen and set it aside. One string was cut, pathetically drooping down. I return my gaze to Mari.


    "S-sorry. Even though you were listening so kindly, for this to happen..."


    "Don''t worry about it. More importantly, are you inju...!?"


    I get that far voicing concern for her well-being, but then swallow my words. I swallow my spit.


    The moment I see the streak of deep red flowing from her finger wound, a strange agitation spreads inside me. Almost unconsciously, I direct a dubious gaze at her slender, pale hand...


    It was a mix of hunger and lust. My exposed primal desires as an youkai. Even as Iprehend it''s unsavory, my eyes remain fixed piercingly on her finger...


    "Tomobe...sama?"


    ''( ??��?) Papa?''


    Noticing the odd auraing from me, Mari calls out to me. Tilting her head, she asks puzzlingly. But that clearly had the opposite effect. Thanks to it, my gaze has now turned to Mari herself after all.


    "......"


    "Ah...?"


    ''( ??��?)?''

 Chapter 121.4

    Chapter 121.4


    [Part 4/4]


    It was just like a moth drawn to a me in the dead of night. I gently grasp Mari''s injured hand. I touch her shoulder on the other side. And...slowly push her down.


    Looming over her from above.


    "Tomobe-sama? Just what is..."


    ''(* ??��?)...''


    Oblivious to the danger, Mari simply looks up at me puzzlingly. Her sexual ignorance and blindness really was a saving grace. Otherwise she surely would have screamed long ago.


    She surely would have cowered at my beast-like gaze.


    "...!!!"


    "Ngh...!?"


    ''( ?`��? ?) Nom nom!''


    I unconsciously squeeze the arm I grabbed. Seeing Mari''s expression twist in slight anguish only further provoked my sadistic desires. Both body and soul, I truly wanted to just devour her whole...


    ''(^��^) It''s lunch time!''


    "Ah!"


    A dull pain shoots through my arm, pulling me back to my senses. Looking, there''s the white spider going ''(* ?��`*) Nom nom...'' stupidly making eating motions.


    What I can say for now is this thing didn''t particrly help me out of consideration for the situation.


    "Tomobe...sama?"


    "...Let''s treat it, or it''ll get worse."


    Noticing the change in my demeanor, Mari looks back confusedly. I mutter briefly and then heave a deep, deep sigh. Venting the intense impulses and cooling my head. Getting off of her, I take out medicinal paste and bandages from the shelf.


    "Let''s stop the performance here for today. Get some rest."


    Pretending as if nothing had happened, I treat her fingertip...''(�� ?��`)�� My lunch!'' By the way, I promptly peel the white spider off my arm. I''m gradually finding it difficult to keep putting off her growth if I don''t purposefully limit her food. Oh well, knowing it''ll break out...''(* >��


    ...Or rather, that''s how I pretended to be calm about it, but my heart was still in turmoil huh?


    (Ah. That was dangerous. Really, dangerous...!!)


    It was proof I''ve been considerably taken over by the youkai. I had been momentarilypletely consumed. Mentally I had be an youkai. Crap, is the limit approaching despite the pills and bloodsucking...!?


    (While partially is one thing, next time if I fully transform it''ll be pretty bad...!!)


    In the original work''s depiction, we hadn''t even reached the peak story yet, it was still the case that helly ahead, and yet my greatest trump card was already halfway sealed away. Noughing matter. Really, noughing matter.


    Or maybe, it''s because of that couple. They''ve likely noticed the abnormal changes happening to my body. Mari''s existence isn''t simply a hostage, and also carries the meaning of deterring me from bing an youkai and targeting lives right? Or perhaps making me... if the stupid spider doesn''t joke around, hahaha! Damn beast!!


    "Tomobe...sama?"


    "We''ve done this before...right?"


    Sensing mypletely agitated state of mind, Mari calls my name anxiously as if just realizing. To gloss over it, I casually bring up a past event as I treat her finger injury. I think it was when she got hurt sewing before? Looking closely, I could see several old scars from injuries on her fingers.


    "Ahaha... sorry for being so clumsy."


    Noticing my gaze, Mari awkwardlyughs it off.


    "Don''t mind."


    I reply, and then hesitate for a bit...before embracing Mari.


    "Eh...?"


    "Sorry. Just for a bit...for a short while, let me do this okay?"


    At a loss as I suddenly embrace her, I plead to Mari. Beg her. I could say those words precisely because she was blind and unassertive.


    Spilling over, pathetically exposing my own weakness.


    "...Yes. As much as you like,"


    The reply was an guileless, affectionate, loving smile.


    "Sorry..."


    My murmured voice sounded squeezed out, and I cherished the sensation of Mari embracing me back. I treasured it.


    Silently, I indulged in relying on the blind girl. Thinking about the adversities lying in wait ahead.


    And steeled myself. To definitely protect the siblings who would get caught up in it until the end... * * *


    "Ngh...!?"


    Inside the cavern, the girl suddenly regained consciousness. Upon regaining consciousness, she was thrown into confusion. She bes flustered at the situation she finds herself in.


    What exactly is this? Where is this ce? The girl recoils in fear of being in the dimly lit space.


    Shebed through her memories. That''s right, her hometown no longer existed. It had been lost to youkai over a month ago. The exorcists and army who have just arrived have avenged my family, but... that was it.


    With her home, belongings, family, friends all lost, she had no choice but to abandon her hometown like the other vigers. It was impossible to rebuild the vige with less than a quarter of the original poption after it had been reduced to rubble.


    Begging while selling off the food and money gathered from the debris along the highway... Fortunately, the snow had already melted, and she was able to progress by following behind a merchant troop. Where people gather, thieves and youkai also be wary and keep their distance.


    And atst, she arrived at Seki city. Overflowing with other refugees who had wandered there after losing their viges like her.


    Finding work was difficult. Still, she was fortunate. She was somehow able to start working as a serving girl at one of the shops in the city. The wages were paltry, but having a bed to sleep in and three meals was good enough. After that, gradually growing ustomed to the work after a month, she gave thanks to the Buddha.


    Yes, she had been lucky. She was supposed to have been lucky. ...Until this happened.


    "Huh...?"


    She noticed. The sound of a sutra chant echoing from somewhere. It was the murmuring of mantras. No, this was... it was different from sutra recitation. The words were different? A foreignnguage?


    "From over... there?"


    As if drawn like a moth to a me towards the brightly lit depths of the cavern, she staggered along unsteadily. And then she witnessed it emerging from the shadows.


    A great bonfire, and gathered around it chanting curses were grotesque priests. The sacrificial beast had been skinned and its internal organs were exposed. The stench irritated her nose. An all too sacrilegious scene...!!


    "Kyaa!?"


    She let out a scream and immediately covered her mouth. The ritual attendees don''t notice her presence. She breathes a brief sigh of relief thinking she got away with it...


    ''Gaa gaa gaa...''


    A creepy growling sound leaks out from behind and a chill runs down her spine. And then, she slowly turned around. And realized.


    The reason they hadn''t reacted wasn''t because they hadn''t noticed. They didn''t want to see it.


    They didn''t want to see the two-headed bat monstrosity voraciously devouring a human before their eyes...


    "Ah..."


    Thest thing the girl saw as she tried to scream was the inhuman evil god drawing nearer with two mouths farrger than her own wide open...

 Chapter 122.1

    Chapter 122.1


    [Part 1/6]


    "Don''t mess with me!!"


    The man, Onitsuki Uemon, the head of the Hidden Group, crushed the teacup in his hand with a shout of anger. Even though it''s not widely known, the imported masterpiece had enough value to sustain a peasant family for several months. Such a high-end teacup scattered on the tatami mats along with a miserable sound. The tea inside suffered the same fate. Despite the hot water and teacup shards, his arm couldn''t possibly be unharmed, but for this angry man, it seemed to hold no meaning.


    "Absolutely... absolutely ridiculous!! How can he do this to me?!?"


    "Exactly."


    "No, absolutely right."


    The angry shouts resonated in the room. It was only possible to use such strongnguage because soundproof and barrier-dissolving charms were ced in the room. If there were concerns about eavesdropping, one wouldn''t have been able to speak so boldly. The guests surrounding Uemon also agreed due to the assurance of room safety.


    "Why does that servant exist among the personnel of Joraku (visiting capital)? Could it be that he intend to introduce him to another family? ''This is a servant considered a household member of this family.'' Is that it? Ridiculous!! Is he nning to bring shame upon the family? And why isn''t my name mentioned!? I, who has a wide reputation in the capital! I, who calcted all the travel expenses!!?"


    How many times has this exchange repeated? The conversation among the factions that started with the gathering, Uemon''s abusive words, and the factions that affirmed them. Especially Uemon''s fury was more like a tantrum, but the reason itself wasn''t unjust or even baseless. It might have beenpletely reasonable.


    The Joraku (visiting capital) trip for the protection of the capital. Arge group of over a hundred people, including the servants... The list of participants announced a few months ago was akin to trampling on everything Uemon had done until then.


    "Indeed. It''s beyond belief that Uemon-dono, who participates every year, didn''t join this time..."


    "We were all astonished. No, it''s more like dumbfounded..."


    Those who indicated agreement with Uemon were members of the same Onitsuki family, household members, wealthy farmers, and close merchants who were invited to this tea gathering. Supporters of Onitsuki Hina bing the next head, or rather, supporters of Uemon who supports Onitsuki Hina...


    It''s not expected that all those who support Onitsuki''s next head, the sisters, would be in agreement. Even among the supporters of the younger generation, the faction led by Uemon had far more influence than the weaker factions in terms of connections and worldly matters, if not necessarily in terms ofbat. For Hina, who is inferior in bloodline, the existence of these factions is a great support.


    "I can''t understand that... What is the head thinking?"


    "He''s been asleep for a long time. Has he lost his wits?"


    "It''s unlikely. The Lord''s cleverness is evident from his previous strategies."


    The attendees of the tea gathering continue to joke and specte about the intentions of Onitsuki Yuusei, the current head who chose the participants for the Joraku (visiting capital) trip. However, the mystery only deepens.


    It''s well-known that the former head, before falling asleep, had been plotting to make the younger generation the head. If he didn''t spare any means... then why this treatment for Uemon, a member of the faction that supports the younger generation?


    "Is the head trying to remove us?"


    One of the attendees whispered this suspicion. The air among the guests froze. Purge, no way. But...


    "Nonsense. That''s absolutely impossible... can something so outrageous even pass?"


    "Actually, there have been purges more than once, haven''t there? For instance, the Hayama Onitsuki family... there have even been rumors that he tried to directly eliminate the second princess..."


    "I know about the branch family''s story. Even so, doing something like that..."


    Spections beget more spections, and unease and the unknown be linked with fear. The atmosphere of fear that was concocted begins to dominate the room, and they turn their gaze toward their robust representative.


    "...Phew. Don''t worry. Something like that is impossible. No, I won''t allow it."


    Uemon answers, dispelling the concerns of the attendees. Releasing his anger from earlier in a deep sigh, he cools his head before making the deration.


    "I have made arrangements to ensure that my brother... the lord cannot do such a thing. Such concerns are within my power. There''s no need for any worries.��


    This was not a bluff but a fact. He was the one who led the Hidden Group. His establishedwork and the secretive information he possessed were enough to influence other factions within the Onitsuki family and even other families. Even if thedder were removed from the head or even if purges were attempted, he had the power to turn the situation around. Moreover, Uemon had been subtly suggesting this fact to those around him. This had deterred those around him from acting recklessly. He had held back those who sought to remove him.


    ...However, he couldn''tpletely erase the concerns of the attendees.


    "...I''m getting thirsty. It''s about time. Let''s serve the special tea for the finale.��


    Uemon, who hadmanded a puppet shikigami to clean up the remains of his teacup and treated his arm, suggested this to change the atmosphere. The shikigami then poured warm tea for everyone. He also received a cup. The tea was an eight-generation renowned tea, "Ryuko Gyokurin (��������)."


    "Oh... Is this the eight-generation renowned tea "Ryuko Gyokurin"?"


    "It''s supposed to be a famous tea from the maind. How did you get your hands on it?"


    The merchants were the ones who guessed its identity from the scent and color of the tea. Once the remaining attendees knew it, their previous worries seemed to fade away. Their eyes changed. Specifically,rge sums appeared in their pupils. Uemon''s faction was adept at gaining profit and were sensitive to money matters. In a way, it was a wise decision for Uemon to use this treasured tea. As long as their profits were clear, they wouldn''t abandon Uemon, and there would be no disintegration in the air.


    "Hehehe. I got it through some connections. Well, I''ll tell you that story some other time..."


    Uemon pretended to be important and picked up a teacup. Then, he took a sip of the tea and... frowned.


    "...It''s not sweet enough."


    Muttering this, he used a spoon to pour several spoonfuls of sugar from a container that had been ced nearby into the teapot. He wasn''t aware that he was adding more sugar than usual...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Well then, let''s conclude."


    After enjoying a refill of tea and discussing further for a while, the gathering was disbanded along with these closing words. After politely giving souvenirs to the participants and bidding them farewell with cheerful smiles, Uemon remained alone in the tea room.


    Staying behind, he silently enjoyed his sugary tea...


    "Have all of them left...?"


    Suddenly, a childish voice resonated like the sound of a bell. Uemon''s gaze shifted towards the direction of the voice with a baffled expression, and through the slightly opened sliding door, the face of a girl peeked in from outside, kneeling on her knees.


    It was his younger wife, peeping in.


    "...You''re not going to see them off, right? So, is this for checking on my mood or just to show your face in case something happens? Quite the forceful act."


    Uemon sneered with a coldugh. Although he showcased his profits through various means to prevent betrayals, he was still aware that hecked personal poprity. In the end, it was a rtionship based solely on money... Well, that was fine. It was easier to be pragmatic and eptable that way.


    "Danna-sama...?"


    "I don''t want to answer. Shouldn''t you know that I''m furious about the matter the other day!?"


    "Eh!?"


    As Uemon answered his young wife''s question, he roughly set his teacup on the tatami mats with a loud noise. Princess Kotsuzu gave an involuntary shriek.


    However, in contrast to his imposing demeanor, his actions were mostly a mere pose. As the leader of his faction, Uemon had to maintain an attitude that he wasn''t satisfied with the list of Joraku (visiting capital) participants chosen by the head, even if he had to bear the risk of being purged. Therefore, his angry shouts directed at his wife weren''t truly from his heart. Somewhat, the anger he had vented in the room earlier was also partly an act.


    ...Although half of it was genuine.


    "Um, I apologize...!!"


    "Hmph. Rather than apologizing so much, you shouldn''t have said anything at all. Annoying."


    His wife, unable toprehend her husband''s antics, involuntarily trembled and apologized while trembling with fear. Uemon''s words in response were cold. Well, at least there wasn''t as much anger in his tone. In reality, his confusion was much higher in proportion... but Princess Kotsuzu had no way of knowing that. Uemon was content with that. It was better to have a hostile rtionship in a sense.


    ...If necessary, he could divorce and release her from this house.


    "...Hmph. Is that why you came here? To ask me something like that? Hmm?"


    Shaking off the thoughts swirling in his mind, Uemon posed a question. Whether the hint of sarcasm in his tone was intentional or unconscious, only he knew. It''s possible even he himself wasn''t entirely sure.


    "Well, no... It''s not really anything significant... Just, I wanted to check on you and..."


    Kotsuzu, flustered, strung together her words as if trying to cover up. Though unseen by her husband, she had hidden the kemari ball she had been holding in her hand up her kimono sleeve. She scolded herself inwardly for her carelessness. She felt embarrassed. Her husband surely wasn''t as carefree as to indulge in frivolous games like she did...


    "Hah. Checking if I''ve dropped dead already? Quite the trouble, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? N-no, not at all!!"


    Facing her husband, who was sipping the sugary tea with a mocking smile, Kotsuzu instinctively denied with words that were almost a reflexive scream. For Kotsuzu, that was the one misunderstanding she didn''t want. She had never once thought ill of her husband, let alone wished for his death.


    ...However, for Uemon, that sound was quite the opposite of what he intended.


    "No need to pretend. Whether you think of me as a wallet or whatever, I couldn''t care less. After all, our marriage was a form of debt from the beginning. I can easily imagine what lords'' feelings."


    "Danna-sama, that''s not...!! It''s a misunderstanding! I''ve never once, never once thought of you that way, never once..."


    "Be quiet, won''t you?! Making such a racket!!"


    "Eek...!!"

 Chapter 122.2

    Chapter 122.2


    [Part 2/6]


    As his wife desperately tried to negate his words, her cries, excessively desperate, became rather displeasing to Uemon''s ears. To cover Kotsuzu''s voice, her timid cries were met with silence. She could only direct her gaze with fear.


    ...To Uemon, it seemed like she feared her own ugly side.


    "...As a wife, your agitation earlier was a failure. You need to improve."


    "...Yes. I apologize."


    After an awkward moment of silence, Uemon was the first to speak. Crossing his arms, he pointed out, and Kotsuzu nodded with her head bowed,plying. Uemon thought her attitude was likely due to not wanting him to see her face any longer. She probably didn''t think to hide her teary eyes by speaking as calmly as possible.


    At the very least, as a wife, she didn''t want to show her husband a more embarrassing side than she already had. Kotsuzu pretended to be calm for that reason.


    "Yes. Being straightforward is good. ...That''s right. Although I won''t be apanying for this Joraku (visiting capital), there''s no need to worry about that. I''ve arranged for some personnel for purchasing. If I send a letter, they''ll do the shopping for you."


    Uemon''s words concerned souvenirs.


    Since bing part of the family through marriage, Kotsuzu had participated in Joraku (visiting capital) twice, and both times, they had returned with a massive amount of furnishings, cosmetics, and other decorations. While there was a simple aspect of using them as gifts for local business partners, the main reason was different.


    Understanding that he wasn''t particrly handsome, Uemon had once tried to console his wife, who was too young, having been married off for the sake of money. He had invited her along on a shopping trip. And the sheer joy the girl disyed when they bought some decorative items without a care in the world...!!


    Since then, he had made it a habit to buy arge amount of souvenirs whenever he had a reason to. He had no idea how else he couldfort the girl''s heartbreak or make her happy. Thus, this solution hade about.


    ...However, no matter how precious or exquisite the items were, no matter how much money he spent on procuring them, his young wife was never as thrilled as she had been during their first shopping trip.


    "I-understood..."


    "...Good. I''m tired from the tea gathering. Leave. Let me rest."


    "Yes. I apologize... Danna-sama."


    In response to Uemon''s words, Kotsuzuplied with the utmost politeness. She bowed and withdrew. She slid the shoji door back and returned to the corridor. Uemon likely couldn''t have imagined Kotsuzu, her eyes swollen from crying without making a sound. Still, he had sensed that his wife''s pride had been deeply wounded.


    "What of it..."


    Uemon understood that using affection as a means was wrong. However... no matter the path, Uemon hadn''t imagined that his wife would direct any affection toward him. Moreover, considering histe wife, he didn''t know if he had the courage to ept such affection even if it were directed towards him.


    So, perhaps this was for the best. He treated her roughly. If she only looked at his wealth and did as she pleased, that was fine by him. He didn''t expect much from that young wife. He''s been introduced to gold-digging wives from all over the world to rece his ex-wife. Just having an excuse for their insistence was enough.


    If he didn''t do it openly, he could have even prepared a lover for her. After all, given their age and appearances, they wouldn''t match anyway.


    "Hahaha. It would be easier if she just said it inly."


    A half-empty, hollowughter. A bitter smile, a mocking smile... Considering his second wife''s personality, it would be impossible for her to do so. That girl would never be able to ept such a situation. It wasn''t that she could read people well, but she was always concocting various conspiracies. She had an understanding of people''s ulterior motives. Yet, she had too few secrets of her own. Nheless, she didn''t seem like the type to be able to assert herself clearly.


    "It''s really troublesome... Hard to deal with."


    She might have... If it were his previous wife, he could have saved himself from such mental anguish. She was a partner who would speak her mind bluntly, for better or worse. At the time, her straightforwardness had been both a blessing and a curse, making things quite difficult. Now, he felt a strong nostalgia for that straightforwardness.


    Considering the darkness within this family, where lies and truths intertwined, it shone like the sun...


    "...I''ve been thinking about nonsense."


    There was no way a deceased person woulde back, no matter how much he reminisced. Especially considering the girl he was using as a shield, it would be far too rude to have such thoughts...


    "Indeed, it''s a futile matter. Now..."


    And thus, Uemon brushed away the distractions and crossed his arms, deeply contemting the situation. What he envisioned in his mind was the circumstances surrounding him �C theplex and intricate factional situation within his family.


    "Well, well. Quite aughable situation."


    Calmly and dispassionately, as Uemon contemted this from a higher perspective, he couldn''t help but realize that, no matter how sad it was, he was still in a rather privileged position. The pitiable state of that cunning servant went without saying. And then, there was the other one...


    "I wonder if he can manage things on his side?"


    Thinking of another rtive from the same family, a young man, he sighed. He sighed for his nephew, particrly considering the cause of his stress... * * *


    Uemon''s faction had likely been venting their frustrations and voicing their discontent in a somewhat gentlemanly manner. It was more like releasing gas among family members. However, among those belonging to another faction, some couldn''t contain their anger and let it explode. Yes, exactly like she did...


    "Don''t mess with me, don''t mess with me, don''t mess with me, don''t mess with me...!!"


    The woman was clearly enraged. Distorting her beauty, which exuded grace and modesty, like a demon''s, she stormed through the corridor with an unseemly noise. As she cursed, she pushed forward. Even the maids andborers who passed by her unintentionally recoiled, and not just them, even the members of the Onitsuki family did so.


    "Oh, isn''t this the Servant Head''s Assistant?"


    "What a shame this time... Huh!?"


    Some tried to address her, possibly to exchange pleasantries, but their sharp gazes silenced them without exception. In fact, they were all members of Uemon''s faction.


    "Hmph."


    With a nce that made thendlord merchants lose theirposure, the woman snorted and quickly passed by them. She looked down on the miserly fools who were useless in a fight.


    After repeating such encounters two or three times, she finally arrived at her destination. A corner of the vast Onitsuki estate �C the office where the servants were organized.


    "Servant Head''s Assistant, the head of the group is..."


    "Annoying! Get out of the way!!"


    Miyamizu Shizu, the assistant of the head''s servant who brushed aside the guards at the entrance, had a mind on the verge of boiling over. It was only natural. How could she remain calm...!!


    "Shisui-sama!! As expected, Shizu was not satisfied with this!! This kind of personnel change��"


    Almost shouting her plea, she stepped into the office. Simultaneously, she hesitated slightly, choking on her words, due to the several gazes directed at her.


    In her field of vision, she saw her beloved lord, Onitsuki Shisui, apanied by several members of the Onitsuki family �C Onitsuki Yajima and Onitsuki Enmei. They were from the Kinugasa Onitsuki family and the Kakita Onitsuki family. They are from the branch of the Onitsuki family, known as advisors, the elder group, and household elders.


    "Well, this is Lord Yajima-sama and Lord Enmei-sama... P-pardon my sudden intrusion!"


    Her agitation wasn''t solely due to her lord''s presence; it extended to the figures apanying him. Members of both the Kinugasa Onitsuki family and the Kakita Onitsuki family. These were branch families that had never lent their support to Shisui.


    To be more precise, they were rtively influential within the family but remained neutral, like weather vanes caught in the wind of the mainstream. Until the current head fell, they were passive factions. Afterward, they hadn''t sided with the Aoi faction or the Hina faction, and they had quietly continued managing their territories and fulfilling their duties of exorcism. Yet, the heads of both families had secluded themselves on theirnds for a long time. Why...?


    "...Ah. You''re the daughter from the Miyamizu family, right? It''s been a long time since west met when you were small, so I couldn''t remember for a moment."


    "Um, yes...?"


    The one who addressed Shizu in her confusion was the head of the Kakita Onitsuki family, Onitsuki Enmei. Onitsuki Enmei. She was the female head of a branch family, Onitsuki Enmei. She was the cousin once removed from the former head of the Onitsuki family. Wearing the robes of a buddhist nun, she was the mistress of an established branch family... Shizu hardly had any memories of her, so her words were quite unexpected.


    Her lead in the conversation was taken away.


    "Oh my, you''ve truly grown into a finedy. I''ve heard about your martial skills too. Shisui-san must be proud, right?"


    "Yes. She has been fulfilling her duties of exorcism well."


    "Y-your kind words are much appreciated...!!"


    With the praises from Enmei and the affirmation from her lord, the anger and confusion from moments ago had disappeared. She became meek and respectfully expressed her gratitude. Being praised by her lord was more valuable to her than anything else.


    To her, her lord had been everything that shaped her current self.


    "Hehehe. And she''s an obedient girl too. I''m relieved. I''ve heard that there are more escorts this time for Joraku (visiting capital) than usual. I was concerned about the defense of the main family, so I visited... If someone like Shizu-san is staying, then there''s nothing to worry about. Isn''t that right, Lord Kinugasa?"


    "Exactly. That''s why I said there''s no need for you toe all the way here and urge me. Or could it be that you came to see your grandson for real?"


    "Oh my, how harsh. Do you think so poorly of me?"


    "Lord Enmei, you''re reputed to be remarkably lenient with your grandson."


    "...Do I really show such an attitude?"


    "Well... Shisui,-sama?"


    Once Enmei had expressed her heartfelt relief, she and Yajima started teasing each other. Amid the rxed atmosphere, Shizu found herself unable to steer the conversation back. All she could do was let her gaze wander aimlessly.

 Chapter 122.4

    Chapter 122.4


    [Part 4/6]


    A sweet voice resounds from behind. When I turn around, I see glossy, dark purple hair. It''s Onitsuki Sumire, thedy of the Onitsuki family, standing behind me.


    "Lady (Fujin), this is..."


    "While it might have been fine when you were just a ''servant,'' you''re now a ''household member.'' Please refrain from behaving like somemon underling from back then. You wouldn''t want to unnecessarily worry those around you, right? And it would also affect the reputation of the person who singled you out... You understand, don''t you?"


    "I apologize."


    ''(*��?��?) The pain of midwinter cold is piercing..."


    I deeply bow and apologize to Sumire''s scolding. It was a subtle but good line of nonsense for a stupid spider. Truth be told, I was more angry than sad.


    (Seriously, saying it so easily...!!)


    Internally, I spew a storm of curses and insults. Take me in? Pushing me into an honorary position and stripping away my freedom and influence, and then saying it''s a good thing...!!


    "Indeed, you seem to be quite spirited. That''s fine."


    "...!! Haha."


    ''((((���b���b))) Wh-what is going on!?''


    Did she see through my inner thoughts or deduce them from my expression? Did she simply take a guess, or was it from the gaze peeking through my face? Either way, I respond as if I''m unfazed, even though I''m shaken inside. We''re both trying to outmaneuver each other, it seems...!!


    "..."


    "By the way, the girls are so distant. It would be better if they rode the same carriage since they came all this way. Is this what they call puberty?"


    ''(?`��?��) My sisters want to rebel!!''


    After a brief silence between us, Sumire utters such ament while gazing out of the window. She states it without any shame, as if it''s someone else''s business. The next words from the spider? I don''t know, nor do I care.


    (Noughing matter...)


    This time, Onitsuki''s Joraku group consists of well over a hundred people if you include theborers. Therefore, the number of prepared horse-drawn carts and ox carts easily reaches over a dozen. Six of them have turned into "Mayoiga (Stray House)," which ounts for half of the carts owned by the Onitsuki family.


    The lord anddy of the family each have their own carriage, the advisor is riding with Shirowakamaru and Tamaki in one, another carriage is for the Murasaki''s group, and then one for the rest of the family members and household members... Initially, there was a suggestion that the sisters ride in the same carriage as the lord anddy, but that idea was discarded due to their opposition.


    From the perspective of Aoi, I can understand her resistance, as it''s akin to stamping her own death warrants. As for Hina, her reasons remain a mystery. Perhaps it truly is the age of puberty... I can''t help but have such a trivial thought cross my mind unintentionally.


    "...We''re about to reach the meeting point."


    ''(��?��?`)? What''s that?''


    I report the fact sinctly while gazing at the scenery of Onitsuki Valley. It happened right after that. As we passed through the valley, I spotted the shadows of numerous carts and people ahead.


    At the center, a particrlyrge ox cart with the Tachibana family crest engraved on it was stationed, guarded by escorts.... * * *


    The Fus��-kuni Imperial Court''s request for the extension of the Joraku and its apanying role as the protector of the court, along with an increase in personnel, was met with dissatisfaction. Even exorcist families, who should not be pleased with the Imperial Court''s attempt to add more expenses to the already burdensome Joraku, found it impossible to openly oppose it due to the significant power the Imperial Court held and the recent abnormal incidents.


    However, there''s no escaping the situation, and many exorcist families scrambled to raise funds. Some even ended up borrowing from unscrupulous moneylenders. Even those who didn''t resort to such methods had to rely on various individuals to gather the necessary funds.


    While it''s said that money troubles can strain rtionships, there are also families that have be embroiled in disputes due to financial issues.


    Amidst this, the Onitsuki family, originally one of the prestigious three families of the Northern region, had substantial ie from directly controlled territories and estates, further augmented by Uemon''s expertise in financial matters. This allowed them to amodate the sudden request from the country. However, this situation also pushed many other families into desperate circumstances, resulting in an influx of exorcist families seeking aid. Nevertheless, even for the Onitsuki family, it was impossible to cover all the expenses.


    The reward gained from the ''Mayoiga'' subjugation was merely a bonus. The majority of the expenses required for the Joraku were paid by the Onitsuki family, and the funds were provided by Tachibana Trading Company. The Northern region branch of Tachibana Trading Company, to be precise. The agreement was a non-interest-bearing twenty-year installment payment approved by Tachibana Kayo''s seal. This was likely achieved through Uemon''s and Gori-sama''s persuasion and was also an investment for Tachibana Trading Company. It included gatherings and arrangements with various families led by the Onitsuki family, primarily to create an image for themselves. Many of the required supplies were also to be obtained from the Trading Company in a bundled contract, and arge transportation convoy was arranged to apany the journey to the capital. This was both to amodate the Joraku and to save on escort costs due to the increasing incidents involving youkai and bandits.


    As such, the Joraku group assembled at the rendezvous point along the city road extending outside of Onitsuki Valley. The group consisted of about one or two exorcist families, totaling over seventy carts, and the personnel amounted to seven hundred people. The Tachibana Trading Company had over a hundred carts, with over three hundred merchants and escortsbined. The procession formed by thebination of these groups was so long that it extended beyond a single ri (approximately 3,9km / 2,4mil).


    It was undoubtedly arge gathering. Bandits didn''t dare approach, and even youkai were eliminated by the numerous exorcists before they couldunch an attack. In fact, there were several instances where groups of youkai that attempted to attack were instantly wiped out. It was an incredibly safe and secure journey.


    ...The only issues were the extended time it took to reach the capital due to therge size of the procession and the potential difficulties in finding lodging along the way or in the cities. Though, the inns scheduled for amodations might be pleased by the unexpected surge of business...


    And so, the Joraku group arrived at their first night''s lodging. Hokuriku city was situated along the city road that connected the Northern region''s capital, Shiro''oku, to the central capital.


    "All the carts should be brought to the northernpound! That''s right, all of them!"


    "I told you in advance there won''t be enough rooms for everyone! Those who drew the short straw will have to stay in the attic and hallways. Don''tin!"


    "Not enough hay for the cattle and horses to eat? You''ve got to be kidding. Didn''t we ce an order in advance? Dyed due to youkai attacks? Don''t mess around!! We''re paying money here! Figure something out!!"


    "Guards causing trouble in the city? Cut the jokes... Which family hired those guys? Get their employer here quick!!"


    As I stepped down from the ox cart, my ears were met with a flurry of voices. ''(�ާ���) It''s like a festival!!''��Take it easy, guys.


    ...Well, it wasn''t an abnormal situation. When over a thousand people enter a city with a poption of around five thousand, chaos is to be expected. It was expected, but...


    "..."


    ''(* >��


    Ignoring the spider''sment, the chaos was enough to make anyone, including me, feel overwhelmed. In normal circumstances, I would have acted as Yun-shoku personnel... After all, the head and assistant''s servant group were not present in this Joraku, and I should have been helping to manage this chaos. However, due to my current position as the head''s family attendant, I couldn''t do that anymore. The servant group had to figure things out on their own.


    (I did prepare a manual to some extent beforehand...)


    My fate was uncertain, as I might be devoured at any moment. I had made copies of the supplementary guidebook that I had personally revised and added to the inheritance guidebook passed down among the Yun-shoku. I gave these copies to several of the older members. I provided a rough exnation as well... but after all, a manual is just a manual. It couldn''t cover every situation. I could only hope for the adaptability of my fellow Yun-shoku.


    "Well then. What about the amodations..."


    ''(*��?��)? Going on a trip with Papa!''


    "No, that''s not it?"


    The chaos of the city. Among the severe traffic congestion, not only normal carts but also the ox carts for the Onitsuki family nobles were stuck on roads far from their intended destinations. As the head''s attendant, I had the task of informing the lodging that we would be arrivingte in the midst of thismotion. Timing for preparing meals was crucial for the inn''s reputation. I couldn''t embarrass them, so I pushed through the crowd and made my way to the city''s lodgings, but...


    "...Miss Kayo. Why are you here alone? And why did you approach me from behind?"


    "Ahaha. Did you catch me?"


    ''(?`��?��) Even if you hide as a beast,e and I''ll bite you!!''


    When I turned around and asked, I saw a girl wearing a white Ichimegasa, reminiscent of our tour in the capital, peeking from beneath a hanging cloth. Her beauty showed through the gaps in her clothes, and she smiled innocently, as if trying to deceive. It was a sweet smile that could make nine out of ten people sigh.


    ...No, it''s not about getting caught. If it was some renowned assassin, they would have killed me by now, right? More importantly, why is a noble like her here? Consider your position!


    "More importantly... how did you manage toe here? I can''t believe the attendants allowed it."


    "I was in Princess Aoi''s cart until a moment ago."


    "I see... I understand now. I get it."


    ''( ?`��?��) Wha...!? What do you mean!?


    I didn''t need to exin it to the slow-witted spider, but at some point, she switched with a Shikigami that looked simr to her. Well, it''s not going to be long before she''s found out, and it''s dangerous.


    "I''ve also borrowed a Coat from here, and I have guards as well."


    ''(*��?��)? I have a voluminous Balmung Fezalion too!!''


    She said this as she showed me the Coat that I was familiar with. She must have been wearing it until recently. If that''s the case, are the guards the youkai known as Chouei, a type of reconnaissance? And what is it Balmung Fezalion? Did that silly spider change the name of "the nail" again?


    ...Among the three Hondo Shikigami that Onitsuki Aoi controls, Chouei is skilled in stealth and is quite advanced among others in the story. Moreover, just like the Magatama, those whoe into contact with Chouei and are recognized by it can receive the benefits of its abilities. Until now, no one might have been aware of her presence here.


    "...I understand that you''ve taken the minimum safety precautions. However, the danger hasn''t changed. Please return. Do you need an escort?"


    "Really, you''re so cold! Since I''vee all this way, you could at least entertain me a little!"


    "Even if you say that... huh!? Juste this way for now..."


    ''(����o��) Gufufufu, youngdy, can youe here for a minute?''


    It wouldn''t be wise to leave her exposed in the midst of cart traffic andborers. I grabbed her hand and pulled her into an alleyway. Also, can''t that silly spider stop saying weird things?


    "Ah...!?"


    "I apologize if that was a bit rough. ...Did it hurt?"


    "No, I''m fine. ...I don''t mind being a little forceful, you know?"


    "What are you saying..."


    ''(*��أ�*) Papa is wild speed!''


    Kayo yfully answered my question while stroking my grabbed wrist, leaving me slightly dumbfounded. Negotiations required eloquence, and humor was an important element of eloquence, but unfortunately, I couldn''t understand her yful words, and I certainly didn''t want to grasp the meaning behind the silly spider''s jests.


    "Of course, it''s not a jest. Tomobe-san, it wouldn''t work. You wouldn''t be able to charm a woman like that."


    "I have no ns to charm anyone, so no thanks."

 Chapter 122.5

    Chapter 122.5


    [Part 5/6]


    I wasn''t in the business of serving expensive drinks to anyone.


    "That''s a shame. If you were to entertain me, Tomobe-san, I''d open more expensive bottles for you."


    "It wouldn''t bring me joy."


    "...Do you really think so?"


    "Ah...!?"


    ''(*����) Kyaa, so daring!!''


    It happened in an instant. Just as I thought she was pulling me, she brought her body closer, effortlessly closing the gap until her face was right in front of mine. Due to her natural actions, I couldn''t react in time and she was too close. My face was reflected in Kayo''s emerald eyes...


    "...Miss Kayo?"


    To mask my surprise, I called out her name. While it wouldn''t be unusual for my heart to race in response to her beauty and bewitching innocence, thanks to the foolish spider, my head was able to stay cool in this situation.


    "Since bing an attendant, your attitude toward Princess Aoi has grown colder. What could be the reason behind this change?"


    ''(*???) That''s right! Please tell me!!''


    "��"


    In response to Kayo''s question and ''actions'', I fell silent. I pondered the meaning and derived an answer. Ah, I see, so that''s it.


    "It''s quite bold to make the daughter of a major tradingpany her attendant. Princess'' courage knows no bounds."


    "Isn''t changing the topic considered impolite, Tomobe-san?"


    ''(*��أ�*) Papa is a sturdy and reliable man!!''


    The merchant whispered, narrowing her eyes at my non-response. She grinned and gazed at me with an alluring look. She saw through me and observed me.


    "I am currently a direct attendant of the family''s head. I am not Princess Aoi''s subordinate."


    "Are you saying you''re switching allegiances?"


    "...Between the Princess and the head, there''s no need to say which one should be prioritized. Isn''t that right?"


    ''(*��?��)?I''m next!''


    (That''s not the point...)


    In response to Tachibana Kayo''s... no, Onitsuki Aoi''s questioning, I answered calmly. Impersonally, dutifully, without emotion. Although I did want to interject internally.


    "...I see, that makes sense."


    Kayo''s interpretation of my response, whatever it may be, led her to detach with an understanding expression.


    "I''ve more or less understood your thoughts, Tomobe-san."


    "More or less... There''s a possibility of a misunderstanding, you know?"


    "I won''t go into the details... I can''t read your mind, after all. But I know enough about what kind of person you are, Tomobe-san, and I''m confident that won''t change!"


    ''(-??) But I''m the number one supporter!!''


    With that deration, sheughed and smiled innocently. Unfortunately, her perception was greatly exaggerated. She jumped to conclusions. It was a biased view.


    The me she knew wouldn''t n tomit murder, at least...


    "Oh, by the way! Tomobe-san, since we''ve arrived in the capital, would you like toe to the mansion anytime?"


    "Hm? Yes? ...Mansion?"


    ''(�ާ���) Is it a vacation?''


    In the midst of my gloomy thoughts, Kayo''s sudden proposal caught me off guard. Setting aside the spider''s cryptic interpretations, I pondered her words. Kayo smiled and began to exin.


    "Yes, it''s located on the outskirts of the city..."


    The surrounding mountains visible from the capital were dotted with forts, temples, shrines, and mansions of exorcist families. Naturally, these were meant to protect the city, the emperor, and the spiritual veins. However...


    "There''s an abandoned mansion that an exorcist family that fell from grace left behind. It should have an heir, but there''s no one to inherit it..."


    ''(����o��) Really?''


    Maintaining the mansion required money, and while it was rtively close to the capital, it was on a mountain. The threat of evil spirits and monsters hadn''t posed a danger to the capital for a long time. While distant rtives of exorcist families inherited the mansion on paper, they left it untouched for decades. The imperial court didn''t reprimand them either. Tachibana Kayo had her eyes on it.


    "Considering its distance to the capital, it was surprisingly cheap to buy. I''ve renovated the top-quality parts and turned it into my personal mansion. Well, I did use some of thepany''s money for it too."


    It was, after all, the former mansion of an exorcist family. Some defense mechanisms seemed to still be operational, and the inconvenient location seemed to be quite convenient for Kayo. After all, she had almost lost her life twice to human and youkai threats. To conduct secret negotiations and entertain guests, she even partially used thepany''s funds to renovate the mansion.


    "Ah, so why me...?"


    I understood the flow of events leading to Kayo''s mansion construction project. The problem was why she would invite me there in the course of our conversation.


    "I thought it might be a good idea to have Tomobe-san check everything from your perspective before using it seriously."


    She seemed to be suggesting that I, as a specialist in dealing with youkai, could investigate the mansion''s security and such.


    "...I see. And what''s your true intention?"


    "Since it''s a new residence, I thought it would be nice to explore it together with you before I start using it."


    ''(�ަأ�) I want that too!"


    With a teasing tone, she stuck her tongue out and yfully revealed her ulterior motive. It was easy to see through. Given her position and expertise, she could easily arrange for specialists to inspect the mansion.


    "But, in a way, it''s not entirely untrue, you know? Tomobe-san, you''re perceptive, cunning, and persistent, aren''t you?"


    "Are you possibly criticizing me?"


    "Oh no, not at all!"


    As I candidly pointed out Kayo''s assessment, the nanban girl tried to divert her gaze as if trying to deceive. It''s not really ''oh no, not at all,'' though.


    "I can''t believe Miss Kayo thought of me in that way... It''s truly disappointing."


    "Hey, Tomobe-san!? Please don''t sigh in such a heartfelt voice! Wait, this is a joke, right? This conversation is just a silly joke, isn''t it!?"


    "..."


    "Tomobe-san!?"


    ''( ��;?;?;?;) Papa!?"


    With Kayo''s voice verging on a scream, I finally ended my act. With a mischievous chuckle that sounded like the triumphantughter of a sessful child from beneath my face, the girl who had teased me pouted her cheeks. It was an incredibly adorable sulking expression.


    To the point where I couldn''t help but let outughter naturally...


    "Geez, Tomobe-san?"


    "Hahaha... No, I apologize. Your reaction was better than expected. No, I apologize sincerely for this."


    ''(��أ�) Papa is bad man!''


    Pressing down on my slightly aching abdomen, I regted my breathing and voiced my apologies. The imagined dialogue ringing in my mind was remarkably urate for a spider. However... in reality, these yful conversations with her were a source of precious energy for me.


    With the Onitsuki family''s affiliates, internal conflicts and the potential for exposure to danger had reached a point where such conversations were no longer possible. It was precisely because Tachibana Kayo was an influential outsider to the Onitsuki n that such a situation was possible.


    With the Onitsuki family''s affiliates, my internal conflicts and the potential dangers had made such conversations impossible. It was only because Tachibana Kayo was an influential outsider to the Onitsuki family that this was possible.


    "Ughh!!"


    "I apologize... Please, calm down. I''ll do my best to secure permission for your request."


    After some mental calctions, I answered. With Kayo making the request, even that yandere psycho father wouldn''t be able to reject it outright. In fact, he might be more worried about damaging his image by refusing such a request. Given that Kayo had seeded as the heir, he wouldn''t want to unnecessarily antagonize the Tachibana Trading Company. Permission for this request would probably be granted. It wasn''t a method I could use frequently, though...


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it. Oh! By the way, the mansion is located in Mt. Tatara, and during the renovations, a hot spring was discovered! So, I''ve prepared an outdoor bath! Please look forward to it!"


    "Oh, I see... That''s interesting."


    ''(*???) A bath!''


    While it wasn''t umon for warm water to flow due to spiritual veins around the capital, having it developed into a hot spring was quite... Wait, huh?


    "...Wait a moment. Mt. Tatara?"


    Upon hearing the familiar ce name, I unintentionally erased my smile and questioned her. A sense of unease crept over me.


    "Is there a problem? Yes, it''s Mt. Tatara."


    "I apologize... Can you confirm something for me? Whose property is the mansion that was bought?"


    "Whose property? The one who bought it is the Suyake family, but the original owner of the mansion... I believe it was the Yakushiji family. They had some troublesome things dwelling inside, and it seems like they went through a lot of trouble with it."


    "...Wait, seriously?"

 Chapter 122.3

    Chapter 122.3


    [Part 3/6]


    Originally, she had intended to propose to her lord to absent herself from the meeting, using the Hidden Group, a faction within the Hina faction, and other dissatisfied individuals. If possible, she had even considered rallying those factions to weaken and hollow out her lord''s already weakened faction. However, in this atmosphere, voicing that idea was...


    "...It''s about time for the departure, scheduled in two hours. Shizu, sorry, could you leave first? We''re nning to talk a bit more before heading out. We don''t intend to bete, but just to be sure, I''d like you to ry our message."


    "Y-Yes...!!"


    Shizu couldn''t deny what her lord said. She couldn''t possibly oppose her benefactor''s opinion, and the fact that her lord referred to her by name, not title, sapped herst bit of resistance. She was deeply moved by being called by her name in such an affectionate manner.


    With things having reached this point, she couldn''t resist. She couldn''t betray his expectations. Although she had her own thoughts, she suppressed them and respectfully bowed. She bowed deeply and withdrew, responding to her lord''s expectations. It was all she could think of...


    "...Oh my, quite a change. Could it be that you used the Eye Technique to Shizu-san?"


    "Absolutely not. She''s an important subordinate. I wouldn''t use the Eye Technique recklessly."


    After Shizu left and a moment passed, the warmth that had been present earlier vanished. In response to Enmei''s puzzled words, which were wrapped in a chilly air, Shisui answered in his usualposed manner. As always, he responded earnestly.


    "Subordinate, you say. I was quite surprised when I heard that you offered to take her under your wing."


    "Regarding the incident with her parents?"


    The exorcist of the Miyamizu household, a member of the Onitsuki family. Miyamizu Shizu is the daughter of the third generation head of the family. She is called "Shizu of the Corrosive Touch," or "Miyamizu Shizu''s Daughter Who Killed Her Parents"...


    "That was due to an ident. While she was certainly abused, she is by no means a Demon Child (Onikko)."


    The Miyamizu family is specialized in Curse Arts involving water maniption for detection. Their delicate techniques had saved members of the Onitsuki family from countless surprise attacks and ambushes.


    During her childhood, Miyamizu Shizu possessed spiritual power, but that was all. She struggled to master the detection techniques inherited from the Miyamizu lineage. Her proficiency was far from polished. She faced scoldings, ps, and eventually even more severe forms of "discipline."


    "Indeed, it was unfortunate that the power that awakened in her immediately after her outburst turned out to be so destructive. It caused quite amotion back then."


    The fact that the girl had witnessed her father rotting away and melting before her eyes wasn''t a significant issue. At least not for Enmei.


    What was a much greater problem was losing an experienced exorcist and a skilled practitioner in the field of detection from the Onitsuki family so suddenly. The resulting confusion was substantial. The Miyamizu family was clearly in turmoil. It was a critical situation.


    "It was a difficult situation to settle, wasn''t it?"


    Yajima sighed as he recalled those times. It was already a chaotic period with ovepping incidents. Everyone was on edge.


    "The family treated her quite coldly due to the charges and the perceived danger... That''s when you took her in, wasn''t it?"


    "She has unique ability. It would have been a waste to let it go to waste."


    ''Corrosive Touch'' was a unique ability that stood out among various powers in that it caused instant death. By simply making contact, it triggered the power to corrupt the target by manipting the spiritual energy attached to them, causing them to dpose. In theory, it could work on all forms of existence, even deities. Leaving such a power uncontrolled was a significant loss for the Onitsuki family.


    "Abination of Water Maniption and Earth Maniption. It is indeed powerful, but if the person can''t control it... in fact, she sustained injuries during training, right?"


    "Just a scratch. But it was worth it for the achievements she''s made. I believe you''d agree?"


    Shisui was right. Since mastering her ability, Miyamizu Shizu had more thanpensated for murdering her parent through her aplishments. No one was ming her anymore.


    "But forcibly meddling in politics isn''t advisable."


    "..."


    However, when the buddhist nun countered, Shisui didn''t argue. This was a point where reason couldn''t defend her actions.


    "I understand the frustration, but causing amotion isn''t a good idea either."


    Yajima sympathized with Shizu''s intentions, yet he denied them. Admittedly, this year''s division of personnel for Joraku (visiting capital) was unsatisfactory for every faction. The reasons for anger were clear. But... the Onitsuki family didn''t need a power struggle within their ranks.


    "Especially considering the turmoil that led to the near dissolution of the branch family. It''s inevitable that the head woke up just when we were starting to regain peace. But it''s not wise to pour oil on the fire by getting involved."


    "It''s hard to imagine that the head of the Hidden Group would go along with it..."


    Shisuimented, voicing his concerns. It was easy for Yajima to see through his apprentice''s intentions. While it might be difficult for the moderate faction present here and the senior members of the radical faction behind the scenes to notice, controlling their own members seemed even more challenging...


    "While the Hidden Group might ept it, there''s more to it than just that. In fact, there are quite a few reckless ambitious individuals. There will be those who exploit your intentions."


    The buddhist nun''s observation was harsh. Believing that no one would cunningly manipte Shisui''s impulsive actions was optimistic.


    "Moreover, there are influential supporters of the Second Princess who are staying behind. Thanks to them, the power dynamics within the estate are uneven... Honestly, our head is causing unnecessary trouble."


    "I''ve also had contact with a few. The key members of Princess Aoi''s faction seemed quite impatient."


    The venomous words from Enmei were followed by Yajima''s response. While members of the Joraku group included influential figures from the radical faction, the representatives from the Aoi faction were of lower quality. Paradoxically, this imbnce had disrupted the equilibrium among those who remained at the estate. From the perspective of the influential figures of the Aoi faction, who were like a pnquin left in enemy territory, there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t do something reckless out of desperation.


    "If Madam Advisor were to stay behind... However,tely, she has been getting too close to Princess Aoi faction andcking in brilliance."


    Onitsuki Kochou, the family''s advisor. The cooperation between her and the family, who have been working together for the stability of the Onitsuki family, has recently shown some discord. Especially concerning her closeness to the Aoi faction. In fact, despite being asked to remain behind, she joined the Joraku group as members... It''s unclear whether it was the head''s unteral decision or she herself forced him to make her join the Joraku.


    "I had a suspicion... Is she senile, perhaps? She''s reached a good age, after all."


    Yajima put his hand to his chin, lost in thought, and voiced his opinion. He was trying to anticipate the reasons behind Advisor''s recent movements. However, he was met with a resentful gaze from Enmei.


    "...Is that a sarcasm at me?"


    "Huh? Ah... Hahaha, of course not."


    Yajima evaded the issue with a dryugh at the courteous voice of the older buddhist nun. Even if it wasn''t directly about her, discussing age with women was strictly off-limits.


    "Really... Do you understand, Shisui-san?"


    "Unfortunately... Well then, let''s continue the discussionter. Shall we head out now?"


    With a wry smile, Shisui gently diverted the conversation before looking at the height of the sun and making his suggestion.


    "Hmm? Ah, yes, definitely."


    "Well... Well, no point in saying anything now."


    Both Yajima and Enmei turned their gaze toward the sky, with one seemingly satisfied and the other reluctantly nodding in agreement.


    Heading towards the send-off for Onitsuki Yuusei, the procession of the Joraku group began... * * *


    "Now then, let''s depart!"


    The heralding promation for departure. The people and carriages gathered at the front gate of the Onitsuki family''s residence began to move forward in formation while being seen off.


    It was the first day of the fifth month of the fourteenth year of Emperor Seiri''s reign, approximately two hours after sunrise. The sky in the northern region was clear and cloudless.


    The month of May (Satsuki), as its name suggested, marked the time when rice nting began in the fields. With the arrival of spring, the frozen snow melted, and the fields'' soil softened.


    Across thend of Fusou, the peasants, ranging fromndlords and wealthy farmers who usually had numerous Servants at their disposal, to middle-tier farmers who acted like lords of their own domains, to poor small-scale farmers and hiredborers, all diligently nted rice seedlings in the fields. They did it for their sustenance and to pay taxes. It was a routine passed down through generations, making it a way of life for them.


    (Normally, I would have been right there among them, huh?)


    If one were to peer out of the ox cart''s window, they would see the sparse figures of peasants pausing their fieldwork in the terraced rice paddies of the Onitsuki Valley''s mountain path. Bowing their heads as they watched the procession, they stretched far along the slope. While gazing at them without end, I thought about such things.


    Until I was sold to the Onitsuki family, I had been knee-deep in mud during this season every year, desperately nting rice seedlings. I still remembered injuring my back as a child. It was rather frustrating to think about how most of the seedlings I nted were taken away by the local officials. When I returned home, my younger siblings would walk on my back. Although it smelled like an old man, the weight of my young siblings was just right.


    I wonder if my family is still nting rice now...?


    (While it might be impossible for my father... well, considering it''s our ownnd, maybe my mother and the eldest sibling could handle it.)


    ''(*��?��?) The family that I don''t know.''


    (I''m d you didn''t know. Actually, I''ve suspected it from time to time, but can''t you read people''s minds?)


    Feeling relieved that I wasn''t dered a family member, I once again think about my hometown and the family there. Unmechanized farming isbor-intensive. Manualbor is essential. I''ve heard from Yukine before that my mother and the second youngest are mainly involved in the farming. My father does side jobs and some household chores, while the youngest son works at the county office, if I remember correctly. While it''s unlikely that they would be taxed as much as before since it''s our ownnd, considering the expanse ofnd that can be cultivated, it is essential for Yukine and the other to send money.


    "Sigh. It''s pointless..."


    I might want to help, but the fact that my family was freed from difficulties due to my sale makes it an unrealistic assumption. Moreover, even as someone who knows the original story and as a "household member" rather than a mere "servant," returning home to nt rice seedlings would be unthinkable.


    "What''s the matter? To release such a tired sigh."

 Chapter 122.6

    Chapter 122.6


    [Part 6/6]


    ''(��?��?`)? What happened?''


    The name Kayo mentioned left me in a state of shock. It meant that my desperate struggle n had been crushed from the very beginning. Well, stupid spider, why didn''t you realize? How often do you not listen to people''s conversations?


    ...Considering my own situation, the fact that the protagonist was undergoing a TS, and the deviations from the original work, I desperately pondered how to resolve the situation. One of the methods was equipment enhancement through unrted sub-events to the main storyline.


    As the name implies, the Yakujishiji family, originating from the lineage of pharmacists, is an exorcists family that hase up with and passed down the methods of many secret remedies, spirit medicines, and forbidden medicines. Some of the items obtainable in the storye from this family''s legacy... even though it was severed about two hundred years ago.


    The reason for the severance was undoubtedly due to the first head of the Omnyouji Bureau and the salvation youkai group, resulting in many secret recipes being lost. Isn''t it too despicable to gradually and legally shut down the target business over a period of a hundred years?


    The sub-event of cleaning the Yakujishiji''s abandoned mansion is quite literal, also involving the extermination of a monster''s den that had been left untouched for two hundred years. Eliminating spirits of the deceased (���), youkai acting as guard dogs, and other entities or objects of uncertain origin, there''s a reward waiting beyond them in the form of valuable secret remedies and spirit medicines. Or at least, there should be.


    "...Speaking of the Yakujishiji, they were once a renowned family in the field of medicine. Were there various things left inside the mansion?"


    "Yes. The exorcists we hired for cleaning seemed to have had trouble beyond their expectations. They entered with overly optimistic views, so they struggled more than expected. And there seems to have been apetition for the rewards, which resulted in the explosion of the medicine storage."


    "Ah, I see."


    ''(�ަأ�) Beautiful''s firework.''


    With Kayo casually making a bombshell statement, my faint hopes were shattered like ss. Along with the foolish spider remark, I could easily imagine the situation back then. Rare items! Precious Twin Splitting Elixir!


    "..."


    "Um, Tomobe-san? Is something the matter?"


    "No... it''s nothing. Yes, I look forward to visiting the mansion."


    "Meow?"


    ''(�ަأޣ�) Woof!''


    As I responded to Kayo''s perplexed look, my expression under the mask was probably that of a nyan cat... * * *


    "...He seemed quite shaken. Is something wrong?"


    Politely declining the repeated farewells, Tachibana Kayo, riding on the back of the invisible shiki, headed back to the carriage of the Second Princess, reflecting on her beloved''s reaction. Based on the flow of their conversation, it was probably about the matter of the mansion... but she couldn''t quite figure it out.


    "Well, is it alright? Let''s just consider it a sess to achieve the main purpose."


    The reasons why Tachibana Kayo, her beloved''s significant other, took the time to contact him during this asion numbered three. One was self-evident. The second was to ask the question requested by the Second Princess.


    Though the ever-smiling white fox brat wasn''t important, encountering the princess after such a long time, the princess was considerably worn out, exhausted, and emaciated. The people around her attributed it to political strife, but Kayo immediately discerned the true cause.


    And with a sense of turmoil and concern, Kayo felt a slight disappointment in this princess.


    No doubt the Second Princess had her own experiences in the past. But even so, it wasn''t very pleasant to harbor even a shred of doubt about him. She had shed tears and given up her seat beside him, hoping he would be strong. Kayo''s question was intended to dispel the princess''s slight worries and fears.


    "Hehe... As expected, within expectations."


    After lightly brushing her palm against one cheek and seeing the expression it elicited, Kayo let out a smug chuckle. At the very least, it wasn''t due to mere neglect that he distanced himself from the Second Princess. Just knowing that was a harvest beyond sufficient... though it was a story she had understood from the beginning.


    "More importantly..."


    Murmuring to herself, the girl narrowed her eyes slightly. And as she recalled the other purpose, she slid a letter she had retrieved into her palm. Whether a response woulde or not was uncertain. She couldn''t bear that responsibility. Kayo had fulfilled her role sufficiently.


    "Well, wasting the investment would be a shame, right? I wouldn''t want the rtionship to turn sour if possible..."


    Whispering, the palm that had been touching her cheek gently stroked down to her lips. Her red tongue lightly flicked the tip of her finger. Kayo wore a stern and cold expression on her face.


    Considering it, should I switch to the first princess, who was gaining the upper hand? Kayo had also considered such a move, but she quickly dismissed the idea. She could tell from a distance. That emaciated woman with no substance had no generosity to share the spoils with others.


    Was it because of the ignoble blood on her mother''s side? She was incredibly narrow-minded. Exclusive. It would be difficult to get along with her. If she were to be ruled together, would she do it...? It was almost like a gamble. It wouldn''t be wise to do something without certainty. Betrayal wasn''t something that could be done multiple times.


    "It''s troublesome when possessiveness is strong, isn''t it? I would even lick the soles of their shoes in exchange for scraps."


    She muttered that with a deep sigh. She was tired of the stubborn heart of the First Princess.


    ...Well, fine. Bemoaning the situation wouldn''t change anything. She should make the most of the current situation. In fact, she had obtained permission, secured the statement from the haggard Second Princess. That act, risking her own danger, was her primary reason and the price she paid.


    "Hehehe..."


    Recalling that she had achieved the first step of her third objective, Kayo unintentionally let out a smile. It was a bit nauseating, honestly. At least, the hondou shikigami, who carry her agreed, inwardly thought so. Of course, it was a story that didn''t matter to Kayo one bit.


    (I''m looking forward to it... Ah, really!! I''m so excited!)


    Tachibana Kayo knew that she was a loser. She understood very well that she could never be the first, that she couldn''t fulfill the role of the story''s heroine. She had already given up on that position. And precisely because of that, there was joy to be gained. There was excitement. Kayo had learned that.


    "I would be pleased if he likes it!"


    The mansion Kayo purchased and rebuilt was indeed meant for hospitality. However, in reality, she only had one person in mind as an invited guest.


    A mansion built for secret meetings, for affairs, for socializing, and entertaining. She had handpicked everything from building materials to furnishings, even down to the dishes. The diverse styles of the countless rooms ranged from simple rooms with a wabi-sabi aesthetic to gaudy nouveau riche taste. She had incorporated both Japanese and foreign styles, blending Eastern and Western elements. The selection of sake in the storehouse ranged from luxury items to cheap ones, catering to his mood. And the staff who worked there...


    "It can be quite expensive when being picky, huh?"


    From within and beyond the country, using every avable means, from every possible ss, and with every possible preference, she had gathered as much as possible. It would be good if she found them first. It was troublesome if they had already gone to intermediaries or wholesalers. How many times had shepeted with brothel owners and aristocratic merchants? Although she managed to gather a considerable number of rare items, she had exceeded her initial budget.


    "Either way, additional purchases will be necessary."


    She needed to use them and dispose of them without a second thought. She had to let him know that recements were readily avable. She couldn''t make him hesitate. There was no point in preparing the mansion if she didn''t. Not only high-quality goods but also the maintenance costs of real estate were no small matter.


    ...Well, there''s no helping it. The people of old used to say, ''The real testes after you start giving.'' If she followed those words, this level of spending was still manageable. Although the amount was eye-popping, she hadn''t fallen into debt yet.


    "...Ah, that kind of preference is good too."


    Thinking that far, Kayo suddenly recalled her conversation with him earlier and fantasized about it. A new delusion, an imaginary scenario.


    ...Pretending to be the host and the customer, she would be deceived and poured Nanban sparkling wine into a ss tower like an idiot. She would be demanded an unaffordable price and cry, then she would be scolded and stripped of her attire and essories. She would be cored, used like a possession by exclusive courtesans...dangerous, dangerous. She inadvertently got excited and went nk with arousal.


    "Ahaha, I''m hopeless, even I can tell. I have no self-control. It''s disgraceful. Truly disgraceful."


    When she became aware of it, it was already toote. Kayoughed unintentionally. Her underwear were in a state as if they had been submerged in a well. Literally soaking wet. She would have to secretly change themter. Imagining him while feeling this way in her mouth resulted in apletely different physical response. The body is truly honest.


    To be honest, from the perspective of the shiki she carried, they wanted to get rid of her now and make her change her soaking wet underwear, but reality was heartless.


    ...In any case, Kayo was thoroughly enjoying this situation. Merchants were cunning. They adapted to any situation and sought maximum profit. In a sense, she might have been much more resilient and tough than herpetitors, coborators, and maybe even herself.


    However, that was all there was to it.


    "Kyaa!?"


    "Oops, my apologies, youngdy... I was in a hurry."


    Suddenly, her shoulders brushed past each other, and the other person hurriedly apologized. It seemed they were genuinely in a rush. With just a brief apology, they quickly departed from the scene.


    "Ugh, really, it''s troublesome. With this hustle and bustle, people are swarming everywhere..."


    As Kayo muttered herints while lightly patting the sleeve that had unintentionally hit her due to the other person''s rudeness, she suddenly stopped.


    "...Huh?"


    Naturally yet peculiarly, Kayo turned around, her gaze searching the area behind her, trying to fixate on the figure of the person.


    In the face of the overwhelming crowd, that presence was no longer visible anywhere...


    Fanart:


    Title: Aoi''s fanart


    URL: here

 Chapter 123.1

    Chapter 123.1


    [Part 1/4]


    ''Please...!! Stop it!! Give the child back!!''


    ''I won''t. Forget about it. Forget as if they''re already dead.''


    ''Such heartlessness...!!''


    A heated argument between a man and a woman echoed. One, with a voice filled with sorrowful beauty, the other, firm and oppressive, weaving words in a heavy tone. She couldn''t discern who they were. The scene before her was blurry, the outlines indistinct, and she had no recollection of it in her heart.


    And the cries of a baby drowned out everything. The baby''s vehement wails seemed to stem from the anxiety of being separated from its mother''s embrace. It was as if its warm haven had been taken away. She herself felt a chill throughout her body, as if stripped of her very clothing.


    ''Why...!? No, I refuse! Why, why like this...!?''


    The woman sobbed, desperately clinging to the man, questioning him. She resisted as if trying to prevent the theft of her precious treasure.


    ''All of this is for the sake of our n. We must cut off the cursed branch. Give up. Look forward to what''s next.''


    The man''s voice was cold and resolute. He spoke with a strong resolve and a clear sense of being ready. He gently pushed away the woman holding onto him and strode off.


    Holding the child in his arm, torn from her mother...


    ''Ridiculous... Stop it! No, I hate it!? Why, please, I implore you!! My precious child... give me back my child...!''


    The woman yelled, spewing curses of resentment. She directed deep hatred towards the man who tried to take away her precious treasure, the very treasure she had nurtured within her womb.


    ''Hmph. Such a stubborn woman. You can always make more childrenter.''


    Even when faced with unimaginable meanness, the man stayed distant and uncaring. The hurtful words from the woman became quieter and farther away. The baby cried even louder, wanting its mom. She felt even sadder, full of sorrow, wishing forfort.


    And what the man bestowed upon her in ce of warmth was "fate."


    ''Forgive me. Curse the fate that brought you under an unlucky star. You are our human sacrifice, the vessel of our tormenting destiny.''


    The man murmured, holding the offering within his arms. He simply recounted the facts.


    ''Don''t hate me. Perhaps it''s good fortune? If you''re cursed anyway, wouldn''t it be better to perish without knowing the burden of destiny and despair?''


    And the baby, she was carried away. As an offering, as a human sacrifice. Swept away by the water. Carried away by the water. Following the ancient tale, extinguishing the bloodline of the leader. A substitute for the end. Returned to Yomi (underworld). Passing on the intertwined fate, cing it back into the cycle of reincarnation. Trying to avert the curse of the n.


    That''s why the baby was sacrificed.


    ''No! Stop it! I hate it! Please, I beg you! Stop... A?a?a?!!''


    The woman, who was supposed to be the safest, let out a loud scream. The baby''s cries of difort seemed to get even louder, as if they were being pulled in. She reached out her hand, stretching her little arm toward the blurry shape. Then her sight turned dark. It was like a heavy curtain of darknessing down. Darkness spreading everywhere. A night of darkness.


    And even within that darkness, she desperately sought. In the dark of the night, almost without thinking, she held onto a tiny bit of hope... And in answer to what she wanted, the "sacrifice" smirked. The decision was made. The choice was set.


    Even if it was a much harsher living hell than entrusting everything to fate.


    Even if it was a selfish curse rebound, dragging even beloved ones into its grasp... * * *


    "Ua?a?a?a?a?!!?"


    It was a scream. A scream from the depths of the throat. She jumped out of bed and kept on screaming. It was like she was letting go of fear and worry, a way to show she was really there. Hearing her own screams gave her some realfort. It was like a proof that she existed. At least, as long as she was screaming, she knew she was alive... And slowly, the never-ending storm calmed down, and things started to feel better. Her throat got rough, breathing became hard, and the screams stopped.


    Silence returned to her surroundings...


    "...A, a dream?"


    "What''s the matter? Were you haunted so much... Did you have a scary dream?"


    "Yes..."


    Understanding that everything had been a illusion, she returned to sanity, and in response to an unexpected question, Hotoya Tamaki replied with a somewhat silly answer. Sporting a foolish expression, she turned her gaze to where the voice came from. She directed her gaze right next to her.


    ...And a woman''s face was very close to her.


    "Ah, huh...?"


    "Oh my, sweating on your forehead... It must have been a truly terrible nightmare. Poor thing. Well, let''s wipe it off, shall we?"


    Leaving behind Tamaki''s bewildered reaction, a woman with a radiant demeanor gently wiped her forehead with a handkerchief. Onitsuki Kochou... The advisor of the prestigious Onitsuki family, renowned exorcists in the Northern region. Former wife of the previous head. Mother of the current head. And the very person who weed Tamaki into the Onitsuki estate...!!


    "Um, it''s not really necessary to go that far..."


    "Oh dear, you''re quite chilled. Sweating like this... There there, it must have been scary, right? You can rx now."


    "No, that''s not... huff, mmm!!?"


    Tamaki, who was about to speak her mind that it was unnecessary for the Advisor to fuss over her so much, found her field of vision saturated with deep purple, literally silencing her words.


    Yes, in a physical sense, in the next moment, Tamaki''s face was engulfed by a generous bosom even through her kimono, rendering her unable to voice any opinion.


    "Mmmnnn!? Mmm, guh!? Hmph...!!?"


    "Mmm, ...now now, you mustn''t struggle."


    Abruptly, Tamaki floundered, but the Advisor held her tightly, her arm encircling Tamaki''s head as if she wouldn''t let her escape. A sweet fragrance tickled Tamaki''s nostrils. It was mysterious that there was no trace of aging odor, considering her actual age. Tamaki had heard that those with strong spiritual power lived long lives and aged slowly, but this was beyond expectations... Her thoughts strayed into such digressions.


    "Hehehe. You don''t need to be embarrassed, you know? When you''ve had a bad dream... being embraced like this until you calm down is the best thing, you see? I did the same for Uemon too."


    "Huh, huff...!!?"


    As Tamaki''s head was caressed and her back patted, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter internally. Uemon, the head of that Hidden Group? She imagined that scene, felt repulsed for a moment, then immediately understood it was a story from his childhood. The problem was that she was now being treated in the same way.


    (Why is Kochou-san here?)


    Why is Onitsuki''s Advisor in her room? Pondering such thoughts, Tamaki finally remembered everything. Everything was inevitable, natural. And at this point, it wasn''t worth being surprised. While sinking into the soft bosom, Tamaki moved her gaze and managed to catch a glimpse of the room''s situation from the edge of her vision. A room about fifteen tatami mats (266square foot/24m2) in size... However, precisely speaking, this wasn''t an indoor space. At least, it wasn''t within the Onitsuki estate.


    (Ox cart, Mayoiga...)


    Some of the ox carts owned by the Onitsuki family were artificial "Mayoigas," and Tamaki needed to ask what special features "Mayoiga" possessed. Even though it appeared to be a simple cart that could amodate six people at most, she knew that there were over thirty rooms divided by shouji paper doors and stairs. The room Tamaki was in now was one of them. A room within the Advisor''s cart. A room borrowed for guests.


    Exorcist families needed to regrly travel to the capital for "Joraku" (visiting capital) and carry out their duties. As a new member of the household, Tamaki needed to be officially recognized in that capacity and apany them on such trips. Advisor had provided Tamaki with a "Mayoiga" for the long journey to the capital.


    (Not a bad person, but...)


    As Tamaki epted the embrace with a somewhat resigned air, she sighed inwardly. Perhaps due to her role as an intermediary, she was being cared for more than anyone else in the Onitsuki family. But the excessive fuss was a bit much. Or rather, it was like being treated as a real child. That fact stirredplex emotions within Tamaki.


    "Hmph, hm...uh, um, well, I think I''m fine now..."


    As Tamaki''s face emerged from the cleavage, she made a half-pleading proposition. She had been held for quite a while, and her patience had worn thin. Thinking about the maids'' room between this room... She didn''t want anyone to witness her in this state.


    "Oh my, feeling embarrassed? No need to worry about that. ...Hehehe. Alright, I understand. It can''t be helped, can it? I can''t say no if you look at me like that."


    As if reading Tamaki''s thoughts, Kochouughed softly but reluctantly epted it. However, that wasn''t the end of it. Naturally, Kochou put her hand on Tamaki''s nightclothes.


    "You''re sweating. You should change, shouldn''t you?"


    "Y-yes..."


    Kochou asked with an obvious expression. Given the circumstances, Tamaki had no choice but to agree...


    ...


    ...


    Changing clothes, tidying her hair, and doing a mouth rinse... This wasn''t the first time Tamaki had received such grooming.


    "The morning meal is ready. Come on, let''s go."


    Invited by Kochou, Tamaki headed towards one of the rooms within the ox cart. Upon entering the tasteful room with windows, she saw that the Shikigami had already set up the meal trays.


    "Oh, m...morning?"


    Recognizing the figure that was already in the room, Tamaki put on her best smile and greeted the little brother dressed in a Suikan outfit. She addressed him.

 Chapter 123.2

    Chapter 123.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "...Good morning, Master, Miss Tamaki."


    The response that came back was the usual, matter-of-fact greeting, as always.


    "Uh, ye...yeah..."


    As expected, and as usual, Tamaki responded with a somewhat bitter expression to the anticipated yet disappointing answer.


    Shirowakamaru, a boy who could easily be mistaken for a beautiful girl, didn''t seem to have any particr concern for Tamaki. However, she still couldn''t understand why he was so distant. With frequent opportunities to meet through the Advisor, she wished they could get along better...


    "Good morning, Shirowakamaru-san. ...Tamaki-san, please join us. Let''s eat quickly, as the taste will deteriorate if it gets cold."


    "Yes... I understand."


    After her own greetings, Advisor gestured for Tamaki to take her seat. After a bow, Tamaki sat down before her meal tray. She nced around. There were only three of them in the room. The rest were the faceless Shikigami serving them.


    (They''re not here...)


    Her two friends who were also on this ox cart were not present. It was understandable that they couldn''t eat together due to their positions. However, the Shikigami had taken over their roles as well, leaving Tamaki''s friends idle. Not only in serving, but in all kinds of misceneous tasks.


    Her Ezo friend was known for happily devouring her meal, saying "She''s truly a glutton," but Iruka, and especially Suzune, wore an ufortable expression in that situation.


    (No, it''s probably not just that...)


    Tamaki''s expression grew dim. Yes, there was something deeper. And she alsocked the courage to bring up that topic.


    Time was cruel. The recent busyness and the passage of time felt likeziness. And it made her hesitate more about the topic, simultaneously indulging in the fact...


    "Tamaki-san, your hand has stopped? Is the seasoning not to your liking?"


    "Huh!? Oh, no, it''s not like that...!? Thank you!!"


    As her thoughts delved into her feelings and her friend''s, Tamaki was caught off guard by the sudden question, and she quickly pretended. After offering a prayer, she focused her attention on the breakfast in front of her.


    In a graceful bowl was a serving of rice with subtly vored soup that turned out to be tofu and young shoots. A generously sized grilled salmon with rich fat, simmered taro, and a dish of soaked vegetables. There were three types of condiments. An ideal Japanese breakfast of one soup and three dishes. A freshly made, warm breakfast.


    "..."


    Setting aside her gloomy thoughts for now, Tamaki concentrated on the meal before her. Simple hunger might have yed a part as well.


    "Alright, let''s start with this..."


    Saying so, she reached for the bowl of soup. She took a sip of the pleasantly warm broth. The taste of Kombu (kelp) and Miso moistened her mouth.


    "Delicious."


    She murmured as she immerse in the soup. She then picked up a piece of tofu, followed by a bite of rice, then salmon, and the saltiness and umami spread throughout her mouth.


    Once she started eating, her hands didn''t stop moving. She skillfully maneuvered her chopsticks to bring food to her mouth, her busy movements driven by a gnawing hunger. It might have felt somewhat immodest, but despite her mental reservations, her body continued moving. To be honest, she waspletely engrossed. The cooking was even better than what she had at her parents'' home.


    (Are the Shikigami making this?)


    Tamaki peeked at the Shikigami, faceless doll-like figures, sitting in seiza position beside her. The faceless figures stood still as if they weren''t thinking about anything. Tamaki still couldn''t fully control them, but ording to what she had heard, the basic models could only follow predetermined actions set by the user,cking any emotions. Paradoxically, this cooking might be based on Advisor''s knowledge and experience.


    (It''s amazing...)


    Tamaki sincerely admired the delicate adjustment and control skills of the Shikigami, appreciating their talent that was on disy.


    Whether it was the earlier change of clothes or arranging her hair, from tasks assigned to maids to the knowledge expected of a well-educated wife, Advisor had consistently demonstrated a deep education and knowledge not just as an exorcist but also as a woman.


    (We''re so different...)


    Tamaki didn''t intend to belittle her past, but as a woman, she couldn''t help but feel inferior. She couldn''t deceive herself with arguments about seniority and the like.


    "You''ve done well, Shirowakamaru-san. The seasoning is great. I''m surprised you were able to make it this good from the start."


    "Huh...?"


    After elegantly consuming a piece of simmered taro, Tamaki unintentionally murmured something foolish in response to Kochou''s words. She widened her eyes and looked at the little brother in front of her. Shirowakamaru, with white skin like a girl''s and long hair tied back, bowed respectfully and Tamaki returned the gesture.


    "Ah..."


    The sigh she let out this time was filled with a sense of defeat. Although the boy in front of her had always exuded more charm than her, Advisor''s words had made her feel a decisive defeat as a woman. Tamaki hung her head in dejection.


    "Heh..."


    ...It''s whether it was fortunate or unfortunate that Tamaki didn''t realize that her downturned posture had allowed the Advisor''s apprentice to crack a somewhat mocking smile.


    "Cough. ...However, with the mildly seasoned city-style cooking, it might be a littlecking for you, Tamaki-san. You''re mainly focused on swordsmanship and rigorous training, so I imagine the city-style taste might not be satisfying enough. Is that not the case?"


    "Wha!? Uh, well, that is..."


    Clearing her throat, and as Kochou questioned her, Tamaki stumbled in her response, flustered by the sudden topic. She was uncertain about how to answer.


    "Shirowakamaru-san, next time, I''ll show you a cooking technique with stronger vors. Tamaki-san, would you like to join in? If fulfilling your duties as an exorcist involves being able to cook for yourself, I believe it won''t be a wasted experience."


    "Ah...y-yes! Definitely!"


    Amidst the confusion, Tamaki unconsciously jumped at Kochou''s suggestion. Kochou''s words made sense, and she also thought that polishing herself as a woman and getting closer to Shirowakamaru might be a good idea.


    "...Understood."


    While Shirowakamaru felt difort with the situation of learning cooking, she outwardly epted the proposal. After all, Advisor''s words had benefits for her as well. Indeed, serving a homemade meal to him would not be suited for a refined dish.


    "That''s a good response. Well then, when we reach the city, we''ll need to procure good ingredients. Hehehe, I''m looking forward to it...!!"


    Advisor smiled cheerfully in response to their answers, but her expression sharply changed right after. Her gaze shifted towards the window. Standing between Tamaki and the window were... Shikigami. They held weapons pulled from somewhere and acted as shields for the users.


    "Who''s there!! It''s rude to spy!!"


    Kochou warned in an admonishing shout. Simultaneously, Tamaki realized that the ox cart had stopped. Not just the one she was on, but probably the entire convoy hade to a halt.


    The progress of the Joraku group on the treacherous mountain path had halted...


    "W-What''s going on!!?"


    "Suzune!!"


    A shouji paper door was forcefully slid open. Her friends who must have sensed an ominous presence hastily appeared. Iruka had even drawn her weapon already. Tamaki met eyes with the two of them. Suzune, upon meeting Tamaki''s gaze, immediately averted her eyes. It weighed heavily on Tamaki''s heart.


    However, now was not the time to dwell on that.


    "I don''t sense any youkai presence. Stealth...?"


    "But I can definitely feel a presence. And it''s quite strong."


    As Shirowakamaru prepared to activate her techniques in caution, Kochou continued. At the same time, Tamaki realized that she wasn''t holding her weapon. She was taken aback. She realized that she was essentially useless in terms ofbat.


    However, it was impossible to retrieve her sword now. Tamaki could only stare outside the window, into the forest where some kind of presence lurked. Silence dominated the scene...


    "Wait. They are... not a monster."


    Iruka was the first to ease her guard. The eyes within the ox cart turned to her.


    "Not a monster?"


    "Yeah. This one, I can sense a human presence."


    Iruka responded to Tamaki''s puzzled question.


    "But could they be hunters or woodcutters? They have an air of familiarity with rugged work. ...Bandits, perhaps?"


    Shirowakamaru still in a state of vignce asked. However, Iruka shook her head in denial even for this.


    "No, that''s not it. This one..."


    Iruka''s brows furrowed even more sternly, in a sense. Simultaneously, Kochou looked at Iruka, her expression showing that she had realized something.

 Chapter 123.3

    Chapter 123.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "It''s simple. It''s hard to gather arge group in a ce as conspicuous as this without someone noticing."


    Iruka''s words came out, and they began to appear from within the forest. Numerous figures appeared, resembling Fus��-kuni''s army troops, yet also resembling hunters in attire, uniquely distinct and almost otherworldly.


    "It''s Ezo. ...Ezo captives. Looks like members of the White Dog Tribe."


    Observing the Ezo warriors who approached while lowering their weapons, Iruka sneered with a grim attitude, as if spitting out her words... * * *


    At the border between the Northern Region and the Central Territories, there stretches a steep mountain range that acts as a natural barrier, not just for humans but even for youkai, known as the Hyouga Mountain Range. This range is so treacherous that not even youkai can easily scale its heights; it''s a natural fortress.


    The only pass through the mountains was originally a path used by the local Ezo tribes, which was developed into a national road when the Reigning Emperor found it during his northern conquest.


    Further conquests subdued the Ezo Tribe, and the establishment of a fortress in their stronghold created an entryway into the Northern Region for Fus��-kuni, greatly facilitating their expansion.


    Now, the city road has be the North Mountain Midway, and the fortress has been expanded multiple times to be the Shiromoki city... With a poption of over 60,000, it''s known as a major artery for logistics and a key point for national defense.


    The 3.000 army soldiers tasked with guarding Shiromoki City were currently amassed at the northern gate. They were fully armed, with multiple trebuchets ready on the walls, and the city road and its surroundings were patrolled by foot soldiers, forming a sea of people, horses, oxen, and carts...


    "What''s going on over there? The road ispletely blocked!"


    "Hey, soldiers! What''s happening? It''s the first time we''ve been stuck like this. Rockslide? Fallen trees? Did a cart overturn somewhere?"


    "Refugees, maybe? There''s been an increase in people abandoning their vigestely."


    A major traffic jam had urred on the city road. Merchants who were stuck waiting due to the unending congestion vented theirints and suspicions about the situation up ahead. The soldiers of the court who were patrolling the vicinity sighed as they considered all the possible causes.


    "A group of visitors arrived. We''re doing our best to handle that."


    "Visitors? Could it be the exorcists and the Tachibana Company''s entourage we''ve heard rumors about?"


    One of the merchants guessed their identity correctly as if stating a fact and pressed for more details. The merchants'' informationwork was both quick and urate. News of the Joraku group, numbering over a thousand, had already reached them. There were even individuals who tried to take advantage of their progress by waiting ahead to ambush them and demanding bodyguard fees like a coiled coin shark.


    ...or rather, they were pursuing a simr goal. In the entire nation, the fees to pay to bodyguards and intermediaries have be astronomical due to frequent youkai incidents. For small and medium-sized merchants, hiring satisfactory protection is bing difficult. They either have to band together or pool their money to hire a few guards, or they have to do what they''re doing now: stick close to Joraku (visiting capital) groups and marching formations. The strength lies in the wisdom to survive.


    "They''re around too, you know. Bad timing, though. Bigger guests have arrived as well."


    "Bigger guests...?"


    The soldier''s words made the merchants raise their eyebrows this time. A group of a thousand Joraku members was quite a sight. Small daimyos (noble), of course, wouldn''t be able to match it, and it''s unlikely that even the processions ofrge daimyos would exceed this. There was no news of any powerful armies being redeployed to the Central Territories. What on earth was happening?


    "Who on earth..."


    As a merchant was about to ask further, their words were cut short. An answer to their doubts appeared in their peripheral vision.


    About ten soldiers, dressed in armor woven from animal fur and metal tes, and carrying bows, formed a group as they passed by the side of the city road...


    "What!? Ezo!!?"


    The male merchant eximed in shock. His expression held a mixture of astonishment, disdain, and fear.


    Of course, to the Majority of Fus��-kuni''s citizens, Ezo was a disaster. They were seen as marauders who attacked settlement viges and looted them. Especially for people from the Northern Region, they were tales told as bedtime stories since childhood. Naughty children would invariably be taken away by demon (oni), bears, or Ezo.


    For small and medium-sized merchants, especially, it was not umon for people who understood the risks to visit frontier settlements. There were cases where gamblers lost and were killed by Ezo raiders on the way, losing their goods. Including cases where they barely managed to escape, there were probably ten times as many incidents. These merchants had even experienced a near attack and hastily fled once. Thus, their fear was magnified.


    "A... wakizashi!?"


    "Wait, stop. Don''t draw your weapons!"


    The soldiers stopped the merchants who were hastily reaching for their defensive weapons. Then, they began to speak in a forceful tone to the Ezo soldiers at the forefront. After a few moments, the Ezo group started walking toward Shiromoki City. They red at the merchants with displeased expressions as they went...


    "...Hey, hold on. This is going to cause amotion, isn''t it?"


    "Hey, wait...!? Is that okay? Sending those guys toward the city, they''re Ezo!!?"


    The merchants were moring in response to the soldier who sighed and spoke. Meanwhile, the soldiers were beginning to exin with an air of annoyance.


    "It''s the Imperial Order. Besides, they''re captives. There''s no problem."


    "Captives? What''s that about?"


    "They''re Ezo who submitted to the court."


    The words spoken by the army soldier prompted the merchants to ask back, showing that they had no familiarity with the term. The next voice to respond came from the back. The merchants turned around. A well-built man stood there, like someone in the imperial service.


    "It''s only natural that you''re not familiar with it. Only some officials and contracted merchants have any dealings with the Ezo captives. Due to legal and territorial reasons, there''s no opportunity for unauthorized contact from outside. It''s natural that it''s rare."


    The Ezo n that had submitted to the court had been granted significant autonomy. Besides the obligation for annual tributes and military service, they had the authority of an independent nation.


    "I see, I understand..."


    "You seem quite knowledgeable. Um... are you a government official?"


    The merchants inquired about the origins of the intruder while expressing their confusion, attempting to discern their social status from the figure. They were considering striking up a business conversation.


    "Hahaha..."


    The man smiled cheerfully, bowed, and passed by them. Dozens of Ezo followed behind him. They were d in attire that seemed tobine aspects of Fus��-kuni and Ezo, as well as both styles, wearing clothes reminiscent of courtly garb. They were men and women. All of them directed unfriendly res as they walked past. The merchants and army soldiers could only watch them in silence, dumbfounded and awkward.


    "...They''re quite rude. The way they''re ring at us."


    "It''s like they''re looking at rare beasts. As if we''re some sort of spectacle."


    Ezo''s civil officials grumbled one after another in response to the surrounding reactions. While they held a position of submission, that was only towards the court, and there was no reason for them to be looked down upon by themon folk. Moreover, even their attire wasn''t particrly strange. While the soldiers were one thing, the civil officials could have chosen clothing that was less out of ce if they had wanted to.


    But the court''smand for them to purposefully wear traditional clothes that clearly identified them as Ezo was intended to hurt their pride deeply.


    And on top of that, being treated as captives (prisoner of war)! Even though in the time of Emperor Gyokuro, the official title was removed and they were called "Ezo Officials of the Imperial Court"!! And the ones who said that were soldiers from the army!!? This must have caused a lot of embarrassment for the Tribe or n that had been loyal to the court for a long time. Many of them were already eager to go back to their homnds.


    "Don''t get so angry. Our grievances are nothingpared to what the Princess has to bear. ...Endure it, for the Princess''s sake."


    The man leading them calmed down his subordinates with a wry smile. The Ezo envoy, Tomono Kumo? (��Ұ���), pacified them. His tone wasden with indescribable emotions.


    "Respected Envoy..."


    The subordinates looked at their leader in shame. That''s right, they weren''t the ones suffering. Their superiors, and especially the princess, were the ones experiencing the true hardships. They couldn''t cause a disturbance over trifles like gossip or nces. They couldn''t waste the resolve of the Princess over such trivial matters.


    "We apologize. It''s embarrassing to lose ourselves over something like this."


    The second-inmand representative of the subordinates apologized to the envoy. He bowed deeply.


    "I don''t mind... However, a sudden problem is troubling. I hope it won''t cause distress to the Princess."


    And then, the envoy looked toward Shiromoki. The subordinates followed his gaze. They directed their thoughts toward Shiromoki City, toward the inn.


    They directed their thoughts toward their lord and the princess who should be safely delivered to the capital.


    They directed their thoughts toward the tribute, filled with pity... * * *


    "Ezo, huh?"


    ''(����o��) Ebi sushi?''


    "That''s not it, stupid."


    Standing atop the multi-storied building of Onitsuki Family''s central inn, which loomed as if hanging on the mountainside at the heart of Shiromoki City, I, a servant, couldn''t help but mutter that word with indescribable emotions. Along with my knowledge of the original work, I muttered it. As an extra, I added a retort. Seriously...


    (Minister of the Left, you''re really something, huh?)


    I knew it from my knowledge of the original work. However... encountering it coincidentally like this, I was filled with mixed feelings about the eventual oue.


    One of the many plots hatched by the group of youkai salvation. The group of Joraku that coincidentally crossed paths with the Ezo group at Shiromoki''s border gate would be the catalyst for further conspiracies.

 Chapter 123.4

    Chapter 123.4


    [Part 4/4]


    The various economic harassments by the youkai against Fus��-kuni had been steadily fueling societal unrest, although the copse of the nation itself was not a possibility. The impact was particrly strong. To minimize immediate chaos, Fus��-kuni had to implement various relief measures. Limited foods, protection for the elderly and sick, and even limited benevolent decrees obtained through persuading wealthy merchants. Meanwhile, control was maintained through the use of army and Kebiishi (police and judicial chiefs)...


    Easier said than done. All these policies required people and money. No matter how much effort was put in, two and two wouldn''t necessarily make four. No matter how much effort was made, it would never be enough. If one tried to force it, the repercussions would naturally fall somewhere, typically onto the weak.


    Eventually, the various Tribes or ns that were subjugated to Fus��-kuni became the final targets. Ezo were referred to as Hayato People (an ancient ethnic group)... to be precise, these names were nothing more than arbitrary designations by the court based on their approximate regions of residence. Regardless, Fus��-kuni''s higher-ups decided to shift the burden to these groups, particrly those with autonomy, in order to alleviate the situation.


    "Saeki the White Dog Tribe, huh..."


    ''(�ަأޣ�) woof woof!''


    ncing at the numerous tents set up on the outskirts of the city, I muttered about their origin. Thergest group of Tribes under the Imperial Court''s control in the Northern region of Fus��-kuni. A faction of Ezo who had contributed significantly to the domination of Fus��-kuni''s Northern region as the vanguard since surrendering during the reign of the Reimu''s Emperor''s northern campaign... The Imperial Court requested military service from them.


    Their forces, numbering 3000, responded by heading to the centralnds. They did so at their own expense, paying for their stay. Furthermore, though not openly stated, the Imperial Court had made another request of them. Unintentionally, they had triggered a troublesome situation. Well, it was mostly the Minister of the Left''s fault.


    (What a mess. I don''t know the details or the chronological order...)


    This incident involving this Tribe or n had urred in the original work, in the novel version, and even in the manga adaptation. The problem was that the protagonist only heard about the incident indirectly and it was only vaguely mentioned even in the spin-offs. The conclusion was known, but the path leading to it waspletely unclear. It wasn''t funny that it was unclear, especially when it could potentially serve as a deterrent in some routes.


    In the Bad End route, it was these same people who dealt the final blow to Fus��-kuni. The Youkai Salvation had different ns against the Tribes or ns that were in conflict with Fus��-kuni. A country usually doesn''t fall just from outside forces or inner turmoil alone. But when these two thingse together, even a big organization can copse in no time...


    "Ah, damn. There''s no way out of this mess."


    "Why are you so frustrated?"


    Answering my frustrated outburst was themanding voice of a dignified woman. Trying to hide my unease, I turned around.


    And there she was, in my line of sight. The slender woman with vivid raven-ck hair and fiery crimson eyes. Onitsuki family''s first princess, Onitsuki Hina.


    "...I was checking on the state of the city. It seems that there are quite a few refugees and a considerable number of Ezo soldiers. ording to the information I gathered, there have been cases of people being abducted. It seems necessary to pay attention to public order."


    ''(��� 3���) We''re in the middle of a sightseeing trip!!''


    "Hahaha, you''re so emotional. It''s a rare view for me."


    "I''m not a child either. I don''t go around getting excited about the scenery. ...Is there something you need?"


    ''(?`��?��) It''s time for introspection!!''


    I countered Hina''s words and tried to uncover the reason she hade here. The vantage point I was at wasn''t particrly popr; it was on the outskirts of the inn. At least, it wasn''t a ce the princess would typically visit. To call this a chance encounter would be quite unnatural. It was definitely not an interrogation, though.


    "If I didn''t have a reason, can''t I go see you?"


    "It''s not exactly that..."


    "I know, I know. Just kidding."


    As I wore a wry smile across my face, Hina seemed to sense it and casually changed her words. I was grateful for this aspect. If it were Gori-sama, she would seize every opportunity to barrage me with power harassment. It was easy to imagine that happening. Naturally, it might have followed the usual pattern, but I was d it was Hina who came here.


    Gori-sama, Onitsuki Aoi, spent most of her time during this Joraku journey either in her ox cart or her room, rarely showing her face in public. I hadn''t even seen her once. Among the few individuals allowed to meet her as guests, Kayo was one, but when it came to Gori-sama, she evaded the topic. I wonder if things are really that chaotic...?


    "...Princess Hina, could you please stop behaving like this?"


    ''(����o��) It''s my privilege to have dad bewildered!!''


    "It''s because you''re thinking about other women in front of me."


    For now, I voiced myint to Hina, who was in close proximity, almost near enough to sense each other''s breaths. Her response was rather unsociable, resembling that of a sulky child. It was both cute and made her seem young... of course, while ignoring the white spider''s mysterious boast.


    "Hahaha... I''m not thinking about that sort of thing."


    "Well, I wonder?"


    "Please stop teasing me."


    "Sorry, sorry... You''ve been summoned by my father."


    The light banter was reced by silence following Hina''s statement.


    "That is..."


    ''(���㧥��) An abrupt attack from a cunning person!!''


    "I understand your feelings, but it''s not nice to keep him waiting. I know it''s a burden... Will youe?"


    "...Yes"


    ''(*��?��?) Working hard to earn royalties... (but)''


    Suppressing conflicting emotions of inner turmoil, tension, fear, and hatred, I respond to Hina''s call. As she said, I''ve had no choice in the past, and even now, I don''t really have any option. Whatever her reason might be... I start descending the inn''s tower towards the room where the head of the Onitsuki family stays.


    d in a heavy atmosphere...


    "That''s right..."


    "Huh!? Princess Hina...? What is it!?"


    ''(�ަأ�) It look delicious in some way!!?''


    It was an abrupt turn of events. Hina suddenly draws my dominant hand towards her. Her fingers, white and smooth like whitefish, intertwine with my thick, rough, and dry ones. It''s not quite a handshake or hand-holding. This more intimate gesture resembles what people would call "lovers holding hands."


    Proof of affection that Hina and I used to do a lot when we were kids...


    "In a ce like this, if someone sees us..."


    "I know. Only while there''s no one around."


    ''(�ަأޣ�) Sniff sniff sniff!!''


    Amidst my unease, Hina chuckles childishly and then smiles kindly. ...Stupid spider, stop ruining the mood.


    "You''re not alone. So rx."


    "Hina..."


    ''(�ަأ�) Papa, dinner time!''


    Hina whispers as if she can see into my heart. She probably sensed my fear, my position, and what I''m afraid of. That''s why she''s acting this way. I had even forgotten to use honorifics with her. I''m simply grateful for the warmth I feel in her hand.


    ...Stupid spider, are you fasting for a while?


    ''�c(������) What''s this about?''


    "Well then, shall we go together?"


    "...Yes"


    Guided by Hina, I respond with heartfelt gratitude. Remembering childhood memories, we synchronize our steps and start walking together.


    From within my heart, as I head towards the head of the family, my fear had somehow dispersed... * * *


    "Haah... haah..."


    Disguised as she is, she keeps looking back behind her multiple times. It''s out of fear of the pursuers who may have realized her escape.


    "Is it okay right here?"


    Even after a couple of hours have passed, the figures of those pursuing her are neither seen nor sensed. It seems to be safe for now.


    "When I get back, I''ll have to apologize..."


    She feels guilty about what she did to the caretakers. She''ll have to exin herselfter. However, even so...


    "...Please wait, okay? I''ll take you back to your home now."


    Inside her pocket, a Furoshiki (wrapping cloth) holds her weak and feeble friend. The friend lets out a faint, pitiable sound as if pleading.


    "...!!"


    More mncholic than ever before, the girl feels even greater sympathy. Her heart aches simply because her few friends make such sounds. One would feel this way when someone''s body is ipatible with thend''s spiritual pulse, just like how water from a foreignnd might not suit a person''s body. Maybe even worse... Still, for her, who''s not allowed to leave her homnd, there''s nothing she can do. She thought all she could do was see off her friend as it weakened.


    Is this thest resort? Although the discussions among the elders were heated, in the end, she made the decision herself. Leaving her homnd is painful, and the days she''ll spend sending her friend off after arriving in the capital will be hard... But, there was no choice. In that case, she wanted to save her friend''s life.


    "...Let''s go."


    And so, she headed forward at a brisk pace. Towards thend where her friend should return. Towards the foreignnd that she would call her homnd. She stepped into it.


    Without realizing, she remainspletely unaware of the presence watching her with a sneer...


    Fan (AI) art:


    Title: Korishiraki


    URL: here


    Title: Shiro


    URL: here

 Chapter 124.1

    Chapter 124.1


    [Part 1/4]


    The banquet began sometime after it got dark for a couple of hours. The militarymander, acting as the host, organized the event with the city''s chief official. Over a hundred important people from the city and nearby rich families came. They had lots of booze and delicious food. There were also geisha who performed for everyone. Even though there were a few small problems, the mood was happy and everyone was celebrating.


    For Hotoya Tamaki, however, this was a time devoid of joy.


    "..."


    Among the attendees at the banquet, this new household member upied a corner of the seating area. She was genuinely fed up with the noisy surroundings, the strong scent of alcohol, and the opulent dishes before her. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say she was quite disheartened.


    Part of it was herck of tolerance for alcohol. She might have also been tired due to the simr circumstances she faced at her lodgings each time. However, her inability to enjoy such an asion had deeper roots.


    One reason was the stark contrast with themon people. Initially, this wasn''t apparent, but as she explored the city, it became clear. Homeless people wandering the city''s streets, leaving viges during the nting season to construct shacks at the city''s corners. How could she wholeheartedly enjoy the extravagant feast before her after witnessing such scenes? However, it seemed Tamaki was in the minority with this perspective among the attendees, which further disappointed her.


    There were more personal reasons as well. Being a new and inexperienced exorcist, inexperienced in the ways of the world, and a member of Hotoya''s family��all of these aspects posed issues.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the subject of many rumors. My, my, how surprised I am. Who would have thought Hotoya''s household member would be such a charming youngdy!"


    As the nobleman sitting in front of her shifted in his seat andughed heartily, he generously poured sake into her cup. She could only manage a strained smile in response. This exchange had happened numerous times already, with different people.


    This situation was simr to what happened during the incident at ''Mayoiga,'' but her position was as if a duck had arrived bearing green onions (someone''s role or position is unexpected, out of ce, or doesn''t quite fit the context). A youngdy from the prosperous Hotoya vige known even in the Northern region. Her face clearlycked the experience in maniption, but by adorning it with her talents, beauty, and achievements, she became nothing but a prey.


    "Hm... hm, ha! Ha, hahaha...?"


    "Ha-ha-ha! You''re quite the drinker! I''m envious. Now, now, have another drink!"


    "Ugh...?"


    The nobleman forced another drink into her cup as if it were natural. Faced with the sudden and merciless reinforcement, her intelligence to handle the situation calmly was deteriorating rapidly, clouded by intoxication. Losing control was not good; absolutely not!


    (Ugh, ugh...?)


    Somehow getting a confession or, if not, making an excuse to take care of her while she''s drunk... The nobleman wasn''t without such sinister intentions. To say "don''t show greed" would be too tempting considering the delicious prey that presented himself.


    By the way, it wasn''t only her who was targeted. The daughters of Tachibana, the Onitsuki princesses, also posed problems. Tachibana''s youngdy was too talkative and could be easily manipted. The first princess was either immune to intoxication or self-destructed against those trying to intoxicate her and was sent to her room one after another. As for the other princess, she didn''t even attend, citing personal reasons. Though rumors suggested the real reason was more political... whatever the case, it was undoubtedly one of the reasons her troubles were increasing.


    (At times like this, if Suzune and the others were here...)


    As she looked down at the filled cup, she thought about it. If Suzune were here, she would have handled the guests skillfully. Iruka might have forced a drinking match as an interjection. Or he might have...


    "Ugh...?"


    As her thoughts reached that point, her intoxication suddenly cleared, and not in a good way.


    Iruka''s words spilled out instinctively in her mind. The hardship imposed by her own inexperience snd the conflict arising from her interactions with Suzune... her expression turned dark as it all came flooding back.


    Especially the conflict with Suzune, they do not speak clearly to each other, and they pretend to be normal, but... They are both aware of that incident, unable to bring it up directly.


    Avoiding the tricky topic, hiding the bad stuff... she was scared.


    "��"


    Surely, from each other''s perspectives, it would be best to initiate the conversation oneself. However... though they were both busy, too much time had passed. What was already difficult to broach became even harder to touch upon as time went on. Is there any gain in revisiting the restored daily life that was regained through deceit?


    To say that Tamaki''s desire to escape from reality was solely due to her individual responsibility would be to ignore the nature of humanity itself.


    "Hotoya-dono...? Is something the matter?"


    "Huh!? Oh, n-no, it''s nothing..."


    Perhaps to repair the atmosphere due to her difficult expression, Tamaki manages to mask her unease and respond as the nobleman across from her gives her a puzzled look. Trying to recover herposure, she attempts to down her cup in haste, but her hand halts nheless. How should she get out from this situation? Tamaki is bewildered.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the Lord of Azuta Vige. Greetings. How have things been? How''s the current state of the economy?"


    A seductive voice from the sidees to her aid. When Tamaki turns, she finds Advisor, who had somehow changed seats unnoticed. With a gentle smile, Advisor greets both Tamaki and the lord.


    "Oh, ahaha... this is honored Advisor from the Onitsuki family. G-Greetings..."


    Azuta''s lord manages a smile that is hard to put into words. His disarray appears as if the tide of battle has reversed.


    (Now that I think about it...)


    Tamaki had recently learned about the nickname "ck Butterfly" that Advisor carries. It seems she used to be quite adept in her past, and even now, she is feared by those around her for her actions back then.


    ...For Tamaki, however, she didn''t feel anything more than a caring widow with a mysterious atmosphere.


    As Tamaki thinks about this, Azuta''s lord exchanges a few words and leaves hastily. His departure seems like a retreat. Catching a glimpse of him, Kochou once again smiles as she stands by Tamaki''s side. And then she speaks.


    "My apologies for interrupting. I thought you seemed tense around alcohol... Was it meddling unnecessarily?"


    "N-No, it''s alright. I appreciate it. Thank you."


    Tamaki sincerely expresses her gratitude for Kochou''s words. Though she isn''t sure of the intention, she was helped, and therefore gratitude is natural.


    "Hehe. Are you okay? ...In truth, helping in these sorts of matters is also part of an advisor''s role."


    Saying that, Kochou''s gaze shifts towards the head of the table where the officials of Shiromoki Kan-city and representatives of the Joraku who hade to the capital were engaged in conversation. Her gaze settles on the head of the Onitsuki family and his wife. And the look in her eyes wasn''t necessarily friendly.


    Even though Onitsuki Sumire taught sword skills to Hotoya Tamaki, it was really just the basics. Apart from some tea parties and help, she didn''t share much beyond what was needed. When it came to the deeper parts of being an exorcist �C their ways of thinking, acting, and understanding things �C Sumire didn''t say much. This, along with Tamaki''s natural talent, caused her to feel off-bnce in terms of her thoughts, abilities, and body.


    In terms of skill and body, her mind was far too immature... In a sense, that was more fatal than anything else.


    "...Tamaki-san. I think it''s dangerous for children like you to learn swordsmanship. Hey, are you interested in Shikigami Art or Fu-jutsu?"


    "Well... that''s..."


    Tamaki couldn''t give a clear answer to Advisor''s words, which were more concerned than even her mentor. It was likely a kind gesture. However... having already learned swordsmanship in her hometown, and having a reasonable level of confidence in her current skill, she felt there was a limit to trying to master another skill now. ...Certainly, it wasn''t due to not understanding a lecture she had heard once. Definitely not.


    "Hehe. I apologize for bringing this up so suddenly. ...However, I believe that Tamaki-san will surely seed in a different path. Besides, now that I have a disciple like Shirowakamaru-kun, I think having a good rival would allow for mutual improvement, don''t you agree?"


    "Are you talking about Shirowakamaru-kun? But..."


    She couldn''t help but feel that he might dislike himself. Kochou smiles gently, seemingly having sensed that concern.


    "I don''t think so. But well, that child might be a little jealous... but it''s just temporary. That child will surely understand. I''ll make them understand. If ites to that, I''ll persuade them myself."


    Kochouughed even more. Sheughed. With a pleasant smile, sheughed deeply. Was it just her imagination that something dark seemed to seep behind her? Tamaki thought. But surely, there was pressure. An unpleasant pressure. When she peeked and saw Shirowakamaru, his back was shaking involuntarily. He looked around, seemingly searching for something. And fortunately, he didn''t notice them.


    "N-No, surely not to that extent...!?"


    "Hehe. My apologies, that was going too far, huh? Just a joke. Just a joke."


    "J-Joke...?"


    Tamaki is taken aback at the suddenly dissipating ufortable atmosphere. Had she been yed with? No, but the feeling from earlier had seemed genuine, and... Tamaki was left in confusion, unsure of the truth.


    "Let''s put aside our worries for now and enjoy the celebratory feast. Shall we eat, drink, and have fun tonight? Look, how about trying this dish? Or these? If you find something you like, I''ll ask the kitchen for the recipeter."


    "T-Thank you very much!"


    Kochou''s words were meant as a topic for practicing the promised cooking. Tamaki expressed her gratitude from the bottom of her heart for this consideration.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. ...Oh, this one looks delicious."


    Smiling in response to Tamaki''s gratitude, Kochou''s gaze shifted to one of the dishes before her. It was "Muginawa" confectionery. A fried sweet made by kneading wheat flour into a rope-like shape. It seemed that honey was drizzled on the dough and kinako (toasted soybean flour) was sprinkled over it.


    "That''s true. I''ll take some."


    As someone with a sweet tooth, Tamaki agreed with Kochou''s words and reached for the dish with her chopsticks to serve herself... only to have her hand meet another.


    "Eh!?"


    "Oh, my apologies for that."


    The man whose hand had ovepped with Tamaki''s offered a polite apology to her surprise.


    "Oh, no. It''s my mistake..."

 Chapter 124.2

    Chapter 124.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "It was my fault for touching you unintentionally, miss. Your apologies are unnecessary. ...You are a member of the Onitsuki family, correct?"


    "Um, yes. And, um, who are you...?"


    Tamaki corrected herself from almost saying "yeah" and observed the man''s appearance. She realized btedly that the person she was speaking to wasn''t just andlord or a wealthy merchant; he was clearly not of the same status as her.


    "From Saeki-kuni. I serve as an assistant to Lord. My name is Tomono. Please make my acquaintance."


    The man, who could not have been more than 30 years old, bows reverently once more as he states his name and identity.


    "Member of the Onitsuki family, Hotoya Tamaki. ...You don''t have to introduce yourself before me."


    Although their positions weren''t significantly different, it would still be discourteous for Tamaki to have the other person introduce themselves without doing so herself. Tamaki also introduced herself and simultaneously offered him the right to use the chopsticks.


    "Thank you. ...It''s because of a request from the Princess."


    As he spoke, he took three or four pieces of the "Muginawa" confectionery onto his te, nodded, and then left.


    "Princess?"


    "Princess of the Saeki White Dog n. Look, over there..."


    As Tamaki pondered the Ezo man''s words, Kochou pointed toward a certain spot. At the corner of the banquet hall, where the solemn-faced Ezo individuals were gathered, there was a bamboo blind ced.


    Reflected within the bamboo blind was a small figure, which Kochou indicated.


    "Is that...?"


    "Princess Tamamo... was it?"


    Saeki Tamamo... Princess Tamamo. The daughter of Lord Saeki, or the leader of the Saeki White Dog n. She was surrounded by her attendants and vassals, and although she had exchanged greetings with the officials of the Shiromoki Kan-city and the head of the Onitsuki family through the bamboo blind, she remained seated, seldom engaging in conversation, and only asionally partook of tea and sweets.


    "She''s holding herself quite high, isn''t she? She even prevented me from greeting her. A mere barbarian princess of Ezo."


    Kochou''s muttered words were tinged with a slight annoyance, her mouth covered by her sleeve. In Fus��-kuni culture, greetings held great importance. For Kochou, the fact that her own initiative to greet the princess had been thwarted by the surrounding vassals was enough to wound her pride.


    "That''s..."


    With Kochou''s dissatisfaction, Tamaki couldn''t immediately agree. Even Tamaki remembered the stories she had heard in her bed when she was young. For those in the northern region, Ezo was as much a cause for caution as youkai, and even if they were fellow morning court officials, prejudices couldn''t bepletely erased. Tamaki understood that perspective. But... for Tamaki, who also had Ezo as a dear friend, she couldn''t bring herself to nod even just superficially at words that scorned her solely based on her origins.


    "Hey, Tamaki-san. Do you know why that Ezo army is apanying the princess?"


    "Huh...?"


    Whether knowing Tamaki''s inner thoughts or not, Kochou suddenly asked Tamaki with an intrigued expression, drawing closer to her face.


    "Officially, that army stationed in the vacant lots of the city is said to be for the defense of the central region, but in reality, it''s for the princess''s protection."


    "Protection?"


    "Yes... protection for the princess offered as a tribute to the Emperor."


    In her expos��, tinged with disdain, Kochou revealed this information, causing Tamaki to widen her eyes in surprise.


    "!!? B-But, I believe the current Emperor..."


    Seiri Emperor, the reigning Emperor of Fus��-kuni, was said to be not much older than Tamaki. After the sudden death of the previous Emperor, the direct descendant infant was presented as the new Emperor. Serving merely as puppets for the Daijin (court officials who serve near the emperor), they were known facts.


    However, that was the case for most of the past Emperors, so it wasn''t a significant problem in itself. What drew more attention was the vacancy in the position of Empress, or what was called Ch��g��.


    Due to the Emperor''s young age at his enthronement, it was also a reason. If the young Emperor were to die unexpectedly, having an Empress could be a burden. There weren''t many princesses suitable to be Empresses.


    Even after the worry about the young Emperor''s death diminished, the vacant position was a result of political struggles. Promising courtiers restrained each other, resulting in a continuousck of Empress. Even the inner pce was nearly empty, and itsings and goings were scarce.


    "...There are various rumors, you know? Like she actually has a secret lover. Or that princesses who had secret trysts with men are dying suspiciously one after another. Some even say she has unusual interests..."


    Whether it was the princess''s sexual nature or her human nature, Kochou whispered with amusement into Tamaki''s ear, amidst the surrounding noise, although it might not be heard clearly, the topic was quite daring.


    "Um... th-that is..."


    "So? There''s never been an Ezo girl who entered the inner pce, let alone became an Empress. Rumor has it that Minister of the Left and the Ezo chieftains had discussions. As a price for sending troops, the princess was offered to the Emperor as a bride. They say the Minister of the Left who brought up the issue reported the answer, and it caused quite amotion in the public deliberations..."


    Especially the official court who also held the position of Kanpaku (like regent) and the Minister of the Right expressed opposition... but in the end, they agreed not to make her Empress, but to have her enter the inner pce.


    "Anyway, it''s not an interesting story for the Ezo folks, is it? Maybe that''s the reason for the princess''s attitude?"


    "Well, that makes sense..."


    With a final snort that seemed to mock, Kochou concluded her exnation. Tamaki couldn''t firmly express her stance and could only answer cautiously. As she responded, she nced sideways again at the bamboo blind. The man from earlier was offering a te to the princess. A delicate figure received the te through the gap in the bamboo blind...


    "..."


    Thinking about the weight that rested on that figure, Tamaki couldn''t help but feel sympathy. It might be a disrespectful thought, but she somehow connected it to her own burdened feelings.


    ...Tomorrow, she would have a candid discussion with Suzune. Tamaki decided as she took a deep breath.


    Surely,pared to what might be in that princess''s heart, her own situation was still more fortunate... * * *


    ''Brother, brother...''


    ''Mm, what is it? Yukine?''


    A winter draft blew through, in a tattered and worn hut of poor farmers. A young girl was invading a person''s territory in his bedroom, clinging in a sweet manner. Speaking with a slightly lisping voice.


    ''Brother... mm. Come, here, now!!''


    Seeking the warmth of her older brother, she half-forced her way under the straw nket. This had be somewhat of a customary indulgence for her, especially as winter mornings drew near.


    Because her older brother would leave the house early in the morning, only returning when it waste at night,pletely exhausted and with a frozen body. He would want to sleep as long as possible, and especially loathe having his hard-earned warmth stolen by a freeloadingyabout like her. At least, she couldn''tpletely swallow the dissatisfaction that sprouted in her heart.


    ''Really... you''re such a hopeless girl.''


    That''s why Yukine respected her older brother. At least, in times like this, he would never reject her. Back then, she was unaware of his hardships and had indulged herself, relied on him, and leaned on him without knowing a thing.


    ''Yay!!''


    Her brother sighed and reluctantly agreed. She nestled into her older brother''s embrace under the nket, her innocent smile lighting up her face. Wrapped in thefort of herplete sense of security, she trusted him more than anyone else. In that moment, she would peacefully drift off to sleep.


    ...But she couldn''t sleep.


    ''...Is this how you''re going to live, putting everyone else at risk?''


    ''Brother?''


    Her voice trembled in the freezing depths, escaping her unintentionally. Without even understanding the meaning of the words spoken to her, she looked up at her brother with a solid smile on her face. She tilted her head.


    Her brother''s expression seemed as though it had been dug up with a spade,pletely unlike before.


    ''Hu...!? ''


    A sudden situation caused her to let out a breathless scream. She froze, shaken, confused, and fearful. She couldn''t move. There was no way she could move. She had relied on her family, on her brother, in every possible way, so she couldn''t react to this situation on the spot.


    ''It''s not surprising, is it? After all, you never even bothered to remember my face.''


    ''B-Brother...?''


    Despite having no mouth, her brother''s voice echoed. It sounded careless, annoyed, and almost spat out. usatory words, condemning words, made the young girl slump. She had never imagined her older brother would say such things to her.


    ''You were always like this, right? Always nagging me for food, ying with me when I was tired, even eating a second helping of rice the day before I disappeared without knowing a thing...''

 Chapter 124.3

    Chapter 124.3


    [Part 3/4]


    The day before her brother was taken away. The food offered in exchange for a down payment. White rice that she hadn''t had in a long time, the taste of miso that she looked forward to, it was the first time there were side dishes other than pickles... She didn''t notice the heavy atmosphere around her. She shamelessly asked for seconds.


    And even more so, she had pestered her brother for sweets that only he had, even though she had nothing to trade.


    ''Th-That''s... I...!''


    ''Is that so? Even after I disappeared, you pretended to cry and gulped down the food, didn''t you? It tasted good, right? The food you sold me for.''


    It was true. The porridge she had sobbed into while eating was unbelievably delicious.


    ''While I was hurt and being whipped, what were you doing? You were relying on other family members, weren''t you? Even working in the fields was hard for you, so you became a maid, right?''


    ''N-No, that''s not... I never thought of such things...!!?''


    As she screamed, her words ceased at that point. Was that really true? Could that really be true? When she was taken as a maid to the Hotoya family, what did she think? How did she feel about the work? Did she think it was much easier than endlessly digging up the frozen soil, much easier than getting muddy and nting rice?


    ''You''re a sinner because you abandoned your friends, too. You also didn''t do anything when your master was in danger, right?''


    ''You abandoned them.''


    ''You abandoned them, yeah.''


    ''You threw them away.''


    ''Ah, agh...!!?"


    She suddenly realized that countless gazes were peeking through the gaps in the windows, through the gaps in the doors. Terrified by that gruesome sight, in the midst of it all, the person she had relied on the most wouldn''t help her anymore. No, he wouldn''t help her.


    Her older brother just confronted her. Confronted her reality. Her sins. He used her with intensity and usation in his words.


    ''In the end... you showed me again how you can push me into hell, right?''


    In her vision, the figure in front of her had, through his voice alone, somehow taken on what he held and covered his face with it. It was the mask of a demon, the mask of a Hannya. Worn and torn, dressed in ck attire stained with blood, the man behind the mask bellowed, using her brother''s voice.


    ''No way, I never thought you''d abandon me twice.''


    Confronted by him, in the form of her brother''s voice, the girl screamed as if she had gone mad...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Hey, are you okay!? Suzune!!?"


    "H-Huh...!!?"


    The impact of being shaken on the shoulder woke her up. As she awoke, she quickly sat up, breathing heavily. She suppressed the urge to vomit, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and calmed her confused heart.


    Suzune, still trembling from the intense palpitations, looked around as if searching for something. She surveyed her surroundings.


    She was in a room with tatami mats. Various furnishings were arranged nearby, and a small me flickered at the top of an oildenmp. The sky seen through thetticed window was already dim...


    "Where is this..."


    "It''s an inn. Temporary quarters for the maids of the guests."


    Suzune turned around in response to the familiar voice that answered her doubt. Sitting there was her friend, Iruka, in a cross-legged posture. Sharp fangs peeked out, wolf-like ears, and a tail swayed gently. The appearance of a half-youkai woman, Iruka...


    "Guests...?"


    Muttering as if in a daze at Iruka''s response, Suzune remembered everything a momentter. Yes, this was Shiromoki City. An inn in that city. A temporary room where servants/maids for the nobility would wait.


    "Did I sleep...?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure you''re just tired from the trip. You''ve been lying in bed since we got here. I put a nket on you because if you stay like that, you''ll catch a cold. Don''tin, alright?"


    Iruka responded to Suzune''s unspoken question. Hearing her words, Suzune suddenly noticed the nket by her side.


    "...You should have woken me up, if possible."


    "Don''t be foolish. If you were unconscious and asleep, that''s just evidence that you were tired, right? Pushing yourself would only lead to mistakes. It''s better to sleep honestly... although I can''t say that you''ve been doing that. By the way, you had a nightmare. Right?"


    Suzune felt a pang in her chest at Iruka''s observation. Guilt filled her stomach. She shook off the creeping nausea, realizing that her kimono had be disheveled while she had copsed during her nightmare.


    "That seems to be the case... I''ve forgotten the details though."


    She told a lie without thinking. Or rather, she wished to erase it from her mind. But she couldn''t allow herself to forget. Suzune felt torn by different feelings, which pushed her to speak words that weren''t true.


    She didn''t notice the twitch of Iruka''s trembling wolf ears. The half-youkai woman didn''t press further on her friend''s words. She sensed that her friend didn''t want to be pressed.


    "Is youngdy at a banquest?"


    "That''s right. Eating, drinking, and having fun at the feast... Our youngdy is thick-skinned enough to say that I''m envious."


    Suzune agreed with the content of Iruka''s words despite her sharp tongue. While it might sound like an insult to say that the sheltered youngdy was living a morous yet subtle life, it seemed that those types of gatherings didn''t suit their lord.


    "I hope she handles it well. Well, that olddy will probably help her out. She''s surprisingly good at taking care of things."


    The sarcastic mention of a person by Iruka referred to Onitsuki''s Advisor. Reluctantly, Suzune had to admit to that observation as well. She had no choice but to agree.


    (Is Advisor-sama trying to distance us?)


    Suzune had often wondered about this since they became connected with the Onitsuki family. The previousdy of the house seemed to care a lot for their lord, like a mother does for her child. Yet, she attempted to keep her and Iruka at arm''s length, using weak excuses... or at least, that''s how it appeared.


    "No, that''s just stupid..."


    What reason could there be? If their lord were a man, the reason might have been somewhat indecent, but she understood that. It was a well-known rumor among the maids that powerful elderly widows kept handsome young boys as pets for such purposes. Suzune had even suspected that the old woman was keeping that handsome boy around for such a purpose. She wouldn''t say it out loud, of course...


    "Hah."


    Reflecting on things so deeply, Suzune couldn''t help but mock herself. She disliked how she was getting caught up in other people''s dramas. After all, wasn''t it a fact? She had no authority to judge others. When she considered her brother, her friend, her lord, and even that servant, she realized she had no grounds to pass any judgment.


    (Oh... I''m truly ugly.)


    Was she trying to portray herself as pure and innocent, as a victim? In reality, it was the opposite. Whether she knew it or not, she had often taken advantage of people. She had used them to climb higher. She had even sacrificed them. That''s how she was, and...


    "...?"


    "You''re making quite a moody face. Your cute face is being wasted."


    "Could you please stop pulling on my cheek?"


    Suzune gave Iruka a stern look as she yed with her cheek. Don''t ruin the atmosphere.


    "Hehehe, my bad."


    Irukaughed yfully and let go of Suzune''s cheek as instructed. Then, she continued.


    "I can pretty much guess what you''re thinking. Don''t dwell on negative things too much. From my perspective, problems tend to resolve themselves quietly over time."


    "Well, that''s your opinion."


    Suzune''s initial resistance dissipated with Iruka''s warm smile. She sighed deeply. Could she not win against someone like an idiot?


    "You''re just overthinking things. ...I also share the me for the mess, so if it''s difficult for you to bring it up, should I just go on a trip instead? Now that I''m back by her side as an attendant, I could seize the opportunity and talk to her."


    "Please stop that... I''ll handle my own affairs."


    Out of kindness, Suzune immediately rejected Iruka''s suggestion. She didn''t want to use her friend for her own problems. She didn''t want to be such a coward.


    "You and your brother are both so stubborn, really."


    "Did you say something?"


    "Oh, nothing. Just talking to myself."


    Suzune tilted her head at Iruka''s murmur, and Iruka chuckled intentionally.

 Chapter 124.4

    Chapter 124.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Oh, right..."


    As if remembering, Iruka swung her tail and took something out from behind her. She revealed a small y pot.


    "What''s that?"


    "A y pot."


    "I can see that... Why?"


    The answer to Suzune''s question was steam. As Iruka lifted the lid of the y pot, a steamy aroma filled the air, revealing a bowl of porridge mixed with various ingredients. It was a mixture of ingredients meant to warm the body, including ginger.


    "I heard mixing ginger and other things can keep the body warm. Anyway, you can''t fight on an empty stomach. Here."


    She then took out two bowls. Suzune understood Iruka''s intention. Clearly, she had brought dinner.


    "You don''t have to put so much. ...I don''t have much of an appetite."


    She didn''t really want to eat. But she couldn''t dismiss the meal that had been prepared for her. She knew that being able to eat was not something to be taken for granted.


    "Hey, hey... You''re still such a light eater? You won''t grow if you don''t eat when you can."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Huh?"


    There probably wasn''t any ill intent. She was sure Iruka didn''t have any ill intent. But Suzune, already the smallest among the three, couldn''t help but feel Iruka''s words as a slight insult. Witnessing the confusion in Suzune''s eyes as she struggled to understand the meaning of the response only irritated her further.


    "End��this��topic!"


    Holding back the rising anger, Suzune took the bowl that was offered to her. She forcefully grabbed the porridge with her chopsticks and chewed on it, swallowing quickly. Chewing, swallowing, and then thinking. Was this one bigger just because it was taking up more nutrients for its head?


    "Thanks for the meal!"


    "That was quick!?"


    With a proud "hmph!" and a snort, Suzune dered she was done. Iruka, surprised by the lightning speed, watched in astonishment. Suzune''s behavior resembled her childhood, when she used to eat rapidly and got scolded by her family for not chewing properly.


    Her true self, without any masks...


    "I''m going to step out and enjoy the night breeze for a bit. I''ll be back soon, so don''t worry."


    "Sure thing!?"


    With that, Suzune stood up and left the room, making her way down the hallway with purposeful steps. It was an act unbing of a maid. Iruka couldn''t even call out to stop her, left to watch her departure. It was a good thing, though. Suzune had been in a jumble of emotions that even she herself couldn''tprehend, and she needed some time to cool her head.


    Now, as Suzune left the corridor, she felt the cold air on her bare skin. The importance of this cey more in its location than its spiritual veins. That''s why, even though boundaries were in ce like in the capital or Shiro''oku, it was still not as warm inside. The spring in the Northern region was still cold, and the fact that she exhaled visible white vapor was due to the altitude of the mountain road. She couldn''t help but be reminded of her hometown''s cold vige.


    "It''s actually quite calming, though..."


    Suzune murmured to herself as she walked down the dim corridor lined with windows. The third floor of the inn was sparsely popted. Most of the nobles and innkeepers were probably at the banquet in another building. Alone, Suzune continued down the chilly hallway, gazing out of the window.


    "...Such a lively sight."


    After a while, shemented on the sight of Shiromoku''s kan-city illuminated through the window. Considering the bustling nature of the city''s entrance and exit, it seemed rather natural.


    The city on the way here was simr, but Suzune continued to gaze in wonder at the bright lights and the distant voices of peopleing from the entertainment district. Her hometown''s cold vige, Hotoya''s vige, and Onitsuki Valley''s vige had never been bustling like this even during the night. With the curiosity and fear of a country youth, Suzune''s gaze was fixed on the city.


    "Huh?"


    It was a coincidence. Suddenly, she saw a figure as she nced ahead. A silhouette that blended into the darkness, standing in the inn''s garden. The figure wore a servant''s attire, and the Hannya mask. It''s the back of that servant.


    "T-Tomobe-san...?"


    It was the figure of someone she should apologize to and be grateful for. The person she had inadvertently sent into danger once again was now wearing a coat, making his appearance vague. If Suzune hadn''t been conscious of the recent events, she might not have noticed his presence at all.


    No, that''s fine. The problem is...


    (At this time...?)


    Unconsciously, the sun hadpletely set. The evening transitioned into night. In this context, seeing him leaving the inn like this...


    "They say curiosity killed the cat..."


    The person was from another family, an experienced exorcist who was different from an amateur like her. However, was this...


    "Actually, I haven''t thanked him yet..."


    More precisely, it was both gratitude and an apology. After the incident at "Mayoiga," too much had happened. Like the strained rtionship with Tamaki. So, there were times when she couldn''t find a chance to talk with him, but regardless, Suzune still hadn''t said it. And she wasn''t ungrateful enough to let it go unresolved.


    Now, as Suzune thought so and watched the servant''s back heading towards the city at night, she hesitated for a moment... but then finally made her decision.


    "Wait..."


    The murmur she unconsciously uttered gave her the final push she needed. She went down the inn''s stairs and followed behind him, breathing heavily.


    It was truly a reckless move. Leaving her master, turning her words to her friend, and not even telling anyone about her impulsive action. She was deserving of scolding, but she pushed forward driven by impulse.


    As if she had been inspired by something.


    "Wait... please wait!"


    Surely, his back in a coat and the blurred outline felt familiar, which was why she pursued him.


    In the depths of her memory, his back resembled that of his brother...


    "Wait, please, brother...!!"


    A shaky voice, rushed and spun in a hurry. The person saying it didn''t fully grasp its significance, let aloneprehend it.


    The maid kept chasing the man through the city at night...


    * * *


    ''It''s quite exasperating. Can''t she even tell the difference?''


    Watching the maid following the shadows, who was heading towards the entertainment district, from the inn''s rooftop, a shikigami said with a sigh. It wasn''t just the girl;s recklessness, but more than that, they were annoyed by the overly nostalgic behavior and the fact that she showed it while trying to hide. She was getting involved in a world outside human boundaries. At the very least, they wished the maid had a better sense of observation... but they couldn''t afford to be carelessly exposed.


    ''...Is anyone watching?''


    The hummingbird looked around to make sure. There might be someone skillfully shadowing her. He knew several who could do that. But...


    ''I can''t get close to that guy, and there''s no need to stay idle, right?''


    A quiet sigh, followed by a decision.


    ''I''ll at least keep an eye on the surveince.''


    Presumably, that man would want that too...


    A gust of wind blew. In the next moment, the hummingbird''s figure disappeared...


    Fan Art Introduction:


    Title:Tomobe''s Illustration - Main Character (Servant)


    URL: Link to Illustration


    Title: Onitsuki Kochou (AI)


    URL:Link to Illustration


    Title: Young Onitsuki Hina (Imagery from the first chapter) AI


    URL:Link


    Title: Korishiraki (AI)


    URL:Link to Illustration

 Chapter 125.1

    Chapter 125.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Shiromoku city''s gate, where the sun has set, was aglow with colorful lights.


    People do not gather here without reason. Thriving cities have their own reasons. Just like prosperous cities on trade routes, the characteristics of Shiromoku''s gate have been established.


    Warehouses sprawl to store the influx of goods, and nearby, financial merchants like money changers and lenders line the street for the convenience of visiting clients. Laborers are required to transport goods, and caretakers for the horses and oxen pulling carts, as well as guards for protection, are also necessary. These intermediaries are likewise essential. They keep their shops open day and night to amodate requests from traveling merchants.


    The presence of individuals with various skills naturally leads to the prosperity of inns. Ranging from upscale inns rented by Onitsuki and Tachibana''s family to simple lodgings with just enough space to sleep, the city is teeming with such establishments. Inns are always in short supply, and a situation where they''re deserted has never urred.


    Due to the constant flow of people, the entertainment industry in the city has also flourished. Aside from eateries, wholesale businesses that supply them with ingredients are thriving. Theatrical troupes and other forms of entertainment are also doing well. In the summer, the city''s wealthy merchants evenmission artisans to hold fireworks festivals to attract crowds.


    "Hey there, miss! How about dropping by our shop?"


    "Oh, no. Thank you for your offer... I apologize!"


    Merchants are shrewd. They can quickly discern whether someone is a sophisticated city girl or a naive country girl. The street touts frequently call out to Suzune, who scans the bustling city with curiosity. Each time, she evades their advances and moves away. Moving away, she continues to look around. Searching for that person. Searching for his back. But...


    "I''ve lost sight of him..."


    The maid muttered, taken aback. She hadn''t been distracted by something else. However...


    It happened in an instant. The flow of people filling the street, the back that disappeared for a moment. She hurriedly pushed through the crowd. The figure vanished as if it were an illusion. Still, she searched desperately here and there for that figure... But it seemed futile to continue searching any longer.


    "..."


    In silence, the maid stood on the main street. Amidst the surroundingmotion and the flow of people, Suzune felt an overwhelming sense of loneliness. It seemed as if she had been abandoned.


    Yes, just like that time...


    "Ridiculous..."


    Suzune denied the emotions that came to her mind. The confusion she had experienced since waking up from a nightmare had finally subsided. It was utterly foolish. What was she thinking? Whom was she associating with him? It was an insult. Not just to her brother. It was a severe insult to him as well.


    An act ofpensation... an imposition. It was a denial of her memories. A denial of the personality of that servant. Despicable. An utterly shameless act.


    "I have to go back..."


    Having made up her mind, Suzune turned on her heel. She would apologize to him tomorrow... She was about to hurry back, driven by her impulsive desire to leave the inn without permission, when she realized...


    "...Which direction was it?"


    Standing alone in the midst of the bustling main street, the maid murmured with an ominous premonition.


    To put it simply, her situation can be summarized as "lost"...


    * * *


    "It''s not good. It''s a little bit bad..."


    After how much time had passed since then? Suzune wished it hadn''t been long. She wandered through the crowded city, utterly lost.


    To be honest, at first, she had thought she could easily retrace her steps. She had been too optimistic. She had been so focused on chasing after that servant''s back that she hadpletely forgotten the route she had taken. No, she wouldn''t have followed without permission in the first ce... whatever the case, as she muttered to herself, the situation had taken a rather unfavorable turn.


    Trying to head to a ce away from the entertainment district, however, had the opposite effect. As she approached the outskirts of the deserted entertainment district, the appearance of the shops on the street was changing to something rather eerie. Dirty shops where it was unclear what they were selling, and ill-mannered pedestrians. On the narrow side streets, vagrants and women with suspicious looks peered at her, whispering to each other.


    Amidst this, the figure of a maid with a fairly decent appearance stood out in a negative way. One could even say she stood out against the backdrop of the surroundings.


    "I have to get back soon...!!"


    ncing around, Suzune muttered. She was getting anxious. She was, after all, in a position to follow her master''s orders. Though she always kept protective equipment on her, her arms were empty. She needed to somehow make it back to the inn before things took a turn for the worse... It was just after she had been thinking that.


    "Pant... Pant!?"


    "Huh!? Eek!?"


    She turned towards the panting and running sounds. At the same time, a small body leapt towards her. Suzune instinctively caught the figure and stepped back, letting out a scream.


    Into her embrace, a small person had jumped.


    "W-What''s...!?"


    "I-I''m sorry!!?"


    Suzune was puzzled. The figure that had leaped into her embrace was a child with a coat covering their face. The child apologized, and then slipped away from her side, resuming their escape.


    "Huh...!!?"


    As she stared in astonishment at the child who had fled into the side street, another figure followed. This time, it was a muchrger, adult male figure. There were multiple of them. They were chasing after the girl into the side street.


    "..."


    Suzune watched the scene in silence, unable to articte anything. Soon after, a perplexing thought crossed her mind. She was agitated. She was torn. Shouldn''t she just leave unrted people alone? It was foolish to involve herself in others'' affairs when she was lost.


    Her rationality demanded that she forget about the suspicious scene from before. But the scales that had momentarily tipped in that direction were halted by memories of the past that suddenly resurfaced.


    Ignoring it... would that really be okay? The scene from earlier was clearly abnormal. It wasn''t an atmosphere of simple theft. There was something more sinister about it.


    "Could it be..."


    She had heard that there had been several cases of disappearances in this city ofte. Could that child be a victim of some crime in progress? If so...


    "Ah...!!"


    Suzune mentally berated herself for her reflexive movement. She should have just let it be. She should have ignored it. What was she thinking, putting herself in danger like this!?


    "But..."


    However, she couldn''t say the next word. No time for that. She swiftly hid behind an object, holding something in her pocket and she nced into it��a kid trapped against a wall in a narrow alleyway.


    Suzune hopes that she is mistaken or she makes hasty assumption. However, that thought doesn''te true.


    The pursuers who hiding their faces, draw des from their coats. The child clutching something is shocked by the scene before them, unable to believe it.


    The people chasing them keeping, not stopping. The kid screams in fear, but the pursuers don''t hear or care about the screams. They take out their sharp weapons. And then...


    "Hyah!!?"


    "Ugh!!?"


    "What the!!?"


    Unable to endure any further... Suzune, running on the unpaved, muddy ground, puts all her strength into throwing it. She throws a sphere.


    "Gyaa...!!?"


    "Ugh!?"


    The dark alleyway is filled with blinding light. It''s the light of a shball. In the sudden burst of light and the booming sound that pierces the darkness, the pursuers cover their eyes and ears. Their vision is blinded, and they press their hands to their eyes while letting out screams.


    After the attack with Namahage, shballs were given out for protection and getting away. They were handed out to fight against youkai, and they were made extra strong to work against shadowy ones. A crazy burst of light and noise...!!


    "Come here...!!?"


    "Huh!? Wha...!?"


    Suzune, who had foreseen the iing light, used her arms and cloth to shield against the light and sound. Barely maintaining her sight, she ran through the gap between the men. The maid pulled the hand of the pursued child and fled the scene.


    "Wait...!!?"


    The pursuers try to prevent the child from running, but it was futile. Deprived of their sight and hearing, they couldn''t chase after them swiftly. All they could do was curse.


    Now, Suzune took the child''s hand and ran through the alleyway relentlessly. asionally ncing back, she turned left and right on the winding path. She felt the approaching footsteps from afar and grew anxious.


    "Huff, huff... Are they still pursuing us!?"


    Suzune panted as the persistent footsteps continued, seemingly endless. Kidnapping was undoubtedly illegal. Even though they had failed to capture their target initially, it was unnatural to keep chasing them so relentlessly. If themotion escted, the guards might arrive. There were plenty of targets avable, so giving up quickly would have been reasonable. Or would it...!?


    "Ugh, huff... Oh, excuse me!? I-it''s all right now!! Please release my hand!"


    The child cried out, their breath heavy. From their voice and tone, Suzune noticed two things. One, the child was a girl. Two, the child wasn''t just an ordinary townsperson.


    Upon closer inspection, the attire beneath the coat was made of fine fabric. Suzune became certain of the reason the child was targeted.


    "I can''t do that! You saw it, right!? They had a wakizashi drawn!!"


    She didn''t know whether they would harm the hostage. But at worst, losing a finger or two to threats was not out of the question. She couldn''t simply overlook that.


    "It''s my responsibility!! I hid this child... Please abandon me!! Even if it''s just you, escape...!!"


    "What are you saying...!?"


    Suzune was puzzled by the girl''s plea-like words. She tried to ask what she meant, but lost herposure.


    The twisted path ahead led to a dead end.


    "Oh no...!?"


    Knowing it was futile, Suzune pounded on the wooden wall and grimaced. She tried to turn back, but the footsteps were getting closer. She wouldn''t make it in time. Clutching the girl, Suzune desperately thought of a n. Something, anything...!!?


    "Well, well, what a surprise. The little kittens are quite adorable,ing in a pair."


    "Huh...!?"


    To Suzune, who was preparing for the impending attackers, this felt like an ambush. The voice was strangely sweet and sticky, lingering in her ears. She quickly turned around. She unsheathed her small knife (kogatana) and prepared to strike. And then, it came into her view.


    "Oh my, aren''t you a feisty one? Kittens though they may be, cats are cats, huh? Hehe, how valiant."


    At the intruder''s greeting, Suzune couldn''t fullyprehend its meaning. All she could do was gaze at the figure before her.


    Standing where no one had been just moments ago, there was a peculiar kabuki individual in front of the wooden nks. Their appearance could only be described as such. The coat made of velvet that they wore over their kimono was masculine, despite the feminine attire. They held an unnecessarily big smoking pipe and had a tall yet delicate frame.


    "Oh, uh��?"


    Suzune looked up. From between the disheveled jet-ck hair, eerie amethyst-like eyes peered out, radiating a mysterious glint. It was anguid beauty �C not definitively male or female �C yet undoubtedly possessing a well-arranged allure thatbined an air of otherworldliness with charm.


    "Y-you are..."


    "Well, ns have gone a bit awry... but well, shall I be your guide, dear guests?"


    Ignoring Suzune''s question, the intruder smirked. While smirking, they waved their hand in a dancing manner.


    "Since you don''t have anyone, how about an additional member for your little group? You''ll have to pay for it though."

 Chapter 125.2

    Chapter 125.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "!?"


    "What the...!!?"


    The pursuers emerging from around the corner were blown away by a sudden gust of wind. Those following behind hesitated and faced off against the intruder.


    "Who are you...!!?"


    "A wayward fortune teller?"


    The response to the pursuers'' fierce cries wasced with a yful tone.


    "A fortune teller...?"


    "Oh yes, indeed. My apologies. ''Is it nap time for the good little children?''"


    "Huh...?"


    "Oh..."


    The word "fortune teller" triggered a reaction in Suzune. But her thoughts couldn''t continue beyond that. The whispered words of the intruder prated her mind and that of the girl she had saved.


    The sweet, entrancing words stimted Suzune and the girl''s sleepiness. The small knife (kogatana) slipped from her grasp. The rapidly encroaching drowsiness was not something mere willpower could resist.


    And this is the art of spoken word maniption, a form of hypnosis. To an ordinary human without spiritual power, resistance was futile.


    "Ah..."


    Suzune can hardly tell that someone is holding her limp body. Her mind starts to fade. Everything looks blurry.


    "Well then, everyone. Shall we take our leave from here?"


    Suzune understood that the intruder''s voice, tossing out a parting remark to the pursuing attackers from afar, resonated. In the next instant, she noticed her surroundings twisting and transforming as she was being held, shifting from the dim alleyway to...


    "W-where is this?"


    Before she could deduce the answer, she hadpletely let go of her consciousness. And...


    * * *


    "Uh, ugh...?"


    Tamaki awoke with a splitting headache. Realizing that she was lying in her own sleeping quarters, she immediately recalled and retraced her memories.


    "Ugh... I remember attending the banquet..."


    The boisterous and honestly not-so-enjoyable weing feast. She recalled being rescued from the aggressive sake-pouring by Advisor, making a promise about the food. And then...


    "That''s right. I got dizzy and left..."


    Having originally consumed quite a substantial amount of alcohol, even without partaking in the sake-serving contest, the pungent odor of alcohol had permeated her head. She had reached her limit and decided to leave the gathering. Advisor had kindly guided her to the sleeping quarters...


    "...But why is it Madam Advisor''s room and not mine?"


    Observing the furniture and decor around her, Tamaki realized whose room this borrowed space belonged to and felt puzzled. Her own room would have been more appropriate... So, youngdy of Hotoya tilted her head quizzically.


    "Is Madam Advisor still at the banquet?"


    Was she looking after Shirowakamaru-kun? While pondering this, Tamaki contemted returning.


    "It would be rude to go back on my own..."


    However, lingering indefinitely in her current location would also be a nuisance to Suzune and the others. Perhaps she should leave a note and exit the room. So, she scribbled a note expressing gratitude to the room''s owner and exining her departure, leaving it on the desk. She neatly folded the nket she had used and left the room.


    Her body still felt warm, and the corridor had a slight chill.


    "My room should be..."


    Scolding her somewhat hazy consciousness, Tamaki retraced her memories. She was renting a room, and it should be down this corridor...


    "...Master?"


    Turning the corner, she briefly glimpsed the figure of Onitsuki''s head wife. With several other figures, she disappeared around the corner. Tamaki stopped, then decided to follow her.


    Why? She didn''t know. Eventer, she couldn''t figure it out. Was it because she was drunk? Her thoughts weren''t clear, and she acted as if guided, as if carried along by the flow... Even if she was asked for a deeper reason, she wouldn''t be able to answer. She couldn''t exin it herself.


    And, in this situation, that wasn''t the most important thing.


    "...What''s this? Did we lose them?"


    "Seems that way. There seems to be someone who aided their escape. Two people, it seems."


    "Troublesome. Just when we need to ensure Princess''s safety, the situation has suddenly be quite unsettling here. Who on earth could have done such a thing...?"


    Tamaki noticed the group that had stopped in the corridor and instinctively hid. She stole a glimpse and overheard their conversation. No, she hadn''t intended to eavesdrop, but that''s how it ended up.


    "ording to those who were present at the scene, one of them appeared to be dressed as a maid. The other had a strange appearance..."


    "What do you mean by strange appearance? Could it be those criminals causing a ruckus in the citytely?"


    "Don''t joke around. We should investigate the background of those guys thoroughly and then execute them...!!"


    "In any case, we need to secure them quickly. Perhaps it''s time to mobilize the troops openly..."


    Some were irritated, while others expressed unease. The fragmented conversation, which could only be understood in pieces due to theck of background knowledge, nheless made Tamaki realize that the situation was quite dire.


    "In regard to that matter, there are still things to discuss."


    Interrupting the conversation, the Ezo man spoke, taking something out of his pocket after bowing slightly.


    "I can''t be sure if it''s a clue, but... it''s a Dagger left behind by the person who appeared as a maid. I would like the exorcists to inspect it for any clues..."


    The Ezo man revealed the Dagger from the cloth he had wrapped it in. Simultaneously, Tamaki''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized it. He recognized the Dagger the man was holding. It was his own maid''s self-defense Dagger.


    "...Peeping is quite impolite, isn''t it, Tamaki-san?"


    "Wha-!?"


    Just after the shock, a shiver ran down his spine. Their gazes met. Startled, Tamaki instinctively took a step back, but the next moment, she felt as if she were being drawn to her master. She wasn''t being pulled by someone else. Her own feet were walking against her own will.


    "Who is this?"


    "Did you eavesdrop on us!?"


    "Eh-!?"


    Half of the people present were surprised, and the other half pointed their weapons at their hips and questioned angrily. Tamaki couldn''t find the words to respond. It was the truth, but... facing such suspicions in this situation drained the color from her face.


    "Please calm down. ...This child is a household member under the care of the Onitsuki family, my disciple, you see? She''s not an uncertain person."


    Onitsuki''sdy spoke softly on behalf of Tamaki, causing some of the hostility from the people in the room to subside slightly. However...


    "Nevertheless, it''s quite strange, isn''t it? I recognize this Dagger. ...Wasn''t it your maid''s possession?"


    With Sumire''s revtion, the people in the room turned even sharper, more suspicious gazes towards Tamaki than before. Tamaki was rendered speechless. It was true. But... facing usations that fueled doubts in this situation made her face turn pale.


    "What''s going on? Could you exin?"


    "Uh..."


    The stern, threatening tone of questioning overwhelmed Tamaki. Nervous and flustered, she couldn''t find the words to respond. Any exnation she thought of scattered before she could utter it. Her head was foggy,pounded by the remnants of alcohol. And, as a result, her attitude only fueled further suspicion from those observing.


    "Tamaki-san, were you in such a ce?"


    Seductive words echoed through the corridor.


    "Huh? M-madam Advisor?"


    Turning around, Tamaki saw Onitsuki''s Advisor standing there. Upon closer inspection, Shirowakamaru was beside her. When their gazes met, the old exorcists smiled kindly and beckoned Tamaki to her side.


    "Did you get lost in the corridor? I told you I would guide you. Did you be embarrassed to pass by people gathered in the corridor?"


    "Well, uh, that''s... yes, that''s it."


    Although she had no clue about the conversation, Tamaki managed to feign agreement, sensing that it was her way out. The soft smile brimming with affection as Advisor nodded in response relieved her slightly. However...


    "However, it''s quite an odd situation, isn''t it? I seem to recognize this Dagger. ...Wasn''t it your maid''s possession?"


    Sumire''s exposition prompted the people in the room to direct even more probing, suspicious gazes at Tamaki. He couldn''t find the words to respond, feeling his face grow pale at the realization that he was arousing doubts in this setting.


    "Could you please exin what''s going on?"


    "Uh..."


    The weighty, usatory tone left Tamaki flustered and at a loss for words. His exnations dissipated before he could utter them, his mind foggy, exacerbated by traces of alcohol. And his behavior, in turn, only intensified the suspicions of those watching him.


    "Tamaki-san, were you really here?"


    The corridor resonated with beguilingly sweet words.


    "Huh? Ad-Advisor?"


    Turning around, Tamaki found Onitsuki''s Advisor standing there. Upon closer inspection, Shirowakamaru was beside him. As their gazes met, the old exorcist smiled kindly and walked toward Tamaki, calling out to him.


    "Did you get lost? I offered to guide you, remember? Did you feel embarrassed passing through a corridor filled with people?"


    "Well, um, that''s... yes, that''s it."


    Caught off guard by a story she knew nothing about, Tamaki still managed to realize that it could be her lifeline. She hastily aligned her words with the situation, and with an affectionate smile in response to Tamaki''spliance, Kochou turned her gaze toward the people on the other side of the corridor.


    "Oh my, isn''t this the young envoy? Greetings. And... well, well, even the mayor andmander are here too!"


    Attacked with the initial greeting, Tomono bowed respectfully. Then, as if noticing the presence of the mayor andmander, Kochou''s words flowed. Her behavior seemed somewhat exaggerated, perhaps for dramatic effect.


    "Everyone, why have you gathered in the middle of the corridor like this? If you''re having a secret meeting, you should be more cautious, shouldn''t you?"


    "Ugh..."


    Pressed by Kochou''s questioning, the mayor had no retort. The situation was critical, as they were well aware, and the n was to consult with only a minimal number of individuals in a room secured against eavesdropping. However, of all things, they were now at risk of being noticed by the infamous "ck Butterfly." The mayor couldn''t help but wear a bitter expression.


    "I apologize. The situation was urgent. We were considering that if anyone were eavesdropping, I would apprehend them myself."


    "So, by unjustly suspecting your disciple, you would be failing as a master, wouldn''t you, Sumire-san? ...Leaving skill aside, you stillck such consideration, don''t you?"


    In response to her stepdaughter''s apology, the mother-inw replied withposure. While smiling, she subtly inserted a hint of sarcasm into her words.


    "...I would love to offer guidance and admonishment, but I can''t agree that it''s unnecessary."

 Chapter 125.3

    Chapter 125.3


    [Part 3/4]


    And with that, she smoothly epted the dagger from the envoy and revealed it to the others.


    "This Dagger here. Indeed, it belonged to my disciple''s maid. There''s no mistake about that. Isn''t that right, Tamaki?"


    "...Yes, that''s correct."


    Sumire''s words made Tamaki hesitate for a moment, but she still admitted the truth straightforwardly. Regardless, if she were to tell a lie, it would be quickly exposed and only further intensify suspicion. So, it was slightly better to be upfront about it. However, the main issue wasn''t there.


    "However��"


    "��But, what is it?"


    Tamaki interjected as Kochou was about to say something. Her tone was firm, causing Kochou to momentarily pause her assertion.


    "I beg your pardon... I apologize for identally overhearing. But to base some suspicion on my maid and even cast doubt upon me solely based on fragmented information is truly unwarranted...!!"


    Tamaki''s voice trembled slightly with agitation, yet she clearly conveyed her intent. She didn''t fully grasp the situation, but she understood how detrimental it would be to let things unfold as they were.


    "...Are you not involved in this incident?"


    "First, could you please exin exactly what this case is about? May I have an exnation?"


    "Very well."


    Crossing gazes with the mayor and the others, Sumire gained their consent and produced a talisman from her pocket. She released the talisman, which connected lines as a key element of the boundary. It constructed a boundary for privacy and soundproofing.


    "The princess of Ezo Officials of the Imperial Court has gone missing."


    "...!!"


    At the sudden revtion of Sumire''s words, despite her premonition, Tamaki was undeniably shocked...


    * * *


    Sumire began exining to Tamaki and Kochou''s group.


    It seemed that the princess of Ezo Officials of the Imperial Court, Saeki Kunimori''s daughter, arrived at Shiromoku''s city but disappeared without a trace. She had used a decoy during the banquet.


    The princess urgently needed protection because she was about to marry an important person, and they had only two hours to act.


    The leaders of Ezo, the city''s mayor, and the military''smander knew about the situation. They also asked the Onitsuki family, who were part of the visiting capital delegation, for help. To keep things secret, only the head of the family and herself knew about the n. They were going to have a private meeting in the room where her husband was waiting.


    It turned out there were two intruders. The first intruder was holding a Dagger, and it seemed to be this one.


    She showed the Dagger retrieved by the Ezo agents.


    Hotoya''s Tamaki''s maid, Suzune, owned that Dagger...


    "So, do you have any exnation?"


    "Ugh...! First of all, I don''t even know for sure if that person is my maid. And also, even if she is my maid, how can I know if it''s intentional!?"


    "On the other hand, that means it''s not necessarily unintentional, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s...!?"


    In response to her master''s question, Tamaki found herself lost for words. She couldn''t deny it, and she had no evidence to disprove it. While she genuinely believed in her friend''s innocence, she realized it wouldn''t be easily epted by others. Especially when the stakes were this high...


    "In this situation, isn''t the most important thing to anticipate the worst and ensure the princess''s safety...? In that case, isn''t it only natural to cast suspicion on you and your maid?"


    "That''s a very straightforward point, isn''t it? Then, shouldn''t you treat me, who is your mother-inw and caretaker, the same way?"


    As Sumire pressed her, Kochou intervened. Sumire narrowed her eyes and directed her gaze at her mother-inw.


    "There are two suspects. Moreover, based on what we''ve heard, one of them could be skilled in Curse Art. There''s no one among Tamaki-san''s maids with the ability for curses. Naturally, both Tamaki-san and the other servant under hermand can attest under the oath of a curse contract that theyck such bewitching abilities."


    Kochou stated, aiming to clear Tamaki''s suspicion as an actual perpetrator.


    "Could they have been lurking in the grass for some reason from the start?"


    "Isn''t that an endless spection? If you''re wondering about that, why not capture them and question them?"


    "However��"


    Sumire stopped her sharp retort, sensing something. She shifted her gaze towards what had managed to bypass the boundary.


    "��Rudely intruding without a greeting... Just who might you be?"


    Sumire sharply dered towards the figure that appeared behind Kochou and Shirowakamaru.


    Directing her question coldly at her real daughter, she asked, "Aoi...?"


    With a defiant expression and extravagant appearance, the second princess of the Onitsuki family, who hadn''t even shown herself at the banquet, stood there. For some reason, Tamaki involuntarily murmured her name, only to feel a sense of unease.


    Strange. Was the person right in front of her truly the second princess?


    "Isn''t it rude to not reveal your true face at a formal event in front of your own mother?"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t recall receiving such lessons from Mother."


    Facing her daughter in a soft tone, Sumire presented a pointed remark akin to an unsheathed de. Unperturbed by this, Aoi, through her shikigami, remained arrogant and defiant, not altering her expression as she retorted.


    "..."


    "Could I borrow that dagger for a moment?"


    With a cold gaze directed at her mother, who fell silent, Aoi demanded with arrogance. Her mother returned the dagger to Hotoya in a matter-of-fact manner. As it was handed over, Kochou respectfully stepped forward and extended it.


    "Thank you very much."


    Whether those words were directed at Tamaki''s group or at Kochou, it was unclear. They might have been intended for both. It was a perfunctory gesture of gratitude and a slight touch tracing the de of the offered Dagger.


    Suddenly, with a light popping sound, a rooster appeared right above the knife.


    "Wha!?"


    "What''s going on!!?"


    The mayor shouted in agitation. Tamaki did the same. Only Sumire, Kochou, Shirowakamaru, and Aoi''s expression remained rtively calm. Though Kochou wasn''t as astonished as the mayor, her gaze was fixed on the rotating rooster in front of her.


    "A weather vane... a tracking technique?"


    "It follows the lingering scent of the owner and points the way. ...At least, that''s how it''s supposed to work."


    The rooster, a manifestation of curses, continued to look around in confusion, as if it had lost its bearings. It appeared disoriented and directionless, as if it had lost its target.


    "Could it be searching for its owner?"


    "The Curse of the Weather Vane is particrly resistant to interference in tracking spells. To disrupt it... would require either a skilled evader or a considerably potent disturbance technique."


    As Tamaki muttered, Kochou provided additional exnation.


    "That''s right."


    When the second princess snapped her fingers, the rooster dispersed into mist. She then continued speaking.


    "In fact, I sent out shikigami around the city for amusement, and I saw something interesting."


    "Hold on. I don''t recall giving permission for that...!?"


    The city''s mayor couldn''t help but raise his voice in response to Aoi''s words. Exorcists spreading curse haphazardly everywhere was uneptable. The Fus��-kuni had cautioned each exorcist family against abusing curses without proper reason or jurisdiction. This was particrly emphasized for cities directly under the control of the court, like Shiromoku city.


    Though it was unclear how strictly these rules were followed, in the face of such a tant admission, the city''s mayor official couldn''t help but react. Ignoring it was out of the question.


    "Announcing a vition of thew so openly... Aoi, do you intend to tarnish the name of the Onitsuki family?"


    "I shall ept your admonishment gracefully. After all, it''s just a hollowing out of thew. However, mayor, would you be willing to hear my words first?"


    Against her mother''s scolding and warning, Aoi appearedpletely unfazed. It seemed she didn''t care about it at all, as if she didn''t expect any goodwill from the start. With a calm demeanor, she directed her question towards the mayor.


    "Alright, I will allow you to speak...!!"


    The mayor''s voice, trembling due to agitation, granted permission. It was understood by everyone that her words held significance, considering she spoke something that could lead to punishment right there.


    "My shikigami in the city was disrupted. Yes, it happened just before the kidnapping and I saw it. The one who captured the princess and the maid."


    "What...!?"


    Themander reacted to Aoi''s statement about her shikigami. Well, only he spoke it out loud, but the mayor, the Ezo leader, and everyone else reacted simrly. They all responded to her statement, their attention fixed on her, waiting for the continuation.


    "...Do you know the name of that person?"


    Sumire directed the question towards her daughter. With a mocking smile, Aoi flicked her fan and revealed the name of that house.


    "Miyataka. It''s necessary to inquire with them. What could the daughter of that house be plotting, I wonder?"


    "Summon the Joraku representative of Miyataka immediately! We will conduct a thorough interrogation in the room...!!"


    The mayor eximed, spinning around forcefully. His subordinates, themander, and the Ezo leader hurriedly moved in response. They stepped out of the boundary and disappeared from the scene.


    "Onitsuki''s princess. Here is a dagger (tant��), if you''ll ept it."


    As for Tomono, the Ezo envoy, who had offered the dagger to Aoi, also bowed and followed the Ezo leader, giving way as they exited.


    "Oh..."


    At the moment of their departure, Tamaki felt as if Tomono had given her a slight nod. However, she didn''t have time to react. Another person spoke before that.


    "...Regarding the princess''s transgression this time, we will leave the punishment to the Onitsuki family."


    Mayor stopped in his tracks before leaving the scene and nced at everyone from the Onitsuki family, including Aoi. Then he addressed Sumire. As per his position, he couldn''t just let the promation of a vition go unpunished, but issuing a heavy penalty wasn''t entirely appropriate either. Thus, he left the decision to the Onitsuki family, allowing room for leniency. It was a way to avoid personal me.


    "...Understood. We will consult with the head of the family and make a judgment. You heard that, Aoi?"


    Politely thanking the departing mayor, Sumire addressed her daughter. Aoi, who had been watching her mother through the shikigami, didn''t respond audibly. Instead, her gaze urged them on, indicating where the call was meant.


    "Regarding your disrespectful behavior, your father will decide on the punishmentter. ...Until then, you are confined to your room. And of course, this includes tampering with the shikigami. Is that clear?"


    "..."


    With only a slight, almost imperceptible tremor, the Shikigami modeled after Onitsuki Aoi responded to Sumire''s instruction. At least, that''s how it appeared to Tamaki. She didn''t fully understand the meaning behind it, though...


    "Aoi, are you listening?"


    "Yes. I understand."


    Aoi finally responded to Sumire''s call. She responded concisely, emotionlessly, mechanically. A heavy atmosphere pervaded the corridor.


    "...That''s right. Tamaki-san?"


    "Y-yes!?"


    Breaking the momentary silence, Sumire''s voice contained Tamaki''s name. Tamaki couldn''t hide her unease at hearing her own name spoken aloud. She responded with a startled voice.

 Chapter 125.4

    Chapter 125.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Doubts regarding you and your maid haven''t yet been cleared. Do you understand that?"


    "So you''re going to confine her, too?"


    Instantly seizing onto Sumire''s words, her mother-inw retorted. cing a hand on Tamaki''s shoulder and pulling her close, she fixed a sharp gaze on her son''s wife. It was a scene reminiscent of a protective mother bear guarding her cub.


    "..."


    "..."


    Though Aoi and Shirowakamaru felt aplex mixture of emotions in response to this attitude, they refrained from voicing anything.


    "...Mother-inw. Haste in reaching conclusions is not advisable. Please listen to the entire story."


    Looking at her unemotionally from the front, Sumire sighed softly and conveyed her differing perspective to her mother-inw. Then, she narrowed her eyes and gazed intently at Tamaki.


    "Tamaki-san. As your instructor, I''ll provide you with an opportunity."


    "An opportunity...?"


    "Yes, it''s a story that fulfills your wish."


    "Tamaki-san, no way!? Something like that..."


    Kochou noticed the unsettling tone of the conversation and tried to interject, but it was toote. Sumire voiced her proposal.


    "I''ll grant you permission to independently search for the Ezo princess. If you manage to apprehend your maid during that process, then I''ll arrange for you to interrogate her about the incident, leaving it to you rather than the mayor and others."


    "...!!?"


    The instructor''s proposal was something Tamaki couldn''t simply ignore. It was an exceedingly appealing proposition.


    "Is that... really true!?"


    "Yes. If you don''t trust me, I can draft a written agreement. We can even enter a Curse Art contract. As far as my authority extends, I''ll facilitate your inquiries with your maid."


    However, Sumire added a condition.


    "But it''s only if you can protect her. And once you ept the contract as an exorcist, you must fulfill your duties even if it means risking your life. Are you prepared for that?"


    "Stop joking!!"


    Kochou forcefully shouted in response to Sumire''s words. Intimidated by her determination, Shirowakamaru, who had been holding back, shrank her shoulders in fear.


    "..."


    Although Aoi didn''t show it on her face, she was undoubtedly surprised. This old woman rarely expressed her emotions so openly. Perhaps only for him? Could it be, this old hag...


    "This child has only been in our care for half a year and is still a household member in training! Yet, despite being a responsible instructor, what are you thinking, allowing this?"


    "It''s fine."


    "Tamaki-san!?"


    Tamaki didn''t turn her head in response to Kochou''s astonished gaze. She had already made up her mind.


    "I understand the logic too. And I understand the urgency of the situation. ...And besides, nothing will start if I don''t make a decision."


    Tamaki lowered her head as if recalling something, then immediately looked straight at her instructor. With a strong resolve, she stared at her.


    "...Madam Advisor, thank you for protesting on my behalf. However, I can''t back down on this matter. In any case, it''s an urgent issue, and having more hands would be better."


    "Even so, does that mean..."


    In contrast to Tamaki''s determination, Kochou trembled as she spoke. Her face turned pale, and she seemed on the verge of fainting.


    "Allowing a solo search?"


    It was Aoi who made the pointed observation. Everyone present directed their attention to the sakura-colored figure.


    "Mother, if you still suspect the household member there, you wouldn''t allow solo actions, would you?"


    "So, do you want me to assign an escort for her?"


    "Well, just so you know, there''s a young boy over there. Shikigami Art practitioner, Hotoya''s youngdy, who was trained in swordsmanship. I think it would be better for both of them to work together,plementing each other."


    With a sharp gaze, Kochou turned to her disciple, the former boy. Under the collective gaze, the former boy prodigy met Tamaki''s eyes and relented.


    "Um, Shirowakamaru-kun? I, well..."


    "If my master permits it, I''m fine with anything."


    Her response ignored Tamaki''s hesitancy and confusion. And the response she received from her instructor was already a foregone conclusion. And so, Shirowakamaru''spany was decided upon.


    "...Understood. Then, I will also dispatch one person as an overseer and assistant."


    "Dispatch...?"


    Sumire granted permission for Shirowakamaru to apany them, but she wasn''t done. She inserted another participant into the equation, much to Aoi''s puzzled expression. The question of who would be dispatched made everyone on the scene wary and curious.


    "It''s still before dawn. For now, you should rest. Tomorrow morning, I''ll send someone from my side to your room... Well then, I''ll take my leave. I need to assist that person."


    Sumire dered unterally and turned her back on Tamaki and the others.


    "Oh, wait...!"


    "That''s right. Tamaki-san. It would be wise not to bring an Ezo servant with you this time, right? ...If you don''t want to raise unnecessary suspicions."


    "What...?"


    Tamaki was about to say something to her instructor, but before she could, Sumire warned her. Warning given, she disappeared down the hallway without looking back.


    "Unnecessary, suspicions...?"


    Amidst the clear hostility in Hotoya and Shirowakamaru''s gazes, Tamaki alone pondered her stern instructor''s words, trying to make sense of their peculiar phrasing.


    While Kochou and Shirowakamaru directed clearly hostile gazes, Tamaki was the only one silently mulling over her strict instructor''s words. Trying toprehend the peculiar phrasing as she felt confused...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Sigh..."


    In a dimly lit room, the sakura-colored princess continued to stare at her receding back reflected in the mirror, finally letting out a deep sigh. A sigh of relief.


    "Princess..."


    "Lower it. That''s enough."


    She spoke coldly to the half-youkai who had been waiting outside the folding screen. Rather than malice, it stemmed from ack of emotionalposure.


    For her now, even conversations with her blood rtives through the shikigami were a considerable burden. Normally, she could have established a direct visual connection through the ritual, without the intermediary of the mirror.


    ...Without the mirror, she couldn''t gather the courage to look at her birth mother directly. The weight of the past had made her feel so powerless.


    "Phew..."


    "Um, um, Princess..."


    Another sigh. Breathing even weaker than before. The hesitant tone of Shiro as she addressed her master seemed to suggest her own frailty. The princess knew the reason.


    "...What is it?"


    "Did it go well? That... promise with your birth mother..."


    "Oh, are you dissatisfied with the fact that you were confined because of ''his'' sister?"


    "N-No, it''s not like that..."


    The white girl denied in haste. Of course... that was impossible. The princess looked down at her servant with a cold gaze. She knew. She knew that this fox, who was now awkwardly avoiding her gaze, was also longing for him, seeking him incessantly.


    She wanted him tofort her about her past...


    (...That golden fox, maybe I should stuff it and make a trophy out of it.)


    It was truly detestable. To dig up unnecessary memories, to disturb a sleeping child, what was the purpose of all this? Thanks to that, she had managed to instill a sense of dependency in the innocent girl who was trying to stand on her own.


    (I hope I can somehow soften thending...)


    The tanuki woman''s curse is a problem too. That would make him sad as well. Hurting or getting rid of her isn''t a good solution. It would be better if the situation could be fixed without trouble. But even though this white girl is half-human and half-youkai, a youkai is still a youkai (a kind of spirit creature). When a youkai gets too full of itself and only cares about what it wants, it bes a hassle. Actually, when she said she wasn''t happy before, it was a sign of that.


    Aoi even thought about leaving his beloved''s sister because it''s hard to stay in touch with him. But she denied it.


    "However, the promise with Tomobe-san..."


    "I will fulfill it. At least, I will go."


    That woman, who had neglected her for so long, wouldn''t know. She wouldn''t be aware of thest trump card Aoi could summon using the legitimate Shikigami technique. Ifbined with Chouei, it''s unlikely that anyone would suspect that she was attempting to escape.


    The issue is whether he wille himself... From the information obtained through the subus that controls the hummingbird, Aoi had an inkling. He is not by the side of her detestable parents now. He''s hidden somewhere.


    He''s probably assigned to some kind of task, but Aoi was annoyed by how he willingly followed the orders of those irritating individuals as if he were intended for them. Is he intending to interfere with contact with him? Or is it a warning to him himself...


    "...There''s no use worrying about it."


    If that''s his choice, then she can only ept it. After all, she''s always been unreasonable and selfish. If she were to go back on that just this once, it would mean that''s what it''s all about. She must respect that. There''s no other way.


    So, it''s fine. She''ll make the others understand. In fact, if she can be the guinea pig for their experiment, it should be fine for all of them. It was a wonderful friendship among women.


    "Hehe. Friendship, huh..."


    Reflecting on such a rtionship, Aoi chuckled, now realizing that she had changed.


    "Princess...?"


    "But more importantly..."


    Ignoring the puzzled Shiro, Aoi murmured to herself as if pondering something. Just who was that woman (Sumire) talking about when she mentioned an additional overseer...


    * * *


    "I''ve heard the story!! You really are quite a troublesome person, aren''t you!? It can''t be helped. My master, my teacher bowed so deeply. In order to save face, I will personally serve as the overseer. If you do anything strange, I''ll chop off your head on the spot... yeek!!?"


    "...Huh?"


    The next morning, a younger senior disciple (Murasaki) entered the room by swinging open the shouji paper door forcefully and then immediately stumbled and fell dramatically. Tamaki stared in astonishment, her mouth agape...


    Fan art:


    Title: Blue Demon


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Kayo-chan and Chouei


    URL: [Link]


    Q: Hey, author. Why does the daughter of Ako in this worldline also hit her head?


    A: Isn''t it because of the world''s power of revision?

 Chapter 126.1

    Chapter 126.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Well then, as I''ve conveyed, do you get it? Then, it''s about time for me to go."


    "Yeah, got it."


    In a room within an inn in the Shiromoku city, the two conversed quietly. One was dressed in attire, while the other picked at a morning meal of rice porridge.


    "..."


    While preparing to go outside, Tamaki nced sideways, sneakily observing the appearance of her wolf friend. Seated cross-legged in front of a pot, her friend consumed the rice with pickles as she usually did.


    Her friend''s behavior was typical. Pretending to lead an ordinary day, concealing true emotions.


    "..!"


    Gritting her teeth, Tamaki suppressed her emotions. Despite understanding each other so well. Avoiding it, as if both were deceiving each other, felt unbearable.


    The absent friend, who should be there,es to mind. Normally, she wouldn''t be indifferent to the silence in the room. In fact, she''d be the type to act first in such situations.


    ...No, she''s actually acting. She was proactive. Tamaki knows. When Tamaki returned to her room the other night, she noticed her friend rubbing her side as if trying to conceal something. Considering her master''s warning in the corridor that night, she was probably warned and disciplined before Tamaki, as a precaution.


    (Though it''s hard to believe she''d obediently follow that...)


    Is it a curse or some kind of threat? If it''s usible, could it be rted to her? If so, Tamaki feels genuinely sorry. While she''d never voice it to protect her friend''s honor, she apologizes to Iruka in her heart.


    (...But is it fortunate that Iruka avoids danger?)


    Memories of a past event in her hometown resurface. Her friend with a torn belly while darkness closing in. And it happened just half a year ago. How much has she changed since then? She couldn''t confidently answer if asked. In fact, she''s be increasingly aware of her own powerlessness.


    Whether in Hieda County or Mount Horaku, she''s achieved nothing. Protected nothing... Paradoxically, that''s why Tamaki felt relieved her friend is in a safe ce. At least Iruka is safe.


    So now, all she has to do is find her other friend...!!


    "Hey, Tamaki."


    "Huh?! Um, umm... what is it, Iruka!?"


    ...Tamaki waspletely taken aback by the unexpected call. A huge mistake from the outset. A major failure. Internally, she felt like crying at her own ipetence.


    "...Come on, you''re panicking too much, aren''t you? Don''t get worried. Okay?"


    Iruka, who called out, seemed to be exasperated, and her pitiable gaze made Tamaki feel embarrassed. Under that gaze, Tamaki hung her head in shame.


    "Settle down. If you''re too tense, you''ll miss the mark, you know? You''ll end up like that bobbed-hair freak over there."


    With a sharp, almost cheerful sound, Iruka announced this while crushing a cucumber pickle between her teeth. The bobbed-hair... Was she referring to her senior disciple of the Ako family?


    "Well, considering the simple prowess alone, she''s probably better than you, and maybe even better than me? She''s got natural luck... But she''s a bit weak. She''s good in training, but she acts foolishly in real battles."


    "Uh, yeah..."


    Iruka''s tone included mockery. Tamaki couldn''t deny it. Rather, she averted her gaze, as if it hit the bull''s-eye. Over the past half year or so of being together, Tamaki had realized that all too well. ...No, how has her senior disciple managed to survive until today?


    "...Well, to be fair, that level of ipetence is a unique kind of strength. I suppose that''s what it means to be part of the Ako family. And then there''s that good-natured boy, the opposite of her. He''s inexperienced, but his vignce is strangely intense. He never lets his guard down, no matter where he is."


    "Well, that''s true..."


    Iruka''s words hit the mark perfectly. Indeed, considering their personalities, her older disciple is far superior, and Shirowakamaru''s mentality ispletely different. He''s more aware of his surroundings than Tamaki is. Both of them, exorcists, are undeniably superior to her.


    And that, coincidentally, is what she had alreadye to understand when they went to Hieda County with the same team some time ago. Compared to the two of them, Tamaki was painfully aware of how much shecked...


    "Thanks to you, I feel relieved."


    "Huh...?"


    Iruka''s words caused a depressed Tamaki to unconsciously mutter. Seeing her in such a state, Iruka continued with a slight sense of regret.


    "Both of them are better than me and even better than you. They have experience working together, so they''re probably familiar with each other''s tendencies. Aspanions, they''re optimal for peace of mind and safety."


    "..."


    Being better than her... Tamaki had no choice but to acknowledge the fact Iruka pointed out. She had to admit it, and though there was rationality in it, it was still frustrating.


    "Hey, don''t be so disappointed. They''ve had more years of training. It''s only natural for them to be better than you and those guys. From their perspective, newbies are trying to surpass them from behind. It''s truly a terrifying experience."


    In a way, what Iruka said was true. Despite the mental aspect, the pure swordsmanship skill had been taught in advance, and Tamaki had often heard that it couldn''t possibly be achieved in just half a year. And it wasn''t just ttery. It was genuine talent.


    To be pursued, caught up to, and overtaken by someone with less training experience is an experience Tamaki could hardly fathom...?


    "Well, I understand what you want to say, but..."


    "To be honest, I was worried that the person being an escort isn''t a very good, you know? You''re searching for Suzune, aren''t you? In that case, you shouldn''t worry about how youe across. From my perspective, I''m not only content but also not dissatisfied. ...Even though I pout when I''m left out?"


    "Heh!!?"


    Tamaki burst intoughter at Iruka''s final somewhat childish remark. What''s amusing might be the fact that the words Iruka spoke in this situation weren''t a lighthearted joke to lighten the mood; they were her true feelings. Iruka was genuinely pouting.


    "Of course, right? Actually, you know, I''m currently under a ban from going outside. ...D*mn, they say there''s a rich variety of alcohol in the city. I was thinking about sneaking out to Downtown and having a drink sometime."


    All ns have gone awry. Iruka muttered this while letting out a sigh. Her friend was truly disappointed. This time, Tamaki was the one exasperated.


    ...Simultaneously, Tamaki felt joy in Iruka''s openness about herself.


    "Iruka, you were thinking about that...? If Suzune were here, she''d definitely beat you up."


    It''s beyond uneptable for a servant to reek of alcohol. It''s a certainty that Suzune would explode at Iruka''s tipsy state.


    "Yeah, that''s right. It''s part of the fun, including that. It''s more exciting to sneak around and drink what''s forbidden, isn''t it?"


    "What kind of taste is that?"


    Tamaki dropped her shoulders in iprehension, while Irukaughed vulgarly and heartily at her reaction. And then, she suddenly stoppedughing and looked at Tamaki.


    "How about it? Did your tension ease a bit?"


    "Eek! ...Was the whole conversation just for that?"


    "Well, about ny percent was genuine."


    "And the other ten percent?"


    "To be honest, I''m slightly worried about the bobbed-hair girl?"


    "That''s harsh!!"


    Tamaki couldn''t help but exim at Iruka''s brutally honest words. It''s true in a way... Is there no gentler way to put it?


    "Tamaki, you should assist her. ...Sorry, it''s because I can''t go."


    Iruka threw the problem aside somewhat despondently, and then she apologized with a solemn expression. Tamaki was slightly surprised by Iruka''s words, but she quickly shook her head.


    "It''s okay. After all, the reason I pursued Lady Sumire was also my own..."


    When she thought calmly about it, her master''s suggestion could be seen as a concession. Rather, she was being selfish. Considering that it was a delicate matter within Ezo, it''s understandable that Iruka was banned to avoid potential trouble. Tamaki had no right toin in the current situation.


    "Well, if that guy run into Suzune, it might be a bit awkward to talk to him. But he didn''t mean any harm. I mean, I didn''t expect that idiot to take it so seriously and go in for it, did I?"


    After tilting her head for a moment at the meaning of Iruka''s words, Tamaki realized it referred to the incident at Mount Houraku. Then that means "that guy" is...


    "You mean Tomobe-kun?"


    "He''s a pain. He doesn''t keep us informed, which makes the atmosphere tense. He''s gotten ahead, but he won''t even show his face."


    "Because he''s now an aide to the head of the Onitsuki family..."


    Perhaps his position changed drastically? She can''t even imagine meeting him face to face and having a conversation now. She wants to thank him for his gratitude at that time... However, forcing a meeting feels ufortable.


    "Tomobe-kun is going through a lot too. Don''t be too harsh on him..."


    "I don''t care about that. Tamaki, keep your modesty confined to your chest, alright? There''s no guarantee they''ll be considerate if you hold back. You''ve got to be assertive, or you''ll get eaten up. Besides, you''re already exposing yourself quite literally; just demand it with a straight face."


    "Being modest... Most people are more modest than you, Iruka. Can you please stop bringing up that topic?"


    Tamaki touched her chest as if checking it and then immediately eximed, embarrassed memories being forcibly recalled. While she had let go of the incident, thanks to theck of ill intentions on the other party''s part, it was impossible for her to remainposed as a young woman. So, she had tried to forget it in the depths of her memory...!!


    "K-k-kidding... You''ve be quiteposed, huh? Well?"


    "Thanks to you!!"


    "Show your gratitude with actions, not just words. How about getting me some good drinks?"


    "Forward, aren''t you!!?"


    Her friend was indeed someone with a thick skin. Realizing that irony and sarcasm don''t work, Tamaki sighed in exasperation. She sighed, looked down, and saw her own shadow, then nced out the window. Estimating the height of the sun, she determined the current time was about two hours before morning.


    "Muu... There are a lot of things I want to say, but it''s time. Excuse me."


    "Sure. Well, go as if you''re on a big ship."


    "So irresponsible..."


    Even though it''s not like she''s the one doing it... While thinking such thoughts, Tamaki inwardly agreed that she should be there to support her assigned bodyguard.

 Chapter 126.2

    Chapter 126.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Yeah. ...Let''s go."


    Finishing tidying up, she gathered her hair, stood up, and turned on her heels. She opened the shoji paper door, but before taking a step outside, she looked back.


    "I''m off."


    "Sure thing. Take care."


    She replied to the call and felt a push on her back, prompting Tamaki to leave the room.


    The anxiety about the uncertain future that she had felt just a moment ago... She no longer held onto it.


    * * *


    "Finally, you''ve arrived. You''rete, you know? Always prepare early. Especially you, Shirowakamaru-san, I mean, you''re in a position where you''re apanying her. It''s only proper for you to arrive ahead of time!!"


    It was half past four in the afternoon. The ce was the backyard of the finest inn in the City. The daughter of Ako, who was dressed as a young samurai, scolded the twopanions who had finally arrived.


    "S-Sorry! I did try to prepare early, though..."


    Apologizing in a fluster, Tamaki, who was dressed in a simr attire as a young samurai, was a noble-looking young man, but she felt both embarrassed and puzzled inside.


    Certainly, what Murasaki said was correct. It was partly her fault for having a long conversation with her friend just before, and the reason Murasaki had to travel in the first ce was due to Tamaki''s stubbornness. Based on reason, Tamaki waiting ahead of time would have been the courteous thing to do, and Murasaki''s reprimand was also quite natural... if one had been waiting there for an hour or so before the agreed time.


    "..."


    Shirowakamaru responded with a silent. She had known long before that Murasaki had been waiting alone and feeling rather pathetic as she checked her appearance multiple times in the pond''s reflection. Her behavior was even endearing to the point of being annoying. ...And if you''re so concerned about your hair, deal with that idiotic cowlick (ahoge) at the top of your head first.


    By the way, this former child was dressed in a women''s kimono, a stark contrast to the two girls who were cross-dressing as young men. Holding a cane, wearing a hat, and with her appearance mostly hidden under loose clothing.


    If she were to defend the differences in their disguises, it wasn''t about personal taste but had rational reasons. Except for exorcists who always prioritize spiritual power and abilities over age and gender, there''s a deeply rooted tendency toward male dominance and female subservience among ordinary people. Concealing their status as exorcists was necessary when they disguised themselves. Cross-dressing was essential for Tamaki to openly carry a sword, and it made sense for Shirowakamaru, as a curse caster, to wear a loose women''s kimono with enough space to embed curse tools and talismans throughout her body.


    ...So, there''s no way that Shirowakamaru''s request to hide her appearance with her hair done up and makeup meticulously applied was due to her personal preferences.


    "Ahem! Well, alright...!! Your abilities and personalities were already evident in Hieda County. I don''t expect much from you two, who are rtively new household members!! My master must have known that when she assigned me!!"


    While Shirowakamaru had such thoughts, theining Ako''s daughter seemed to regain her mood after a moment and began to take charge again. She might even bring up the previous incident.


    "Well then, time is limited. Let''s head to the investigation quickly!"


    With that, she turned on her heels and started walking towards the city... while swinging her oddly-shaped cowlick.


    "Um... Shall we go, then?"


    "If you have any other options, go ahead."


    Tamaki and Shirowakamaru exchanged nces and with an indescribable air between them, followed after Sumire.


    "Whoa!!?"


    "Ah, watch out!!"


    Immediately after, Murasaki stumbled over a banana peel that had somehow been on the ground, but Tamaki and Shirowakamaru quickly supported her from behind, preventing her from falling. It was a minor incident.


    * * *


    To say "investigation" was easy with words. The problem was how to investigate the bustling Shiromoku city, where the poption exceeded seventy thousand on paper alone, and in reality, it would be even more considering refugees, temporary resident merchants, and travelers.


    "It would be meaningless to search randomly without a n."


    As she walked through the city, the former child muttered. As Ako''s daughter had mentioned, time was limited. And when it came to manpower, the mayor and the White Dog Tribe had more than ten times the resources they could mobilize. Searching haphazardly would most likely be in vain.


    "Normally, you''d just use various curse techniques for item-finding. But it seems they''re using Disruptive Curse Art?"


    "...Yeah. The upper echelons believe that the curse caster from Miyataka who was witnessed is the one behind it. The information we''ve received confirms that."


    Slightly dyed, Shirowakamaru answered Murasaki''s question. This former child had established soundproof boundaries around herself to guard against eavesdropping and third-party surveince, and she also kept her vignce with overhead surveince using spells. This asionally made her reactions slightly sluggish due to distraction.


    "Miyataka, huh... Hey, what kind of family is Miyataka?"


    Suddenly, Tamaki voiced her curiosity and asked the question. She had frequently heard that name, and Miyataka seemed to have deep connections with the Onitsuki family, as evidenced by their involvement in this Joraku expedition. However, Tamaki knew very little about them.


    "Miyataka? Well, um, they''re known as a prestigious family in the Northern region, and so..."


    "The Miyataka family. It''s a lineage known for its exorcist heritage, which dates back nearly two hundred years further than the Onitsuki family, making them one of the prominent exorcist families in the Northern region and recognized as masters of forbidden arts."


    While Murasaki hurriedly recollected what she knew, Shirowakamaru, who couldn''t help herself, cut in and exined. Shirowakamaru''s exnation was detailed, but she managed to summarize what she knew.


    "Forbidden arts...?"


    "Yes. They refer to curses that go beyond human ethics and morality even within Curse Art. The concept of forbidden arts has a set of criteria established by the imperial court, but even before that, the Miyataka family''s practices were considered so vile that they werebeled as such."


    Shirowakamaru continued. Later, when the imperial court formally defined curses that fell under the category of forbidden arts and ordered each exorcist family to renounce any practices that vited those curses, the majority of the family''s practices turned out to be in vition. They attempted various tactics to evade this due to the familial practices that had been passed down, but because they vited the ban in many ways, they were rather tant.


    They must have been skilled in political strategy. Skillfully manipting words, distorting interpretations, obscuring details��the family managed to escape the prohibition of the majority of their practices. Still, even practices that they couldn''t hidepletely were rumored to be used covertly beneath the surface.


    "While it''s true that every family has one or two practices they keep hidden, the Ako family, which reported all of its practices honestly, is a different story. But there''s never been a case this severe before. Not only the practices themselves, but due to their tenacity and cleverness, they''re both respected and despised with great fear in society."


    "Right, I see��Huh? Did you just say something bad about our family?"


    Forgetting that her conversation had been interrupted earlier, Murasaki listened to Shirowakamaru''s exnation in astonishment. She gazed in amazement, then tilted her head as if she had just noticed, but Shirowakamaru elegantly ignored it.


    "Yeah, well... Anyway, that''s it. The curse caster from Miyataka who was witnessed this time, are they using such techniques?"


    Tamaki also nervously held her breath as she listened to Shirowakamaru''s exnation and timidly asked. In response to Tamaki''s words, the former child frowned in what appeared to be disdain.


    "...The individual in question is considered a direct member of the Miyataka family lineage. They were part of an Omnyouji Bureau division under the formal affiliation of the Miyataka family. They should have been detained in the capital city by right..."


    The representative of Miyataka''s Joraku expedition, who had been summoned yesterday night, stated that they hadn''t sensed the presence of a family member appearing in the Shiromoku city.


    "I don''t know the specifics, but apparently, even within the Miyataka family, this person handles particrly specialized techniques. Because of these techniques, they were being held by the Omnyouji Bureau."


    Therefore, the situation was even more problematic. If the im that this family member had appeared in the city on their own authority was true, then it would mean they were going against the imperial court''s orders. They could have faced punishment.


    "Idiot. Is that person from Miyataka so foolish to engage in such a dreadful act?"


    Ako''s daughter took the situation particrly seriously. To the members of the Ako family, who had faithfully served and disyed loyalty to the imperial court for many years, this was an almost unbelievable story.


    "...We''re skipping the formalities and directly asking the truth from the capital. Nothing is confirmed yet."


    Still, considering the reputation of the individual in question, Shirowakamaru had a feeling that they wouldn''t receive an honest answer. Even among the Miyataka family, there were rumors of troublemakers, despised offspring, and vile individuals.


    (...Well, then again, I can''t trust that informationpletely.)


    She had heard of their notoriety, but at the same time, they were valued by the imperial court and were being dispatched for a specific purpose. Considering that, personal issues didn''t matter much. Whether the shameless rumors were entirely true or not, it made no difference. Furthermore, there was even a possibility that they were using those rumors as a disguise.


    "At any rate, it''s best not to be careless when we make contact. While they''re not suited forbat, there are many underhanded tactics they can employ."


    "In case ites down to a battle?"


    Murasaki reacted to Shirowakamaru''s words. It was as if she was anticipating a confrontation with a certain someone from the Miyataka family.


    "It''s just a possibility. If they''ve abducted the Ezo princess, we''ll have to use appropriate measures to retrieve her. It''s only natural to prepare for the worst, don''t you think?"


    "I hope everything can end without any trouble..."


    With a cold gaze that seemed to say, "Prepare for that level of possibility," Shirowakamaru muttered, looking at Murasaki. Tamaki frowned as she listened to the conversation. She did want to be strong enough to protect those around her, but she had no intention of hurting anyone. It was one thing if she was dealing with a man-eating monster, but hurting each other among humans...


    "Hm, hmph! I''m prepared for anything! After all, a member of the Ako family won''t fall behind when ites tobat against someone who''s not used to fighting!!"


    The possibility of violence was now known. Nevertheless, Murasaki maintained her tough demeanor. She imed that among the sword techniques of the Ako family, there were many techniques suited for capturing, and she dered it somewhat quickly.


    "If pushes to shove... Well, there''s no choice. Tamaki-san, you should step back! The same goes for you, Shirowakamaru-san. The two of you will just be a hindrance. I''ll apprehend them on my own!!"


    Murasaki made a strong deration. However, the truth was that among the three individuals gathered here, she had the most experience inbat. She was confident that she would undoubtedly be victorious if a direct confrontation took ce. And that wasn''t a lie.


    ...Although just a moment ago, the possibility of underhanded tactics had been discussed, but it seemed to escape her consideration.


    "...I''ll leave the handling of that situation to you. Let''s get back to the topic. The problem is how we can locate the princess and the curse caster."


    "...What should we do?"


    As Shirowakamaru returned the conversation to its core, Tamaki''s face disyed anxiety. For a brief moment, Shirowakamaru''s gaze held a hint of disdain towards Tamaki''s worry. She then took out a folded piece of paper from her pocket.


    "...Is this... a map?"

 Chapter 126.3

    Chapter 126.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Murasaki received the paper and spread it out, deducing its contents. Most likely copied with approval from the city mayor, it was a map that depicted the city blocks within Shiromoku''s city, the surrounding mountains, and even the mountain paths.


    "...? What''s this about?"


    Tamaki, who was looking at the map from the side, inquired about the lines and dots marked on the map. There were two types of lines: red lines that extended in all directions from a corner of the mountains and a blue line that extended straight. There were also sporadic ck dots marked on the map.


    "Shirowakamaru-san? What is this? Are you doodling on the map we painstakingly copied?"


    "Disturbance Correction Focal Point Calction Method."


    Facing Murasaki''s usatory gaze, Shirowakamaru answered calmly.


    "The essence of the technique to disrupt the search curse involves dispersing the residue of connections and spiritual energy through thend''s spiritual veins in the surrounding area."


    Shirowakamaru exined calmly. It was a curse of disruption developed as a countermeasure against Curse Art used for searching. The disruption caused by a Shikigami set by a certain ruffian was a curveball, but it was inefficient due to the time required for preparations. The main method of disruption was scattering the residue of one''s connections and the flow of spiritual energy around using the spiritual veins.


    "While it''s not well-known in this country, in Nanban, there seems to be a mathematical method to counteract this disruption technique."


    In the former Western Empire, mathematics had developed centered around educational cities. And due to the increasing number of fugitive witches evading pursuit with disruption techniques, the imperial government had requested the schrs of the educational cities to find an efficient method to draw them out.


    Thus, the "Disturbance Correction Focal Point Calction Method" was born, utilizing mathematical techniques.


    "It involves calcting the flow of the spiritual veins, determining the base point in the target area, and then chanting the search curse every 2 hours from that point. I keep connecting the directions and narrow down the coordinates of the focal points. The forms involve both the x-axis and y-axis... Do you understand the exnation?"


    "No, not at all."


    "Well, I guess that''s to be expected."


    With a seemingly spaced-out expression, the former boy stared at the two exorcists dressed as young samurai, who were looking like cosmic cats. She hadn''t expected them to grasp it at this stage...


    "...In other words, if we go to specific ces at specific times every 2 hours to cast the search curse, we will eventually determine the correct location, ignoring the effects of disruption. Do you get it now?"


    "Well, somehow..."


    Although the logic was a bit difficult to grasp, now that she understood the method, Tamaki responded to Shirowakamaru''s sharp gaze with determination.


    "It''s a technique from Nanban... Can we really trust this method?"


    On the other hand, Murasaki had doubts. She was unsure how much she could rely on a method that was not mainstream among Fus��-kuni''s exorcists, given that she didn''t know about it herself.


    "There''s no other way to put it than to trust it. Or do you have another method in mind?"


    Looking at Tamaki and Murasaki from the corner of her eye, Shirowakamaru inquired. There was some hope there. It would be unthinkable, but she wasn''t the only one who had envisioned a specific method to achieve their goal within such a short timeframe, right?


    "Hehe, well... In that case, if we try our best..."


    "My brother said, ''Where there''s a will, there''s a way.''"


    "That''s just talking about determination."


    Useless... the two sword users shrunk back under that kind of gaze. It couldn''t be helped. They had been ordered this task in the middle of the night half a day ago, and neither Tamaki nor Murasaki had any knowledge or time toe up with a solid n. If anything, they should be praising Shirowakamaru for havinge up with a solution within this short period.


    "I''m sorry? I mean, it''s about me, and yet..."


    "...If you have time toin, help me out. Look at the map."


    Apologizing with a truly bitter expression, Tamaki followed Shirowakamaru''s irritated tone as she gave them instructions. It was pointless to resist; rather, it was an ovey of embarrassment. Tamaki obediently looked at the map spread out by Murasaki.


    "The blue line is the line I drew during the night. It''s drawn in the direction I derived from the focal point influenced by the active spiritual veins during the night. What we''re going to do now is the remaining ck dots. These are the ces influenced by the active spiritual veins during the daytime, where we will cast the search curse."


    "So, the remaining dots... There are ten of them?"


    "And we have to go all the way around the city...?"


    Facing the uncertain future, Tamaki and the others wore troubled expressions. It would be somewhat doubtful if they could finish this within the day. If there were anyplications, they might not be able toplete it while the sun was still up.


    "But still, it''s better than doing nothing, right?"


    "...Certainly, we have no choice. Tamaki-san, brace yourself."


    "... Yeah. That''s right. Shirowakamaru-kun has worked hard until now. Let''s see it through to the end!"


    "That''s the spirit. Our family motto is ''Hit it and break through.'' Once we''ve made a decision, let''s break through with that determination!"


    In response to Tamaki''s resolute reply, Murasaki also nodded proudly. She seemed satisfied with her junior disciple''s determination. Once again, she looked down at the map.


    "Now then, let''s find the first coordinates we need to investigate..."


    Murasaki searched the map for the nearest ck dot. Once she found it, she confirmed where that point was located.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Hey, you just said ''Hit it and break through'' earlier, right?"


    Facing the space cat-like gaze of her former boy once again, Murasaki averted her eyes awkwardly and muttered.


    * * *


    Tamaki couldn''t help but think that the reason Shirowakamaru had left this particr point was that it was difficult to get to.


    The first point, the Tea house in Shiromoku city, had been costly to enter, and it was quite challenging to deflect the advances of a young boy who saw Shirowakamaru as female customers.


    But that wasn''t all. The next point was a ughterhouse, followed by a lodging house for unfamiliar maleborers. The third point was within a temple and shrine built in a women-restricted mountain area. Tamaki felt uneasy about when she might be noticed by the muscr monks.


    And the next one is the sewage pit outside the town, where waste gathered and unpleasant. In ces blessed by the flow of spiritual veins like Hotoya Vige, they didn''t use fertilizer; the harvest was abundant without it. In areas with thin spiritual veins or thosepletely unaffected by them, fertilizers were used, but they were mostly byproducts from discarded waste generated by fishing and farming, like fish meal or even lees.


    Fertilizer made from waste like feces and urine was considered the lowest ss in Fus��-kuni and was sold mainly to poormunities. While it was cheap, Shiromoku''s city had arge poption; with many people, even a small profit could umte. If they could get rid of waste for free, they would be willing to ept it. However, perhaps due to the sense of impurity, the residents of the city kept their distance from the workers, and the workers were also cautious of outsiders.


    "Ugh... Does the smell still linger?"


    After a discreet investigation, enduring the terrible odor, Tamaki returned to the city and rested in the Tea house. She repeatedly sniffed her clothes as if to confirm her own smell. Feeling dizzy and on the brink of passing out, Shirowakamaru had cast curse for wind protection and venttion to improve the air around them, even slightly. Thankfully, the smell didn''t stick to their clothes.


    ...However, the three of them had suffered from severe nausea multiple times.


    "Miss Samurai, here''s your tea."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah... Thank you."


    epting the tea cup filled with green tea from the signboard girl of the Tea house who approached from the side, Tamaki forced a smile and thanked her.


    "Is that all you''ll be ordering?"


    "Yeah, uh-huh. Haha, I might add moreter though..."


    "Of course, that would make me happy."


    After ordering only cheap tea, the signboard girl muttered aint mixed with frustration and turned on her heels to disappear into the back of the shop. Seeing her behavior, Tamaki could only manage a wry smile.


    After finishing their investigation in the sewage pit, Tamaki and the others had headed to a Tea house facing the main street of the entertainment district. They craved the scent and taste of tea to recover from the nausea and low spirits. However, as things stood, the remaining two had gone straight to the restroom before the tea arrived.


    "Phew..."


    Sighing heavily, Tamaki sniffed the green tea that had been brought to her. It had a refreshing and slightly bitter fragrance. Taking a sip, the pleasantly warm bitterness spread in her mouth. She felt like the nausea she had been experiencing from deep within her stomach was subsiding.


    "...There are four more focal points to go."


    After sipping her tea a couple of times, Tamaki finally calmed down. She spread out the map and murmured about their current situation. Shirowakamaru had pointed out ten focal points, and they had already finished visiting more than half of them. A blue line was drawn over the ces they had visited, passing through most of them. Every location had been quite terrible.


    "Only four left..."


    Tamaki sighed as she mulled over the remaining ces. She wasn''t optimistic about the remaining locations at this point. She felt like she was going to be more and more gloomy.


    "The time is... probably around eight in the evening?"


    Coincidentally, it was snack time. Being in the Tea house at this moment felt like fate. The problem was whether they could finish visiting the remaining ces by sundown. They didn''t have time to leisurely enjoy snacks.


    "I wish we could start moving right away..."


    She felt impatient, but at the same time, she realized that acting on her own wouldn''t make much sense. Especially without Shirowakamaru, who was essential for adjusting the curse art. Sometimes it''s better to take a roundabout route; rushing in without thinking, without considering the consequences, won''t lead to good results. If the direction of one''s efforts is wrong, no matter how hard you work, it will be in vain.


    In fact, when both Shirowakamaru and Murasaki were leaving the restroom, they had told Tamaki to rest while she could. Even machines break down if not maintained, let alone humans. Tamaki understood that the seemingly leisurely time was necessary for her well-being.


    "...But maybe I should do something to help?"


    She summoned a Tea house girl over and ordered skewered dumplings to take away. She intended to eat them as a snack while on the move. After cing the order, she looked around to see if the other two had returned.


    Then, her gaze intersected with a man walking down the street.


    "Oh!"


    "Well, what a coincidence. Are you taking a break here, too, mdy?"

 Chapter 126.4

    Chapter 126.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Before Tamaki could say anything, he politely bowed and asked with a gentle expression.


    The Ezo envoy with his arms crossed bowed and inquired...


    * * *


    It felt like she was floating in the clouds. Her thoughts were scattered. Only a soft feeling of bliss filled her head. She wasn''t paying attention or conscious of her surroundings at all. She surrendered to the situation, carried away by a sense of euphoria.


    It was eye technique, spokennguage magic, and hypnosis. With a certain level of spiritual power, some prior knowledge, or strong determination, one might resist to some extent.


    However, in the opposite sense, for someone unguarded and without any resistance, it was difficult to realize that they were caught in the spell. People are easily swayed by the current.


    That''s why it was fortunate that the maid from the rural vige snapped out of it due to a small trigger.


    "By the way, you''re such a cute little kitty. Your cheeks are so chubby."


    Yes, for Suzune, it was when a geisha casually poked her cheek with a finger.


    "Huh? ...Huh?"


    The awakened maid shook her head in confusion and looked around, ncing at the surroundings.


    It was a splendid, luxurious room with a nouveau riche atmosphere. Sumptuous dishes wereid out on a tray beside her.


    "Oh my? What happened all of a sudden? You''ve been so aloof until now."


    "Could it be that you woke up from a nap? Oh dear, even your surprised face is adorable."


    "Huh? Huh? Who are you people?"


    With giggles and giggles, Suzune noticed the presence of the women who were looking at her like a beloved pet. Dressed like geishas or dancers, they seemed to find Suzune''s change in demeanor rather cute. However, Suzune found it more ufortable than anything else.


    "Oh my? This is a failure, isn''t it? The curse''s been broken."


    "!!?"


    As a syrupy sweet voice echoed from above her head, Suzune realized that she had been sitting on someone''sp. In an instant, she raised her head in response. Shortly after, she faced the person directly and widened her eyes in surprise.


    Whether the person was male or female was difficult for Suzune to judge. They were too slender to be a man, and their appearance was too unconventional to be a woman. Yet, the person''s beauty was undeniable.


    Finally, memories flooded into her awakened mind. As she did, the appearance of the person from the memory just before losing consciousness ovepped with the person in front of her...


    "You..."


    "Okay, shall we keep your mouth shut? I don''t like loud voices."


    Suzune''s screams were forcibly silenced. The person in front of her pinched her fingers sideways, and it was as if her mouth had been sealed shut. Mmm, mmm, she muttered with her mouth closed, but she still tried to scream.


    Of course, that was to be expected. After all, this person had likely kidnapped her. It was only natural for her to try to scream and call for help.


    "Now, now. Is that the right attitude? If you act like that... see? Does it matter what happens to that child?"


    "...!!?"


    The person in front of Suzune pointed gleefully to a corner of the room as she resisted. Her head moved in sync with the person''s finger, turning toward the direction they indicated.


    There, sitting on a cushion in the corner of the room, was a girl trembling with unease.


    Above her head perched a ck sparrow.


    "Do you know what a Night Sparrow is? It''s quite a fearsome youkai. Its feathers are poisonous, and if the wind touches them when it flies, it can cause blindness."


    The kidnapper whispered this information casually. They whispered in Suzune''s ear.


    "So... be careful not to provoke it, alright? You never know what they might do when they''re surprised, right?"


    Their tone was syrupy and threatening.


    "...!!?"


    Hostage, threat... these despicable and shameless actions made Suzune''s gaze brim with hatred. But that was all she could do. Not because she couldn''t speak, but because the presence of the hostage suppressed all thoughts of resistance...


    "Hehehe, scary, scary. That face doesn''t suit a girl your age. ...Well then, let''s give everyone a little entertainment as well."


    The kidnapper dered, showing a hint of fear in Suzune''s silent surrender and hateful gaze. They raised their finger again, contrary to before. Suzune''s mouth opened wide.


    "Pwaa...!? You coward!! Abducting people and using them as hostages..."


    "That''s right. Here you go!"


    "Kyaa!!?"


    Immediately after expressing her condemnation, Suzune was grabbed by her cor and thrown. The screaming maid was handed over to the geisha who had gathered around.


    "Kyaa, as expected of Lady Shinobu! So generous!!"


    "Such a cute little kitty, let''s y together here!"


    "Huh!? Kyaa!!? No way...!!?"


    Suzune was immediately surrounded by the geisha who had been waiting, and she was being yfully teased. Unable to cope with the sudden change in situation, the maid was helpless. Helpless and defenseless, she was being toyed with relentlessly.


    "Ahahaha. Look at that, it''s getting lively! Well done, you''ve certainly satisfied the audience! I might even throw around some big coins for tips."


    The kidnapper''s deration was met with even more excited cheers. Laughing heartily at the spectacle, the clown-like person stood up. In the direction they were heading, there was a princess.


    Approaching the Ezo princess, they asked, "How about it? Are you satisfied with the entertainment? Oh, right. I forgot. Were you still gagged?"


    To the silence in response, the kidnapper, as if just remembering, raised their finger again. The freed princess, who had been mute until now, began to shout.


    "Oh, I don''t know who you are! But... s-she has nothing to do with this. Please, just release her...! If you need a hostage, take only me...!"


    "No."


    The kidnapper rejected the girl''s plea in a sultry tone. It was an immediate response.


    "Why, how...?"


    "Why? Isn''t that something you already know?"


    Addressing the now-pale Ezo princess, the kidnapper sneered.


    "Already, that girl isn''t unrted, you know? She''s already part of the situation. She''s one of the yers on this stage... You know that, even if you pretend not to."


    "That''s..."


    A slight unease. The princess felt that it was pointed out to her. But, why...?


    "Anyway... it seems you can''t deceive me even with that fragrance you''re wearing, from this distance, right?"


    "...!!"


    Before she could even react, the kidnapper''s face was suddenly in front of her, and they were on all fours. They pointed out what she had concealed under her clothes, their tone implying they knew everything. In response, the princess involuntarily gasped. She understood the meaning and held what she had hidden inside her clothes.


    "This child... hasn''t done anything wrong...!!?"


    "Well, not yet, at least."


    Her desperate plea was immediately countered with sarcasm. The expression of despair on the princess''s face was reflected in the woman''s amethyst-colored eyes. There was no way to deny it anymore.


    "But, but... that''s not..."


    "You naughty girl. Keeping it a secret from everyone, acting all innocent, and yet doing such bold things... Well, I wonder if you''re on par with the youngdy over there?"


    Saying so, they nced sideways at the maid. Suzune was being pulled around and yed with by the geisha on both sides. The scene was somewhat endearing, but the princess''s expression clouded over. She agonized over having dragged her into such a troublesome situation.


    "Who are you working for? What is your purpose... mmm?"


    As the princess gathered her courage to question, a white, slender finger was ced on her lips. While pressing their finger against the supple, young, peach-colored lips, the kidnapper sneered enchantingly.


    "It''s a seeeecret. Well, forget about worldly matters for a while and enjoy being entertained, won''t you?"


    The kidnapper irresponsibly uttered these words and then moved away from the princess. As if switching roles, they deftly caught a tray of sweets and tea that was flying toward them, directed by the noblewoman''s hand. They smirked at the bewildered girl and smoothly joined the ranks of those who were teasing the maid, spinning around.


    ''Kuun...''


    In the girl''s embrace, as if echoing her inner thoughts, a small whimper resonated in the room...


    Fan art:


    Title:Tachibana Kayo


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter 127.1

    Chapter 127.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "...And, puzzled by the cry, I opened the shelf to look. And what happened? What came out from inside was a plump quail."


    "Whaaat!? Is that true?"


    Shiromoku''s central city street. There, the two were chatting at the tea house facing it. One was dressed as a young samurai, and the other appeared to be a civil servant working for the government office.


    The youngdy of Hotoya, who belonged to Onitsuki family, and the small envoy serving the White Dog n continued to chat happily with tea in hand.


    ording to what she heard, the small envoy also led a search party, just like her, and happened to meet her while taking a rest. At first, they reported each other''s progress as they had the same goal, and the conversation gradually shifted to Tamaki herself. It initially revolved around practical matters rted to her behavior and character, but it gradually turned into small talk.


    It seems that this man, who is acquainted with Tamaki, has been serving the princess (Ezo) for a long time, just like Tamaki. He was appointed by Lord Saeki Kuni no less, and has been serving her since her childhood, when she was as small as a walking child.


    ording to the story, the princess, contrary to her status and appearance, is active and sometimes does things that amaze those around her. ...But she seems to think of herself as modest.


    "Especially when ites to animals... She must have a kind heart. She even tames wild creatures that should be wary. It''s truly astonishing, but we are still troubled by it. After all, she is the princess of Saeki."


    It''s troublesome for a noble princess to y with animals, especially for the princess of the Saeki White Dog n.


    Fus��-kuni, the dominant country, is a human-centric nation just like the other nations in this world. Both gods and nature should only submit to the prosperity of humans. ying with wild beasts is the behavior of uncultured barbarians... Though they might not be fully aware of it, even if they are in a high position, they would frown upon such acts and cover their mouths with their sleeves.


    "Perhaps the princess''s escapade is somehow rted to that. She probably didn''t intend to run away..."


    Perhaps thinking of the mischievous princess who got caught up in a disturbance, the small envoy lets out a low sigh. There''s an unmistakable fatigue and impatience that can''t be hidden. Maybe he''s being pressured by superiors due to his position.


    "...Tomono-sama really cares about the princess, doesn''t he?"


    The chat pauses for a moment, and after taking a sip of tea, Tamaki asks. Well, it was more like ament than a question. No, it was probably more of an impression.


    Tomono, the way he describes his master, is really considerate and attentive. He must observe things closely. The way he reads the other''s desires from subtle gestures and adjusts them perfectly is a kind of ideal. Anyone who uses people would want such a retainer who understands them well. A retainer who understands you well is hard toe by.


    "...After all, Lord Kuni has elevated even someone as lowly as me."


    The small envoy closes his eyes and speaks as if recalling the past. He speaks about his low status in his own Tribe or n. Originally, he was destined to work thend and tend to the soil until he grew old. There, he caught the eye of the princess''s father, Saeki Kuni no less, who was coincidentally visiting for an inspection.


    "Lord Saeki Kuni has quite progressive thoughts. He''s a person who grants opportunities to those he sees as capable, regardless of their status."


    Of course, there is opposition from the prestigious families of the Tribe or n. Some are unable to seize the opportunity they have been given. ording to his Lord, "One in ten bing something is good," but... And among those who were considered to have such talent, Tomono was especially promoted.


    "It''s a grateful story that Lord Saeki Kuni values me by apanying the princess and going to Joraku (visiting capital) this time. That''s why I feel embarrassed. Such a situation..."


    It was a duty of trust and reliance. He didn''t know where the princess he had to protect was... Tomono knew well the weight of responsibility that fell on him. He sympathized and empathized.


    "It''s tough, isn''t it?"


    "No, someone other than me... Someone is more pained than I am."


    Asking who that person might be wouldn''t be too impolite for Tamaki. However, deep probing isn''t advisable. Delving too much into someone''s affairs wouldn''t please anyone.


    That''s why, at the very least, Tamaki wants to reassure. So Tamaki brings up the topic.


    "Our search here seems to be yielding results soon, if all goes well. With some luck, we might find something by the end of the day."


    It was frustrating not to be able to say "absolutely." Unfortunately, Tamaki only understood about 20% of Shirowakamaru''s method. Tamaki mostly apanied that young curse caster. It made Tamaki feel pathetic.


    "Is this the search method utilizing the exorcists'' abilities that you mentioned earlier? Considering our circumstances, it''s quite fortunate."


    Apparently, due to the situation, both the Ezo leader and the mayor are finding it difficult to conduct arge-scale search. They have selected rtively trustworthy people and ordered the search without revealing too many details.


    "Moreover, in the streets it might be manageable, but indoors... problems arise constantly, and progress is slow."


    And Tomono speaks about how every time such problems ur, Tomono has to go and deal with them. Tomono speaks while sipping from a teacup. It seemed like apensatory act since he couldn''t indulge in drinking.


    "Is that so?"


    "From one perspective, your progress might be better."


    "Such things..."


    Tamaki modestly interrupts and then quickly cuts it off. Besides, Tamaki''s separate request for the search meant that such a discussion wasn''t possible. If they cooperated, Suzune''s safety couldn''t be guaranteed. Tamaki couldn''t read the young man''s thoughts, let alone predict his actions.


    "Hahaha. I''ve heard about your circumstances. Don''t worry about it."


    "No, it''s just... something personal. But it''s a serious matter, so if it were..."


    Certainly, if their positions were reversed, Tamaki might be ring at the other person. Tamaki might even confront them face to face about their selfish actions for their convenience. Tamaki inadvertently looks down and gazes at the teacup in hand. Even a sense of disgust arises looking at one''s reflection on the water''s surface.


    "Let''s stop thinking about things in a negative way. If you think about it, because you''re independent, you can move more freely than we can. Let''s focus on strengths rather than weaknesses. Negative thinking isn''t very productive."


    "...Yes, you''re right."


    A brief silence. Tamaki observes the people passing by while staring at the street. Perhaps faintly hoping that the princess in turmoil might be among them... Of course, that''s not the case, and Tamaki is even more exasperated by her pointless actions.


    "...Well then. It seems yourpanion has arrived as well. I should get back to work."


    Tomono, who had finished all the tea in his teacup, dered and stood up. Rising to his feet, Tamaki is drawn by Tomono''s gaze, only to find the two escorts returning from the restroom. Both still had slightly pale faces. Seeing them, Tamaki wonders if she is unexpectedly tough? Useless thoughts like thesee to mind.


    "Miss Tamaki, this is for you."


    At that call, Tamaki''s gaze returns to Tomono, who had been conversing until just now. And she sees it. Tomono extending something to her. Confused, Tamaki epts it as if being carried along.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a good luck harm. I''ve had it prepared for a while now, thinking it would be for the Princess when shees to visit, but I haven''t had a chance to give it to her..."


    Tomonoughs self-mockingly, as if deriding his own ipetence. What Tamaki received was a string of beads. A prayer beads thatbined Magatama beads and pearls.


    "What!? This is quite a high-quality item, isn''t it!? C-could you just hand it to her directly...!?"


    A hundredrge and evenly-sized pearl beads. Collecting this many would require a significant amount of money. Even by the standards of the court or Daimyo (nobles) families, it''s an excessively expensive item. Tamaki is about to return it instinctively, but it''s stopped.


    "No, it''s more appropriate for Miss Tamaki. If you say it''s for the Princess''s sake, there won''t be any unnecessary inquiries."


    "Unnecessary... inquiries? Oh!"


    In response to the small attendant''s words, Tamaki tilts the head and suddenly lets out a voice as if realizing something. And then Tamaki''s cheeks slightly blush.


    "Um, but..."


    "Besides, Miss Tamaki is likely to find the princess before I do. Moreover, considering the Princess''s position..."


    The man from Ezo bows respectfully with his hands sped and pleads once again. Tamaki couldn''t be indifferent or irresponsible enough to refuse that. It was because it felt likecking too much human sentiment.


    "I understand. I... I will take responsibility and deliver it!!"


    Slightly puzzled, but ultimately responding firmly, Tamaki agrees. The attendant smiles at that attitude and bows again, even deeper than before.


    "I forgot to mention. I apologize deeply for the incident with the Dagger (tant��)st night. It resulted in causing you trouble. I had a duty to fulfill, so please forgive me. ...Well then."


    And without realizing, he nces at the Ezo soldiers who hade this way and leaves after leaving money for the tea. After briefly glimpsing his departing figure, Tamaki gazes at the prayer beads in hand. After staring at it for a few moments, Tamaki nods slightly and carefully hides it in the bosom so that it won''t be stolen.


    "Ugh, I still feel uneasy..."


    "Are you alright? ...Would you like some green tea?"


    Finally reaching the tea house, Tamaki gives Murasaki with a nod and then calls over a tea house girl for an additional order of tea...


    * * *


    It was a whileter when they left the tea house. Despite causing several issues, the trio continued to revolve around the remaining key point.


    "''Show mw the way''... North, or rather, northwest."


    After hypnotizing the owner of an antique shop that seemed tantly involved in dealing stolen goods using incantations, Shirowakamaru recited a curse for object detection in the warehouse behind the shop. After marking a pentagram on the floor with lime for 2 hours, a divining tool made from a piece of sacred wood was ced upright, which shouldn''t have stood for long, yet it swayed for a while as if suspended by a thread, finally falling around the time she counted thirty-something. The direction it pointed was northwest. With the map spread out, Shirowakamaru drew a line.


    "This makes it the third location. We can finally see the end."


    "However, the sun is setting soon. Let''s finish thest one quickly. After all, it''s just a prelude."


    Tamaki muttered with relief, and Murasaki pointed out in a firm tone. Tamaki didn''t oppose it and simply nodded in agreement. Indeed, this was just a prelude. The true goal lies beyond...


    "So, where was the final coordinate?"


    "Wait. Yes, I believe it was supposed to be the farthest location..."


    As Shirowakamaru continued to annotate, two young samurais in disguise peered at the map from behind her. After searching the map for a while... they finally spotted the ck dot.


    "Oh, this one. I think this is..."


    With a sly smile, Shiro pointed to the location. And as she was about to utter the name of that ce... her mouth twisted into a smirk. Tamaki had experienced this reaction quite a lot during the process of examining this particr ck dot. It had be a sort of stylized convention. An expectation.


    "Um, this is..."


    Now ustomed to it. Tamaki read the characters indicated on the map, preparing herself for a sense of foreboding. She disyed a solemn expression simr to Murasaki''s.


    "The public bathhouse''s... men''s bath."


    It seemed challenging for both her and Murasaki to infiltrate as guests. However, in terms of danger, it was rtively lowpared to the ces they had been before. Fortunately, there was one male individual here. The issue was whether this guy could perform the curse amidst the presence of others'' eyes at the location.


    "What''s the n over there? We might need to distract people... Shirowakamaru-kun?"

 Chapter 127.2

    Chapter 127.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Tamaki looked at Shirowakamaru''s profile, seeking advice on the on-site procedure. And while tilting her head in confusion, she called out the name.


    The young former boy was clearly shaken, beads of sweat running down her forehead...


    * * *


    Preparing arge amount of hot water is inherently abor-intensive task. It goes without saying that drawing water from rivers or underground sources and heating it using a significant amount of firewood is necessary. It requires time, manpower, and, of course, money.


    An exception is when warm water naturally springs forth, that is, when there is a hot spring. If geothermal heat or water heated by spiritual veins is used, it bes much more cost-effective to prepare hot waterpared to the continuous expense of heating cold water.


    In the case of Fus��-kuni, most of the public baths operate using this system. While some of the remote baths reuse the same water for weeks in spite of relying mainly on steam baths and sometimes even neglecting to separate the bathhouses by gender, the ones in areas rich with the spiritual veins centered around the capital change the water every day, yet remain affordable even for children''s pocket money.


    As for the baths in Shiromoku Kan city, they are a bit unique. They utilize warm water from underground heat, unlike in many cases in the southern provinces where the spiritual veins are used. The distinct sulfur smell might be off-putting, but it''s nourishing in its own way. There are even those who visit specialized baths for therapeutic purposes.


    The bathhouse at the crucial coordinates was among therger public baths in the city. Particrly for craftsmen and physicalborers, it not only provided bathing facilities but also served alcohol and light snacks, along with offering entertainment areas. Unofficial small gambling establishments were even set up.


    "I can''t. Absolutely can''t!! I absolutely hate the idea of going alone!!"


    Tamaki, who looked at the bustling entrance of the bathhouse from a distance, was perplexed by Shirowakamaru''s shouting beside her. Perplexed and at a loss.


    What could possibly be the reason for this? In normal circumstances, it should have been a simple matter for a single guest to enter the men''s bath and be done with it. However, the boy in question (for Tamaki and Murasaki) continued to adamantly refuse, no matter how much he was told.


    "Then what should we do!? Should we force ourselves into the men''s bath? Or should we use some kind of authority? Stop being so selfish!!"


    Murasaki was indignant. Forcibly entering while fully armed would undoubtedly cause problems. Even as guests? Even if they wrapped a cloth around their bodies, Tamaki couldn''t just let that slide. Using the authority of the exorcist family would also be inappropriate. If Shirowakamaru were to go alone, that should settle things, but... why was he so stubborn about this?


    "No... no... impossible, impossible..."


    Shirowakamaru, squatting down, shook his head from side to side while his voice turned tearful. Seeing his pitiful appearance, even Tamaki and Murasaki were at a loss for words. What could he possibly be so afraid of... well, there was no time to dig into that now.


    "Shirowakamaru-kun, you''re the only one with the ability to divine the coordinates in here. So, it''s absolutely necessary for you to go. You understand that... right?"


    "Uu..."


    With a sound that expressed extreme reluctance, Shirowakamaru nodded slightly. Tamaki leaned in gently and asked further.


    "You don''t want to go in alone, right? In that case, if we apany you, can you tolerate it?"


    "Tamaki-san, what are you saying!?"


    Ignoring Murasaki''s outcry, Tamaki waited for Shirowakamaru''s response. After a moment... Shirowakamaru nodded again. It was a hesitant nod.


    "...Please stop with spontant excuses. How do you intend to get in?"


    "W-Well...!!?"


    While Tamaki was caught off guard by Murasaki''s sharp observation, she quickly gathered her thoughts and brought the idea into view.


    "Hey, could this work...?"


    "Huh? ...Are you serious?"


    Murasaki turned her gaze to where Tamaki was pointing, then looked back at Tamaki with astonishment. What she got in return was Tamaki''s nod, albeit a somewhat forced one...


    * * *


    In terms of scale alone, ''Gokujou Den'' is a public bathhouse that rivals even thergest ones in Shiromoku Kan City. Today, it''s bustling as usual, with the current time of being the peak. This is because men who have just finished work are entering in groups. They wash away the sweat from work, have a drink, and gather to y some games. Recently, there are also many dayborers from the countrysideing in.


    Thanks to that, the hired workers in the shop are running around here and there. Footsteps are noisy, and angry voices can be heard. While this might be an unpleasant sight for some viewers, it''s ultimately just an affordable public bathhouse. People could even say itcks the pretentiousness for the well-off. The price is appropriate, and everyone knows what to expect, so there are no customersining. In fact, anyone who wouldin about such things must not have much dignity.


    "But raising the prices would be a real problem."


    "They''re probably taking advantage of the situation. Our wages aren''t going up, but everything else is."


    "Ugh, look, the prices for eggs and sake have gone up again..."


    Three apprentice cksmiths who havee to Shiromoku Kan City are discussing this while wearing only loincloths. In the past, they would enjoy a bath while savoring hot sake and warm eggs, but now...


    "Doubling the previous price, huh?"


    "Hey, what are those army and exorcists guys even doing?"


    "No joke, it''s getting ridiculous."


    Although everything hasn''t yet be scarce, prices have been steadily increasing. The cause of this is already known to themoners: the deteriorating public order. As a result, their dissatisfaction is directed towards those responsible for maintainingw and order.


    "Well, let''s skip drinking today."


    "I''m just an apprentice, so I don''t have much money."


    "At least let''s get a good sweat going."


    Grumbling, they make their way through the passage towards the bath.


    In addition to the appropriately heated bath, there''s also a hot bath and a steam room. Even the men''s bath can amodate a hundred or even two hundred people. However, due to this being an affordable public bathhouse, there are few lights to begin with. And to save even more, they''ve reduced the number of lights, making the interior very dim whenbined with the steam.


    "It''s still so dark. They''re being stingy with the lights. Someone might slip."


    "Hey, I''m gonna start washing up first! Need to scrub off the grime."


    "Where are those assistants? Hey, is anyone here!?"


    Amidst the vague darkness of the bathhouse, the men shout.


    There are individuals called "assistants" who work at the bathhouse. They wash the customers'' bodies and also handle tasks like looking after footwear. More urately, the term "assistant" is the highest rank among the men working at the bathhouse, but it''s not something determined byw, so it''s not strictly enforced. In fact, even the lower-ranking workers in this bathhouse are referred to as "assistants."


    Unfortunately, perhaps due to the crowd, there didn''t seem to be anyone willing to respond to them immediately.


    "You know, customers are like gods... Oh! Found one!"


    The man who clicked his tongue at the unresponsive employees grabs the arm of a person passing by. An employee''s arm.


    "Hey, what the...?"


    "Don''t say ''what the...''! Don''t ignore us when we call you. We''re paying money here. We deserve the service..."


    He stops there, as he struggles to speak upon seeing the faintly lit appearance of the employee.


    Very young. Probably in their early teens? Their body is too frail even for a boy. Their thin yukata hangs loosely on them. Their face, with a frightened look aimed at him, is far too delicate for a boy. It''s more like a girl, and a beautiful one at that.


    "Wha...?"


    "Oh,e on...?"


    He is equally unsure of how to react to the frightened response that looks as if he''s seen a youkai, as he is by the storm-like instant of the situation. Who could this person, who resembles a kabuki actor, be? He frequents this bathhouse almost every day, yet he doesn''t recognize them. They might be new, judging by their age.


    "Shirowakamaru-kun...!? What are you doing!?"


    As he tilts his head, another employee who returned from the darkness calls out. Surprisingly, this person also has a rather refined appearance. They might not surpass the first boy, but they might be cuter than those girls over there.


    "Oh, s-sorry!! We''re in a hurry...!!"


    "Hey,e on...!!?"


    Did they also start a sideline like running a teahouse in the back? He can''t help but be suspicious. And as he''s thinking about that, the second employee takes the first one and quickly leaves the scene. Even calling out to them was futile. It was an abrupt turn of events.


    "...What the hell is going on?"


    In the midst of the momentary storm, the man remains endlessly confused. He''s left dumbfounded, then irritated by the employees'' behavior, and discontent starts to brew within him.


    "Damn, what kind of attitude is that towards customers? Seriously... you''d think so too, right?"


    And so, the man turns back and calls out to his colleagues. In the steam-filled darkness, his voice echoes.


    "Hey? What''s going on? Where did they go...?"


    Without realizing it, the two who disappeared were now gone, and the man searches the darkness by turning in different directions. Could they have left him behind and gone ahead...?


    "If that''s the case, that''s really messed up. It''s not a joke... ugh!"


    Even though he''s not sure, he starts to curse already. And then, he slips and nearly falls. The possibility of slipping on the wet floor is ever-present in the extreme darkness of the bath area. However...


    *Ssh.*


    "What...?"


    Feeling something unusual about the wetness of the floor, he crouches down in puzzlement. It''s hard to describe... it doesn''t feel like water. It''s stickier and, to the extent that he starts to feel a sudden stench, even slightly unpleasant. He furrows his brow in confusion. And, driven by the unpleasant feeling that has been present since before, he crouches down.


    ...In the next moment, something shines in his peripheral vision as if ring at him. There''s a presence, stirring in the darkness. And then, it shivers.


    "Ah...?"


    Up until that fleeting moment, he never knows what it is.


    * * *


    "Ugh�� My arm, I want to wash it..."


    "Why are you saying such things like a sheltered girl!? You''re a man, so be resolute!! ~~~!! The truly embarrassing one here is you...!!"

 Chapter 127.3

    Chapter 127.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Murasaki scolds Shirowakamaru, who is teary-eyed while stroking the arm grabbed by an unfamiliar man. Towards the end, she points it out in a soft voice. Blushing, she holds the cor of her thin attire she''s wearing.


    "Well, it was dark, right!? I- I mean... You couldn''t see anything, right!!?"


    Tamaki, following behind, asks for confirmation while pulling her risky hem. The oversized yukata, however, appeared quite suspicious when it moved vigorously. But Hotoya Tamaki''s devised infiltration n was essentially impersonating an employee. To put it more urately, it involved taking out about three men who worked at the bathhouse using ambush tactics. After knocking them out, they would borrow their clothes and sneak in. Since this bathhouse was open almost all night, they couldn''t aim for closing time. There was also the need to protect the princess''s safety as soon as possible. Choices were limited.


    "But this...!! It''s-it''s shameless!!"


    Murasaki spits out with a trembling voice. Their current situation was ast resort due to being unable to use the loincloth. The humid bathhouse environment had made their yukata quite thin. It was so thin that they feared it might be see-through, and it was only in the dimly lit room that they could bear their shame.


    "Quickly do what needs to be done and let''s get out of here...!! This area should be good enough. Hurry up and do it!! We''re enduring it over here, you know!!"


    "Ugh, I know. You''re so noisy..."


    Deep within the bath area, in the corners, Murasaki, having arrived at a seemingly unpopr ce, hastilymands. Shirowakamaru,manded, continues stroking his arm... could he be a Mysophobia? Tamaki wondered, observing him begrudgingly cursing. Guided by the light of a small candle holder in their hands, they draw a protective circle with lime they had concealed in their pockets. Tamaki and Murasaki keep watch of their surroundings in the meantime.


    Shirowakamaru casts divination. He chants lengthy curse verses. Tamaki sneakily observes his demeanor.


    (...He''s a boy, right?)


    The sight of a boy with soaked fabric clinging to his slender body was somewhat fantastical, given that it seemed to emerge from the darkness. Exuding an air of illusion and overflowing sensuality, he had seemingly sweated in the steam, making even the act of pushing his hair back appear enchanting. Frankly, it was hard to believe he was a boy.


    *Gulp...*


    Unintentionally swallowing his saliva, and perhaps in response, Tamaki hurriedly averted her gaze, not wanting her emotions to be deciphered by the gaze that had suddenly turned toward her. Yet, in doing so, she flinched at the sudden sound emanating from below.


    "What''s wrong...!!?"


    "Uh, well... this, I guess?"


    Instinctively squatting and investigating the source of the noise, Tamaki directed her suspicious gaze toward Murasaki. Soon, she identified the source in the darkness. It was an empty bath bucket. Acknowledging it, the daughter of Ak�� family let out a sigh of relief.


    "...Honestly, don''t startle me like that."


    "S- Sorry..."


    epting Tamaki''s apology, Murasaki turned her back. She checked the progress of the curse.


    "...Alright. Got it. All that''s left is to record the results on the map."


    Just as Shirowakamaru finished the curse and stored the tools, the former boy lightly rubbed out the floor circle. Murasaki nodded, turning to face Tamaki. She was about to say something when...


    In the darkness, a silver light gleamed.


    "Ugh!!? Dangerous...!!?"


    "Huh...!?"


    It was a premonition, and it was chilling. Tamaki, instinctively shouting, had thrown a bath bucket next to Murasaki in an attempt to throw it at her. To be more precise, she had aimed it just beside Murasaki.


    ''Sha...!!?''


    The bucket collided with something. Simultaneously, apanied by a low, sharp scream, something was blown away. Something grazed Murasaki''s cheek. A dull warmth ran down her cheek...


    "What, what is...?"


    Fearfully and hesitantly, Murasaki touched the unknown. Looking down at her touched hand, she saw that her palm was stained with crimson blood. It was fresh blood flowing from a cut on her cheek.


    "Ah!!?"


    "Shirowakamaru-kun...!!"


    "I know...!!"


    With a small scream, Murasaki turns around. Responding to Tamaki''s call, Shirowakamaru immediately releases a talisman from under her sleeve. She receives the freed sword from the talisman and readies herself against something that appear from the dim darkness.


    Contrasting with their body, pale like D��zaemon''s, withered and corroded, this something has a swollen belly, sunken eye sockets, and a coarse tongue wound like a coiled de.


    It was a artificial youkai created only through artificial means �C "Akaname". A technique that was once forbidden by the court. An altered undead being produced and controlled through this technique. A group of undead. Also ssified as a type of "shokushiki (ghoul)" in the west... a monster!!


    "No way!? Why is such a monster here? I couldn''t sense any youkai aura at all!!?"


    Murasaki exims while pulling out her own youkai de, which was also released from a talisman. In the darkness, it''s understandable that their vision is limited. It''s understandable that there were hardly any sounds. However, not sensing any youkai aura... and not just one or two of them.


    From the right, from the left, from the front, from behind, from above, crawling on all fours, or even headfirst, with tongues as sharp as knives that not only scrape off dirt but even cut through flesh, they creep forward, emitting strange cries that can''t be described as either snake or beast.


    "Because they are controlled through a forbidden technique, they''re more like shikigami than youkai...! D*mn, they''reing!!?"


    Shirowakamaru shouts. Simultaneously, the former boy takes a damp talisman from his pocket and releases it. The ''Akaname'' that jumped at them were skewered by giant porcupines that had appeared shortly afterward. However, what''s approaching isn''t necessarily only from the front.


    "Ugh...!!?"


    Rushing from behind, Tamaki, whose body was enhanced, brings down an ''Akaname'' with a single sh below its face. Next, she cuts off a new tongue that was approaching from the side and slices its throat in a swallow''s tail cut. Murasaki takes down two during that time. However, the undead transformed from humans kept increasing even in the meantime.


    In the darkness, the mor grows louder.


    "What are these numbers!!? How can there be so many in the city, and why...!!?"


    "Wha-what''s happening to the guests...!?"


    Murasaki and Tamaki continue swinging their des, spitting out questions. Swinging their des, the questions don''t stop. It''s unthinkable.


    "Hey, what on earth is..."


    "Whoa!!? What is this!!?"


    At least Tamaki''s doubts were quickly dispelled. The confusion of the guests resounds from all directions in the darkness, turning into screams, and shortly after, shrieks mix in. The sounds of flesh being scraped, bones being severed, are apanied by wet noises.


    "Everyone, run!! Damn it!!?"


    Desperately shouting at the fleeing guests, Tamaki faces the bizarre figures before her and continues to cut them down. Cutting them down while grinding her teeth. Innocent people being attacked, and... the existence of ''Akaname'' are increased.


    (From women to children...!!)


    Since the bodies are used as raw materials, among the created ''Akaname'', some clearly retain traces of what they used to be. Even in death, they''re reminded Tamaki of the sacrilegious deedsmitted on previous Mount Horaku. The existence of her benefactor who was used even after death...


    "You...!!"


    A sense of helplessness and anger surges within Tamaki as she mows down the corpses before her. Consciously harboring a dark emotion, Tamaki''s thoughts extend beyond.


    (Is this forbidden technique, could it be the doing of the kidnappers from that Miyataka? If that''s the case, what happened to Suzune...!!?)


    Tamaki trembles, envisioning the worst-case scenario. Although the perpetrators of the kidnapping can''t be denied, she had thought that such outrageous acts wouldn''t bemitted against people serving the court. However, does this situation warrant a change in perception...!?


    "You scoundrels!!"


    When the number of cut down monsters exceeds ten, Murasaki, frustrated by the growing number of ''Akaname'', releases a portion of her youkai de''s power.


    "Strangle them, ''Kubisage''!!"


    A deration followed by a swing. Simultaneously, her slender de transforms. Stretching like a whip, splitting apart, entwining. Countless de-like strands tighten around the necks of over a dozen ''Akaname''.


    ''��������!!''


    ''��������!!?''


    As if hanged, they clutch their constricted necks, the ''Akaname'' let out inexpressible roars. And... the moment Murasaki tightens her de, they suddenly fall silent. The heads of the strangled monsters roll as soon as their necks are severed.


    "''Chirase (Scatter).'' ''Hazure (Explode).''"


    The talisman-controlled porcupines under Shirowakamaru''smand faithfully executed his orders. They scattered their back spines, skewering the surrounding ''Akaname''. Immediately after, like balloons swelling up, they dove into the group and exploded. The st scattered the ''Akaname'', limbs flying, mming them against the walls.


    It''s a tactic simr to what was used in Hieda County... However, in reality, the needles this time are coated with poison, and they''re filled with not just gravel but also metal shards, enhancing their killing power. Thetter might be more effective, but it''s dubious how effective it is against these moving corpses.


    ''����!!''


    ''��������!!?''


    A neer leaps over the partition between the men''s and women''s baths and charges at them. Tamaki''s de catches the tongue wrapped around it and captures it.


    "Ugh!!? What the...!"


    Immediately, Tamaki enhances her physical strength with her spiritual power, then swings her sword with all her might. She swings the captured ''Akaname'' through its tongue, hitting the surrounding ''Akaname'' and sending them flying. The long tongue tears with an unpleasant sound. Fortunately, there''s no blood spurting since the bodies are already dead.


    ''Roarrrr!!!!''


    "What!?"


    "Roaring... is this a new kind...!?"


    Animalistic cries, screams or shouts. Even from the darkness, they can see that several guests have gone mad and rushed out of the individual bathpartments, some with bath water still clinging to them. Following them, the grotesque monster, a mishmash of fish and beast, emerges.


    "A tiger!?"


    "A Suiko, perhaps. But that appearance...!!"


    Murasaki and Shirowakamaru disy bitter expressions and roll their eyes in response to Tamaki''s shock.


    It''s spelled ''Suiko'' (ˮ��). However, as a monster that actually dwells in the wild, a true Suiko should resemble a kappa more than the creature before their eyes. What they''re seeing is...!!


    "One of the forbidden techniques, huh. Ugh... an imitation...!!"

 Chapter 127.4

    Chapter 127.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Shirowakamaru uses the cause of the abnormality. While the youkai are enemies of the human realm, humanity has not only exterminated them in various forms but also utilized them over its long history.


    Within that context, some have been altered in nature and form through domestication, resembling the rtionship between boars and pigs. Not farming, but breeding youkai.


    The Suiko is the same. It''s immediately apparent. This one, more bent and massive than those in the wild, appears more violent. Irresponsible exorcists have sometimes released them into the wild due to their unwieldiness. They should have been prohibited from bing shiki.


    ''Roarrr!!''


    Another roar echoed. The Suiko redirects its gaze toward Tamaki and the others. Finding its prey.


    ''Roarrr!!''


    "Damn, it''s indiscriminate!!"


    Murasaki curses the monster''s actions. The passage connecting therge bath and the open-air bath is built slightly lower. Because of its massive size, the Suiko gets stuck in the passage, but a momentter, it charges and forcibly barges into therge bath. The roof blows off, walls crumble. Moonlight peers through the hole, and a cold breeze dispels the steam. The view of therge bath bes distinct.


    "Whoa!! Youkai!?"


    "Why!? Why here of all ces!?"


    "Run! Run!!"


    Most of the guests have already fled, but some who were still unaware of the situation due to steam and darkness rush to the scene. The employees of the public bath, responding to the urrence of an abnormal event, wide-eyed and in unison, rush out, then immediately flee. Fortunately, most of the monsters were indifferent to them and only approached Tamaki and the others. Simultaneously, this situation aptly demonstrates the motive behind this event.


    "They must have targeted us...!!?"


    "Someone''s pulling the strings. It''s gotten quite suspicious...!!?"


    Responding to Shirowakamaru''s rapid summons of spontant talismans, Murasaki takes action, cutting down the oing ''Akaname''. She surveys her surroundings. Are the ''Akaname'' finally finished? The neers aren''t visible. The problem is that Suiko... It probably qualifies as a great youkai, although it''s likely a lesser one.


    (If I go all out, it won''t take much effort, but...!!)


    Considering the previous battle and the coteral damage, Tamaki hesitates to use a full-powered technique. In other words, they''ll have to resort to minor techniques... It''s a hassle.


    "Ugh!!? Don''te out...!!?"


    As Murasaki contemtes how to deal with the Suiko, Tamaki suddenly shouts, as if realizing something. Her gaze darts around, and she spots someone. As the Suiko pushes aside debris and advances from the water bath room, a small child''s figure hides by the edge of the bath. No, it''s the figure of a child that should be hiding.


    "Ugh, ugh, ehh...!!?"


    Where did this child''s parents go? The lone child couldn''t be more than ten years old. It''s a cruel story to tell the child to hold their breath when faced with such a cmitous creature. However, the creatures would certainly not show any consideration.


    ''Roarrrrr!!''


    Its roar drowned out even the child''s cries. The Suiko turns its head toward the child and widens its jaws. Gruesomely, its jaws split open. Multiple jaws like those of an insect. Rows of sharp fangs.


    "No...!!"


    "Tamaki-san!? What are you... this!!?"


    Murasaki tries to stop Tamaki from leaving their formation, but she''s obstructed by the ''Akaname''. The ''Akaname'' attack Tamaki even more fiercely. Of course, that''s natural. It''s a basic tactic to single out an isted target and gang up on them.


    "You''re in my way!!"


    Literally shing through them, Tamaki charges forward. Her intense and rugged swordsmanship is precise yet astonishing, but it still wears her down. Tamaki intuitivelyprehends it.


    (I won''t make it in time...!!)


    In an instant, her conviction arrives. It''s a despair or cruel reality. A few momentster, the child before Tamaki''s eyes will be devoured. It''s an inevitable fate. Faced with that truth, and still, this overly innocent girl can''t bring herself to give up the life before her...


    Never again, not wanting to be a powerless bystander...


    "...!!"


    ...so, what sleeps within Tamaki''s heart answers her plea.


    "Huh...?"


    Murasaki had the clearest view of the entire situation. It was truly a fleeting event.


    In essence, Tamaki closed the distance between her and the Suiko. Like the wind. Like a gale. Swift and agile like a weasel.


    Like a fleeting gust, much like Kamaitachi...


    "Haa!!"


    ''Roarrr...''


    And the attackes from within its guard, a swing striking from below the throat. The swing was smooth and graceful. Even the Suiko did not sense it. Or perhaps it saw it but couldn''t catch up with its thoughts. In other words... the monster''s head was severed without the slightest resistance.


    After a short pause, the massive body copses with a loud thud. Tamaki brushes off the flesh and blood clinging to her de and gazes ahead. She looks down at the crying child at her feet, then up to the child, relief filling her heart.


    (Did I make it in time...?)


    Tamaki, bewildered by the power that overflowed within her, was purely delighted that she had managed to protect the child before her. She felt that her path as an exorcist had finally been rewarded after walking it, atst...


    But it was this momentarypse that revealed Hotoya Tamaki''s inexperience as an exorcist.


    "What are you doing, Tamaki-san!? Behind you!!?"


    "Huh..."


    The angry voice of her senior disciple roared. Tamaki, surprised and trying to turn around instinctively, but she is enveloped halfway through by something.


    She was enveloped by living water.


    "Guhh...!!?"


    She''s sinking in the water, and the cold rush fills her mouth. She coughs and fights against it, iling around. But she can''t hold onto anything because there''s no way out. So she only twists and turns in desperation.


    (Wha... what the hell is this!!!??)


    Enveloped in madness and confusion, even so, as Tamaki faintly opens her eyes, what she witnesses is the sight of the decapitated monster half-dissolving her body, enveloping her...


    * * *


    By the window, a noblewoman walks down the corridor of an inn with a view of Shiromoku''s Kan city.


    "What on earth..."


    "The ident from the lower city where the poor gather, I suppose."


    "Are they making a fool of themselves? Ugh, how awful."


    The maids of the inn were gossiping in a group of three, whispering intimately. As they noticed the noble guest approaching from the other end of the corridor, they hurriedly lined up and bowed.


    "..."


    The guest in question briefly nced at the maids without stopping, then quickly returned her gaze to the front and proceeded to the far end of the corridor.


    Onitsuki Sumire reached her daughter''s borrowed room.


    "...Can I open it?"


    Sumire inquired in front of the door. There was no response. But she didn''t mind. So, she gestured, and the door, sealed by a boundary, was forcefully opened. Quite a audacious move from the perspective of exorcists. Sumire entered the room nonchntly, paying no attention to such matters.


    And then... a puzzled expression appeared on her face.


    "��It seems that the lower town has be quite noisy, doesn''t it? Don''t you have to go to your students, Mother?"


    "I have taught what should be taught. If thismotion ends in such a manner, then so be it."


    "Well well, you are indeed strict."


    Sumire found her daughter''s unenthusiastic words from the upper seat of the room to be even more perplexing. She had assumed that Aoi would have broken the rules and left the room. But this...


    "Oh my, oh my. To have such a disappointed expression. I wonder what you''re thinking, dear mother..."


    Aoi ridiculed while covering her mouth with her sleeve. Sumire gazed at her figure. It was clear that this was no mere simple technique. The magnitude of spiritual power she was radiating couldn''t possibly be achieved with a simple technique. Even tearing the soul apart and manifesting it as a doppelganger would be difficult.


    "...Just in case, prepare for possible skirmishes. Allowing the monsters to rampage in the inn where Onitsuki is staying would be a disgrace to our family."


    "And what about you, mother?"


    "I must escort the senior officials."


    Sumire conveyed her orders withposure and turned on her heel, leaving the room. She exited, and just before the exit, she nced back once. Aoi sneered at her departing mother. From her shadow emerged the trembling figure of a half-youkai servant...


    "..."


    Sumire turned back to face forward and left the room... pondering what kind of trick her daughter had concocted.


    "Phew."


    The woman leaning on the side continued to watch her with a gaze filled with scorn...

 Chapter 128.1

    Chapter 128.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Drowning. Drowning. Drowning. A water mass with intent forces its way into Tamaki''s open mouth. It goes down her throat, fills up her breathing passage, and heads for her lungs.


    "Ugh...!? Nghh, cough...!!?"


    She''s struggling to breathe. Coughing. Moving around frantically. But fighting didn''t help. Fear started to take over. Her awareness was fading. Her consciousness was slipping away. Her vision grew dimmer...


    "So annoying...!! ''Mushiage (Steam Up)''!!"


    "Gahh!!?"


    In an instant, in the blink of an eye, blinding shes filled her vision. At the same time, the intense cold that had surrounded her started to disappear. It was as if the coldness had turned into heat and vanished into thin air. The wetness that had covered her body nowy motionless on the floor. Tamaki, who had fallen to the ground, held onto her throat and coughed.


    "Pardon me...!!"


    "Ngghhh!!?"


    Immediately, Murasaki inserted two fingers into Tamaki''s throat. She then twisted and pushed a pill down. A strong bitterness engulfed her entire body, not just her tongue. She felt something stirring within. As Tamaki reflexively tried to vomit, Murasaki closed her mouth.


    "Ngghh!! Ngghh!!?"


    "Please wait, just a little longer. Just a little... now!!"


    Murasaki released her grip on Tamaki''s jaw. At the same time, Tamaki threw up a lot of water and stomach contents. This was a kind of cleansing, not for bugs, but for youkai. Depending on the kind, if it''s a youkai that''s in the body in the early stages, using this method can help get rid of it for sure.


    "Cough, cough, cough!? Bitter... so bitter!!"


    With teary eyes, Tamaki repeatedly spat out saliva. It was truly a terrible taste. Worse than anything she had ever eaten. Her tongue was numb beyond belief.


    "I don''t apologize. If I hadn''t intervened, that creature would''ve filled your lungs and suffocated you. You brought this upon yourself."


    Murasaki scolded Tamaki sternly as she observed the unresponsive mess on the floor. Bred Suiko had significantly changed its nature from the original species. The massive size and increased aggression were just a part of it.


    From a foolish and clumsy primitive form that could temporarily liquefy itself, envelop opponents, immobilize them, and cause them to drown in its body, to the now significantly transformed and extremely vicious and malignant that became a challenge beyondparison. It wasn''t something third-rate exorcists could control. CAnd so, out of embarrassment for such ipetence, numerous cases of illegal disposal without even euthanasia had been reported. It was only natural that it was strictly forbidden to breed them as a forbidden technique.


    "While your decapitation was impressive, it''s a shame that you were careless."


    "Haah... haah... Cough!?"


    While still coughing up remnants of the medicine, Tamaki struggled to catch her breath. Seeing her in that state, Murasaki retorted. Even as she did so, she thought back to the incident a while ago and felt a slight suspicion in her heart.


    (Still, that swordmanship...)


    That sword strike was indeed magnificent. Incredibly skillful. And yet, it felt out of ce. The kind of movement you wouldn''t expect. Could it bepared to ''using a sledgehammer to crack a nut''? Murasaki, who had practiced with her younger disciple, recognized that. That strike was obviously different from the abilities of the exorcist known as Hotoya Tamaki...


    (Why am I thinking such foolish things... Besides, that''s something I can considerter!)


    It was probably her own fault for being careless! Cursing herself internally, Murasaki hastily pushed aside the low-priority doubt. In this emergency, there were countless things that needed consideration.


    "It seems... this is the end of the attack."


    Regaining herposure, Murasaki surveyed her surroundings cautiously. Upon looking, none of the moving monsters were left. About sixty, no, maybe seventy? All the ''Akaname'' had returned to corpses. None had escaped. All had perished.


    "Cough... Yes, yes, it seems so. ...Haa, haa. Thank you, Miss Murasaki."


    "...You''re a smooth talker, huh?"


    Coolly dismissing Tamaki''s words of gratitude, which were her first words now that she was able to speak, Murasaki couldn''t help but harbor a faint doubt in her heart. Even as she expressed that doubt, she brushed aside her thoughts about the incident from earlier. In this pressing situation, numerous matters demanded priority.


    Inexperienced and overly naive, undeniably recklessness is a big w as an exorcist. Yet, Murasaki is a human being too. As a decent person, she can''t criticize or condemn that act. How could anyone be proud of abandoning a child being attacked in front of them?


    (What''s more, if I acknowledged that, I wouldn''t be here.)


    It was some years ago. Murasaki recalls an incident in the city''s underground tunnel and internally makes an excuse. If she had abandoned things due to fear of danger, where would she be now? ...If she were to thoroughly criticize Tamaki, it would be a denial of that servant and of herself. It''s impossible.


    "Hmph. At most, you need to think carefully before acting next time. Thinking you can always get away with things is a big mistake."


    Saying this, Murasaki scolds with caution, yet simultaneously, she realizes that until this younger disciple has enough strength to uphold her pride, it''s inevitable to offer support within her reach. The present Hotoya Tamaki, as an exorcist, is still in a transitional period of growth.


    In other words, they are connected, but whether Murasaki herself is aware of it remains unclear.


    "...The city guards areing. It''s better to leave this ce quickly."


    "Huff, huff, huh? Why...?"


    Meanwhile, without any sentiment, Shirowakamaru, who had been cautious of the surroundings, clicked her tongue at the distantmotion. In response, Tamaki, who was out of breath, asks. She furrows her brows, wondering. To Tamaki, who was on the brink of suffocation, it would have been nice to rest a bit longer. The odd choice of words made her curious, as if they were fleeing.


    "Do you want unnecessary suspicion on us? If we stay here carelessly, we''ll be detained for questioning, you know?"


    It was Murasaki who answered Tamaki''s question. Common guards wouldn''t understand the distinction between Curse Art or youkai. For now, they would probably apprehend those who seem suspicious. Those with uncertain status would likely be interrogated. Since they are recognized as exorcists, it might not go that far... but they wouldn''t avoid being detained until the experts in that field prove their innocence.


    "But...?"


    "Rest assured. Shirowakamaru-san and I will defend against the suspicion of your escape. Furthermore, the watchmen have the duty to make such judgments during situations like this."


    Directing her words to Tamaki, who is still flustered, Murasaki rifies the responsibility. She also looks toward the other watchman. Shirowakamaru exins with a slightly annoyed expression.


    "This attack clearly targeted us. And think, why were we attacked at this moment?"


    "...!!"


    Momentarily puzzled by the point, Tamaki quickly arrives at the possibility. What were they doing right before the attack?


    "The whereabouts of Princess Tamamo...?"


    "With that many, they couldn''t have been sent without prior preparation. We were attacked the instant we set eyes on this ce. It can''t be just a coincidence, right?"


    Tamaki might not fully understand the meaning, but she understands. Perhaps this attack is rted to Princess Tamamo...?


    "In any case, we must protect Princess Tamamo as soon as possible. Also, I can''t guarantee the safety of your maid."


    "...!!?"


    At Murasaki''s mention, Tamaki bes anxious all at once. The situation has already escted to a bloody one. It couldn''t be dismissed as a joke.


    "Let''s go...!!"


    "Huh!?"


    Tamaki stands up with a stern expression. She raises her voice in urgency. At the same time, she looks at the nearby cry that leaked out... and it unsettles her to the point of stumbling back. It couldn''t be helped. The child she had helped looked up at her with frightened eyes.


    "S-Sorry... I-I scared you, didn''t I?"


    Tamaki speaks gently to the child, making a conscious effort. There was no response. The child huddled and trembled uneasily, just like a small animal fearing a predator. Quietly and deeply, the child''s appearance wounded Tamaki''s heart.


    On the other hand, for Murasaki and Shirowakamaru, it wasn''t a big deal. Spiritual power holders or exorcists, are different from ordinary people. Whether it''s lower-ranking or not, their physical abilities are far beyond ordinary strength. If they be strong, their unruliness is close to that of a thousand warriors. In a sense, exorcists themselves are monsters when fighting monsters, and both of them know that all too well. Moreover, they have received such gazes countless times and have grown ustomed to them.


    In a way, it was merely amon rite of passage for exorcists. The problem was that it hade precisely at a time when they had only a couple of hours left...


    "Boy... where... are you!? Answer..."


    A voice called out from the back of a public bath. The child reacted by shifting their gaze. It seems that their parent is safe. That fact erased Murasaki''s final concern.


    "Miss Tamaki, let''s go quickly. There''s no time to dawdle."


    "I''ll go ahead. If there are guards, I can confuse them with words, but it won''tst long."


    The two announced, as if tapping Tamaki''s back. They dered to go ahead.


    "Wait...!!?"


    Tamaki couldn''t afford to procrastinate any longer after being treated like that. She shook off the feeling of being pulled back and tried to follow the two.


    "Uh, wait...!!"

 Chapter 128.2

    Chapter 128.2


    [Part 2/4]


    And then, she unintentionally stopped in her tracks due to the trembling voice of the child. She hesitantly turned around. She tensed up in anticipation of what the child might say.


    "Th-thank you!! Big sister, you were so cool!!"


    Thus, when the child offered this heartfelt gratitude, Tamaki was momentarily taken aback... Yet, even though she finally grasped the meaning behind the call, she smiled reassuringly at the young one. And then, she dered.


    "Of course! I''m an exorcist who protects everyone, you know!!"


    Trying her best to put up a strong front, Tamaki''s heart felt lighter. With that sensation, she left the scene...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Oh? Come to think of it, why did that kid call me ''big sister''... i-it wasn''t visible, was it?"


    ...In the midst of themotion, as Tamaki fled, she acknowledged that her attire was disheveled due to Suiko''s attack. While adjusting her cor and hem, she quietly murmured.


    * * *


    People, from the moment of their birth to theirst breath, are constantly bewildered, driven to madness, and toyed with by the concept of fate. No single individual canprehend and anticipate all the events of this world. Each moment is an unknown, and every choice is ultimately a gamble.


    Spilt water cannot be gathered, and wisdom lies in preventing falls rather than relying on support. Regretse after, not before�� While the theory in Nanban suggests that everything is predetermined, it''s merely a y of words. Humans adapt to their environment, yet they are not creatures of perfect understanding. They im eptance while holding onto dreams and boundless desires.


    Out of curiosity for the future or fueled by expectations and fears, humans have always pondered their destiny. Even though fortune-telling might sound fake, in this world, it evolved into a blend of spiritual practices and Curse Art, gaining some validity. Alternatively, through mathematics and science, rules were discerned and manifested as statistics. Humans, limited as they are, became capable of glimpsing the future.


    ''It''s amazing. A great achievement. Truly the wisdom of humanity. ...But it''s all just a trick.''


    ''I'' standing in front sneers. ''I'' nods and sneers in agreement. Like reflections in a mirror, they mock each other with identical gestures, behaviors, and expressions.


    Indeed, it''s all just a trick. A mere deception for children. Even for novices, true divination is not just about simple judgments; even experts in the field have differing opinions on detailed interpretations. As for statistics, the answer can change with the numbers chosen as references. Maniption is possible. Ultimately, both are nothing more than mediocre.


    ''But we''re different,'' the voices of two identical individuals resonate and merge.


    Far clearer than such imperfect methods. Much more precise. Because it can be seen. The oue of events, the future''s conclusion, the paths that branch and lead to dead ends. All within these eyes...


    ''Like the flutter of a butterfly''s wings, slight disturbances may ur, but the general course remains unchanged.''


    ''No matter which branch you cut, the core remains rotten. Trimming won''t alter that.''


    Two pairs of hands of equal size ovep. Two identical faces draw close, their foreheads gently touching. The warmth of their bodies is felt through their skin and their breaths are audible to each other.


    ''On the contrary, when the wound widens, the corruption spreads through the entire tree all time!"


    Their foreheads rubbing together, they sing in unison, their faces lit up with smiles, a joyful expression that reaches the depths. This was revenge. A gesture aimed at this house that used ''them'' and their siblings as sacrifices and foundations.


    But that''s how it is, right? After doing such terrible things, continuing to do such terrible things, and nning to do such terrible things... Even if it''s just like this, why should they not be angry?


    ''So, what now?''


    ''What should we do?''


    ''Which way should we go?''


    The problemy there. Now, what should we do? Whether bing a foundation or a sacrifice, the ''seen'' fate remains unchanged. Slightly different directions lead to simr levels of suffering.


    ''Decide with dice?''


    ''Decide with lots?''


    ''How about rock-paper-scissors?''


    ''You know all of them, don''t you?''


    ''Oh, how dull.''


    ''Truly, so bothersome.''


    The same voices alternate like singing. It''s truly a perplexing matter. Even a matter that should be easy to decide between the two is not so simple. Even a straightforward solution without resentment for anyone seemsplicated due to the fact that both can ''see'' what lies ahead. They can''t simply surrender themselves to fate without thought. They can''t surrender.


    ''Well then, should we stick with it?''


    ''That''s the only option.''


    ''No grudges, okay?''


    ''Bing vengeful spirits is prohibited, too?''


    Reluctantly, the two choose the predetermined path. They choose the option the detestable old men had in mind. It''s truly cunning, to be so prepared even without being able to ''see''. They must have ample experience with simr situations.


    To mutually perish without a moment''s hesitation is difficult, yet waiting until one of them starves or withers away would only prolong the suffering and seem foolish. Moreover, those guys never made choices for themselves. Despite having dabbled in forbidden techniques, they seemed afraid of the resentments turning towards them. Irony.


    Well then, with the audacity of offering up substitutes to receive curses��


    ''Which one should we choose?''


    ''I''ll go with this one.''


    ''Alright, let''s pick this one.''


    ''Not a bad choice, huh?''


    ''Mutual understanding.''


    Everything seems like a pre-scripted sequence of conversations. The only unknown is the weapon in their hands.


    They don''t understand anything. It''s as if they''ve been subjected to a powerful cognitive inhibition curse, and at this point, they don''t even know what it is. Even the distance between them is unclear. The threads of fate they''re wearing are faded, not visible. With this, maybe they can find some enjoyment?


    They face each other andugh. This is theirst time together. The detestable twins must be eradicated even if they possess unique abilities, or rather, precisely because of it. A traditional customs�� a traditions of their n that despised by them.


    They say the fluctuations of fate are significant when there are many observers, so��


    ''Will the way of heaven be fulfilled or not?''


    Alongside their ovepping, charming sneers, the two swing the des in their hands towards each other. And then, and then...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...Oh my, you''re an attentive little kitten, aren''t you? Plotting whenever I get a bit distracted?"


    "Ah...!!?"


    The kidnapper, Miyataka Shinobu realized this and nonchntly waved her smoking pipe. Simultaneously, a gust of wind danced and cut the Shikigami that Suzune had secretly released from her bosom.


    A simplified version charged with spiritual power in advance. It was programmed to activate and guide itself to the creator''s location. A creation of Kochou''s teachings to Tamaki, a botched simplified technique. Despite being a botch, it was given to Suzune for the off chance she might need it. Yet, its opportunity for action was lost just now.


    "T-This is...!!? Kyaa!"


    In a fluster, Suzune tried to cover up and fix things. However, before she could do so, she was stripped of her outer garment by the swinging pipe. Simultaneously, the various charms she had hidden in her bosom were also taken away in a simr manner.


    "For a mere maid, you seem quite prepared. Even other servants don''t prepare to this extent... No, should I call this overprotectiveness on your master''s part?"


    Taking a scattered curse-tool in hand, the kidnapper expressed a mix of admiration and mockery. For a small youkai opponent, the protective charms seemed rather homemade, limited to one or two uses at best. Suzune''s master had given them to her. Without breaking them, the kidnapper lost interest and casually tossed them back to their owner as if losing interest immediately.


    "Ugh... T-The responsibility is mine. Princess knows nothing, so... If there''s punishment, I''ll take it...!!"


    "S-Suzune-san...!!"


    Suzune, dressed only in a slip, knelt down in embarrassment while making her plea. Sitting close by, Ezo''s princess called out to the maid with a grave expression. It seems they''ve grown quite close without even realizing it.


    "Do you think the life of a mere maid is worth the life of a princess?"

 Chapter 128.3

    Chapter 128.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "T-That''s..."


    At Shinobu''s remark, Suzune disyed a pained expression. Suzune herself was well aware of this fact. Even so...!!


    "Even so, hurting the hostage would be meaningless, wouldn''t it? As a warning, you''d only punish once, right? You''ve thought it through well, and that''s quite a noble determination."


    "...!!!?"


    Right now, it was as if she had been seen through Suzune. Could she have read her mind? Or had she unconsciously set up some kind of verbal trap? No, what matters now is not that...!!


    "Don''t move from there. If you do something like that, the child above princess'' head might get surprised, you know?"


    Suzune''s prostration and pleading were halted by the threat. Tension, fear, and impatience cornered Suzune. Should she have observed a bit more before acting? However, there hadn''t been many opportunities like the previous one. Whatever the case, it''s toote now. The current Suzune is like a fish on a chopping block.


    "Well then, in light of your spirit, should I grant your wish this time?"


    "T-That is..."


    Self-punishment, perhaps? Suzune braces herself for the impending pain.


    "Everyone, let''s have some fun tickling the girl until she breaks down, shall we?"


    "Yes?"


    It was an order from the kidnapper. At the same time, she felt a sensation of being grabbed from behind. Suzune turned around and was dragged away by the women. And then... the fingers crawling all over her body began to tickle.


    "Ugh, uhiiaaaahh!!?"


    Taken by surprise, Suzune let out a wild scream. The geisha continued to mercilessly assault her soft skin, seemingly oblivious to her distress. It''s not at all modest over her slip. From under the hem, under the sleeves, and even below the length of her garment, their arms slip in,unching a relentless offensive.


    "Uhya, hya, uhyaahhh!!?"


    "S-Suzune-san!!?"


    Ezo''s princess, eager to rush over and help the agonizing Suzune, hesitated and was perplexed. Watching this scene, the kidnapperughed gleefully.


    "Oh my, is that alright? If youugh so much, the sparrows might get startled, you know?"


    "Hi, hi...nnnn!!?"


    Against Shinobu''s libertine advice, Suzune desperately tries to stifle her cries. Desperately muffling her moans. Tears fill her eyes, and her face turns bright red. But the geisha continue to tickle her gleefully.


    "Awawa... Suzune-san, this..."


    "Well then, should I have some fun with this little princess here?"


    "Hyau!?"


    Observing Suzune''s embarrassment, the kidnapped, Shinobu, grabs Ezo''s princess, who had been contemting how to rescue her. Embracing her, she breathes into her ear.


    "Fuh, hiiiaaa...?"


    "Such innocent things, and you react with just a breath. How about it? Don''t you want to do even better things?"


    With just one breath whispered by the ear, she speaks. Her voice is a soft murmur. Murmurs of spells. Invading the mind.


    "Better... things?"


    "That''s right. I can provide you with a sweet, soft, gentle moment that''s so tempting it might melt you. Would you like to experience even better things?"


    "T-Then..."


    "But, before that, there''s something you need to do, right?"


    "...?"


    Unnoticed, Shinobu''s arm had already circled Tamamo''s waist, pulling her close. With swaying eyes that seemed drunken, she looked up at the culprit who had kidnapped her. Her cheeks flushed, as if gazing at a lover...


    "That little thing you''re keeping in your bosom, please? It''s not necessary for our little ytime from now on. In fact, I wouldn''t want to be bothered and have the mood spoiled, you see?"


    "Unnecessary...?"


    "Yes, unnecessary. Unwanted. Anyway, you were probably at a loss about what to do with it, right? We''ll take care of disposing it here. Please, cast everything aside, entrust everything, and let''s indulge in some fun moments."


    For the princess, the kidnapper''s words reverberated in her mind again and again. And each time, she felt a sensation as if each word was seeping into her. No, in reality, it wasn''t a metaphor, it was a fact.


    It wasn''t mere word. Rather, as a technique, it was even more basic. It put the opponent in a state where their self-consciousness was recognized, and the fatigue from tension,bined with the lingering scent of alcohol in the room, efficiently amplified the effects of the word.


    Half of the reason for this act was exactly that. Putting in a strong form of brainwashing could make the troublesome objects hidden within react. To be exact, they would most likely react. Creatures can sense the subtle shifts in others'' feelings. Strong maniption requires carrying a more intense negativity. The kidnapper definitely wouldn''t want her wrist getting torn off the moment she reaches out.


    On the other hand, with this kind of mild maniption and by offering some moderate pleasure... seems like the right move. Seeing this, Shinobu''s lips curved into a chilly smile.


    But when, Shinobu boldly extending her arm toward the princess''s chest like that... she suddenly gazed at the ceiling and whispered.


    "...Disappointing. I didn''t expect them to arrive at this time."


    As she whispered, arge bird-shaped Shikigami burst through the ceiling almost simultaneously...


    * * *


    After leaving the public bath and changing clothes, Tamaki and the others first recorded the results of the final fortune-telling on the map. And finally, they discovered it. The whereabouts of the captured princess.


    However, the situation was much more tense than at the beginning, and they were faced with numerous problems. The biggest concern was the safety of the hostage. Until the incident at the bathhouse, there was no real harm done, and the suspects were seen as troublesome individuals. This led the search team to not take the situation as seriously as they should have. There were even baseless suspicions of mischievous behavior from the young nobleman. But the bloodshed at the bathhouse shattered these assumptions. The incident was far from a joke. If the suspect was indeed the perpetrator, it was a clear act of rebellion. They couldn''t expect the suspect to surrender easily.


    They might need to be prepared for a more challenging situation than they initially thought. Of course, the safety of the hostage, Tamaki, and the others also needed to be ensured. They informed Ezo''s search team and their superior, Onitsuki Sumire, about the situation and the hiding ce they had found.


    On the other hand, Tamaki wanted to secure her maid''s safety first. She knew it was selfish, but capturing Suzune would not only help her but also secure the princess of Ezo. Should they rush in on their own or wait for reinforcements? Tamaki struggled between reason and desire.


    Her mentor''s response provided a solution. The letter from the quickly returning Onitsuki Sumire granted permission for a preemptive strike, along with a warrant for the suspect''s arrest.


    Tamaki and the others were surprised but also understood the contents of the letter. If the attack was indeed connected to the kidnappers, it meant the location was known. They needed to act swiftly to avoid the suspects fleeing or causing harm to the hostages. Ordering Tamaki''s team to take the lead was a logical decision. Sometimes speed was more important than caution.


    Thest issue was the hiding ce itself. It was a corner of the red-light district, a ce off-limits for Tamaki''s group. Convincing the guards there would be a waste of time. So, they decided on a surprise attack from above, using arge flying Shikigami controlled by Shirowakamaru. Bursting through the ceiling and confronting the culprit directly seemed safer than entering through the front entrance, which could potentially be trapped.


    ...Shirowakamaru felt relieved by this decision, although nobody noticed. For someone who had been a child once, infiltrating the red-light district in men''s clothing was not something they would normally ept.


    "Cough, well, that''s the n!! You are Miyataka Shinobu, right?"


    Amidst the dust stirred up from the ceiling, the youngest daughter of Ak��, who had burst through, coughed but quickly stepped forward. Then, while pointing the de of her yokai sword, she proudly announced.


    "You are charged with kidnapping, the use of forbidden arts, unauthorized use of spiritual arts, and treason. Surrender quietly!!"


    "Well, well, isn''t this the illustrious daughter of the Ak�� family? Quite an entertaining way to enter a ce. ...Your family would be saddened to know you''ve visited such a ce."


    In response to Murasaki''s demand, the kidnapper mocked with an indifferent attitude. Using the princess as a shield, she moved behind her, arms around her neck,ughing.


    "Cough!! Cough, cough!!? Hey, where''s Suzune!? Suzune!?"


    Continuing after Murasaki, Tamaki descended from therge temporary tform that had been stabbed into the tatami mats. Coughing even more than Murasaki, she looked around, and upon seeing her exhausted friend being surrounded by geisha and almost copsing, she screamed in shock.


    "I understand your feelings, but please focus on this situation for now!! ... Geisha over there, don''t you dare move? We might have to take you down if necessary!!"


    After warning Tamaki, Murasaki turned her attention to the geishas and threatened them. Then she looked back at the front, squinting her eyes.


    "''Yosuzume,'' is it? What a troublesome thing...!!"


    The mboyantly dressed beauty held the young girl from behind. Murasaki recognized the pitch-ck sparrow perched on the girl''s head and clicked her tongue. She had expected this, but it seemed that there was indeed a difficult situation waiting for them.


    "The one on the princess''s head is a true shiki, isn''t it? How rude... Do you understand the implications of your actions? Do you intend to tarnish the prestigious Miyataka name?"


    While facing each other, with her sword pointed forward, Murasaki spat out her words in anger. She berated the kidnapper, condemning her audacity.


    "Well, well, what do we have here... Is this cute youngdy the princess? Walking around alone like this, dressed like that? Quite daring of her... The White Dog n''s security measures must be quitex..."


    Though it was of high quality, the kimono wasn''t too unusual formoners to wear. The sash was swiftly untied. At the same time, the young princess, who had been jolted back to reality by the shock of the ceiling''s copse, let out an embarrassed scream at her surroundings.

 Chapter 128.4

    Chapter 128.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "...!? Stop it!!"


    "Shi��"


    "... You!"


    Seeing the daring act of the kidnapper in front of her, Murasaki red up in anger. This time, it was Shinobu''s turn to warn. The sparrow on the princess''s head had spread its wings conspicuously, making it impossible to further use them. A stalemate...


    "... What a surprise! Isn''t an ambush from behind quite despicable?"


    Her actions gave the impression that she had been aware from the start. The smoking pipe swayed. Simultaneously, mes danced around the kidnapper and hostage, forming the shape of a dragon. Then it consumed and obliterated the temporary shikigami that had sneaked in through the back window.


    "When dealing with monsters, it might be expected, but isn''t poison a bit much against humans?"


    "Tch. You figured it out..."


    Responding to the call from above, Shirowakamaru, who had been working curse on the rooftop without entering the room, cursed. Though she redirected her attention to Murasaki and the others, the attack of poison-infused feathers from the Shikigami sneaking behind the kidnapper had failed. The n to exchange an antidote for the release of the hostages was futile.


    (So, the smoking pipe is a curse tool after all. And it''s adept at detection, being under the guidance of the true way... Quite impressive...)


    Given what they had been informed about beforehand and considering her role at the Omnyouji Bureau, they would likely have limited experience with interpersonal and youkaibat... Yet the kidnapper seemed quite skilled. She was definitely not just a mere wastrel. Or could there be errors in the information released by the Omnyouji Bureau?


    (While it''s not impossible to consolidate and crush her under a single blow...)


    On the other hand, facing the kidnapper head-on, Murasaki pondered. To rescue the princess without harming her. It wasn''t impossible. The various sword techniques passed down in the Ak�� family were not for show. There were undoubtedly techniques for situations involving hostages like this. Bybining the family''s walking and thrusting techniques, she could likely eliminate both the sparrow and the kidnapper before they could react. Without harming the hostage, not even leaving a single poisoned feather. However, training was one thing; this was realbat.


    "Ugh...!"


    Stamping her foot as if to show her determination, she readied herself to close the distance in one go. But the smoking pipe was aimed at her, implying a clear meaning. Understanding the implication, Murasaki ground her teeth. Frustratedly, she held back the sudden charge.


    "Stop it. Remember, practice and actualbat are entirely different. It wouldn''t be a joke if you ended up hurting the princess''s adorable face, would it?"


    "And who are you to talk...!!"


    Murasaki spat out her scornful words, filled with disgust for the implication. Even as she did, she maintained an outward appearance of calmness as she contemted her next move.


    (ugh, ckmail with hostages is so infuriating!! For now, I need to buy some time...!!)


    The message had already been sent. Soon, either Ezo''s army or the Exorcist n... reinforcements were on their way. They just needed to maintain this standoff until they arrived. It was the only choice avable to Murasaki and the others. Understand their roles and stick to them. However...


    "Without the interference of a third party, that is. Do you understand that?"


    "Ugh!? Miss Murasaki!!"


    "Y-you bastaaards!!!!"


    Almost simultaneously with the kidnapper''s deration, Tamaki sensed something. Murasaki swiftly turned on her heel and swung her sword. Just as she did, she shattered the strange creature''s head that had burst through the shouji paper door and leaped into the room. Blood sprayed out dramatically, and the creature''s roar echoed like thunder.


    The Great Tengu. This massive youkai, essentially its head, had nearly a third of its face crushed by Murasaki''s strike. The monstrous entity, which had barged into the room, intending to greedily devour those inside, had its ns thwarted. In fact, its nose was gouged out.


    "Haaaaaa!!"


    At that moment, Tamaki charged forward as if to halt it. With her body reinforced, she closed the distance instantly and thrust her de. Empowered by spiritual energy, her strike effortlessly pulverized the thick and sturdy skull bone, inflicting fatal damage to its contents. The creature''s life ended as it rolled its eyes and sumbed.


    "Is there another one...!?"


    Immediately afterward, Tamaki realized it��the shadow, the presence. Oveing its body, countless long-tongued creatures, the armies of ''Akaname,'' were crawling on all fours, closing in. Changing her gaze, she would have noticed the massive creature peering into the room through the window. In an instant, this room, this dwelling, had turned into a den of monsters.


    "You bastaaards...!!"


    Apanied by curses dripping with intense loathing, Murasaki swung her yokai sword toward the swarming creatures flooding into the room...


    * * *


    "Oh, things are starting to get interesting, huh?"


    On the rooftop of a mansion facing the streets of Shiromoku Kancity, a demon (oni) sat cross-legged while enjoying drinks. She nced at the bustling city with a casual and light-hearted remark.


    The scene before her was quite different from what he said. It was two hours before the chaos of the Blue Demon''s words. In one corner of the pleasure district, amidst the gathering of monsters, the city''s residents fled in panic, screaming. It was chaotic, but all this was just a form of entertainment.


    ''Roarrrrrr!''


    The source of the roar wasn''t from the pleasure district. Looking west as the city darkened after sunset, a dark, ominous figure was faintly illuminated by the city''s lights. The earth-shaking roar struck fear into anyone who heard it. Turning east, one would see something resembling a giant jellyfish burning and floating in the sky. Looking north, a huge crab with a straw hat perched on its head overlooked the city, having blown away an old temple in the mountains. How many various youkai were there?


    To those who knew the history, this sight would remind them of a time of chaos, great war. Such arge town as Shiromoku, under attack by so many monsters, was an astounding event. Even the defending forces were taken aback. It seemed like the city''s destruction was only a matter of time.


    ��Or so it seemed.


    "Wow! It''s so bright!"


    Suddenly, a massive jellyfish in flight was sliced vertically by a beam of light. No, it wasn''t as graceful as it might sound. The ming shockwave erased its fiery aura and more than halved its body. The jellyfish was sent flying by the shockwave, disappearing into the mountains. An attempt to attack and paralyze the city''s government office, burn it down, and disable itsmand functions failed immediately.


    "Whoa! That was impressive! But I wonder if it''s cooked just right? I might grab a biteter."


    Seafood tends to spoil quickly, after all. Despite the spectacr scene before him, the demon remained surprisingly nonchnt. For this old demon, it was just another event. Regardless of what happened to others, it was merely entertainment and a side dish for this demon.


    Then again, what about the west? Unlike the previous jellyfish, there was now a dance of hellfire. The screams of the inhuman beings, who had been considered unnecessary, were drowned out by the storm of mes. Looking north, a mass of mud appeared, and a giant crab with massive arms and legs engaged inbat. The crab shouted something, and with each shout, its limbs were blown away without aplishing anything.


    "No ss or sentimentality, huh."


    The Blue Demon sighed, feeling sorry for the defeated youkai. It was like exterminating pests. A pointless, empty battle. She even sympathized with those who were defeated in such a manner.


    "��Well, I guess the folks in charge would hold a grudge around here, wouldn''t they? Anyway..."


    She downed a handful of fish eggs borrowed from a brothel in the pleasure district and washed them down with sake. Then, she stood up. Ahead of her, the rugged mountains to the south were still void of any figures.


    "As expected, I should be watching the most spectacr show."


    The demon spoke with a sticky tone. Pretentious yet as if reciting lines from a y. She discarded her hat, giving a speech.


    "Despair in the face of conflict is essential for a hero''s leap!"


    As she shouted, the demon jumped into the night sky, blowing off the roof. Excitement flushed her face as she imagined what awaited her. She was full of anticipation, almost madly so.


    "Since ''that time,'' huh? It''s been quite a trial... Please, don''t fall too far this time."


    If he were to fail, she would have to kill him. But the demon didn''t want to take the life of the man who had met her expectations up until now.


    "I''m counting on you, hero!"


    And once again, the demon ced unreasonable expectations upon him. Turning away would invite colossal punishment.


    With her blue hair dancing in the wind, her figure was enchanting to anyone who saw it, almost frustratingly so...


    Towards the , some powerful youkai are introduced:


    1. Houkou no Sonzai (�������) - Great Youkai: This youkai possesses immense strength and is known for its roaring abilities. In the original story, its roar startles people. In the story, beyond its sheer physical strength, it has the ability to directly affect the sanity (SAN value) of those who hear its roar. Even average exorcists experience difficulty performing spiritual arts after hearing it once. After hearing it five times, one can even go mad. Interestingly, its opponent had crushed its eardrums before defeating it, as it would regenerate anyway.


    2. Kanibozu - Great Youkai: This formidable youkai is incredibly tough. In its original myth, it punishes those who stumble over questions by beating them to death. In the story, it possesses the power to urately cut off a limb of those who fail to answer its questions within a set time or answer incorrectly. As its opponent is made of mud, it can continuously strike and cut limbs without concern. The user, upon identifying its opponent''s true nature, escapes to a ce where the question cannot be heard.


    3. Kurage-no-Hinotama - Great Youkai: This troublesome youkai, as its name suggests, is a flying, ming jellyfish. In this story, the jellyfish isrge enough to participate in kaiju battles. The buildings in Fus��-kuni are mostly wooden, making its attacks a potential cause of fires. It intended to use the city as leverage to capture government officials from the country''s office one by one with its tentacles and consume them. However, it was swiftly defeated in a seemingly unfair manner.


    These youkai introduce unique abilities and challenges in the story.

 Chapter 129: Probably in a Broad Sense, NTR - (1)

    Chapter 129: Probably in a Broad Sense, NTR - (1)


    [Part 1/4]


    "Dieeee!! Expose themmm!!"


    It was a scream that sounded more like a furious shout from the woman. Along with her scream, a broadaxe swung.


    ''Ssshh...!!''


    Dodging the attack of an approaching tongue by a hair''s breadth with her dynamic vision, the face of the startled ''Akaname'' floated in the air with a sound that seemed like it would frown immediately afterward.


    "And therrreee!!"


    ''Jaa?!''


    Continuing to roar, she rotated with centrifugal force and crushed the skull of the other ''Akaname'' approaching from behind, kicking it up and pushing it out through the window they had uwfully entered.


    "That should end it, right...!?"


    With that shout, the room was finally freed from itsmotion and enveloped in a heavy silence. For a moment, only the rough sound of breathing continued to echo.


    "Haah, haah, haah... damn, did I get grazed a bit?"


    The wolf-woman who had dealt with all the creatures that had leaped in through the inn''s window caught her breath, somewhat recuperating from her breathlessness. She let out a significant sigh when she noticed the pain and difort.


    She nced down at her shoulder. A sh of the ''Akaname'' creature''s w that had barely grazed her skin. If she touched the wound, her palm would be stained with fresh red blood...


    "B-Big Sis...!?"


    "I-Iruka-sama?! Are you okay...!?"


    In response to the calls from Magoroku, who had drawn his Wakizashi at the back of the room, and Mari, who had copsed behind him, Iruka shrugged her shoulders. She shrugged and then spoke up.


    "Ha! Of course. Do you think I''d fall behind these small fry!?"


    Iruka''s deration was made as she stepped on the motionless corpses, which was a silent affirmation of her words.


    "That''s a relief. Really..."


    "I''ll attend to your wounds. Please wait a moment."


    Mari was truly relieved that Iruka''s words were sincere. Magoroku immediately fetched a medical kit and began tending to Iruka''s injuries.


    "It''s just a scrape. If I spit on it... ow ow ow!?"


    As Iruka tried to refuse Magoroku''s treatment with an annoyed expression, she suddenly yelped as a mixture of warm water and strong alcohol for disinfection was applied to the wound.


    "It would be trouble if it got infected. These creatures... they look like moving corpses, don''t they? We have to be careful."


    In a hushed voice that Mari wouldn''t overhear, Magoroku muttered. Iruka nced once again at the corpses of the in ''Akaname'' creatures. She sighed and gave in. While her half-youkai body was more resilient to infections than a human''s, it wouldn''t hurt to ept the care. There was no harm in it.


    "Well, if we''re disinfecting, I wish I could have a drink."


    "Hahaha, the taste wouldn''t be good for drinking purposes..."


    Magoroku chuckled at Iruka''s remark that didn''t quite sound like a joke. He finished wrapping the bandages. After checking Iruka''s condition, she expressed her gratitude.


    "But seriously..."


    After ncing outside the window, Iruka looked back on the situation that had led them here. It had been a sudden event. Presumably, they hade through the underground sewers or some other route. Creatures had attacked the inn and the entire area of the city.


    There had been somemotion in the baths in the lower city not too long ago, and it seemed that the army stationed there had gathered, dying the initial response. No, the initial response had indeed been dyed. The army''s initial response had beente.


    The exorcists who were staying in the capital for Joraku had responded swiftly. The three great youkai that had appeared disappeared in an instant without aplishing anything. The smaller families also descended to the city, centering their efforts on eliminating the ''Akaname'' and its minions. They had worked efficiently.


    (It''s irritating that no one checked on these rooms.)


    It wasn''t just Magoroku and his group, but the protection of the humans staying at the inn had prioritized the influential figures. It was true that even though Magoroku and the others weren''t the only ones, the protection of the humans staying at the inn had indeed favored the higher-ups. Still, it wouldn''t hurt for someone like a servant or the Hidden Group to check in on them...


    (Things would have been dangerous if I hadn''te...)


    When Lady Onitsuki ordered her to deal with her husband and stay behind, Iruka had felt a sense of resentment... but in the end, could it be said that her injury had been a blessing in disguise?


    "What are those gloomy couple thinking...?"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Truly, what could they be thinking? That couple."


    As if unaware of themotion outside, the honey-colored young girl whispered and sipped from her teacup. After taking a sip of the tea, she let out a small sigh.


    "Is there anything thates to mind?"


    She smiled at the guest in front of her, her deep green eyes gazing at the ck butterflydy as she posed the question.


    "I''m embarrassed to say. It''s unfortunate to reveal our ipetence, but there really isn''t any noteworthy information."


    "That''s a shame."


    The Advisor of the Onitsuki family, who held a teacup in front of her as well, shook her head. The Tachibana family''s youngdy responded with a friendly smile. However, the expression on a merchant''s face was as untrustworthy as a youkai''s. Who knows what she might be thinking... She could even be insulting their current allies behind their backs.


    In one of the rooms of one of the most prestigious inns in Shiromoku-kan city, Tachibana Kayo was engaged in a tea gathering. There was only one participant: Onitsuki family''s Advisor, Onitsuki Kochou, the wife of the former head of the Onitsuki family. It was called a social gathering. It wasn''t entirely wrong, but it certainly had some negative implications.


    "It''s also troublesome. There are unwee intruders causing a disturbance in this important matter, it seems?"


    "Indeed, while there were suspicious activities in the city, I never expected it to escte to this extent."


    Ruffians suddenly appearing and wreaking havoc in the city. Even the turmoil in the baths of the lower city would have been a significant issue on its own, but they had gone to such lengths.


    "Absolutely, it''s really troublesome!"


    In a somewhat deliberate childish manner, Kayoined with a pout. However, considering the overall situation in Shiromoku-kan city, it seemed that shecked a sense of crisis more than anything. No, in reality, the problem they, as a group, were facing had a slight or significant difference from what many might have imagined.


    "It''s such a waste that the Second Princess is absent!! It''s like all the talks we had until now have been put on hold just to see the situation!"


    The meeting of these two women was inevitable, considering the absence of their mutual ally and de facto leader, the sakura-haired princess. To n for the future in her absence required them to meet in secret.


    Kure-etsu Doukyou... A case of coexisting but not quite ovepping interests... three allies who helped each other when necessary, but seized each other''s gains at any chance. What a delightful friendship it was.


    ...The problemy with him and the changes in the princess.


    "I wanted to ask him about his true intentions..."


    The head of the family and his wife conspired to dissolve the rtionship between the two. It was unclear what had happened to him and the Second Princess as a result. One could only specte about the changes in their emotions. However, once a strain appeared, it seemed unlikely that things would return to the way they were before. The question was whether this would be for the better or worse...


    "Thinking about it again, isn''t it reckless? Just making contact would be difficult enough. And in this tense situation... can we really expect a peaceful conclusion to the conversation?"


    "That girl has a childish arrogance about her. I can''t believe she really thinks she can get away with leaving this situation..."


    Kochou recalled a scene from the previous day. The incident involving the youngdy of Hotoya. There had been more to Sumire''s words than just a simple punishment. Had she anticipated Aoi''s decision from the start? Was she trying to undermine her ns?


    "A trap... was everything nned from the beginning?"


    "I doubt it. They probably just took advantage of an opportunity that presented itself. The situation itself is likely the doing of someone elsewhere."


    Immediately after those words, a distant roar of agony echoed. The thunderous sound of something massive copsing reverberated through the room.


    "...Was that an ally?"


    "No need to worry. Lord Miyataka simply exterminated a youkai."


    In response to Kayo''s question, Kochou smiled alluringly and triumphantly. Unlike Aoi, who had answered with utmost sincerity, Kochou was still operating her surveincework secretly throughout the city. Through thatwork, she had some level of awareness of the situation outside.


    For example, they knew which room the wolf-woman had jumped into to assist, as well as the circumstances of the three-person search party led by Tamaki. The former was a situation where they no longer needed to intervene, and thetter was currently under control, with their secret weapon being held in reserve. It would be more likely to provoke resistance than to earn gratitude to meddle in unnecessary situations. For now, there were no ns to intervene...


    "...Where is Tomobe-san?"


    Upon Kayo''s prompt, Kochou remained silent with her smile still in ce.


    "...If he hasn''t been caught by my reconnaissance at all, he probably hasyered suitable curse-tools."


    The graceful voice responded smoothly, as usual. ...Though her inner thoughts were far from calm.


    (That question just now, did it have a hint of sarcasm?)


    In Nanban''s terms, one might say she came to "assert dominance." Kayo had always been the treasurer among the trio alliance. She knew it herself and had noints. In fact, she managed her role without excess or deficiency, fully understanding it.


    (So, this is about pressure. While I am fulfilling my role, you''re over there... Is that what this is about? Wearing that innocent expression so convincingly...)


    If it came to rough actions, Kochou thought she might stab her in the back at any opportunity. Their gazes met, and the youngdy smiled sweetly. Kochou returned it with her full-powered smile. At this point, she wouldn''t lose in such a yful encounter.

 Chapter 130.1

    Chapter 130.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Princess Tamamo was born as the daughter of the chief of the Saeki White Dog (Shirainu) Tribe in Saeki Land. She had a title that meant a lot more than it seemed at first.


    Even though she was from the Ezo culture, the White Dog Tribe had been under the rule of the Fus�� Court for a really long time. This made their ways and customs gradually be more like the Fus�� culture, especially among the important people.


    In fact, even Saeki Land''s capital and offices looked like those in the central capital, following the Fus�� style. Tamamo''s clothes, stuff she had, and what she learned were also influenced by Fus��. Although there were slight glimpses of former Ezo customs and designs in the details, that was really all there was to it. If one just looked at how she acted, they couldn''t easily tell her apart from a noble girl from the central court.


    But there was something different about Tamamo. She was definitely a princess from the Ezo people. Most princesses from Fus�� didn''t go outside much, even within their own houses. They didn''t want their clothes or shoes to get dirty, and they''d scream if they saw bugs. If there was an animal smell, they''d frown and hide behind screens, which was how the fancy Fus�� princesses acted.


    But Tamamo was the opposite. She didn''t mind getting out of heavy clothes. She liked wildflowers and wasn''t scared of bugs. She could sing loudly and the animals woulde close without being scared. Even the bears and their moms woulde to her, and monkeys would share their fruits. Birds would sing along with her.


    It was like she was different in a way. Long ago, the chief of the White Dog Tribe''s family used to be shrine maiden. They appeased Shizumi-no-kami, the white dog beast-god whom they worshipped. They probably had some kind of special powers, like being able to do things that others couldn''t. Over time, their connection to this power faded, especially since they were under Fus��''s rule.


    But somehow, Tamamo had that power. For the Chief of the White Dog Tribe, it wasn''t a good thing. It was like a curse from the past, a leftover from ancient times. If people found out, it could cause problems, especially since they were getting closer to the central court even though they were originally from Ezo.


    So, they had to keep it a secret. They couldn''t let anyone know about Tamamo''s special ability. Because it would be a matter that might hinder the future marriage with the central government for the family, which had almost be Fuso by now and they didn''t want to upset the central court. Maybe they would have even gotten rid of Tamamo if they didn''t care about her. Instead, they warned her in a really harsh way.


    One day, while she was singing in the forest, soldiers from Ezo came. Confused by what was happening, the princess tilted her head in puzzlement, feeling somewhat like a boxed-up treasure.


    In the next moment, the animals that adored the princess were mercilessly taken down, one by one. The sttering of blood left the young girl trembling in terror. If the soldiers hadn''t "protected" the princess so carefully, she would have never dared to step foot into the wild again.


    It was probably for the best. Her power wasn''t that strong anyway. As long as she stayed inside, her uniqueness wouldn''t cause any problems. She could live as a princess without anyone knowing.


    Her father, who was the chief of the tribe and the protector of thend, did it to keep his family and the tribe safe. He did care about her, but Tamamo had a hard time epting it. The warning must have been really shocking for her. After that, she became quiet, timid, and gloomy, and watched everything carefully, even around her own family. It''s like she changed a lot. In the end, Fus��''s idea of beauty might have even liked her more this way.


    One day, she found a weak animal while walking in the garden. She realized it wasn''t just any animal. But she also knew that this kind of creature didn''t belong there.


    She didn''t know why but she suddenly want to hide it. But once she secretly hid the creature in her room, there was no turning back. However, although her caretaker eventually found out, they kept quiet due to their loyalty, and the princess was deeply grateful that they even came up with a name together.


    If her family or other attendants found out, she would likely face scolding, and for this young life, there wouldn''t be much of a future. When she read the dusty old documents her caretaker found hidden in the books, it was clear that her fellow tribe members wouldn''t let this child live. Why was it there? She had her doubts, but there was no way to understand. This little pup couldn''t speak human words, and even if it could, it was doubtful a young creature could logically exin itself.


    But that wasn''t the real issue.


    Eventually, they would have to part ways. It had to be released into the wild. Yet, this innocent creature that cherished her like a mother, wagging its tail desperately and begging to y, was so dear to her. Despite her intentions to let it go, she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Especially, in this case. When had it all started? When did those beautiful silver fur spots appear, followed by the spreading rash that seemed to corrode its body? Medicine had no effect, even though she tried. Maybe normal medicine wasn''t enough considering its origin? Seeing it fall in pain with sad eyes broke her heart. It reminded her of her own helplessness.


    Seeing this, her caretaker spoke up. Maybe thend was bad for it. Perhaps being away from its native roots was causing its health to deteriorate. But what could be done? She couldn''t go to such a far-off ce in her position. Was she just supposed to watch it suffer and die?


    So, it felt somewhat fateful. Her father was overjoyed by the proposal from the court. It was a great honor for a protector of thend who was more connected to the central court''s nobility than her fellow tribespeople. But the problem was who to send. Among the few suitable candidates from the right lineage, she volunteered. It might have been out of impure and disrespectful motives, but it seemed like the only option.


    She felt guilty for making her father happy this way, but if she missed this chance, there might not be another. It was for her family and her tribe too. It would open up further opportunities for her caretaker who had been loyal. She''d just take a brief detour along the way.


    Yes, it was just a bit of mischief from a city girl who got carried away. She had nned to return as soon as she took the creature she treated like a friend back to its homnd. She intended to fulfill her duty.


    But somehow, she was trapped, unable to leave the city no matter how much time passed. She couldn''t escape, and she was bewildered and anxious. It was toote to bring it back now. The surveince would be stricter now. They might even discover her friend. And if that happened...


    Fear robbed her of the option to return. What awaited was the pursuit of her fellow tribespeople, realizing her escape. She couldn''t get caught, at least not until she achieved her goal.


    So she ran. She kept running. And in doing so, her story would lead her to encounter a certain maid, and their fates would intertwine, spinning a new chapter.


    In a sudden turn of events marked by despair and astonishment...


    * * *


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly, things got weird. The princess from Ezo, who had just been rescued, was supposed to say thank you, but instead, she blurted out something like, "Huh?"


    She felt something squirming in her pocket. Before she could even figure out what that something was, or what was going on, it was toote.


    Right after, her friend who had been hiding in her pocket jumped out and was all teeth and growls at the exorcists in front of her.


    "Ginka? No, stop!!"


    ''Grrrrrrr!!!!''


    Even when Princess Tamamo tried to stop it, it was toote. Its sharp fangs were almost touching the exorcists'' skin.


    "Tsk!!?"


    Seeing her throat was about to be torn apart, she acted super fast and smart even though she had no clue what was happening. She stabbed the sharp de of the Wakizashi right into the charging fangs, making the dog bites into the sword and its drool went flying. The huge dog then crashed into the girl exorcists, and she fell down on her back.


    "Miss!!?"


    "What!? Suzune, stay back...!!?"


    The unexpected turn of events left everyone there in shock. As Suzune rushed forward, Tamaki instinctively stopped her. There was a sh of fangs and a Wakizashi, a struggle and screams, as the two shed.


    ''Grrrr!! Grrrrrrr!!!!''


    The wild, beastly growl echoed right before her eyes. The warm breath hit Tamaki''s face, making her feel a shiver of fear. Scary, but she couldn''t back down now.


    "Whoa!? Wh-what''s this!!?"


    Tamaki swung the Wakizashi with a scream that was almost a roar. It was like wrestling with a fierce dog. Her thin, delicate arm wasn''t just ordinary strength; it was a force empowered by spiritual energy. Only through this enhanced strength could she push back the beast''s fangs. She could''ve even sliced off the beast''s lower jaw with ease.


    ''Grrruuuu...!!?''


    It was a crucial moment. Just before Tamaki exerted more force with her arm, the giant dog, whose fangs were locked onto the Wakizashi, leaped back. The sound of the Wakizashi cutting through the air echoed emptily in the room. Tamaki jumped up and quickly adjusted her stance. She got a clear view of her attacker.


    "A wolf... no, a dog!?"


    It was a huge wolf-like dog,rge enough to tear a person apart. Considering it had jumped out from Tamamo''s princess''s bosom, it was unbelievably big, but it was a presence beyond the human world. There were countless ways to deal with it, but that wasn''t the problem.


    Faint divine energy surrounded it, but it was almost overwhelmed by the dense youkai aura. It looked just like a giant dog, its appearance mirroring its aura. Its once vibrant, snow-white fur now had parts that were rotting away.


    As if ck ink had been dropped onto white paper, the white was overtaken by ck��or rather, something more malevolent and polluted. It was tainted. The beast''s eyes were wide open, as if its eyeballs were about to pop out, and drool dripped down. It looked like it was afflicted with rabies. It growled incessantly, threateningly focused on her. It was beyond ordinary.


    And the threat wasn''t only from the monster before her eyes...


    "Huh...!? What''s your intention!? Do you even know what you''re doing!!?"


    Tamaki aimed the Wakizashi at the front, baffled, shocked, and anxious. Of course, she would be. The Ezo soldiers, whom they had considered allies, were now pointing their swords and spears at them. They didn''t even react to Tamaki''s call. Instead, their palpable hostility was directed not only at the giant dog that stood between them, but also at their own princess...!!


    "M-Miss...!? What''s going on!?"


    "Suzune, stay close...!!"


    Tamaki yelled to her confused friend behind her. The situation took a drastic turn for the worse. She looks at Murasaki. She, too, hadn''t fully grasped the situation. Moreover, her youkai de had been used to capture the curse caster of Miyataka. She couldn''t move like she did when she attacked earlier. Now, the Ako girl''s eyes darted around, lost in thought about how to deal with this. As for the princess of Ezo, she couldn''t help because of the giant dog blocking her way.


    ''Grrrrrrr!!!!''


    "Huh...!!"


    Desperately trying to figure out what to do, Tamaki''s mind raced. However, time wasn''t on her side, and time wouldn''t wait for her. The beast in front of her barked. Her gaze shifted there and the beast leaped at the same time.


    "W-what...!?"


    Suzune was there, so there was no avoiding it. In an instant, she prepared for impact. And... right after, the giant dog passed by Tamaki''s side and pounced on the Ezo soldiers behind her.


    "Huh...!?"


    In the blink of an eye, Tamaki''s mouth dropped open in astonishment at the sudden turn of events. She was dumbfounded. The reason behind the swift shift from clear hostility moments ago left her in a whirl of confusion. The mor of angry shouts, screams, noise, and the sound of metal scraping against metal filled the air. The Ezo group surrounded the massive dog, and the beast, using its bulk, fangs, and ws, thrashed around within the enclosure. Nobody could keep up with the situation. Not just Tamaki, but everyone was caught off guard.


    Except for her.


    "Oh my, hello there?"


    "Kyaa!"


    "What the...?"


    Immediately after, a shadow danced. The person who appeared, whose attire resembled a celestial maiden''s robe for a moment, was actually in tatters, and as a result, her near-exposed form appeared almost half-naked. However, it seemed that the person wasn''t concerned about that or the blood dripping from the holes in her palm. Carrying the princess of Ezo in her arms, she reached Tamaki''s side.


    While blood continued to drip from the holes in her palms opened by the de, the suspect of Miyatakanded next to Tamaki.


    "Huh!? H-How did you...!?"


    "Can''t you see? I slipped out, you know? Oh dear, it did tear it after all. This outfit was quite expensive, you know?"


    Tamaki was dumbfounded by the scene before her, unable to believe her eyes. The curse caster of Miyataka yed with her body, turning around and showcasing the seeds of her magic trick.


    The mechanism was simple. Her clothes was much thicker than it seemed, and her body was thinner than expected. Though captured by the youkai de, she hadn''t been restrained tightly. If she was prepared to tear her clothing, and if she was confident in her body''s flexibility, escape didn''t seem impossible.


    From the gaps in her clothing, white porcin skin peeked out, with slender limbs and a hint of a well-shaped chest.


    "Huh? A bulge...?"


    "Come on now, Miss Snake. Hurry up and take care of those guys!"


    Tamaki was taken aback by the final revtion. Then, as if to cover up the shock, a series of shouts and roars echoed as she turns her head.


    "What the hell are you talking about!? Running off on your own and thenining about it...!!?"


    At the same time as Murasaki''s angry voice, a massive de in the shape of a snake thrashed around. The youkai de thrashed about to protect Tamaki and the princess of Ezo, warding off the attackers and knocking them away using its immense size or construction materials that it scattered. As Tamaki nced, Murasaki was ring hatefully at the curse caster of Miyataka. However, although vignt, Murasaki didn''t make a move.

 Chapter 130.2

    Chapter 130.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Miss Murasaki..."


    "I understand your feelings, but please restrain yourself for now. ...At the very least, for ''now,'' it''s fine to recognize her as allies."


    Murasaki spoke before Tamaki''s words could reach her Despite wearing an aura of real annoyance, she seemed to suffer as she bit the bitter pill. It seemed that, for Murasaki, Miyataka Shinobu had already been provisionally excluded from the category of enemies. Had some kind of negotiation taken ce without Tamaki''s notice?


    (This situation... It''s undoubtedly all strange, but can I really trust it to that extent?)


    Considering their rtionship until just now, where they were at each other''s throats, Tamaki found it hard to trust easily. The position of Miyataka Shinobu was difficult to determine. Could an enemy of an enemy truly be considered an ally? But then again...


    "Don''t look away. Hey, look behind you."


    "Huh...!?"


    Suddenly, Tamaki caught a bloodied de thrown her way and instinctively swung it behind her. The sound of metal striking metal echoed as the de was brought down. Two of the Ezo attackers who had been swinging their des down were impaled. Tamaki managed to catch their assault, but her agitation was unmistakable.


    "...!? Wh-Why!!? Why would they do something like this!!?"


    "You should already know, shouldn''t you?"


    As Tamaki shouted at the attackers'' brutality, the response came from Shinobu, the curse caster of Miyataka, instead. Simultaneously, the Ezo assants who had shed in front of Tamaki were suddenly impaled on extending branches. Blood sttered, bodies convulsed, fluids were expelled... When Tamaki turned to look, there stood Miyataka Shinobu, extending branches from her palm... or perhaps it''s more urate to say, she had grown them?


    "That, is...!!?"


    "This will be troublesometer. Seeds got lodged in the wind holes. I''ll have to pull out all the roots."


    Tamaki was speechless when she saw a blood-sucking nt growing from the wound in Shinobu''s palm that Tamaki herself had pierced. It was likely caused by her piercing Shinobu''s hand with the smoking pipe for restraint earlier. The youkai tree seeds concealed in the smoking pipe''s bowl had lodged in the wound. They had sprouted, sucking the handler''s blood, and eventually taking root and fusing with her arm... Just thinking about it was a terrifying reality.


    No, there''s something more pressing now...!


    "...!! Hey, stop!! You''re going too far! If it keeps draining blood like this, you''ll die!"


    Trembling, Tamaki''s voice pleaded as she was horrified by the state of Shinobu''s arm.


    "We''re exorcists! Our duty is to eliminate youkai! We''re not warriors or soldiers! Killing people isn''t our job! It should be enough to just neutralize them, right!?"


    ��Killing people, huh?��


    Shinobu, ncing back only slightly in response to Tamaki''s desperate plea, sneered and mocked. Meanwhile, tendrils of youkai wood sprouted from the wound, entwining around the faces of the Ezo attackers, peeling their skin away.


    "Wha...?"


    "W-What on earth is this!?"


    Not only Tamaki, but Suzune and Tamamo''s princess as well, were horrified. It was only natural. As the skin was peeled away, the revealed faces had transformed into grotesque, bat-like forms.


    "I thought youkai that looked thisposed must be skilled, but... is this another form of youkai transformation after all?"


    Murasaki continued to trample the surrounding Ezo assants with her controlled youkai de, her words dripping with disdain. Youkai transformation magic �C a forbidden art that morphed the human body with otherworldly elements. And this, it seemed, wasn''t just incorporating a part of the body; the veryposition of the flesh itself appeared significantly altered.


    It was an abomination beyond words, an affront to existence itself.


    "Seems like it''s altering from the inside by absorbing bodily fluids. Probably even theposition and number of organs have changed. So, tell me, is it right to treat something with a face like this as human?"


    "Such a thing...!"


    Despite attempting to retort, the captive youkai was met with monstrous shrieks, leaving her speechless.


    (It''s not working! I need to say something...!)


    When it came to humans transformed into youkai, her friends and benefactors fell into that category too. She should have stood up against this. However, with their current appearance... saying "Don''t judge people by their looks" would be nothing more than empty words. With such a monstrous appearance, and especially since they weren''t allies, there was no confidence to offer a defense or counterargument.


    "...Seems like we have our answer?"


    "Wh-!? S-Stop...!!"


    Unable to muster retorts, Tamaki fell into silence, and Shinobu interpreted her silence as an answer, narrowing her eyes and sneering. Without listening to any pleas, she moved forward.


    A writhing tendril thrust into the assant''s forehead. The body of the transformed youkai from Ezo spasmed. Tamaki felt nauseous as she grasped what the blood-sucking nt was siphoning.


    With a thud, two chunks of flesh, devoid of bodily fluids, fell to the ground. It was as though discarding clumps of dust. Tamaki''s anger seethed at the heartlessness of this act.


    "Y-you...!?"


    "Oh,e now. If you have any objections, I''m all ears. But considering the safety of the princess and your maid, it''s best to efficiently finish things, don''t you think?"


    "Kyaa!"


    Casting a sidelong nce behind Tamaki and releasing Ezo''s princess onto the floor, Shinobu provocatively questioned. Tamaki remained silent, but her gaze was as piercing as a sword''s edge. The words of the Shinobu were correct, objectively speaking. Yet, these were words she didn''t want to hear from this person. After all, wasn''t this woman, too, part of the cause of this turmoil?


    "Oh my, don''t look at me with such passionate eyes, dear. I suppose you''re itching to tell me off for stirring up the situation... However, it''s more efficient to deal with just one pir. This is still a ''better'' situation, as we only have one opponent to handle, isn''t it?"


    "''Better''? Are you joking...!!?"


    Shinobu''s words greatly infuriated Tamaki. How could this be considered ''better'' amid this tragedy, with so many lives lost? This was beyond outrageous!


    "Enough, Miss Tamaki. The woman''s words are indeed correct. In this situation, it''s rtively better."


    "Miss Murasaki!?"


    Why would she say that? Tamaki red at Murasaki, as if demanding an exnation.


    "We can argue and exinter. But right now, we don''t have the luxury for that."


    Indeed, there was no time to continue this internal dispute indefinitely. The tter of footsteps drew everyone''s attention to the approaching creature.


    ''Grrrrrrrrrrr...!!''


    Growling, the gigantic beast stared down Tamaki and herpanions. Its body was covered in des and spears, and yet...


    "Well, it seems to have ended sooner than I thought. Though I had hoped they''d take each other out... I suppose it''s greedy to wish for that."


    Summoning back the youkai des that had been rampaging around, Murasaki pointed them toward the monstrous dog''s front, clicking her tongue in irritation.


    About twenty Ezo assants had turned into youkai upon entering the room. Murasaki''s youkai de had scattered six of them. Shinobu had took care of two of them. The remains of the other twelve were strewn around the feet of the gigantic creature. Torn apart, gnawed, and crushed, the bodies of the attackersy discarded.


    "I guess that means that even if this guy is rotten and corrupt, it''s still divine. Three youkai soldiers aren''t worth its attention."


    Amidst such talk, Shirowakamaru leaped in through the hole in the ceiling. Having dealt with six of the Ezo attackers who had assaulted the rooftop, driven off by Murasaki, and capturing another six with her sealing charms, the apprentice curse caster finally entered the battle.


    "Thanks for securing the suspects. Dealing with those things while capturing them using my Kubisage (youkai sword) is quite a hassle."


    "Well, even with a helping hand, the load is heavy."


    "Hmph...?"


    Shirowakamaru''s response exceeded the brevity of Murasaki''s gratitude. Furrowing her brows in annoyance and indignation, Murasaki, however, cleared her throat, regaining herposure and focusing ahead.


    "There''s a strong youkai aura... with a faint trace of divinity mixed in."


    Images shed through her mind �C the Earth Mother Goddess she had faced before, or perhaps her final forms.


    Fallen gods, beings whose divinity had degraded to youkai level. But this...


    "''Hy��ga Ginka Ebi Shirainu no Mikoto''..."


    "Huh...?"


    "That''s its name. Well, to be precise, it''s changed and fallen even further. ...Though ''Ginka'' is quite a charming name, isn''t it, Princess?"


    ncing down at Princess Tamamo who had copsed at her feet, Shinobu questioned, causing the princess to wear a face on the brink of tears. In response, the dog growled. Battle-ready, Tamaki''s team hurried to the front, and Suzune aimed to move Princess Tamamo to a safe ce.


    "It''s scary... It''s scary..."


    "I remember that divine name from somewhere. I believe it was a youkai god that was defeated long ago..."


    "It seems it wasn''tpletely eradicated after all. Not only that, it cunningly tried to infiltrate the bloodline of the former shrine maiden... truly audacious, isn''t it?"


    Those words were the catalyst. Immediately after, the massive dog attempted to leap at them with incredible speed. However, it never seeded. Countless talismans danced in the air, attacking from all sides.


    ''Grrrr!! Grr!? Gruuuuuuuh!!?''


    Shinobu''s technique wasn''t extraordinary. It consisted of talismans empowered by a curse of reinforcement, as sharp as des, which swarmed from all directions and tormented the fallen deity-turned-dog, whose color had shifted from ash to ck. They found gaps in its tough fur or slipped into wounds, tearing flesh.


    ''Grrrr!!? Grrr, Gruuuuuuuh!!?''


    The beast struggled and shredded several talismans, but it was a futile effort. It was akin to a bear being tormented by a swarm of bees. While far from fatal, blood was steadily drawn, and flesh was slowly chipped away.


    The question was whether it would keep ying with the spell cards forever.


    ''Roarrrrrrrr!!!!''


    Realizing the futility, the giant dog repositioned itself and distanced itself momentarily from the talismans. It then lunged fiercely toward Tamaki and her group. Its jaws wide open, it let out a tremendous roar, charging forward.


    "Kubisage!!"


    The call alone was enough for unspoken understanding. The snake, with its de-like solidified form, instantly blocked the dog''s path. It ripped open the face.


    Immediately, that face was blown away by a sh of ws from the dog''s front legs. It was truly a blow befitting a divine dog.


    Unfortunately, for the snake, it was meaningless.


    ''Ughhhh!''


    ''Roarrrr!!?''


    Losing its head and falling, the de snake promptly mmed its tail into the dog''s body, which had momentarily evaded its attack. The swipe struck the dog''s side, driving it into the wall. The divine dog coughed up blood.


    "Ginka!?"

 Chapter 130.3

    Chapter 130.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "That''s right. The demon (oni) is here, it seems."


    Princess Tamamo screamed at the gruesome sight before her. By her side, Miyataka Shinobu mocked. Against the dog that crawled out of the wall, the talismans she had scattered before once again surged forward. Like a muddy current, they flowed in from the front, cascading.


    The divine dog''s anguished cries echoed throughout the room. Blood sprayed. Tamaki and Suzune grimaced at the agonizing sight. Ezo''s princess had gone pale.


    The remaining members felt neither sympathy norcency.


    "Miss Ako''s daughter?"


    "I understand!"


    Responding immediately and somewhat irritably to the Curse Caster of Miyataka, Murasaki acted. Almost simultaneously, a roar resounded. A released chill cooled the room, and countless talismans that had been close by were gathered, frozen, and shattered. A headless de snake, following Murasaki''smand, cut in. Its frozen body, however, shattered from the impact that followed.


    The bloodied dog, its body chipped away, drew near.


    "I won''t allow it!!"


    Murasaki intercepted the swiping ws with a spare de. And then the second swipe did same. The third blow left the de twisted. A weapon that should have been adequate was, now, nothing.


    "Huh!?"


    "Miss Murasaki...!!"


    Just as the blow was about to strike Murasaki''s astonished head, it was intercepted by Tamaki''s thrust from the side, reflexively presented to halt the strike. The de was deeply embedded in the arm of the giant dog. While it wasn''t intentional, it happened to pierce a spot where beast fur had been chipped away by the talismans, revealing a painful gash.


    ''Grrrrrrr!!?''


    A scream of agony resulting from intense pain echoed. Tamaki''s weight on top of that caused the divine dog to lose its bnce. The arm strike ended in a miss. The divine dog fell to the ground.


    "''Bind''."


    The voice, like that of a young girl, sang out, and in response, a length of rope made of spider thread was tightly wound around the dog''s body.


    The thread had been collected from their of a fallen spider goddess some time ago, then spun and fashioned into a simple rope. It was sturdy, easily sinking into the flesh of anyone it touched, making escape difficult.


    ''Grrrooooohhh!!''


    "You''re quite naive!!"


    As the bound divine dogy prostrate on the floor, it raised its head onest time in an act of resistance. The released cold air was much fiercer than before, quickly turning the room into a frozen winterndscape.


    Unfortunately, the onught of countless talismans that appeared from nowhere formed a boundary, preventing the room from beingpletely frozen.


    "You insolent fool...!!"


    Murasaki''s youkai de, while regenerating its body, struck the divine dog''s jaw with its tail. The beast''s cry of pain ensued. However, the spider thread rope wrapped itself around the dog''s body like a snake, forcibly silencing its cry.


    Now, its freedom had been utterly stripped away.


    "No, Ginka!? Ginka...!!? Nooo!!?"


    "Hey now, don''t go to dangerous ces. After all, you''re about to be married, so it''s important to protect your precious body."


    Unable to bear the sight of her friend''s pitiable state, Princess Tamamo tried to rush forward, but the female curse caster of Miyataka grabbed her shoulders and held her down.


    "Why? Why, like this...?"


    "Why, you ask? Well, it''s just the natural consequence of a beast that doesn''t know its ce��And don''t look at me with those eyes, Miss Ako."


    With teardrops welling in her eyes and sobs escaping, Princess Tamamo spoke with a trembling voice. In response, Shinobu whispered in a soothing tone. And upon noticing Murasaki''s disdainful gaze, she retorted jokingly.


    "...Princess Tamamo will need to be debriefed about the situation in detailter on. Although considering her position, I think it''s best not to cause too much emotional distress? Or perhaps, you''re ''watching'' and it''s not a problem?"


    Shinobu shrugged at Murasaki''s point. Her lips rxed into a twisted, sardonic smile. It was a bitter smile, but a hint of confusion was discernible.


    "...I''ll leave the exnation to you then."


    Murasaki nodded slightly in response to Shinobu''s submission. And she began to exin. She detailed the current state of the monstrous creature, as well as its fate, to Princess Tamamo.


    "It seems you have a particr attachment to it, Princess, but unfortunately, there''s no alternative but to deal with it."


    With as much calmness as possible, Murasaki spoke, her words still icy.


    "That child... is a deity existence, is that it...!?"


    Princess Tamamo, her voice breaking, questioned with a trembling voice. Her words were polite, but an unmistakable undercurrent of usation seeped through.


    "...That''s a story from before. Please take a look. Look at that form."


    Thus, Murasaki pointed to the restrained divine dog. She indicated its tainted ck fur, highlighting the issue.


    "As experts, when we inspected it, we concluded that it''s a curse. Likely a curse of youkai transformation."


    Gods were not absolutely invible and sacred beings. Ultimately, they were superior entities, but no more. There were countless means to drag them down. In fact, Fus��-kuni had dealt with godly beings who had fallen so far as to be lowly entities, not even allowing them to reincarnate.


    "With so much corruption, there''s no way back. ...If my assumption is correct, was the first time you encountered it as a young pup, Princess?"


    "Yes. It was a small, adorable puppy, with fluffy white fur that was friendly..."


    "But it''s safe to say you witnessed it killing the youkai of Ezo, right?"


    "Ugh...!?"


    Coldly, Murasaki pointed out. Though hesitating for a brief moment, Princess Tamamo nodded in agreement.


    "Was the creature you remember like that, Princess?"


    "No!!? Something like that!! Something so... terrible...!!?"


    She had always been the type to even cower from small insects that entered the room and hide behind her. To think of her facing... that!


    "That''s right. However, it''s not like that anymore. Please look at its fierce growl. Even now, it''s attacking you. Its head is no longer like an innocent puppy you remember."


    "Wha...!? But, still...!!?"


    Trying toe up with a counterargument, Princess Tamamo couldn''t find an answer. Even though her emotions resisted, her rational mind affirmed Murasaki''s words. The tantrums of a child wouldn''t help here. Either way, Princess Tamamo had no power to change the situation.


    "The job of exorcists is to eliminate youkai. Even for that creature, living on in such a pitiful form is nothing but disgrace. There''s even a kind of mercy for those beyond salvation."


    "Mercy..."


    Ezo''s princess pondered Murasaki''s words. She still wasn''t entirely convinced. It seemed she needed one more push, and Murasaki gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "Well, well, can you imagine the scandal if such a filthy creature had infiltrated the side of the Saeki n''s princess? My, my, if the ears of the court nobles were to catch wind of this..."


    Princess Tamamo''s expression crumbled further at the semi-threatening tone. These words were far too harsh for a sheltered girl who had only just crossed the threshold into her teens.


    "Shinobu-san, perhaps you should choose your words more carefully? Isn''t there ack of courtesy toward the princess?"


    "Indeed, is that so? There certainly hasn''t been much gratitude shown toward the princess for harboring a monster that was hunted down by the court."


    It was a tit-for-tat exchange. After all, the other party was someone who served under the Emperor. And this was an exchange where the Saeki White Dog n dispatched troops in return for something. It was toote to nullify this deal now. Letting Ezo have its way couldeter. Right now, they needed soldiers.


    Time is money. Did she intend to exacerbate the situation here? Did she think the person who authorized her dispatch gave her that much authority? Murasaki questioned this with her gaze.


    "...I went a bit too far. I apologize."


    Shinobu, under Murasaki''s silent inquiry, yielded and offered an apologetic remark. It was a half-hearted, courteous apology. Murasaki found her attitude increasingly displeasing, but... there was no time to keep chattering.


    "Princess Tamamo, are you prepared?"


    "...As much as I can be, please."


    Gently but urgently confirming, Murasaki''s words were met with a voice that sounded strained, as if extracted after a long internal struggle. Murasaki nodded and apanied Princess Tamamo.


    "I will protect you. Let''s go. This won''t be pleasant to witness until the end. ...Will you allow us to handle this?"


    "Of course, that''s why you came here for, right? Please, go ahead."


    Murasaki raised an eyebrow at the Princess''s nonchnt response. She then nced at Suzune, who had been eavesdropping with an annoyed expression.


    "Suzune, apany Princess Tamamo for a while. You''re also under suspicion. Show some sincerity at the very least."


    The words were cutting, yet Murasaki''s intention was considerate. Those in positions of power sometimes used lower-ranking individuals as pawns to smooth over situations, and she understood this all too well. Entrusting Suzune with this role was an important move to provide relief.


    "What about you, Shirowakamaru-san?"


    "I know what to do. Leave that to me. ...It seems Master will be arriving shortly too."


    The former boy nodded, not hearing Murasaki''s words. At about the same time, a sparrow came to hr ear and told her that reinforcements were on the way, and that all of her fears were unfounded.


    Shirowakamaru was responsible for collecting the captured assant, and Miyataka''s curse caster were supervising the situation. While she had considered that it might be a burden for her alone, if Onitsuki''s Advisor wasing this way, it would be unwise to make a foolish move.


    "Miss Tamaki, the same goes for you. You''ve aplished your main objective. How about being by that maid''s side soon?"


    After escorting Princess Tamamo and Suzune out of the room, Murasaki called after Tamaki.


    "Y-yeah..."


    Not fully satisfied, not entirely convinced, but without resistance, Tamaki headed towards the door.


    "So, can you behead it and pierce its heart simultaneously?"


    "Don''t worry. Thanks to the seedling parasitizing this arm..."

 Chapter 130.4

    Chapter 130.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Behind them, the two curse caster were discussing it calmly. The female curse caster of Miyataka was even amused. It seemed she was looking forward to the moment of killing a god. But that couldn''t be merely called sadism. Even that earlier cold air could have easily killed a lesser great youkai in one strike. Under normal circumstances, one would quickly kill it before it could manifest any more power.


    Yes. That would be the right course of action... however.


    "..."


    "Miss Tamaki?"


    Tamaki stopped and remained silent. She turned around without saying a word.


    "Why did youe back?"


    "Oh dear, oh dear..."


    Upon noticing Tamaki''s return, Shirowakamaru narrowed her eyes in puzzlement. On the other hand, the other person (Shinobu) seemed oddly cheerful. It was as if she had been eagerly awaiting this.


    While inwardly frustrated by thetter''s demeanor, Tamaki proposed something. Believing in the power dormant within herself, she made her proposal with a determined expression.


    "Could you... entrust this task to me?"


    With a tense expression on her face, Hotoya Tamaki asked the two of them, her determination clear, though she was internally tense....


    * * *


    "This monster! Just die already, you jerk!"


    I shout loudly and swing my sharp purple-ck Dagger. Trees and rocks in the forest are getting smashed by crazy ultrasonic sound attacks. I sneak up behind in the dust, targeting the back of its head. Precisely, near the spinal cord.


    ''''Aaaah!!!''''


    "Ugh...!!?"


    The creature makes weird noises. It turns to look at me. Like an owl, its head spins around, and it smiles with an open mouth. I quickly get ready for its attack.


    "!!!!??"


    I''m sted away with a strong shake. A momentter, I crash into a wall with rocks and trees. It''s like something from a manga book. Everything hurts.


    "Gah, huff...!!?"


    Thankfully, I stop from crashing deeper and fall down. But more unpleasant noises echoed, and I throw up. Ugh, gross.


    "Ugh...ugh...?"


    How far did I get thrown? It seems that I have not reached the boundary. But I can''t see well. My head hurts. Though it''s the same old story.


    (No, this is a bit different...)


    I check myself. Inside, it feels broken... like liquid. Yuck, is my arm all squishy? Bones too?


    "Wearing that fancy ''Curse Art'' coat doesn''t help..."


    Different from Iruka''s roar. I can''t hear these ultrasonic waves, but they''re strong and hurting me inside. My skin feels like it''s in a blender.


    Back in my past life, people used ultrasonic waves to destroy bad stuff like cancer in the body. Like, breaking stuff apart... maybe my DNA is messed up. But then, who would''ve thought I''d face such a bad opponent here?


    ...Even though I survived that hit, I''m not doing great.


    ''''Kikikikk!! Hihiiikk!!''''


    I catch my breath and get on my knees. The divine bat in front of me,ughing. Its mouth is twisted side. Not cool, dude.


    ''Kikikikikk!!''


    ''Kikikiki!!''


    ''Roarrrr!!''


    "And now, more enemies...!!"


    In the dark night, from far away, different sounds are getting closer. ''Akaname,'' ''Suiko,'' ''Onihitokuchi''... all weird creatures from forbidden artse to my ce. It seems they''re here to help the bad guy and be reserve during the recent upheaval. This is really bad.


    "No choice left...!!"


    I wanted to finish this fight easily, but I have to use myst trick. I take a deep breath and get ready.


    I let out my inner power. And then, lots of youkai energy flows out of me!


    ''''Kikikikikk!!!!??''''


    Sensing a premonition and an unsettling chill, the bat hastily takes flight at a breathtaking speed. Simultaneously, almost as if its face is turned inside out, its jaws widen, and another silent shockwave is unleashed. It strikes repeatedly, an invisible barrage. A thorough saturation attack to me.


    ...Though, I''m not there anymore anyway.


    ''Fall to the ground...!!''


    ''''Kee...''''


    I turn my head and kick the bat god''s face. It crashes into the ground like a rocket. I follow, kicking its belly.


    ''''Grr, Kiki...!!?''''


    ''I''m taking your stuff...''


    The bat, with half of its face crushed and a section of its abdomen caved in, was twisted into the ground in a grotesque posture. As I swung my ''tail,'' one of its wings was effortlessly torn apart. The false god screamed as blood spurted from the wound. The sound was strangely delightful... No, no, my thoughts are turning twisted again. Without that foolish spider around, I might be careless and quickly be consumed.


    ''Kikii!!''


    ''Huh...!?''


    Shaking my head to regain my focus, ''Akaname'' seizes me from behind. I quickly shake it off, but the bat goes wild and knocks me away. I''m sent flying, unable to stay airborne, and I scramble on all fours to flee.


    ''Wait, you...!!''


    Repeatedly mmed and tossed to the ground, I try to regain my stance like a cat, but it''s impossible. Forbidden art-born monsters assault from all sides. Theye together, like a gang, to pound me.


    ''Get out of my way!!''


    I push through, tearing everything apart with my ws, teeth, and tail as I charge forward. Flesh and blood fly through the air. Eventually, even bothering to engage them bes troublesome, so I just keep running. I dive into the mouth of ''Onihitokuchi'' from above, crushing its head as I pass through.


    Gradually, the bat''s back is visible in the distance. I put power into my legs to rush forward. A preparatory motion for a leap. But just as I''m about to jump, attackers emerge from the bushes on both sides. Attackers with knives, like assassins...!!


    ''Humans...!? No!!''


    I instantly recognize the iing figure. I stop mid-leap and ready my ws.


    ''Grr...!?''


    ''Agaah...!!?''


    As expected, the figure, torn like paper, crashes onto the ground. It seems they didn''t die instantly. The echoing scream is monstrous, yet there''s a hint of humanity in it...


    ''Huh...!! Dammit!!''


    I shake off the feeling of being pulled from behind and chase the bat. Like ''Kappa'' or ''Akaname,'' they were once human. But the former is entirely consumed by their monstrous form, and thetter merely uses a human body.


    However, that youkai-human from earlier... they''re like me. Appearance aside, they''re human inside. In other word, they have human thoughts. Heck, they might even be more human than I am. In this case, where do I draw the line between killing and survival?


    "No, don''t think about useless things!!"


    Shaking off pointless hesitation, I look ahead again. Let''s take care of the target swiftly. My body won''t hold up. It''s difficult to maintain my rationality in this form indefinitely...


    ''A new foe...!! Huh!!?''


    I swing my ws as I turn around. In that instant, my focus is disrupted. I realize the true identity of the new attacker, and my urge to kill wanes. Our arms and des sh.


    ''Oh, it''s you...!!?''


    "Surprising, isn''t it? Even in that monstrous form, my sword loses its edge against it...!"


    I twist my monstrous expression at this guy''s insult. Twisted and grotesque, more and more pitiful. I was prepared for this. But it seems that moment has finally arrived.


    "We''ll make you pay for interfering with our desperate aspiration...!!"


    Addressing the Ezo that emerge from the surrounding forest as if giving a speech, the lone man swings his de down at me again. I raise my ws against it and swing my arm.


    And...


    Fan art:


    Title: Showing a Kiss Day artwork


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Kayo-chan. Is this cute youngdy really into licking candy and enjoying submission kinks? (AI)


    URL: [Link]


    Title: I can feel a deep affection for the protagonist personally!


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Aoi (AI). Which style do you prefer, everyone!


    URL: [Link] | [Link]

 Chapter 131.1

    Chapter 131.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Is the chaos finally settling down?"


    The mayor in the government office of Shiromoku-kan city looked down at the city where smoke and mes were rising and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The exorcists from the Joraku delegation and the military in the city were getting rid of the youkai, troublesome creatures. Most of these creatures were wiped out. Some parts of the city were on fire or destroyed, but it didn''t matter much.


    Rich areas, factories, markets, and government buildings were safe. The damage was mostly in the poorer areas and the Refugees section. Many of the victims were probably from there. But this didn''t bother the city officials.


    "Minister of the Left''s assistance has been crucial. We''ve caught the rebels'' pawns with this damage."


    "And it''s a warning for the troublemakers."


    "They''ve seen the power of our government. They won''t do anything foolish."


    "Minister of the Left is sly too. He ns to use this to control thempletely."


    "Not destroying them shows some mercy. Let''s see what a cunning Minister of Strategy can do..."


    Other officials in the room shared their thoughts. There was admiration, surprise, arrogance, and mockery in their attitudes.


    "...And how''s the princess?"


    "Wait... She''s safe, we protected her."


    A woman behind the mayor answered his question. Onitsuki Sumire, an exorcist present in the room, calmly replied.


    "That''s good. Even though she''s from Ezo, she''s a princess and important to the Emperor. We can''t let her get hurt."


    The mayor sighed with relief again. He felt annoyed being caught up in this plot.


    ...Well, in the past three years, he hadn''t realized the monsters being created in his area.


    "Minister of the Left said not to me the locals. He himself only knew because of the imperial diviner, Miyataka."


    Lady Onitsuki, wife of the head of Onitsuki, defended the mayor. She felt annoyed too, but she didn''t show it like the others.


    The story goes back ten days. A messenger reached the mayor secretly, as the representative of the Joraku delegation, and to the city''s army. This was the beginning of the gruesome n.


    The Omnyouji Bureau, with shrine maidens and diviners, predicted and prevented disasters. But uracy depended on talent, and not all disasters could be predicted. Some saw it as unreliable. It had been considered for removal before.


    One of the Miyataka diviners predicted aing disaster. The Minister of the Left got the prophecy and gave secret orders.


    And this is the result. At first, it seemed risky... yet everything went as nned. It seemed possible to gain maximum benefit with minimum losses.


    "The prophecy mentioned... not only this city but even the capital would face a disaster, right? Really scary. Given the chaos, it''s hard to believe it''s all a coincidence."


    The mayor hadn''t been told all the details of the prophecy to avoid uncertainty. But with the monsters in the city, that hardly mattered anymore. He knew one wrong move could have irreversible consequences.


    "Yes, it was quite a task."


    "It was tough coordinating with Ezo and acting like we didn''t know. It was nerve-wracking and amusing."


    "Not knowing the full story initially was ufortable... but it might have been for the best. Dealing with these folks so far, there was also a risk of them prying into our memories."


    They had to pretend to be "clueless officials" during discussions with Ezo and other exorcist families, as well as when nning the search for the missing Ezo princess. It was tough. While they might match the description of "officials who know nothing," it''s different from being ipetent. Personality and ability aren''t always linked, and those who climb the ranks in Fus��''spetitive government aren''t foolish.


    "...Everyone, remember, keep quiet about this. We can''t let it slip that we knew everything in advance."


    The mayor turned and stressed the point. No one needed to be told. Everyone nodded.


    Dealing with the rebel factions, secretly pressuring the Saeki White Dog n, political strategies... only a few were aware. Most thought it was coincidental. The court needed to seem like a victim and a gracious ruler.


    "The trouble lies with those two troublesome deities."


    The Military Commander''s tone was heavy. The room tensed. Deities... it was as if they suddenly remembered the dangers they posed.


    "About protecting the princess... Can we assume the deity that infiltrated Tamamo''s side is dealt with?"


    The Military Commander asked Sumire. It was a check. It was one reason for their borate n. They couldn''t just remove a deity by the princess''s side. They didn''t want to worsen rtions with the White Dog n.


    "We''ve taken care of it. Disposing of it is a matter of time, no need to worry."


    Sumire''s response eased the tension. They couldn''t confirm it now, but she seemed honest. Those in politics had a keen eye for others.


    "That''s a relief."


    The Military Commander, the questioner, was sincere. This statement acknowledged if the exorcists failed, they''d be the ones to face the brunt next.


    "Now, where''s the other deity?"


    Another attendee asked. Reports said there were supposed to be two deities from the rebels. Ancient beast gods... quite a feat to gather them.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve dealt with that too. They won''t enter the city."


    Sumire''s confident smile reassured them.


    "That''s good to hear."


    The mayor murmured. He seemed to doubt Sumire''s attitude... but understood it wasn''t meant to deceive.


    The exorcists'' world was like the court, full of plots and power struggles. Using this situation to trap someone wasn''t strange. But it didn''t matter. As long as it didn''t hurt the court or them... monsters in disguise could fend for themselves. A monster''s enemy was another monster.


    "Remember, even with corrupt deities... handle the aftermath carefully."


    "Of course. Everything''s nned, don''t worry."


    Thedy''s calm response ended the conversation.


    "If that child is brave... everything will be handled perfectly..."


    As she gazed at the Southern Region''s mountains, her voice held pity...


    * * *


    "Please. Can I handle the final part of this matter?" Hotoya Tamaki earnestly asked, but the curse caster raised an eyebrow in clear disagreement. It was understandable because Tamaki''s words could make a situation worse that was already being managed.


    "Deal with it, do you say?"


    "Miss Tamaki, are you making light of the actions when killing a deity?"


    The curse caster from the Miyataka n smiled in an amused way, and the Ako n''s youngest daughter looked annoyed as she gave a warning.


    "If you said that without thinking, you should take it back. I don''t know your ns, but you''re being too naive."


    Murasaki exined, emphasizing the need to be very careful when dealing with killing a god.


    Why are gods called gods? Because they have special powers. Just like spiritual power and youkai power, they can change the rules of nature. They''re the highest-quality and strongest form of this. They take a lot of "energy," purify it, and use it.


    This is why a deity want to find ces with a lot of energy (spiritual veins) and people who believe in them. The spiritual veins provide an almost inexhaustible supply of spiritual energy. Youkai that meet certain conditions can be gods. From these ces with energy, they get a lot of spiritual power. Gods can curse people through their connections with believers and take away some of their life energy.


    The super-concentrated energy is called divine energy. It''s produced by thoroughlypressing, concentrating, and extracting therge amount of spiritual power taken away, and it''s different from spiritual or youkai energy and can do things that those can''t. It''s like the power of gods.


    For non-human creatures to control this power... that''s scary for humans, especially when it can cause harm.


    Sometimes exorcists and youkai put curses on people who hurt them before they die. But making a curse thatsts a long time after people die is hard. Regr exorcists and weak youkai can''t do it.


    But for gods, it''s easier. They can make even worse curses. It''s like a punishment from a god. It''s revenge. It''s payback for hurting a god.


    In old stories, people who killed gods suffered a lot. If they just died from a curse, that would be better. But sometimes their families suffered too, and many people died from strange illnesses. Gods caused youkai to appear, and they caused tsunamis, earthquakes, famines, and heatwaves.

 Chapter 131.2

    Chapter 131.2


    [Part 2/4]


    By the way, Murasaki didn''t know, but the servant that possessed a baby spider was a different version of this kind of punishment. Both being a god and being punished by a god were special things, but the spider didn''t have enough power for both. So they did both at the same time. It was a smart decision. The result was unexpected... But in the case of Yamanba, who had turned into almost a youkai, the lump of jade he had carried with him had absorbed all of her youkai energy, divine energy, and whatever divine punishment there was that could be returned to him.


    ...In the end, the lesson from history was: don''t kill a god without thinking. Make them weak first, then kill them to avoid getting hurt. Or, like in Hotoya Vige, tie them to thend to make it fertile.


    So, ording to the exnation, curse-caster of Miyakata was trusted with this because she knew a lot about forbidden art. With her skills, she could safely and quickly kill fallen gods. But she had to be careful...


    "You don''t think just cutting off the head will be enough, do you? If you do, that''s being too simple."


    Murasaki remembered that there was a manifestation of Inugami in the forbidden arts. It was a way to make an instant divine punishment and deliver it to the person to be cursed, and as she recall, it involved cutting off the head of a captured youkai dog as a final touch... But maybe the head coulde back to attack. If that happened, it wouldn''t be cute.


    "I get it. But I still want to try something."


    Still, Tamaki replied to Murasaki''s warning with a strong voice.


    "..."


    Perhaps it could be called bravery, recklessness, or even ignorance. But Murasaki couldn''t decide as she was left speechless. She shifted her gaze. First to the disciple of Madam Kochou, then to the female curse caster from the Miyataka family. She wanted to know their opinions or reactions. Maybe they would disagree...


    "...It''s not even worth discussing. She doesn''t even understand the basics of magic, yet she''s good with words," Shirowakamaru''s words were harsh and unforgiving, but they made sense. It was true that Tamaki, a neer exorcist who was barely skilled in basic body enhancement and swordsmanship, had spoken too boldly. It seemed out of consideration altogether.


    "Well, maybe it''s okay?"


    "Huh...!?"


    That''s why Shirowakamaru was taken aback by the words of the female curse caster from the Miyataka n. She first looked surprised, then shocked, and finally, a sense of difort filled her expression.


    "If this isn''t a joke, then stop it already...!?"


    "It''s not a joke at all. I''m being very serious."


    Shinobu''s words followed, filled with anger, immediately countering Shirowakamaru''sint. However, the quality of the argument wascking.


    From the start, the former boy''s curse caster had emitted an unpleasant aura. With every conversation, her animosity towards the female from the Miyataka n seemed to umte. The problem was that, at ''this moment'', they had no choice but to rely on her skills that were superior to their own.


    "...If this isn''t a kind of joke, was it nned from the beginning?"


    The youngest daughter of Ako asked a serious and inquiring question. Shirowakamaru and Tamaki looked a little doubtful, not grasping the meaning of her words.


    "...As long as I ''see'', at least it won''t be a bad thing, will it?"


    A somewhat unbelievable response came back with an incredulous, lighthearted smile. The room fell silent for a moment.


    "I see... You won''t be satisfied no matter how much I caution you in this situation, will you?"


    After a brief hesitation, Murasaki sighed and spoke with a sense of exasperation. Tamaki, understanding the implication of the words, disyed a mixture of a smile and confusion.


    "...Is it okay?"


    "You said it yourself... You must be prepared for this, right? Isn''t that the case?"


    "Hey, don''t just decide things on your own...!!"


    Feeling left behind in the situation, the former boy interjected, showing clear discontent and hostility.


    "Let her handle it? Are you kidding me!? This isn''t a game!!"


    "Oh, my, is someone sulking because they''re being treated as an outsider?"


    "Don''t touch me!!"


    Voicing her dissatisfaction with Murasaki''s decision, Shirowakamaru pushed away the hands of the female curse caster, who was trying to hug her gently. She grimaced and looked down upon the woman. She then returned her expression of loathing as if it was a spectacle.


    "Shirowakamaru-kun..."


    "As an expert, I understand your frustration about amateurs getting involved. But... this is different. There seems to be a guarantee, right?"


    Tamaki apologized, feeling guilty about Shirowakamaru''s resistance. Meanwhile, Murasaki did her best to soothe her family member. At the same time, she connected the suspicion she had about Tamaki and the current situation. She needed to investigate the mechanics more, but if her hunch was right, it made sense. And if Hotoya Tamaki was going to realize her own abilities through this opportunity, given her behavior earlier, it was for the best. Strike the iron while it''s hot.


    Yes, while the sensation of that power was still fresh...


    "You''re joking...!!?"


    Shirowakamaru, still not convinced, was about to push back with a fierce rebellion. But then, she was interrupted. The fallen god dog, bound by the rope that Shirowakamaru had set up as part of her technique, began to thrash around as if trying to break free. Shirowakamarumanded her technique to tighten even more while clicking her tongue. She released the talisman she had kept in her pocket.


    Dozens of talismans stuck to the giant dog, but they started to burn from the edges. After all, it was difficult to confine both youkai energy and divine energy with disposable talismans for quantity, resulting in an insufficient seal.


    "Even after all this, it still has that much power...!!? Hey, Tamaki!?"


    As the struggling divine dog resisted in vain, Shirowakamaru cursed under her breath. Then, she called out to Tamaki, who was passing by her side. However, the girl didn''t react at all.


    Her gaze was solely fixed on the presence in front of her...


    ''Growl...!!''


    Despite its jaws being sealed shut and its body immobilized, the divine dog continued to emit a fierce growl from the depths of its throat. Its eyes were wide open, almost popping out, fixated on Tamaki. It remained vignt, menacing, and hostile, directed a clear intent to kill. Tamaki involuntarily held her breath in response to the clearly focused aura of hostility.


    "It''s okay... You''re okay..."


    The words she unconsciously muttered were directed at the divine dog, or perhaps at herself? A trace of unease lingered... If she failed, the dog she had unbound from close proximity could crush her skull with its jaws. It was an incredibly reckless and dangerous act. Yet, even so...


    (Even so... it''s worth a try)


    She wanted to minimize anyone''s suffering, even just a little. That was why she became an exorcist. That''s why she had this power... or at least, that''s what she wanted to believe.


    "If divine energy is a problem... then I''ll just take it away."


    Touching the nose of the captive divine dog, Tamaki muttered. And then, she activated it. The power dormant within her.


    Finally, she was starting to vaguely sense her own ability, her power of deprivation.


    In her pursuit of even a glimmer of hope...


    * * *


    Once upon a time, maybe Hotoya Tamaki realized her hidden power without even knowing it in her young heart. Perhaps she held herself back from using it. This isn''t a strange thing. Having too much power but not knowing how to control it can lead to big problems. They say having a strong mind, skills, and a healthy body is important. But even those can hurt themselves if they don''t handle them well. And when it''s their own special power, it''s even trickier. They can''t just give it away like a sword or a spear. After all, it''s stuck with them forever. They have to live with it, whether they like it or not.


    That''s why sometimes it''s better not to think about it too much. But deep down, Tamaki know it''s there. And when something happens... like learning how to use that power or when her feelings change a lot, those limits will be released.


    Miyamizu Shizu is a good example of the second case, and maybe Onitsuki Hina fits a little bit too. Shizu''s power went out of control when her family pushed her to the edge. Hina had a bit of her ''annihtion'' power before, but it really woke up when some youkais attacked.


    And then, Tamaki. She grew up in a ce where she didn''t need to be powerful. Her home was safe, and she was a vige leader''s daughter, like a princess. She didn''t have to worry about enemies or anything bad. So she never needed to be strong... until that one day.


    Seeing her friend get hurt and taken away made Tamaki''s heart change. She couldn''t hold back her power anymore.


    And she used it. It took away her existence. She felt like it was her right to do that.


    Of course, she didn''t really know what she was doing back then. She was just acting on her feelings without thinking. She snapped back to her senses because of Onitsuki''s servant and a miracle caused by a special spider. But once the limitse off, they''re off for good.


    Hotoya Tamaki''s mind may be one thing, but her skills and body have grown in the past few months to an unrecognizable degree. And slowly, she started realizing it. She could feel the power inside her.


    "Ah...!!"


    Without realizing it, Tamaki let her power out. She controlled it as best she could and let it loose. She saw dark shadows spreading from her body. But she didn''t like it. She knew this would happen, but it was still scary.


    (Taking power from others is like being a thief, but sometimes things can be used in a good way, right?)


    She tried really hard to control her power and aimed it at the white dog that was now all ck.

 Chapter 131.3

    Chapter 131.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Hey, what''s that...?"


    Seeing the darkness emanating from Tamaki''s body like a stain, a shiver-like murmur escaped the lips of a former boy curse caster. She hurriedly moved away after passing by it closely, only to stare at it repeatedly from a distance. She had heard bits of talk about it from her teacher. About Tamaki''s mysterious ability that surfaced in Hotoya vige... but seeing it was entirely different from hearing about it.


    (What the heck...!? What''s this feeling!!?)


    Shirowakamaru felt intense fear. It felt like a presence of death. If she was hit by that carelessly, it would be over for her. At least for a mere human. Even with some curses, it would be difficult to defend against it. It was abnormal. Shirowakamaru instinctively saw Tamaki and her power as dangerous.


    (That''s Miss Tamaki''s special power, huh...)


    On the other hand, Murasaki, who does not have as deep an insight into Curse Art as Shirowakamaru, had a slightly better impression. She still felt instinctive fear, but she couldn''t grasp the essence of itpletely. Maybe it was because she knew several people with powers stronger than herself. So, her senses were a bit numb. Still, she could feel the tremendousness of Tamaki''s power...


    ''Grrr!! Grrr!!''


    The dog was definitely scared by the faint but firm pitch-ck miasma that clung to it. It tried to struggle and break free from its restraints. But it was futile. And as the miasma touched its fur, it let out a painful howl.


    "...!? Sorry, please forgive me!?"


    Tamaki apologized in a hurry. Had she misjudged the power''s control? Or did she eat something wrong? Her anxiety spread to the darkness, making it even more unstable. The darkness trembled. Itcked detail. And this heightened the dog''s wail even more.


    "What should I...!!?"


    "It''s fine. Just keep going like this."


    A sweet whisper reached Tamaki''s ears as she weakly muttered. A scent of perfume tickled her nose. And when she nced to the side, she realized that the woman was now close enough to be almost touching her. Miyataka Shinobu was there.


    "If, if you get this close...!?"


    "Then you better control it quickly. ...Don''t worry, you''re on the right track. You can ignore the barking, you know?"


    "But...!?"


    "Is it eating away at its core? Its hair and nails aren''t cute, you know? Of course, with something like this, it''d scream in fear, right? ...Anyway, you can think of it as a toothless kid."


    Indeed... despite Shinobu''s frank words, Tamaki strangely found herself agreeing. Maybe it was because of everything that had happened that she couldn''t help but understand. She hadn''t be fond of Shinobu after everything that had transpired, but her advice was worth listening to. She epted it sincerely... though she wouldn''t voice her gratitude.


    However, the problem wasn''t resolved yet.


    ''Grrr!! Grrr!!''


    The beast''s growls kept leaking through its bared fangs. It thrashed around. And the talismans, one by one, wereing off. Some were scorched, but they were more than just that if you looked closely.


    "This ck stuff... it''s not scorch marks. It''s rotting...!!?"


    Shirowakamaru desperately struggled to maintain the seal of the divine dog. The degradation of the talismans'' power source was clear.


    "Please stop~!! ...Don''t say anything!"


    "...!!?"


    Trying toin, Shirowakamaru was hushed by a whisper from the side. Irritated, she understood the Miyataka curse caster''s intention. If Tamaki''s concentration was broken now, things could get worse. Her unleashed power was dangerous.


    "...What if she fail!?"


    Rebuking her in a hushed voice, Shirowakamaru''s words showed that she was really annoyed. It meant that she couldn''t take responsibility.


    "...She has made the decision. If need be, I will take control. You focus on the other one... Princess Tamamo might get caught up in this. I''m asking you for that much."


    "...Give me a break."


    Shirowakamaru was genuinely exasperated by the fact that she had openly taken full responsibility. She should have twisted her words to involve everyone around her in the me... or maybe it was honesty, or maybe simplicity.


    (I guess my big bro and I will get along well, but...)


    The former boy''s thoughts reached that point, and she clicked her tongue. She had learned a lot for the sake of her one and only beloved person. Losing to someone as straightforward as this woman was out of the question. It was impossible.


    (Ridiculous.)


    Shaking off the truly ridiculous thoughts, she faced forward. She told herself that she should concentrate solely on the current situation.


    ...But before Shirowakamaru''s eyes, the situation seemed to be worsening.


    ''Gruuuuuuuuuuuh!!!!''


    One of the shimenawa ropes was forcefully torn apart. The remaining ropes quickly filled the gap. It was still no good. It wasn''t just the monster. It was also siphoning her focus from the curse-tool that was supposed to bind it. And after all, a curse-tool was just a curse-tool. Considering the order of things, the answer was clear even when thinking about which would meet its end first: the fallen, iplete deity or the godly entity.


    "I have no more options here, huh!?"


    She then turned her gaze to the woman from Miyataka. It was a sign to use the alternative talismans. The woman noticed and nced sideways. She smiled. And that was it.


    "Tch...!!?"


    She immediately gave up on hoping for the woman from Miyataka to help. How annoying...!!


    (Worst case, I''ll use this dimwitted girl''s youkai sword as a diversion...!!)


    She shifted her gaze to Shinobu for a moment and made up her mind. Well, there was no other option. It would be great if her teacher arrived first, but she couldn''t expect that. She had promised to take responsibility. Be ready to lose the family heirloom to the whims of that supranatural power of flowery-brained?... that was already a given for the former boy.


    "Don''t worry. It seems like... control might work out well."


    "Huh... Whoa!!?"


    As if she had seen through her inner cursing, the female curse caster chuckled. Shocked by her unexpected call, Shirowakamaru''s gaze turned back, but soon after, she had to avert it once again.


    Warm light enveloped the freezing room...


    * * *


    "Huff... huff... As expected of a monster! To survive that...!"


    The young man from Ezo muttered to himself with a mix of sarcasm. While coughing up blood, he insulted his opponent''s otherworldly abilities.


    But wasn''t it to be expected? It was an appropriate weapon, after all. A sword crafted by a renowned master from Fus��-kuni, infused with even curses.


    "To counter and tear my wrist while pulling out the thrusting sword...!"


    What he was witnessing was hard to believe. Even though the creature had turned into something monstrous, it used to be a person. Even when he had to fight those transformed into beasts who were once his friends, he had been shaken. And what was this thing? The sword he thrust had definitely gone through. It came out the back of its neck. And yet, it calmly pulled out the sword like it was nothing.


    "Ugh...!? Guh...!!?"


    Clutching his bleeding left wrist, he desperately tried to stop the blood. He used some medicine to numb the pain. He was losing a lot of blood, and he felt dizzy, but he fought to stay conscious.


    "And as for him, what happened..."


    He suddenly worried about hisrades back in the city of Shiromoku. Well, not just them, but also her safety... considering everything. He already knew the oue, though.


    "How pathetic. Am I feeling relieved?"


    Recognizing his own emotions, he couldn''t help but chuckle. It was a situation that should have driven him to anger or despair. Even though he was supposed to seek revenge for his people, it seemed like he had formed some strange connection with the bloodline of the the enemy.


    He belonged to the lower echelons of the Saeki White Dog n... or rather, he had be amoner subservient to the prestigious White Dog n, representing several Ezo Tribes or ns that had been defeated. His name was Tomono Kumogumo, or so it seemed.


    Such phrasing was used because of a cursed tale that said he was the descendant of a Tribe or n leader who had lost to the ruling White Dog n for generations. Frankly, Tomono Kumogumo had mostly treated such tales as half-truths, hardly paying them any mind. After all, how much of the tale''s tail remained after a millennium was anyone''s guess, and today''s meal was more important than revenge. In that sense, he was a realist.


    Luck, or rather misfortune, got him noticed for his skills, and he ended up being chosen by the n chief, Kunimori, to guard the chief''s daughter. That decision got him caught up in some secret plots happening in the background.


    When they first approached him, he thought it was some kind of joke. Maybe even a test of his loyalty. After a few times of being asked, he told his superior about it. But the next day, his superior died in an ident. That''s when he understood. The conspiracy was deep-rooted, and he survived only because he was in a convenient position. And now, he was in too deep to turn back. And what seemed like a foolish n at first was starting to look like a well-thought-out scheme...

 Chapter 131.4

    Chapter 131.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Others don''t understand. Unlike him, those less fortunate, who have faced shame and envy due to their positions, he knows they are here. At least, he believes that he doesn''t hold any grudges or feelings of revenge against his Tribe or n... if anything, this might have been driven by ambition. A dream that suddenly rolled in, driven by ambitions. Desires that couldn''t be satisfied by mere gears. It was a dream that would''ve been considered impossible. Yet, in this situation, it seemed he had been quite naive.


    "Well, things have taken an unexpected turn..."


    The death of the Ezo princess on the way. That was supposed to be the key. Using a young pup to willingly lure her out, then having fellow tribesmen who were entrusted with searching for her dispose of her. It was all a staged act.


    Creating a rift between the Imperial Court and the White Dog n, exposing the fallen god-beast hidden by the princess at an opportune moment. It was meant to sow seeds of doubt and mistrust, causing supporters to rebel amid the chaos, which would be triggered by external forces. Joining forces with dissidents from the Northern region to repel the punitive force in the advantageous mountain range. ...All of it fell apart due to the abduction of the princess.


    "At this rate, is it a plot orchestrated by the Imperial Court. huh...? They''ve gone to great lengths. Thanks to them, everything has fallen apart."


    He believed that this was a scheme to bait out dissidents, using the princess as bait. In the worst case, even talks of marriage might have been part of the setup. But the abduction of the princess... that was something they hadn''t anticipated. If they had just found a body, it would''ve been one thing, but she had simply disappeared. And that led to the Imperial Court''s investigation, which would eventually expose the maniption in this city of Shiromoku. That fear had made them deviate from their ns.


    They had prepared forces for the uing rebellion, assassins to take care of the kidnappers once they found the princess. They couldn''t afford to look like they were aiming for her directly. To distract, they had unleashed monsters in various ces. The princess''s death at the hands of youkai due to the Imperial Court''s ipetence... from the Imperial Court''s perspective, she had gone missing and been kidnapped, only to be killed by youkai. The conflict between the two sides would surely intensify. Ideally, they wanted to weaken the army stationed in the strategic city during the main rebellion.


    But now, everything seemed likely to fail. It was treacherous.


    "A dream that won''t be fulfilled... No, it''s not over yet...!!"


    Tomono turned his gaze to the two figures approaching him. They were likely hiding monstrous faces beneath their hoods, his fellow tribesmen turned into minions through the ingestion of the bat god''s fluids. Despite their appearances, they retained a degree of intelligence and reasoning, alongside their monstrous strength, and they waited for his instructions.


    "Is it just you two left?"


    The response was an animalistic growl. An affirmative answer. Then came a distant rumble. The sound of flesh tearing, trees breaking, and the ground being gouged... it seemed the assassins sent after them were causing quite amotion. Their forces were being rapidly diminished. Yet, fleeing in fear was not an option.


    "Since he''s the keystone of the barrier, there''s no way to escape. We have to take him down right here if we want to stand a chance at making aeback. You understand, right?"


    The two figures, or rather, the two beasts, nodded in response to his question.


    "Very well. Once the small fry are worn out, let''s initiate it. We can''t afford to lose our trump card... at least not now."


    The bat god that they had revived with the assistance of their allies. He had his doubts about the ratherckluster method of revival, given his knowledge on the subject... but if nothing else, they could work with a different entity if necessary. As long as it had divine status, it was good enough. Even if it meant dying, bing a force that brought cmity with divine punishment would make it a valuable asset. They couldn''t afford to lose it here. They were out of options, after all.


    To kill or be killed, it was really that straightforward.


    "When there''s no other choice, should I use ''this'' too... Oh?"


    ''Tsuuu''


    He reached into his pocket and retrieved a forbidden medicine he had received from his supporters, reserving it for a crucial moment. His fellow who had quickly recognized the true nature of the medicine handed him a weapon that had been hanging at his waist. After finishing the wound sealing, and waiting for the pain to subside, Tomono continued to take deep breaths, his trembling subsiding... and finally, he looked back at his opponent.


    "Should I... use this?"


    In response to his inquiry, he received another, quiet nod.


    "This is quite an old-fashioned... Warabiteto (Curved Japanese Swords), huh?"


    It was indeed a de in an antiquated style. Unlike the mainstream Fus�� sword, it had little curvature, reflecting the traditional style that Ezo once favored. Though technically, if one traced it back, it had originated from Fus��-kuni as well. ...Regardless, it was an ancient piece.


    "Do you have any other swords... in your possession? Well, it can''t be helped."


    The answer was obvious even without words. He drew the de from its scabbard. The de was quite rough. Its sharpness wasn''t anything to boast about either. It was definitely better than nothing...


    "...Did my ancestors feel the same way?"


    No, most likely they fought to protect. They were probably different from him, who fought to take with revenge as his sustenance.


    ''Tsuuu...''


    "Do you have allies? I see, that''s true."


    Tomono intuitively understood what his growlingpanions were trying to convey. He had grasped it.


    ...He had thought of them as a gathering of individuals united only by negative emotions, but it seemed that without realizing it, they had be surprisingly close.


    "Well then, everyone. Shall we go? Compared to the hardships we''ve faced so far... it''s nothing."


    He drank the forbidden medicine down and tossed the bottle away. With the weapon in hand, he prepared to strike. Behind him, the footsteps of his twopanions followed.


    "That''s right. It''s nothing..."


    His determination had been made since he joined the n, and any lingering regrets had disappeared.


    He no longer needed to seek revenge against a grateful lord, no longer needed to bring ruin to the princess he had taken care of, and above all, he no longer needed to betray thepanions he had walked alongside.


    That''s why...


    "As a parting gift to everyone in the afterlife, I hope you''ll leave behind at least their heads...!!"


    In the dark woods, he skewered the monsters one after another and threw them towards the approaching creatures. Tomono wore a grim smile as he thrust his de forward.


    * * *


    At the very edge of Shiromoku City, there was a mound �C like a hill. Long ago, the emperor of the time supposedly buried the head of a local guardian spirit here when he conquered thend. But that''s just an old story now, and all that''s left is a moss-covered memorial stone on an unused mountain path, hinting at what used to be.


    "Still not... it seems?"


    All of a sudden, ady''s voice echoed, and a figure appeared in a space that had been empty a moment ago. Well, in truth, she had been there all along. It''s just that her partner, her servant, had temporarily moved beyond her control. She can understand this situation now because she lost that privilege and awareness came with it.


    "Making ady wait... not a very kind thing to do. Where have you been wandering?"


    The princess, wearing a powerful curse-concealing coat and a hood, didn''t seem as upset as her words suggest. She actually seemed quite pleased, as if waiting eagerly. There was still nearly two hours left until the agreed time.


    "He''s... over there."


    And with her keen sense, she located her beloved''s position. A well-hidden boundary not far away. Understanding what this boundary meant in this situation wasn''t hard at all.


    ...She cannot help but feel angry that they would do this to him while he is alone and helpless.


    "...Hehe, no, no. I shouldn''t meet him with such an expression. It wouldn''t be appropriate."


    Hastily, she concealed her agitated expression behind her blushing cheeks. She couldn''t burden her husband any further. Her duty was to be a good wife and mother in the future.


    "That''s right. I''m the one who''ll be a good wife and mother."


    Different from her crazy mother. Different from her crazy sister. Different from other crazy women. She believes she''s the right woman for him, and that''s what she''s been aiming for since that day.


    That''s why she believes. That he''lle. That he''ll talk to her. That he''ll ept her. So she''ll keep waiting here, even if it means taking risks. Even if news spreads that she broke her confinement, it doesn''t matter. What matters is being here in this ce.


    "I believe. Because you are..."


    Her soft whisper got lost in the distant noise, and her invisible servant (shiki) by her side couldn''t hear what she said.


    For a while, the princess and her Servant looked down at the city of Shiromoku, where thin ck smoke was rising...


    Fan art (AI):


    Title: Onitsuki Aoi and Onitsuki Hina with a sword


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Onitsuki Aoi


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Episode 106 Banana Botan


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Shirowakamaru


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Onitsuki Kochou


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Mari


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter v9-epilogue-1

    Chapter v9-epilogue-1


    [Part 1/4]


    The room filled with light for a moment. Then, the light vanished, and the dark curtain disappeared.


    "What...!?"


    Shirowakamaru was shocked but ready to react. The reason was simple: the divine dog had risen. Shimenawa ropes and talismans binding it decayed. A monster was now free. Failure was obvious.


    "Miss Tamaki, get out of there quick!"


    Purple also yelled, her youkai de ready, trying to protect Tamaki. But Tamaki didn''t budge.


    "It''s fine, I''m... okay."


    "Miss Tamaki...?"


    Confused by the response, they realized it wasn''t meant for them. Tamaki touched the dog''s nose and gently stroked it.


    ''Grrr...''


    The growl came, but the divine dog didn''t attack Tamaki. It just gazed sleepily at her.


    "So... maybe it''s time to sleep?"


    Tamaki murmured. After a moment, the gigantic dog copsed. Its eyes closed slowly. Tamaki leaned in.


    "Good night."


    Tamaki''s words were followed by a deep exhale. And that was that.


    Everyone sensed the massive presence disappearing. Purple and Shirowakamaru grew wary, fearing a curse.


    "It''s okay, there''s no curse. ...No intention to curse."


    Tamaki muttered. Purple and Shirowakamaru were puzzled by the meaning. But before they could react, a new person entered.


    With a step, Onitsuki''s Advisor came in. "Sorry for the dy. Shirowakamaru-san, the deity to be destroyed... what''s happening?"


    The enchanting woman looked around, puzzled, as she asked her disciple. The disciple struggled to respond.


    "The fallen divine dog has been defeated," said Tamaki.


    "...Miss Tamaki?"


    "Don''t worry about curses. They''re all... gone."


    She probably did not expect Tamaki to talk. Tamaki''s unexpected words left them stunned. Tamaki continued, undeterred.


    "You might have already guessed, but Tamamo-hime and Suzune are safe. I''ll handle Suzune''s questioning. Is that okay?"


    "Miss Tamaki, is there really no curse...?"


    "Will you keep your promise?"


    Kochou could only nod under Tamaki''s pressure. Tamaki sighed in relief. "That''s good," she murmurs. It had been her main concern.


    Now, silence filled the room...


    "Should I finish this?"


    "Huh? Oh!!?"


    Breaking the silence, the female curse caster of Miyataka took action, quite brutally.


    The lifeless divine dog''s body was dismembered by her dagger.


    "Ugh!?"


    "What are you doing...!?"


    Blood sttered as internal organs were carelessly discarded. Even Shirowakamaru and Purple recoiled.


    "Miss Shinobu!!? What are you...!?"


    "Oh, this little one is cute, right?"


    "Wha...!?"


    Tamaki shouted, but Shinobu''s deration silenced her. It was enough to silence Tamaki.


    The blood-stained puppy was held up.


    "Is that... a puppy?"


    "A recement...!?"


    What she held up looked soft, like cotton candy.


    ''Whimper... whimper...''


    Its eyes remained shut as it yfully moved its short limbs, quivering as if cold, floating.


    "Can''t do it, Tamaki? If you''re going to do this, you have to do it right up to thest minute, don''t you? ...Or are you unsure?"


    Tamaki had no reply to the persistent words. She was right on the mark.


    Tamaki''s usurping power had been used at will. The presence before them had been intended.


    "Well done, huh? Leaving behind just a trace of divine power for a substitution grind, that''s quite impressive. Who would''ve thought you could handle power so precisely."


    "That, is...!!?"


    All eyes turned to Tamaki at Shinobu''s words. Yes, Tamaki didn''t finish it. Couldn''t finish it. Considering Tamamo-hime, she couldn''t have done it.


    So she showed mercy. Left only enough divine power for substitution. And the puppy that would be born from this substitution, most likely just an ordinary dog... The act was meant to console Tamamo-hime, but it was exposed astonishingly quickly.


    "Well, isn''t that delightful? It seems like a useful subject. Thank you, Onitsuki''s household member."


    Tamaki was left speechless by Shinobu''s words.


    "What are you talking about..."


    "This case, your cooperation with Miss Tamaki as directed by the court, we appreciate it."


    Kochou cut in before Tamaki could say anything. Having deduced the situation''s context from their earlier conversation, Kochou showed gratitude to Shinobu. And she continued.


    "This is a token of gratitude. Please ept it."


    "Oh? Is that alright? A puppy with divine power could be valuable material."


    "It''s no problem at all. Please don''t worry about it."


    Kochou smoothly pushed the responsibility onto Tamaki. She handed over the troublesome item as hush money. Even if it was troublesome, to those who practiced forbidden arts, it was indeed a valuable item.


    "No, stop... nngh!!?"


    Before she could protest, Tamaki''s mouth was sealed with sealing talismans. Her limbs too. In an instant, her freedom was restricted. Shirowakamaru, the executor, clicked her tongue and scorned Tamaki, who was trying to make thingsplicated. Leaving Tamaki behind, the conversation continued.


    "Well, well... Oh, right. How about this as well?"


    The response of the ck Butterfly Lady evoked a surprised shock. And as if it were an extra, she even showed the prayer beads wound around her hand. Tamaki widened her eyes. She frantically searched her pockets, realizing they were missing. She tried to voice herint, but couldn''t. She couldn''t say anything.


    "Stop."


    "Ugh... ugh!?"


    Thinking she could at least approach directly, Tamaki took a step forward, only to be silenced by Shirowakamaru''s word technique. Her feet tangled, and she fell. She couldn''t even get back up.


    "Uh... well. Right. Shall I handle it? I''ll exin from here."


    With a momentary sympathetic look at Tamaki, Kochou epted. In truth, Kochou didn''t want to leave the prayer beads in Tamaki''s possession any longer.


    "No, please don''t worry. Actually, it''s quite a wee tale."


    With a smile and augh, Shinobu spoke.


    "On behalf of the Miyatori n, thank you. I''ll be sure to ry your gratitude to my leader."


    And with a bow, Shinobu headed towards Kochou. More precisely, she headed towards the door behind which Kochou had entered. She was about to leave. Kochou also smiled politely and saw her off. Just before leaving, Shinobu paused next to Kochou. And she asked.


    "Oh, by the way. This matter, it''s us who have inconvenienced you. Especially your household maid, involving her has left me feeling sorry... If it''s alright, could I entertain her at ater date?"


    Advisor had a puzzled expression at the ambiguous request. Smiling eerily at her, Shinobu left the room...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...Hey? Since no one''s here, can youe out already? Or are subi surprisingly shy, unlike what the rumors say?"


    ''...When did you realize?''


    Walking down the empty corridor, Shinobu stopped and called out, to which a response came after a moment. Before her, there was the form of a hummingbird that had somehow appeared at her feet. The female curse caster squinted her eyes with an even bigger smile than before at the hummingbird.


    "From the beginning... would you have been angry if I did?"


    ''Although I thought I was being cautious with stealth... if it''s the truth, then I was inexperienced''


    To the teasing response, the hummingbird let out a calm sigh. Shinobu seemed slightly surprised by the reaction and widened her eyes.


    "Oh dear, you''re so honest. You used to be quite tsundere when you were at the academy."


    That was her sincere sentiment. The granddaughter of the Matsuhige n. An excessively proud girl who let her talent get to her head. It was truly surprising how easily a young girl who seemed to actively make enemies around her would brush off such an obvious provocation.


    ''What are you talking about... People change over time, don''t they?''


    "Well, yeah. Nowadays, we''re not even human anymore, are we?"


    While it was true, even the Hummingbird felt indignant at that remark. She red at Shinobu with narrowed eyes. Well, she endured it to a point.


    "Hehehe, don''t give me that scary look. I''m just teasing. ...As a thank you, shall I introduce you to someone? I know a few guys with good-quality spiritual power. You see, our situations are quite simr, aren''t they?"


    Miyatori Shinobu and Matsushige Botan. In a way, their current situations were simr.

 Chapter v9-epilogue-2

    Chapter v9-epilogue-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Shinobu Miyatori, originally a mistress of the family, had transferred to the main family just to increase her value as a sacrificial offering. Due to being subjected to forbidden spells and curses, her body constantly consumed arge amount of spiritual power.


    In normal circumstances, her power should have depleted rapidly, even to the point of her life''s end. However, she was still alive because she replenished it. Through physical unions with others, she partially replenished her spiritual power from her partners... The Miyataka family didn''t criticize the curse she had cast upon herself. If it meant she could utilize her abilities for a longer time, and if she could use her beauty and body to advance the family''s political status, even young exorcists, wealthy merchants, and officials could be introduced. Regardless of whom she had rtions with... Anyway, that kept her alive.


    "You must have a hard time finding partners too, right? As fellow exorcists, let''s help each other out. I''ve heard in the book that night demon (subus) is incredible. It''s going to be popr, you know?"


    ''Well, unfortunately, I already have those kinds of arrangements.''


    Botan immediately dismissed the seemingly well-intentioned invitation.


    "Don''t be so bitter. Using sealing restraints to endure has its limits, you know?"


    ''As long as I have ess to the bodily fluids needed for replenishment, I don''t need any unnecessary interference.''


    Thanks to her grandfather''s distasteful preparations, Botan had more than enough bodily fluids, primarily blood, avable to her. Her connection with that certain "servant" had involved spilling plenty of blood. When considering sweat and other bodily fluids, she had more than enough tost for a while.


    ...Though it was embarrassing to have to sleep with sweat and blood-soaked clothing, but it couldn''t be helped.


    "Hmm. You seem quite fixated on that. Is that why you watches over ''his'' little sister?"


    ''...Did you know that much? I suppose you were connected as well?''


    "Unlike you, I wasn''t discarded, after all."


    It seemed that ''ghost'' had quite an extensive reach. And she wasn''t yet discarded... which meant that her former mentor was clearly involved in this whole series of events.


    "Let me make this clear��I''m just a coborator. Unlike you, I''m not dependent. You could say it''s like ''win-win'' in Nanban terms?"


    ''It''s hard to believe you''re sane. If you were involved more deeply than I was, you should be well aware of the implications.''


    To act as if your life won''t be forfeited upon discovery... it was truly audacious.


    "In any case, it would be the same in the end, right? Do you think this body can live for much longer?"


    With that, Shinobu twirled gracefully, showing her body. A tarnished body. A lifespan extended by courting men. But there were limits to that as well. She probably wouldn''t live for more than another ten years.


    ''Is it in exchange for methods of prolonging life?''


    "Well, I wonder?"


    Botan''s question was evaded. An attitude that couldn''t be taken as serious or a joke. Botan fell silent for a moment... then spoke in exasperation.


    ''It would be wise to change your ways sooner rather thanter. At least for the sake of our former friendship.''


    "And likewise, if you ever want, you can call on me anytime. I''ll connect you with our mentor."


    It seemed she was willing to ept her into their circle anytime. Finally, Botan began to sense something amiss in the conversation''s flow and understand its implications.


    (I see... so this conversation was all preordained, wasn''t it?)


    Botan was aware that Miyatori Shinobu possessed the ability of prophecy. Moreover, this ability seemed to be more flexible and urate than the reports she made to the Omnyouji Bureau or even the ones she might have given to her n. When met with a wary gaze, Shinobu only smiled.


    "Oh, right."


    And then, as if remembering suddenly, she ced it on the floor. She gently ced the puppy that had been in her hands onto the floor. The puppy crawled on the cold floor, whimpering sadly.


    ''...What''s your intention?''


    "As a souvenir in exchange for a favor. Isn''t it enough for me to offer just this?"


    With a nonchnt response and a yful attitude, she disyed the blood-stained prayer beads wound around her arm, a curse tool. Botan furrowed her brows on the other side of the boundary, conscious of the fact that this conversation itself might have been foretold.... and she retroactively calcted and deduced from that awareness.


    ''For "him," you say?''


    "There was a request to form a bond of friendship. Well, it was a win-win for me too, in a way."


    ''What do you mean?''


    "Well, what do you think it means? Maybe "he" will understand when "he" meets me?"


    With Shinobu''s teasing remark as the final statement, silence returned once again...


    ''...Did you move because you knew he was involved?''


    "I''m his little sister''s benefactor, you know? Hey, everyone?"


    Before they knew it, the geisha had surrounded Shinobu.


    "That''s right, Lady Shinobu!!"


    "Seriously, you''re so kind even tomoners. It''s so touching."


    "It hurt when I got a big cut. Paaainful~!"


    Looking at the geisha who were talking one after another, it would be clear that they were the very people who had been killed in the attack by the youkai.


    ''It was the shikigami after all, huh.''


    Botan confirmed that Suzune had also been questioning this. After the youkai''s sweep was over, Suzune had noticed that the geisha''s corpses were missing. But this was...


    ''Quite a precise and sophisticated simple shikigami.''


    That thing that imitated that servant was the same... it was truly putting a lot of effort into something that seemed wasteful. What kind of seed had they sown into it?


    "The essence of Miyatori''s art. Would you like to know?"


    ''No, thank you.''


    "That''s a shame. So, what''s your response to my proposal?"


    "..."


    In an instant, the Hummingbird hesitated, then hopped onto the back of the puppy before capturing it with her feet and fluttering her wings. The Hummingbird took off with the puppy in tow.


    ''I''ll just speak as instructed. The conclusion rests with that servant himself. Is that okay?''


    The reply was a smile across her face. After speaking, Botan realized that her question had been in vain. Regardless of what it was, she could already see the answer.


    ''...Very well.''


    With a sense of difort, the Hummingbird flew away, suspending the puppy in the air with a p-p of its wings.


    ''...She''s still just as unpleasant.''


    The girl who controlled the Hummingbird murmured softly. It was meaningless��a mereint to vent her inner emotions.


    Herplex feelings swirling within her heart might have been driven by jealousy...


    * * *


    "Ugh...!!?"


    His arm had pierced his chest. The young man from Ezo realized he lost.


    "Not enough... power, huh?"


    He ns to tire out the inhuman with youkai horde, giving him two friends a chance... and just as the inhuman tore them apart, Tomono Kumogumo will take a shot. Using a potion that separated his body to two, one became a meat shield, while the other emerged from the shadow of the corpse to cut off the inhuman''s head. But his n fell apart cruelly. He also copsed from the scene.


    "..."


    Tomono, who briefly looked up at the inhuman that killed him, slowly closed his eyes, and that was it. The inhuman just looked down at the lifeless body.


    Silently, it kept looking down...


    ''Shyaahhh!!''


    Right after, an evil god attacked from behind, mocking. But its head got cut off.


    ''Shyaah...?''


    The evil god looked surprised, not getting what just happened. But it was the inhuman tail that attacked it. A sharp tail swing decapitated the bat god''s head. Then, the earth goddess''s dependent turned and leaped up.


    ''Aaaaaaa!!!!''


    The inhuman roars while swinging a final blow aimed at the cut head from the sky...


    * * *


    Fierce rain started pouring down. In front of mey the torn remains of a fake god,pletely destroyed. It was a mess, unnecessary destruction all around.


    "He... hhe... heeh... hahaha. Damn, I went too far...!!?"


    I stood there getting soaked in the rain, not caring much, taking rough breaths. I had gotten quite worked up. Thanks to it, I wasted a lot of energy on this and I lost track of time. My metabolism was running high too and it made the raindrops that hitting my body turned into steam from the heat, showing how my body had changed. It was a miracle that I regained my sanity.


    "Huh...!? It came!!?"


    It oozed out from the body in front of me. A ck mist. Maybe a curse or punishment. Resentment. Probably because I had messed around with it for so long. The thick mist took a clear form and moved straight toward me.


    It wasing to curse me to death. Just as I nned.


    "Sorry, but I''ll pass on wearing that cursed stuff."


    The bad energy didn''t engulf me. Well, it tried to but got redirected. I pointed the ck dagger (tant��) I had taken out from my belt. The bad energy was drawn towards it. Sucked into the de.


    This dagger was a weapon and a talisman. A tool to "dy" the disaster that was bound toe.


    This Dagger (tant��) protected its owner from curses. But it wasn''t unlimited, definitely not forever. Once it went over its limit, the curse protecting the owner would break. The destiny of doom would then unfold as it was meant to... more intense, more horrifying. It''s inescapable. Just a temporary way to dodge reality. The name itself was pretty ironic.


    "The darkness... got stronger."


    The dagger turned even cker than before. Its cutting edge seemed sharper too, but that''s not a good thing. The strength not changing implies bad intentions, right?


    And what''s really annoying is that crazydy never told me the most important part when she gave this to me - the limit and what happens when I cross it. My understanding of this rare cursed tooles from knowing the original work.


    This thing, owned by the psycho heroine''s father, causes trouble in bad endings, leading to the protagonist''s downfall. It''s funny that more often than not, the naive daughter who gets this ends up in ruin routes. I got it from Sumire, so maybe it belonged to her originally. Who knows?


    "Hahaha. By the way, how many times can I fool fate with this?"


    I look at the color of the dagger, but it''s not clear. I think it can do it a few times, but... well, ten times is probably out of the question.

 Chapter v9-epilogue-3

    Chapter v9-epilogue-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "But, I really don''t want to mess with a god ten times... guuuh!!?"


    Right after criticizing myself, I kneel down. I''m gasping and groaning in pain. Damn it!! That damn spider... it didn''t suck my blood!?


    "Hyiii... guuuh, guuuh...!!?"


    I''m forcing my rebellious body to obey. I take out a seal case (inro) from my pocket and hold its contents. A pill. A dark pill with a reddish tint. A pill for the heart.


    "Guuuh...!!?"


    With a sense of apology, I swallow it. It''s horribly bitter and sharp. The taste makes me nauseous. But I endure it, chewing it, and swallow it whole.


    It''s not an option to throw up. Considering what she sacrificed, what Hina paid for this pill, I can''t just get rid of it...


    * * *


    ...For a while now, Gori-sama''s pills have been used to suppress my youkai-ization. Surprisingly, I never really paid attention to what they were made of. I knew they used valuable and expensive ingredients, but I never bothered to dig into the specifics. So, I didn''t know just how much suffering I had caused my former friend.


    On the day I got this crazy task in Shiromoku-kan city, Hina came with me. That''s when I found out the sacrifices she had made.


    And then, facing a tough challenge of taking down a divine being hidden in treacherous mountains... The head of the family and his wife assigned me this job. They gave me the equipment I needed, but right after that, they took away the idiotic spider. They said having such a thing could attract attention, but honestly, that was just a front. In reality, it was a way to push my youkai transformation along.


    There was no room for fancy talks. Killing a divine being required extreme measures, something I couldn''t achieve without turning into a monster myself. It was like a death sentence. And losing the crucial child spider was like an insurance policy against failure.


    Before I could even protest, the head of the family suggested there might be another way. He handed me a bunch of pills. Seeing that there were more than usual, I wasn''t convinced. But effects of the pillse all at once. Still, trying to "stay rational while staying youkai" wasn''t easy. It was inconvenient, and I still wasn''t satisfied.


    "You seem pretty confident, huh? Taking our daughter''s heart and thinking it''s not a big deal?"


    Lady Onitsuki spilled the beans and froze me in my tracks. I didn''t get it, so I looked at Hina. Her weak smile told me everything.


    I felt sick to my stomach, but I fought it off. No way could I be rude like that. But I was also scared. The crazy lord Onitsuki, the guy who adored Hina wouldn''t let this slide... I was afraid and ready. "Strike first and win," those words echoed in my head.


    "We can talk about thatter. He''s the victim. He didn''t do anything wrong."


    Hina''s voice stopped me and saved my life. After a short silence, the head of the family nodded. They told me to leave. I waited in the next room.


    A couple of hourster, she came in. She talked. Said everything was fine. Her parents were convinced. The pills would keeping.


    Those things weren''t the problem. All I could do was apologize. I felt bad for putting so much on Hina, for not knowing what she''d gone through, for being foolish. But she hugged me.


    She talked. Said nothing is wrong. She wouldn''t keep suffering because of me. If sacrificing a bit could help me, she was okay with it. She hugged me like a mother andforted me.


    I didn''t get it. Even if it meant getting better, could anyone just give up their heart?


    Even the closest friends... it just wasn''t possible.


    But at my words, sheughed softly at my doubt. She hugged me tighter. So close that I could feel her thin body against mine.


    And then she whispered.


    "Remember all those promises we made when we were kids?"...


    Describing how I felt when I realized what she meant is tough. But one thing''s for sure: she actually remembered those childhood promises. They were her lifeline, the reason she kept going. That''s why she made such big sacrifices.


    All for the sake of some childhood promises...


    * * *


    "Ugh, gulp!? Oof��!!?"


    While remembering, my body gradually returns to being human. More urately, it bes a human disguise. Struggling, sinking in the mud, I stay crouched in that spot for a while.


    "Haah, haah, haah�� darn it!!"


    I don''t know who or what I''m cursing. Maybe I''m cursing everything. Everything around me is annoying, painful, and infuriating �C myself and everything else.


    Feeling so pathetic, it''s really irritating.


    "...Gah!? Is there... nothing left now?"


    How long has it been? Gradually, I calm down, and the pain in my body fades. Amid the pouring rain, I get up from the muddy ground. My senses, once detached from humanity, sharpen. Even through the rain''s noise, I hear it clearly. There''s nothing anymore, at least nothing outside human understanding. Everything beyond what humans can grasp is gone.


    So, I''ve fulfilled the given task.


    "Gotta go... But still, I''m like a corporate ve, huh?"


    I need to report to the couple. But first, I need a bit of time. Can''t just stay here forever. Can''t afford such weak behavior.


    Now, I remove the boundary. By the way, using my own heart for keystone, logically, wasn''t wise. After all, I carved my own heart with my own engravings and letters. The method? You know it, right?"


    "Oh, ugh��!? Ugh, d*mn it!!"


    Lifting the boundary takes a toll. My insides churn, and I vomit stomach acid due to the nausea. Of course, my blood mixes in. But it''s no big deal; it''s happened before. Anyway, after doing that, I stumble away from the scene. The bodies of countless monsters will be cleaned up by the couple or someone elseter. They better send someone. I can''t handle it alone.


    "?... Who''s this?"


    Probably because of the heavy rain, I identally kick something and notice its presence. A fallen body �C not a monster, a human corpse. The young man from Ezo, whom I stabbed in the stomach.


    "..."


    Most likely, this is one of the people behind this chaos. Many might have died because of this man. He even attacked me. Even if I put all that aside, Yukine''s safety might be at risk due to this chaos. That''s unforgivable. He probably wouldn''t evenin if I killed him. However, still...


    "Haah, it''s a bitte now."


    It really is. Killing isn''t new to me, even if this is the first murder. I''ve killed plenty of his youkaipanions before. It''s quite amusing. Am I drunk on my actions?


    I truly hate killing, and I regret it...


    "...So, spare me now?"


    After hesitating, I drag the body into the mud. Looking around in the rain, I spot arge tree. I head there and ce the body in its shade. Leaving it like an object isn''t ideal; it would be tough to wake up that way. It''s not a big deal, but it''s better than rotting in the muddy water, right?


    "Need to hurry, gotta go now..."


    Pushing through sore muscles, I move forward. Towards her. To at least fulfill a small obligation to her, to whom I owe a debt of gratitude, at least to the extent that I can...


    * * *


    The journey back home felt really tiresome. Given how drained I was, it''s no surprise. The path itself is usually tricky, but now it''s all muddy from the rain. I''ve got to be careful; one wrong step and it''s a disaster waiting to happen, like some stupid girl slipping and meeting her end.


    Finally, after a lot of effort, I get onto the main road. It''s at the end of this countryne with memorial mounds. And, for me, it''s where I need to be.


    "...? She''s not here?"


    Looking around, I''m puzzled. This was the spot we were supposed to meet. It hasn''t been more than two hours since we nned to meet up, so I should be in the clear.


    But the ox cart is nowhere in sight. Did I mess something up? I can''t help but get worried and nce around. I never know what Gori-sama might do if she''s not happy.


    "Princess�� Princess!?"


    In the middle of this pouring rain and darkness, I shout out. But even though I''m yelling, the rain''s too loud. I keep looking, and keep searching.


    "...Tomobe?"


    "What!? Princess��!?"


    I realize she''s responding to my call and I go around to the back of the mound. Then I''m lost for words.


    Right there, next to the mound, there''s a girl sitting. She''s getting soaked in the rain without even bothering with an umbre. A pitiful sight. It''s the princess... Onitsuki Aoi, Princess Aoi.


    "Tomobe? So you''re Tomobe?"


    "Princess... why are you like this?"


    Aoi doesn''t reply to me checking. She stands up andes over to me, like a ghost. She''s staring at me like she''s seeing something unbelievable.


    "You came, right? You answered my plea...right?"


    "Princess, where''s the ox cart? Actually, forget that��why aren''t you even under some shelter to avoid catching a cold in this rain?"


    At first, I was thinking about how to cut ties with Aoi when I came here. Having any kind of half-hearted connection while I''m sneaking into the enemy''s territory is dangerous in all sorts of ways. I was trying to figure out how to calm her down and make her give up when she''s furious about losing her stuff and people. But seeing this unexpected scene makes me forget about all those ns.


    Why is she doing this? Why''s she looking like that? Why...why''s she looking at me the way she did that day?


    "Why? Why are you the same way? You''d me me even when I''m all wet and cold?"


    "me...that''s not..."


    "Then, I suppose it''s fine, right?"


    There was no way to put it delicately. If it were her usual self, I might have been able to offer some advice, but the atmosphere she exuded now was anything but ordinary. It was eerily intense.


    "...Understood. However, you can''t keep doing this forever, can you? Where''s the cart, the ox cart?"


    "I can''t bring something like that here. After all, I sneaked here secretly. Normally, I should be confined, you know?"


    "Confined..."


    This time, Aoi''s words leave me dumbfounded. Not many canmand her to do such things. And there''s also the risk of her defying that... At least, I''m not the kind of person who make her to do that.


    "Why, like this...?"


    "To meet you."


    "For something like that...?"


    "Something like that? No, it''s different. There''s nothing more important to me than meeting you."


    Aoi''s words only increase my confusion. I can''t understand at all why she would say something like that.


    "Let''s get back soon. We can still cover this up. Considering Princess''s position, it''s urgent..."

 Book 9 Epilogue, (4)

    Book 9 Epilogue, (4)


    [Part 4/4]


    "No. I won''t move until we talk."


    "Princess, being stubborn..."


    "If you don''t like it, then leave. Abandon me."


    "What foolishness..."


    As I''ve said this much, a feeling of unease wells up. Perhaps even d��j�� vu. Our eyes meet. She smiles.


    "...You remember, right? The memories from that day, they''vee back?"


    "...!!"


    I try to step back in response to the ominous feeling, but she stops me. She grabs my arm, and my attempt to retreat fails.


    "Well then, you remember, don''t you? What you did that day."


    "Princess, I...!!"


    "You remember, don''t you? What you did to me?"


    "Stop it!! I...I...!!"


    I... I''ve discarded the facade of pretense. I''m desperately denying it. I''m trying to shake off the memories of that day.


    "You remember, don''t you? That day, you..."


    "Stop it!!"


    I forcefully brush off her grip. But it''s in vain.


    "Don''t run away!!"


    Suddenly, the pink-d princess hugs me tightly. Her beauty against my chest, her soft touch against my abdomen. I feel the curves of her body through the drenched clothes, an almost violent sensation. Her body clinging to mine. My mind is swirling in confusion.


    "Princess...!!?"


    "I know!! I know, but...even though I know everything, I still want to say it!!"


    I tried to pull away by touching her shoulder, but her intensity is overwhelming, and I can''t do anything more. I can only look at her, who''s gazing up at me.


    "Wh-what is it...?"


    "Please!! Please, let me say it!! Everything, everything I''ve been hiding from you...!!"


    And then she begins to speak. A dreaded revtion for me.


    "I did it, you know! I''ve been testing you all along!!"


    "Tes...testing...?"


    It''s almost a scream, her voice full of emotion. Almost a cry that''s hard to understand. But that word makes me stop and think. Her words leave me puzzled.


    "Yes! I did it to make you grow! I wanted you to be someone suitable for me! Haven''t I given you lots of ridiculous orders? All of it was for this! I wanted you to be someone by my side! I wanted you to shine! I gave you a role I thought you could ovee!!"


    "Wh-what are you talking about...!?"


    Receiving such a sudden confession was shockingly overwhelming for me. Why now? I harbored doubts. But beyond that, the nature of the confession itself was unforgivable. Even if it were capricious amusement, it was still loathsome. But was this really intentional?


    "Wha...? For that, for something like that...? What about you, Princess?"


    "Yes, that''s right!! That''s exactly it!!"


    Her response to my vague question only fuels herughter, a strained mixture of crying andughing.


    "Don''t you understand? Why have you survived till now? Why did you have help when things got dangerous? Why did I give you a powerful curse-tool? Why did I keep so many secrets from you? Yes, I''ve been watching you. I wanted you to be the person I desire...I''ve been guiding you!!"


    "You''re...you''re joking!!"


    Frustration takes over, and I find myself grabbing Aoi by the cor. I''m choking her, knowing that if it''s found out, I could be executed, and yet I easily strangle her. But she doesn''t show the slightest intent to resist. She just gazes up at me. Unaware of that, I shout.


    "What the hell then!!? My, myrades? My subordinates? How many do you think died!? Have you... for the sake of your petty schemes, left them to die!?"


    "Yes, that''s right!!"


    I was taken aback by her immediate response. She continues speaking.


    "For me, anyone other than you was meaningless!! I couldn''t trust anyone else!! I wanted you to feel the same way!! Because, you remember, don''t you? About that day...!?"


    "...!?"


    She points it out. uses. Condemns. About that day. About that betrayal. About the betrayal of both of us. She grotesquely digs it all up.


    "There''s no way to you trust others!! There''s no way you hadrades!! That day, how cruelly they were betrayed, you surely can''t not know, right? Even the woman who told you so much was fooled like an idiot!! Yourrades, the ones you trusted, betrayed you, hurt you, nearly killed you!! It was like a farce!"


    She screams hysterically. She shouts the truth. She shouts the reality. Aoi keeps shouting.


    "How miserable a face you had, how much it tore at my heart to see that!! You can imagine that, can''t you!? And yet, you still me me!?"


    "Even so! I... and besides, the people back then are one thing, but what about now!?"


    "I can''t do everything!!"


    I desperately try to counter her, but she immediately retaliates.


    "You know, right? Since that man woke up, my authority has dwindled so much...!? In the end, I''m just his daughter. My power is so limited! That''s why I had to protect you at all costs!! I wanted to strengthen your position!! I could sacrifice everything else for that!! Even myself!!"


    Her words were true and logical. Since that man, Onitsuki Yuusei, woke up, her ability to speak up had significantly diminished. Rather, it might be unusual that after that man fell ill, Aoi acted so arrogantly. And like back then, no one could deny that there wouldn''t be simr incidents among the subordinates in the future.


    Who can guarantee that what happened once won''t happen again?


    "I moved behind the scenes for your sake... you don''t know. It wasn''t easy to assist you or offer you help. After all, I was nearly assassinated once!! In the first year, the second year, I had to endure difficult positions because I didn''t know when he would wake up!"


    She was crying. The haughty princess, who usually walked around dressed in pride, was crying like a child throwing a tantrum. She was like a child. Just like the scene from that day.


    "Even so, I...!! Besides, it''s your fault, isn''t it? You involved me in your family''s troubles! Moreover, because of your foolish ideas, I''ve be a monster!! My family was taken hostage...!! Don''t mess with me!! How are you going to fix this!!?"


    "That''s right!! I know!! It''s my fault!!"


    I almost sympathized with her wailing andints, but my anger overcame it, and I continued to admonish her. The content wasn''t solely her responsibility. There were also circumstances beyond her control. Still, out of sheer animosity, I hurled usations at her... and she epted it all without hesitation. Without realizing it, I had released my grip on her throat. Coughing lightly, she said.


    "Why, are you so easily..."


    "Cough! Cough!? ...Hehe. It''s punishment for sin, I know. I understand it all."


    She gazes at me. Her peach-colored eyes reflect a sadness. With a faint smile, she deres.


    "Yes. I''ll ept the punishment. Responsibility for taking away something precious from you, for continuing to hurt you. I''ll ept it all. I''ve been prepared for this from the beginning. For a long, long time..."


    Aoi copses on the spot. Drenched by the rain, she clings to my legs. In a pitifully wretched state, she continues to gaze up at me.


    "When everything is over, I''ll bear the responsibility. You can do whatever you want to me. Punish me, burn me, whatever. Vite me, insult me, degrade me, everything... even my life. I entrust it all to you, leave it all to you."


    "You''re not sane... you''re not sane at all..."


    I instinctively utter those words in response to her statement. Her words werepletely irrational.


    "That''s right. I''m not sane. Because I''m carried away by you. Because I''m consumed by my love for you...!!"


    And she finally confessed. Those words were like a curse to me now.


    "Why... why, like this..."


    Despite my agitation, my murmurs, she didn''t go easy on me. She added more pressure.


    "Isn''t it obvious because I love you? Because I fell in love with you that day..."


    "I didn''t... I didn''t mean for that to happen!!"


    "That''s exactly why! Because you were the only one who helped me out of goodwill! Because you were the only one who protected me..."


    "Wrong! I... I just wanted to save myself...!"


    "Don''t lie!!"


    I''m silenced by her sharp retort.


    "You''re lying. You had the choice to abandon me that day! But you brushed that aside and with your own hands..."


    "Shut up! Just shut up!? Don''t say anything more!!"


    It was akin to torture by now. Each of her words inflicted unbearable pain on me. What made it painful was that those words were touching a part of the truth.


    "No! I''ll tell you everything! I''ll spill everything! I won''t let you escape. Please, at least listen to everything before you decide...!!"


    "Doing whatever you please...!?"


    I genuinely felt a desire to kill Aoi. I even wanted to kill her. And I knew. That wasn''t right.


    "Please, listen! I want to give you everything, even Onitsuki''s family. Even though you probably have nothing but hatred for me... if you want it, I''ll give you everything from my family. I''ll give you my wealth, and I''ll even release the surviving members of your group. If you want revenge, I can even hand you their heads...!!"


    "Is that necessary!? I don''t need that!!"


    "Even Onitsuki Yuusei''s head!?"


    "...!!?"


    With Aoi''s final words, I could no longer resist. She continued with tearfulughter. Finally, she had found something she truly desired and was overjoyed. She whispered like a dreaming girl.


    "Please. Don''t abandon me. Because I''ll work hard for you... I''ll do my best to fulfill your wishes, to the best of my abilities. I won''t be a hindrance to you anymore..."


    She pleads. She desperately pleads and implores.


    "I''ll be useful to you. I can even provide you withpanions for your sake. I can even arrange things to protect your family. I can help you with your revenge. So, that''s why..."


    Repeatedly saying "that''s why" like a delirium, her pupils gradually return to normal from their daze. She murmurs towards me.


    "Don''t abandon me..."


    "...!!!?"


    I''m left speechless by those words, but I can''t find the words to respond. I don''t know what I should say. I don''t know what choice is right. My determination wavers. Desires whirl. Calctions for the ugly revenge rise.


    "I... I..."


    What should I do? I wanted someone to tell me. Common sense and malice sh. And I realize that the scales are gradually tipping. It''s an answer I can''t ept. But...


    "I...!!"


    In front of me, looking down at Aoi who is pitifully groveling, the memory of that dreadful dayes to my mind...


    Fan art (AI):


    Title: Requiem dance from Chapter 62


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Shirowakamaru from chapter 90


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Kayo-chan from Chapter 35


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Game Route fall of Kayo-chan


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Main Vi Serving Kayo-chan


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter 132.1

    Chapter 132.1


    [Part 1/4]


    It was a night of the full moon. The pale andrge moon faintly illuminated the snow-covered mountains of the northern region, enveloped by the forest.


    "Haah, haah..."


    Several figures moved through the densely snow-covered forest. Among them, one figure clearlygged behind, struggling to keep up with their colleagues, while exhaling rough breaths.


    Judging from the attire and mask, it might not be immediately apparent. It was a boy who appeared to be in his mid-teens, possibly not even an adult yet. He stopped in the shade of trees as if taking a break, hunching over and panting, a pathetic sight.


    ...Well, that''s me in a nutshell.


    "Are you okay? If you''re tired, should you rest?"


    After staying in that spot for a moment, a colleague who seemed to sympathize with the situation approached me. Coming closer, they made a suggestion in a whisper-like voice. I recognized the voice; it was Yahiro.


    (These servants all wear simr masks, so it''s troublesome to have to ask every time just to know who''s who...)


    Internally, I let out a somewhat wry chuckle. I hold my breath. Then I lift my head.


    "Haah, haah... heh, I''m fine with this much. Just keep going ahead without worrying about me."


    I smiled defiantly, despite tasting the metallic tang of blood in my mouth. ...Of course, they wouldn''t see my expression because of the mask.


    "...You''re putting on a brave front, huh? Well, hurry up and catch up. Don''tg behind."


    "Got it... Hey, didn''t those words just sound a bit strange?"


    There''s no answer to my question. Shrugging my shoulders, I resume running desperately to catch up with everyone.


    ...Yes, we were dashing through the forest like ck shadows with minimal conversation. We were sprinting energetically, yet there was hardly any sound, not even the noise of footsteps, due to the unique method of walking and breathing we synchronized. Except for me.


    "Darn... is it useless!"


    I curse under my breath, my face reddening. Unfortunately, I haven''tpletely mastered the breathing technique yet, which was the main reason I got out of breath earlier. It''s truly humiliating. I''ve practiced it so many times, haven''t I?


    "...!"


    My colleague leading the way noticed and signaled with a hand motion. Simultaneously, we all stopped running and took cover behind various objects. And then we peered out from the shadows of the trees to catch a glimpse of the enormous silhouette.


    "..."


    Hidden behind arge tree, I slowly peered at ''it.'' At the same time, I held my breath.


    The pitch-ck colossal shape was being illuminated by the moonlight, revealing its form distinctly.


    It must be at least 2 meters (6,5ft) long... I wonder if it''s more than six meters (19,6ft)? It was a deer. A monstrous deer with massive, showy antlers like avant-garde art, which had grown out of proportion on the snow-covered mountain of the north. I remember vaguely, but it was half the size of this even for a normal stag. Not to mention, from this perspective, its head had more than two pairs of eyes. Furthermore, its jaws, meant for chewing grass, were split into four. It was clearly not a natural creature.


    That''s right, it''s a youkai... a being of the supernatural outside human understanding. Beasts draped in youkai energy, they were abnormal, monstrous creatures.


    "As reported by the Hidden Group, it''s a bitrger than an average youkai. ...Is it devouring spiritual herbs?"


    The squad leader, Kuchinasi, who has been a servant for over ten years and supervises two squads of servant troops for this mission, muttered quietly. "Spiritual herbs" referred to the general term for nts that, benefiting from the flow of spiritual energy, gained effects beyond thews of nature, bing precious ingredients for spiritual medicine.


    By the way, it''s rare for beings to absorb changing spiritual power or youkai energy to transform into nt-like youkai creatures... well, that''s not important right now.


    "They haven''t noticed us yet. Let''s surround it."


    "Yeah. Archers, spread out in all directions. Shoot simultaneously when I signal. Don''t forget to poison the arrowheads."


    As the second-inmand of the servant squad leader for this mission, Shirato suggested, the archers nodded in agreement and received orders from Kuchinasi, the squad leader. Shooting from one direction narrows down the targets for counterattacks. Shooting from all sides forces the creature to momentarily hesitate in choosing which to retaliate against, creating a brief window of indecision.


    "Archers, fire and then retreat. It will be confused. Let''s decide whether we should finish it off after. That''s the target. Let''s show it a conspicuous bait and set a trap."


    As the archers moved away from the group, themander (Shirato) gave further instructions. At the same time, I had a bad feeling.


    "Cut its hind legs while it charges at the decoy. de and axe wielders, wait in the bushes. If necessary, spear wielder, throw a spear at its butt. ...Tomobe!!"


    Then themander (Shirato) called my ''name'' with a thoroughly exasperated expression. Through the gap in the mask, our gazes met. His cold eyes pierced through me.


    "Once the archers draw its attention,e out. Lead it toward the ambush spot on that beast path."


    It was an instruction that could be considered almost like treating us as disposable pawns.


    "Hey, Kuchinasi. That..."


    "I can''t afford to break the coordination of the squads. In that sense, this extra task is just right. ...And it seems luck is on our side too."


    Kuchinasi muttered with a sarcastic tone, recalling my background. I sensed an aversion and caution in her words, as if she wanted to keep troublemakers away.


    "...Yes."


    And... for various reasons, I couldn''t really argue with that.


    "..."


    "..."


    Receiving the scrutinizing gazes of the surrounding servant members, I headed towards the designated spot ording to the instructions.


    "Don''t get down. ...If things get dangerous, we''ll support you, okay?"


    "Yeah. I''m counting on you."


    Yahiro whispered as he passed by, and I replied briefly. Suppressing the indescribable awkwardness, I entered the thicket with a firm grip on the spear. I peered at the target once more.


    ording to the information, there were two medium youkai as targets. One was already being dealt with by the others. We had to take down the other one... that monstrous deer. If the reports were urate, it had already attacked two viges, ambushed merchants on the city road, and caused over a dozen casualties. It definitely had to be dealt with.


    (Exterminating a pest... Not such a cute story, huh?)


    Digging up memories from a past life, I chuckled inwardly. I felt like cursing the scenario writers and scriptwriters who had given me this hardcore world view.


    ...I''ll just ignore the fact that I got hooked on it.


    "Ugh...!!? It''sing!!"


    The sound that cut through the air brought me back to reality immediately. The monster''s cries echoed through the forest. Over ten arrows rained down upon its head and neck. Fired from powerful bows enhanced with spiritual energy, those arrows could easily prate cheap armor. However, for creatures outside human understanding, it wouldn''t be a fatal wound. Instead, it roared in anger.


    I sensed that the archers hiding in the forest had quietly and swiftly retreated as I leapt out of the thicket. At the same time, I burst out of the bushes with momentum. With the spear in my hand, I shouted and thrust my spear into the hind leg. It was a full-powered thrust enhanced by spiritual energy.


    ...But it pierced about the width of a log into the leg. How stubborn!


    "No, it''s so tough."


    Unable to bear the absurdity, I couldn''t help butment.


    ''Gwuoohh!!''


    "Tch!? Running is the best option here!"


    Right after, the monster deer turned around and menacingly disyed the countless serrated teeth inside its jaw. I immediately turned on my heels and started fleeing. It was a desperate escape, even more intense than before.


    "There''s no shame in running, and it''s useful. A valuable lesson from the former squad leader... Uwaaah!!?"


    As I raced at full speed, I nced back and saw its approaching fangs. Reflexively, I twisted my body, dodging out of its line of attack. The shadow of the massive creature swept by. If I had been a few seconds slower, I would have been trampled to death. The monster continued its momentum, leaving me behind as it charged deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 132.2

    Chapter 132.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "D*mn, can''t be helped. Let''s finish this!"


    A shout came from nearby. When I turned, Kuchinasi emerged from the thicket. As if on cue, des from axes and swords flew out from left and right at the deer''s legs. The des were aimed to hook into the rear legs of the charging deer. And... the des that struck were immediately deflected!!


    "Are you kidding me!?"


    Perhaps the strength of the servants'' arms wasn''t enough due to the overwhelming force. The axes and swords flew in the wrong direction, or maybe they snapped and the squad members clutched their arms in numb pain. They are in such agony that even a superficial nce can tell that they are in agony, however, they immediately try to leave the scene. Everyone understood what staying there meant.


    "Spear wielders!!"


    Kuchinasi called out to provide support. Responding to his almost angry shout, the spear wielders threw their spears from close range. The spear throw, enhanced with augmented strength, would surely have secured medals in the Olympic javelin throw. Several spears pierced its hip area. The monster deer jumped and twitched in surprise once or twice... and that was it.


    "No good, this won''t stop it!!"


    "Use the stink bombs!! Crush its nose!! Damn, retreat and regroup...!!"


    Shirato shouted. Immediately, Kuchinasi gave orders to cease the extermination. Thrown projectiles were discarded, and when they popped, a strong stench spread in the surroundings. For a beast-like youkai, the sharpness of its sense of smell would make it cry out in agony.


    "Retreat! Retreat!! Get out of here!!"


    The one saying that was the first to start retreating. Scattering and dispersing temporarily was to avoid being focused on by the deer, just like when it were shot at with arrows.


    Well, that deer over there seems to be fixated on me without paying any attention to anyone else, huh?


    "Another decoy!?"


    I resumed my full-speed sprint, screaming. I was in the midst of a full-speed escape. The burning hatred in the monster''s eyes as it stared at me was something else. They might call me a ''fool,'' but... could it be that I''m the cause of all this!?


    "Tomobe!?"


    Perhaps out of concern for me being chased by the monster deer, Yahiro threw a type of dagger (tanto) as support, but it didn''t have much effect. A single thrown dagger couldn''t stop this creature.


    "It''s bad...!?"


    In an instant, the distance was closed. Then the monster deer roared. It lowered its head and scooped up. Its horns, covered in sharp spikes almost like weapons, came charging at me. If it hit me directly, I''d probably be thrown back or even worse, killed instantly by the multitude of spikes piercing me. I tried to evade. But it was toote...!?


    "Sorry to keep you waiting!!"


    In a sh, ck hair appeared in my field of vision. The monster let out a cry of pain. The big deer staggered back, its nose split open as it backed off. The person who had caused that action quickly turned around.


    "As usual, you''re drawing the short straw, huh? Should you go for an exorcism?"


    The Hannya-faced spear wielder. And with a slight shift of the mask she was wearing, an older woman pulled a mischievous tongue out yfully.


    "...No, I don''t have that kind of money."


    She made a triumphant, smug expression. Onitsuki Family''s servant Yun-shoku, Kaede Tomoe. I was thoroughly dumbfounded and couldn''t help but retort to my superior and mentor...


    * * *


    Roaring echoed. Furious roaring. The monstrous rumble filled with hatred. Yun-shoku and I shifted our gazes. We looked at the deer monster that red at us. Its blood-soaked visage, its very nose torn apart, stared down at us.


    "Yun-shoku...!!"


    "You shouldn''t step forward, you know? Hide somewhere. ...Now then, as your senior, shall I lend a hand here!?"


    As if interrupting my suggestion to retreat, Yun-shoku taunted with confidence. She twirled her spear in a dancing manner and gazed up at the monster deer as if looking down on it. Was it due to a sense of humiliation or something? The creature split its chin, revealing a menacing mouth with an absurdly insect-like structure instead of a mammalian one. And then... it lunged!!


    "It''sing...!?"


    "Just as I hoped!!"


    Yun-shoku charged forward as if scooping up the horns like a boar. Instead of avoiding, she met the attack head-on. It was reckless. It was a suicidal act.


    "Exactly what I thought!?"


    ''Roarrrr!!''


    It was just before the collision. I recognized that Yun-shoku had thrown something, likely gravel or a simr object. It hit the deer''s eye dead on. The monster deer flinched, shaking its head from the unexpected pain. Seizing the deer''s horns, Yun-shoku leaped up...!!


    "Hey!?"


    "And now!!"


    Leaving me astounded, Yun-shoku agilely leaped and bounded on what seemed like branches, like a monkey, then came crashing down. And in that moment, she attempted to thrust her spear into the top of its skull.


    ''Rooohh!!''


    The monster suddenly turned to face Yun-shoku, opening its jaws wide to swallow her whole!!


    "Yun-shoku!? It''s dangerous..."


    "It''s all part of the n!!"


    My shout was drowned out as Yun-shoku mocked. She had thrown an explosive ball. The resounding scream with the explosion was louder than before. If the creature was protected by tough fur and thick fat, it might not have been a problem, but the shards that scattered from its soft oral cavity mercilessly inflicted excruciating pain on the monster. One could hardly imagine the sensation. At the very least, it''s not a pretty mouth sore.


    "And now... I''ll pierce the suffering deer with my spear!!"


    Yun-shoku said this just as she thrust the spear into her throat while it was in free fall. The spear was deeply embedded up to its midsection. Yun-shoku let go and leaped away from the spot as the creature copsed, slightly dyed.


    "Yun-shoku! Are you alright...!!?"


    "Naturally! Hey, all of you!! Don''t just stand there, kill it, kill it!! We haven''t confirmed its death yet!! Don''t let your guard down until you''ve cut off its head and gouged out its heart!! And even then, don''t let your guard down!!"


    Kuchinasi returned in a hurry, and just as he did, Yun-shoku spoke roughly and authoritatively. She ordered as she spoke. Kuchinasi growled in irritation butmanded his returning subordinates to give the monster a final blow. The ck-d figures with insect-like faces gathered around the barely alive monster and began to beat it mercilessly.


    "..."


    "Come on, you too! Don''t ck off!! Or did you get injured somewhere? Should I give you first aid?"


    In the midst of the sudden turn of events and the corpses of the fallen middle youkai, Yun-shoku, who hade over without my noticing, asked. Presumably, my teacher, who had dealt with another middle youkai until just now, was calling out.


    "Well, no. I''m fine... Ugh!!?"


    As I tried to step away from the scene, I stumbled. I realized it toote. My knees were shaking. They were trembling from fear and tension, rigid and convulsing. Or is it... did I leak a bit?


    "Oh my. How embarrassing! You''re not a baby, so cut it out. ...Do you want a diaper change?"


    "There''s no way that''s happening!!"


    Due to a mix of shame and being pointed out so bluntly, I let out a scream. This isn''t a superior-subordinate rtionship. I really wished she would stop destroying my dignity. Even if the usation was true.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I got it, I got it. Your little ident is a secret. A pact between you and me, two men!"


    "Um, you''re a woman, right?"


    If something like this is blurted out so loudly, there''s no secret left. Look, there are people looking over here! It''spletely exposed, isn''t it? It''s already toote!


    "Hahaha!"


    "I''m seriously starting to want to kill you..."


    As Yun-shokuughed casually to y it off, I found myself feeling a slight urge to harm her. Look at this. Everyone here is just fed up...


    "D*mn it. ...It''s over for someone like Yun-shoku, huh?"

 Chapter 132.3

    Chapter 132.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Anyway, I decided to stop entertaining this unserious mentor of mine and instead join in the corpse-kicking fest. I used my spear as a staff and turned on my heels. I walked towards the carcass of the struggling deer. I grumbled a few words ofint, which was the least I could do.


    "Are you okay? You don''t have to push yourself..."


    "Yeah. Don''t worry about me. It''s better than dealing with Yun-shoku."


    As Yahiro noticed me approaching slowly, he expressed concern and I responded with a light tease. He was my benefactor and mentor, but even in familiar rtionships, there''s a level of politeness to maintain. I didn''t want to be scolded like this.


    "Right. Could you at least show a bit more dignity and seriousness��"


    I muttered this almost to myself, right before it happened. It urred suddenly, without any warning.


    "Huh...!?"


    "...What''s this...?"


    The ground shook. Roaring echoed. We all turned around simultaneously. Looked up. In astonishment, we all looked up.


    "...Huh?"


    There was a deer. There was a monster shaped like the deer we had just exterminated. It seemed to be about twice as long though.


    ''Roarrrrrrr!!!''


    The deer roared fiercely. Its eight eyes looked at the deer we had killed earlier, then at us. It was clearly enraged.


    ...Ah, must be its parent.


    "Yun-shoku..."


    "...Shirato, and Kuchinasi, I''m counting on you both."


    Amidst the tense silence filled with killing intent, Shirato''s whispered question sounded. I saw Yun-shoku giving sharp orders. Due to the angle, I couldn''t see her face. However, she had drawn a wakizashi as a backup from her hip. Behind her, several people slowly pulled out explosive balls from their pockets...


    "Now!! Evacuate!! Everyone, evacuate!!"


    ''Roarrrrr!!!''


    Suddenly, Yun-shoku shouts. It was an order. Several servants assumed throwing positions in response. Almost simultaneously, the monster also roared with its jaws wide open... and the ground was torn apart.


    "...!!?"


    I sessfully escaped the spot just in time, and I shuddered at the scene of devastation where I had been standing a moment ago.


    Presumably, it had raised its head. Perhaps it had dug with its horn. It seemed like a crater had formed. The trees and rocks had beenpletely overturned. It was a hole big enough to fit two or three small houses. I looked around. Luckily, it seemed that no one had been caught in the aftermath...?


    "D*mn it! Look up! Be careful!!"


    "Wha...!?"


    Yun-shokumands. I instinctively looked up at the sky and cursed myself for myck of judgment. Until now, I hadn''t thought about where the torn object had disappeared to.


    It fell. Not just dirt and sand. Trees, pebbles, even chunks of rock. It was like a heavy rain.


    "D*mn it...!!?"


    I had been standing right in the center of the impact zone. I immediately tried to move away from the spot again. But in that moment, it was toote!?


    Countless pieces of soil blurred my vision. Pebbles hit me, causing pain. I didn''t care. The real problem was therger rocks and big chunks of wood. I sprinted, and twisted my body. I realized a massive tree was falling right next to me and someone''s scream reached my ears. But I didn''t pay any attention and focused solely on escaping.


    "Over here!!"


    "Whoa!!?"


    Yun-shoku''s voice rang out. She grabbed my hand and pulled me along. A rock had fallen in the direction I was heading. Upon impact with the ground, it shattered into fragments that scattered in all directions.


    "They caught us off guard!? What are you doing!? Smoke screen!! Quickly!!"


    The surroundings were a flurry of movement, too chaotic for my senses to keep up. I could only feel being pulled close and recognize the sound of those shouts. And a white smoke drifted into the edge of my vision...


    "Come on!! Don''t just stand there!! We''re running...!!"


    "Whoa, wai...!!?"


    Guided by Yun-shoku, who was leading the way, I ran through the smoke. I moved my legs forcefully, even as they threatened to trip me up. It was a literal race against being a deadweight, so I ran with all my might.


    "Ugh, gah, aah..."


    ...Right after, a strained moan reverberated through my eardrums.


    "Yun-shoku, the voice now...!?"


    "Voice? ...Kuchinasi!?"


    Yun-shoku understood the meaning of my observation a moment after I pointed it out. At the end of her gaze was the massive tree that had fallen earlier. And beneath it were one... no, two shadows!!


    "Hisame!? Exin the situation...!!"


    Yun-shoku shouted towards the area beside the fallen tree.


    "Yun-shoku...!! Ah, his leg''s trapped by the wood...!!?"


    A young, or rather a childlike voice responded, trembling. Immediately, I remembered the newbie who had just joined Kuchinasi''s team.


    "It hurts... d*mn it, hurts!!"


    I could hear the voice, more of a curse,ing from where the old man was groaning. His one leg was pinned by the fallen tree, and the dark red blood was seeping into the ground, spreading.


    "Kuchinasi...! Ugh!? Tomobe, help! Hisame, pull Kuchinasi out...!"


    Yun-shoku ordered as she wedged her wakizashi along with its sheath into the gap between Kuchinasi''s foot and therge tree trunk. Her intention was clear. I also twisted the tip of my spear into the gap and then used my spiritual energy to harden the spear, enhancing my own body as well. Following the principle of leverage, I strained to lift the massive tree.


    "Ugh... damn it, you b*stard. That''s why I didn''t want to be with this jinx...!!"


    Kuchinasi muttered almost deliriously. I at least understood whom he was addressing, if nothing else.


    "..."


    "Tomobe, now is..."


    "I understand... ugh, is this... enough!?"


    I realized Yun-shoku was calling out as I focused on my task.


    "Leader, we''re almost there! Just a bit more...!"


    With Yun-shoku and me creating a gap in the space, Hisame grabbed Kuchinasi''s side and quickly pulled his out from under the fallen tree.


    "This..."


    Kuchinasi''s right leg was literally crushed. The torn flesh, shattered bone��though not reduced to splinters��and the inner damage was significant. At least at this moment, even with a staff or a shoulder to support him, it seemed impossible for him to walk.


    "Ugh..."


    "Kuchinasi, are you okay!? Can you guys...?"


    Given Kuchinasi''s rtivelyrge build, both Hisame and I found it difficult to carry him. Yun-shoku tried to shoulder the burden, but Kuchinasi himself prevented that.


    "I don''t need it... ugh, jus-just leave me... it''s impossible. I''m done for. Either way, I won''t make it."

 Chapter 132.4

    Chapter 132.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Don''t be an idiot. Do you have such an easy-to-give-up attitude? Just lean on us. Experienced members like you, who are quick on their feet, are valuable!"


    "Hmph, you intend to exploit me even when I''m in tatters..."


    Yun-shoku retorted to Kuchinasi''s words. Ignoring his groans andints, Yun-shoku resumed the task of carrying him. Hisame and I were about to shift our attention to our surroundings... when our eyes met the monster''s eyes.


    "Yun, shoku..."


    "What? D*mn it..."


    I managed to convey something to Yun-shoku. She turned to look, and I could see the bitterness in her expression. After quickly assessing the surroundings, she raised her wakizashi and stepped forward in front of us.


    "Tomobe, Hisame. You two retreat."


    "But..."


    "You won''t even be able to slow it down."


    Yun-shoku''s words said it all. Hisame and I might be able to buy some time at best. Kuchinasi was already beyond escaping. Only Yun-shoku could hinder it. While Yun-shoku engaged, Hisame and I would withdraw. That was the best course of action in this situation...


    "But..."


    "Understood."


    Recing the shaken Hisame, I replied immediately. Hisame shot me a slightly scornful look. Thankfully, I was ustomed to that kind of treatment by now.


    Every time, I was the one left alive in the team. It was as if I was the grim reaper. At this point, it was hardly surprising.


    "That''s right. Tomobe, take the lead. ...It''sing!!?"


    Yun-shoku assigned me the task of looking after the new recruit, then shifted into a battle stance. The roar of the deer youkai echoed. The great youkai charged towards us, heading straight for this direction.


    ...In an instant, a swift gust of wind severed the deer''s head.


    "Ah...?"


    Everyone present, including me, stared in astonishment. The head,rger than a cabin, fell to the ground, spattering fresh blood. The body copsed beside it, twitching as ity sideways. The fall of the massive monster raised a cloud of dust into the air.


    As the dust settled, I focused on the figure before us. It was a member of the detested family I knew well... or rather, knew of in a one-sided manner.


    "Well, well. Taking so long to deal with such small fry..."


    The silhouette was that of a young girl. She wore an opulent kimono that hardly seemed suitable for rough work. She appeared to be around ten, a child with beauty alongside her youth. With cherry-colored hair and eyes more vibrant than the full moon...


    Onitsuki family''s main branch''s second daughter, Onitsuki Aoi. A prodigy who had obtained everything despite her arrogance and haughtiness. She looked down on us with a mocking gaze, seemingly relishing it.


    "Y-you..."


    "So haughty."


    "Whoa...!?"


    For a moment, I stood in a daze as my gazes locked with the young girl''s. At the same time, a cold voice sounded, and I found my body forced into a prostrating position. I immediately recognized it as a technique involving spoken words. No, it hurt!? It hurt!? Was I pressing my forehead into the ground...!?


    "O-Only me...!?"


    Upon closer inspection, Kuchinasi was sprawled on the ground, but it was only me who was being forced into this awkward bowing posture. Yun-shoku and Hisame simply knelt. Perhaps because I had been the only one standing around foolishly during that earlier conversation, I was being punished... was that it? No, no, my neck and forehead hurt from this position...!?


    "Ugh..."


    Unaware of my inner questions and grievances... though she probably wouldn''t care even if she knew... the young girl groaned. She held a folding fan to her lips and scanned her surroundings.


    "...But, it seems none of these losers are dead? How disappointing, this is a wasted trip."


    Perhaps due to her heightened senses from spiritual power, she could sense the situation around her and the surviving servants. Her promation was undeniably cruel.


    (Maybe because she can''t brag to that psycho father?)


    That was what shed in my mind��an established setting. The past setting of the so-called "Violence-Prone Pink Gori." She probably wanted to brag about it to her father. She must have thought that since she had eliminated the threat without much damage, she wouldn''t be able to convey the significance of her actions. People in general tend to underestimate prevention and overestimate their ability to clean up after things have gone awry.


    (Really, Gori-sama can say whatever she wants...!!)


    I knew that was the setting, and given the many events befalling her, there might be a sense of pity in a way. Nheless... even so, her speech and attitude were extremely displeasing to someone like me, who had danced on the edge of death so many times.


    "..."


    I unconsciously clenched my teeth. Even though irrationality wasmonce in this world, it still took patience to endure it.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Princess."


    "You''re the leader of these guys? Oh, right, you''re the servant of the Yun-shoku group, aren''t you?"


    As Yun-shoku expressed gratitude, the Loli Gori grumbled irritably and tilted her head as if trying to recall. Finally, it seemed she remembered who we were. Unfortunately, unless one was from the Onitsuki family, they were treated as outsiders, even if they were household members.


    "Make sure you exin properly to your superiors, okay? If I hadn''t lent a hand, all of you would have been done for. You do realize I can take credit for your achievements, right?"


    "Haha, of course."


    In response to the young girl''s cold threat, Yun-shoku bowed even deeper, maintaining her calm demeanor. Strangely, the Loli Gori appeared less bothered by her attitude. She seemed to lose interest, almost like she was staring at a random stone by the road. Then she looked up at the sky.


    From a distance, a few household members were approaching, riding simple shikigami.


    "They''re so slow. They''re quite inadequate as my escorts. Don''t you think?"


    Mockingly looking at the sky, Aoi spoke. ording to the established setting, she shouldn''t have officially taken on any roles yet. If she was acting on her own without any orders, it was likely because she had sensed a presence nearby during her outing or return. Could it be that simple?


    "We understand our limitations..."


    "...Huh. So audacious, not explicitly admitting it, huh?"


    Even the lowest-ranked household member was still above the third-ranking servant. When Yun-shoku humbly mentioned her ignorance, the Loli Gori spat back in dissatisfaction. It seemed that responding to her was only possible with total submission.


    "Whatever. Just take care of disposing of this corpse, okay? You can at least manage that, right?"


    Kicking the deer youkai''s remains at her feet, Aoi issued the order. Before Yun-shoku could respond, she had already disappeared from the scene. The young girl flies away with a look of self-importance, riding on a simple device that resembles a giant dragon. The household members who had caught up earlier were left dumbfounded, then hurriedly followed suit in a fluster.


    "...She''s gone."


    "Heh... huff... d*mn princess, doing as she pleases...!!"


    Confirming that the noble had vanished into the distance, Yun-shoku got to her feet. Kuchinasi, who had been ignored, breathed heavily, muttering softly and resentfully. It was only natural for him to be furious; he had wasted precious time while left lying there.


    "Yeah, no kidding. ...Wait here. After I take some painkillers and do some first aid, I''ll help you up. Hisame, go gather the scattered members. There are people around."


    "U-Understood...!!"


    Yun-shoku responded with an indescribable wry smile. With a determined expression, she started administering first aid, while she instructed Hisame. Hisame nodded respectfully and dashed off.


    "Hmm? Wait a second. Is her word technique still in effect?"


    After a while, when the Pink Loli Gori had left and I tried to move to assist Yun-shoku, I finally realized the situation. My body remained frozen in the prostrating position...!?


    By the way, this word technique would be lifted around half an hourter. By that time, I would have been suffering from muscle pain and joint pain to the point where moving would be quite difficult. Let me add this to the story.


    Ugh, spare me...


    This is the beginning of volume 10. It seems about the past.


    Fan art:


    Title: The end of Volume 9 featuring Botan.


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter 133: Can a Skilled Hawk Hide Its Talons? (1)

    Chapter 133: Can a Skilled Hawk Hide Its Talons? (1)


    [Part 1/4]


    There''s a game called ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru).'' It was a famous game title from my previous life, in other words, from the 21st century in Japan.


    During an era when the entire eroge industry was past its prime and on the decline, a certain gamepany, known for its crazy ideas, had been producing games and gaining cult poprity. They continued this trend with theirtest title, creating a game with even crazier ideas and systems, using their budget to the fullest. Despite being called reckless in advance, the game boasted luxurious voice actors, abundant still images and videos, a lengthy story with multiple branching routes, and clever marketing strategies from the publisher. All of these factors contributed to its skyrocketing poprity.


    If I were to exin things in the usual format up until now, you''d probably have a pretty good idea. By some twist of fate or for some unknown reason, it seemed that I had been reborn into the world of thiss game.


    While this might be understandable if it were a slice-of-life or a galge (gal game), of all things, I seemed to have been reborn into the world of an eroguro (erotic grotesque) game... well, at this point, I should probably just ept it. Depending on the game genre, it might have been possible to experience a nuclear war or fight against alien invasions, or even witness the world''s destruction. Compared to those possibilities, this was probably better.


    ...There was a time when I had epted this with resignation.


    The Onitsuki family... the main house of the Fus��-kuni exorcists reigning in the northern region. It was one of the so-called Three Houses of the Northern Region and an old family. Owning numerous mountains and estates, and employing over a hundred people, it was a prestigious household. It also yed a deep role in the story of the game ''Firefly of the Dark Night.''


    Onitsuki Valley, the main stream of the spiritual veins that gave rise to the name of the Onitsuki family, was located just above it. The main house was situated there. It was once a ce overrun by wicked and treacherous monsters, but it was cleared, purified, and developed into a resting ce for those who eradicated and purified thend. Even before the great war, the family received the duty of protection from the imperial court. Behind its prosperity, however, there was a long history of conspiracies within the family, like a hidden nest of demons.


    ...The extensive grounds of the Onitsuki family main house, which even in appearance was vast, had actually turned into a ''Mayoiga'', making it even more expansive in reality. And in a corner of these groundsy the territory of the servant group.


    While it might be rtivelyrgerpared to other groups, considering the number of members, the training grounds, and the self-sufficient fields, it wasn''t as well-treated as one might think. In fact, their living conditions were quite poor. Well, they were just expendablemodities (rtively speaking), so there was no helping it. Speaking in a darker tone, there were even suspicions that they were being used up at a good pace for future livelihood. It''s not funny.


    ...You probably understand by now. The biggest problem of all was that I, of all people, had ended up in the position of a disposable mob within the Onitsuki family in this game''s world, particrly in the Onitsuki n''s aspect rted to the main story of its era.


    "Disposable mob... yeah, that''s right..."


    And so, in a corner of the Onitsuki family main house servant district, I brooded over this reality.


    "Sigh..."


    Aware of my own position, I sighed deeply while looking up at the sky. Although I had been reminded of this countless times before, it was still a gloomy setup, a social construct. I get it... Of course, from the perspective of the exorcist family, bing a business rival after a few generations would make sense. There''s also the dynamic with the imperial court. It would be reasonable to use them moderately and wear them out. Though, for the ones being used and worn out, it''s not aughing matter.


    "Haha, it''s unbearable..."


    I find myself questioning and reflecting on why I''ve ended up in this situation. What''s least funny about it is that this treatment in Fus��-kuni and within the Onitsuki family, as per the standards of this world, could be considered "rtively better." Truly, truly not amusing.


    "What''s wrong? Sighing like that? Happiness will escape, you know?"


    "...Kashiwagi."


    As I was absentmindedly reminiscing about the events leading up to this point, I was interrupted by a light voice calling out from beside me.


    Turning my head to the side, I found a teenage boy in his mid-teens with a slightly frivolous smile on his face. If this were my past life, he might have ended up working at a host club sooner orter, aiming to be a mid-tier member if not the top one...?


    "Hey, you. Are you perhaps rudely thinking inappropriate things while looking at people''s faces?"


    "Well, well, have you learned the skill of mind-reading? I''d love to be taught that skill by you sometime."


    "Don''t change the subject. ...No, I wonder if you''re affirming it?"


    "I don''t know."


    I shrugged my shoulders and yed dumb, facing Kashiwagi who was tilting his head in puzzlement. I can''t stand sharp kids. They act smart without having any real knowledge. It gives me a headache.


    "Instead of that, don''t you need to be teaching and taking care of the kids? Isn''t that your job?"


    "I don''t recall bing a parent. But look, aren''t they running over there right now?"


    Saying that, he pointed in the direction he mentioned. I shifted my gaze to where he was indicating, and what I could see were the young ones running tirelessly around the training grounds, shouting curses and insults as they went. They were the younger group, full of energy and around the age of ten. Behind them, a few pigeons seemed to be chasing them forward. They appeared to be simple shikigami provided by someone.


    "Running fiveps around the training grounds? Are they nning an escape or something?"


    "Correct answer."


    "Are they going to be okay? Those mischievous kids won''t understand until they experience real pain."


    Long ago, there were actually some troublemakers like that, which is why we, the servant group, have a few safeguards in ce to prevent rebellions. The most prominent among them is a curse.


    The ''Danawa Onnen Kaeshi no Doku-jutsu (Curse of Snake Rope, Return of Vengeance),'' it''s the name of the Curse Art that all the servants belonging to the Onitsuki family have to ensure obedience. Using a snake killed as a sacrifice and turning it into a vengeful spirit, the curse is imnted into the servant''s body. It has three stages of effects depending on the situation, but honestly, the first stage alone is merciless. It can lead to whole-body muscle pain and fractured bones, leaving you bedridden for a while.


    People generally won''t understand the pain until they''ve experienced it themselves. However, the problem lies in how the opportunity to use it again wille about. If you try to be clever and trigger the second or third stage, things can be irreparable.


    "I''ll teach them about thatter... Well, it should work to show them the difference in strength and make those troublemakers behave."


    Kashiwagi''s words meant that he would defeat them barehanded in a real fight, using his actual abilities. Demonstrating the vast difference in strength and making them fear him. In addition, sharing stories of his failures would probably hit home. Kashiwagi had suffered the curse twice due to escape attempts. I hope they takes his senior''s mistakes as lessons.


    "Make sure to teach them how to behave properly as well. It could be troublesome if they cause problems with outsiders, even if they''re family members."


    I added to his words. By "behaving properly," I meant acting without showing too much emotion, behaving like a servant. Yes, acting like a "good servant."


    Among the servant group, those who can survive for a long time tend to be those with unique characteristics like Kashiwagi. Training to suppress self-awareness, ego, and rebellion among the servants is partly to prevent uprisings, but it also affects how long the servants stay in the group. Rigid servants can''t adapt to the unpredictable tactics of different types of youkai. Without the ability to think, adapt, and prepare on their own, they''ll be killed quickly. In the first ce, fully subjugating human emotions isn''t an easy task.


    Where there are policies at the top, there are countermeasures at the bottom. Against harsh correction, wise ones pretend. They behave obediently, but inwardly they hold their tongues. Many of the senior members of the servant group, especially those above squad leaders, are like that. They favor their family, but their skills are good, they have experience, and at the very least, their thought processes aren''t bad.


    Unfortunately, not everyone can be like this. Some can be broken by training, while others have their spirits eroded by the unending battle of life and death. Neers who were once spirited might be worn down by relentless discipline and realbat to the point of bing like puppets. Others might umte emotions until they burst, going insane one day and choosing to die by suicide, or they might attempt to escape and die in the process. Even skilled individuals who have avoided these pitfalls will die with a high probability if they encounter a strong enemy. Oh, perhaps it''s a top-ss ckpany?


    "Half of those who entered the field three years ago... Staying would be considered a sess."


    Kashiwagi''s words were based on experience. Among those who were assigned as servants along with him, only about half remain in full health. The number would be a bit higher if we include those who are no longer able to fight...but at any rate, it is not a pleasant number. And the majority of those killed are those who, as I said earlier, have had their self-consciousness snapped until they can no longer think.


    "Wooden dolls are the first to get picked off. Even those who are a bit clever don''tst long. If you''re around for five years, even the smart ones are sifted out... I think that''s what the Tokusa Squad Leader said?"


    What I''m saying is hearsay. It''s something the leader of the squad I belonged to just three months ago casually mentioned during a mission. He had a sharp tongue and a cynical outlook. His personality wasn''t great either. But he was undeniably experienced and cunning, which was no surprise considering he was a Yun-shoku candidate. It''s regrettable that I have to talk about him in the past tense.


    "Sounds like something the Tokusa Squad Leader would say. ...So, are you saying we still have the potential to be innocent kids?"


    "That''s not a very good joke, is it?"


    Well, it''s true that we haven''t been working as servants in the field for over five years, but... at least Kashiwagi being a well-behaved kid is out of the question. He''s sly and resourceful, sure, but being a good boy? Not him.


    Ironically, the survival rate of servants who make it past five years drops significantlypared to before. This is more of my impression than something directly from the Tokusa Squad Leader. Unfortunately, I don''t have enough data to conduct proper statistics. Besides, how many leaders in the upper echelons of the organization have taken the trouble to keep such records... The current state of the group is a mess, and even Yun-shoku had questionable education.


    The current Yun-shoku, who is also my mentor, is undoubtedly excellent as a ''soldier'' and ''warrior.'' In the role of a servant, she possesses a rare variety of skills. While she may as good as a household member, she''s capable of teaching and demonstrating them. She also has ample experience inmanding squads. ...But that''s about it.


    I want to apologize in advance if my words sound condescending. However, it seems to me that Yun-shokucks a bit in leadership skills when ites to overseeing hundreds of servants. She''s not very good at reading or arithmetic. While she can lead a team in battle while wielding a spear, her ability to manage an organization through administrative tasks... unfortunately, that''s not something to praise.


    Of course, it''s not entirely her responsibility. The top of the group is pretty messed up, and the history of the organization''s management hasn''t been great either. It''s always been a bad cycle... to be honest, given the terrible state of the management, she''s doing a pretty good job. Originally, she had intentions of improving the internal situation of the group. And me, with my rtively good reading and arithmetic skills��even though I''m not that impressive��discarded my pride and sought assistance from her. It''s because of her sense of responsibility and duty that I was moved, and she helped improve my subtle standing within the servant group. It''s hard to overlook the effects she had on me.


    ...Nowadays, I might be a bit disillusioned in a different sense, though.


    "Is this what they call the marriage slump? You''re lucky, you''re living together just because you have some education. You can even peek at each other in the bath or help each other change, right? Huh? Aren''t you being a bit mean as a holder of knowledge?"


    Kashiwagi poked at me, his tone half-envious and half-critical, in response to my unintentionalint. It was a mix of reproach and jealousy.


    "Stop making baseless usations. It''s nonsense."


    Admittedly, when I first fell into the role of a servant, and even during the times when I didn''t have a squad to belong to, I intermittently stayed in Yun-shoku''s hut. But I don''t really feel guilty about it. ...Well, sure, in the beginning, we shared the bath, and even now when she''s drunk, I might help her change, but it''s not a big deal.


    Of course, I''m not naive enough to feel flustered now that I''m used to it, especially after learning about her private life. ...Well,e on, could you please stop shrugging off the documents just because I''m not good at it? Is it just me, or do I feel like I''m doing about sixty percent of the help? No, it''s not just me.


    "Don''t use sarcasm. You think you''re bing a literary figure? Trying to act cool. ...But anyway, tell me."


    "What about?"


    As Kashiwagi pushes further with a challenging tone, I give him a sharp look and ask for rification.

 Chapter 134: To and Fro, Joys and Sorrows, Reprimand and Warning, (1)

    Chapter 134: To and Fro, Joys and Sorrows, Reprimand and Warning, (1)


    [Part 1/5]


    "...Shall we move forward and test out that unique ability''s applications?"


    "Yes!"


    In a corner of the main Onitsuki family estate, in the training area for exorcists, the mentor and student were present. A gentle voice''s call was met with a determined response that echoed like a clear chime from a young girl who still carried a hint of childhood.


    "Based on the results from previous experiments, your ability seems to transform things. By infusing spiritual energy that mixes Water Maniption and Earth Maniption traits, you can corrode the target. Think of it as a form of erosion."


    A slender, refined young man crouched down, exining at the same level as his student. The girl, perhaps in her mid-teens, listened to her mentor with utmost seriousness. She held onto every word, as if ensuring not to miss a single detail.


    For her, the mentor before her was the only person she could truly trust, and she believed that the exnations he offered were crucial for mastering her own power.


    And with this power, her top priority was serving her mentor. As a result, her demeanor was sincere and devoted...


    "Considering from that standpoint, your ability, in theory, doesn''t just involve direct contact��Wait a moment, what''s the issue?"


    Interrupting his exnation halfway, the mentor stood up. Before even muttering a word, he turned around, directing the girl''s gaze toward that direction.


    Before her gaze stood someone who appeared to be in their mid-teens, perhaps? A figure dressed in ck and wearing a mask. Members of the exorcists, controlled by exorcists. A servant, likely, this young boy held several scrolls in his arms as he stood in the background.


    "I apologize. I''ve been entrusted with delivering documents handled by Yun-shoku. They''re meant for the Assistant Head. I thought I shoulde and..."


    The boy spoke after bowing respectfully. His action sparked difort in the girl.


    The intrusion of an outsider into the precious space shared by her and her mentor without any consideration was hard to ept. Almost involuntarily, she lifted an eyebrow and red at him. Theck of reaction from the other servant was even more bothersome. It felt as though her existence was being belittled, reigniting her irritation as she recalled simr instances from the past. Infuriating.


    This was aplete emotional outburst. Even though she knew it, the girl couldn''t help but despise the mere presence of the young boy before her.


    "...Understood. You''ve had your share of trouble; just leave it there for now. I''ll review the contentster."


    "Yes."


    After a few moments of silence, the mentor responded. He gave instructions. The servantplied, cing the scrolls where he was directed. Observing this scene, Shizu, whose thoughts were turbulent, suppressed a sigh. Unfortunately, her wish wouldn''te true in this case.


    "...What''s the matter?"


    The Assistant Head finally moved away from that spot, still remaining close. As if waiting for this moment, the servant opened his mouth.


    "Assistant Head... May I share my thoughts? Would that be eptable?"


    "What!? Know your ce!! You''re nothing more than a mere servant, without any significant role. How dare you express opinions...!!"


    Shizu involuntarily raised her voice in response to the servant''s audacity. She felt as though her mentor''s status had been belittled. It was insulting, embarrassing. She wanted to reprimand the servant from the bottom of her heart. However, those words would never see the light of day.


    "Shizu, do you recall giving permission for you to speak?"


    "��!!?"


    The mentor''s words and Shizu''s silence came almost simultaneously. Her pte remained unmoving. Her lips were firmly sealed. She immediately recognized it as a form of Kotodama-jutsu (word technique).


    A type of linguistic curse, a form of spiritual art. Hypnosis that manipted a part of the brain''s nerves through vibrations in sound. A skilled practitioner could control others at will, not only through casual conversation but evenmanding creatures that couldn''t understandnguage, from beasts to insects, and even youkai. Witnessing her mentor''s mastery of linguistic curse, Shizu was filled with awe, astonishment, and reverence.


    ...And once again, she red at the servant before her, who had acted so discourteously.


    "Sharing opinions, huh? Do you believe you have the right to speak within your position?"


    "I''m well aware of my rudeness. Nevertheless, I humbly request..."


    Upon the mentor''s confirmation, the servant, kneeling in supplication, pleaded once more.


    "...Would you like to hear the content, at least?"


    "Go on."


    Almost in a position simr to prostration, the servant spoke. Evidently, this individual was discontented with the recent assignment he had been chosen for.


    "With all due respect, the second Princess is of noble origin, a direct descendant of the Onitsuki family. To ensure utmost safety, it''s better for those less experienced to remain behind, considering that traveling together would be burdensome..."


    "Oh, so you''re concerned about the well-being of the Second Princess to that extent. Does that mean Yun-shoku''s Assistant is in a special position to be particrly worried about her?"


    "��!!?"


    As the servant before them voiced his opinion, the mentor promptly pointed out the issue. Faced with such tant unease, Shizu grew even more cautious.


    Though Shizu didn''t know the full story, she was aware that there were several promising candidates vying for the position of the next head of the Onitsuki n. While it hadn''t been officially decided yet and there was still opposition, she knew that her own mentor had once been one of those candidates...


    "Is Yun-shoku-dono of the same opinion? Or is this your own judgment?"


    "...It''s my own judgment."


    In response to the mentor''s inquiry, the servant replied calmly after a brief silence. Shizu''s wariness remained intact. She puzzled over the servant''s intention. Was he genuinely aiming to reinforce the protection around the Second Princess, or was it the opposite? Perhaps the conversation itself was the goal. Who had instructed him? If it meant risking unnecessary tension with her mentor, Shizu was willing to do her best to dispel any sparks, even if she was still inexperienced.


    "...It''s an honorable nomination from the Lord and the elders to you. But this case is beyond my reach. If you have any objections, you should bring them up separately."


    "Understood."


    In response to the mentor''s exnation, the servant pressed his forehead to the ground and replied. Then, with a humble demeanor, he exited.


    "Master..."


    With a murmured call, Shizu realized that the curse that had been ced on her had been lifted.


    "...I kept you waiting. Shall we resume training?"


    Looking down at his disciple like that, the mentor spoke as though nothing had happened, as if the servant''s presence hadn''t stirred any disturbance.


    With those differently colored eyes, he maintained the same stered smile...


    * * *


    "Hahaha, so you were nearly beheaded?"


    "...It''s not aughing matter, you know?"


    At the farthest corner of the venue, near a woodshed situated amidst the workshops of the curse-tool masters, I raised my voice against the man who wasughing heartily.


    "What are you talking about? It''s more like a story that can''t help but beughed at. You''re lucky your head didn''t roll on the spot."


    An acquaintance from my time as aborer. An older mischief-maker. A member of the curse-tool masters and the group''s third-inmand, Kuga Sarujirou, dered in a tone that couldn''t be further from seriousness while seated atop a pile of firewood. He grinned broadly, his posture reflecting nonchnt logic.


    "...But aren''t you a peculiar one? You get to apany that Princess, you know? Shouldn''t you be crying tears of joy? I hate to say it, but she''s quite a beauty, isn''t she?"


    "But what about her personality?"


    "Don''t ask me. It''s too daunting for someone like me to talk about."


    And Sarujirou continued to grin with an almost mischievous smile. Sometimes, silence was golden, and the walls had ears��perhaps that was the principle he followed. He was skilled in navigating situations to protect his own standing.


    "You''re just clumsy, you fool. When you were aborer, that was the case as well. You had a chance to serve beside the princess, and you wasted it all, ending up like this. What do you think? Does the sweat-soaked bread you''ve earned through hard work taste good?"


    "I''ve grown to appreciate the taste of salty food."


    Or more precisely, my sense of taste has returned. It''s simr to when I used to do manualbor in the countryside. Since bing aborer''s apprentice, the meals I had were all nd. I''d often surreptitiously add salt or soy sauce when dining with Hina, whoined that the food had no taste. I realized the return of my sense of taste. It was simr to when I used to do farm work. Once I got used to being aborer, my taste buds adapted, and interestingly, when I first became a servant, the prepared meals were too spicy for me to handle. It''s amazing how easily one''s sense of taste can change. I got used to it quickly, though.


    "I heard something interesting. While the Second Princess is officially abat novice, her talents seem quite remarkable. Unofficially, it''s said that she tore through multiple great youkai she encountered, throwing them around and having a st. She''s quite proud and perfectionistic, so even the lower ranks like you won''t get much work from her. Honestly, I think it''s much easier than the usual tasks we do..."


    Sarujirou crossed his arms and tilted his head, offering me his advice. His words were likely true. It was a natural reaction for him to find it strange that I was desperately trying to avoid this particr task.


    "I''m aware of that, still..."


    I had already witnessed the sight of the great youkai being killed in an instant just a few days ago. Her skill was beyond doubt. However, that wasn''t the issue. It wasn''t about that. The problem was much more fundamental.


    "Still, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "Would you tell me the reason?"


    "Please spare me... There''s meaning in keeping certain information hidden, you know?"

 Chapter 135.1

    Chapter 135.1


    [Part 1/6]


    Dark. Everywhere, dark. My vision swallowed by darkness. Like a bottomless pit of darkness stretching endlessly. And it''s cold.


    It wasn''t as simple as closing one''s eyes or wearing a blindfold. This darkness, this deep ckness, was beyond such measures. It felt more primal, like it could halt the optic nerves, obstruct light from entering the retinas, causingplete blindness.


    The feeling of extreme cold intensified the experience too. Held in an ufortable position, my body freezing, only the sound of my trembling breath echoed. Unfortunately, making a sound was impossible.


    "I heard your story."


    A child''s voice pierced the darkness. Fear caused my body to tense. It was the sweet, melodious voice of a haughty and arrogant young girl.


    "You used to be aborer, right?"


    I held my breath at the girl''sment. Knowing this fact, knowing the content, suggested it wouldn''t end there.


    "And you were even that woman''s attendant, right?"


    Her tone was mocking, as if she was making fun of her sister to no end. A tone ofplete contempt for a family member. It was hard to believe such words were spoken by a child.


    "Just a peasant''s child, yet you were treated grandly, right? Don''t you think?"


    Giggles filled with malice and disdain. It felt more like veiled coercion than seeking agreement.


    "Is that ugly woman, so dried up and unattractive, really my sister? A sister by blood? Spare me the jokes. Disgusting."


    Truly, her disdain for the other was evident. Dismissive, scornful. As if even mentioning it would dirty her mouth.


    "I am nothing like that woman. Everything about me is different. That''s why everyone should respect me. They should revere me. They should... honor me."


    She dered her superiority repeatedly, emphasizing how she should be treated. It was almost obsessive, even possessive.


    As if starved, as if thirsty.


    "So, you see? This is proper discipline. A show of affection for those under my care."


    Sheughed. Mocked. The young child asserted her legitimacy, like a teacher reprimanding a defiant student.


    "Aren''t you lucky? If not for my father''s appointment, it wouldn''t be this easy, okay? Be grateful."


    A cruel and harsh deration chilling my core. Fear of death consumed my mind. My body trembled to the core, separate from the cold.


    "Well then. That''s all. You all should show me more affection."


    The outburst was silent, but a flood of malice rushed in, repeating endlessly. And then, and then...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Whoaaaaa!!!??"


    My own scream pulled me from the darkness. My heartbeats pounded fiercely. The thudding of my heart echoed in my ears. Drenched in sweat, my whole body shivered, and my vision wavered. Frantically looking around, I saw my familiar room...


    "Tomobe!? Are you okay!!? Can you hear me!!!??"


    My shoulders were suddenly grasped, and I recoiled, but before me stood the person I trusted most. Despite her urgent expression, her presence alone was reassuring.


    Relief washed over me, and with it, a surge of emotions. Tears welled up uncontrobly, and I couldn''t fake a flushed face or suppress sobs.


    "Ugh...!!"


    "Tomobe?"


    A torrent of emotionses crashing down on me with relief. My eyes moistened involuntarily, and I couldn''t feign a blushing face or stifle my sobs.


    "Uahhhh...!!!!"


    "Wh-what...!?"


    I clung to my mentor in bewilderment, but I continued to sob and sob. Frightened, I sob pitifully.


    "...There, there. You did well. You did well."


    Seeing me in such a pitiful state, my mentor embraced me, offeringfort. In that moment, her kindness was all that mattered...


    * * *


    After a short time of crying like a child, I finallyposed myself. Yun-shoku waited for me to regain myposure before speaking softly.


    "First... how much of your memory remains?"


    "Well..."


    I thought, shivering. Thest vivid memory was of the cherry-colored girl looking down on me like a maggot. Scorned, despised, questioned��then nothing.


    A memory severed, like a cut...


    "I see... Let me exin things in order, then."


    Yun-shoku began to exin. Likely, visual or illusion art had been used. I was taken without any resistance. It was at the hands ofborers under Princess Aoi''smand, a princess known for her tyranny and irrationality.


    "Hisame was the one who informed me that you were taken."


    The incident with the loli gori happened right after I parted ways with Hisame. It wouldn''t be strange if he had noticed themotion. In fact, he seemed to have rushed to report it. I was grateful for that.


    "So, did Yun-shoku retrieve me?"


    "Well, that''s... it''s not something I can do in my position."


    Yun-shoku responded with a self-deprecating smirk at my observation. It was a conversation where we both understood the obviousness of the situation, causing embarrassment. It would be difficult for the third-ranked servant to go against the daughter of the legal wife, even if their positions didn''t matter. Physically challenging her would be futile.


    "A bit circuitous, but you can thank various connections. With some intervention, I managed to take you in."


    Yun-shoku shrugged as if to say it was a tough journey. Despite the yful tone, signs of fatigue were evident in her expression. She seemed to have had a hard time protecting me.


    "I apologize for causing you trouble. I''m sor��ow!!?"


    I attempted to express gratitude and winced as I became acutely aware of the pain throughout my body. Yun-shoku supported me and continued to exin.


    "Don''t rush. ...It''s not like you''ve been fully recovered."


    It was likely a half-yful punishment. My body was wrapped in bandages, revealing clear signs of violence. There were marks of punches, as well as traces of kicks, whips, and ropes. The chill in my body was probably due to being stripped and doused with cold water multiple times. That was a guess based on my condition at the time of retrieval.


    "At the very least, theborers around you were likely involved."


    "Well, of course. If it were the princess''s direct punishment, I''d be dead."


    Even during her loli days, Gori-sama was physically strong enough to single-handedly wipe out a group of powerful youkai. No matter how much she held back, multipleplex fractures would be certain. In reality, it might be bad, but it was probably just bruising and internal bleeding. It seemed most likely that it was a collective assault by the powerlessborers. At this point, Gori-sama couldn''t discern people well enough to blindly trust her father (I''m not saying she had good judgment even during the original story).


    "But even so, these are not minor injuries. ording to the medic, you should rest for about five or six days. You''ll need to change the medication and bandages."


    "Medic? Ah, you mean Dokusawa''s..."


    I immediately deduced that the medic who treated me was the girl I had gotten to know during myborer days. Or rather, it couldn''t have been anyone else. Or rather, she''s a bit dubious too. Like Sarujirou, she''s smart and takes advantage of opportunities. She managed to help me in the nick of time.


    "It seems to be at the Advisor''s instruction. She also said that her people took care of you."

 Chapter 135.2

    Chapter 135.2


    [Part 2/6]


    "Advisor? You mean that ck butterflydy?"


    Onitsuki''s Advisor, Onitsuki Kochou, was one of the heroines (?) of ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru),'' an old woman who appeared much younger than her age. She had inadvertently taken care of me during myborer apprentice days.


    "Yes, I was honestly surprised. That Advisor arranging for someone to look after you... I even suspected that you might be caught up in some conspiracy."


    "Hahaha, well..."


    It wasn''t aughing matter. At least, it was certain that I was getting entangled in some sort of conspiracy. However, Advisor...


    (Surprisingly responsible? Well, I can''t really imagine her having a good personality...)


    Given herplicated and mysterious family''s power dynamics, it was scary to act recklessly. ...More importantly, the punishment I just received was a prime example of that. Walls have ears, and shouji paper doors have eyes. It''s not too much to say it again. This was only the first day. I couldn''t predict how they would react if I made the next move.


    "Then I suppose I should inform the acquaintances in the medic group. If I recall correctly, that girl is from a branch of the Yakushiji family, right? Given her position, they wouldn''t handle her roughly all of a sudden."


    The Yakushiji family, even within the regr exorcists'' households, was known for their development and production of spiritual medicines and prohibited substances. The main family had declined and went extinct due to the conspiracy of the enemy force "Youkai Salvation" before the main story''s timeline. However, before that, under the guidance of the Minister of The Right, the family''s knowledge was passed on to the imperial academy of pharmacology and local exorcists'' families under the guise of technical instruction.


    The Dokusawa family is descended from them. Their skills and knowledge carried more weight than their status as household members. Serving as assistants or Yun-shoku for the Medic or Research group for generations granted a significant position. Especially for the Medic group. Those higher-ups have their lives on the line, and they can''t oppose doctors. Even among Yun-shoku, it''s different for the Medic group. Her father was a Yun-shoku for the Medic group.


    "True, but... resting, huh?"


    It hurts. It hurts a lot. Not in terms of physical pain, but the inconvenience. Asking me to rest now is almost like cutting off my options. Forget about nning, even training time... if my muscles be dull and weaken, I won''t survive battles where survival is at stake. Unfortunately, the destination I''m being sent to doesn''t seem like a ce where I''ll survive such battles.


    (Maybe I could use my weakened condition as an excuse to decline... is that even possible?)


    In a momentary exchange (?), I understood. If I throw a tantrum and refuse to go, that little brat will forcibly take me. Taking me, the one appointed by Father, is already a done deal for that loli Gori-sama. I can''t escape anymore. Even if I plead with her, she might just bulldoze over me.


    "...Spare me."


    I copsed onto my bed, looking up at the ceiling and sighing. If she know I''m just a pebble on the roadside, why can''t she leave me be? Why does it have to be like this? Could it be that even this is within Psycho Father''s expectations? How annoying.


    "...Is it a bother? Do you need help or advice?"


    "..."


    Yun-shoku, who had been sitting beside me, asked while I wasmenting. I turned my silent gaze towards my superior and mentor, who genuinely cared for me.


    Staring at that face, full of concern...


    "No, if I''m bedridden for too long, my master will drown in a sea of paperwork... Ouch!!?"


    My retort to the empty boast was met with a chop to the top of my head. No mercy...


    * * *


    With all of that, more than two days had passed since the short-term kidnapping incident.


    In the end, perhaps aspensation for spouting such nonsense even in such dire straits, I found myself working on my bed. Yun-shoku herself had been burdened with additional tasks from above, keeping her extremely busy.


    "Is this really the time for this...?"


    Tired from the paperwork done while sitting, I cracked my neck. My shoulders were stiff.


    "Sigh..."


    Quietly moving the brush, I was consumed by impatience as the time relentlessly passed. But... it''s not like I can exin the original story''s knowledge and seek understanding. They wouldn''t be understood anyway. Ugh, my head is starting to hurt...


    "At least it''s better than being attacked by the loli gori again..."


    The moment I remembered the existence of the power-type pink gori who kept her distance and remained silent, a shiver ran down my spine. What can I do? I faced the desk ced by my bedside, leaning on it helplessly. I don''t have time toin about ack of time. Comining won''t make the documents in front of me disappear. And if I let this slide, it will ultimatelye back to bite me. There''s no choice but to face it. Call it escapism, if you will.


    "Well, I guess this is where I am. Stamp, stamp..."


    What I''m currently documenting is a request for additional equipment, attire, and other consumables. Summarizing the requested items, stating the reasons, and finally stamping it with the seal handed down from Yun-shoku. ...But the higher-up probably just skim it and not fulfill the request as stated. It''s a bit ironic that I''m the one stamping the seal instead of my superior, considering myck ofpliance awareness.


    "Sigh... Ahh, it''s awkward to be stared at too much, though."


    I sighed at the loose management system that seemed typical of the medieval period, and incidentally pointed out that fact to the person who had been silently observing me from the side.


    "Huh!? Uh, I mean... I''m sorry...!!"


    In response to the sudden call, the person in question, a low-ranking member of the servant group, lowered her shoulders apologetically at my request. As if she remembered btedly, she quickly bowed her head. Immediately afterward, there was a thud as she covered her face, then lifted her head, shrinking her petite body and showing a bashful upward nce. Astonishingly, this was neither aedy skit nor an act. It was undoubtedly genuine.


    A member of the former Kuchinasi squad, her name is ''Hisame.'' This girl, with her somewhat neglected emerald-colored hair, probably in her mid-teens, directed a puppy-like gaze with upturned eyes towards me, who was watching her with a mix of bewilderment and exasperation.


    "I heard from Kuchinasi... the squad leader, but you really are quite timid, huh? Well, if your role is scouting, I guess it''s okay?"


    Flinching at the slightest sound or presence, responding to a call without discrimination, and appearing frightened to the point of shrinking back, one would urately describe this behavior as cowardly. However, given the nature of our work, it shouldn''t be something to mock... though, in her case, I wasn''t convinced her subsequent reactions would be smooth. She seems like the type who would sit there and freeze up, unable to run away even if threatened, just copsing on the spot.


    (It''s understandable why Kuchinasi said she''s likely to die young.)


    Actually, due to her heightened senses, she might notice a threat first and then go straight into a daze. Talent being killed by personality, you could say.


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    Her apology came in a voice on the verge of tears. Is this due to fear? Or maybe because she had bumped her face earlier?


    "No, it''s not like I''m bullying you... but I get nervous when I''m stared at for too long too. If you''re bored, feel free to find something to do."


    While I''m taking care of office tasks, I''m gued by the sensation of being surveilled as she kneels next to me, continuously watching me. Well, if I were actually being surveilled, that would be fine, but... I had noticed that the feeling of her gaze was different. It''s not quite like that. It''s kind of scattered and restless.


    "No. It''s not that I''m bored... it''s just that I thought you were really amazing."


    "...Amazing?"


    I tilted my head in response to her unexpected answer.


    "Yes. You''ve been writing and working with numbers so smoothly since earlier... I mean, it''s so cool! I don''t really understand the content, though!"


    "Huh?"


    Her straightforward, sparkling eyes, like those of a puppy looking up at its owner, left me utterly bewildered. No, even if I''m respected for something like that... Wait, could it be that I have a high literacy rate?


    I asionally forget, but being unable to read, write, or do calctions is not umon. Moreover, she had received Kuchinasi''s stamp of approval, stating that her head andprehension were not up to par.


    "Didn''t you say you were bad at reading, writing, and math?"


    "Y-Yes... I''m ashamed to say..."


    Hisame responded with genuine embarrassment to my pointing it out. Given her attitude, maybe...


    "Could it be that you don''t even know how to write your own name?"


    "Y-Yes! Um, how did you know!?"


    "Well, it''s not like it''s hard to guess..."


    It was just a hunch... could it actually be true?


    "It might be fine for someone at the bottom... but as you move up, you''ll struggle, you know?"


    If she bes a squad leader, being illiterate and bad with numbers would be problematic. By that time, though, if she''s still alive...


    "Yes, Kuchinasi mentioned that too. But..."


    Hisame''s timid voice was hard to make out as she hesitated. Whatever I could manage to discern, the content was overwhelmingly negative. It seemed like she was aware of her poorprehension and memorization skills and had given up on learning.

 Chapter 135.3

    Chapter 135.3


    [Part 3/6]


    "..."


    Her submissive attitude made me furrow my brows. If she has an aptitude for scouting, this would be problematic. In Yun-shoku''s n for reforming the servant group, raising the literacy levels of the entire group was one of the goals. Especially for those involved in reconnaissance, it would be even more important for them not to be illiterate. She wanted them to write reports in a formal manner rather than just bringing back the information they''ve seen.


    As I mentioned, there''s no time to spare...


    "Hisame, it''s written as ''�����''. That''s your name."


    "Huh?"


    In response to my exnation, the newly minted servant raised her head with a slightly downward tilt. At the same time, I pressed a torn piece of paper with her provisional name written on it against her.


    "Since Kuchinasi''s former squad leader said something to me, I will do it. But I can''t do it right away because I''m busy, but won''t it be a problem when you get promoted? At least let me teach you enough so you can write reports. For now, make sure you can write your own name."


    "Y-Yes!!"


    In response to my somewhat indifferent words, Hisame nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling. Yep, she''s definitely naive. Too straightforward for her own good.


    (Being straightforward isn''t exactly a virtue... It''s tough.)


    In my previous life, a personality like hers might have been okay. But the hardships in this world are beyondparison to my previous life. Being a fool, straightforward, and pure were akin to dering yourself as nothing more than prey.


    At least that aspect needs to be corrected. I can''t abandon her. I don''t want to abandon her...


    "Uh, uh, Senior Tomobe...? Is something the matter?"


    Seeming to notice my somewhat impolite gaze, Hisame inquired with unease evident even through the screen. Indeed, her talent isn''t bad.


    "...I want some hot water. Bring it over."


    "Y-Yes!"


    Hisame answered my request in a tearful voice and dashed towards the kitchen of the room. She''s probably skilled in stealth; it would be fine to hear some knock-knock footsteps, but there''splete silence. Seriously, what''s with her, trying to hide like that!!


    ...And now, why is Hisame here? I should give a good exnation to those who may be wondering why Hisame is here.


    The Kuchinasi squad was reorganized after the squad leader was removed from thebat force of the team. During that process, Hisame, who had lower skillspared to the other members, was separated from the squad and became part of the unaffiliated standby group.


    In addition, Yun-shoku had be busy, making it difficult for her to focus on me, as I was ordered to rest further as punishment. This situation is a result of abination of factors.


    Reporting my abduction and the fact that I had been apanying Yasunaga Institution up until then established a connection. Taking this into ount, Yun-shoku decided on Hisame''s cement. I try to oppose it. But Yun-shoku rejected my objection. Damn it.


    (To be honest, it''s awkward...)


    As I finished correcting the typos on the scroll and tidied up, I thought to myself. If I nce towards the kitchen, I can see the figure of the new servant, trembling at the stove. She timidly turned her gaze toward me with a sense of anxiety.


    "U-Um, is this pot okay!?"


    "...Yeah. That''s right."


    After responding to her words of confirmation, I returned my gaze to the next document.


    Every movement, every gesture, and even the faint emotions behind the words I utter are all carefully observed by the other side. It would be much easier if I could justmand like Kuchinasi... Unfortunately, despite the difference in experience, I''m also a lower-ranking member in terms of rank, and the age gap isn''t that significant either. I couldn''t be that domineering.


    (And also...)


    Recalling another difficult-to-deal-with reason, I shake off that line of thought. It''s just sentimental nonsense. I''m pathetic for holding onto these feelings, it''s utterly womanly.


    "Here''s your hot water!"


    A cry of panic, as though silent infiltration had no meaning, resonates. Hisame rushes over here in a fluster. My intuition, honed through surviving countless life-or-death situations as a servant, picked up on an incredibly unpleasant atmosphere emanating from her.


    "Wha...!?"


    Immediately after, Hisame slipped and executed a gracefully disastrous fall. She spins around andnds on her butt, while the teacup she was carrying flies through the air, releasing steam. Naturally, its contents are on the verge of spilling out.


    "I pretty much expected this...!!"


    At the point where she was either going to tumble or not, I had already sprung into action, enduring the pain in my body as I rushed over. Using spiritual energy to enhance my body, I propel myself forward like a cat''s leap. Instantly assessing the situation, I click my tongue and brace myself. That is, covering Hisame.


    "U-ugh, it''s hot!!?"


    "Senior!!?"


    Experiencing the near-scalding hot water, I scream. Immediately afterward, the teacup collides with my head, causing pain. I press my head while groaning and squat down. Ugh, why do I have to go through this? Isn''t there any salvation?


    "Uh, um... Are you okay?"


    "Do you think I''m all right?"


    "Um... Should I cool it down with water?"


    "Yes, please."


    My entire body aches��head, back, and all. I decided toply with Hisame''s suggestion.


    "Yes. Um... Sorry, could you move back?"


    "Huh? Oh..."


    Hisame''s hesitant request made me realize the situation, albeit btedly.


    Since I had been shielding her from the hot water, I was unintentionally straddling her. Furthermore, due to the pain in my head, I had my head pressed against her abdomen. It''s a bted thought, but her stomach is so soft and squishy, like a girl''s.


    ...Is this harassment?


    "...? Um. You''re... heavy."


    Facing my rigidity after grasping the situation, Hisame, who wasn''t retreating despite the circumstances, makes her request once more. Perhaps she hasn''t developed much of a sexual consciousness yet, as I don''t detect any disgust in her words. She''s still reserved and slightly apologetic.


    "Oh, uh... Right. Yeah, sure. I''ll move. I''ll move..."


    Fortunately, I was in luck. There''s still room to gloss over things. To let things go unanswered. I gradually separate our closely pressed bodies...


    "Hey, little brat. It''s time for your medicine. Seriously, why is it that guys are always such idiots, I mean..."


    Right after that, the door to the hut was forcefully swung open. Entering was Dokuzawa Yakuko, the slightly older member of the now-extinct Yakushiji branch family��now the Dokuzawa family. She carried a medicine kit with her.


    It''s unfortunate that she appeared at the worst possible time.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...What the hell are you doing?"


    The intruder, the first to recover before the three of us could fall into silence, posed a question��no, an interrogation. Or perhaps it was an inquiry. The target was, needless to say, me.


    "It''s not what it looks like. Listen to me properly like a civilized person. This is a misunderstanding. It''s an overly clich��d development specific to eroge and galge. I know that such developments have a punchline, but it''s about time to move away from typical patterns, you see..."


    "Oh, I see."


    The exnation that was about to drag on and on was cut off sharply by the intruder.


    "About the part down there. Exin."


    "H-hyes!? Senior said he''d teach me about things I didn''t know!"


    "Can you please stop escting misunderstandings!?"


    It''s even worse when her pure and innocent nature doesn''t perceive any malicious intent. No, really! She''s teary-eyed because I suddenly addressed her, you know? It''s not my fault!


    "Fine, fine. So, anything else you want to say in the end?"


    My defense was brushed off so curtly, I was condemned. I guess I''m screwed.


    "Wait, you''ll understand."

 Chapter 135.4

    Chapter 135.4


    [Part 4/6]


    "Five more seconds."


    "Oh, Buddha. Are you still sleeping?"


    Given an unexpected time limit, I offered a heartfelt prayer.


    ...Well then. As for the events that immediately followed, I''m hesitant to describe them in detail for personal reasons, so unfortunately, I''ll exin them using onomatopoeia below.


    Haa... Haa... Pow!! Ka-pow!! St!!


    * * *


    A now-extinct branch family of the Yakushiji n, the Dokusawa family, once visited the Onitsuki family to spread their knowledge of pharmacology. Due to the literal disappearance of their main family, this branch family has be subservient to the Onitsuki family for generations.


    Since then, four generations have passed. Considering the history of the Yakushiji branch family as well, it spans seven generations. Dokusawa Yakuko, the daughter of seventh-generation head of the Dokusawa family and a member of the medic group, is currently unwrapping the bandages wound around my body. Just like her father, the medic group''s Yun-shoku, she belongs to medic group, and she''s the one tending to me.


    "Your progress is going well. Well, you are a spiritual energy user after all. Even if you weren''t capable of using spiritual arts, you''d still be better off than those untrainedborers who''d try to inflict punishment."


    "That''s true."


    At the very least, this swelling from the direct punch to my face should subside much quicker. Did it make a weird sound when it connected?


    "Um, umm, are you okay?"


    "Do you think he''s okay?"


    "I-I''m sorry!"


    "..."


    "Please stop. I''m not bullying her."


    Yakuko, the familiar face who serves as the senior in this field, answers Hisame''s question and then res at me with a stern expression. While it''s true that I don''t deny my slightly malicious tendencies, isn''t Hisame''s tendency to react to everything more or less the same?


    "I''m trying to make sure it doesn''t go that way. ...Bullying is just embarrassing."


    "I know. It''s just humiliating to do it."


    I express my sincere feelings from the bottom of my heart to Yakuko, the familiar face who ys the role of an older sister figure. While they say you should throw a stone at a drowning dog and that the world is full of demons, there''s no need for me to follow suit.


    I don''t want to follow suit.


    "..."


    "Tomobe-san?"


    "After this is settled, I''ll give you a massage, so be prepared, okay? It''s gonna hurt like hell!!"


    Responding yfully to Hisame''s questioning gaze, I was forcefully smacked on the back. The sound echoed refreshingly in the room. I probably have red marks on my skin now. Hey, aren''t injured people supposed to be cared for?


    "Don''t talk so arrogantly for a servant. Come on, stay still. I''m applying the medicine."


    Saying that, Dokusawa Yakuko, the daughter of the Dokusawa family, generously spread the ointment over my body. It''s apparently meant to expedite the healing process. "Even though it''s expensive..." she grumbled while reluctantly applying the medicine on my body, kneading and stretching it.


    "Wouldn''t a cheaper one work?"


    "I think so too. ...But it wouldn''t be a joke to use bottom-tier products on thepanion of the Second Princess, resulting in a full-body inmmation, right?"


    "True."


    Specifically, there''s a risk that she might be torn to shreds by the irate pink gori if she irritates her. I''ve taken my fair share of beatings, but that arrogant girl tended to dismiss her own actions in the main game. Thements section in Let''s y videos was usually flooded with criticism.


    And the current pink gori is a father-con due to her loli form. That''s why, even if I''m punished, my life won''t be taken. It''s different with Yakuko. She could kill her with a sense of torment simr to how one might toy with insects. She probably wants to avoid using cheap medicine and having the responsibility shifted onto her.


    "I''d rather not get involved like this if I could help it. Because of you, I have to y this unfortunate role."


    "My condolences."


    "If you want my sympathy, pay me."


    "I''m broke."


    "Tch."


    I received a click of the tongue. I''d rather not talk about how my bribe to Sarujirou disappeared. Please forgive me.


    "About Sarujirou... You get along with him quite well. ...Just don''t cause us any trouble, alright? Come on, give me your face!"


    "That''s already... It hurts!!?"


    I dere with sincerity that I will make an effort to address the medic''s concerns and avoid attracting the attention of the higher-ups in the Onitsuki family. Immediately after, I let out a scream as she twists the ointment-soaked cloth onto my face. Hey, can you be a little gentler? My face is already swollen...


    "If you''re a man, stop whimpering! Your usual injuries are worse anyway. Don''t cry."


    My plea is once again brushed aside. I can''t deny that, bute on... It still hurts, you know?


    "Well. This should do."


    After a while, Yakuko, who thoroughly applied the ointment, finally finishes her task, even rubbing it into the scars.


    "Here, you help with that area."


    "Eek!"


    "You''re my errand girl..."


    Whilemanding Hisame, Yakuko wraps the bandages around my body, pulling tightly.


    "Alright, we''re done here. I''ve seen the injury marks. For added assurance, you should continue this for the next four or five days."


    "Is it necessary for that long? Training?"


    "For minor injuries, it''s fine, but stop if it''s something major. Do you intend to smear dirt on my face?"


    "But..."


    I can''t help but make a bitter expression at Yakuko''s diagnosis. If I follow her advice, I''d need to rest until the grind, which is a problem. Quite a problem.


    "I don''t know why you''re in such a hurry. Even if you cram all night at thest moment... well, it won''t make much of a difference if you give it your all now, right?"


    "Even if I give my all normally, it''s not enough."


    It''s not enough. Really, it''s not nearly enough. But even so, I''m struggling to improve things, even just a little. No one wants to die, after all.


    "...I guess there''s really no helping it."


    With a sigh of exasperation that seems to go on forever, Yakuko takes out a small medicine box. She shows it to me right in front of my eyes.


    "What''s this?"


    "I heard about it from Sarujirou. You have been moving around a lot. Well, it''s all stock, but isn''t it better than having nothing?"


    Taking Yakuko''s words to heart, I ept the medicine box. Upon inspecting the contents, I find various types of spiritual medicines. Most of them are of amon level for exorcists, but there are also rtively expensive ones mixed in. And each of them is valuable to a servant like me.


    "...Thank you."


    "Some of them are almost expired, so don''t me me if you get a stomachache, alright?"


    With a genuine gesture of gratitude from me, the familiar face of the medic, who finished her work, shrugs and stands up.


    "Are you leaving now? I can''t offer you tea, but I can offer you hot water, right?"


    "I''m busy here. I don''t have that kind of time."


    Even though she''s too busy for that, she came all the way to this shed. Even after I leave, I keep my head bowed for a while...


    * * *


    "If possible, I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t peek like that."


    Exiting the hut addressed to the servant group Yun-shoku, the young medic returns to the territory of the medic group, having sensed that presence. She stops in a corner of the garden and voices a slightint as she points it out.


    ''Excuse me, but please bear with the whims of an old one... It''s just a quirk of mine, you see.''


    A cheerful voice filled with jest resonates from behind. When she turns around, she sees an exquisite white egret. A white egret standing alone on the gravel path. A Shikigami taking the form of a white egret.

 Chapter 135.5

    Chapter 135.5


    [Part 5/6]


    The puppet controlled by Onitsuki''s ck Butterfly Lady...


    "...As instructed. I apply that medicine every day. Is there something else you need?"


    ''You make it sound like it''s a big deal. I just wanted to thank the kind young person who listens to my requests. I left some money and raw materials for medicine at your ce, although it might be presumptuous of me. Please check itter.''


    "Thank you very much."


    Despite her response, the medic frowned. She had put up boundaries, after all... No one would be pleased with someone barging into their home without permission. This was a threat.


    (Indeed. I''ve gotten myself into a troublesome connection.)


    For Yakuko, that certain servant is not without friendship. She did not disdain theborer apprentice whom she got to know through Sarujirou, at least not at that time. And she should have been happy that she had a chance tomunicate with the first princess and Advisors. The problemy in the unexpected steadfastness of those around him.


    The incident of the boy falling to servant status forced her hand. She couldn''t me her for not choosing friendship.


    She tried to advise Sarujirou, who often gave advantages to the fallen boy, but she was rebuffed. Not only that, even the ck Butterfly Lady seemed to be involved in this. And she''s still dealing with that idiot in some capacity...


    ''Reluctantly, huh? I know I''m pushing you beyond your limits. I''m sorry.''


    "...Separate from my main duties, there are additional instructions. However, they might significantly hinder my regr tasks. I hope you understand this point."


    With a polite tone, but still expressing her opinion sincerely, Yakuko speaks. A hasty person might have shouted out in response, but even though she is addressing an "old hag," she chooses her words considering her audience. Her speech was a testament to her recognition that she was dealing with someone who could make rational judgments. Probably, after a while, this issue would be resolved with some assistance and consideration. Thisdy was that kind of woman.


    In reality, Yakuko wasn''t inconvenienced by it as much as puzzled. The name ck Butterfly Lady wasn''t just for show. This old woman, known to be asionally cold and ruthless even to her own family, wouldn''t go out of her way to care for a formerborer without a reason. It couldn''t possibly be out of goodwill. What kind of borate and cunning scheme was she concocting?


    ''But just this once. If it''s about money and materials, I can manage here somehow. You''re the only one I can rely on, after all. Please do your best.''


    The "best" Kochou mentions is indeed the correct blend. The preparation of spiritual medicine can be a dangerous task, depending on the materials used. And the quality and quantity of the medicine Kochou ordered from Yakuko were not something that even she, who was among the top medics of the Onitsuki family, could concoct overnight.


    The various secret medicines ordered, supposedly to be given to the servant... Even the ointments applied to heal the injuries from the recent punishment were the same.


    ''Especially that ointment. Make sure that boy applies it every day until he sets off, okay?''


    Although enticed by the sweet tone of the White Egret''s request, Yakuko wasn''t the type to be easily swayed. As an expert, she couldn''t unconditionally fulfill that request either.


    "...Are you serious? Every day with that medicine?"


    ''Is it not possible? Does it have unbearable side effects?''


    "It''s not that it''s not possible..."


    As she mulled over White Egret''s request with its fake, vacant eyes, an indescribable expression crossed Yakuko''s face. She speaks with a somewhat reluctant tone.


    "That medicine does indeed contribute to strengthening the body. If Madam Advisor is willing to ept its manufacturing cost and the efficiency of its effects, it''s fine. However, even if I eliminate those factors, that medicine has its shorings."


    ''Shorings?''


    Reflecting on the medic''s words in a questioning manner, White Egret''s imitation mulls over them, and the atmosphere grows heavy. In the silence, the scene continues.


    Stimting spiritual enhancement in the subject, the ointment not only promotes wound healing but also acts as a secondary effect. It was ordered as soon as the decision was made for the servant to apany the Second Princess on her first mission. Sessfully utilizing it during the kidnapping incident, it was valuable and its effects substantial. ording to Kochou''s research, the risks were minimal.


    Never did she suspect this medic was lying, but sensing Kochou''sposed demeanor, the medic resumed exining while choosing her words with tension.


    "Oh, well, you see, that medicine wasn''t originally developed for bodily enhancement. It''s more like a substance that identally had its effects discovered through its original intended use."


    And during the Great Youkai War, the newly discovered application gained prominence and became famous. Initially, it wasn''t used as an ointment but rather as an oral medication, as Yakuko exins.


    ''That''s news to me. I thought I had a fair understanding of pharmacology. So, what was its original purpose?''


    "...It''s an aphrodisiac."


    "I''m sorry. Could you repeat that?"


    Surprised by the medic''s disclosure, White Egret asks again, doubting her own hearing.


    "I-it''s an aphrodisiac."


    Perhaps because she''s also a girl of marriageable age, the medic answers again, seeming reluctant. The atmosphere takes on a different tone from earlier, and a silence hangs in the air...


    From dried sea youkai beast phalluses to bear youkai monster livers, snake youkai monster blood to scorpion youkai monster toxins, maind ginseng to youkai bee royal honey, insect youkai monsters that grow in forbidden areas to winter-insect, and summer-grass infused carnivorous spiritual herbs... these precious ingredients, including imported goods, areplexly blended to create a spiritual medicine that goes beyond the simple realm of wound remedies. The medicine itself prates every single cell, activating them and enhancing the body. Its effectiveness corrtes with the target''s spiritual power, making it amonly used substance during the chaos of the war by most exorcists.


    However, it''s a secondary discovery from existing medicines. It wasn''t its original purpose.


    Once upon a time, there was an exorcists family head with remarkable abilities but no heir. To prevent the loss of valuable spiritual factors, both the head and the imperial court ordered the Yakushiji family to formte a pill. This pill, which served as the source of the ointment that would be applied to the servant, was called ''Umairaga'' (�R���s���_). Now, its original purpose has been mostly forgotten, and due to changes in Fus��-kuni''s trading situation and pharmaceutical-rtedws, the practical form of the substance that could be used daily has long disappeared from many exorcists'' households.


    "Well, originally, it was formted for oral consumption and then processed for topical application. Therefore, its original effects are somewhat limited..."


    But it''s notpletely ineffective. With consistent application, the original effects gradually reveal themselves. She doesn''t want to discuss something too crude, but that servant has already attracted attention due to causing trouble. If he were to act impulsively and assault a passing maid, what would happen? Above all, she didn''t want to be a suspect during questioning.


    ''Aphrodisiac...''


    "Yes, it''s an aphrodisiac."


    The medic responds to White Egret, who seems to be mulling over the word dreamily. If it were just about healing wounds, there are other medicines. She wished she wouldn''t resort to using something like that. Some task seems to be on the horizon, but that monstrosity, the Second Princess, will be apanied by him. There''s no need for him to rush into bodily enhancement through such an indirect method... As a fellow woman, the medic holds a faint hope for Advisor.


    ''...Understood. It''s fine. No problem.''


    After a moment of silence, White Egret reaches that conclusion.


    "Well, but..."


    ''No problem.''


    "Alright."


    The medic, who had intended to persist, found herself answering immediately. She even curls her lips into a smirk, as if she thought his response would be something like the servant''s.


    ''Rest assured. I''ll take the supervisory responsibility. Even if you''re suspected, I promise to defend you. Do you need a written guarantee?''


    "Absolutely."


    It was an immediate response. A fallback is essential. Having her tail cut off like a lizard wouldn''t be pleasant if things go awry. They''re walking a dangerous path. She needs that much assurance. Right after, a scroll falls from the sky. When she unties it and opens it, there''s a written statement inside. It''s not just a simple letter. It''s a contract, bound by a curse ofpensation, to absolutely defend her actions.


    "...I''ve certainly confirmed it. Then, as a member of the Onitsuki family''s household, I will follow your instructions."


    Reassured by receiving the guarantee, Yakuko secured her immediate safety. Simultaneously, she felt a slight sympathy for the familiar servant, a sentiment of pity, albeit very slight.


    (Since it''s your own choice, I won''tin.)


    Listening to the life stories mixed with casual chatter, the medic was astounded by the servant''s ineptitude in living. Despite having no room forcency and no time to observe others, he was busy cutting his own body, surpassing his own capacity, and causing trouble without heeding warnings. Rather, merely cooperating like this was already sufficient. She had reluctantly stepped in to clean up Sarujirou''s mess, as he persistently poked his nose in.


    "...Honestly, life would be easier if he were a bit more self-centered."


    Whispering in a tone that mixedplex emotions, the medic pressed Yakuko about her formerborer''s way of living, as if she couldn''tprehend it. The voice was tinged with feelings difficult to describe.


    ''Did you say something?''


    "No, never mind. Would it be eptable to continue for a little while longer? Talking for too long will attract attention. Besides, I have a concoction to prepare..."


    Specifically, she had to prepare a paralysis poison. And not just any, but an incredibly potent one. Ordered by the head and elders, it was the most powerful substance known to the Dokusawa family. Concentrating dangerous materials repeatedly, it could render even cmity youkai immobile for several days.


    What it will be used for exactly... whatever it is, it''s a significant task. She mustplete it wlessly, without cutting any corners, for her own advancement. Normally, she should have devoted her entire being to that work. Instead, she spent valuable time caring for the servant. She wants to go home and work. She won''t be able to sleep untilte tonight. Her impatience led her to make what seemed like a rude remark.


    ''That''s right. Certainly, you have a lot on your te... I''m sorry for taking up your time. Do your best with your work, alright?''


    "...Of course."


    Feeling an inexplicable sensation from White Egret''s words of encouragement, Yakuko mechanically offers her thanks and departs. There''s no changing the fact that she has things she must do, and time is limited.


    "..."


    ...For a while, she can''t shake the feeling that something is caught in her back teeth.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 135.6

    Chapter 135.6


    [Part 6/6]


    ...


    "Yes, well, I said "do your best." But still?"


    On the other side of White Egret, the woman murmurs. Her son has truly grown into an unpleasant character. He only inherited the negative aspects from both herself and that man. He''s intensely persistent, meddlesome, despicable, and unforgiving. How far does he want to degrade his dignity?


    "If he''s going to make a fuss, couldn''t he at least do it within the family... Does he really want to spread it around so dramatically?"


    No, she understands. It''s to torment him. Degrading the servant is just the beginning. Just a process. She probably knew what kind of personality he has and created this spectacle. Understanding that child''s nature, who can find even a jewel in filth and not just dust, is... she can''t help but feel disgusted, even though he''s her own son.


    It doesn''t matter. If that''s the case, she also has a hand to y. She won''t let him take it. That child, at least, she''ll save him from this injustice. It''s the only form of atonement she can offer as a member of the wretched Onitsuki bloodline.


    This time, she''ll save him.


    So...


    ''I''m sorry, okay? I can''t really find you cute.''


    Grandmother, with a hint of catlike apology, whispered to her granddaughter, whom she intends to discard...


    * * *


    "It seems you''ve been quite mischievous again, Aoi."


    "Mischievous? I merely disciplined the vassals as a member of the main household."


    In the dim study, illuminated only by candlelight, Aoi, the daughter who had entered while murmuring, looked calmly at her father as she replied. She did so without a hint of guilt, more as if it were a matter of course.


    In truth, it felt entirely logical to her. Of all things, thatpanion her father had chosen refused to apany her... and just a mere servant at that! To her, Onitsuki Aoi, it was an act that smeared both her and her father''s reputation. In fact, what she did could be seen as merciful, letting him off with such a minor punishment. She had originally intended to tighten the leash just a bit more...


    "But more importantly, it''s surprising how the news spread so quickly."


    "Gossip travels fast, especially when it has fins and scales. It''s something you should be well aware of as a direct descendant of the Onitsuki."


    "...Yes, Father."


    Ament and reprimand emerged from behind the curtain, serving as a caution. Aoi slightly frowned in response. Frowned, but immediately gave a respectful bow andplied.


    For her, it was belief in sincerity and affection. Aoi had never held an ounce of trust for her mother, who abandoned her like unwanted goods. The same applied to the subservient group that wore submissive smiles for her.


    Aoi had wanted to believe her flesh and blood, her parent, who could reprimand her honestly. She had hoped for that. To be loved, she wanted to think...


    "As for that servant, keep an eye on him. He''s certainly capable. And it holds political significance as well."


    "He served my sister, didn''t he?"


    "...He caused a scandal. That''s why he was punished. He was quite foolish. It was a rather lenient punishment."


    Without trying to deceive, her father responded to her inquiry. He revealed that it was due to her sister''s capriciousness that he received clemency. Aoi twisted her expression in a mocking manner upon hearing that truth.


    "Again with this..."


    "There might be something to consider about people like that. However, in your position, there are times when you need to hold reins even on such individuals. Do you understand?"


    "...I understand."


    Putting down the brush, Aoi straightened her posture as her father looked at her squarely from behind the curtain. Her father nodded slightly.


    "Words alone don''t earn trust. Shall I see your performance through practice?"


    "The forbidden area?"


    Fus��-kuni''s northern region, third-ss forbidden area, "Doku Noroi Fuka Hayashi (�a������ (Silent Curse Deep Forest))"... That''s the location of the mission Second Princess will formally undertake.


    "No need to fear. Even though it''s a forbidden area, it''s third-ss. Besides, it''s not particrly dangerous on the outer fringes. With your talent, you should easilyplete the task."


    "I don''t mind going deeper into the heart of it, though?"


    Confidently, Aoi proimed in response to her father''s exnation. Gathering herbs on the outskirts was far too boring for her. Whether it was medium youkai or great youkai, cmity youkai were equally powerless before her, in her conviction. She could even enter deep into the forest and subdue the ley lines. She was capable, not out of arrogance, but due to fact.


    "Don''t get conceited. Youkai are cunning. Countless people have been tripped up by arrogance like yours in the past. Focus only on fulfilling your duties."


    The response she received was strict, yet Aoi took it in a favorable manner. Gracefully and elegantly.


    "...I understand. I will do my duty as father taught me."


    Then, she disyed her eptance with a bow like ady should.


    "...It''s quitete now. You should leave."


    "Yes. Please take care of yourself, Father."


    Thankful for her father''s consideration, and also considering his fragile health, Aoi left the room. Her footsteps were notably lighter as she left,pared to when she entered.


    "...What truly beautiful parent-child affection. Don''t you agree, my lord?"


    Sarcastic words resounded from behind. There had been no presence. No, there wasn''t until a moment ago.


    Suddenly, a person appeared. In their hand was a coat, one of the precious curse-tools owned by the Onitsuki family. The Recognition Inhibiting Coat... the original version of it.


    Once, this was housed in the treasure vault of the demon (oni) that had nested in this valley.


    The head of Onitsuki family''s servant group, a frivolous man belonging to an affiliated branch of the Onitsuki family, Onitsuki Yuusei, nced coldly at him.


    "How did it go?"


    "Just as you instructed. All that''s left is execution... which is going to be the hardest part. Trying to deal with that monster is a heavy burden, you know?"


    Yuusei''s words were casual yet earnest. Onitsuki''s direct descendant, the princess, the crystallization of the prestigious Onitsuki family''s talent... he (the head of servant group) couldn''t be sure he could confront her head-on, even with his strategizing. Even a slight gap, a moment ofcency, could lead to ruin. Terrifying.


    "In other words?"


    "Just one more push. I''m looking for some insurance here."


    The figure smirked triumphantly. After a brief exchange of gazes, the lord pulled something as if surrendering.


    "I leave it to you. The formal transfer will take some time, but rest assured. No one in the family will oppose me after this n."


    "Well, well... to think you''d entrust me with something like this. I''ll have to work extra hard, won''t I?"


    The servant eximed in admiration at the bestowed weapon. Like the Recognition Inhibiting Coat, it was a top-grade curse-tool passed down in the Onitsuki family. A wicked weapon.


    For him, it was something that originally shouldn''t be granted to someone like him, a member of the family.


    "As per our contract, if you seed, the entire Onitsuki family will be under your control. The other branches won''t be able to oppose you. You should strive for that."


    The head of the servant group, a position not particrly revered within the Onitsuki family, especially with the current auxiliary role, didn''t hold any dissatisfaction about his status. He was not particrly modest.


    Ambitious and impulsive, but precisely for that reason, he held value. At least for the man who was the head of the family.


    "Heh... Well then, I''ll take my leave."


    "Yes. Make sure to gather your strength for the main event."


    With a polite yet impolite bow, the servant leader donned his coat and disappeared. Silence dominated the room for a while...


    "..."


    After a while, the sound of a brush scraping paper began to leak out of the room. Relentlessly, endlessly...


    Fan art:


    Title: Aoi in a Hanfu dress.


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter 136.1

    Chapter 136.1


    [Part 1/4]


    ''Haah... haah...!''


    Through the damp marsnd and into the forest, I sprint. My field of vision violently sways, blurring everything. My breath is ragged, but I keep running desperately. I''m running to escape the terrifying presence closing in from behind. To save her.


    ''Haa... haa... haaah...!!''


    I gasp heavily, and there''s the taste of iron in my mouth. I can''t hold back, and I involuntarily look down. Nausea hits me. Bitter bile drips from my mouth. My sweat pours like a waterfall, sttering on the ground.


    Still, I couldn''t stop. I couldn''t afford to stop. Not just for my sake but also to save her.


    ''I''m okay! It''s alright!! We''ve made it out. Hahaha, how about that, you b*stard!!''


    As I turned forward again, Iughed twistedly, masking my impatience and fear. I acted as if I were triumphant, even though I didn''t know what I was saying anymore. All I knew was what I had to do.


    But the warmth on my back was growing colder by the moment. There was no response. There was no time. I panicked. I rushed. I ran. I kept running. Run. Run. Run...!


    ''Haa, haa, d*mn... d*mn...!!''


    How did ite to this? Why did things turn out this way? I didn''t understand. Why... Why am I the one still alive? Why me? Again, why me...!?


    ''Hey, you okay? Are you still alive? Ugh...!? Pull yourself together!! You''re alive, right!?''


    In a faint murmur, my expression, previously one of despair, seemed to have a glimmer of hope. I called out desperately. I kept calling out. To ensure that she didn''t lose consciousness. To believe that there was still time. I didn''t want to go through that again. Once was enough.


    ''It''s getting... sleepy... Is it okay if I''m left behind?''


    ''Don''t be stupid! It''s toote for that now! Besides, wouldn''t you do the same...!?''


    It was a reallyte conversation. The most dangerous part was already behind us. It would be foolish to waste all the effort we had put in up to this point. Above all, those words should havee from my mouth.


    I, who had begged for help in such a pathetic manner, would be despicable if I abandoned her in the same situation.


    ''Ha, haha... Stubborn, aren''t you? Trying to act cool?''


    ''Showing off in front of girls is a guy''s privilege...!!''


    With a dry, bitter smile rather than a metaphor, Iughed and responded in kind. It was an obvious disy of bravado. I couldn''t hide my desperation. There was no room for pretending. That''s how it sounded, a small, contemptuous chuckle, next to my ear.


    But I didn''t mind. As long as she was alive, even if sheughed at me...


    ''Then... um. Can I ask you a favor? It''s a bit... heavy.''


    ''Just a little!''


    ''...Afterward, I''ll treat you to some dango. The expensive ones.''


    ''Seriously!?''


    Thest request she made was so faint that, despite all my concentration, it was barely audible...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Hey, idiot, wake up. Time to get ready for departure."


    "...Ah."


    I was shaken by my colleague, or maybe I had just awakened from a dream. I looked around, surrounded by the dense forest. I sharpened my senses. As far as I could sense, there were no signs of anything beyond the ordinary.


    I was on a rock. At the top of arge rock in the middle of the forest, allowing me to survey the area. It would be meaningless if I had been sleeping, though.


    (Really, it''s pointless.)


    Negligence was out of the question for those responsible for surveince in the area. Fortunately, nothing had happened this time, but it was only a matter of luck. When something did happen, it wouldn''t be as simple as taking responsibility.


    "You surprised me there. Were you napping? It''s a rare sight. What would you have done if you''d been eaten while you were asleep?"


    "I''d be more afraid of getting caught and beheaded."


    My colleague shrugged, as if exasperated by my reaction. It wasn''t a joke. It might have been a joke during the Loli Era, but in the main story, Gori-sama was a boss who surpassed a bossy boss. Even with the rmendation from her beloved father, there were limits. She could easily lose her temper and end up killing me.


    "Alright, let''s go. It''s mealtime."


    "What''s on the menu?"


    "Porridge."


    "The usual, then?"


    "No, not quite."


    As I sneered, my colleague, Tsukuba, shook his head in disagreement.


    "It''s noticeably thinner than usual. It seems our allotment is being used as payment. Likely the work of Princess''sborers."


    "That''s..."


    Truly loyal subjects, indeed.


    "There''s no point in lodging aint. Let''s endure it."


    Resigned, I climbed down from the rock. Following Tsukuba, I headed beyond the cooking smoke-filled forest.


    "Oh, right, Tsukuba."


    "...What is it?"


    "Thank you. You saved me."


    I felt genuine gratitude for waking me from that nightmare...


    * * *


    In the sixth year of Emperor Seiri''s reign in the northern region, towards the end of June, when even the Northern region begins to feel the heat of the summer, a group set out from Onitsuki Valley. They were a party of the second princess of the Onitsuki family, heading to a forbidden area as per orders from the Imperial Court.


    The group consisted of one ox cart, six horse-drawn carriages, and a total of 46 personnel. This included 15borers and maids who took care of their daily needs, four members of the Hidden Group, one medic, 20 temporarily hired soldiers, and five servants.


    Their destination was the third-ss forbidden area in Fus��-kuni''s Northern region, the "Silent Curse Deep Forest" (�a������, Doku Noroi Fuka Hayashi). Their objective was to thin out the creatures inhabiting that ce and, more importantly, secure the rare spiritual herbs that grew naturally in that area.


    The "Ifukamuta," which only grew in certain rich and unique spiritual ces, was also the subject of a secret request from an anonymous noble in the Imperial Court. Sess in this mission would solidify the Imperial Court''s trust in the Onitsuki family. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and a task worthy of determining the next head of the Onitsuki family.


    "For appearances'' sake, yes."


    On the fourth day since the group''s departure from the valley, the group were about eight-tenths (8:10) of the way to their destination. Among the group marching along the city road, I carried a spear and continued to walk, sighing at the sky for the umpteenth time.


    That was merely a front, at least for Psycho Father-sama, who had taken on this request. It seemed to be a job that couldn''t be refused, not only to live up to her father''s expectations but also to achieve a decisive victory in thepetition for the next head of the family against her big sister. Moreover, Loli Gori-sama must have been delighted that he had assigned the task to her rather than any other member of the family. She expected something from him.


    But in reality, it was a cunning trap...


    "...Senpai... Senpai?"


    "Hmm!? Hisame, right? What''s up?"


    I asked, trying to hide my surprise, to the petite girl who had been walking alongside me. Perhaps she had called me multiple times, but I hadn''t noticed.


    "Oh, um, nothing..."


    Maybe it was because my tone of voice was a bit hoarse, or maybe it was because my words were a bit strong, but Hisame seemed to be really afraid of me. Her attitude reminded me of a puppy again, so I pushed those thoughts away and confirmed it again.


    "Hey, I''m not angry or anything. I''m just curious. Come on, what''s on your mind?"


    "Well... I just noticed that you seemed to be lost in thought for a while. So I wondered..."


    It seemed that I had been quite preupied. Perhaps she felt anxious because the seniors she relied on were acting so absent-minded.


    "I see. Well, it''s nothing much. I was just thinking about my hometown."


    I look away from her, trying to cover it up.


    My vision is filled with lush green ears of rice, reaching high into the sky and swaying in the wind. The lush paddy fields that promise a bountiful harvest are the blessings of the spiritual vein itself. A sight I will never see in my hometown...


    "Your hometown?"


    "Yeah. it''s a cold vige in the countryside. Thend there is barren, far from any spiritual veins. It''s quite different from around here."


    It was impossible to grow rice there. They only grew enough rice to pay taxes, and the rest of thend was used to cultivate hardy grains that could withstand the cold. Fortunately, there were no orders to forcibly cultivate rice, like in the real Edo period in Tohoku. If there were, my family would have been wiped out by famine.

 Chapter 136.2

    Chapter 136.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "So, a pioneer vige, you say?"


    "Do you know about it? Are you from a simr ce?"


    I ask Hisame with curiosity, who instantly guesses it. But Hisame shakes her head.


    "No, I... heard about it from Kuchinasi squad leader..."


    "Squad leader?"


    "Yes. He mentioned it when he was sold during the famine..."


    "I see."


    It was a story I hadn''t heard before, but it wasn''t umon. Patterns of where servants were procured were known, even if Kuchinasi hadn''t disclosed it himself. He probably let it slip while he was deep in his cups, I figured...


    "Well, I''m in a simr situation. Can''t help it. I''ve got three younger siblings in their growing years. Got paid for it, so I can''t refuse to work."


    Clearly, there was a mismatch between the rewards my families received and the danger of the job... Was that the case for everyone? Even in my previous life, the value and weight of life varied by region.


    "...You have siblings?"


    "Hmm? Oh yeah, you too?"


    Hisame shrunk back nervously at my question.


    "Yes... I have a big sister."


    "I see."


    I was about to ask how she was doing, but I quickly stopped myself. Given the circumstances, it wasn''t appropriate. In my case, it was a straightforward matter, but for others, it might be a delicate topic. Besides...


    "!!?"


    "They''re here!"


    Hisame senses the presence with her excellent detection skills, and I noticed it based on my past experiences. Soon after, it appears.


    ''!!!!''


    In a great gust, the rice stalks, along with the muddy water, were blown high into the sky, and peering out from the bottom of the rice paddy were earthworms. They formed a group ofrge earthworms.


    "Aaaaa!!?"


    "Youkais!? Why are they here!?"


    The sudden and unexpected appearance of monsters sent the temporary soldiers, who made up the formation, into a panic. The horses they were managing were no exception. They became agitated and forgot about the restraints on the carriages. They wanted to escape this ce as soon as possible. The formation fell apart, and the chaos escted.


    But that was fine. It''s no wonder the temporary workers don''t know how to fight off the youkai or how to handle rtive-time situations. The problemy with the personnel dispatched by the Onitsuki family...


    (Why isn''t anyone doing anything!!)


    Theborers surrounding the ox cart, let alone the ox cart itself, showed no sign of taking refuge. It was as if they had no sense of danger at all. And I clicked my tongue.


    "Everyone, arm yourselves! Prepare forbat! Protect the ox cart!"


    The Hidden Group moved forward to shield the ox cart, and I shouted at Hisame and the other servants at the same time. Then, without dy, I readied my spear and confronted the giant worm-like monster. Using my spiritual power to enhance my leg strength, I charged towards the advancing worms, pointing the tip of my spear at them...


    <i>Burst!</i>


    Most of their massive bodies were torn apart into liquid by the forceful impact of the wind. Dark red-ck juice sttered over me. My nostrils were filled with a warm and fleshy smell in an instant.


    "...What?"


    In the ensuing silence, all I could do was mutter.


    "Come on, don''t make such a fuss over these small fry. It''s embarrassing, isn''t it?"


    As I turned around, I saw Loli Pink Princess elegantly peering out from the window of the ox cart, fanning herself. She flicked her finger, and the bodies of the creatures sinking into the paddy fields burst into mes. Strangely, the fire didn''t spread to the rice paddies.


    "Could someone... Oh, perfect timing. Could you exin things to the vigers here while you''re at it?"


    Little Gori-sama ordered me with apparent annoyance and then closed the window. The formation regained order, and the march resumed.


    "...Did I overreact?"


    I muttered as I watched the formation continue marching, leaving me behind...


    * * *


    "Um... Are you okay?"


    "Do I stink?"


    "...Yes."


    "I see."


    This conversation took ce at a water source in the forest downstream from the vige that owned the paddy fields.


    "It was unfortunate, but I couldn''t help it."


    Thanks to Little Gori-sama, I had received a full-on ssh (b*kkake) of minced worm juice. And now, I had visited the vige that owned the paddy fields in that state. Fortunately, the vigers had given me a warm wee, with everyone armed just in case. It could have turned into a bloodbath otherwise.


    Somehow, Hisame had helped facilitatemunication, and after a lot of confusion and negotiation, we reached an agreement on cleaning up the messed-up rice fields and dealing with the aftermath of the Well-done worm hamburger. I had managed to get permission (somehow) to wash my clothes at a water source that was more than a minute''s walk from the vige.


    "Too much time has passed. Damn, if only there were soap..."


    With the noisy chorus of cicadas serving as background music, I grumbled while repeatedly washing my body almost naked. Unfortunately, lowly servants like me rarely got their hands on soap or anything decent like that.


    "Hisame, how''s the situation around us?"


    "Whoa!? Um... I sense some small animals, but that''s it? I think... within my range..."


    Hisame, who had been keeping an eye on our surroundings, answered timidly, gradually lowering her voice. It was a very uncertain response.


    "I see. Do you believe it?"


    "If possible, I''d rather you didn''t trust me too much..."


    "You did notice those worms earlier, though. Have some confidence."


    She probably noticed them among the group, if not first... or at least second or third. That''s sufficient. It''s enough to earn trust.


    "But still..."


    "Constant vignce during the day and night is tiring, you know? I''ve heard about your capabilities from Senior Kuchinasi. Well, do your best."


    "But..."


    The junior who wasining about being assigned work by her senior. Harassment? Who knows.


    "...But then, the weather is so hot."


    Iined as I wiped the sweat from my forehead under the scorching sun. It was quite hot even though there was no global warming or heat ind effect. A warm summer was troublesome for a farmer''s son, but excessive heat was just as bad. I wonder how my hometown is doing?


    "It''s good that my clothes are dry... But it''s a pain to join up with the others."


    Summer in Fus��-kuni is humid. It''s even more stifling in ck attire. In such conditions, reuniting with the group ahead of us... Ah, I don''t like that at all. By the time we arrive, I''ll be drenched in sweat despite my bath.


    "What should we do?"


    "...How about we have lunch before departing? It''s best to join upter, maybe even at night. We won''t be stepping into the forbidden area until tomorrow anyway."


    It seemed that we would reach the boundary of the third-ss forbidden area by evening at the current pace. Of course, we wouldn''t enter immediately upon arrival. Nighttime is the time for youkai. We nned to rest overnight at the Imperial Court''s checkpoint, just before the forbidden area.


    "So, can I count on you for fire?"


    "Fire? But we don''t have anything that requires fire in our portable rations."


    Hisame tilted her head in confusion at my request. It''s true that there was no need for fire in the portable rations, which mainly consisted of dried rice and fish. I meant something else.


    "In other words... this one''s different!!"


    "Huh!?"


    As Hisame screamed, I threw the spear I had ced beside me sharply into the riverbed like a harpoon. Startled by my sudden action, Hisame, who was beside me, watched in shock as I rushed over to the spear and pushed the quivering shaft deep into the ground with all my strength.


    "Wh-what... are you doing?"


    "It''s like this. ...Alright, get ready to catch!!"

 Chapter 136.3

    Chapter 136.3


    [Part 3/4]


    After a while, I finally confirmed that the resistance from whatever was at the tip of the spear was weakening, and I pulled it out. Then... I threw it toward Hisame on the ground!


    "Eh!? Eek!!?"


    "Nice catch!"


    The object released from the spear, thrown high into the sky, was caught by Hisame, who, despite her agitation, held it close with both hands. I whistled in approval.


    "Nice, right? Uh, what is this... a fish?"


    Hisame was puzzled by my words, but her attention seemed more focused on what she was holding. She hesitated but eventually voiced her thoughts uncertainly.


    "You''re right. This is unusual for a fish to be this big here at this time... maybe it failed to spawn in the spring?"


    What I had speared, instead of a harpoon, was a close rtive of salmon. In my previous life''s Japan, it was thergest freshwater fish. It was called itomi or itou (Hucho perryi/Japanese huchen). It was known as a mythical fish because it had be critically endangered in modern times. It had a lifespan of twenty years, and its peak season was during the plump winter. It was delicious.


    "Portable rations are boring on their own. ...Make sure to keep this a secret from the others, alright? They might get mad. Food grudges run deep."


    "Hahaha... Eek! It''s still moving!"


    Hisame burst intoughter as she imitated theughter from when Yun-shoku had treated me to this fish in the past. At the same time, the itou struggled, perhaps not wanting to be traced all the way back to this point.


    "Woah!? Woah!? Woah!? Woah!? Woah!? Woah!? Woah!?"


    "What are you doing... Don''t drop it in the river! Over there! Throw it over there!"


    "Hwaaa?!"


    Hisame, struggling to hold onto the thrashing giant ito, swayed unsteadily. I order her to do so as I head toward her. In a confused state, Hisame throws the fish toward the ind ground as instructed. But...


    <i>Slip!</i>


    ""Ah!""


    She slipped and plunged into the river at the same time.


    "Cough, cough!!?"


    "I don''t know what you''re doing..."


    Hisame got up from the river. Her ck costume waspletely soaked.


    "Change of ns. I''ll take care of the cooking. You''re all sweaty; take your time and have a bath. ...Squeeze your clothes properly to dry them, alright?"


    "...Yes."


    In response to my instructions, Hisame replied in a barely audible voice while shrinking away. Her face remained lowered, making it hard to read her expression.


    The itou, stranded onnd, continued to bounce incessantly, *p p p*, and so on...


    * * *


    "Uh, um... I''ve properly hung it up to dry!"


    "Hmm, good job."


    As I worked in front of the campfire, a timid voice I had be ustomed to hearing sounded from behind. I responded without bothering to turn around.


    "So, um... what are you doing?"


    "Cooking. It''ll be ready in a bit longer."


    ncing at the fish being steamed on hot stones over the campfire, I smiled confidently. Naturally, Hisame seemed unaware of what was going on. This should be fun.


    "I think it''ll take about half of the time left over low heat..."


    I estimated the psed time based on the position of the sun. It needed to be heated thoroughly to the core, hence the long cooking time.


    "Sniff, ...what''s that smell?"


    Hisame, who seemed to have noticed a bitte, sniffed the air and tilted her head. Her attitude was more perplexed than displeased, more like curious. That''s good; if she said she didn''t like it, it would have been disappointing... At this rate, it seems she won''t have any issues when it''s time to eat.


    "There''s a bowl right there for me, right? Pass yours over too. We''ll serve it up in a bit. By the way, do you prefer fatty or lean meat... seems like prefer the fatty part."


    I gave instructions to Hisame. Without hesitation, she handed me the bowl, and as I reached for it... she inadvertently muttered.


    "Huh? Um, I actually prefer lighter vors..."


    "...I''m talking about myself. Don''t worry about it."


    "Oh, okay..."


    I cut the conversation short in a matter-of-fact tone, directed at the puzzled Hisame. Calmly, I ended it.


    (Am I losing my mind...?)


    It''s not huge or massive, but considering her age and diet, it''s surprisingly well-developed. Is it gic? Hina still seem better for eating, though...


    (And... I don''t know where to look.)


    It might be for ease of movement, but thebination of a sleeveless, skin-tight undershirt with a nearly mini skirt hemmed up to the knees was a perversebination that looked like something out of an eroge. And it''s wet, too. It''s subtly revealing and peeking at the cleavage.


    "...?"


    Moreover, based on her youthful features and expression, she herself doesn''t seem to notice much or, rather, has a thin guard, which is even worse. I wish she''d take some self-defense measures. She might fall into the hands of a bad guy.


    "Um, is there something... you don''t like?"


    "No, it''s not about that. ...Well, let''s eat first, shall we? Alright, this one..."


    There''s no point in digging a grave with lengthy conversation. It''s mealtime now. As nned, I removed the fish from the heated stones. I ced the well-cooked whole fish on the prepared stone table.


    "First, we remove the string."


    "String?"


    "Yes, the string."


    Without further ado, I cut the string that had sewn up the fish''s belly, or to be precise, the string that had stitched up the fish''s belly.


    And I''ll show it off. The contents inside.


    "Whoa... there''s stuffing inside?"


    As I opened the belly, Hisame let out an admiring sigh at the aroma spreading around her. What I had prepared could be described, in a somewhat pretentious manner, as a farce. It consisted of dried meat soaked in water after partially removing the internal organs and bones, along with dried rice, mushrooms, and leafy greens collected nearby, all cut and crushed. Then it was heated together with the fish. A French-style stuffing...


    "I''ll cut it for you. ...There, be careful of the bones, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    I served the ingredients and fish in the bowl and handed it to her. Hisame cheerfully responded to my warning and picked up a mouthful, blowing on it cutely to cool it down. She took a bite, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Is this...!?"


    "Doesn''t taste good?"


    "No, it''s... incredibly vorful like soy sauce and... with?"


    "Butter... the best part."


    I said, showing her the empty bamboo tube.


    Butter itself is rtively easy to make. It is said that the discovery was made when milk in a container hardened on a long journey. Taking advantage of the fact that few people were ustomed to drinking milk, I snuck into the barn to collect it. Never mind that people around me treated me as an entric for endlessly milking cows. But then, the product I somehow manages to produce is dunked at the bottom of a well to cool down. The output is minimal.


    "It''s valuable. You should be grateful.


    This time, I mixed those precious fragments into the ingredients packed inside. It''s a soy sauce and butter vorbination. Well, it''s best to use it up quickly because it goes bad in the heat. I''m satisfied just seeing Hisame''s reaction.


    "There''s seconds if you want. No need to hold back."


    "Seconds!"


    "Not so fast, kid."


    While poking fun at Hisame with food still on her lips, I served her a bit more than before. I, too, dug into the fish and stuffing, which had more fat than usual for the season. Delicious. Truly a perk.


    "Mmm... nom. Huff!"


    "...Hahaha. You''re just like Yukine."


    As I ate at a slightly faster pace than usual, I couldn''t help but chuckle at Hisame''s unpretentious way of eating in front of me. It reminded me of the family in the vige, my little sister. Well, she was livelier and more mischievous than Hisame. I hope she''s not causing trouble for our parents and little brother...

 Chapter 136.4

    Chapter 136.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Yes?"


    "It''s nothing. On a different note..."


    To distract Hisame, who was reacting to my muttered words, I pondered. I finalized the n.


    "We''ll finish eating, and in about half an hour, your clothes should be dry. We also need a break, and then we''ll set off. ...Does that sound good?"


    "I''ll follow Senpai''s instructions. But what about the Princess?"


    Will she get scolded if she''s toote? Hisame revealed her anxiety. Come to think of it, did I report her whereabouts to Yun-shoku when she was brought here?...


    "...I said it earlier, but the mission probably starts tomorrow anyway. Besides, even if we can''t meet up, that princess won''t care about the number of servants she have."


    I reassured Hisame and offered an excuse. Truth be told, there was a temptation to y along, let loli gori-sama reach a bad ending. In some trouble, if we can''t meet up, and by the time we do, it''s toote due to a conspiracy... temporary separation is part of Gori-sama''s instructions, so I probably won''t be med. It was a fleeting hope. A very fleeting one.


    (...Though this is ridiculous.)


    If Gori-sama doesn''t return, there''s a possibility that I''ll be sent in as an advance party for a search team. Even if not, if I''m really the target of the conspiracy, I might be disposed of. Escaping down this path would be a bad move. Honestly, it was a n that crossed my mind while washing myself, but if I think about it deeply, it''s full of holes. It''s not worth discussing.


    "The question is how to handle this..."


    I want to rely as much as possible on theborers and the Hidden Group to get me out of this. My reach doesn''t extend that far. For me mere servants, the burden is too heavy. But...


    "..."


    I nced at Hisame for just a moment, trying not to be noticed. Naturally, my life takes top priority, but I want to save my fellow servants if possible. Especially Hisame... she''s a young, inexperienced outsider. I don''t want her to die in this conspiracy.


    ...There''s a sense ofpensation behind it, which I tried to look away from.


    "...Senpai?"


    "I might have overdone the fat. My stomach feels heavy."


    I chuckled as a cover-up while Hisame''s eating paused.


    * * *


    The ''Silent Curse Deep Forest (�a������)'' stretches through the narrow gaps of the rugged mountains in the Northern region of Fus��-kuni. Its distribution faithfully follows the ley lines that pass through this area.


    Since its annexation and entry, the Imperial Court has attempted to burn down this area several times in the past, but all of these attempts ended in failure. As they cut down trees and ventured deeper into the forest, they were overwhelmed by the youkais lurking in the forest like an invisible will guiding them. Hundreds of soldiers were devoured, and subsequent extermination battles were carried out by multiple exorcist families. What was revealed there prompted the Imperial Court to decide to make this area a forbidden area.


    Four hundred years have passed since then. The Imperial Court has established several checkpoints to seal off the mountainous region and suppress the expansion of this deep forest by periodically clearing the trees and exterminating youkai on the outer edges of the forest every few years.


    The primary checkpoint sealing the forbidden area, known as ''Minami-kan (Southern frontier pass),'' was aptly named as it was situated in the Southern Region, rtive to the Silent Curse Deep Forest. It was typically staffed with about two hundred troops. Including others involved, it would add another hundred. That''s the poption of a sizable vige. It served as a rest stop for exorcist families going on missions into this forbidden area, and it was well-stocked to wee and entertain guests.


    Indeed, it was prepared for entertaining guests. The guests being nobles, people of high rank. So, naturally, the food, the dishes, the room furnishings were on a different level than an ordinary inn. There were limits, of course, but they were conscious of providing a certain level of consideration.


    At least, The Chief of the Department of Forbidden Area Control from the Ministry of Justice, who was responsible for ''Minami-kan (Southern frontier pass),'' was sincere in his work. The checkpoint of the forbidden area was the front line that separated the human realm from the realm beyond, and although there was some bias against exorcists, there was at least a certain level of respect.


    ...However, there are limits to everything.


    "Sigh..."


    The middle-aged Chief sighed deeply, head in hands, thoroughly troubled.


    "What about the feast prepared here?"


    "It''s terrible, insipid, and reeks of the countryside, she said. To make matters worse, she upied the kitchen to prepare it herself."


    "She upied it, you say?"


    "Yes, with the help of herborers."


    The assistant, one of his subordinates, answered, thoroughly exhausted.


    They know the hospitality was not a pleasant one. But they had done their best to wee the guest, even though the reception was meager, the rooms were dirty, and the food, which they had been preparing sincetest night, seemed to be in this state. And because of that, the princess was using theborers to seize control of the checkpoint''s kitchen and starting to cook with their own ingredients loaded onto the ox carts...


    "She''s such an impudent Princess, with no sense of restraint."


    The tone carried clear dissatisfaction and disdain.


    Indeed, the princess of the Onitsuki family was haughty and arrogant, downright rude.


    Despite being a prestigious old family, the Onitsuki family were merely retainers of the Imperial Court. On the other hand, the army and officials in charge of the checkpoint held positions directly serving the Imperial Court, not inferior in status. There was no need for her to be so disdainful. There was no reason to tarnish their dignity. After all, they had sincerely prepared a reception for her, and it wouldn''t have hurt to show some consideration.


    "Up to this point, such a problem child is unheard of. The Onitsuki family must have had a reason for assigning her this mission..."


    It was tant disrespect. Certainly, they had encountered some odd, difficult people among the exorcists they had dealt with, but this... The suspicion and bewilderment swirled around the reasons behind sending such an unreasonable youngdy. This mission had been scheduled for many years, not just a regr culling. It was a special, off-season mission requested by the Imperial Court. With so much at stake, failure couldn''t be tolerated. So why...?


    "Why? It''s obvious, isn''t it? Because I am far more talented than those nobodies in the Onitsuki lot."


    "...!!?"


    The Chief and his assistant were shocked and turned their heads to the side. Seated on the shelf as if she had been there all along was a pink-haired beauty... no, a beautiful young girl. She had an arrogant, condescending expression, as if she had been looking down on them from there all along. She was eating sweets.


    "Don''t get me wrong. The reason the Onitsuki family was assigned this mission isn''t arbitrary. It''s because I was the most promising family in a house that could serve the Imperial Court. And after seriously considering who could reliably fulfill the mission in our house, they chose me. This is the best and most suitable choice, do you understand?"


    The young princess boasted. Her selection was an obvious result.


    "Princess, that''s..."


    "Prepare for departure immediately. Right now."


    Interrupting the Chief''s attempts to exin, the princess issued an order. She made the request with a closed fan pointed toward them.


    "Departure? If so, we should be able toplete it by sunrise..."


    "Don''t you understand? I said right now."


    "What a foolish..."


    The assistant was dumbfounded by the princess''s whim. Nighttime was the realm of supernatural beings. The princess intended to step into the forest, the forbidden area, in the middle of the night. It was reckless.


    "Princess, please reconsider. We''ve heard that this mission doesn''t allow for failure. Shouldn''t we avoid danger as much as possible?"


    "But at the same time, we shouldn''t dawdle. This isn''t about today or tomorrow... Isn''t it better to fulfill our purpose as soon as possible, aligning with the Emperor''s will?"


    "But still..."


    The Chief, pushed back against the princess''s selfishness and half-worried, felt something brush against his ear almost simultaneously. Immediately afterward, a thunderous explosion-like sound sounded from behind.


    "..."


    With beads of sweat forming on his forehead, the Chief nced behind him. There was a clean, gaping hole in the wall, as if cut out with scissors. At the end of the hole, an enchanting moon floated in the darkness. He almost found the sight beautiful.


    It was, to arge extent, an escape from reality.


    "Chief? Is everything alright?"


    Turning his gaze back, the princess, fan in hand, spoke casually. Only now did the Chief understand that the fan was more than just an essory.


    In other words, there were no options left.


    "...Contact the Military Commander. I''m sorry, but they need to wake up the sleeping soldiers. After all, as soon as the gate is opened, those monsters might leap in."


    The checkpoint''s head gave instructions to his assistant. He realized that further words to the princess in front of him would be meaningless.


    At the very least, he sincerely wished for everything to end peacefully and without incident.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    On this night, the Onitsuki group had stepped into the Forbidden Area, Silent Curse Deep Forest...


    AI Art:


    Title: Maiden-Style Aoi


    URL: [Link]


    Title: upation and Costume Cosy Aoi


    URL: [Link] and [Link]

 Chapter 137.4

    Chapter 137.4


    [Part 4/4]


    Or perhaps... Could it be? Even if that physco father had something prepared, it''s an unsettling thought to believe it.


    "What should we do with the remains?"


    "Burn and bury them; it''s an irond rule. Even if the rendezvous is dyed, we have no choice."


    Animals that consume the remains of youkai are prone to youkai transformation, and if the same youkai eats them, it can even encourage their growth to a higher rank. Except in cases where immediate departure is necessary, burning and burying them is proper etiquette. Even the dark magician who lost to a newborn baby said that traditions must be upheld.


    "Digging a hole or collecting corpses, which is better?"


    "...Digging a hole."


    Hisame hesitated for a moment and chose the former based on my suggestion. Probably the right choice.


    "So, shall we clean up?"


    Wearing leather gloves, I started gathering the scattered pieces on the ground with thatmand. It''s summer. Even though it''s dusk, we needed to gather them quickly; otherwise, it would create a terrible smell.


    I threw the remains one after another into the hole that Hisame had dug. I put twigs and such in with them to help them burn and set them alight. After they had burned to some extent, it was time to sprinkle them with purification, not disinfectant, and then bury them. It would take about an hour and a half, I guess.


    "It''s alreadyte at night. Hisame, get some rest for a while. ...At this rate, we won''t arrive until sunrise at worst."


    And potentially, there might be a punishment waiting, leading to joining the expedition to the forbidden grounds. While I was concerned about additional attacks, she should rest while she can. Going to the forbidden grounds sleep-deprived would be akin to suicide.


    "Um, Senpai...?"


    "Don''t underestimate me. I have more experience with hellish marches than you. I''m used to this kind of death march."


    To be specific, I''ve experienced three hellish journeys where I couldn''t get any sleep.


    "So, what about you?"


    "Don''t worry about it. ...More importantly, if you be a liability in case something happens, that would be a problem. Find a suitable ce and lie down. Close your eyes even if you can''t sleep. You can use a mat, but don''t use a sleeping bag, alright?"


    I issued instructions based on the guidance I received and my own experience.


    "Understood!"


    "Good."


    Following my orders, Hisame obediently settled down byying out a ragged mat and curling up on top of it. It''s like the fetal position of a baby in the womb; you can picture it. She squeezed her eyes shut. Her body trembled as if it had stiffened too much.


    "Sigh, she''s tensing up too much."


    I muttered in slight exasperation, but I didn''t press further. I nced at the youkai campfire and then sat down in a suitable spot. I held my spear and continued to vigntly scan the surroundings in silence.


    It was quiet. Other than the sound of the campfire in front of me, there was asional chirping of crickets, nothing more.


    (Now, how should I handle this...)


    I have a general idea of how events will unfold from the source material. I''m also aware of some key points. I''ve prepared as best as I can. However... it''s uncertain how much trust can be ced in me as an outsider involved.


    After all, the fact that one servant is involved shouldn''t have much influence... But given the Father''s psychopathic actions in the source material, it''s a terrible thought that I might believe in him in a bad way.


    "The top priority is to prioritize my own life... Even if I only focus on immediate matters."


    After the Loli Gori-sama had been vited, escaping now would make me a target for retaliationter. Perhaps she''s a genius, so she''ll definitely return even if she''s thoroughly defiled, and the group that came to assassinate her is all killed in a battered state. Above all, she''s a valuable cheat-level force. Even if I surpass past events, it might be a dead end when the original story starts. That would be bad. Extremely bad.


    (Then, would it be better to intervene openly and reduce Gori-sama''s damage? Is it possible? I don''t know.)


    What is the best course of action for me to choose? Since my life is at stake, this was a serious issue that took a lot of time. My thoughts were focused solely on that as I gazed at the youkai meat burning in the campfire.


    (How much can be cut away? How much sacrifice can be tolerated? How much can be abandoned? How much... can be discarded?)


    I was aware that my thoughts were gradually heading in an unsettling direction, but I couldn''t stop them. To survive, there was no greater absolution than that.


    (Should I rescue Gori-sama and make her owe me a favor? But will it work out? If I use sacrificial pawns as decoys, perhaps?)


    Unconsciously, I had been moving forward with a n to actively utilize my allies, rather than giving up on them. I recalled theposition of the group and considered who should be kept alive, who should be abandoned, and who should be killed. I thought. I thought...


    (There is no point in helping her if she doesn''t discredit the psycho-father. The people around her are also a nuisance. She has the potential for yandere, could she be influenced by secondary story? Where should I let the interfering people die? Yes, for example...)


    "Snore..."


    "..."


    What interrupted my dangerous thoughts was the sound of snoring. The noise was so disruptive that I shifted my gaze.


    Hisame was curled up asleep in the shade of a tree. The corner of her mouth visible through the gap was drooling pathetically. There was not a trace of seriousness.


    "Is she a child... a child?"


    As soon as I made thement, I found myself agreeing with it. Not a few of us, not only servants but alsoborers, don''t know each other exact age, and Hisame, the rookie, might be just a little under her mid-teens in terms of age. She looked decent enough, but her face and height made her seem like a loli. A loli with big breasts. In other words, she was a brat.


    "Is it a child''s job to sleep? No, but at least wipe your drool."


    Approaching her, I reluctantly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. There was just too much drool to leave it as it was, and I didn''t feel like waking her up. Really, she wasn''t a baby...


    "I''ve lost my appetite."


    As soon as I finished wiping the drool, I muttered. Honestly, I was fed up. It felt foolish to have been thinking so seriously just a moment ago.


    "...Is it a gamble at this point? Will something like that work out?"


    I muttered, slightly exasperated by the pitiful sight of the drool-covered handkerchief.


    I was aware that my tone had be somewhat more rxed...


    * * *


    Dawn was approaching. Two hours before the sun''s rays would barely prate from the horizon.


    "It''s not just the middle of the night; it''s dawn already."


    I muttered with a wry smile as I continued along the city road. In my line of sight, a checkpoint set up to block the mountainous area was visible. Even from a distance, several columns of white smoke were rising. Probably preparing breakfast.


    "It''s impossible to get breakfast... What do you think?"


    "Haha... I wonder."


    Hisame responded to the joke with an indescribable expression. In reality, the possibility of punishment waiting for us was higher if we continued like this.


    "Don''t be too uptight. If it''s responsibility, leave it to me... Hm, a weing party?"


    I confirmed from a distance that the checkpoint gate had opened. A few cavalrymen leaped out of the gate and headed straight toward us. From their appearance, they didn''t look like messengers. Their goal was probably us.


    "...I have a bad feeling about this."


    The oppressive atmosphere of the approaching cavalry unit gave me an ufortable feeling.


    "You two, you must be the servants of the Onitsuki family, right!?"


    The cavalrymen, who had spread out around us, asked with bows and spears aimed at us. Or perhaps it was an interrogation.


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Good. In that case,e with us. The chief is waiting for you!!"


    Consciously or not, the checkpoint troops gave us orders in a condescending tone. There was an undeniable pressure in their speech.


    "S-senpai...?"


    "...I guess we underestimated Princess?"


    In response to the frightened call from Hisame, I didn''t have the luxury to offerforting words. From their words, I had realized that the situation was going beyond my expectation...

 Chapter 138: Three Years in the Palm of Sickness, (1)

    Chapter 138: Three Years in the Palm of Sickness, (1)


    [Part 1/4]


    The actions of Princess Onitsuki, a noble and elegant second princess, werepletely unexpected for me. It''s already quite unusual to threaten imperial officials during the night and go to a forbidden area, but the problem doesn''t end there.


    The purpose of this expedition to the forbidden area is to obtain an item from the forbidden area itself, as demanded by the imperial court. Princess Onitsuki managed to secure it during the night, before dawn. It''s a remarkable achievement. A great feat. If it had ended there.


    But then, there is a bird messenger that had arrived at the checkpoint suddenly began to speak. The guards panicked, thinking it might be some kind of youkai, and gathered around, pointing their weapons.


    But the fire watcher nearby, based on past simr cases, recognized it as a Shikigami. They calmed down the agitated guards and ordered them to summon the chief overseeing the checkpoint. The chief reluctantly appeared, and the Shikigami began speaking forcefully, leaving everyone present in awe.


    As a diversion, the main party continued deeper into the area, and Princess Onitsuki mentioned having the desired item transported by the Hidden Group, among other things. It''s needless to say how self-centered this n is.


    "The requested item is from none other than the imperial court, from the nobles of the inner pce. Normally, the princess should be responsible for transporting it personally... don''t you think?"


    "...As a humble and ignorant servant, I''m afraid I cannot make judgments."


    I smoothly deflected the question from the chief, who was sitting in his chair on the third floor of the main station. Even though I was just a servant, I couldn''t give him my word. I am, first and foremost, a servant of the Onitsuki family. I couldn''t utter words that would be detrimental to the Onitsuki family, let alone make unteral decisions. I emphasized that I was nothing more than a cog in the machine, not meant to think for myself.


    In reality, the situation where I had to face an official like this was absurd. Unfortunately, the tyrannical and unreasonable Princess had brought all her entourage on this forbidden trip. Thanks to her, I was now stuck here, receiving reprimands without any weapons or equipment.


    The chief kept tapping the table with his fingers, looking at me. After a while, he let out a deep sigh and leaned back in his chair.


    "It''s a troublesome matter. Even though you''re in a position like yours, the situation won''t improve. I understand, but my subordinates have been expressing their dissatisfaction. Some form of inquiry was necessary. I hope you can forgive us."


    "I see..."


    I didn''t interject it, even though it was clear as day. It wasn''t goodwill. Looking at it sideways, I could immediately see that it was an attempt to make me repay for the huge hole they had hastily covered with cloth. To be honest, I even felt a bit sorry.


    "You, and your subordinates, right? Princess didn''t say anything about how to treat you all. Whether you follow along after her into the forbidden area, or wait for her return... what will you do?"


    "I... cannot make that judgment."


    I was genuinely lost in the face of the unexpected situation. That damn Loli Gori had taken matters into her own hands and disrupted the n!!


    "I see. Do you know about the reinforcements?"


    "Only rumors."


    As a lowly grunt, I didn''t know the details. I hadn''t received any exnations. If it goes by the original story, could it be the rescue squad from the family that joined us after rolling the youkai that vited her?


    "I see. There''s also the option of joining them. Well, in any case, since you don''t have any authority over them, you''re free to decide. If you choose to stay here for a while, I''ll prepare a room. It''s one of the purposes of this checkpoint''s existence, after all."


    "I appreciate it."


    I bowed in thanks. It was partly a formality, but it was also sincere. Considering the unreasonableness of that Loli Gori, it felt even more so. At the very least, this person wouldn''t force me to do things beyond my authority and would listen to my opinions.


    "Very well. I''ve taken enough of your time. You may leave..."


    "Chief!! Pardon the intrusion!!"


    Just as he was about to give me permission to leave the room, a soldier rushed in, panting heavily.


    "What is it? Don''t show such an undignified appearance in front of outsiders!"


    "Sorry, but... there''s a disturbance inside the forbidden area...!!"


    Apologizing for the reprimand, the soldier continued speaking rapidly. When I finished listening to the contents, I inadvertently made eye contact with the chief.


    With a very, very bad feeling.


    * * *


    The situation was quickly assessed, and the report came in swiftly. It was an army patrolling the corridor who noticed it. They spotted it rising far away from the depths of the dense forest.


    "Red... smoke ball!?"


    Even if I had been informed beforehand, I would have been speechless at the scene unfolding in front of me, just as the report had described. Red smoke screens, smoke balls; the meaning of that smoke was "requesting urgent assistance."


    "Nonsense. This can''t be..."


    What was astonishing was not just the use of the smoke ball itself, but the fact that it wasn''t something used lightly, even for the sake of one''s own life. It was not deployed in normal missions, which meant that whoever used this smoke ball had a crucial mission and was in a pressing situation.


    Based on the information avable at the moment, there was only one person who could be using that smoke ball...


    "Open the gate! Open it now! We need reinforcements, quickly!"


    The officials and soldiers at the checkpoint, who had been staring in amazement at the scene unfolding on the corridor just like I was, were taken aback by my outburst. They seemed more perplexed than hostile, probably because they were bewildered by the sudden and unconventional action.


    "Even if you call for reinforcements..."


    "Entering the forbidden area is out of the question..."


    They hesitated, looking at the spreading red smoke, their colleagues, and then me, in turn. They couldn''t decide what to do.


    "Chief!"


    When things seemed to be at a standstill, I called out to the person in charge of this ce. I had no authority, so my words wouldn''t matter. Only this official had the power to move the personnel stationed at this checkpoint. However...


    "It''s no use."


    The chief, who had been staring intently at the deep forest, asserted with a stern tone.


    "What!? Why? The one requesting that help is...! We won''t be able to fulfill the imperial court''s request!"


    "The purpose of this checkpoint is to prevent monsters from going outside. That''s also why the soldiers are stationed here. It''s clearly stated in the regtions."


    The soldiers stationed at the checkpoint were equipped and trained with the assumption that they would suppress the monsters that came out of the forbidden area. They were by no means meant to enter the area themselves. Even responding to an internal call for help was prohibited.


    Even if they entered, how many casualties would there be? Could they defend the checkpoint if they lost manpower? The chief''s judgment was bureaucratic, but he hadn''t lost sight of his duties and their significance.


    "But...!"


    As I was about to protest further, another small explosion sounded. It was the second smoke ball. There was no time to lose, not even a two-hour grace period.


    "Crap...!"


    I turned on my heel. My destination was the main station where I had been until a moment ago, to be precise, the front gate.


    Like many others, I found the checkpoint inspector who had been bewildered by the rising smoke. I forcibly retrieved my equipment and belongings that I had entrusted to that sentry.


    "Give them back!"


    "Hey, wait!?"


    Ignoring the protests, I sprinted. Once I climbed back up to the corridor of the checkpoint, the sound of the third smoke ball was echoing. I prepared myself.


    "What do you intend to do?"


    "I am a servant of the Onitsuki family. I am going to fulfill that role!"


    I responded to the question with bureaucratic reasoning. I wasn''t a soldier of the checkpoint. There was no reason for me to obey the orders of the checkpoint officials.


    "What are you doing on your own...!?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let me go."


    "Chief!?"


    The officials and soldiers who were perplexed by my actions and the rising smoke alternated their gazes between me and their colleagues. The person in charge of the checkpoint stopped them from intervening and exined.


    "From the beginning, permission was granted for members of the Onitsuki family to enter the forbidden area. If you want to apany the main force, let him go. It''s not yet dark."


    It was a bureaucratic, yet somewhat sarcastic statement. It seemed that there were issues with the Loli Gori-sama.


    "...Thank you."


    "There''s no need for thanks."


    The words of denial to my gratitude. But there was no need for further discussion. I bowed and, in the next moment, had leaped out of the corridor. Toward the side of the dense forest.


    "Hey, hey...!?"


    "Are you trying to get yourself killed!?"


    Several officials and soldiers at the checkpoint were stunned as they watched me jump from a height that was equivalent to the fall of four or five grown men. It was a height where one could break their legs or even die. They probably didn''t expect me to jump from the corridor instead of the gate.


    Of course, I had no intention of dying.


    "Here goes...! Ouch!?"

 Chapter 139: Early Rising Is Worth One Story, (3)

    Chapter 139: Early Rising Is Worth One Story, (3)


    [Part 3/4]


    In response to Aoi''s high-handed orders to her direct subordinates, they withdrew daggers from their pockets one after another. And... they pointed the sharp tips at the princess.


    "What are you doing...?"


    "We''re obeying our lord''s orders and trying to eliminate the menace to our family."


    The leader of Aoi''s directborers responded to her increasingly frantic questions, unruffled and dignified.


    "!!? Betrayed!? Who!? Who send you!? The Head of the Hidden Group!? The head''s assistant of servant group!? Or someone from the Advisor''s faction!? Those coteral families that support that woman!? Speak! How much did they offer you!!? You disgraceful lot!!"


    Aoi shouted the names of the suspects one after another, her anger boiling over. She couldn''t forgive her own subordinates for betraying her. And it wasn''t just her; she couldn''t tolerate an act of betrayal against her father, either.


    The servants standing beside Aoi had all been talents chosen by her father. Their betrayal was an insult to him, as well as to her...


    "I''ve told you, Princess. We follow our lord''s orders."


    "What does that mean!?"


    "Our lord is not you. We are only appointed to you, have you forgotten?"


    The head of Aoi''s directborers responded to her questions with increasing bewilderment. She couldn''t understand what the conspirators were trying to convey...


    Or perhaps, she didn''t want to understand.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Do you intend to deceive me!?"


    "There should be no such intention. If you use your wise Princess''s head, you should understand this much. Please refrain from being obtuse, Princess."


    "What...!!?"


    Theborers bowed respectfully. It was clear who had assigned them to Aoi and under whosemand they operated. The same applied to the medic. In other words, the one behind these orders that would harm the princess were...


    "Lies."


    "They are not lies."


    Aoi muttered, and one of theborers answered politely.


    "Lies."


    "They are not lies. Everything is just as the Princess imagined."


    Aoi spoke again, and one of theborers replied courteously.


    "Lies. Lies, lies, lies, lies!!!"


    The young princess denied it repeatedly. She vehemently denied it. It was an unbelievable story. It shouldn''t have happened. It was irrational, unreasonable. After all, wasn''t it? She, herself, a prodigy, a vessel of talent, in the midst of fulfilling her duty to the court, such a beautiful person as herself! Her own daughter...!!!!


    "Impossible! Such a story can''t be true! Don''t make things up!! Such... such transparent lies...!!"


    "Princess, do you still not understand? The reason your lord has distanced himself... When did you think you were loved?"


    "Wha-!?"


    From the very beginning, it had never been like that... the head of theborers gloated. The princess let out a small scream.


    For someone with Aoi''s powers of observation, who could easily mimic human skills without a hint of falsehood, there was no trace of a lie in their words.


    "...It''s a lie. It''s a lie. It''s a lie. It''s not true. It doesn''t make sense. It goes against reason. Don''t mock me. It''s a lie. It''s a fabrication. It''s a lie. It''s a lie, a lie, a lie!! No, I won''t believe it!! Lie! Lies!! Liar!! Something like that!! Impossible!! I am! I am! I am...!!!"


    Like a broken clockwork doll, the princess remained hunched over on the spot, muttering incessantly. Her eyes were shaking violently, as if about to shatter, and tears streamed down her cheeks without end.


    Those who knew her usual self couldn''t hide their astonishment. The princess, who usually had a brilliant and agile mind that could handle multipleplex matters simultaneously, was nowpletely overwhelmed by these words, trying only to deny, reject, and brush them away. Her once sharp intellect was now fully upied with just this.


    "...Has she gone mad?"


    "It should be temporary. There''s no way the princess could be so affected by this level of shock."


    "Indeed. If left alone, the poison may wear off."


    "So we need to hurry..."


    Theborers nced at the murmuring Aoi and exchanged words. They then began to act ording to their premeditated ns.


    "Well then, just having the princess hide is no fun. Because the princess is so precious, Lord has instructed us to follow various procedures... Hahaha. It seems she can''t hear us."


    In response to the headborer''s call, the young princess continued to mutter words of denial and rejection, her eyes not once shifting towards the traitors. It seemed as if she had no interest or concern for such matters anymore.


    It was a form of escapism... in a sense, it was a manifestation of her arrogance and pride.


    "Well, well. Truly, truly, it''s just like the princess. That''s the way she is... Such an arrogant little brat!!"


    With an angry shout, the dry sound of a p echoed. Aoi, who had fallen to the ground from the impact, came back to her senses and blinked her eyes. She couldn''t grasp what had just happened. She didn''t even understand the meaning of the slight pain she now felt in her cheeks.


    "Huh? Uh, uh...?"


    She touched her swollen cheek with numb hands. She caressed it. Had she been punched? pped? Why? Why on earth?


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times she questioned herself, the answers didn''te, and the reality remained unchanged.


    "Why don''t you show some restraint, you impudent little brat!! Don''t underestimate us!!"


    "Ghh!!?"


    Then, anotherborer kicked the young girl in the stomach. The young princess screamed with a bitterness she had never known before, in response to the pain she felt for the first time in her life.


    "Let me have a go too!!"


    "This d*mn brat! Made us do all the dirty work!"


    One after another, theborers shouted and rushed to her, kicking her, trampling her, and hitting her.


    "Stop!? Stop, please...!??"


    Aoi cried out in request,mand, and pleading, in a situation she couldn''tprehend at all. Immediately after, with a forceful kick to her abdomen, she let out a painful cry. It was definitely not a voice a child should produce, and theborers'' actions were equally reprehensible.


    "It hurts!? It hurts!! Stop it, stop it!! My clothes, they''re getting dirty!! Father bought them for me...!!?"


    "That old man threw you away, you brat!"


    As her elegant garments were dirtied and tarnished by the mud, Aoi begged, her hands protecting her head. Instantly, the insults and mockery were returned. It was as if they were simply fulfilling her wishes, smearing the mud all over her.


    "No, nooo!! Stop it, please!! ?"


    "Shut up! Be quiet!!"


    They grabbed me by the cor, lifted her up, and punched her in the abdomen without mercy. Fortunately, the princess, who was unusually sturdy, did not vomit even though she was gurgling.


    Really, that''s all there was to it.


    "Hmm? Hey, look at this, guys!"


    "Hahaha! It''s disgusting! She''s wetting herself!! So weak!!"


    "Ugh...?"


    Insulted, Aoi became aware of it and looked down at her lower abdomen. There was a stain spreading on her vibrant and luxurious clothing��a stain with the faint, unique smell of urine. She had wet herself, a result of her dder muscles rxing due to the shock of the blow to her lower abdomen.


    "Oh, oh no... My clothes, the ones Father gave me...!!?"


    This time, Aoi cried like a child. She sobbed uncontrobly. For her, the gift from her father was a cherished possession, regardless of whether it was just a simple protective charm or not. It symbolized her father''s love.


    Or at least, she wanted to believe that.


    "Don''t make a fuss! Shut up!!"


    She was pped across the face with a thud again. Because of her body''s resilience, there were no bruises from the full force punch, but the sound still made those who heard it ufortable, and her oral mucosa was injured again. The taste of blood spread on her tongue. It was another first-time experience.


    "Look, guys! This one here, it''s time for some ''special treatment'' for this female brat!!"


    "Isn''t she dirty?"


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re going to undress her and sell her anyway!"


    "That''s right. She''s given us a reason to undress her. How fortunate for us!"


    "Ugh, ugh!? Undress? What are you talking about...?"

 Chapter 140.1

    Chapter 140.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Tension hung heavy in the air. Theborers, unable to move due to poison, were on the brink of attacking the paralyzed Loli Gori-sama. In contrast, I stood ready with kunai and a spear. Hisame, providing both perimeter security and rear support, was behind me.


    (Now, what do I do from here?)


    I pondered while maintaining a stern expression hidden beneath my mask, considering the course of action from this point onward.


    My intervention at this moment was not deliberate but rather a product of chance. During the pursuit of monkey''s remains, we stumbled upon a boundary. Hisame sensed a presence within it.


    Passing through the boundary was not difficult, though it was indeed powerful. However, it was not something that could repel humans, especially when facing Youkai.


    I had a bad feeling about this, and it turned out to be urate. Of all the moments to encounter this scene...


    It was a recreation of an event from the original storyline: Onitsuki Aoi''s grand Youkai gang r*pe party. Poisoned, assaulted by her father''s men, and finally in the hands of Youkai... I was suddenly forced to make a decision: whether to save her or not, right here, right now.


    With Hisame right by my side, my avable options were limited. The fact that this was within a boundary further influenced my decision. The R-18 scenario was approaching rapidly, and there was no time to waste. So, I acted.


    And here we were, in the current deadlock.


    "What are you doing? Do you understand what you''re doing!?"


    One of theborers, with a kunai embedded in his arm, shouted. If I remember correctly, he was the leader directly under Loli Gori-sama. He red at me with a ferocious expression.


    "What am I doing? Isn''t that my line? Are you in your right mind? Committing such acts against the Princess will not go unpunished."


    It was a case of tit for tat. Naturally, they weren''t going to be intimidated by my retort.


    "Hehehe, we''re well aware of that!"


    "Yeah! Did you think we would go ahead with something so audacious on our own!?"


    "Lower your weapons, servant. This is an order. Interfering with the Onitsuki family''s business is considered a rebellion."


    "That''s right. Come on, didn''t you also go through hell thanks to this brat? I''ll let you have a turn too! Come here, you!"


    Theborers called out to me one by one. They tempted, cajoled, and tried to persuade me. They knew they had no chance of winning.


    "Senpai..."


    "Are you going against the Onitsuki main family? ...I see, so that''s how it is. ...Indeed, it''s quite audacious."


    Ignoring Hisame''s calls, I dered. I lowered my weapons. I observed the situation, and Hisame followed suit. I moved forward alone.


    "Have you already vited her?"


    At my question, theborers hesitated for a moment, then burst into vulgarughter, understanding the meaning. The captive, Princess, who was mostly naked, stared at me with an expression of despair.


    "Hey, servants, don''t be so greedy, okay?"


    "Wait, wait, it''s no big deal anyway. We will let you use the back?"


    "Hahaha, that sounds good. Why not?"


    Theborers jeered loudly. Aoi seemed to understand the conversation and was clearly terrified. Despite her fear, she trembled and still red at me. She tried to hide her chest and lower abdomen, but her limbs were restrained, and the poison left her unable to move. Resistance was futile.


    "No! P-please stop!"


    "Stop? Do you really think saying that will make us stop, Princess?"


    "T-that''s..."


    Captured by theborers and looking down at me, Aoi struggled to find a response. That was all there was to it. Surprisingly, it appeared that she recognized the moral implications of her actions.


    "Come on. Get down on all fours like a dog!"


    "Hahaha! Look at that cute peachy butt!"


    Theborers forced Aoi into a crawling position, making her adopt a posture as if thrusting her small buttocks forward. Theyughed raucously and ridiculed her repeatedly, causing Aoi''s face to flush with shame. Her eyes, directed towards me, were filled with tears.


    "Well, well, you have quite a defiant expression there. It''s troublesome, isn''t it?"


    "Taming a strong-willed woman isn''t so bad. ...Although I''m not into Loli."


    "Huh? Lol..."


    Before theborer could finish chewing over my words...


    My elbow struck his face.


    "What are you... guh!?"


    "Ka-ha!?"


    I kicked anotherborer in the head, rendering him unconscious, and then struck anotherborer in the face, breaking his nose and causing him to fall.


    "What the...!?"


    The leader, who had probably been suspicious of us all along, wasn''t surprised. Instead, he swung his Wakizashi with the hand that hadn''t been injured... Though he was shot through the palm by an arrow that flew before he could cut me down.


    "Aaaaah!!"


    "Senpai! Evacuate quickly!"


    "I know! Just a bit longer!"


    Amid the leader''s screams, I responded loudly to Hisame''s calls, all ording to the prearranged n and not just my unteral decision.


    I had hidden a secret passphrase within our conversation with theborers, which we had confirmed beforehand. Hisame had recognized it during our conversation with theborers and had been prepared for the moment I approached Loli gori-sama for protection and when I seized her!


    "So, Princess, about that... My apologies!"


    Taking advantage of the confusion among the surroundingborers, I grabbed the half-naked young princess, who was on the verge of panic. I carried her and quickly moved away, using my enhanced leg strength powered by spiritual energy.


    "D*mn it!? Don''t run away!!?"


    "We won''t let you...!"


    As theborers tried to pursue us, Hisame fired a suppressing arrow to deter them. It wasn''t intended to hit them, but without shields or armor, they couldn''t risk moving forward.


    "You... how dare you!?"


    "You think you can get away with this!?"


    "Are you rebelling against Onitsuki?"


    Despite clutching their injured cheeks, noses, or arms, theborers brandished Wakizashis and cursed. They threatened, trying to denounce my actions.


    ...And the small body I was carrying trembled.


    "Well, you see, it''s not like we heard that kind of story. Haven''t false memories been inserted into your heads by some other family? We can''t just take your word for it."


    I retorted yfully, a sophistry, an excuse, a way to buy time.


    (It seems like Hidden Group and the servants'' group aren''t on the same page.)


    Considering the danger of killing Princess, it would have been prudent to assemble thebat unit here from the beginning. But they weren''t here. This suggested that the information hadn''t reached them. Given the nature of Princess, those with suspicions should have been killed on the spot. There was no need to hold back. Those not present here should be considered innocent. Probably.


    (In other words, it would be great if outsiders could join thismotion...!)


    I began to calcte in my mind. If it came to this, I intended to push through. I had no choice but to protect and save Loli gori-sama. After all, if I holed up in a safe area for a few days, the poison would eventually dissipate, and she''d be fine!


    "Huh!? Senpai!! The boundary!?"


    I had thought the same way at some point.


    ...Hisame, what did you just say? * * *


    ''Roooaarrrrr!''


    A roar reverberated throughout the entire boundary''s area. It was a sign of tragedy.


    "What the...?"


    The first victim was aborer who had desperately been harvesting spiritual herbs. Greed had driven him closer to the edge of the boundary than the others. He looked up just in time to witness the looming presence of an approaching monster, which was hisst sight.


    He might have been lucky. He died instantly, without knowing anything.


    The boundary was constructed from eighteenponents, and one of thoseponents disappeared, creating a hole through which countless Youkai poured in, ranging from small Youkai to great Youkai.


    Now, a screams erupted within the boundary.


    "What the hell is happening!? Where''s the Princess!?"


    The temporary squad leader of the protective servants, Manatsuru, shouted. He fired at several approaching small Youkai while in a state of panic. He understood the urgency of the situation. Without the Princess, this situation was unsolvable.


    From a distance, he could see multiple medium Youkai and even great Youkai. They were capturing theborers. Some of them were resisting desperately with Wakizashis, but their efforts were in vain. With unenhanced physical strength and des, it was nearly impossible to cut through the flesh of higher-ranking Youkai.


    The problem was that even with their best efforts, they could only manage to encircle and eliminate the medium Youkai.


    "What!? Kurato! Get back!"


    True to the call from his subordinate, it was already toote. Kurato, who had been cutting down small Youkai with his sword, was instantly devoured by a giant snake Youkai along with the surrounding Youkai. He couldn''t even deliver a final blow.


    "D*mn it!? Form a defensive line! Don''t let them nk us!"


    Manatsuru yelled desperately at those around him, his voice nearly breaking down.


    This temporary squad wasposed of neers and remnants, but Manatsuru still had a sense of responsibility as their leader. It served as a psychological pir, even in this desperate situation.


    "D*mn it, d*mn it! Why is this happening...!?"


    "Where''s that Princess!? Hurry, do something about those monsters!"


    Not only the surviving servants but also some of theborers and human workers responded to the calls, resisting desperately whileining.


    "Temporary squad leader Manatsuru-dono, Are you safe?"


    Tsukuba, who came shing through Youkai to reach Manatsuru, shouted somewhat frivolously.


    "Shut up. Does this look okay to you?"


    "At least you''re still in one piece, right?"


    "Seriously..."


    As he casually replied, Manatsuru''s back bore a deep gash, which Tsukuba noticed upon closer inspection. Red streaks flowed through the gaps in the face.

 Chapter 140.2

    Chapter 140.2


    [Part 2/4]


    ...He didn''t seem to have much time left.


    "Looks like we drew the short straw."


    "Well, bing a servant sooner orter, right? This time, it doesn''t seem limited to just us servants, though."


    They sneered at Hidden Group andborers, who were desperately trying to postpone their own destruction. In particr, Hidden Group members facing medium Youkai two-on-one seemed quite exhausted.


    "Cough. I hope they can deal with those medium Youkai at least..."


    "Don''t get distracted, Tsukuba. ...Arge group of guests has arrived."


    Manatsuru pointed out, and when their eyes turned in that direction, they saw a crowd of dozens of Youkai. Whether it was their spiritual energy or just the fact that they had gathered, it didn''t matter.


    "Are Tomobe and Hisame all right?"


    "Well, who knows... At least there''s hope."


    At least it wasn''t certain that everyone had been wiped out. There was still a chance for salvation.


    "That''s a relief. If there are people who remember us, I guess we''re not entirely scared. Right?"


    "...Yeah."


    The two fell silent there. There was no time for conversation. The monsters were closing in. They readied their weapons and took a step forward.


    One by one, they were devoured, likebs being broken. The time until their destruction didn''t seem to be very long... * * *


    "What''s all themotion about?"


    "What the hell is happening...?"


    Screams and roars echoing in the distance. Everyone on the scene froze, paralyzed.


    "...!? Hisame!?"


    In an instant, I tried to run, but something was pulling me back. When I turned around, I saw Hisame gripping the sleeves of my outfit with both hands.


    "Hisame, let go...!!"


    I called out to her, my voice filled with anger, but she shook her head violently, as if trying to shake something off.


    "No, I can''t. You can''t go...!! Princess is here...!!"


    "...!? Is that...!?"


    "And besides, it''s already toote...!!"


    I locked eyes with Hisame. Her eyes visible through the mask were filled with a sense of despair. Just that look was enough for me to understand everything.


    It was really toote.


    "Hisame..."


    I muttered my junior''s name for no apparent reason. Well, maybe there was a reason, but I couldn''t put it into words immediately. I didn''t even know how to process my own emotions.


    The roars of the monsters echoed loudly. The source of the roars was clearly getting closer than before.


    "Let''s run...!!"


    I hold Loli Gori-sama, who had remained silent, closer to me and called out to Hisame. I called out and pulled her, starting to run. It was a decision to escape from this ce, and it was my responsibility to make that decision.


    I shouldn''t have let Hisame make that judgment, not under any circumstances.


    "Ah, ahh..."


    "Go, go, run...!!"


    Inspired by our actions, theborers who could still move began to flee, clinging to us. But their judgment was too slow.


    "Gyaaaahhh!"


    "Huh!?"


    "Uwaaah..."


    A beastly Youkai, dancing forward while stepping out from behind, grabbed the heads of two injuredborers who had failed to escape. A momentter, a sound like two solid objects colliding rang out, followed by a squishing sound. I didn''t turn around; I couldn''t afford to.


    ''Screech!''


    ''Grrruuugghhh!''


    Youkai continued to leap out one after another from the side. Each time, there were screams��screams from behind.


    In the savannah, the weak were the first to be targeted. The Youkai seemed to be predators, targeting easy prey.


    "Would it be too convenient to say this is all just bad luck...!?"


    As I struck the boar Youkai that had suddenly rushed in from the side with my spear, I muttered to myself. I felt a sense of disgust at my own thought, but reality remained unchanged. It was clear that theborers had be bait.


    Speaking of bait, this little girl I was holding must be the best living bait.


    "Huh...!?"


    "Mm...!?"


    As I jokingly considered the idea, the princess I was embracing squeezed me tightly in return. I sensed a strong determination not to let go, despite her fear.


    (Oh, she''s quite observant.)


    Loli Gori-sama was a genius. She could do anything with just one look. It was due to her remarkable observational skills. She could even read the emotions of others to some extent. It seemed that she thought I was going to abandon her.


    "...I was just kidding. Don''t worry."


    I dropped a smoke bomb and a sh bomb behind us and vigorously rubbed Aoi''s back with a single piece of my overcoat while whispering. It wasn''t impolite. However, she didn''t nod and remained silent.


    "Senpai!! The edge of boundary is up ahead!!"


    "What!? Finally!"


    At Hisame''s warning, I returned my gaze to the front. I squinted my eyes. I could see the edge of the boundary, barely visible. I looked beyond it. At first nce, there were no Youkai in sight.


    "In other words, if we cross that line, we should be safe for now!!"


    Well, for a while, that is. They''d probably sense our presence and start pulling us in from the surroundings. Even so, we could buy some time...!!


    "I''ll go ahead."


    "Yeah. I''m counting on you for cover!"


    Hisame, without any dead weight, rushed forward. She crossed the boundary, and as she turned around, she fired multiple arrows. There were screams from behind that didn''t sound like human voices. She was dying the inevitable pursuit from behind, pushing it away.


    ''Grrruuu!''


    "Noisy, die!"


    ''Howwllll!?''


    A dog Youkai suddenly jumped over our heads while we were running. I crushed its threatening jaws underfoot. I had inserted iron tes into my sandals, so the Youkai that took a full swing hit its nose and teeth and broke them. It shouldn''t be making cute noises like that!


    "Senpai, hurry!"


    "What!? Can we make it...!!?"


    I heard my junior''s anxious voice from behind. Countless murderous intents were approaching from behind. My spine shivered. Bad, bad, bad!


    "Take this!!"


    I heard the sound of something cutting through the air. I crouched down. Something thick passed just above my head. I threw a sh bomb behind me. Light and a deafening noise filled the area. I bent forward and crash through the boundary, rolling.


    "Princess, I apologize!"


    "What, kyaaaa!"


    I tightly embraced Loli Gori-sama''s delicate body. I protected her pink head. I kept rolling and rolling until I heard a tearing sound. But there was no pain.


    "Senpai!!?"


    "Hisame!? Are you okay, are you!!? Did they take something from you!!?"


    I desperately asked Hisame, who had rushed over. I checked to see if she was unharmed with my arms outstretched.


    "No, I saw that they grabbed my hem and scratched it their ws!!"


    "I see!"


    I looked at the hem of her right arm. It was torn. It had been a close call. If she had been a little slower, they might have taken her arm. The Youkai that had only managed to get the hem was probably quite frustrated.


    "Hahaha. Serves you right, you Youkai b*stards!!!"


    Iughed heartily, mocking the Youkai who were grinding their teeth in frustration at being stuck inside the boundary. It was simr to thete-night tension I often experienced. It was a reaction to fatigue and being cornered.


    "Haah, haah... That was close, huh?"


    I stood up. I momentarily put down the Princess to catch my breath. While doing so, I cursed the detestable monsters and gloated.


    "Help me..."


    A voice pleading for help echoed with a heavy tone.


    "Huh?"


    I momentarily couldn''t tell whose voice it was, or perhaps I wanted to feign ignorance. Unfortunately, reality rushed in. It wasn''t just me and Hisame who had been aware until just now that we were fleeing.


    "Help... me..."


    "Wha...!?"


    I turned towards the direction of the voice, and our gazes met. It was a man, one of theborers, the leader of theborers to be precise. He was lying on the ground, looking in our direction. He was probably the only survivor among theborers.


    "W-what''s... happening...!?"


    I was momentarily bewildered by the plea, and it took a moment for me to realize. It was the boundary that separated us, the boundary that prohibited non-humans from passing. He had crossed it... partially.


    "Help... me... plea...se...!!"

 Chapter 140.3

    Chapter 140.3


    [Part 3/4]


    His convulsing body had fallen at the edge of the boundary. His lower half, from the thighs down, was on the other side of the boundary. Countless Youkai were pressed against the invisible wall, staring at us with malevolent eyes, sneering.


    The Youkai grabbed the leader''s lower half while sneering.


    "Help... me... ple...ease...!!"


    He was pulled with a squelching sound, and his body was partially dragged onto the other side of the boundary. He frantically tried to crawl back, wing at the ground.


    ...His arms were injured from our earlier fight, and they were bleeding. Naturally, he had no strength.


    "Please... help me... don''t... let me die...!!"


    Breathing heavily, I looked towards him as he begged with tears on his face, being dragged closer, his fingers torn, screams rising.


    "Please, please!! Don''t abandon me...!!"


    "Is that... even...?"


    I hesitated. Should I help this man, who had no trace of gratitude, who would likely die if not helped? Should I save a man who, if rescued, would only be a burden? Hypocrisy, morality, and calction swirled in my mind.


    "Please... plea...se... don''t... let me... die...!!"


    "Wha...!?"


    In response to his mournful plea, I had already started running towards him. But I was toote.


    "Now, pull..."


    "Wai..."


    The moment he said that, his body was quickly pulled onto the other side of the boundary. A momentary scream leaked through from the other side of the wall, then it was immediately drowned out by a sound of something being torn apart.


    "Ah..."


    I looked up at the empty space, towards the other side of the boundary. Countless ck, grotesque creatures wereughing maliciously and staring at us. Flesh and blood were not what the boundary separated. The dark, viscous liquid was spreading on our side, seeping into the earth.


    "..."


    After a few moments of silence, I stood up. I turned on my heel. I picked up the young girl who had been left behind on the spot, still half-naked.


    "Ah...?"


    "If you don''t want to die, stay quiet and don''t make a fuss. ...Got it?"


    I warned Loli Gori-sama firmly by her ear and looked at Hisame. She had been well-educated; without anyone telling her, she was keeping an eye on our surroundings. She pointed to a corner of the deep forest��the direction with fewer Youkai.


    "Hisame, I''m sorry, but go on ahead. Can you make it?"


    "...Understood!"


    While keeping an eye on the front, Hisame advanced cautiously. Holding the silent princess, I followed her, shaking off the unpleasant feeling that I couldn''t quite understand.


    For now, to save those we could still save, to avoid regret, I began running through the depths of the forest...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Hmm, she managed to escape quite sessfully. Well, it''s to be expected."


    "After all,borers like them are only at this level. Let''s move on to the next phase."


    "Well, if we follow the instructions of the head servant... Yes, let''s proceed"


    "Well, well, to think you''d set up a trap like that? Really, you humans are wicked."


    "Then, I''ll contact you againter..." * * *


    The escape had gone remarkably well. The reason was clear. It was the boundary.


    It was like a trap for catching fish. They had been drawn towards the human presence through the narrow gaps in the boundary, and most of them had ended up getting trapped inside.


    Monsters had their own cunning. Those Youkai who had entered the gaps in the boundary recklessly hadn''t even considered the idea of returning to the same ce once they''d gone beyond. They had only sought to break through the boundary by mming their bodies against it. Youkai that hadn''t entered the boundary in the first ce couldn''t proceed straight towards us either. Hence, the number of Youkai blocking our path was limited.


    The poison coursing through Loli Gori-sama''s body, in a way, worked to our advantage. The paralysis from the poison had spread throughout her body, affecting the spiritual energy flowing through her system and even the metabolic processes generating it. As a result, her internal spiritual energy was significantly lower than it would have been at its peak, and there was no uncontrolled overflow.


    In other words, in this ce teeming with spiritual energy, the current Onitsuki Aoi wasn''t emitting the kind of pheromones that would attract countless youkai as she might have without the poison. This turned out to be quite fortunate; otherwise, our escape would not havested even two hours.


    "The problem is just that..."


    I sighed while hiding in a corner of the deep forest, where I had found a smallteral cave entrance. It wasn''t the worst of situations, but it was bad enough.


    "Senpai, I''m back!"


    "Good, get inside quickly!"


    Hisame, who had been on reconnaissance duty, returned. I hastily pulled her in, and we both checked our surroundings. There was no obvious sign of pursuit. I joined her in hiding inside the cave.


    "How is it out there?"


    "I spotted five medium youkai in the vicinity, and two great youkai. Among them, the two medium youkai seem to be preupied with something else."


    "Again, huh..."


    I shrugged, as it was something we often encountered. However, the concentration of high-ranking youkai in the area seemed unusual given the limited area Hisame had explored.


    "The duration of the talisman won''t be long, but I hope they''ll move away soon."


    My gaze was fixed on the symbol attached to the entrance of the cave, which had the characters "DZ" written in a clear, skilled hand. It was a hidden curse-tool talisman that Sarujirou had given me.


    Regr exorcists often use arrows and talismans crafted from spiritual wood that has absorbed ample spiritual energy. These materials have a higher affinity for spiritual arts and provide a more sustained source of power for curse toolspared to regr wood or paper. It''s somewhat akin to a battery.


    Naturally, higher-quality spiritual wood enhances the effectiveness further. In the Onitsuki family, we spare no expense in procuring top-notch spiritual wood and its processed forms for our exorcists. The symbol before me was made from leftover scraps of spiritual paper used in creating talismans, and it was highly effective. It didn''t require more spiritual energy than necessary for activation, but it relied entirely on the energy contained within the symbol.


    The estimated duration of continuous activation was likely only about half a hours, maybe less. These were mass-produced items with no standardized performance, as warned by Sarujirou. I had been given a total of eight, and I had already activated the third one since hiding here.


    In other words, we had a maximum of around four hours of safe hiding time here��after that, we would have no choice but to relocate to an area with protective boundaries.


    ...The nearest safe zone was an hour''s away by running from our current location.


    "At the very least, I hope the great youkai will move away."


    "Yes. If they start pursuing us, we won''t be able to escape."


    Both of us scratched our heads. Let me say it again: it wasn''t the worst of situations. But it was certainly a dire one.


    "Someone, please,e over here!"


    As we''re both fretting, a child''s voice called out from the depths of the cave. Hisame and I exchanged nces.


    "What do you think?"


    "Most likely..."


    Hisame answered my whispered question.


    "I see. In that case, you should go instead of me."


    "Yes, that''s probably best."


    Hisame headed deeper into the cave. After a while, I heard the sound of flowing water. The intermittent noise echoed in the cave, and I remained silent to maintain perfectposure. Closing my ears? In this situation, blocking any of my senses would be suicidal.


    "Hmm? Back already? ...Princess?"


    The sound of water ceased, and Hisame returned a little whileter. She carried the peach-colored princess on her back, Onitsuki Aoi. Blushing and staring intently at me, the loli Gori-sama questioned me with a trembling tone.


    "Hey, you didn''t heard it now, right... servant? You had your ears blocked until a moment ago, didn''t you?"


    Her question was almost usatory and quite forceful. I responded calmly as ever.


    "Well, I was listening intently to the surrounding sounds, including the water, for security purposes."


    Princess''s reaction to my reply? For now, I needed to make sure we weren''t detected by the youkai.


    Hisame scolded me, and I truly needed to reflect on my actions...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Ugh, this is so frustrating!! Why do I have to go through all this...!!"


    The incident with picking flowers had temporarily calmed her down, but now, deep within the cave, the loli princess vented her frustrations. She was irritated, unhappy, needlessly energetic, and vocal about it all.


    The events, including theborers'' forest carnival and the youkai''s feast, had only been narrowly avoided thanks to some quick thinking on the part of the "Loli Gori," Onitsuki Aoi. Her thoughts seemed to have taken an unexpected turn from what I initially feared.


    I had feared that she might develop a distrust of men, go mad, or be apathetic, following the storyline. However, in a sense, she hadn''t changed much from her previous self.


    "I shouldn''t be staying in such a filthy cave like this!! And these clothes, ugh, I hate them!! My precious kimono!"


    The current state of her attire had be a relentless source ofint for the Loli Gori-sama. It was indeed a disy of her selfishness, but considering she had always epted extravagance as the norm, her perspective was somewhat understandable. I couldn''t agree with her, though.


    "Besides!! I don''t know who or by what means deceived Father...!! It''s truly, absolutely infuriating!! To think they could sever the deep bond between Father and me with such a pitiful third-rate scheme!! Well, in the end, it''s just a shallow, third-rate plot!!"


    She dered that no one could possibly deceive her with something like this. It seemed that Loli Gori-sama interpreted the attempt to frame her as something other than her father''s conspiracy. Someone pretending to be her father had pulled the strings, and theborers had been manipted through memory alterations or something simr. Perhaps my excuses during her rescue had something to do with it. Did I mess up?


    "I mean, isn''t it obvious? Father has no reason to eliminate me, right? I''m different from that woman... I have a good family background, talent, and I dine with Father every day and have conversations with him. It''s different from living separately like my elder sister!"


    Onitsuki Aoi continued to speak, addressing my inner turmoil. She discussed the mysterious aspects and irrationalities of the recent conspiracy.


    "First of all, if they were trying to frame me, why would they assign me to such an important mission? Father, being a man of great cunning, should have seen the potential consequences of failure! Yes, even other family members should have recognized this danger... Ah, but my elder sister''s faction might do something foolish in a desperate attempt to turn the tables. And there are other families too, like Miyataka. They seem suspicious."

 Chapter 140.4

    Chapter 140.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "That''s true..."


    She went on and on about things I hadn''t asked for. How could she speak so much in her paralyzed state? I was honestly getting a little sleepy.


    "In the midst of all this, you still managed to fulfill your duties as an Onitsuki servant! I''ll give you credit for that! I''ll still deal with your earlierments, though!!"


    The princess, wrapped in just a single coat, leaned against the cave walls and dered her grievances. She couldn''t even lift her fan, yet she was eloquent and assertive. Did she really n to carry out her threat?


    "...I''m honored to receive your praise," I replied wearily. Of course, I was referring to the first half of her statement. Definitely not thetter part.


    "Very well, leave it to me. With a poison like this, it should take no more than three days to recover! Then, I''ll fulfill my duty to the court and return in triumph! And I''ll make sure to deal with those fools who dared toy a hand on me!"


    Hmph! That arrogant attitude of hers,ing from who knows where. Does she even understand the situation...?


    Three days. That''s how long it would take to detoxify her... but it''s three days. Surviving for three days in this hellish ce was incredibly challenging. Once we reached a safe zone, we could potentially hunker down until Loli Gori-sama recovered, but even reaching that safety zone would be a life-or-death endeavor.


    (What about the keys in the vault? If only we had one more person...)


    Even with three people, one would have to carry the burden of the high-maintenance Princess. Among the remaining two, one would need to support the incapacitated Princess, leaving only one person capable ofbat. And both of the mobile ones were servants... This was a terrible situation.


    "A case of reaping what you sow, huh?"


    I sneered quietly at my current situation. I regretted the incident from earlier, the one involving the boundary. Perhaps if I had acted differently, like waiting for the survivors or making a quicker decision to help the leader of thoseborers, the situation might have been slightly better. But dwelling on it was futile, and my thoughts kept looping around it endlessly. It was a bad tendency.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No, I... I''ll find the right moment to move. Once we start moving, it''ll be hard to rest. Maybe we should eat before that?"


    "Food, yes, food..."


    Loli gori-sama enthusiasm from earlier had disappeared. She didn''t immediately agree with my suggestion. I looked puzzled for a moment, but then it hit me. She had just been drugged a while ago.


    "I apologize if the taste isn''t up to par. We can ensure its safety through a taste test."


    Still, it was necessary, so I insisted. I couldn''t afford a failure due to her stomach growling.


    "...Not right now. Maybe a littleter, alright?"


    She replied in a nonchnt tone, trying to divert her gaze and mask her unease.


    "Alright."


    I nodded and offered to go back to the cave''s entrance with Hisame for safety reasons. She approved it surprisingly easily.


    "About Princess, do you forget that she tortured you before?"


    "Torture? Well..."


    Hisame whispered as we made our way toward the cave''s entrance. Her tone conveyed dissatisfaction and difort, but her face remained unreadable.


    "At that time, you saved me. Thank you, Hisame."


    "No, I just happened to see it..."


    She was modest in her acknowledgment. However, her words had an air of childish embarrassment.


    "Well, you wouldn''t understand since you''re still a newbie... But the treatment of us servants is just like that."


    The value of a servant''s life was vastly different from that of a regr exorcist. The two were iparable. In this world of social hierarchy, it wasn''t umon for those who had once been mistreated to be saved by the very people who tormented them. Although Loli Gori-sama was on the verge of being borerized," her attitude was still shockingly arrogant.


    "Do you have anyints, Senpai?"


    "Of course, I have plenty. This is beyond a ckpany."


    "Burakku?"


    Onitsuki families''s servant is more than a ckpany. Compared to otherpanies in the same industry... it''s better than others, but it''s wrong topare them to begin with.


    "But still, we can''t just abandon hrt, can we?"


    Especially not the child. I said this with a sense of self-righteousness, but in reality, my motives weren''t that noble. I only wanted to prevent the disaster that awaited in the original story and the subsequent cmity for my family. And perhaps it was an act of atonement for failing to protect everyone, including her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I suddenly noticed that we had been silent for a while and asked Hisame. She didn''t look at me but asked a single question.


    "Senpai, what will you do if I be unable to move too?"


    The question was asked in a calm but trembling voice, as if she had suppressed her emotions. I thought about what she was going through. And I answered. Fairly and honestly, I answered.


    "Well, I''ve been trained, so I can probably carry two brats like you. And I don''t want to hear Kuchinashi''s squad leader''sints."


    I even joked a bit and ruffled her hair roughly. She didn''t resist, just softly opened her mouth.


    "Is that so?"


    Her muttered words seemed to indicate a faint smile. I couldn''t see it on her face, but it was probably a clumsy attempt at a smile.


    "By the way, can you carry me?"


    "Well... I''m sorry, but I don''t have the strength."


    "Honestly, huh!?"


    At least one thing was clear: I couldn''t afford to be immobilized...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    A little whileter, we decided to leave the cave. Based on our reconnaissance, it became apparent that two great youkai were wandering nearby, engaged in a dispute and moving farther away from our location.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Loli Gori-sama''s mealtime was likely to be canceled, regardless of her intentions. * * *


    "Why are you so busy? Are we going to move?"


    "Yes. Considering this is a forbidden area, the density of youkai in this deep forest is high. With the great youkai moving away, this is a valuable opportunity. We can''t afford to miss it. Please understand."


    As I checked our supplies and equipment, Princess sat in the back of the cave, looking uninterested.


    "Senpai, there are three medium youkai approaching from the southeast."


    Hisame reported in a hushed voice as she rushed to the cave entrance. I grimaced at the news.


    "Medium youkai could linger in the area for quite some time..."


    If we''re not careful, we might stay in this ce for a long time. If so, we''ll waste our tickets. The great youkai maye out again. It was a gamble to wait until things got better.


    "I have some stink balls for diversion."


    The safe zone we needed to reach was a one hour run from here. Using the stink balls could be risky; not only was there a limited supply, but it would also attract attention, potentially bringing more great youkai to our location.


    "I can''t use shikigami too."


    At the moment, neither Hisame nor I possessed the skill to control shikigami. Loli Gori-sama couldn''t use shikigami effectively in this situation either. Employing wild animals was out of the question; besides, could we even find suitable ones?


    "I could use the stink balls for diversion, so how about splitting up?"


    "That''s not a good idea. We''re short on manpower. I can''t handle the rest of the work alone."


    It was an excuse. There was no guarantee that Hisame, who was on her way to the diversion, would make it alive to join us.


    "But..."


    "Wait, don''t rush. Let me think a bit more."


    I tried toe up with a n, but nothing seemed viable. I furrowed my brows in frustration and nced around at my surroundings. My junior and the princess were watching me, their faces a mix of anxiety and curiosity. Think, think, think...


    "Maybe...?"


    In a way, divine intervention crossed my mind.


    "...? Do you have any other ideas? Speak up. I''ll consider it if it helps resolve this situation."


    Loli Gori-sama responded to my almost incoherent muttering. Her tone was condescending, but there was a hint of hope for a solution.


    "Yes, well... but it would require the princess''s assistance."


    "Hmph. What''s the dy? I''ll do anything to get through this situation, even if it means getting back at those who put me in this mess. Go on, speak up!"


    She responded with arrogance and confidence.


    "Very well."


    I nodded respectfully at her deration. The deal was sealed.


    "..."


    I briefly nced at Hisame, who caught my gaze and tilted her head in confusion. It took her a moment to realize what was happening, and her eyes disyed a hint of annoyance. Stop it. I''m suffering too, you know. This decision is hard for me as well.


    "Now, don''t keep me waiting. Exin it!"


    "Yes, let me exin. It''s..."


    The result? Well, let''s just say that as soon as I began to exin, Loli Gori-sama''s expression froze.


    ...Alright, let''s prepare the operation. In exchange for my honor, shall we?


    Fan art:


    Title: Zashiki Warashi Illustration


    URL: [Link]


    Ai Art:


    Title: Beach Sleepwear Aoi-sama


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Swimsuit Hina


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Various Grind Advisor-sama


    URL: [Link]


    Title: The Suspected Main Heroine


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Cute White Fox at the Beach


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Beach''s Alluring... Botan


    URL: [Link]


    Title: The Unworn Merchant''s Daughter


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Safety-Marked Blindfolded Lady


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Former Shrine Maiden with Uncertain Attachments


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter 141.1

    Chapter 141.1


    [Part 1/4]


    In the past few days, the youkai had sensed the increasingmotion in the "Doku Noroi Fuka Hayashi" or the Silent Curse Deep Forest. Especially, a few days ago, the sweet and fragrant aroma had lured youkai from all over the forest, and most of them never returned alive.


    As a result of this massacre, a power vacuum had emerged in the deep forest. Although "Doku Noroi Fuka Hayashi" was still vast, it was densely popted with youkai. In reality, it was a ce where youkai constantly preyed on each other, a harsh and ruthless cycle of survival.


    The number of youkai eliminated by Onitsuki''s princess had exceeded five thousand, mostly consisting of small youkai and young youkai. However, there were also hundreds of medium youkai and several great youkai among them. With their demise, what would happen next was evident: the flow would continue.


    As the "Silent Curse Deep Forest" became an empty zone rather than an unpopted one, youkai from the surrounding crowded areas flowed in. First, low-tier youkai, defeated in fiercepetition, followed by high-tier youkai trying to expand their territory in the vacant zone.


    Medium youkai, who had escaped from their usual habitats, ventured into this unfamiliar territory. Along the way, they devoured several small youkai and selected their new nests.


    They were in high spirits. They had not survived in the primeval forest for nothing. Even in the deepest parts of the forest, they had lived in fear, always on guard against being preyed upon. Now, they delighted in the role reversal as predators.


    ''...!!?''


    Suddenly, they sensed a scent. Their senses, far sharper than those of humans, captured it. They instinctively ran toward it; it was almost a reflex. Even as medium youkai, they couldn''t resist the temptation.


    They ran and ran, killing low-tier youkai who had also been drawn by the scent along the way. They found it: a bamboo water sk.


    They hadn''t survived in the primeval forest for nothing. They remained vignt, not only around the open sk but also in its vicinity, checking for traps or ambushes. It seemed there were no problems.


    Slowly but surely, the youkai closed in, observing the bamboo sk. They saw what was inside, extended their tongues, and began licking. They let their saliva flow while deftly moving their long tongues like whips over the surface of the liquid inside.


    Suddenly, they erupted in screams of surprise and awe. It was nectar. What an intense spiritual energy! It was like the taste of blood flowing from a great youkai they had savored decades ago, even sweeter! They couldn''t believe such a magnificent thing existed in this world!


    It was akin to a drug. Once they tasted it, they could never forget. They took another sip, then another, each time immersing their tongues in the divine nectar. With each taste, they were enveloped in ecstasy, sighing in bliss, growling, and stupefied, surrendering themselves to happiness.


    ''Roarrrr!''


    Then came a roar. The first intruder had appeared��a fellow medium youkai. Itsrge eyeballs swiveled around, and its gazended on what was there. It sensed whaty ahead. The first medium youkai to arrive was infuriated, not just by the intrusion but also by the tant vition of its right to exclusively enjoy this divine feast.


    ''Grrrrrrr!''


    It hissed and red at the intruder, vying for control. Neither would yield; it was unthinkable. Before they could sh, a great youkai emerged from the side, determined to snatch the nectar away. It crushed the small youkai that had tried to steal the feast, causing chaos.


    Crunch, thump, thump. The great youkai, having tasted the appetizer, looked toward the main course��the bamboo sk. Its gaze shifted to the medium youkai, then back to the great youkai.


    ns had changed. The contents of the bamboo sk were meant to be a sweet treat after the meal. The great youkai, which had disrupted the proceedings, roared confidently, convinced of its victory.


    Like moths to a me, one by one, the youkai were drawn in, each seeking the contents of the bamboo sk...


    * * *


    "So what''s inside? What''s the deal with it? We already know!!"


    Running through the almost uninhabited, or rather un-youkai-filled, deep forest, I muttered in a pretentious tone, not really directing my words at anyone. Well, who am I even talking to?


    "It''s humiliating... This is humiliating. Such, such a thing... A noble Fusou girl shouldn''t do something like this... Such a disgrace... Oh, yes, this is just a bad dream. A terrible dream. Hehehe, yes. I need to wake up soon..."


    Meanwhile, the princess, who continued to mumbled endlessly in a trembling voiceced with curses, was carried on my back, bound by ropes. If I look at her face, I''d probably find her highlights gone by now. She had the look of someone who''d been through something traumatic, even though she hadn''t been... this was her "r*pe face." She waspletely lost in her own dreand.


    Is it my fault? No, it''s for the sake of survival. It can''t be helped... Hisame handled the collection, and I only set it up. Well, it seems it''s partly my fault, huh?


    "Given the circumstances, I understand, but..."


    Hisame, who ran alongside me, mumbled reluctantly. Even through her mask, it was clear she was casting apassionate look towards Loli Gori-sama. There was also a hint of me in her gaze. No, didn''t you agree too?


    Loli Gori-sama was the highest-grade treat for youkai. While her paralysis affected her ability to release her spiritual energy externally, what about internally? What umted inside her? If that were released, it would be delightful. Her maidenly dignity had temporarily hidden.


    "Scolding can wait until after we''re done with all this!"


    Desperately scanning our surroundings, I, or rather, we, continued to push through the pathless thicket. There were hardly any youkai around, and even if they were present, they were sluggish or just small fry. It seemed that arge number had fallen for the diversion. Hopefully, we could safely reach the secure area like this...!


    ''Roarrr!?''


    "Ugh, this is bad!"


    As we rushed through the undergrowth, we came upon a small cliff, and I executed a three-stepnding right on the back of a boar youkai that happened to be there. Looking back, I saw the boar youkai. Probably a medium youkai, if not for the small fry. There must have been quite a bit of attraction to the diversion. I had no choice but to be a straightforward brute. I hastily twisted my body and when I was about to be crushed, a rumbling sound came from behind as well, like the earth shaking. The boar youkai had apparently crashed into a tree or something.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Sorry, but there''s no other way! Don''t expect servant''s detection abilities in this situation!!"


    I heard a roar, and I turned to see the boar youkai that had mmed into the tree trunk. It was making an effort to forcefully extract its embedded tusks. The sound of fibrous tearing was clearly audible.


    ''Buooh!? Guoh!? Buoooh!!''


    With a threatening roar, the trunk copsed. It snapped and fell, bringing down the surrounding trees in a cloud of dust.


    "Kyah!?"


    "Hisame!!?"


    One of the fallen trees remained perched on the edge of the cliff, and it tumbled down toward where Hisame had been. Her figure disappeared from view, concealed by the shadow of the cliff and the fallen giant tree.


    "Are you alright!? Hisame, are you okay!?"


    "I''m fine! But, Senpai..."


    Hisame''s voice was drowned out, and there was no time to listen. The boar youkai was closing in from behind.


    "What... damn it!?"


    Is this guy just a single-celled organism with no options but to move forward? I had thought I could evade by jumping sideways, but fallen trees blocked my path.


    "It''s gonna rock!"


    "Kyah!!?"


    I swiftly adjusted Loli Gori-sama on my back and started running. The boar was still charging from behind. I leaped into a dense thicket, where I couldn''t see an inch ahead. Dyed behind me, there was a resounding sound of branches being forcefully broken, thump, thump.


    "We''re going to be caught up to!"


    "I know!"


    That''s why this thicket was perfect. It blocked its view, and with good timing, I could veer to the side. The boar would lose sight of us... but then, a sharp, unexpected pain pierced through me.


    "Ouch!!?"


    I felt like my entire body was being shredded. The cause became clear immediately. It was leaves. Leaves! They were sharp as saw des,monly known as serrated leaves... or more precisely, a sharper version of it.


    "A ''Sabishiso (Shisho leaf)'' thicket!? Of all times, why now!?"


    I shouted about the true nature of the leaves behind me. ''Sabishiso,'' a name I remembered. It was an item from the game.


    ording to the vor text, this should have been a type of spiritual herb thriving within the spiritual veins of this area. Along with the spiritual energy in the soil, it incorporated tiny metal particles and was coated with sharp metallic material on the surface.


    It was a kind of ore vein, and aside from being used for pharmaceutical purposes, it had the unique feature that, when thrown into a smelting furnace together, it could produce low-grade spirit iron. Considering the peculiarities and significance of this forbiddennd, it was not surprising at all that these spiritual herbs were growing abundantly.


    The problem was encountering these dangerous spiritual herbs at precisely this moment.


    "Ugh, d*mn it...!?"


    It didn''t mean that anything touched by them would be cut to pieces. It probably wasn''t sharper than a cutter knife. The issue was that even though it wouldn''t cut through my clothingpletely, it still caused pain, and even through the clothing, it wasn''t entirely safe. Moreover, the boar was closing in from behind. You damn beast! Is this boar invulnerable with its fur!?


    "Servant...!?"


    "Princess, get low! You might get injured!"


    I warned Loli gori-sama, shouting. In perfect condition, it wouldn''t be a problem, but with her currently paralyzed state, even the slightest de could cause harm. I called out to her to hide her head and hands. I used my own body as a shield, confirmed that... and then sprinted forward!


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch...!!!?"


    Rustle, rustle, rustle. My skin was being superficially cut. Even though I had strengthened my body with spiritual energy, it still hurt. The sound of something unpleasant, like scraping, echoed endlessly. You beast! Well, as long as I can protect my blood vessels and neck, that''s fine!


    "Are you in your right mind...!?"


    "If there were any other options...!!?"


    In response to Loli Gori-sama''s warning from my back, I casually rebutted. But immediately after, I felt something unusual around my ankle. I looked down. There was something biting me. A huge flytrap-like entity mped onto my ankle. A massive flytrap... Oh, this was a bad scenario.


    "Princess, don''t let go under any circumstances..."


    I warned Loli Gori-sama. A momentter, my body was being dragged. I thought I heard the boar''s screams. Or I thought I heard the cries of a young child.


    "Guah!!?"


    Suddenly, something hit my head, and my consciousness cked out.


    * * *


    "Servant... servant...!!?"


    How long had my consciousness been fading away? Words resounded in my head like a throbbing ache. My head hurt. I felt nauseous. Everything became hazy.


    "What...? Ahh, ugh...!!?"


    With the sensation of waking up, excruciating pain assaulted me, and I regained full consciousness. I looked at my leg, then understood the source of the pain.


    "Fly... trap!!?"


    What I saw was a green presence that had mped tightly around my left shin. It was like a carnivorous nt, resembling a flytrap.

 Chapter 141.2

    Chapter 141.2


    [Part 2/4]


    If it were red, it would look more like a Piranha nt emerging from a pipe, wouldn''t it!?


    "Guh, guh, guh...!!?"


    Regardless, the servant''s outfit I was wearing was reinforced to be more robust than usual. There were even iron tes worked into it. That outfit was now, in painful fact, being gnawed away. This... this can''t be happening!?


    "You, are you sure there aren''t any wounds...!?"


    I assessed my trapped leg, thankfully realizing that it wasn''t piercing my flesh. Nevertheless, the fact that it hadn''t pierced was fortunate enough; it might have left dents in my bone. I nced around and sighed in frustration.


    These were carnivorous leaves of flytrap grass, capable of swallowing a mouse at most and potentially gobbling up a bear. Or rather, should I call them flesh-eating leaves? Many of them remained silent, although some were wriggling in an attempt to escape. It was like a nightmarish scene.


    "Is this a ce where youkai has eaten by flytrap? Huh��!!?"


    ''Buooo!! Biuhoho!!?''


    Suddenly, a desperate roar rang out, catching my attention.


    The boar was there. The giant boar youkai that had been ying cat and mouse with us until my consciousness was severed. It was writhing around, its rear half being devoured by one of the flesh-eating leaves. As it writhed, other carnivorous leaves, responding to the vibrations, crept closer. They bit its front legs, then its head. Finally, they reached its throat and nks.


    "I see, the more it struggles, the faster it meets its end..."


    I offer my condolences to the boar who warned me of the forbidden move here with his own body. It was just a formality. Now then, with that settled...


    "Trying to force it might lead to more problems, huh? But..."


    I grimaced as my throbbing leg continued to ache incessantly. During this time, my stamina was depleted. Moreover, if this was based on flytrap grass, there would probably be dissolving liquid oozing from the closed jaws. Indeed, I could feel a strange dampness on my leg. If I stayed like this, my leg would slowly dissolve... I couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    "Servant..."


    "Be cautious; I''ll release you. Please keep an eye on the surroundings."


    I pulled a dagger (tant��) from my waist and followed Loli Gori''s voice. I focused on the task at hand.


    It seemed that the fangs were piercing my leg, wedging themselves between my knee and calf. The knee side was fine, thanks to the iron tes. The problem was on the calf side.


    "The calf is stic. It should give a bit under pressure, right?"


    First, I cut the fabric of my outfit from the area around my heel. My knee was now exposed. Next, I prepared a water bottle and poured water onto my leg to reduce friction even a little bit. I prepared chopsticks, inserted them into the gaps as temporary splints within the jaws, and ced bandages around the target area to prevent the flytrap grass from getting excited by blood. And then...


    "Insert it into the gap... gently!"


    With the determination to scrape the skin of my calf, I inserted the dagger. Slowly but forcefully, I pushed it in. The de cut into my calf, and I managed the slight bleeding with a bandage. I felt a slight tremor in the jaws, but it seemed to be holding. It appeared that I was still fooling it.


    The hint was from how to escape when stepping on andmine. I remembered seeing it in a movie, albeit not as skillful. As far as I could recall, they ced a de between their shoe and the ground to prevent the mine from reacting to weight changes. Slowly, they moved their foot away, and finally, someone added weight to help the person escape. What I was attempting was a variation of that.


    "Oil is more slippery than water...!!"


    Slowly, cautiously, with great care, I used the dagger and chopsticks to pry the carnivorous leaves open and remove my leg.


    "Something''sing!"


    "Huh!?"


    A hushed warning in my ear. I shifted my gaze and immediately understood its meaning. I pretended to fall, hiding Loli Gori-sama. I yed dead.


    After a while, a seismic tremor resounded in the vicinity. Something massive was passing by. Faintly, very faintly, I opened my eyes and burned its image into my mind.


    If there were normal flowers, it meant there was a boss. It was as tall as the monstrous deer I had faced before. An abnormally huge carnivorous leafpared to its body. A bipedal flytrap grass... probably a great youkai. Most likely the boss of these flytrap grasses in the area.


    (If there''s a strangely wide path, it must be its route...)


    The boss stood there, swaying and looking around with a head that didn''t seem to have eyes. I yed dead, doing my best to appear lifeless. Loli gori-sama on my back trembled slightly, but there was nothing I could do. At least, there was no risk of incontinence since I was already empty inside.


    ''...''


    After a while, the boss, who had been standing nearby, seemed to change its mood. It rumbled away with thudding footsteps.


    "...It''s gone."


    As I got up, I took a deep breath. It felt like an eternity had passed. My heart was pounding violently. I thought I was going to die.


    "Are we okay now?"


    "There''s a possibility it mighte back. It''s better to escape quickly. Thank you for the warning. Please continue to keep an eye on our surroundings."


    Then, I resumed removing the flytrap rather than andmine.


    "Come on..."


    To dilute the dissolving liquid on my dry leg, I poured water from the bamboo water bottle. It tingled slightly. Had the epidermis softened a bit? Damn, I wasted time because of that boss...!!


    ...And then, how much more time did it take? Taking what felt like a soul-crushing amount of time, I managed to pull my leg out. As I did so, I pushed the bamboo water bottle inside to distract it. There was a sound like "snap!" as the bottle was crushed by the fangs. The chopsticks broke as well, but there was no helping it at this point.


    "Ugh...!!?"


    I somehow managed to stand up. The bitten leg hurt. Even though it hadn''t pierced deeply, it had caused congestion due to the pressure, and the blood, which had stopped flowing, now rushed back in, causing spasms.


    "Are you really okay?"


    "If only I had a spear..."


    My main weapon had disappeared when I woke up. I must have let go of it when I was dragged away. And I had no idea where it was anymore...


    "...Let''s go. We don''t have time."


    I looked up at the sky. The sun was setting, and I wanted to reach our destination before it got dark.


    (I hope Hisame has arrived ahead of us...)


    We had a prior agreement. If we got separated, we would each head to the destination independently. Once we arrived, we would stay there for two days. After that... I wondered if she was safe.


    "...Who are you thinking about? Yourpanion?"


    As I passed through the flytrap grass paradise, I heard a discontented mutter from behind. Thispanion of mine had quite a foul mouth. Were you in charge of restroom duties or something? Ouch! Did you just headbutt me!?


    "...Ouch... Please stop. I''m injured too, you know?"


    "Weren''t you thinking something rude?"


    "Come on..."


    This was a terrible misunderstanding... right?


    "...Let''s stop with the jokes here. Let''s proceed slowly, cautiously, but quickly."


    I didn''t want to be chewed again. So, I continued forward, being mindful not ofndmines but of the flytrap grass. Fortunately, I didn''t encounter the boss again after that.


    "Do you hear that... the sound of flowing water?"


    I faintly heard the sound of water along the way. We followed it, and it turned out to be the right choice.


    We turned on a path that seemed to cut through the carnivorous leaves'' forest like a tunnel. Ahead, we could see the exit of this maze...


    "Here it is..."


    In the distance, I saw the end of the flytrap grass forest. Beyond that was a dense forest of regr trees. The sight seemed a bit too obvious, making me wonder if it was a trap...


    "There''s no other destination anyway..."


    Turning back now would only increase the chances of running into the boss again, so there was no choice but to move forward. I quickened my pace, remained vignt of my surroundings, and proceeded cautiously. And then... I stopped.


    "Huh!? What''s wrong!?"


    "Seriously..."


    To the confusion of Loli Gori-sama on my back, I could only click my tongue. In my line of sight was a flytrap leaf,rge enough to swallow a person whole.


    A human arm extended from its tightly closed gap.


    A human arm. It was wearing Hidden Group clothes...


    "...Dammit."


    I clicked my tongue and walked away from the spot. It was clearly toote.


    "Hey, isn''t that..."


    "...If you''ve worked in this industry long enough, stories like this be usible, don''t they?"


    I didn''t need to say anything more about whaty ahead. There was no need. She would understand to some extent what was going through my mind...


    "..."


    "..."


    We finally emerged from the carnivorous forest of flesh. We were both silent. There was no joy. There was no sense of aplishment. We had merely fulfilled our duty.


    "Let''s go. We need to hurry before it gets dark..."


    I started to say that, but then I froze. I looked back onest time and was shocked by what I saw.


    The arm of the Hidden Group emerging from the flytrap leaves was definitely moving.


    ...As if reaching out to seek help.


    "Huh!? Princess, stay right there!! I''ll be right back!!"

 Chapter 141.3

    Chapter 141.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Eh, what!?"


    I looked around and, when I found a suitable rocky area, I ced Loli Gori-sama there. I activated a protective boundary to keep the remaining youkai away, sticking it to the rocky crevice where she was hiding.


    "You''re not seriously...!?"


    "Of course I am!"


    I replied instantly to Loli Gori-sama''s dumbfounded words, and then I sprinted towards that outstretched hand as if my life depended on it.


    "I''ming now...!!"


    I ran. I ran. I ran. As I got closer, I could even hear a faint, desperate voice. I hurried even more in response.


    "It''s going to be okay!! Don''t give up!! I''ll rescue you right now...!!"


    I rushed desperately. I rushed without a second thought. Ipletely forgot about the possibility of a trap.


    Looking back now, it was a truly foolish decision. It was the result of youthful recklessness, a rash action taken in extreme circumstances.


    And something chuckled, standing behind me.


    "What... Aaaaagghhh!?"


    Before I could realize what it was, I let out a scream as an excruciating pain, like being licked, erupted from my back. Loli gori-sama, peeking out from the shadows of the rocks, also had a look of shock on her face. I turned, my face contorted in pain, and then I saw it. The flytrap leaf that had sliced into my back.


    ''Trying to escape, huh? I won''t allow that, oh my meat.''


    With a sadistic smile that seemed to revel in darkness, the Queen of the flytraps hissed...


    * * *


    The flytrap grass had achieved its youkai transformation, and it had been quite some time, at least not within a hundred or two hundred years. In human terms, it was an incredibly long period, but even among youkai with extended lifespans, the nt-based ones had an even more leisurely sense of time. They could sometimes patiently wait for prey for years. In the scorchednds, there were youkai who waited for lost prey for a hundred years and, once caught, took another hundred years to gradually drain them of nutrients. It was rumored that the density of youkai in this forbidden area was abnormally high, and as a result, they never faced a shortage of prey, but rather had an excess of it. While normal flytrap grass would wither if prey came too frequently, that wasn''t the case with youkai.


    They simply devoured and devoured and devoured, and they had even increased their minions, which were essentially subservient creatures nourished with surplus nutrients.


    They had consumed over a thousand, even over two thousand, and then one day, they became aware. Aware of their own consciousness. They had acquired a clear intelligence, a form of self-awareness, approximately fifty years after bing youkai.


    ''Oh, it looks like some delicious meat again...!!''


    However, such matters were inconsequential to them. The flytrap grass that had risen to the status of a cmity youkai continued to devour the prey lured into their nests.


    And they never, ever let their prey escape...


    ...


    ...


    ''But seriously, this is quite unusual meat, isn''t it? It has less fur, and the taste is different, isn''t it?''


    Licking the blood and flesh clinging to the carnivorous leaves, the cmity youkai expressed her thoughts. It was a bizarre contrast to her seductive aura, or perhaps it was a childish tone that matched her appearance.


    "You... Are you joking?"


    Sitting on the ground, I chuckled weakly. There was nothing else to do. This was just too far-fetched.


    The cmity youkai, reigning before me, was seated as if on the giant leaf of the flytrap, which was opened like a giant jaw. It was as if she was a mermaid waiting inside a mshell.


    She looked like she was in her early teens. With a unique beauty that seemed detached from the mortal world or a seductive appearance, and tattoos all over her slightly exposed body. Depending on how poeple looked at them, she might even resemble an Ezo girl... Clearly, organs that weren''t typical of humans extended from various parts of her body.


    "Of all times... why did you have to show up here!?"


    This was a forbiddennd. Since there were several great youkai here, it wouldn''t be surprising if there were multiple cmity youkai. That was only natural. However, why did they have to appear right now of all times!?


    ''But didn''t you get surprised? Escaping from my mouth? That''s amazing. Even though you''re so weak, you can still escape.''


    Contrary to my inner frustration, the cmity youkai announced in a somewhat silly voice. It was a statement that was truly surprising and astonishing. It was a childlike inquiry that waspletely out of ce in the bizarre atmosphere.


    "..."


    ''Speak, won''t you?''


    "Aghhh!!"


    Silently, I was ruthlessly stepped on, right on the wound where the flesh had been gouged out. Despite the seemingly delicate barefoot appearance, an unbelievable strength emanated from her, and an unpleasant, grating sound filled the air. This was no reward for being trampled by the beautiful girl.


    ''Oh, so you can speak after all. I thought it was strange. Other meats can talk this much. I''m smart, you know?''


    (Keep talking, you monster...!!)


    In a bizarre tone that didn''t match the atmosphere, the flytrap woman boasted of her intelligence. I had no obligation to listen to her story with any sincerity.


    (More importantly...)


    I nced at her, and she looked at me while I was still crouching. I anxiously observed the twitching wrist protruding from the gap in the carnivorous leaves. Since when had they been trapped? I needed to help them as soon as possible.


    ''Distracted, huh?''


    Immediately after, the human-like pupils blocked my view.


    "Huh!?"


    ''Oh? Are you interested in that? It''s well-made bait.''


    As the vines extending from the carnivorous leaves writhed, the wrist trembled as if convulsing madly. It wriggled and twitched as if to boast of this fact.


    "No voice, see? Like this. ''Help, help...'' like that!"


    Almost as if in response to the monster''s exnation, the surrounding vines shivered, producing a pitiful sound of entreaty. It was like ying a grass flute, a cunning mimicry of vocal cords through pseudo-voice box maniption��typical youkai cleverness.


    "...What about the body?"


    ''Hmm?''


    "What happened to the rest of the body, especially that wrist?"


    That was crucial. So I asked, staring into the monster''s face and inquiring.


    ''The body? Ah, it was delicious!''


    With pride, the cmity youkai responded with a carefree smile. It was in the past tense. Past perfect. I see. I see...


    ''Oh, right, right. I almost forgot. You see, you see? There should be one more meat running away with you. But, you see, I''ve been looking, and there''s only you as the meat. So, I want you to tell me where it''s hiding!''


    Analyzing the somewhat nonsensical exnation, it probably had something to do with Loli-Gori-sama. Somehow, even if not directly attacked, it seemed that the nt had recognized the existence of Loli-Gori-sama. And, by inquiring about its whereabouts...


    (Does this have something to do with the talisman...)


    I nced briefly at the exit of the flytrap garden. Our eyes met through the cracks in the rocks. It was tense and anxious. The emotions in those eyes wereplex and difficult to put into words.


    At least, there was impatience...


    "Are you asking me to help you find it?"


    ''That''s right. The meat that''s hiding must be incredibly delicious. So, finish your nap and help me find the tasty one first.''


    She wants to eat strawberries first... Wait, what''s that expression?


    ''Everyone.''


    As she pped her hands, they appeared with a rumble. The bosses of the passing flowers emerged from somewhere. Great youkai, serving the queen like attendants. All five of them.


    "This is... again."


    Impressive. The worst. Despair. The difficulty level of getting out of this situation had skyrocketed.


    ''Alright, alright, help me find the delicious meat, okay?''


    She asked me again, this time demanding help in searching for another meat while nning to eat me. There was no hesitation or reluctance, just a matter-of-fact request. Of course.


    Typical youkai self-centeredness...


    (No matter how long I stall...)


    I thought hard, spinning my thoughts. Saying no was not an option. If I gave a response she didn''t like, I''d be killed. Even if I epted the request, it would only dy the inevitable moment of being eaten. Buying time wouldn''t help, and even if I did, she might get bored.


    (...And if I stay silent until the talisman expires, what then?)


    I was truly cornered. No matter which path I chose, the situation was at its worst.


    ...In other words, it was time for a showdown.


    "If that''s the case, then I... know where it is."


    ''Huh!? Is that true?''


    She reacted to my words, spoken with difficulty as I struggled to breathe. She moved closer, looking into my face. Scrutinizing me. It was as if she could see through my soul.


    If I lied, I was certain I would be mercilessly killed.


    "With the talisman, youkai''s recognition is inhibited... So, it would be difficult to find it just by searching, you know?"


    In reality, you wouldn''t even recognize it even if it were right in front of you, right?


    ''Does the meat understands?''

 Chapter 141.4

    Chapter 141.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Of course. Shall I guide you to where it''s hiding?"


    ''Yay!!''


    The cmity youkai enthusiastically responded to my proposal, practically jumping for joy. Her willingness to ept an offer from something she considered food, including my support, highlighted her abnormal mentality.


    "So, may I ask you to support me instead? With my current body, I can''t even walk."


    I beg humbly, begged and pleaded. Seeing my desperation, the cmity youkai was about tomand their Servants, but I stopped them.


    "Please wait. That wouldn''t be... in your best interest."


    ''Why? What''s wrong?''


    "Because, you wouldn''t want to reveal the prey''s location so easily, right?"


    ''Oh, I see.''


    The youkai quickly understood my point. It was a typical youkai-like thought process, focusing on the prey''s capture rather than immediately trusting their Servant.


    As for the other Servants in the vicinity, their vague and indifferent responses to the cmity youkai''s harsh words confirmed my suspicion that only this youkai understood humannguage.


    ''Then, shall we do this?''


    "Ugh!?"


    Suddenly, tendrils extended from the youkai''s back, lifting me roughly without any care or consideration.


    ''Which way?''


    "That way."


    Responding to my request, the group began to move. It seemed that the foliage ying mermaid games were actually their minions. The carnivorous nt queen, with trap-like leaves that resembled wings, sat on her throne and was carried along. Behind her, more bosses followed.


    "That''s it. Keep going straight"


    I pointed, and without questioning, the youkai moved forward, oblivious to any traps. They hadn''t nned for traps, after all.


    "!!?"


    On the other hand, Princess was appalled as she saw me approaching with this dangerous entourage. She red at me, emanating me, hostility, and even fear. I remained unresponsive to her usations and cowered before her, unable to escape.


    But then I ordered to stop just a short distance from me.


    "Please wait."


    ''Hmm? What is it?''


    "I urgently need to speak to you alone..."


    My request was surprisingly granted. The tendrils pulled me closer to the cmity youkai''s face.


    ''What is it? Is it good news?''


    "In a sense."


    For me, at least...


    "It''s a token of gratitude. Please keep it. It was challenging for me to move alone."


    I pressed the cylindrical object against the youkai''s chest. It seemed like a natural gesture. Inattentiveness allowed my action to seed, even though the youkai tilted her head in curiosity.


    ''What''s this?''


    "A Seed Machine Gun."


    I then pulled the cord as if it were a firecracker. There was a click, and then it popped.


    Immediately, a strong recoil hit my arm, and a barrage of lead pellets and nails was unleashed into the youkai''s chest.


    * * *


    Sarujirou had provided this cylindrical object, which I had used, as one of my few trump cards. While it appeared to be a handle-equipped grenade from World War I movies, its actual purpose was that of a suicide device rather than an explosive.


    At the bottom of the cylinder, I had twisted in gunpowder. On top of that, I had ced irregr lead pellets made from smelted spiritual iron and a cursed nail, covering them all with straw, paper, and thin sheets of iron.


    It couldn''t deliver the quality or quantity of explosives that a hand grenade or ymore mine could. Instead, it was a kind of self-destruct weapon, meant to be pressed against the enemy and detonated at close range. Sarujirou had evenbeled it as a worthless piece of crap while exining the finished product.


    But I didn''t care. It served as insurance for situations like this, where I couldn''t escape from great youkai or cmity youkai. There were two of them, and I had just used one.


    Sarujirou''s evaluation aside, this item proved highly effective in this situation.


    ''Gyaaahh!?! It hurts!? It hurts!!? It hurts so muchhhh!!?''


    I had literally created an ugly, gaping hole in the youkai''s chest, and numerous small andrge wounds with lead pellets and nails had scattered around it. The nt-based queen of flesh-eating nts screamed in agony.


    "Kuhhh!? ...Guhhh!!?"


    As for me, I was still numb from the recoil when I was flung away by tendrils. I mmed into a tree trunk, retching and coughing as I fell to the ground.


    But the ordeal was far from over.


    ''Arrrggghhh!!!''


    "The boss ising...!!"


    * * *


    The injured queen sent the Flower Bosses into a frenzy as they roared at us. They opened their carnivorous leaves, ready to rip me to shreds.


    "For you all, take this...!!"


    Without dy, I reached into my pocket and threw another Scent Ball. It burst with a satisfying pop, releasing a distinct odor into the air.


    The ground shook, as expected in this forest of monsters. New customers arrived immediately.


    ''Roaar!''


    ''Shaar!''


    ''Kikikiki!!''


    Low-level youkai with limited intelligence crashed through the vegetation, charging headlong toward the bosses without understanding the power disparity or sumbing to their instincts. They were crushed, and more youkai followed suit without hesitation. The melee had begun.


    "Now''s our chance...!?"


    ''Wait! I won''t let you get away, monkey!''


    As I tried to crawl away, tendrils wrapped around my legs, preventing my escape. When I looked up, I saw a humanoid creature. The jaw of the beautiful girl split open, baring her fangs, and her ssy, spherical eyes stared intensely at me.


    "You little...!!"


    I drew a kunai and stabbed it into the tendril, cutting it away. The creature crawled closer, face down, and I threw a sh Ball. My surroundings were engulfed in light, and screams from the youkai and cmity youkai filled the air. Tendrils iled wildly, shing through the area. One grazed my face.


    "Ugh!? That stings!!"


    My mask was nearly shattered, and I felt a sharp impact on my face as if I''d been hit by a fastball. I endured it. There was no time to cry out in pain.


    ''Argghh!!! I won''t forgive you! I won''t forgive youuuuu!!!''


    Ignoring the curses from behind me, I whipped my body forward to escape. I dragged myself, sweating profusely, determined not to let a drop of blood touch the ground. I focused on moving forward, gasping for breath.


    "Haah, haah...!!"


    The presence drew nearer. Death was closing in from behind. I pushed forward with all my strength. I couldn''t rely much on my vision, blurred by the sh Ball''s light, but I continued to stagger forward. Toward the direction of the talisman. Toward the rocky area.


    "Grab my hand...!!"


    Someone seized my arm. I looked ahead and, within my dim and hazy field of vision, saw a girl who had crawled out of the range of the talismans. She had reached out to me.


    "...!!"


    Our grasped arms strained against each other, pulling in opposite directions. Death was just a few steps behind me. I exerted all my might.


    Tendrils were torn away. And...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ''B*stard! Do you know how many times I''ve been in the same ce?


    Outside the fleeing group and just beyond their hiding ce, the cmity youkai, in a furious rage, continued to massacre the surrounding youkai as if to take out her anger.


    I have a new project about a returning hero who is forced tobat once again. It features good character growth and decent battle writing. Here''s the link => [Link]


    And this is thetest chapter of the namelessbatant...


    Fan art:


    Title: Aoi enjoying a river-side view.


    URL: [Link]


    Author note:


    I''ve already exined the reason for the dy in updates in a previous activity report, but I''m still recovering from an illness, and my health is not the best. Updates will continue to be dyed for a while longer, likely at a frequency of about once every ten days. Please bear with me in this regard.


    By the way, the source material is the "Insect Demon (�x��ħ)" series. If you explore deep within the forest, you can easily find members of the same kind. Honestly, among the cmity youkai, they are on the weaker side. (I''m not saying regr people can beat them.)

 Chapter 142.1

    Chapter 142.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Haah, haah... I''ve finally arrived...!?"


    As she uttered those words, she had indeed arrived there. She had desperately pushed through the death-filled deep forest, crossed the boundary, and finally set foot on this safe ground. It was truly a miracle, but in a way, it was also inevitable.


    The mass ughter of youkai that Onitsuki''s princess had initiated, spanning an entire day... The density of youkai, even though it was denser than usual, was much thinnerpared to the outside world. Additionally, with the decoys and smoke bombs drawing the nearby creatures away, the obstacles had been reduced. Her exceptional detection abilities, coupled with this, had allowed her to continue avoiding danger. It was an extraordinary feat.


    However, the problem was that it only resolved the problem at hand...


    "Senpai, are you still...!?"


    Gasping for breath due to oxygen deficiency, her cheeks flushed, she quickly surveyed her surroundings to confirm the truth. A safe zone created by coarse ropes stretched in all directions. This area could amodate at least a hundred people, but it was by no means vast. Even if she were to walk around its periphery, it would take less than half an hour. With her detection abilities, she could roughly sense the presence within that area.


    ...And, at least for now, there was no sign of the person she was waiting for.


    "Senpai couldn''t have...!?"


    Considering the nature of their agreement, this was an impossible situation both logically and circumstantially. That meant she had arrived ahead... Consequently, she was forced to make that decision.


    "If it go beyond the nned 2 hours..."


    As agreed upon in their prior meeting, if they couldn''t meet up by the agreed-upon time, she would leave the other behind. Fortunately, there was still some time left...


    "But if it goes beyond that..."


    What would she do then? Would she really abandon them? Was that okay? She hesitated at the thought.


    She couldn''t help but feel that she couldn''t handle this situation on her own, and the act of leaving someone behind puzzled her more than anything.


    Above all, there was something she had to confirm, something that had to be settled while they were both still alive...


    "Oh-ho-ho, you made it all the way here. Truly impressive."


    A voice full of genuine admiration came from behind her.


    "...!"


    Startled, she quickly turned around, already drawing her bow before recognizing the source. In her field of vision was the bald, frog-faced individual. She recalled this figure instantly��the one who had attempted to harm Onitsuki''s princess.


    "You are from the Medic Group, aren''t you?"


    She said that much before sensing the rapid approach of something. She sensed it, but it was already toote.


    "Why, kaha...!?"


    She was seized quite literally by a pair of massive, powerful arms. She was caught. Unintentionally, she let out a gasp that sounded like her breath was escaping her. She managed to keep her consciousness from momentarily fading due to the sudden pressure. She looked at what was projected before her eyes��the one-armed giant monkey with mushrooms growing on its head. A monkey youkai''s decaying corpse.


    "Why is youkai here, of all ces? And why you?"


    Confusion and astonishment dominated her thoughts. The answer was returned almost immediately.


    "The boundary repels those with evil intentions. This parasitic fungus has been significantly improved from its original form. It may be fast, but it diligently shaves away the youkai essence. It can even pass through the boundary."


    More urately, it burned away the youkai essence remaining in the body like fat. Of course, this was an extremely inefficient reduction process, and this creature would only remain active for another day at most.


    And that was fine. In the first ce, he hadn''t ced much hope on this fungus child. While the pink princess had been relentlessly ughtering youkai, the medic had secretly sown the spores towards the corpse creatures. This was to create instant pawn on the spot. And these creatures had already served their purpose. It was merely reusing pawns scheduled for disposal, due to the situation advancing faster than anticipated.


    Certainly, this was an uncontroble variable that couldn''t be easily removed...


    "Now then, time is of the essence. Shall we get to what needs to be done quickly? I suggest you take a look at this..."


    As instructed by the medic, the monkey''s corpse extended the hand that had gripped her, presenting something in front of her.


    "Well, well, which one was it... Ah, here it is. Take a look at this."


    He searched for several small wooden boxes sewn into the lining of his coat, and he found one of them, pushing it toward her. He opened the wooden box, revealing countless fireflies inside.


    These were gically modified firefly youkai... Their unnaturally glowing appearance, which resembled youkai, was immediately apparent to her.


    "Mind maniption...! Are you nning to brainwash me!?"


    She directed a stern gaze at the medic, almost ring, and that was all she could do.


    Kotodama-jutsu (word technique) through auditory perception, or illusions that could deceive sensory organs and thoughts instantaneously or over the short or long term through visual, olfactory, or other sensory channels, hypnosis... these were the techniquesmonly referred to as brainwashing. However, they were by no means invincible or all-powerful, just outdated techniques that could be countered with proper preparation.


    ...Yes, if there had been prior precautions taken.


    Unfortunately, the human body''s fundamental structure remained unchanged through generations. No matter how excessive their spiritual power might be, it ultimately boiled down to just that. Every human saw things with their eyes, and they couldn''t just close their ears at will. The principles of brain function were the same. Unless there had been extensive physical modifications, the prerequisites for brainwashing remained exactly the same, whether in the past or present.


    Therefore, at this very moment, with no countermeasures in ce, there was no way to resist. There was truly no way to resist brainwashing except for something extreme like biting off one''s tongue or crushing a poison tooth at the back of one''s mouth.


    And if she were to be brainwashed in her current situation, the purpose was clear...!!


    "Oh, please, let''s not get the wrong idea. I have no such ill intentions or hostilities towards you... Please, don''t look at me with those eyes."


    The medic denied with what seemed like genuine surprise, countering her expectations and impatience.


    "You! After such an outrageous act, now...!?"


    "Exactly. You are not my target. And at least for this mission, I believe we can work well together."


    "What are you saying...!?"


    She raised her voice in response to the unexpectedly friendly reply. But in the midst of this exchange, the fireflies flew out of the wooden box. They took flight and drifted around her. By the time she recognized it, it was already toote.


    "Ugh...!?"


    The light danced in delight. It danced eerily, like youkai. Whether due to some effect or not, even though she understood that she should close her eyes, her eyelids wouldn''t budge. Her pupils were wide open, and her focus was drawn to the light. She had no choice but to focus on it.


    This was bad. This was bad. This was bad. Close your eyes. Close your eyes. Close your eyes. Don''t listen. Don''t listen. Don''t listen. This is, this is, this is... this is... Ah, I see. This is, in other words... Ah, what is this...?


    "......"


    "Well, well. Shall we proceed with the alternative n, then? Please, make it work well for us."


    That was thest thing ''she'' heard before her consciousness faded...


    * * *


    People are constantly faced with decisions. From trivial, insignificant choices to crucial decisions that can alter the course of their lives, the range is vast.


    And sometimes, these choices be so urgent that there''s no room for hesitation or postponement. It''s a critical situation where there''s no time to weigh one''s options, as it is right now.


    "...Are you prepared, Princess?"


    I asked as I carefully adjusted my breath and addressed the child in my arms.


    It was a gamble. A once-in-a-lifetime gamble, quite literally, to break free from the seemingly endless stalemate. It was a high-stakes bet where our lives were the wager, and the reward was also our lives��strangely twisted in a sense.


    "I understand. There''s no other way, is there? I''ve heard it all already. Just do your best."


    The young child responded confidently to the question, asserting that she had understood everything a long time ago.


    Inside the intricate safety zone of the talismans, they had been engaged in a continuous dialogue and exnation, long and short as the time might have seemed. An agreement had already been reached. There was no discrepancy in their understanding. Regardless of the oue... they had promised not to hold any grudges against each other.


    ...After all, it was merely a child''s verbal promise, not a formal contract curse.


    "That''s a good mindset. ...So, shall we proceed?"


    ncing at the talisman affixed to the rocky surface, and confirming that it had already reached its expiration date, I slowly stood up, my legs trembling. The wound on my back, recently treated to stop the bleeding, throbbed painfully. It was agonizing. I gritted my teeth, enduring it as best as I could, while cradling the princess.


    With her weak, loli Gori-sama''s strength, she weakly returned the embrace. She could only move a little; indeed, Gori-sama was still Gori-sama. A child poisoned like her wouldn''t even be capable of that.

 Chapter 142.2

    Chapter 142.2


    [Part 2/4]


    We exchanged nces. Then, we nodded, determined.


    "Well then, everyone, shall we enjoy this...?"


    Raising a smoke bomb on one hand, on the verge of detonation, I theatrically dered. Naturally, it was just bravado...


    * * *


    In the forbidden depths of the forest, consecutive explosions echoed. White smoke spread out one after another. It was the signal.


    Immediately after, there were screams of youkai, caused by the stink bombs released following the smoke bombs.


    Thest of the three stink bombs.


    ''Zozogoblogogocarrgh!''


    I mentally cursed the rampaging monster that was shouting furiously. I knew the identity of the furious opponent; after all, I had punched a hole in her chest just half an hour ago.


    ...Even if it couldn''t perceive us due to the talisman'' effects, that monster had been vigntly cautious of her surroundings. It seemed to be a patient and adhesive behavior typical of nt youkai. Thanks to that, it had be extremely difficult to time our move.


    (Well, there was plenty of time to prepare for this...)


    I silently threw kunais. Not at the Flytrap Flowers, but at various small youkai.


    I handed over kunais coated with my blood and flesh.


    ''Zoogoblocotadagaaaaggghh''


    In response to the smell of my blood and flesh on the kunais, something massive, deviating from its humanoid form within the white smoke, charged at the point where the kunais had been thrown. Simultaneously, the screams of the small creatures that had been mistakenly targeted rang out.


    I had anticipated that it would remember the taste and smell of my blood and flesh when its back was sliced open. That''s why I used it to my advantage. nt youkai were generally patient and took a waiting stance. They had no experience of being ensnared; they were foolish frogs in a well.


    (Despite being a cmity youkai, it falls for such a simple diversion...!!)


    I threw more kunais in the opposite direction to lure the Flytrap Flowers. Wouldn''t ite after me? Unfortunately, I had forcibly applied ointment and filled the wound with medicine. Above all, my body stank of mole rat blood.


    ...Through the edge of the boundary connected by the talismans, I had intercepted the small youkai and pulled them in with a rope, pretending to slit their throats to spill fresh blood on my clothing. At least, I had managed to deceive the nt Woman. It seemed like she was falling for it as expected.


    ''Zoogoblogotadagaaaaaaaaahblrrrrr!!''


    Well, it was undoubtedlypletely different from the real thing. But it was enough to divert the attention of her dependent and indulge in some easy youkai hunting.


    ...And if I could thin out the small fry, it would be easier to see the path to salvation.


    (We can do this...)


    Blocking our view with smoke and luring them with stink bombs, I opened a path. I ran through, ignoring the screams of the monstrous creatures around me.


    And then, the field of vision opened up. We emerged from the thicket, and a river came into view. A vast, fast-flowing river stretched out ahead.


    (Alright, just as nned...!)


    I inwardly apuded my victory in the gamble. I had anticipated this. While tracking the monkey in pursuit of the orders from the court, I had witnessed the presence of the river. When I heard the sound of flowing water, I calcted its location and was fairly certain it was the same river. I justcked confidence. Hence, the gamble, and I had won that gamble. Perhaps my luck was finally turning...!?


    "~Tsu!"


    "!"


    I patted the shoulders of the loli Gori-sama I was holding three times. It was one of the pre-arranged signals. Its meaning was "Hold on tight and hold your breath."


    A signal set up for this very moment.


    ''Aaaaaaah!!!! Diieeee''


    "What...!?"


    Just as I was about to jump into the river, a deafening roar echoed behind me. The ground was dramatically torn apart, andrge trees were flung into the air, scattering earth and sand. The white smoke was forcefully dispersed.


    Our presence was exposed.


    ''I won''t forrrrfffffiivveveeee yyooooou!!!!?''


    "Ugh!!"


    "Servant!!?"


    I protected the loli Gori-sama from the tendrils that were thrusting at us. In exchange for protection, the flesh around my shoulder was scraped. It was a relief it didn''t pierce through; I had deflected the trajectory with my Dagger. The de waspletely destroyed in a single strike.


    "Here we go...!!"


    I nced at the approaching cmity youkai with tremendous force, then took a deep breath and dived into the river. Just before diving into the river''s surface, I saw a horrifying visage resembling a Hannya mask. Countless tendrils and flesh-eating leaves wereing at us... but the next moment, our vision was dyed blue. I held the loli Gori-sama tightly and surrendered to the deep current of the river.


    Several tendrils from the river leaped at us, but due to the violent current, there was no one there anymore. It was all in vain to reach for the sky... no, the water.


    (As expected, they didn''t follow...!)


    Many nt youkai were creatures of patience. They never ventured beyond their territory. Once they were in the river''s current, it was already ours.


    (Farewell...!)


    I smiled mockingly at the nt Woman, who was probably stamping her feet in frustration on the surface. All that was left was to climb out of the river at a suitable location, and that would resolve the situation... What''s wrong, loli Gori-sama? You''re patting my shoulder so desperately. Does your wound hurt that much?


    (Yes...?)


    When I turned to answer the call, there was a snake. A long river snake. A river snake youkai. It swam swiftly in the river, straight towards us, jaws wide open as if it had found its prey... Are you kidding me?


    (No way!!?)


    In response to the loli Gori-sama''s shoulder tap, which meant, "This isn''t a joke!", the river snake leaped at us. I fight it with my damaged Dagger. It was just a small youkai, but we were disadvantaged, injured, and running out of breath. A struggle was inevitable��or rather, we were already struggling within ten seconds. Damn it, it''s coiling around my limbs... is it nning to drown us!?


    (Hurry up and do something...!!)


    (What can we do!?)


    Wemunicated through nces and signals while tussling with the snake in the river, which was no peach to begin with. On the surface, it might look ridiculous, but in reality, we were fighting for our lives. It was truly a desperate battle. Wait, it''s trying to strangle my neck...!!


    "Ugh... ughhh...!"


    "Ugh... ugh...?"


    Then, as if realizing something, the loli Gori-sama signaled more intensely than before. While struggling with the river snake, which was now coiling around my neck, I nced in the direction she indicated... and inadvertently released the air I had been holding in bubbles.


    Up ahead in the river we were being carried by, there was an unmistakably deep waterfall.


    (Is this a joke, damn it!!?)


    I twisted the river snake''s neck without uttering a word. I released the grip on its throat, causing it to cken. I regained control of my limbs. But it was already toote...!?


    (Princess, prepare yourself!!)


    I signaled and, together with the loli Gori-sama, lifted her body to the surface of the river for a moment to catch her breath. She truly was a genius. I had set up the signal in advance. I hoped she would judge and execute it in an instant.


    "Ugh!? Goboo...!?"


    Just before plunging down the waterfall, I held the loli Gori-sama tightly. My vision swayed. We fell to the bottom of the waterfall. The impact struck my entire body. Bubbles overflowed. My vision spun violently, faded to ck, and then, and then, and then...


    * * *


    ''You... You... Don''t underestimate me...!!''


    How many hours had passed? Amidst the intense stench of death permeating the area, the youkai continued to curse relentlessly towards the fact that it had been left behind.


    ''How dare you, how dare you... You d*mn brat!!''


    Even after ughtering the riffraff drawn in by the smoke balls, the wrath of the cmity youkai showed no sign of subsiding. In fact, the scent of blood and flesh seemed to further stimte her monstrous instincts. Creeping vines and roots slithered into the corpses to suck blood, and flesh-eating leaves enveloped and dissolved them whole. Finally satiating her hunger, the monster began to regain her rationality and reflect on the cause of the situation.

 Chapter 142.3

    Chapter 142.3


    [Part 3/4]


    That''s right. It was furious. This kind of humiliation was the first since gaining clear self-awareness.


    For instance, she could understand falling into traps set by more powerful beings. Such things were not unusual in her long existence. That would have been fine.


    The problem was that her opponents were clearly less powerful entities, and yet they outsmarted her and, even more insultingly, escaped effortlessly. It was truly humiliating, inconceivable, and uneptable. It felt like everything she had achieved until now was being denied. The cmity youkai thought about this again and trembled with anger, shivering.


    ''Aaaaaah, dammit!! Goddamned!!?''


    This was an uncontroble outburst of rage. The cmity youkai was probably not specifying anyone in particr to curse, but it seemed as if that was her sole purpose, to curse relentlessly. The enormous, trembling shadow reflected in the twilight manifested the hatred within the youkai''s heart,pletely deviating from her original humanoid form.


    The countless shining eyes in the darkness, their origin unknown, and the disgusting, ovepping cries created a horrifying atmosphere. Anyone who saw this sphemous scene up close would most likely faint from fear. Monster - there was no other word more fitting for this creature.


    ...However, the true youkai did not particrly fancy this grotesque form.


    ''Dammit... dammit, return... return...!''


    Suppressing the intense urge with fragments of reason, the monster gradually bent her body. She reduced and condensed her bloated body tissue, finally revealing her form to her dependent, returning to a human-like appearance.


    "Ughhh, uuugh... unpleasant. Of all things, I had to imitate them...!!"


    The Queen of Flytrap Grass still had a slightly muffled voice as she spat out her frustration. When she gained self-awareness, her form was already like this. The creature''s appearance that had mocked her so thoroughly was simr to them, and this simrity had infuriated the monster.


    In reality, the causality was reversed. In ancient times, exorcists dispatched by the imperial court had burned down this forbidden forest. Every creature in the forest had trembled in fear and fled from it. Immobile monsters had huddled in fear, praying for the storm to pass.


    ...And the form of the cmity youkai, instilled in her instincts, was derived from the terror of those exorcists who had passed by, trampling over nts without recognizing what it was. The fact that her appearance was modeled after one of the exorcists who had passed by, unaware of what they were doing, was something the Flytrap Grass never realized.


    ''Haah, haah, haah... damn. Annoying. Hateful. Infuriating... bastards. Don''t think the same trick will work twice...!!''


    Curses and curses. The Queen continued to spew curses relentlessly, but that wasn''t all. In a sense, the battle with the servants had pushed this monster to a level of growth that set her apart from her previous self.


    In her previous existence as a great youkai, as well as in her earlier, lesser form, the battle with the servants had given her mind an unprecedented stimulus. Her self-awareness, which had stagnated as a nt-like sediment, had be more intense, emotional, flexible, and cunning. The cmity youkai was now a different entity from what she had been just a day ago.


    ''Hehehehe. Remember this. Someday, I''lle to pay my respects. Many, many thanks to give...''


    The cmity youkaiughed evilly like a true cmity youkai. It was particrly relentless. The humiliation she suffered would be repaid, not just in kind, but tenfold. She had recognized the individual. She wouldn''t let them escape. She would chase them to the ends of the earth...


    ''That''s right. That''s right. That''s what I should do!''


    This was an idea it wouldn''t havee up with in the past. She thought of a way to move herself, bound by her roots to a specific area. She thought of using her youkai spirit to change herself slowly. This was also a result of the monster''s mental growth.


    ''Ahahaha!! Wait for me!! I''ll catch up with you soon!!''


    With her newfound sense of wisdom and the satisfaction of being all-powerful, the monster twisted her feigned beauty into a malevolent, mad cackle. The surrounding flesh-eating leaves, roots, and vines danced in response.


    It was like an evil revelry held in the depths of a forest of death...


    ''Hmm...?''


    Suddenly, she sensed a presence. Several, in fact. And of the same kind. Those detestable creatures, the same kind as the ones she had encountered before.


    ''A group? Are they theirpanions, I wonder? Ahahaha, that would be perfect, wouldn''t it?''


    Those wretched creatures had actually ensnared one of their own once. Just a wrist, though. So, what if they had more of them? What if it wasn''t just wrists they left behind next time?


    ''They''ll definitely be drawn to it, right?''


    Yes, they would. They would surelye. Those foolish masses who had once escaped the forest, they were bound to return. The cmity youkai was convinced of that. It was a natural consequence when you looked into those sweet, sweet eyes of that mass of flesh.


    So...


    ''Good evening, new meats. Let''s have fun together, shall we?''


    With several Servants in tow, the cmity youkai weed the new visitors approaching her nest in formation.


    As a superior being and predator, it was time to greet them...


    * * *


    In the dark recesses of consciousness, the sound of a refreshing flowing stream echoed in the ears. It was such a graceful and elegant sound, as if it had just remembered it. If one were a poet, that sound alone might have been enough to set the pen in motion.


    "Cough!!? Cough, cough!!?"


    However, immediately after, in the face of the intense breathlessness felt in the lungs, such cheerful thoughts vanished.


    "Huh!!? Cough, cough!!? Haa, haa, haa... I''m alive!? I... I''m alive?"


    The princess in the peach-colored dress, washed ashore on the gravelly riverbank, regained her consciousness and began coughing repeatedly, murmuring in a breathless voice. She looked utterly exhausted and bewildered. Her voice was shaky and filled with confusion.


    Drenched in water, with only one thinyer of clothing, the young girl took deep breaths, inhaling and exhaling, replenishing her brain with oxygen. And she started to recollect what had happened up to this point.


    "Haa, haa, haa... That''s right. A waterfall. I should have fallen down the waterfall..."


    She had been embraced and fallen. Fortunately, this minimized the impact on her body, but even so, she involuntarily inhaled water into her trachea and coughed, causing her consciousness to be cloudy.


    "Drawn in...?"


    She felt a sensation as if her neck was grabbed. And then she was dragged. It wasn''t a youkai. It was a human''s hand.


    In the foggy consciousness that was almost fading away, she definitely felt the sensation of that servant''s hand and...


    "Servant!? Yes, where!!? Servant...!?"


    With a body that still wouldn''t move much, her feet were still submerged in the river. The princess shouted desperately, repeatedly, and with all her might.


    "Servant, servant...!!?"


    She called out while her paralyzed neck bent, lifting her body with trembling hands. The princess continued to shout, shouting in fear with an icy coldness spread in her chest.


    "Could it be... I''m the only one who survived?"


    The thought sent a shiver down her spine. She didn''t understand why. Was it because she knew she couldn''t survive this situation alone? Or perhaps...


    "Servant!? Servant!!? Answer me, damn it...!!"


    She shouted, frustration building. At the same time, she wondered why she was addressing them by their title. What was that man''s name? She suspected there was no response because she didn''t call him by his name. Even though she knew it was pointless, she couldn''t help but worry needlessly and regretfully.


    She hadn''t cared about it, so she hadn''t bothered to remember his name...


    "Servant!!? WHERE ARE YOU!!?"


    Her final cry was more of a scream, and her face contorted. She was terrified, terrified of being all alone in this ce. So she searched, searched, and searched...


    "Huh...?"


    Feeling a sensation at her feet, Aoi turned around and widened her eyes. Right next to her, almost submerged in the river,y a dark figure. It was as they say, "The darkest ce is under the candlestick." She was astonished that she hadn''t noticed until now.


    "Servant!? Servant!! Wake up!! WAKE UP, PLEASE!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING SLEEPING...!!?"


    She dragged her body to his side, pped his shoulders, and shook them. She screamed at him. There was no response.


    "But... he''s breathing..."


    He probably exhausted himself after pulling her out, and now his body was cold, his breath weak, like that of a baby.


    "Even a servant, making me worry like this...!!"


    Aoi sighed with relief and frustration, trying to cover it up. Then, she whipped his stillrgely immobile body, lifting the servant out of the water and rolling him onto thend, more like rolling than lifting.


    Desperately, she pulled him up.


    "If? If? Wake up, please..."

 Chapter 142.4

    Chapter 142.4


    [Part 4/4]


    She managed to roll himpletely out of the river''s edge, and Aoi leaned in, almost copsing. She pped his cheeks, shook his shoulders, trying to rouse his consciousness.


    ...Unfortunately, there was no sign of him waking up.


    "..."


    Adjusting her soaking clothes, Aoi looked around. Fortunately, there was no sign of any youkai. Well, maybe this was...


    "If that''s the case... someone''s really lucky."


    She didn''t know whose luck it was, but at least in this situation, it was the next best thing, maybe even the best. She couldn''t afford to be picky.


    "It''s cold..."


    She touched the unconscious servant''s body. It was incredibly cold. It was probably because of the series of injuries and theck of blood cirction. If she left him like this...


    "...I can''t afford to be picky now, can I?"


    She whispered the words she had thought to herself earlier, this time speaking them aloud. She muttered and looked down at the servant. After a moment of contemtion and silence...


    "You owe me... so pay me back with interest, okay?"


    She huffed in annoyance, cing her own jacket, her only piece of clothing, over the servant, hoping to provide some warmth. And then...


    "...Alright. Just stay like this!"


    The hesitant girl leaned closer to the young man...


    * * *


    ''Gyaaaahhh!!''


    The servant''s horrendous and pitiful scream echoed. The Queen of the Venus flytrap was dumbfounded by the sight.


    ''No way, right...?''


    It was overwhelming, absolute, one-sided, and the youkai couldn''t believe what was happening right before her eyes.


    After all, wasn''t that the case? That cunning flesh, even then, was much smaller and fragile than herself. If she had been careful with their tools and tricks, she would never have suffered such an injury. She had learned from her mistakes, so she was conscious of taking precautions. She had no intention of making the same mistake again.


    It had nothing to do with her. All of them were nothing more than small frypared to that flesh.


    Then, an existence appeared out of nowhere. The five great youkai who were her dependents were annihted in an instant, just like her vines, roots, and leaves that she had sent. The ambushers she had hidden behind her were just cut in half moments ago, without even turning around.


    ''A... a monster...''


    Cmity youkai copsed right there. Faced with the threat that had jeopardized her life, the monster''s thoughts hade to aplete halt.


    It was a kind of irony. Cmity youkai realized that if this had happened before she met the servant, she might have taken more effective actions. Specifically, she might have either attacked more aggressively or tried to escape. But now, with her newfound wisdom and heightened emotions, her rationality was undermined, and she found herself unable to believe the scene before her.


    "Well, this is quite ridiculous. A cmity youkai, deep in the mountains, imitating humans? And surprising, a maiden... I wonder where you took that reference."


    ''F-f-forgive me...''


    Mocking herself and looking down on the creature, the Venus flytrap immediately prostrated herself. She showed utter submission, being utterly submissive, and humbled herself before the monster. Then, underground, her roots slowly crept closer.


    "Oh? Begging for your life? How unusual. You even speak words. Promising future prospects, aren''t you?"


    ''Oh, I''m honored by yourpliment... What should I call you?''


    She groveled,pletely groveling, as Cmity youkai recreated the conversation she had had with the servant sometime ago. The roles of humans and youkai were reversed now, but...


    "Why should I tell the monster my name? Well, if I must, let''s call me the Head of the Servant Group."


    ''Y-yes... I understand. Head of the Servant Group. I will, uh, faithfully serve the Head of the Servant Group here. So, please, spare my life...''


    "There was someone earlier, right? Where did they go?"


    ''Huh? Meat? Ugh!!?''


    Confused by the question, her right arm suddenly burst forth with green fluid as she iled it around. Cmity youkai screamed in response, and the man asked again in the same tone as before


    "Where are they?"


    ''I-it''s, the guest, that meat! They, they jumped into that river and were carried away! It''s true!! I''m not lying!!''


    "Annoying. Be quiet."


    Immediately, she was silenced by a Kotodama-jutsu (word technique) and found herself unable to speak. She could only clench her mouth shut and break out in a cold sweat.


    "When did this happen? Today? Within the day?"


    ''Hhmmm...!!''


    "You should be able to answer with your head, you fool."


    ''Nnnnn!!''


    Now, the other arm flew into the air with body fluid, and cmity youkai fell to the ground. She frantically nodded, trying to convey a positive response.


    "I see. How many? One? Or two?"


    When she was asked there were two, the flycatcher responded by shaking her head vigorously.


    "I see. Within a day, two people ended up going down the river over there... Well, that sounds about right. Okay, you can talk now."


    As the Kotodama-jutsu was lifted, a cry of despair rang out. At first nce, the sight of the girl who had lost both arms crying and screaming was a pitiful one, but... the one who did it felt no guilt in the slightest. In fact, they even sneered inwardly.


    ''Haah... haah...''


    "Oh.... do you feel better now? Your face has be quite cute and curly. After all, a female must look like this. It''s no good to be curt or snobbish. Isn''t that right?"


    With a mocking tone full of scorn, the man spoke sadistically, and the youkai continued to grovel. She offered a groveling smile and thoroughly spread her roots around the man. It was the monster''s trump card, a power imbued in her soul overtime. With all preparationsplete, if necessary, she could instantly...


    "Hey. Are you having fun ying in the dirt?"


    ''!!?''


    The impact of the question, the attack, and the counterattack were almost simultaneous.


    The surface of the earth was ripped apart. Roots were dug up and burned, reduced to ashes. The intense pain from her own limbs affected the cmity youkai herself, and she screamed again and begged for mercy.


    ''P-please, forgive me!! Th-this wasn''t revenge, I swear...!!?''


    Desperate pleading. She pushed her beauty and helplessness to the fore, preparing to sow hundreds of seeds, each a replica of her soul. This technique, her doppelganger transformation, was herst resort for self-preservation...


    "Well, it looks like you''ve calmed down, then die."


    ''Ugh...!!?''


    The sprawling light that filled her field of vision was thest sight the cmity youkai saw. The countless seeds she had prepared, and of course, the third of the forest that was an extension of her body, were mowed down, dissipating her consciousness. The remaining two-thirds of the forest would notst much longer either. After all, the Venus flytrap was an extremely delicate nt. Being trampled like this would only lead to the remaining branches and leaves rotting away.


    And so, the cmity youkai of the Venus flytrap met her end here. It was a truly pitiful end for a cmity youkai.


    "Trying such a petty trick with a doppelganger... I can read your thoughts like an open book. Scum."


    ncing at the raging sea of Venus flytraps, the Head of the Servant Group sneered and taunted endlessly with his words. Each word dripped with his wicked personality.


    "Well then... This is surprising. Even youkai sometimes tell the truth."


    The man looked down at thepass with multiple needles in his hand, his voice filled with amusement. In a youkai-infestednd, a normalpass couldn''t be relied upon. What he had in his hand was a curse tool.


    A simple search curse tool imbued with the curse of finding things... Each of the two needles had a catalyst embedded in it. Both of them were pointing in the same direction.


    The prey was proving that they were in the same location.


    "Head."


    "Let''s go. Don''t rush."


    In response to the servant''s call, the man ordered with a mockingugh. It was amand from above. Their temporary respite had been the catalyst for even deeper despair. The man truly believed that those above had wicked personalities.


    With a cruel smirk on his lips, the man seemed to be thinking something...


    By the way, I have a new project about a returning hero who is forced tobat once again. It features good character growth and decent battle writing. Here''s the link => [Link]

 Chapter 143-1

    Chapter 143-1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Ah, huh...?"


    A faint consciousness stirred in the midst of my light slumber. What escaped next was a dry exhale. Lagging behind were the chills and aches that tormented my body.


    "What''s happening...?"


    My entire body felt painfully chilled. Joint pain attacked every part of my body. Instinctively, I curled up to reduce my surface area, retaining as much body heat as possible.


    In a strange way, this unpleasant sensation was oddly familiar. I had memories of this chilling feeling. Yes, it was akin to the sensation that followed after pushing myself to do outdoor work in the middle of a snowstorm during the winter, only to fall victim to it the next day.


    It was the feeling one had when they let a cold escte, and their body was wracked with fever...


    "This is... not good."


    Even with my eyelids unable to open, I strained my drowsy mind, forcing out a feverish breath. In reality, the situation I found myself in was quite dire. Considering our family finances, just one less pair of hands was a major issue.


    If it were just one person less, it would be manageable to muddle through, but bing bedridden would be a different story. I needed to somehow get up and inform my family, iste myself... This world was already one where life was cheap, and our family was especially impoverished, even by the standards of this low-average standard of living.


    If our entire family fell victim to a cold, it would be far from aughing matter.


    But this...


    "It''s hot, it''s cold..."


    My insides were boiling hot, but the surface of my body was unbearably cold. It was exactly the typical symptoms of a cold. Oh no, this is bad. I can''t summon any strength. I have to tell my family somehow.


    "...Warm?"


    Suddenly, I felt a pleasant warmth in my embrace. Without thinking, I entwined my trembling arms and legs around it.


    As the cold limbs met the warmth, the coldness slowly subsided. The warmth, though not excessively hot, was perfect, and it alleviated my chills.


    "It''s soft..."


    I instinctively clung to it with my entire body. There was a slight, almost imperceptible movement, but my dulled brain didn''t pay it any attention. I only sought thisforting warmth.


    "It smells nice...?"


    Tickling my nostrils was a faintly sweet fragrance. Whether it was the scent of incense, perfume, or something else entirely, it was a fragrance I shouldn''t have encountered in this lifetime. And precisely because it was something so far removed from my life, I yearned for it all the more.


    I embraced it. With my whole body, I sought it...


    "Ah... Kyaa!? Wh-What are you doing!? Servant!? Stop it! You''re being rude...!!?"


    I felt like I heard a voice. But I didn''t care. I didn''t have the time to care. Right now, this warm embrace was my everything. Anything else, everything else, was irrelevant.


    "Hyaa!!? Wh-Where are you putting your face...!? P-Pervert!? Stop, stop it...!"


    I buried my face in the warm softness. I pressed against it as if seekingfort. The sweetness melted my brain.


    "No, stop... Please, don''t be so rough, please, not like... this...!?"


    Suppressing her delicate resistance, I pressed and squeezed her. I would resort to any means to monopolize this gentle warmth. I didn''t want to choose. Being cold was painful. Being in pain was painful. To escape from that, there was no room for concern about her loud screams.


    "Sob... Please, stop... I-I beg you, don''t...! You, too, you... to me, this...!?"


    Wait. Wasn''t there something I forgot? Whose voice was this crying? A girl''s? Yukine? No, that''s not it. It can''t be. Because I had already left my family... then where is this? Where am I?


    "What am I... doing?"


    A sudden, rapid, andplete awakening of my consciousness. And simultaneously, I recognized it. What had I been doing to her in my immediate memory? In what way had I been doing something to her? I realized it clearly when I understood the posture I was in, crushing her mercilessly, sprawled atop the frightened princess.


    "Stop... stop... huh, what?"


    Then, our eyes met. A young princess with rosy cheeks. Her tearful eyes carried traces of hostility, fear, despair, and a hint of confusion as she timidly called out. Her image appeared in my view.


    For some reason, I noticed we were facing each other, me looming over her in this embrace.


    "Ah."


    And then, I understood. I realized what I had been doing to her in my recent faded consciousness, where I had buried my face in her. The posture, dominating and unrelenting, as I sprawled over the young child, provided undeniable evidence.


    "Um, Princess... well, good evening?"


    "...Is there anything else you want to say!?"


    I received a response dripping with hostility, almost threatening, for my attempt at a greeting when I didn''t know what else to say. After pondering for a few moments in my bewildered and panicked mind, I opened my mouth.


    "...Well, maybe it''s because of my age, but it seems my body is a bit frail... Ugh!?"


    In response to my straightforwardment, she delivered a headbutt that felt like it could break my nose.


    Honestly, I had thating.


    * * *


    Let''s gather myself and exin.


    To put it sinctly, we had won the gamble. We had sessfully escaped the immediate danger, and there were even some bonuses along the way.


    After being swept away down a river and enduring a series of twists and turns, we happened to wash ashore in a safe area. This ce was originally part of the boundary, presumably for securing a water source, and we, I and the loli Gori-sama, had found our way here. It was an extremely fortunate turn of events. Had we washed ashore at a regr riverbank, we would have likely be a meal for nearby youkai.


    There were two more strokes of luck aboutnding in this boundary area. First, due to the festering of the wounds I had endured and the cold from the river water, I had caught a slight cold, which meant I could rest my body here without worry. Second, this ce was our original destination and the predetermined meeting point with Hisame. It was truly fortunate that we didn''t have to push ourselves for further travel.


    "Die, pervert."


    I''ll pretend not to have heard that sharp, contemptuous mutter full of disdain that escaped Loli Gori-sama''s lips when she turned to look at me under the starry sky, her gaze fixed on the crackling campfire we had going.


    I mean, it''s probably unforgivable due to my unconscious actions in my dazed state. So, let''s just ignore it. My consciousness was hazy, so I can''t be med for my actions.


    "Ah, Princess, your anger is entirely justified. It is, but... could you please stop looking at me like that for now?"


    I pleaded while rubbing my nose. Seriously, those eyes of hers are harsh on my already weakened spirit.


    ...Well, it''s true that Ipletely brought this upon myself and it''s a case of reaping what I sowed, bute on, this is a bit too much, right?


    "I understand. Just remember this when we return to the mansion. I''ll show you the hell of this world."


    "I don''t want to go back..."


    I seriously thought that she was not joking with that stern tone. Or rather, how can she maintain such a condescending attitude in this environment? Truly, it''s worthy of admiration. No, it''s not. It''s not something to be envious of at all.


    "Well, uh, Princess. It''s a strange time to say this, but... please have a meal before you sleep. After all, you can''t fight on an empty stomach."


    "I''m not going to fight."


    "Don''t nitpick."


    I handed her a soldier''s ration ball (or rather, a miso ball) that had gotten slightly damp, along with some dried meat, all while making this request. Come to think of it, we had a simr conversation about food before we left the cave...


    "I hate it. I mean, just looking at it, it looks disgusting. And it smells like water."


    "Even so, please eat it. You won''t have the strength otherwise."


    "I''d rather starve than eat this pig''s food."


    Just as she was about toin further about the dinner I''d offered, her stomach gave an energetic growl, as if on cue.


    "..."


    Loli Gori-sama blushed all the way to her ears and remained silent, enduring her embarrassment. Well, it seems like she won''t be bringing up moreints herself. I''ll have to initiate the conversation.


    "A good medicine tastes bitter, they say. They also say food and medicine have the same origin. Well, for now, please endure the taste. Come on, open up."


    With a wry smile, I said so and picked up the reddish-ck chunk of pork. I pressed it against her lips. She stared at me, looking dissatisfied with its hardness. Then, she sniffed the smell of the dried meat cautiously, still maintaining an aversion, but her stubborn stomach growling sealed the deal.


    "~~~~!!!?"


    The body doesn''t lie. It growled with frustration, ultimately yielding to the temptation. She took it into her small mouth, chewing it carefully with her tiny teeth. The meat stick gradually disappeared into her mouth. Finally, she swallowed with a gulp and proimed, "It''s tough."


    "I prefer Duck meat. And for me, a princess, some fern rice cakes too."


    "That''s quite extravagant. ...What about dried rice and dried taro?"

 Chapter 143.2

    Chapter 143.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Nope, but I''m thirsty."


    "Water, or rather, hot water. Would you like some?"


    Disying to her is a spare bamboo tube. The spring water I poured inside it is from the safe zone, so it''s a safe and uncontaminated source. Just to be sure, I heated it over the campfire and tested it on my own body. So far, there haven''t been any stomachaches.


    "...Drink."


    After some hesitation, Loli Gori-sama agreed. I poured the lukewarm hot water into her mouth while being mindful not to make her cough, as if feeding a baby with a bottle. Watching her take those little sips and quench her thirst, I briefly thought of a calf nursing from its mother.


    "Mm, mm!"


    "Understood."


    I released the bamboo tube from her lips in response to her gaze and signal. A few drops trickled from the corner of her mouth. Water droplets flowed from her neck down to her corbone and were concealed by her damp kimono, reminiscent of a wet sponge.


    "Don''t look at me."


    "I didn''t mean it in a lewd way."


    I try to exin to the princess who is looking at me condescendingly, but she just looked more displeased.


    "Well then, who knows? I can''t trust the words of someone who would humiliate me like that."


    "I have no interest in chopping board."


    "What!?"


    This was a case of tit for tat. She is probably humiliated by my reply, her face flushed like a ripe apple, and she is trembling. The way she looked at me was filled with frustration, bitterness, and annoyance. In a way, it was childish.


    "Now, here''s another piece. Eat up; you won''t be an adult if you don''t eat well."


    "Hey, what do you mean by that... Mmm!"


    As she attempted to retort to my words, she was interrupted when I pushed another piece of pork jerky into her mouth. She wore a visibly discontented expression, but her mouth continued to ept it, as obedient as a baby bird receiving food from its mother. It was clear she had been quite hungry, even if she was trying to hide it.


    "For now, we''ll spend the night here. We can''t move anyway."


    I said it as a joke, but to be honest, I had a fever, my joints ached, I had a headache, and my consciousness was somewhat hazy. After feeding myself, applying some medicine, and resting, I hoped to recover my strength. Or else, I wouldn''t be able to get through whaty ahead.


    It wasn''t just for my own sake. Loli Gori-sama must be tired as well. She needed rest too. We had a meeting to attend. Midnight was dangerous. At least until sunrise, leaving this safe area would be suicidal. Well, in other words, there was no choice. This wasn''t a new conversation.


    (There are plenty of concerns to worry about... but for now, the issue at hand is that guy, Hisame.)


    Despite this ce being our predetermined meeting point, there was still no sign of her. It was unlikely she had left on her own, but...


    (It''s strange that she''s arrivingter than us, given how much we detoured...?)


    Of course, there was a possibility she was dyed due to getting involved in some trouble on her end. There was still hope that she would arrive eventually... but navigating this death-filled forest at night, when youkai became more aggressive, was a burden too heavy for a rookie servant.


    (That''s why I told her not to follow me... Ah, damn. Don''t jump to conclusions. It''s not over yet, you idiot!)


    Unconsciously, I realized that I had already considered Hisame to be dead. In the first ce, she had helped me bying along, so I had no right toin. If I had a right toin, it was probably my own powerlessness.


    ...It was my own ipetence that caused me to make the same mistakes over and over again.


    "..."


    "...Is something wrong? It feels like a gloomy atmosphere here."


    Loli Gori-sama asked me, breaking the silence. In response, I chuckled. It was self-deprecating.


    "No, it''s just that reflecting on things and self-examination are important, you know."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you want some dried potatoes?"


    What am I saying? I distractedly held out a giant dried potato in front of Loli Gori-sama, who wore a perplexed expression. It was still a bit waterlogged, but it was a rare treat to find such a thick slice, at least in terms of a servant''s standards.


    "...I can''t finish all of that. You should cut it in half."


    "What a waste."


    Both meat and fish taste better when they''re thick-cut... but I had no choice but to tear it in half and feed it to her. I wrapped the other half in cloth and put it back in my hip pouch.


    "You''re not eating that, huh?"


    "It''s for Princess tomorrow. For me... this is enough."


    I pour some dried rice (not just old rice) from a crude hemp bag into a bowl. I add a Hy��r��gan (ninja diet) and pour hot water over it. It takes about thirty minutes to soften.


    "This is worse than Nekomanma (cat food)."


    "Isn''t it because we don''t have bonito kes?"


    "Huh? Oh, I see, regional differences."


    "?"


    It seemed that the perception of Nekomanma varied even in this world, following the Kanto-Kansai divide. Or maybe Loli Gori-sama knew about Nekomanma.


    "I used to have cats. I ordered the maids to feed them leftovers. One day, they ate something poisonous and died."


    Even though she spoke about it lightly, it didn''t seem like a casual topic. Perhaps it was self-deprecation, possibly connected to our current situation...


    "Really, I was too naive. Poison, well, it''s not like this is the first time... I was careless. Just learning a little bit of knowledge won''t help you outwit those who are experts at it."


    And then Loli Gori-sama opened her mouth. In response, I tore the dried potato like cheese along its fibrous structure and fed it to her. After chewing in silence for a while and swallowing with a gulp, Princess shared her thoughts.


    "It''s not very sweet."


    "It''s the taste of the ingredients as they are."


    "This is a terrible dinner. The worst I''ve ever had. Can you really work with this?"


    "Well, then, please suggest improvements to the conditions. Even if you apply for a budget, it won''t be approved."


    Most likely, she hadn''t looked at those applications, but in nine out of ten cases, they were returned with a stamp of denial due to budget constraints. Some consumables were even bought from our own pockets. Employee benefits...


    "...I''ll think about it. I don''t want meals like this again."


    "..."


    This time, it was me who fell silent in response to Loli Gori-sama''s reply. Not just because of her pessimistic statement, but more so because of the implications behind it.


    (Another one, huh...)


    In other words, she herself didn''t believe that this situation would be resolved even if we got through this. Moreover, she seemed to imply that another conspiracy might be lurking... This wasn''t like the arrogant and insolent original Gori-sama at all.


    At this stage, I couldn''t confidently say whether this was growth, a change to be celebrated, or not.


    "A bit early, but..."


    I pour the nekomanma (Kansai-style) concocted with Hy��r��gan and dried rice into my mouth. It''s still as spicy, bitter, sour, and sweet as ever. I grind my teeth and chew on the tough rice...


    "Ugh, terrible."


    I mutter with a small, wry smile. I didn''t even know what I was mocking, even though I forced myself to finish the remaining, terrible-tasting nekomanma imitation. I just wanted to finish eating and go to sleep.


    I wanted to fall asleep quickly, to escape from this unpleasant feeling, even if it was temporary...


    * * *


    After finishing the meal, providing medical attention, and covering Loli Gori-sama with a thin cloth she had been using as an additional nket to keep her from catching a cold, I throw a few more pieces of firewood to ensure that the fire doesn''t go out before going to sleep.


    Or rather, to be precise, I tried to let the effects of the medicine disguise the pain, and finally, as my consciousness began to blur, a scream echoed.


    "No, noooo!!!??"


    "!?"


    I wake up to Princess''s scream. I force my throbbing head to turn, immediately holding a kunai, surveying the area for any threats. But... there''s no sign of anything?


    "No, nooo!! This can''t be, this can''t be true!!?"


    "Princess...?"


    Understanding that there were no threats around, I rush to Loli Gori-sama, who is leaning against a tree. She''s writhing in agony, screaming like a caterpir, even though she hasn''t moved from her position. It''s not like I have such preferences. It''s because I was educated as part of the servant group.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything unusual."

 Chapter 143.3

    Chapter 143.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Here, by "unusual," I mean whether there''s any form of mental maniption, illusion, or curse. And from the perspective of a non-expert servant, there doesn''t seem to be any such thing. As far as I can see, this is probably... a nightmare?


    "Princess? Princess? Please calm down! What''s wrong!?"


    Once I determine that there''s no danger, I act quickly. I rush over, shake her body, and desperately call out to her. After shaking her repeatedly, Princess finally opens her eyes with a start.


    "Hiiiii!"


    A voice trembled with fear. Eyes wide open, tears welled up in the corners. It seemed like her focus was off. She scanned her surroundings anxiously, her breathing heavy. Oh, this must have been a pretty terrifying dream. I can guess the general content.


    "Huff, huff, huff... a-a dream?"


    "At least until a moment ago, Princess was asleep. As far as my observations go, I don''t sense any threats. Do you have any questions?"


    I report to Loli Gori-sama, who appears to be frightened and on edge, seemingly in doubt about everything around her. Normally, for a child of her age, I shouldfort and soothe her first, but considering Gori-sama''s personality, that might backfire. She might think she''s being made fun of.


    "Huff, huff, huff... r-right."


    I can see at a nce that she''s trying to calm her rough breathing, desperately trying to calm her heightened emotions, and struggling to organize her confused thoughts.


    "That''s right. It''s a dream. Just a dream. It''s nonsense. Their nonsense... just nonsense... Yes, it''s ridiculous..."


    Loli Gori-sama keeps muttering something to herself. Finally, she manages to regain herposure.


    "Yes, it''s okay. It''s okay. I... I have a servant?"


    "Yes."


    "~~~~!!?"


    She looks at me as if she just noticed me. When she gets a reply, she''s momentarily dumbfounded, then quickly turns red and hurriedly wipes away the tears from her eyes. Forgetting about her paralysis, this just results in her losing her bnce.


    "Whoa..."


    "Be careful. Would you like me to help you wipe those tears?"


    "I don''t need your meddling!! I can do it myself...!!"


    I support Loli Gori-sama''s copsing body and ask, receiving a rebuke in response. Along with the rebuke, her eyes be even more watery and swollen, and the sound of her sniffing can be heard. It''s not befitting of a princess, but it''s fitting for her age.


    "It''s fine to be strong, but please distinguish between what you can do and what you can''t. ...After all the unprincess-like scenes you''ve shown so far, there''s no need to be stubborn over something as trivial as tears, right?"


    I say this and take out a handkerchief. It''s to wipe away her tears and runny nose.


    "Despicable of you. Can''t you understand a noble''s heart!?"


    "I''m not a noble. ...If you''re going to say that much, you might as well consider altering my memories. After this incident is over, you can erase the embarrassing memories. How about that?"


    "...Are you serious?"


    "If it helps you without leaving any aftereffects, I''ll consider it."


    I exined to Loli Gori-sama, who had turned from hostility to bewilderment. Honestly, it''s all nonsense. It''s just a stopgap measure to prevent her from acting tough and enduring any further. I don''t know anything about what happens next.


    Probably, with her observational skills, Loli Gori-sama has already noticed this. However... at this moment, what''s important is not whether to implement it but the presentation that such a choice exists. It''s an excuse to deceive each other''s current rtionship.


    "...Say whatever you want!"


    "It will make you feel better, right? There you go."


    "And stop being so condescending!"


    Loli Gori-sama, who spits out her frustration, pushes the handkerchief onto her face. She makes an unprincess-like slurping sound as she wipes her nose. The mucus is sticky, leaving strings behind. I quickly wrap it up so it doesn''t drip.


    "...I''m bing less and less of a princess."


    "Children don''t need to grow up too fast."


    "I''m going to sleep!!"


    I shrug at Loli Gori-sama''s countless outbursts. I shrug and furrow my brow. Her small hand slowly lifts and grips my arm before she realizes what she''s doing.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Saying irresponsible things, so I''m going to keep surveince to make sure you don''t run away in the middle of the night. Got it!?"


    She deres, trying to act tough. Her hand trembles slightly, probably due to the paralysis toxin. Or... maybe she''s just being overly self-conscious.


    "...As you wish, Princess."


    "You''re so cheeky!"


    With a sniff, Loli Gori-sama, who had been resentful just moments ago, falls asleep as if she''s forgotten everything. Her grip on my arm is weak, but it''s probably the best she can manage in her current state.


    "...Right. Servant."


    "What is it?"


    "Tell me your name again."


    "...?"


    In response to my puzzled expression, the young princess answered somewhat displeased and averted her gaze.


    "I forgot... I mean, we''ll be traveling together for a while, so calling you servant all the time might sound... awkward, right?"


    Loli Gori-sama exined the reason for her question, as if trying to gauge my mood. It''s a considerate conversation, perhaps because she''s feeling timid after the nightmare.


    "...I''m part of the servant groups. My name is Tomobe."


    I didn''t mention my real name. There was no point in exining that far, and she probably wouldn''t be interested. We weren''t that close. After all, for now, we were just fellow travelers in this moment.


    "I see..."


    She murmured softly, seemingly recognizing my intentions to some extent, and stared straight at me for a while. Then she closed her eyelids again.


    "...Good night, Tomobe."


    Her small, childish voice before falling asleep seemed to be the calmest and most peaceful I had heard so far... or maybe it was just my imagination.


    "...Good night, Princess."


    I whispered while holding her small palm with a gentle grip. As long as we were holding hands, I forced my posture a bit, but I still stayed close to her. There were no scoldings from Loli Gori-sama, who had closed her eyelids again. I, too, sumbed to drowsiness and closed my eyelids, falling into the world of sleep.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...Um, hey? I suddenly felt like ''picking some flowers.''"


    "...Seriously? Would you really erase my memory when we get back?"


    "Rather than what happens after we return, I''d like to get through this moment... Um, you see, I''ve been holding it in for a while now, and honestly, I can''t take it anymore."


    "Since when?"


    "About 12 hours ago."


    "...Holding back can be harmful to your body, you know?"


    I didn''t say it was literally toxic because it''s not released from the body. I wanted to preserve her dignity.


    For now, I didn''t ask what she meant by "picking flowers" but managed to meet her request in some way. Let''s make it clear here.


    * * *


    The next time I woke up, it wasn''t because of a scream. I woke up naturally. If I had to say, I heard what seemed to be bird calls from somewhere. In my hazy vision, purple butterflies danced...


    "...Butterflies?"


    With a sense of doubt and d��j�� vu, I raised my upper body. I rubbed my eyes and looked again, but there was no sign of such things. Was it just my imagination?


    "No, more importantly..."


    I looked up at the bright sunlight. The sun had already risen. It was toote to call it morning. The sundial was about to enter midday.


    "After a night''s sleep, maybe things have improved somewhat..."


    While my head still throbbed dimly, I muttered. The wound still hurt and was swollen, but... the high fever and joint pain had eased considerably. Was it thanks to the ointment and pills Yakuko had given me? If so, they worked wonders. I''d have to bow deeply when I got back to the mansion.

 Chapter 143.4

    Chapter 143.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "...She''s sound asleep, as always."


    I directed my gaze at Loli Gori-sama, who was already sleeping, seemingly without a care in the world. If I looked at her, I''d think she was sleeping like a log. She appearedpletely defenseless.


    "Well, considering everything that''s happened... she''s been poisoned, and she''s tired."


    Despite her overly arrogant attitude and her monstrous appearance, she was still a child who hadn''t even reached ten. It would be cruel to me her appearance too much. It''s just not very adult-like.


    "Maybe I should wash my face..."


    Carefully and slowly, I untangled her small fingers from mine, trying not to wake her, and exerted some strength in my legs to stand up. As I got up, I felt a slight dizziness, but... I managed to support myself somehow. And then I started walking.


    The destination my feet took me to was a corner of the safe zone of this boundary, a spring with fresh water.


    "This is it, right..."


    I reached there immediately. The ce was small to begin with, and I didn''t want to move away from the water source. I could probably tell that most of the grasses and nts around were, upon closer inspection, various types of low-grade spiritual herbs. Among them, there were even some that filtered toxins from the water and neutralized them.


    "Those who set this ce up must have nted them..."


    Water supply is a matter of life and death during a journey. It seemed that to ensure the safety of the water source, the members of the court and the exorcists who had set up this boundary had nted these spiritual herbs for the benefit of their future generations who woulde after them. Of course, even with that, they would still need to boil the water to make it safe for drinking.


    "Well, it should be enough for washing my face and rinsing my mouth."


    So, I washed my face, rinsed my mouth, and finally used a wet cloth to wipe my body. Along the way, I applied some additional ointment to my scars.


    "Haha... I wonder if these scars on my back will ever heal..."


    I sighed as I observed and touched the scars on my back reflected on the water''s surface. I had plenty of scars all over my body, but that didn''t mean I was happy to acquire more. I didn''t believe in the notion that scars were a man''s medal of honor.


    "I should go aroundter to look for Hisame. Maybe even explore a bit beyond the boundary."


    I adjusted my clothes and grumbled, trying to maintain myposure. Even though I tried to keep a calm facade, my voice still sounded heavy and burdened.


    (D*mn it, this doesn''t make sense, morally or ethically...)


    Not only had I been entrusted with a task by my former superior, but I had also developed a personal bond with Hisame. Although it hadn''t been for a very long time, I had interacted with her as a junior, and we had been working together.


    I also felt guilty for involving her in this troublesome situation. Above all, she was younger than me. If someone were to die, it should be in the right order. There was no reason for her to die before me.


    "Well, I don''t intend to die in a ce like this either."


    Life was precious, after all. Even as I said that, my own life was important. I wasn''t prepared to sacrifice my life in exchange for... what? To further the twisted plot of a yandere psycho-father? There was no value in that.


    Such a thing should never happen...


    "..."


    For a while, I stood by the small stream with flowing spring water. Only the soothing sound of the pure stream echoed in the area, calming my restless emotions.


    "...?"


    Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of a shadow on the surface of the water, and I turned around. Standing right above the moss-covered rocky surface where the spring water trickled from was that figure.


    "Wh...!? Who are you!?"


    I instinctively braced myself but quickly realized who it was a momentter.


    "Hisame...? Is that you, Hisame!"


    I called out to her with a genuine smile, addressing her as she looked down from the top of the cliff. I called out and rushed toward her. The lingering pain in my body didn''t matter now.


    "Thank goodness! Are you okay? Do you have any injuries? Are you all right?"


    "..."


    Even though it was pointless to bombard her with questions like that, I couldn''t contain my joy. The safety of my junior, that alone had lightened half of the burden on my heart.


    "Aren''t you hungry? If you''ve been wandering through the forest all night, you probably haven''t had a chance to eat. How about having something to eat and then resting? This ce is safe..."


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    I hurriedly turned towards the scream. I tensed up, wondering if Loli Gori-sama had been attacked. But the reality was different.


    "Where!? Where did you go!? Servant... Tomobe!!? Where, where are you!?"


    In the midst of her screaming, I, in a sense, felt relieved. She must have thought I had disappeared and panicked. From her perspective, it might have been a desperate situation, but for me, it was a bit exhausting.


    "Princess!! Please calm down!! I''m right here! Right now, over here!!"


    I shouted loudly to reassure Loli Gori-sama. I tried to reassure her, but it might have backfired.


    "!? There!? Over there, right!? I''m going now!! Right now...!!!"


    That almost-scream of a response made me frown.


    "Calm down, Princess!! I''ming over there right now! Please don''t move, it''s not good for your condition!!"


    "No, I''m, I''ming there now!! I''ll be right there...!!!!"


    No matter how much I told her to stay and wait for me, it was useless. Loli Gori-sama, who seemed to act solely on her own desires, kept screaming relentlessly. She wasn''t just screaming; she was probably heading in my direction. That much was clear from her confusion and fear.


    ...Of course, given her position, it was understandable.


    "Troublesome. I seems to have forgotten about her. Hisame, sorry for making you wait, but please apany me. It seems a bit challenging to calm down Princess right now... huh?"


    I turned to face Hisame and made a request, and finally, I noticed something was seriously wrong. She hadn''t spoken a word since a while ago. Her attire had transformed into something that seemed like it was mimicking the Hidden Group. And the atmosphere around her had turned ice-cold.


    "..."


    "Ah..."


    Hisame moved forward without saying a word. As she descended from the cliff, she disappeared before I could recognize what was happening or move to help. She vanished without a trace, as if she had simply disappeared from my field of vision.


    "Hisame..."


    "..."


    ...By the time I realized it, Hisame was right in front of me. It was as if she had teleported, as if she had slipped into my very being. She stood there in silence. Strangely, I couldn''t catch a single movement from her.


    "Hisame?"


    I blurted out her name, confused and perplexed. Then, I recognized it a momentter��the taste of iron overflowing at my lips, the sensation of wetness around my mouth, and the feeling of a sticky liquid dripping from the corner of my mouth.


    "...?"


    Without thinking, I reached out, witnessed it��the red, dark-red, almost ck fresh blood that clung heavily to my fingertips. In disbelief, in shock, I looked down again at my junior, who had slipped into my embrace.


    A dagger was deeply embedded in my chest.


    "Ah, eh...?"


    Pain and heat camete, followed by nausea. Ignoring all of that, I stared at the girl before me, our cold gazes locking.


    "Tomobe!? Tomobe...!!?"


    "Hi... same...? Why...!!?"


    Loli Gori-sama''s frantic screams, which had been so noisy, sounded annoyingly distant. My inquiries about my junior''s actions couldn''t reach the conclusion. The dagger was forcibly pulled out, and my head was struck with an elbow, sending me flying to the ground.


    "Tomobe!? Tomobe...!!?"


    The sounds of dragging across the ground from behind, repeated thuds, and screams filled the air, but I had no way to react. I pressed on my chest wound, coughing up almost bloody phlegm. Then, I looked up weakly. At her figure, looking down at me.


    The figure of the neer servant, Hisame. No... the figure of the Hidden Group''s Main House Direct Control Owl Inspector (officer responsible for conducting investigations).


    A member of the Onitsuki family''s branch family, an off-book blood rtive. Onitsuki Hisame. (T/N: Hisame here uses 澺z��, not ���� like before)


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 144.1

    Chapter 144.1


    [Part 1/4]


    In the culture of the eastern region, not only in Fus��-kuni but also in other areas, the family is considered the most important. This applies not only to noble families and warrior (samurai) families but also to exorcist families.


    In warrior families, the system of eldest son inheritance became highly valued as a means to protect the family. Instead of dividing the inheritance equally among siblings, the majority of the inheritance is monopolized by the sessor. This prevents the fragmentation of assets and helps avoid the decline of the "family."


    Exorcist families, influenced by the culture of Fus��-kuni, have also formed their own unique values. The most important thing for them is spiritual power, regardless of gender. While special abilities are considered, they are not stable enough to be inherited by the next generation. They have learned from long experience that the total amount of spiritual power is the most stable thing to pass on to the next generation, and this increases with each sessive generation by carefully choosing a spouse.


    After all, they are risking the prosperity and survival of their own n. The spiritual power of the children born is the most important thing to consider. In some families, those who cannot inherit spiritual power or those with weak inherited spiritual power are either culled, treated as ves, or even abandoned.


    Especially before the founding of Fus��-kuni, those with spiritual power were a wandering mercenary group. Among them, superior beings were present, but due to the scarcity ofnd, even the bare minimum of resources was not readily avable. Therefore, they desired power and considered those who wasted grain as hindrances or disposable pawns. The lower ss of this n is also the origin of the so-called "servant group" established by many exorcist families inter years.


    During the peaceful era, while the traditional warrior families sharpened themselves by eliminating the useless branches to maintain their "quality" and "reputation," the influential families, led by the Onitsuki family, adapted flexibly to the changing times. They used the number of their branched n as a weapon.


    Even the weak ones who would have been eliminated in the past were reused by them. If they had talent, even those who were not suitable for exorcists were given positions in the n''s administration, behind-the-scenes work, or provided with funds to bendlords or merchants. As can be seen from the downfall of ve dynasties, exorcists originally could not focus on secr politics or economic activities due to the nature of their duties. So, they established an absolute hierarchical rtionship through curses with these branch families, utilized them, and used their connections to obtain funds, leading to further prosperity. asionally, individuals with sudden mutations born into non-spiritual families were also highly valued.


    ...It would have been fine if they were recognized by the main family or major branch families. Not everyone can be lucky.


    It''s still eptable to be born into a branch family. It''s still eptable to be born from a concubine, a mistress, or even lower. It''s still salvageable if one is not recognized, and it would be fortunate if one had arge amount of spiritual power or none at all. The tragic situation is when one has a moderate amount of spiritual power...


    Rarely, members of the Onitsuki n are assigned to the Hidden Group, and even more rarely, they are assigned to the servant group. Many of them are the offspring of the n born from disreputable backgrounds. The purpose is simply to make effective use of their spiritual power instead of simply eliminating them. Even the individuals themselves do not know their own origins, and only a few members of the n are fully aware of the situation.


    ...And very rarely, even talents are assigned there. To the semi-independent group of the Hidden Group.


    The role of the Hidden Group''s Owl Inspectors, directly under the head of the Onitsuki family, is surveince and purification of the Onitsuki family and its subordinate organizations. They are assigned tasks that cannot be publicly disclosed, one of the dark sides of the Onitsuki family.


    And Onitsuki Hisame, born outside of a certain branch family, for her, that is her true affiliation, and she has already fulfilled numerous missions as a young member.


    The mission given to her this time is...


    * * *


    "What...!? No way...!?"


    I spat out those words along with a spray of blood. I spat them out and crawled on the ground, retreating. In front of my eyes was a junior, a girl, holding a blood-stained dagger.


    (What''s happening!? What''s happening!? What does this mean...!?)


    Coughing repeatedly, my mind was filled with doubts and confusion. I couldn''t understand the meaning, reason, or cause of her actions.


    "Does it hurt...? What''s wrong? Did you eat something bad? Are you angry because I ate before you? Haha, food grudges are scary, right...?"


    "..."


    I tried jokingly calling out to buy time and gather information. Unfortunately, Hisame didn''t respond. Step by step, she approached me with a dagger in her hand. I responded by taking steps back, trying to maintain distance.


    "Why... like this?"


    The girl''s face, as she stared at me, remained the same as before we parted, but her expression waspletely devoid of emotion, yet chillingly cold... There was no trace of that friendly, puppy-like atmosphere.


    It was as if she hadpletely changed...


    "!!?"


    Silently and naturally, she closed in on me without me noticing. It seemed to be a skill of stealth. I intercepted the dagger, stained red, with the kunai I had for self-defense. I deflected the de. The sound of metal shing and sparks flying filled the air.


    (I reacted!? Then, what was that earlier...!!?)


    However, what crossed my mind was not joy, but doubt. I couldn''t react at all to the blow that pierced my chest. I couldn''t even recognize her approaching figure. The second strike... it was clearly an abnormal situation. It was an incongruous event.


    "D*mn...!?"


    Expressing my frustration, I immediatelyunched a counterattack. While using the kunai to divert her gaze, I swept Hisame''s leg. As I tried to sweep her leg, she evaded at thest moment. She leaped over my sweeping leg.


    "A young girl shouldn''t be in a posture like that, right...!?"


    With her buttocks raised and her back lowered, she approached me almost crawling, resembling a cat hunting its prey, or rather, a female leopard. I shouted at Hisame.


    "...!!"


    There was no response. She simply changed the grip on the dagger and leaped,unching an attack.


    "Tch...!?"


    Closing in rapidly, she approached from the side and aimed for my neck with a feinting thrust. However, I avoided it by lowering my head at thest moment. I avoided it and entered Hisame''s range, pressing down on her wrist.


    From the previous battles and her reverse grip action, I knew. Hisame''s body enhancement was iplete. More precisely, her agility was enhanced, but her simple physical strength was not. The reverse grip was suitable for closebat and allowed even those with weaker strength to exert force.


    "In other words, it''s topensate for theck of strength... ouch!?"


    Just as I was about to catch her right wrist, which held the dagger, and dere victory, her other arm thrust a needle towards my neck. More urately, I noticed it and dodged, but it grazed my arm. It was incredibly painful, to the point where tears were about toe out.


    "What are you doing to your senpai...!?"


    I couldn''t afford to keep showing pain. It was also an opportunity that both my arms were upied. I swung my leg up and kicked her in the abdomen. As I tried to kick, Hisame twisted her body. She let go of the needle and twisted her body to avoid the kick. With her free hand, she struck my arm, which was holding her right hand.


    It was a full-force blow enhanced by spiritual power.


    "Ggh...!?"


    A dull pain resonated not only in my flesh but also in my bones. Maybe my bone was fractured and the impact reached my abdomen... but if I simply let go, I would be met with a thrust from the dagger. That''s why I raised the kunai.


    "...!!"


    Wary of a counterattack, Hisame, who had withdrawn her dominant arm from the loosened grip, didn''t make a move. Instead, she leaped backward to create distance. She kept her back low and continued to hold the dagger. Her eyes were still as cold as ever.


    "Hahaha. A dagger doesn''t suit you, does it? What about the bow...? Did you lose it? You clumsy girl..."


    "..."


    "Ignoring me, huh. Well, it''s getting really tough now."


    I pulled out the needle that was stuck in my left arm and pressed a handkerchief against the wound in my chest to stop the bleeding. Fortunately, even though my flesh was torn, my organs and blood vessels seemed to be intact. If the bleeding stopped, I would be fine somehow... I hoped.


    "Tomobe!? Tomo...be!!"


    "!? Princess, it''s dangerous! Please stay away!! ...Tch!!?"


    From behind the bushes, I suddenly remembered and hurriedly warned the Loli Gori-sama who appeared crawling. In that momentary gap, Hisame retreated cautiously.


    And disappeared. Without a trace. Like the first thrust of the dagger.


    "Where is she...!?"


    My thoughts turned to where Hisame was, but immediately I judged what should take priority and started running towards the Loli Gori-samaing towards me. And I embraced her.


    "Kyaa!?"


    "Princess, we''re moving. Be careful not to bite your tongue...!!"


    With that, I quickly started evacuating from this ce with the enhanced leg strength from my spiritual power. Ensuring the safety of Onitsuki Aoi was the most important thing in this situation as the head of the Onitsuki family, so that the hands of evil could not reach her...


    "D*mn, d*mn, d*mn...!! Why, why is this happening...!!"


    While running, avoiding thrown objects and arrows by utilizing rocks and trees, I continue to look around repeatedly, spitting blood along with literal words that cannot be called curses, anger, or insults, just relentlessly...


    "..."


    The peach-colored princess being embraced by me doesn''t say anything to me, she just clings to me now, making sure not to be dropped.


    With weak arms that haven''t fully recovered from the medicine, she clings desperately...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "..."


    From a vantage point on a small hill, the culprit observes the fleeing target. Silently, she continue to observe. But suddenly, she turned around to the presence behind her. The frog-faced person was there.


    "Oh my, you let them escape? I thought you were doing quite well... Is this also the instruction of the master?"


    "..."


    The girl only nodded at the words of the medic. It was easy to capture the prey here. She could even shoot them with a bow from here if she wanted to. But she didn''t because it was just an instruction. That''s all.


    Of course, the pain she should inflict for resisting has slightly fallen below expectations, but it''s within the margin of error. The oue and the majority will not change in the end.

 Chapter 144.2

    Chapter 144.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Rather, the more they resist, the more they will suffer...


    "You have quite an interesting taste, not just towards me. You seem to be quite hated. By that one..."


    "..."


    The medic sneered and shrugged his shoulders, but she still didn''t reply. She wasn''t foolish enough to indulge in idle talk. She returned her gaze to the front and confirmed the direction of escape. The personpletely disappeared among the trees. She turned on her heel.


    "..."


    "Just now, a shikigami came. They said they will join us tomorrow. They want you to chase and y with them. Well, if we break the boundaries'' keystone, it will be over... Seriously, it''s a crazy idea."


    The medic casually uttered a bombshell statement. The boundary of the forbiddennd prepared by the imperial court. The base for collecting the terrifying yet abundant harvest of the deep forest has not been used for decades and is now being destroyed. It was an vition on the assets of the imperial court and could even be considered a heinous crime.


    It was an act that was too taboo to even mention... but it was already toote. They had already cut the rough rope that silenced the masses in the depths. There was no significant difference between once and twice.


    ...After all, those who would use them would all disappear.


    "...You are just a support, remember? Don''t get in the way."


    "...Well, let''s hope for good fortune."


    In response to the demand made in a t tone that was finally spoken, the medic''s eyes widened slightly, but he immediately smiled as if kindness was oozing out. Wrinkles gathered and flesh lined up, making him already unpleasant appearance even worse. Whether he knew it or not, at least the girl felt ufortable about it. ...Of course, she wouldn''t show it on the surface.


    "..."


    To avoid looking at the ugly appearance, she turned her gaze back to the group of trees where the figures had disappeared, squinting her eyes. She stared silently, as if twilight, for a while... but it was not eternal. The time for leniency had passed.


    "...Let''s go."


    And finally, she resumed the pursuit. To chase. To hunt. To corner.


    Everything ording to instructions. It was like a well-trained hunting dog.


    Literally, she was a hunting dog...


    * * *


    "Haa, haa... For now, this ce should be better."


    How far have we run? I don''t think we''ve moved that far since the safe zone protected by the boundary is not veryrge. I gasp for breath and lower Loli gori-sama there. I lower her and sit down so that I can rest as well at the base of one of those trees, on the wall of a hollowed-out tree trunk.


    Looking around, I see a forest with ancient trees standing side by side...


    "...Is there any sign?"


    Then, I peek around from the hole in the tree trunk and examine the surroundings. Of course, it''s doubtful how much I can trust my abilities. There might be other attackers besides Hisame...


    "Hey, Tomobe... Are you okay? Is there any blood?"


    "Haha, don''t worry. I''m not foolish enough to leave a trail of blood that would give away our location."


    In response to the trembling voice from behind, I answer while remaining vignt of my surroundings. In fact, I was just as cautious about leaving a trail as I was about not leaving one. I even tried to deceive the direction I was heading by sttering blood. I don''t know how effective it will be, though.


    "That''s not what I mean!"


    I turn around in response to the irritated and rough voice. I turn around and my gaze is fixed. It couldn''t be helped. There was a child in front of me, pale with fear and trembling.


    "I mean...! I''m asking if you''re okay! Are you... ungh!?"


    "Quiet, if you shout, they''ll pinpoint our location. All the effort I put into covering our tracks will be wasted."


    I silence the loud voice by putting my finger to my lips. Despite the silence, Aoi''s gaze is still filled with dissatisfaction, ring at me. As she res, her eyes be slightly moist.


    "...There''s no need to cry. Don''t worry, the wounds are not fatal, at least not immediately. I''ve properly bandaged them."


    Saying that, I ce my hand on the stabbed chest. I forcefully stop the bleeding by pressing a cloth against the wound. If there are no signs of an attackter, I n to disinfect it. Fortunately, I always carried a first aid kit in my bag, as I had been persistently instructed by the Tokusasquad leader. Even though I had left behind most of the scarce supplies around the campfire where I had been staying, the bare minimum... the absolute minimum, including disinfectant alcohol, remained in my bag.


    "Don''t joke around at a time like this! You''re covered in wounds like that since yesterday! Unlike me... you''re a servant. You''re so fragile like tofu! And now... and now..."


    Aoi continues to look at my whole body, expressing anger, and then mutters in a trembling voice. At the same time, I finally notice my own appearance. I had intended to wipe my body with spring water, so I was half-naked. The painful scars from fighting monsters were exposed all over my body.


    (I see, this is also causing her distress...)


    It makes a kind of sense. Although, as far as I''m concerned, I couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "You don''t need to be scared like that now. There''s not much difference from when you saw me before."


    "Huh? Oh..."


    Confused by my remark, she quickly remembers. That''s right. The abduction incident at Onitsuki''s mansion. If my vague memory and the exnation from my mentor afterwards were correct, I should have been facing herpletely naked at that time.


    More precisely, I should have been kneeling in a pathetic manner.


    "That...!? Oh, because the room was dimly lit!! No... it''s shameful to see or show such a filthy appearance...! No, that''s not what I mean!!? It''s different... ungh!?"


    She hurriedly denies the words that slipped out like a provocation and desperately tries to exin, but I silence her again.


    "Pease calm down. They''ll find our location."


    "..."


    "I don''t mind. I understand my position. I understand Princess''s position as well. So please believe me."


    There''s no point in dwelling on it now. It''s best to forget unpleasant pasts. It''s a survival technique for corporate ves.


    "Do you think I''m lying?"


    "Fine, I believe you."


    She nods in response to my insistence. It seems she believed my words after carefully observing me. It''s not a time to be suspicious in such a desperate situation. In that sense, Princess''s observational skills are quite useful, even aside from her training characteristics.


    (Well, the problem is...)


    I look outside the tree hollow again and bite my lip. To understand the situation, I ask Aoi a question.


    "Princess, how far did you witness?"


    "...From the moment that servant who was apanying you stabbed the dagger."


    I realize that the subject was slightlycking, but Aoi quicklyplements and answers. I bow and add.


    "Hisame. ...Although it''s a bitte to mention, have you seen anyone other than the servant group who matches her name and appearance?"


    "...I don''t know. I wasn''t interested in random people who are not exorcists. Besides, I don''t have aplete understanding of the entire organization."


    "I see..."


    Honestly, I am disappointed by her response and fall silent for a moment. Then I remember. Memories from my past life. The setting.


    (That outfit...yes, I remember seeing it somewhere. Was it in the setting materials?)


    I feel like it was a rough sketch of abatant who didn''t appear in the main story. It was a setting for a special mission of the Hidden Group directly under the main organization. But, Hisame? That''s just ridiculous...


    "B-based on what the Princess saw, does it seem like she has been lying or acting until now?"


    "..."


    My voice is surprisingly shaken, even though I said it myself. Aoi remains silent for a while, giving me a piercing gaze. Then, she spoke with a hint of hesitation.


    "...No. Based on what I saw, there was no obvious suspicious behavior."


    "Excuse me, but is that true? Can I trust it?"


    To make sure, I ask again.


    "It''s true. I wouldn''t lie in such an important conversation. There were indeed no suspicious points. There shouldn''t have been any."


    "I see..."


    I take a deep breath and organize my thoughts in response to Aoi''s assertion. If Aoi says it like that, I should believe it. Then why did she do that? It couldn''t be that she turned into a jealous yandere. Then...


    "Psycho father, huh?"


    I grit my teeth even harder and mutter. There couldn''t have been anyone else who could have caused such a thing. That psycho head of the family who used such despicable means to destroy the dignity and emotions of others. In the original work, he thoroughly clouded the protagonist in each route. The Darth Tamaki route was truly unbearable to watch.


    Stop, really. Stop suspecting their rtionship just because he''s learning swordsmanship... I mean, that''s why she''s falling behind, you know?


    "Tomobe..."


    "Ah, please forgive Hisame. She didn''t betray us because she wanted to. She''s a victim. If someone manipted the memories of theborers, it wouldn''t be strange for one or two servants to have suffered the same fate. Isn''t that right?"


    I say that and seek agreement from Aoi. I needed to protect Hisame''s position after everything was over. I had a responsibility. I had to fulfill it. If it followed the original work, even the underlings who were directly involved in the conspiracy should have been ughtered, not knowing anything. The same situation had to be avoided.


    Hisame is surely just a victim who got caught up in it...


    "That''s true. But, that was..."

 Chapter 144.3

    Chapter 144.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Princess?"


    "No, yes. You''re right. It''s the same as my ipetentborers..."


    The young princess hesitates slightly, but then nods in agreement. Alright, one more push.


    "Her skills are not bad. She can''tpare to the Princess, but we can expect something from her. If she''s alive, she will work harder than anyone to apologize for her rudeness."


    "What are you trying to say? Say it clearly."


    "...Spare her life."


    I turn around to Aoi''s question that strikes at the heart. And clearly, without any pretense, I earnestly make my request. The guarantee of my junior''s life. My experience from ying the original work told me that it would be a bad move to deceive here. The second Princess hates lies and deception.


    "I understand your anger, Princess. But please, in this situation..."


    "You want me to spare your face?"


    "I understand that I don''t have a face that can be spared. But..."


    Even so, I plead for mercy. If I don''t, Hisame''s head will be chopped off with a hand chop when the poison ispletely drained. It was a story that could easily happen if it were a short-tempered Princess. Or rather, the original work is kind of like that. It is limited to making a promise while in an absolutely advantageous position. Fortunately, even without a curse, Aoi will fulfill the promise.


    (Princess who has high pride should not break her promise so openly).


    She is moody, selfish, and self-centered, but precisely because of that, I know that she is the type of person who does not disregard promises once made. Even if there is nopensation, even if it is convenient, it is a betrayal and hurtful act to go against one''s past words. That is impossible. That part can be trusted.


    "..."


    "..."


    We observe each other for a while. However, it doesn''tst long. The Princess is quick-witted and dislikes wasting time.


    "...I understand. I won''t harm her."


    "Even if it means using shikigami or servants?"


    "I won''t stoop to such despicable tricks. Neither directly nor indirectly, not even an ambush after some time has passed. However, only this time. If I am threatened in a different matter, I will take appropriate measures... Is that eptable?"


    The conditions she presents are reasonable, even considering our social status. There were even exceptional conditions. I honestly thought that she would agree, but with slightly stricter conditions.


    "What''s wrong? You have such a surprised look on your face. It''s unexpected."


    "No... I can only express my gratitude for the Princess''s generosity."


    These were sincere words. Especially considering the level of cruelty in the original work.


    "Saying something you don''t mean... Are you really saying it seriously!? It''s irritating... Anyway, is it just wishful thinking? Do you really have a chance to neutralize that assassin with your current state?"


    "That is..."


    Surprised by my sincere words, Aoi sharply interjects. It was a painful remark that hit a sore spot.


    "...She disappeared twice when confronted. Not just visually, but to the point where her presence couldn''t be felt. Is it the effect of a curse tool or something?"


    When ites to disappearing from the opponent''s field of view, the first thing thates to mind is a copy of one of the three sacred treasures that also appear in the game, Magatama. Or perhaps it is a Coat that inhibits recognition? However, if that were the case, there would be no need to disappear only for a moment. It could just stay disappeared.


    "I haven''t seen any curse tools like that when she retreated. Well, if they have money and time, they cane up with various appearances... But it''s strange that even my eyes can''t recognize it."


    Aoi tilted her head in genuine puzzlement. Even though her senses were dulled by medicine, her observational skills were still sharp enough to perceive the subtle emotions of others. It''s truly unbelievable that she couldn''t perceive any difference at all.


    "In that case, the mechanism is..."


    It''s not just about super speed. The priority is not how she disappears. What''s important is its essence, probably...


    "...!? Be quiet!"


    There was no need for me to utter a warning. Aoi had already sensed it. We hide in the hollow tree and surveil as it passes by.


    An annoying fluttering sound echoes through the deep forest. The presence of spiritual power. Shikigami. A simplified version. It would be about the size of a bird or a rodent, resembling a ho. It flew through the gaps between the trees. Even though there were no flowers around.


    "...Is it a scout?"


    Fortunately, the ho didn''te all the way here, and after seeing it off, I whispered an exnation. A reconnaissance... Is Hisame approaching?


    (If that''s the case, it''s a bad move...)


    Many exorcists use simplified versions modeled after birds or rodents due to bargain.


    Certainly, when ites to infiltration and reconnaissance, something modeled after insects would be the most suitable form based on size and ecology. However, that is just an ideal form.


    ording to the setting, it is difficult to create a symbol resembling an insect due to the limitations of symbol processing technology, and its operation is also difficult to perform intuitively. Even if it is forcibly used, the resulting body is obviouslyrger and stands out, and its movements are so awkward that it attracts attention.


    And actually, the suzumebachi ho was not a bee in terms of size, but rather the size of a sparrow. Moreover, its already noisy wing sound was even more annoying, exposing its presence to the surroundings. Is it a simple reuse of an assassination tool based on its design? If so, it meant that their equipment was not perfect.


    ...Of course, that doesn''t mean that our situation will dramatically improve.


    (Yes, we can''t hide for much longer...)


    If things continue like this, we will end up shing again... At least, if Aoi''s poison wears off, it shouldn''t be easy to capture her alive. If it strictly follow the original story, it will take another day and a half for her to return as the unstoppable demon rakshasa''s warrior gori. It may be a rtively quick recovery for an ordinary person, but it has been too long at this point.


    However, even if I try to resolve it on my own... considering the seriousness of the previous battle, the situation is slightly unfavorable, right? There is a significant difference in equipment. We are injured, while they don''t seem to have any major injuries. I don''t intend to lose with my refined martial arts skills... but even if I do well, it will be a close match.


    "I need a n..."


    And a decisive one. A clever strategy is needed. It''s a pathetic story. But I have no choice but to rely on a n that is not guaranteed to be effective... I wish I were stronger.


    "...Hey, about that, what do you thin����!?"


    As Aoi stared at me, about to say something, her words were interrupted midway. She was speechless. I instinctively turned my gaze to where she was looking.


    I understood it immediately. It was a trap.


    It was a story that could have been anticipated if I had thought about it. How could I say that the inside of this boundary had not been thoroughly investigated in advance? How could I say that the only controlled shikigami were the noisy ho? How could I think that Hisame, who has excellent detection abilities, would overlook us?


    And now, this shikigami was clinging to the entrance of the hollow tree, near the ceiling. A mayfly. It was there.


    Its lifelesspound eyes had been surveilling us all along.


    "...!!?"


    As I pulled out my throwing kunai, I immediately became vignt inside the hollow tree, and then swung the kunai to kill the shikigami in one blow. At the same time, I twisted my body and turned around to face behind me. I reached out my hand.


    "Princess!!"


    "Huh? Ahh!!?"


    As I shouted and grabbed her wrist, pulling her out, Aoi was momentarily surprised. She quickly understood and had a look ofprehension. Slightly dyed, a de flew out from the wall deep inside the hollow tree. Fresh blood sttered. It was an ambush from an assassin who had secretly sneaked in from the opposite side of the hollow tree.


    Even the mayfly shikigami was just a decoy. The real ambush was a de that had pierced through the trunk while my attention was focused on the other...


    * * *


    "There was some resistance..."


    She murmured to herself as she pulled out a deless dagger from the tree trunk, swaying like water. She was emotionless, but a hint of frustration could be seen in her expression.


    Yes, there was indeed some resistance. However, the blow was not fatal, and Hisame knew that. The instant she felt the de, the blood sticking to it, she knew that it was far from a deep wound. After all, she had cut through countless "flesh" with just a light sh on the surface.


    "..."


    She thought to herself that he is truly a perceptive servant. It was as if he could see the future, half-jokingly. However, that was all there was to it.


    Most of it went ording to n. She had anticipated that they would hide here. No, she had led them here.


    It was crucial that they were driven into the hollow tree. After all, it wouldn''t have worked on rocky terrain. Besides, the dagger she had thrust was not just an ordinary dagger. It was a curse tool.


    ''Toumigi Lake''... Its characteristic was the ability to pass through nts and substances derived from them without causing any damage. Whether it was the original purpose of passing through wooden walls and floors, or dense thickets, or even thick and sturdy tree trunks, it could reach beyond them as if they didn''t exist. It was one of the many curse tools owned by the Onitsuki family.


    One of the secret curse tools for assassination, stored deep in the warehouse...


    (Still, he made a best choice. A surprise move...)


    In the first equation, let them guard down, and the main equation serves as both internal surveince and a decoy. If they don''t notice, that''s fine. Even if they do, their attention will be focused on the entrance of the hollow tree. And this reduces the possibility of being noticed from behind... Unfortunately, it was not a sess.


    (What should I do...?)


    The situation is at a standstill. The prey has not yete out of the hollow tree. There is no counterattack either. However, they are probably not dead.


    The equipment on the other side is probably only as good as a kunai, and it won''te through the trunk. Should she keep trying this over and over again? No, that would be pointless. The length of the weapon is not enough.


    ''Toumigi Lake'' is only capable of passing through vegetation itself. Regardless of the handle, it cannot pass through the arms of the wielder. If they stay in the center of the hollow tree, the de will only scrape the surface. The previous attack only worked because it was the first time.


    (Should I go around to the front...?)

 Chapter 144.4

    Chapter 144.4


    [Part 4/4]


    There is only one entrance to the hollow tree. There is no possibility of being attacked from behind. Go around and aim from the front, hiding in the bushes and using projectiles. It will be difficult to surpass this attack in a situation with little cover and hindrances.


    (Then... I should move quickly)


    Always take the initiative. Don''t give the opponent the upper hand. Keep them on the defensive. That is the secret to surviving and maneuvering in a long battle without much spiritual power, like a household member...


    "Princess! Let''s go!!"


    "Huh...!?"


    Immediately after the shout. Hisame''s eyes confirmed the figure jumping out of the hollow tree. At the same time, three needles were released. Two were deflected, but thest one hit the mark.


    "Ugh!!?"


    The third needle pierced the man''s palm, causing him to drop the throwing star. A scream escaped, and the throwing kunai fell with a sound at his feet. It should be hurt for him. But ignoring all of that, the man fled while carrying his injured hand. The preys started fleeing with all their might. However, she knew that it was the man''sst weapon. There were no spare daggers or throwing kunai left.


    "He''s quick to react...!!"


    He must have realized that staying would lead to a dead end. His reckless action seemed like a desperate move, but it was a decisive move that took advantage of the momentary gap in her judgment. Whether it was a few seconds earlier orter, it would probably have failed.


    ...However, even if she admires him, she has no intention of letting him escape.


    "Wait...!!"


    Hisame''s eyes started pursuing the injured prey, beginning the chase to end it all...


    * * *


    "She''s chasing us!! To the right diagonally!"


    "Take this...!!"


    In response to Aoi''s warning to keep an eye on our back, I twisted my body and prepared the slingshot. I shot stones one after another without much aim. It didn''t matter if they hit or not. It was just a distraction.


    ...Or rather, it could only be a distraction.


    "D*mn it, what a quite junior to keep poking holes in people''s bodies...!!"


    The sound of another stone being deflected. The pursuit momentarily stopped. I concentrated on the front again and ran through. I ran and spat out blood. When I looked at the palm holding the stone, it was overflowing with red blood. It was because I forcibly removed Hisame''s needle. It hurts.


    "What should we do!? Do you have any other moves!?"


    "I''m still thinking...!!"


    I answered Aoi''s scream-like cry with a slightly irritated tone. D*mn it, curse tools that can prate trees...!?


    "At least if we can get close to Stegoro (���ƥ���)...!?"


    To do that, I need to take the initiative and get close... but that was an extremely difficult task. With Hisame''s detection ability, even if I tried tounch a surprise attack, it would surely be detected if we focused on hiding.


    "...Wait, will it be detected?!"


    While fleeing, I suddenly came up with the demon''s idea. As I came up with it, I also randomly shot stones while avoiding the thrown needles. And to also counter her curse tool, we blended into the moss and ivy-covered rocky area. We temporarily lost her in pursuit.


    "Detection, detection, find an opening... or maybe!?"


    "What, did youe up with a good idea!?"


    "I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. And I can''t do it without Princess''s cooperation..."


    I hesitated as we ran. Is it really a good idea to ask for her help? After all, if this were to be realized...


    "Fine. Just tell me anything!!"


    As if blowing away my hesitation, Aoi shouted. Her statement surprised me, and when I looked at her face, she was also staring at me intently. And she smiled fearlessly.


    "Please don''t underestimate my observational skills. I didn''t say it irresponsibly. I said it while being prepared! ...When you get home, be prepared for punishment, okay?"


    She understood what I had in mind from her expression and statement. She understood and spoke about it. That if we don''t take action, we won''t be able to ovee this situation.


    "...I guess I have to write a farewell letter, huh?"


    Thinking about the cruel role I expected from her, I truly felt it from the bottom of my heart.


    * * *


    It was truly a short game of tag. With the physical strength of a servant who had been injured multiple times, they couldn''t keep running forever. Moreover, there weren''t many ces to escape within this narrow boundary.


    Therefore, she had arrived there just before dusk.


    "I found you..."


    The location was right near the edge of the boundary. Her eye had noticed that there was prey hiding in that ce. More urately, she had noticed that they were hanging a decoy and nning a counterattack.


    A peach-colored outfit peeked out from the shade of the trees. The outfit was not just for show, there was definitely someone hiding inside. She could sense that she was huddled up, wrapping herself in a dirty silk kimono and holding her knees.


    On the other hand, Hisame clearly felt the presence of a person from the rocky area where she could aim. If she approached the princess hiding in the shade of the trees, she would be in a position to shoot with a slingshot.


    "..."


    To be honest, she was disappointed. It turned out to be just like that. And the suspicion she had been holding onto for a long time was confirmed now...


    "If that''s the case..."


    If that''s the case, then there''s no hesitation. There''s no doubt. She just have to fulfill her role.


    Emotionless, impassive, just setting up this malicious and cunning stage.


    "..."


    Using stealth techniques to hide her presence, Hisame sneaked around the bushes. She circled around to the rocky area and found it. The wrist of the person peeking out from the rocks. The arm that held the slingshot, which was expected, still had the marks of the needles that had been thrown, looking painful.


    Despicable... Hisame narrowed her eyes while thought so. She clenched her teeth. She knew from her previous experiences. When cornered, a person''s true nature is revealed second only to their good side. Even though he had acted so virtuous, this is how he would be when truly pushed to the limit. It shows the depths of one''s character.


    Surely, this man was the same at that time too...


    "Tch."


    With a small click of her tongue, she approached. Without making a sound, without the sound of cutting through the wind, without even hearing her breathing, not a single sound, not a single presence could be felt. Her stealth technique was truly top-notch.


    And yet, she didn''t let her guard down.


    "...!"


    Just beforeunching her attack, she activated her own ability. Although shecked spiritual power, she was the biggest factor in the Onitsuki family''s secret division, not just a servant or a subordinate. The power to deceive even the world within the time limit. The power specialized in infiltration and hiding. The power perfect for dirty work... She enveloped herself in that power and approached the target with full-body enhancement, without even caring about making any noise. She circled around the rocks and quickly closed in on her prey.


    "Huh...?"


    And right after capturing her prey in front of her, the hunter unintentionally stopped moving with the dagger still raised. In her mind, there was confusion, agitation, and astonishment...


    "?, Oh, what a shame, you missed. ...You''re quite the fool, aren''t you?"


    And finally, after the time limit had passed, the princess, who had just be aware of her presence, calmly dered even though she was in a crisis.


    She, who was wearing a servant''s outfit, brought her blood-soaked palm to her mouth, holding a blood-soaked needle in her other hand, and mocked Hisame.


    As if watching a trapped beast.


    "...!?"


    Hisame turned around in a panic. Someone was approaching from behind. No longer even wearing the hakama, a man dressed only in a loincloth was approaching with a confident smile... holding a muddy loincloth in his hand.


    "I told you, didn''t I!? Instead of a dagger, you should have chosen a bow...!!"


    Wrapping the dagger that was swung to him, the servant tackled his junior with all his might...


    Fanart:


    Title: Dignified and Proud Onitsuki Hina


    URL: [Link]


    Title: Cute Mascot Princess


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter 145.1

    Chapter 145.1


    [Part 1/4]


    As themotion settles in the evening, a young youkai crawls through the mud of the deep forest, where thew of the jungle prevails.


    The small lizard-like youkai, which is at the bottom of the food chain in the forest, is in a good mood today. It''s natural, given that all the higher-ranked youkai that prey on it have been ughtered by outsiders, and their flesh has be the food of the low-ranking youkai, including the lizard.


    The earth where the lizard is located is scorched. It''s the work of intruders. The bodies of the great youkai that were burned to a crisp emit a strong odor, attracting many visitors who are already crowding around it. It''s literally a bustling ce.


    Because of this, the lizard is threatened and intimidated by the numerous visitors who growl, bare their teeth, and roar. Even among the low-ranking youkai, the lizard is exceptionally small.


    Regretfully looking back, but understanding the insurmountable power gap, the lizard gives up and looks for other prey. Not doing anything reckless is the key to the lizard''s survival in this harsh forest, but until today.


    ...The lizard found it. A top-quality piece of meat.


    The lizard runs towards it. It arrives next to it and licks it with its tongue to evaluate its quality. It''s excellent. Much better than the body it saw earlier. Moreover, no one has crowded around it yet. The lizard was the first to arrive.


    Now, the lizard youkai rejoices and gets excited. It''s genuinely pleased that it can monopolize this feast. The lizard instinctively understands that if it eats all of this, it can raise its rank by one or two levels.


    ...However, all of suddent, a shadow envelops the lizard. That was thest thing it saw.


    Then, in that ce, there is only a squishing sound as the meat is crushed, apanied by chewing sounds. After a few moments, dormancy and silence prevail. However, that shadow awakens soon.


    It moves slightly, as it was abandoned after satisfying its nutritional needs. It moves restlessly, as if searching for something. It moves restlessly, twisting, convulsing, and reviewing everything that happened in thest time, and understanding everything. Everything that led to this point. Understanding what it needs to do. Who it needs to take revenge on.


    ''...''


    A brief silence descended again. And then the shadow transforms itself. It grows, stretches, creates, and rises.


    It lifts itself with its own hands.


    ''......''


    It looks around with its new vision, finds its destination, and begins to crawl towards it. To achieve its goal.


    Where it''s headed is...


    * * *


    "Take this whip of love from your senpai!"


    "Huh!?"


    As the backdrop of dusk loomed, she struck her senpai boss unreasonably with a tackle to the buttocks, and simultaneously, a distressed young girl''s coughing screams rang out. Ignoring even that, I forcefully pushed her in. We both plunged into the riverbank, creating a grand spray of water.


    "This, thi...!?"


    "Hey, hey, hey!! I won''t show any mercy!"


    And so, a brawl ensues. It''s a brutal, physical, wrestling-like fight, where we grapple to suppress each other''s movements.


    Or, to be precise, my opponent is a rule-breaking, viinous female wrestler.


    "Kuh...!?"


    "Hey, a weapon is a foul y...!?"


    I stopped the hidden weapon that was being pulled out of the sleeve, pretending to be a referee. I immediately struck her arm with a hand chop and shook it off. However, since I did it with the arm where the needle had pierced, it also caused me great damage. It hurts. But...!!


    "Gooohhh!?"


    "Hah, I knew your body strengthening was bad!!? With such a delicate body!! That''s why you should stick with the bow and arrow!!"


    I shout as I hold both arms. Hisame strains her strength to the point that her face turns red, but she still cannot escape. It''s simply because of the difference in physical strength between men and women, the difference in body strengthening, and being sealed with martial arts. Stupid, she should have used projectile attacks without trying to show off!!


    "This will capture you!!"


    "Don''t underestimate me!!"


    "Igii!?"


    Just after dering victory, a shock runs through my chest. Hisame''s supple legs kick my torso, making me fall back. The restraint on both arms loosens. Hisame wasn''tpletely useless to miss that opportunity.


    "It hurts!?"


    She threw a reverse punch with her freed arm. A p followed. Then, a punch. A series of attacks with minimal movement. Finally, she attempted to gouge my eye with two fingers thrust in to stop me...


    "That''s really dangerous!!?"


    I hastily avoid the final blow. I avoid it andunch a leg sweep. Hisame, who was trying to stand up, eats it head-on and plunges her body back into the riverbed again, which made the water sshed wildly.


    "Wait a minute! You''re being too rough!!?"


    To take her consciousness, I push Hisame''s face into the riverbed. I don''t intend to kill her. I intended to push her to the point of confusion, about three steps away from oxygen deprivation. After all, it was difficult to make her lose consciousness with just martial arts using my arms. I judged that this method had the least after-effects rather than injuring her carelessly.


    Now, I count numbers in my head. She struggles desperately until I count fifty, but gradually weakens by the time I count over two hundred...


    "Kuh. I don''t want to do this too much..."


    Seeing Hisame''s resistance gradually fade away, I spit it out. I really hate it, as if I''mmitting a murder.


    "Haa, haa... Is it time?"


    When I see Hisame, who hardly moves anymore by the time I count to two hundred and fifty, I think it''s not good to continue and loosen my grip. I don''t intend to kill her. Hisame''s expression is hazy when she raises her head above the water. I hurry to make her breathe by trying to pry open her mouth with my fingers and make her spit out water.


    ...But it was a disguise.


    "...!!"


    "Whoa!? You have good lung capacity, hey!!?"


    Her eyes, which opened wide all of a sudden, were clearly awake. Then, a headbutt came at me. She struck me on the forehead with an iron headband and I ended up with a slight concussion. Damn it!!?


    "Haa!!"


    After escaping from the restraint, Hisame challenges me to unarmedbat. Her agile movements, which make full use of her natural lightness, are impressive. I sway in consciousness and vision. But, she''s too naive!!


    "Your blow too light, you know!!"


    "Huhh!!?"


    I grabbed her arm to prevent her from crushing my throat and threw her over my shoulder. She was so light that I was worried about her usual meals.


    "Kahii!?"


    "Is that all!?"


    I m her again from behind into the riverbed, and the water sshes dramatically. She lets out a scream, but I won''t show her mercy. I straddle her without caring about my reputation, and I exert the weight of a man on her delicate body, almost forcefully subduing her, resembling r*pe.


    At this point, I can''t choose the means. She wasn''t someone I could choose. Hisame, who was violently restrained, breathes roughly in a way that is unimaginable from her usual impression, and res straight at me.


    "Haa, haa... Kill me!!"


    "I''m not going to kill you!! Or rather, are you trying to kill me!?"


    I''m going to kill you. It''s the first time I''ve heard that line since I was reincarnated into the world of eroge. I was even moved. Am I ying the role of a rod? In other words, am I a well-endowed orc...?


    "What? What are you saying... Don''t lie to me! I won''t be deceived by your tricks!!"


    "Tricks? Are you kidding me...!! Calm down!! You''re the one being deceived!! Calm down and listen to me!!"


    I call out to Hisame. Whether it''s memory maniption or thought maniption, I had to calm her down. I had to make her aware that her perception had been manipted.


    "I won''t listen to anyone...!! That''s how you''ve been framing me all this time, right!?"


    "Framing you!? What are you talking about!!? Calm down!!"


    I am puzzled by Hisame''s words. I am frustrated with the perpetrator who subjected her to some kind of brainwashing.


    "Annoying!! Every time! You always survive and thenin! Even when it was Sister''s turn! Why are you the only one who''s still alive!!?"


    "Sister!? Hey, what are you really saying!!?"


    The meaning of Hisame''s words, her intention, I couldn''t understand them, at least not in her extreme state.


    "If you''ve forgotten, I''ll tell you...!! About Shikae-neesan, she was your surveince!!"


    Hisame''s rough and even murderous scream didn''t frighten, shock, or anger me. I could only be dumbfounded.


    "Shikae...? Surveince?"


    After a brief silence, the words that finally came out were not even sentences, just a list of words. I had forgotten about conjunctions. Because, you see, I had never told Hisame about her even once.


    The name of the senior who died because of me...


    * * *


    Belonging to the Yashiro squad of servants, her name is Shikae. She has been a servant for about two years and a member of the Yashiro squad for one year. She is an archer and therefore assigned the roles of detection, scouting, and rear support within the squad. She is my senior as a squad member, but ironically, she is one year younger than me.


    Her hair has a bluish tint and reaches her shoulders. She is the youngest in the squad and her height is considerably shorter even among the servants, to the point where her head barely reaches my chest. She seemed to be very conscious of it. On the other hand, she made me feel like a senior based on her longer experience, and I was truly annoyed by her attitude.


    Cool, strong-willed, a bit absent-minded, but caring and a bit of a spoiled girl, with a charming smile that everyone loved. A positive girl who could make people smile and feel energized just by being around her... that was Shikae.


    ...One of my formerrades who I foolishly let die.


    Is she her sister?


    Is she surveince?


    "What are you talking about...?"


    The words I spoke were trembling, more confused than anything else. I couldn''t understand or process the words. I couldn''t swallow anything.

 Chapter 145.2

    Chapter 145.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Is she surveince? My surveince? Why would she do such a stupid thing? If that''s the case... wait. That''s fine. I can think about thatter. But more importantly...


    "Sister? What do you mean...?"


    "Nooo!!"


    "Guuh!? I let my guard down!!?"


    Filled with surprise and guilt, and fear, I momentarily forgot reality, and the skilled assassin took advantage of that. Rubbing against the rxed restraints, she unleashed a sh bomb in front of my eyes.


    "This is bad!!?"


    I made a split-second decision to close my eyes. But the light shone through my closed eyelids and clouded my vision. I quickly stood up and looked around, taking a hand-to-handbat stance. I realized the danger a littlete.


    (This is bad! Aoi...!!?)


    If the current Hisame was a pawn of that psycho father, I had to prioritize protecting Aoi. She was my only hope of clearing my name and proving my innocence, but if she died, it would also mean my death.


    "Princess, hide!! You''ll be taken hostage!! Don''t reply!!"


    "No! She''s aiming for you! Just figure out her location!!"


    "!!?"


    Surprised by the unexpected response and warning, my body moved obediently ording to the training and experience I had gained.


    "There!!"


    I turned around and punched where I sensed a slight footstep. I was sure it would hit, but it missed.


    The presence dissipated.


    "Are you stupid?! Ugh!?"


    I was thrown off by the impossible phenomenon, but it was the right decision to take a defensive stance and turn away from the attack.


    "Sh*t!!? You have good intuition!!"


    "Guh!!?"


    I sensed the presence again and was attacked with a sudden pain in my neck. The blow was probably aimed at my skull orrynx. I couldn''t let her take control...!!


    "Is it here!?"


    "!!?"


    I threw a flurry of backhand punches, but fortunately, one of them grazed her. Her movements were slow. Her senses were also dulled by the sh and explosion, just like mine...!!


    "Guuh...!!"


    "!!? Wait!!"


    Realizing that there was no point in continuing this brawl, Hisame tried to escape, and I sensed it. Like me, she seemed to be in a state of near concussion from the sh and explosion, and her steps looked unsteady.


    "Are you sure you want to escape?"


    This time, I chased after Hisame, who was trying to escape, and ran in the blurry and swaying field of view. Hisame''s small back emerged from the mist. I strengthened my body and clumsily approached her. And...


    Slip!!


    "Huh!?"


    And then, I slipped on a river stone and plunged forward, hitting Hisame''s back with a headbutt. We collided head-on.


    "Kyah!?"


    "Whoa!?"


    With a scream, Hisame also stumbled forward as if in a domino effect. I had no choice but to support her in my awkward position, unintentionally stretching out my hands.


    And then, I grabbed it tightly as if seizing it.


    *Squish*


    "Fuhiiaa!?"


    An inappropriate voice echoed in the area. I felt a soft and stic sensation in both hands. The atmosphere suddenly rxed. It fell silent.


    "...Huh?"


    "Hyaa!?"


    Confused by the change in the situation, I stopped in my foolish position, bent forward. Once again, I kneaded something soft with both hands. Hisame let out another surprised voice. It was a truly seductive sound.


    But I felt like my dignity as a person died.


    "...Hisame?"


    I cautiously called out the name of my junior who I had been fighting with. She turned around. She was trembling. Tears filled her eyes. She looked guilty. And maybe, the effect was remarkable.


    ...When in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    "For now, oryaa..."


    "Hyaa!!"


    I tried to hit her again with a surprise attack. She jumped higher than expected. But I didn''t miss the opportunity when she became weak-kneed.


    "Oraa!! Oraa!! Oryaaaaaa!!!!"


    "Ah, kyaa, waah!!? Fiiii!!?"


    I didn''t say what I did, but I kept hitting. When her legs and back be weak, I push her down from the back at once. Hmm, she''s sensitive... But hey there, don''t say "Doggyback"!


    "This, this!? You!!?"


    "Don''t resist!! Oraa!! Oraa!! Hah, now you can''t move anymore, can you!?"


    I quickly tied up Hisame''s hands that were in front of her. The temporary substitute for a rope was hastily made from a piece of cloth Aoi had been wearing. I tied her wrists from behind, making it structurally impossible for her to escape.


    "What...!?"


    "Stop your useless resistance! It''ll only make it hurt tighter, give up."


    I warned her out of goodwill. I had no intention of harming her, nor did I intend to leave anysting repercussions.


    "Annoying, pervert! You nning to...r*pe me!?"


    "I''m not! Don''tpare people to beasts!"


    It was beyond irritating. I had no time for such wicked thoughts! Let''s set aside third-party opinions.


    "Then, necrophilia!? Might be better than r*pe...!!"


    "Don''t make it worse!! Don''t try to talk your way out with your senpai!!"


    Amidst the verbal abuse, I tightened the restraints. Surprisingly, she had quite a filthy mouth!?


    "Mmgh!? You''re lying! Just earlier...you were touching me obscenely!! You pervert! Lustful demon! You lecherous scoundrel!!"


    "What are you saying, you brat!? Weren''t you provoking me in the mansion as well!? ying hard to get, aren''t you!? Craving for a man!!"


    "Waaah!? Don''t poke around there!!"


    The conversation between the restrained and the restrained had long since moved away from seriousness. Both were exchanging harsh words, like children fighting.


    "...Why are you arguing like lovers fools? You guys."


    As the mist cleared, Aoi''s observation of the situation was urate, befitting of her keen observation skills.


    But then, I truly wondered what we were doing... I thought from the bottom of my heart...


    * * *


    After many twists and turns, the restraint was finallyplete. Both hands were bent backward, both feet were crossed at the ankles and tightly bound, but I didn''t use a gag. I couldn''t do that.


    "For torture?"


    "For questioning."


    I corrected Hisame''s words, who was ring at me with hostility. I corrected her and faced her across the bonfire.


    Now, it was nightime, at the overnight campsite from the previous day. The second night in this ridiculous hell...


    "..."


    I circled around to be cautious of my surroundings and looked around. No one was hiding within the visible range. At least that''s how it seemed to me... I couldn''t trust itpletely though.


    "For now, can you introduce yourself again? Who are you?"


    "...Onitsuki family''s Hidden Group''s Owl inspector, Hisame."


    "...I see. I''m just a namelessbatant of the servant group, Tomobe."


    "...Isn''t that contradictory?"


    "Don''t nitpick. It''s about the feeling of the words, the feeling."


    I honestly answered the retort. I answered and thought about the self-introduction the girl in front of me had given.


    (How should I see this...)


    I thought about it again after capturing her. About her position. About who she is.


    "I remember you were a neer in the servant group."


    "That''s true... I''m a neer as a servant, but?"


    "You''re being stubborn."


    It''s just that she didn''t mention her previous experience. She was certainly an excellent scout as a neer. She had some wit for someone shy. I felt she had a promising future. It certainly felt unnatural, though. But...


    (I would be happy if I could just believe that...)

 Chapter 145.3

    Chapter 145.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Well, it wouldn''t be impossible with the power of psycho father. If they thoroughly brainwash her in the usual way, it would probably be possible. Then I could ept it. Hisame is just a victim. But...


    "Princess."


    "She''s not lying. At least from my perspective."


    When I asked the Princess, who was beside me and had put on a simple singleyered kimono, her alluring appearance, she gave a calm answer. She guaranteed that she didn''t lie with her observation skills.


    (Of course, it would require a disimer that it''s within her own understanding...)


    Even without telling lies, someone could withhold the truth, or choose her words to downy or exaggerate. I mean, people could even manipte memories. But Aoi''s observation skills were a skill. However, she couldn''t see through that. Theborers who framed her probably used that as a loophole. They might have been surprisingly clever.


    Well, that''s beside the point...


    "I''ll confirm. Memory maniption. Is it possible on arge scale as far as the Princess knows?"


    "...If it''s temporary, it''s possible. However, the more changes there are, the more difort it causes and the more mentally unstable one bes."


    Aoi exined her knowledge of memory maniption that she obtained from books.


    "Basically, memory alteration through mind control doesn''t rewrite memories but rather covers them up. It''s more like oveying paper than painting over it. The real memories remain underneath the fabricated ones forever. There''s even a theory that they be stronger subconsciously."


    "I see. What happens when it bes unstable?"


    "The mental burden bes heavier when there''s a contradiction and dissociation with reality. Especially when you be aware of it. You can gradually be depressed, insane, or even aggressive..."


    "Don''t treat me like I''m crazy!!"


    Hisame, who recognized that Aoi was talking about herself from her nce, retorted aggressively. Aoi was so overwhelmed by Hisame''s force that she almost fell back with her immobile body, and I hurriedly supported her.


    "Are you okay, Princess?"


    "Yes. I was just surprised...it''s like a wild beast."


    The opponent''s words were so arrogant because she couldn''t move. I was inwardly exasperated as I faced her again. Hisame continued speaking immediately afterwards.


    "Don''t treat this memory as a fake!! I''m aware of the authenticity of my memories!! Much more than you guys...!"


    "Is it because of training?"


    When I asked the question, Hisame gave me a disdainful look as if I were an idiot.


    "Yes, the feeling when memories are restored is really unpleasant. It''s a feeling of bing vague... Princess knows that, right? Memory alteration gradually copses when you be aware of it."


    "Yes... I know."


    "My memories haven''t copsed. I can recognize the boundary between the imnted memories and the real memories in an orderly manner. It''s not just endurance, you can see that, right?"


    "..."


    Aoi remained silent in response to the provocative question. She neither denied nor affirmed it. She just observed my reaction.


    "But you have a sharp tongue, junior. Are you pretending to be a cat?"


    "...What do you mean?"


    "I heard that memory alteration doesn''t cause a major change in personality. If the clumsy and cute version of you was an illusion, that would be a shame, right?"


    "Clumsy...?"


    The girl who had been directing her hostility towards me was suddenly speechless, as if she had been caught off guard. Haha, just as I expected?


    "Well, I understand now. I have to fight reality, don''t I?"


    And so, after teasing my junior, I held my head, rxed my face, cracked my shoulders, and epted everything.


    "Tomobe..."


    "It''s okay, Princess. There''s no problem. Nothing has changed. If anything, the responsibility has be even greater."


    Haha, I chuckled bitterly. It really had be a heavy responsibility. It was already heavy enough for one person, but now the responsibility of two people was added on top of that.


    "What? Don''t look at me like that."


    "Don''t say that. I don''t intend to be your enemy. ...I promised, didn''t I?"


    "..."


    "It''s for Shikae too. She asked me to look after you if anything happened."


    "Don''t mention that name now...!!"


    The voice directed at me was filled with an intense edge. Anger and hatred were directed at me. I epted it without resistance. It was my duty.


    "Sister! She was with you, but she died! She was talented! She had more spiritual power than me, and she was skilled with techniques and archery...!!"


    She must be remembering her sister. She stared at the ground, grinding her teeth while overwhelmed by sorrow and frustration.


    "Why are you the only one alive? My sister died, and you, the servant? It''s ridiculous, all the patrols have been wiped out, but you''re the only one alive!!"


    With a suspicious gaze, Hisame looked at me with suspicion... it was a reasonable question, and I might have been suspected by other servants as well. The only difference was that she had a real family, not just a sense of duty...


    "That guy, Shikae helped me a lot. She kept helping me until the end. Maybe she would have survived if I wasn''t there."


    "You''re selfish, aren''t you?"


    "I guess I am. We''ll have to talk about that soon. But think about it. Is your respected sister really the kind of person who couldn''t even defend herself against a lower-level surveince target?"


    "You talk like you know everything..."


    "I do. I know what kind of person that guy, Shikae, is. I know she has a strong spirit. I know she tried her best even in hopeless situations. I know she summoned the courage to protect her friends. And I know... she loved her family until the very end."


    Yeah, and I know what she liked...


    "...Want some dried persimmons?"


    "..."


    Hisame reacted slightly to my suggestion, but immediately fell silent and red at me. I chuckled and added, "Just say the word if you want some."


    "Now then, we''re getting off track. There''s something else I need to ask you about."


    Unfortunately, Hisame''s origin and our connection had strayed from the main topic. In fact, there were many more important topics to discuss. The details of the conspiracy, the presence of other assassins... I didn''t even know how much the people on site knew.


    "How many other people are hiding here? What are their names? ...Well, I guess you won''t talk."


    I asked several times, but there was no response, not even a nce. Maybe closing her eyes was a sign of determination. I didn''t intend to torture her, though.


    "Would breaking a finger be enough?"


    "Princess, you say scary things... but that doesn''t mean she''ll tell us the truth."


    I was honestly disgusted by Aoi''s casual mention of something painful. It was one thing to think about it, but it was another thing to actually say it.


    "At any rate, we''ll have to wait for a while. Fortunately, we were able to get some equipment. We caught some of their men. The situation is better than it was this morning."


    "If you''re not counting injuries, I guess."


    Aoi showed me the back of her hand, which was covered in congealed blood, and made a sarcasticment. The trick of switching the decoy and the real target for the purpose of capturing Hisame. For the fake body, Aoi had stuck a needle into her palm and injured herself. She had assumed that her skin color and size could be easily disguised from a distance, and she was right.


    ...Of course, she had avoided blood vessels and bones and stopped the bleeding, but piercing her palm must have been excruciating. It was understandable that she wouldin. I fervently hoped that I wouldn''t be killed the moment her power was resurrected.


    "I''m sorry. Please forgive me for that."


    "I don''t want your apologies. Show me your sincerity through your actions."


    "Okay."


    Apologizing for a long time and trying to cover up, only to be cut off in an instant. Maybe the repayment ispounded, and I don''t want to go back to the mansion.


    "Ahem. Well, let''s regain ourposure... Oh, Princess. Could I leave for a moment?"


    Before doing so, I asked Aoi for permission.


    "Oh, why? Are you going to use yourself as bait again? I wonder what you''ll catch next?"


    The sarcastic remark seemed to mean that I was nning to use myself as bait twice. There was a good chance that someckeys were still surveilling this ce. However...


    "At least for now, there shouldn''t be a problem. It''s night now."


    If they were going to attack, they would have already. It would be toote if Aoi''s poison wore off. If there were no surveince, there would only be youkai lurking around. Even if the attacking group cameter, they would not be able to get through the deep forest at night. They should have noticed the roar of the youkai lurking in the deep forest if they had to get through the literal demon''s den.


    "That''s right, Hisame?"


    "..."


    As usual, there was no response, but I didn''t miss the slight movement of the gaze. I looked at Aoi. She nodded quietly. As I thought, there is no one nearby who is confident in rough work. There is no time to rx except now.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do. So, why do you want to move? To hide and eat? Or are you going to ''y with your skin''?"


    "I''m just going to ''pick some flowers''... I''ll be back soon."


    Ignoring Aoi''s teasing, I moved away from the space illuminated by the bonfire. The light faded away. I was enveloped in darkness.


    "Well, I''ll be back soon..."


    I didn''t say, "When I finish organizing these indescribable emotions." It was too pathetic to show it to someone younger than me when I couldn''t hold back my tears...


    * * *


    "Hmph. Don''t you think it''s unfair not to count your own injuries?"


    "..."


    Watching the servant who was going to pick flowers disappear into the darkness, Aoi muttered. She stroked her injured palm and asked, but the servant did not reply. However, Aoi smiled sadistically at his attitude.


    "Anyway, you''re so stubborn. Do you know your position? You''re just a fish on a chopping board."


    She forcibly stretched her numb legs. Her slender white legs like whitefish were visible from under her skirt. Aoi pressed her toes against the captive''s cheek and yfully poked them.


    "Hmmp!? Nyu!? ...Hmm. Do whatever you want, whether you boil or fry. Your fate won''t change anyway."


    "The howl of a defeated dog is unsightly. Well, for me, it''sfortable to forget the misery."


    Simultaneously with pressing Hisame''s cheek with her toes, Aoi gave a sharp retort, demonstrating the intelligence and bad personality of the second princess. Hisame looked at the princess with a bitter gaze. And for Aoi, that gaze was rather delightful.


    "Anyway... Sister, huh? I don''t understand why you''re standing at the forefront of this crazy scheme just for that kind of thing."


    For Aoi, who saw her sister as an enemy in every sense of the word, the girl''s previous remarks were honestly difficult to understand. It seemed foolish to risk one''s life for revenge, even if it meant risking one''s own life.

 Chapter 145.4

    Chapter 145.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Y-you wouldn''t understand."


    "I don''t want to understand. Although I don''t know the details, you must have been treated well while wearing the cat disguise, right? And yet, you left so many holes open for him... Do you have no heart?"


    In response to the usation that she is trying to exploit Aoi''s conscience, Hisame''s face turned pale instead.


    "Torturing and kidnapping, and now ying the victim? How convenient."


    "Yes, I''m quite convenient, aren''t I?"


    Himeno clicked her tongue while Aoi pokes her forehead with her toes. She thought that no matter what she said to this princess, she would respond in this manner. But she couldn''t believe that she could still joke around in this situation.


    "...It''s ridiculous."


    "You''re the ridiculous one, aren''t you? Perhaps you didn''t even consider the idea of poisoning a dagger or a needle? That''s why you''re treated like a fool."


    "Well...!"


    "Is that an order?"


    Before she could argue back against the princess''s usation, the princess interrupted her with more words. And then she mocked her even further.


    "I see. From the gradual deployment of forces so far... they want to corner me slowly, don''t they? Whoever nned this must have had a very bad character."


    Aoiughed through her nose while stepping on Hisame''s hair. Laughing, she sneered, "So it''s not my father after all." Aoi firmly believed that her wise and intelligent father was not such a mean and irrational person. At least not herself.


    "Well, even so, there was no way you and the others didn''t do anything at all. If the condition is not to kill instantly, there were various options, right?"


    There''s paralysis poison, dyed poison, just dirtying the soil with germs would cause the wound to fester. Even the blood and excrement of a youkai would do. Tetanus is guaranteed. If they''re going to kill her, take their time and inflict unavoidable suffering.


    "..."


    "At the very least, that''s what I was told by that servant. He didn''t want to kill you, you know? Even though I didn''t ask, he told me all sorts of things while running away."


    He really didn''t want to kill her. He even made a promise of mercy and then exined his intentions, making excuses with his "assessment". Aoi was honestly fed up. Or rather, it could be said that the poison had dissipated. If he had anticipated all of this, then it was well done....


    "Oh, by the way... When you were wearing the cat disguise, you still had memories of your sister, right? I felt odd nces from you from time to time. That''s what it meant, huh?"


    "...So what?"


    And just as she expected, Hisame coldly replied to the young princess''s remark. Aoi had a look on her face as if she were watching a fish that had taken the bait. It was a wicked smile.


    "It''s interesting, isn''t it? While I was watching, I couldn''t sense any murderous intent from you when you were wearing the cat disguise."


    "Because my memories was being manipted, okay? If I had hostility towards him, I couldn''t get close or surveil him."


    "Even though you know that. Manipting or altering memories doesn''t change a person''s true character. It''s just false memories after all."


    False memories are nothing more than essories. Adding themter doesn''t change a person''s values. In fact, the more memories that deviate from one''s innate personality and values, the greater the "gap" and the more likely they are to copse. Honestly, it would be much more effective to distort the mind from its very foundation through drugs or dependence. If she still had memories of her sister even though she became a servant, it was strange that there was not even a trace of murderous intent.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Are you more natural when you were a servant? You seem to be forcing yourself now."


    "Nonsense����"


    Hisame tried to say, but the words got stuck in her mouth. She didn''t know why it got stuck, not even herself. However, she could only recognize the ufortable feeling and frustration in her chest.


    "...Impossible."


    And she muttered to herself. For a while, the atmosphere became heavy with silence.


    "...Sigh. Anyway, if you want to change your saddle, you should change your mindset quickly. I''m not helping the culprit out of curiosity. I''m just epting it because that servant asked me to."


    "Are you saying I should kneel down and lick their sandals?"


    "If you keep being stubborn like that, you might. There won''t always be generous people."


    In response to the princess''s warning-like advice, Hisame stubbornly remained silent, showing her refusal. As if there was nothing more to say, she tightly sealed her lips.


    "...Really, you''re such an idiot."


    Aoi returned her bare foot with a bored expression. She returned it and coldly spat it out, despising that foolishness.


    ...Although, Aoi herself was not aware that those murmured words were not directed only at Hisame.


    "..."


    "..."


    It was as if time had stopped for two hours. Silence dominated between the two. In the end, until the servant returned, there was no conversation between them.


    Only the sound of the bonfire proved that time had passed...


    * * *


    "Yawn..."


    I yawned and then gave my cheeks a gentle pat. After stretching my shoulders and neck with a few cracks, I took a deep breath to make sure my senses were alert.


    "I really need caffeine..."


    My unintentional muttering was desperate. After putting Onitsuki''s princess and my captured junior to sleep, I sat alone in front of the bonfire and continued to keep watch. To stay awake, I kept stimting my brain and body to prevent myself from falling asleep unintentionally by chewing on salty dried fish. It was a difficult time for my exhausted body.


    "....!!"


    Continuing to stare at the crackling firewood... I finally sensed a presence. I immediately switched my consciousness. I shook off drowsiness, picked up a slingshot, and stood up.


    ...It seems like the time hase.


    "They''re here."


    "Yes. Surprisingly, it''s quite arge group. ...And they suddenly appeared."


    When Aoi murmured, who had apparently awakened without anyone noticing, I voiced my observation. It was indeed arge group. At least ten people, and I suddenly sensed them within my detectable range. If I wasn''t half asleep, it seemed to be caused by some kind of curse-tool.


    "If they gathered this many people, it must be the Concealing Coat that obstructs perception, right? Its main purpose is to deceive individual recognition, so it can''t visually disappear, but it should be able to deceive detection outside the field of vision to some extent. ...Right, culprit?"


    "..."


    Aoi sought agreement from Hisame along with her analysis. Hisame, who had also awakened unnoticed, looked at us in silence. Wait, this person...


    "Be careful. We let our guard down. It seems like she hid a knife in her sandals. The restraints on her feet are undone."


    "I thought I confiscated all the hidden weapons..."


    "How na?ve. It would have been better to strip them naked."


    Aoi spits out her disgustingly. The presence approaches as if semi-encircling from beyond the dark forest. Hisame, who is by our side, could attack at any moment. It''s like having a tiger at the front gate and a wolf at the back gate... both in front and behind us. Or maybe it doesn''t make much of a difference.


    "I apologize, Princess. It seems that my assumptions were incorrect. I never expected them to be hiding beforehand..."


    It was truly unexpected. If that''s the case, I should have acted sooner... Maybe even together with Hisame. Were they aiming for me to exhaust myself while on night watch? Even so, I can''t understand.


    "Well... Apologies are unnecessary. What about a solution?"


    "To be honest... I will do my best."


    The initial assumptions werepletely thrown off. Does this mean Hisame should be prepared to be recaptured? Can she escape?


    "I see. I will hold onto that hope. Do your best. When you return, I will reward you ordingly."


    "Something like ''you can''t catch a tanuki'', right...!!"


    Aoi''s somewhat carefree and enlightened remarks make me aim the slingshot towards the darkness and prepare myself. I still haven''t shot. I''m pulling it back. Hisame will definitely attack when I release it. Can I escape while carrying Aoi on my back?


    (It''s not a matter of whether I can do it, I have to do it!!)


    I prepare myself for the numerous battles that are about to begin, take a deep breath to calm my nerves. And then, I tighten my grip again as I feel the presence emerging from the darkness... However, I widen my eyes in astonishment.


    Ill-intentioned or one-armed figures emerged with unsteady steps. The tattered attire under the coat was undoubtedly that of the servants, but their masks were unfamiliar. Ebisu masks...?


    "No way!!?"


    Uponprehending their true identities, I was taken aback and bewildered. I had expected professionals in that line of work. But why had theye? I couldn''t even fathom what the conspirators were thinking, and my thoughts momentarily froze.


    It was a fatally misguided judgment.


    "You''re standing there so leisurely. Hmm?"


    "Uh...!!?"


    Before I knew it, a figure had materialized behind me unnoticed. Not only I but even Aoi had failed to notice them until thest moment. It was the effect of the curse tool they wore. A superior Coatpared to the frontliners. A higher-grade perception-inhibiting effect...!!


    "Who are you...!!?"


    In response to the voice that seemed familiar but unpleasant, I turned around with intense hostility, drawing a hidden needle from my waist. I thrust therge needle confiscated from Hisame. I aimed for the neck, fully intent on killing, for I knew I couldn''t afford to leave room for injury.


    "I won''t let you...!!"


    "Uh!!?"


    Simultaneously, Hisame''s unexpected action caught me off guard. Despite her hands still being bound, she deftly rose and obstructed my thrust. She intended to hinder my attack.


    "This isn''t good...!?"


    I was certain of my failure. My blood was boiling. I had momentarily forgotten Hisame''s presence. I observed the detestable person before me who held a spear. Their spear was shabby, but in this situation, it was deadly.


    "Uh!?"


    "Tomobe!?"


    Hisame collided with me. My posture is disrupted and the needle strike misses. The spear approaches straight ahead and Aoi screams. I try to strengthen my body by channeling spiritual power into my muscles. But it''s no use, I can''t make it in time...!!


    In an instant, fresh blood dances in the air...


    Fan art:


    Title: protagonist + Youbo.


    URL: [Link]


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 146-1

    Chapter 146-1


    [Part 1/4]


    ''Sob, sob... Sister... Sister!!''


    ''There there, don''t cry. Show me your wound. Let me treat it.''


    Those were the customary words after rigorous training for a young girl. The big sisterforted the young girl gently and after the treatment, they would embrace each other and sleep together, as if it were a beautiful ritual.


    As the young girl grew, she could hardly remember her mother''s face, leaving her to wonder if she hadn''t been loved as much as her sister. It was during this time that her sister assumed the role of a parent figure.


    Their daily life unfolded within the confines of the secret training ground established by the exorcism family��an isted, hidden vige that remained entirely cut off from the outside world. Even the Onitsuki family did not officially acknowledge its existence, and those who trained within its boundaries remained equally concealed.


    This ce is the Onitsuki family''s specialized dirty work, officially a department of the Hidden Group for budget purposes. In reality, it served as the eyes, ears, and weapon of the semi-independent head and elders. The Hidden Group''s Owl Inspector... That was the harsh reality of the doghouse where she lived.


    She didn''t question her position, nor did she consider it unfortunate. She didn''t even think about such things. Rather, she simply disliked the painful training, but she endured it because she had her sister. She was satisfied with a world that consisted only of my sister and myself. That was everything.


    It was muchter when she learned that her abilities were the reason for her position and that her sister was the chain that bound her. However, at that time, she had no thoughts of changing the world she lived in. She didn''t even have the idea. Besides, due to her experiences and resignation, her rebellious spirit had been broken.


    ...Andter, her first task wasing. It was to kill a family member. She hunted down a fellow trainee who had fled. The second task, she made it look like an ident and pushed a reckless member of a branch family, who had leaked the secrets of the Onitsuki family, off a cliff. The third task was disguising herself as a thief and slitting the throat of a spy from the royal court who had been hiding in the valley on her way back.


    She does these tasks for her sister. However, when her sister, who also has a lot of work, became very tired, she wanted to assist her. This was especially true because her sister couldn''t handle the risky tasks that she could. She willingly epted the dangerous jobs and left the easier ones behind. This was her way of showing gratitude to her sister. Even the lingering scent of blood and the fact that the blood wouldn''t wash out no matter how many times she cleaned her hair were small concernspared to her love for her sister.


    ...It would be a long time before she would understand why her older sister continued to hug her in her bed every now and then without letting out a sob.


    ''Sister, has something changed?''


    ''Oh? I think everything is the same as always.''


    That conversation took ce during their long-awaited reunion. One involved assassination, the other involved internal surveince. After each taking on their respective missions for over a month, they coincidentally met again after reporting to their superiors. It was because it was the girl that she noticed the slight changes.


    ''Are you okay? Are you eating properly? Are you sleeping well? Are you injured? Is your health okay?''


    ''Yeah. I''m fine. There''s no problem...''


    As usual, she responded bluntly, with a hint of annoyance and embarrassment. Being treated like a little sister was one thing, but being treated like a child forever was irritating. After all, she is already an adult and capable of doing her job.


    ...At the same time, it was true that she hoped her meddling sister would pay more attention to her if she acted this way. It was embarrassing to seekfort herself. So this time too, but...


    ''Oh, then that''s good.''


    ''Huh...?''


    Her sister abruptly ended the conversation, which was unbelievable. But it was shameful to cling to her, so all she could do was watch her leave and turn on her heel...


    That''s why, in secret, she peeked at her sister''s temporary assignment and was shocked by her carefree smile, her puffed-up cheeks in indignation, herughter with her stomach hurting, and her tearyughter as she walked together with someone, a side of her the girl had never seen before...


    Standing beside her sister was an unremarkable servant, whom she envied, resented, felt frustrated by, and was jealous of, but if her beloved sister was happy, she could endure that pain...


    ''Yet, why...?''


    During the mission, she was told that her sister had died, and as she looked down at her lifeless body, she couldn''t findfort in the voices around her saying "She''s lucky to have her body remain." Rather, what enraged her more than anything was the fact that the man who brought back her sister''s remains was him.


    ''Why... him!?''


    It was ridiculous no matter how she looked at it. Her sister was dead, and yet that man was perfectly fine. She knew about her sister''s abilities and skills. There was no way she could have died alone. No, even if her sister had died, why was that man still alive? He hadn''t received any special training, and he used to be just one of those uselessborers! How could this be possible!?


    That''s right. It was strange. Too strange. Abnormal. The doubts were justified, and the more she thought about it, the more even bringing back her body seemed like a lie. If she knew how many people had died around him, the suspicion would be even more believable, and it wouldn''t seem like a delusion anymore.


    However, in her position, she couldn''t question it, let alone have contact with others without permission. Instead, her inner desire might nevere true...


    ''Hey. Long time no see, worthless brat. Wasn''t it unfortunate about your sister?''


    He suddenly appeared. He looked down on her, speaking with a dismissive and unregretful tone, as well as the tombstone of her sister. The girl turned around with tired, dark-circled eyes. Without saying a word, she questioned why he came with a serious gaze.


    ''Don''t give me that scary face... So, how about it? It''s a kind proposal from your dear rtive. Don''t you want to wake up your sister?''


    ...That''s why she found herself unintentionally listening to his proposal. But there were no other options anyway. She thought she could ept everything if it meant she could bring back her sister.


    And then, after choosing that option, she definitely regretted it.


    She realized the joys of everyday life.


    She became aware of her sister''s feelings.


    And above all, she wanted to fill the hole in her heart that remained open... But now, "She" is no longer "her."


    Everything has already begun, everything has already ended, and everything is toote...


    "Ugh...?"


    She woke up feeling a bit dizzy and tasted something like metallic iron in her mouth, which she didn''t recognize. But what bothered her the most was that despised man who was staring at her.


    "W-what...?"


    She tried to say that, but her voice didn''te out as she wanted. Confused, she observed the man''s expression, felt a difort in her body, and lowered her gaze... The sight that spread before her was red.


    (Ahh...)


    Memories flowed in. She remembered it now, in this moment. The circumstances that led her here. Her own mistakes. Without self-deprecation or self-ridicule, she simply epted the facts.


    She didn''t have any expectations. She thought it could be a usible story. But she felt regretful and frustrated. However, just as she thought earlier, it was all toote.


    It''s toote for him and her...


    (Now that I think about it...)


    And in the midst of deep resignation, Hisame suddenly noticed something as if it were someone else''s affair, despite the situation being deep into the night. She thought about it carelessly.


    Thest person who cried for her sister was him. She truly, truly felt that as if it were someone else''s problem...


    * * *


    (Sh*t! Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t!! D*mn it!! I messed up! I failed!! This is a huge blunder....!!!!)


    While staring at the overflowing red flow in front of me that couldn''t be stopped even when sealed, I continue to me myself earnestly.


    All my judgments were too slow, all my judgments were wrong, and all my actions were foolish.


    Because that''s how it was, right? At that time, I was astonished and amazed by that man''s spear handling, and that''s why I noticed itte. The direction the spear''s tip was aiming at. That was the first mistake.


    "He''s supposed to be an ally!! Or is he not!?"


    For some reason, I couldn''t understand why the spear deeply pierced Hisame''s abdomen instead of myself, and I was momentarily dumbfounded. Being dumbfounded, the action I took instinctively was the second mistake. It was a failure to escape while holding Hisame. I should have also held onto Aoi and escaped. I abandoned the youngest child in that situation. It was the worst. I should have attacked Hisame while having the chance...!!


    "And besides...!! Is that even allowed!!?"


    I vomit mixed with sobbing, remembering the scene of embracing Hisame and running away. The ebisu-masked men, surrounding me, were poised with spears, swords, and bows.


    As a countermeasure to the anticipated situation, I used a smoke bomb. I had already used up all of my own and I also used the borrowed item that Hisame had hidden.


    In the smoke, I snatched the spear from the Ebisu-masked man in front of me. It felt harsh to violently take it from someone with a disability, but it wasn''t difficult at all.


    The problem was the action that man took immediately after...


    "They attacked this guy... too!?"


    The shockwave of the thrust and the storm of inferno unleashed showed no consideration for allies, and death fell upon the spear-wielding Ebisu-masked man who happened to be in the ce where I had escaped to. Nothing was left intact. Charred fragments of coal scattered around.


    Depending on how you look at it, did it seem like I used this guy as a shield...?


    (That is!! No, not now, it''s fine for now!! But...!!)


    Suppressing my inner frustration, impatience, and fear, I peek from behind the trees. There was no sign of pursuit. They were truly rxed. In fact, they had no reason to chase after me. Rather, it was me who enter the tiger''s den and pick up the burning chestnut.


    "Aoi...!!"


    But then, I saw a young girl wrapped in a single piece of clothing, stood there. There is also a man wielding a spear beside her, emitting an unusual aura, and several Ebisu-masked man standing by....

 Chapter 147-1

    Chapter 147-1


    [Part 1/5]


    "Father, who are we meeting exactly?"


    "Well, that is..."


    Walking alongside his father, Onitsuki Ayaka, at the veranda of the main house, Onitsuki Yajima asked with a slightly clumsy tongue. Though not a young child anymore, Ayaka''s still youthful appearance caused her to tilt her head in genuine curiosity. With her makeup and hair styling, dressed in formal attire, she looked enchanting like a celestial being.


    ...At least, Yajima was convinced of that. He couldn''t help but gaze down at his beloved daughter and remain speechless, lost in a dreamy smile. He was, in other words, a doting parent.


    "...Father?"


    "Hmm... Ah, yes. Well, wait a moment. We''re almost there... Here it is. This is Yajima from the Kinugasa Onitsuki branch family speaking. Please excuse us."


    As if trying to hide his excitement, coughing slightly, Yajima stopped at a corner of the veranda. Then, he respectfully recited his greetings before sliding open the shoji paper door in front of them.


    "What is this ce...?"


    Following her father''s guidance, she stepped into the room just like before. It was a small tea room that also served as a reception area, and at its center, there was a buddhist nun. An elegant elderly woman smiled kindly. This person...


    "Enmei-sama...!?"


    "Oh my, Ayaka-san. You''ve grown again, haven''t you? And you''ve be quite lovely... that ceremonial attire, it suits you beautifully, doesn''t it?"


    "T-thank you very much...!?"


    Ayaka''s response to the address from the elderly woman was slightly flustered. It was because she held a higher position and, more importantly, it was quite rare.


    Enmei, who serves as the acting head of the Kakita Onitsuki branch family, is Onitsuki Touya''s grandmother, one of her childhood friends, but she rarely leaves her designated territory. She only apanies her grandson Touya during New Year''s and ceremonial asions. In fact, Ayaka and her friends met Touya only during the New Year''s greetings. (T/N: Touya first appeared in Chapter 45 and possesses ''Purifying Fire,'' a technique slightly inferior to Onitsuki Hina''s ''Annihtion Fire.'')


    In other words, if past experiences were to hold true...


    "Yo. Long time no see, Ayaka, isn''t it?"


    From the shadows of Onitsuki Enmei emerged a mischievous young boy with a hint of mischief in his eyes. He was a childhood friend whose face was familiar to Ayaka. She let out a satisfied smile at his adorable features, which his father often boasted about.


    "Touya! Long time no see! ...I mean, it��s been a while!"


    Ayaka responded cheerfully, forgetting about their respective positions just like in the old days. But she quickly remembered the presence of the adults around her and panicked, looking at their faces. Her father seemed slightly troubled, while the buddhist nun smiled warmly. Curiously, when she looked at Touya, he averted his gaze. She didn''t understand why.


    Giggling, the old woman watched this interaction with amusement.


    "Oh, it''s alright. No need to put on airs. My Touya here is quite unruly, you know? Oh well... Come, please have a seat. Shall I make some tea? We have plenty to discuss."


    "T-thank you very much!"


    Ayaka eximed, surrendering herself to the offer of sweets and beckoning. Yajima, who had missed the moment to scold her as she ran towards the offering, sighed and shrugged his shoulders in resignation. With a sigh, he entered the room and bowed. And so, the tea ceremony began.


    "...Yes, yes. I wonder if you''re aware that my Touya''s abilities have recently manifested?"


    While enjoying tea and sweets for a while, the buddhist nun suddenly brought up the topic. In a very natural flow, she began proudly talking about her grandchild''s unique abilities.


    "Grandma, that''s..."


    "It''s fine, isn''t it? After all, it has manifested. Weren''t you excited about it too?"


    Brushing off her grandchild''s reluctant attitude, Enmei calmly continued, exining the power to Yajima and the others. Enmei enthusiastically exined Touya''s ability, the ''Purifying Fire,'' which responded only to youkai spirits.


    "Oh, a me that reacts only to youkai spirits, is it? That''s quite convenient. And it''s a newly manifested ability too. Touya is the rising star expected to be the core of Onitsuki in the future."


    Yajima praised Touya''s ability with genuine delight. Indeed, it was something worthy of such admiration.


    While there were exceptions like the other small families and the Ak�� family, the mainstream exorcists inrge exorcist families preferred to have exorcists with a variety of skills, abilities, and tactics, not just limited to a few specialized cases.


    The Onitsuki family had to specialize in a single fighting style, as their survival depended on it. If they didn''t, the youkai''s abilities could easily overpower them, resulting in their annihtion. Expanding their knowledge and skills as exorcists through marriage, adopting household members, or inviting external specialists had be an obligation for their survival.


    For instance, the Kinugasa Onitsuki branch family primarily focused on the skills of weapons such as swords, spears, and bows. On the other hand, the Kakita Onitsuki branch family, with Enmei as their representative, excelled in fire maniption techniques and their applications. There is also the Itoi Onitsuki branch family that had a deep understanding of Shikigami Art, while the Miyamizu family, as household members, possessed exceptional water maniption skills for reconnaissance.


    Moreover, Touya''s ''unique ability'' resided within the lineage of the Kakita Onitsuki branch family but manifested as a new and transformed power. For the Onitsuki family, it was indeed a joyful and auspicious event as it could contribute to the survival and prosperity of their bloodline. Additionally...


    "An ability that only youkai would be affected... It goes well with our branch family."


    The Kinugasa branch, which ces its weapon at the core of battle, excels in focused attacks that prate through the eye of a needle, minimizing coteral damage. However, due to its nature, it inevitably bes entangled in closebat, with limited means of ranged attacks. In that regard, Touya''s ''ability'' to suppress and control the battlefield without friendly fire was indeedpatible with the Kinugasa branch.


    "For now, he still need training... But in ten years, he will fight alongside the Kinugasa family as equals."


    "Yes, we''ll rely on you and your daughters then. Ayaka thinks the same, right?"


    "Uh, um, yes...?"


    Ayaka replied, bewildered by her father''s sudden words. She nced at her childhood friend, who seemed somewhat exasperated. Unfortunately, she couldn''t grasp the intention behind her friend''s actions.


    "Hehe, I''m delighted to hear that. Although he''s mischievous now... in the future, as the head of the Kakita branch, I hope to rmend him to some influential figures"


    "That''s... I never expected Enmei-dono was promoted to such a position. This is definitely someone promising to watch. I hope we can continue to have a good long-term rtionship..."


    "Hehehe. That''s absolutely right."


    "What an idiot..."


    A pleasant conversation among adults. Whispering between childhood friends. A sense of unease in their conversation, as if they''re aiming for something...


    "...Father. Now that I think about it, there''s something that has been bothering me for a while."


    Perhaps it could be said that Ayaka could feel the unexinable flow of the atmosphere in the room, and to deceive it, she sought permission to voice her long-standing question by diverting the topic.


    "What''s wrong, Ayaka? Why are you suddenly... What''s bothering you?"


    Without realizing his daughter''s intentions, the father tilted his head. The nearby buddhist nun, without being deceived, nced at Ayaka from the corner of her eye. Her mouth remained closed, waiting for the continuation of Ayaka''s statement.


    "Yes. It''s about the discussions of promising futures... concerning the members of the Kakita family."


    "Hmm, what about it? Is something wrong?"


    In response to her father''s bewildered expression, Ayaka timidly continued her exnation.


    "Um, I understand the story about being evaluated for the position of head or assistant based on one''s abilities. I understand that... I also respect all of then... but..."


    "But what?"


    "Well... I just can''t understand why he was chosen as the head of the servant group, no matter how much I think about it..."


    "What!? Ayaka, that...!"


    Yajima was left speechless, on the verge of copsing, by Ayaka''s statement, which was like a bomb waiting to explode. Of course, it was an extremely disrespectful remark. Moreover, it was said in front of Enmei. Even considering that Ayaka was still young, it wouldn''t have been strange for her to be frowned upon and scolded.


    ...And yet, the elder at the table didn''t reprimand her, not just because of her leniency towards Ayaka, but because her words were undeniably hitting the mark.


    "Ayaka, that''s... well..."


    "Isn''t it strange that Junshuuro-dono is in the position of head servant group?"


    Yajima struggled with how to answer Ayaka''s question. On the other hand, Enmei, who had his subordinates openly humiliated, didn''t show a hint of anger. She simply responded with another question.


    "No, that''s... yes."


    Ayaka herself seemed to realize the bad taste of her remark toote. She tried to cover it up hastily, but when she saw the Buddhist nun''s eyes, she felt that correcting it would be even more vulgar and nodded. Yajima felt dizzy.


    "...Well. I understand how you feel? His bad behavior is a headache for the branch family too. In fact, we have disowned him as a branch family member."

 Chapter 147.4

    Chapter 147.4


    [Part 4/5]


    "You monsters...!!"


    Just being a sh*tty person does not mean being a weakling. Personality does not guarantee ability, and a healthy soul does not always dwell in a healthy body.


    Onitsuki Junshuuro Takaragen... his way of being an exorcist was simr to Aoi''s. He could not use high-level spiritual arts (Curse Art) without a special ''gift''. But he was a monster in basic skills.


    He had a high level of proficiency and more than enough spiritual power, physical enhancement, and low-level forms that he could activate with efficient and ridiculous amounts of spiritual power, making them deadly and wide-ranging attacks. He was a scum who could shoot fireballs as big as Kafrizzle (T/N: Dragon Quest Spell). That was him.


    ...Or you could say he was nothing but a mediocre and inferior copy of Onitsuki Aoi. That was the half-jealous gossip in the Onitsuki family mansion.


    (But wow was it in the original? I don''t think he was in the field team...)


    There was no record of what happened to the head of the servant group after the gori-sama r*pe. Judging from the situation so far, he was probably among the ones who were ughtered by Gori Returns, but...


    "...How are we going to break through?"


    I bring my thoughts back from spection to reality. The immediate problem, what to do with that annoying guy, is the biggest concern. Wait, is this...?


    "If we do it around there, can we make it?"


    Watching the battle between the sh*tty boss and the Buster-kun, Ie up with a n to lead us to victory. It seems like luck has been on my sidetely. Who would have thought that trick woulde in handy?


    ...But let''s put aside the fact that I''m already involved in this mess. Luck or no luck.


    "If I intend to defeat him... I can do it!!"


    I resolve myself. Time... yes. There was no time. I had to settle this quickly, for it was my responsibility. That''s why...!!


    "Huh...!?"


    A sudden sensation touches my hand, and I instinctively tense up, recognizing its nature


    "You..."


    Shock, confusion, worry, and above all... I immediately understand that I have obtained thest piece to ovee this ordeal.


    And then, I...


    * * *


    ''Respected head, are you serious?''


    ''Yes. That''s right. We''re going all out. Thoroughly...!!''


    Onitsuki Takaragen reminisces about a scene in the Onitsuki family''s main house and smirks. He truly thought that the current head of the family was obsessively persistent.


    Thorough despair. Destruction of all dignity. Smashing everything she believed in to pieces and demeaning everything that had been her support... that order was truly, truly, incredibly obsessive. It was excessive, abnormal even. After all, there were countless easier, cheaper ways to just kill.


    (Really, how pathetic.)


    Honestly, all he could feel was exasperation. How deeply involved was he, how ignorant was he, how jealous was he... When he was even lent out to that "Morning Dew Item (��¶ɢ)" in rtion to this matter, he thought to himself, "Is he really going that far?" It was honestly disgusting. He had not a speck of human heart.


    That being said, this matter was certainly a golden opportunity for Takaragen. The cleverly maneuvering servant brats, and even the annoying second princess, were obstacles to him. They were obstacles even to his rise and sess.


    That''s why he agreed to the head''s n. And then, he tried to trick him. He didn''t care much about the brat, but especially about the second princess... He knew that she was also a potential threat to that man, and that he wanted to finish her offpletely after preparing the n so far.


    "But I didn''t expect it to get so messy!!"


    ''Shah!?''


    He grabbed the neck of the modified youkai that jumped at him from behind. The obscene face that had no eyes showed clear shock. The monster struggled, but couldn''t escape.


    His grip tightened. A creaking sound leaked from the neck covered with a shell. The beast''s child was scared by the approaching danger of death.


    ''Shahaa!!''


    "Shut up!!"


    He silenced the other one that rushed from his blind spot with a knee kick and a heel drop. At the same time, he dodged the tail and tongue attacks from the one he was choking. Surprise attacks were the youkai''s basic skills.


    ''Shah!?''


    "Aeback, huh?"


    He uttered mocking words after seeing the tongue attack. And then he twisted the neck with a snap.


    "Well, that''s one down."


    Throwing the severed head carelessly. Using the shield of the calm youkai wrapped around his body, Takaragen skillfully defended against the sttering acidic bodily fluids. It''s better not to get any of yokai''s blood on oneself to begin with. It wasn''t a concern that the substitute youkai writhed in agony from consuming the acid. Despite being ugly, it serves its purpose of being wrapped around.


    ''Sh-shaaaa...''


    "Hey, hey. Thanks for the hard work."


    ''Gaaaah!?''


    With a heel drop, Takaragen kicked the second head that had been silent as hard as he could. The neck bone snapped and broke through the skin. Convulsions, then death. The elimination work done without using the spear at hand.


    "That frog-faced bastard. What kind of thing did he prepare for me? No mercy."


    Finishing the elimination of the threat, Takaragen took deep breaths repeatedly. He calmed his breath and collected his thoughts. And then he became even more furious. What kind of bug puppetry is this? It''s always been a low-quality thing. The desire to kill is too strong.


    (And besides... There''s no mistake. That was a butterfly. An annoying old hag, interfering?)


    The reason why he gave up on hitting the servant who ran away with a cheap trick was because of the butterflies that blocked his sight. For a moment, his vision and thoughts were stolen by the secret fragrance that wrapped around their wings. Thanks to that, he let the servant escape, and he also felt that the monsters they had created were doing something, maybe they were being lured? It took him a lot of time to recover his posture. And he already had an idea of who the culprit was...


    "You think you''re so smart, you old hag. I''ll kill youter...!!"


    He didn''t care if she cried and begged and apologized. He would humiliate her and torture her and shame her, and then kill her after ying with her. How dare an old woman who had no future try to take the life of a young man who had a future, especially someone like him who had so much talent and potential. He would never forgive her. She was a useless old burden...!!


    "Hah, well, whatever. That''s forter. First...I have to deal with you, right!?"


    Takaragen waved his hand. Just by doing that, a corner of the deep forest exploded and burned. He burned everything. A low-level fire release spirit technique called ''Candle (Shoku)''. But when he used it, it turned into a great technique.


    "Get out here right now!! Or else! Are you going to keep testing your luck? Huh?!?"


    The angry voice echoed, almost beast-like. Another corner was blown away as mes consumed everything. It seemed that he intended to keep burning various ces until the servant appeared. And Onitsuki Takaragen had more than enough spiritual power to do just that.


    Now, the third explosion urred, even bigger and more magnificent than the previous two. It destroyed one of the key point of the boundary that should have had considerable strength. That was the intended goal.


    "I won''ty a finger on those little girl. But what about those monsters!?"


    "Damn it!"


    A tant threat that had a significant effect. Perhaps he finally realized it as the servant jumped out energetically from the shadows. At the same time, a desperate throw wasunched. The final needle throw. Takaragen skillfully deflected it. Seizing the opportunity, the servant readied his spear and charged towards him...!!

 Chapter 147.5

    Chapter 147.5


    [Part 5/5]


    "All your struggling is in vain!"


    Takaragen sneered at the obvious reckless charge in light armor. With inferior skill and spiritual power, charging in recklessly with just a spear is nothing but a suicide mission. Has he finally be a cornered rat? Unfortunately, he won''t even be able to bite. First, he''ll cut off the arm holding that spear...!!?


    "Eat this!!"


    "!!?"


    It was executed just before Takaragen entered the range. The servant kicked up from the base of a tree. An eye gouge? No, that''s not it. Immediately after, a dagger was throwed.


    It was the spirit dagger (tant��) "Toumigi Lake" that came diving into the trunk of the tree while rotating. Its characteristic is that it can pass through nts and objects derived from them without any resistance.


    In advance, the dagger (tant��) was hidden inside the trunk of the tree, with only the hilt peeking out. It was kicked up and struck unexpectedly...!!


    "This is dangerous!!?"


    Just in the nick of time, Takaragen knocked down the Dagger (tant��). It was the curse-tool that he had lent to Hisame for this mission. Although it was rtively low-level, being a curse-tool passed down through the Onitsuki family, he had always been concerned about its whereabouts. From Hisame'' appearance as a servant, he was confident that she did not possess it. However, he never expected her to lent it to this servant in such a daring manner...!!


    "Now!!"


    "Don''t be so naive!!"


    In the split second when his posture faltered, Takaragen swiftly intercepted the spear thrust towards him. The sh between the spear shafts was imminent. It wasn''t a sh of guards, but a sh of shafts. However, it was ultimately a brief moment. The difference in strength was evident!!


    "You damn brat!! I''ll teach you a lesson!! Just die already!!"


    "Who''s going to die!?"


    After pushing back, he destabilized his opponent''s stance and swung down the spear. Though the servant tried to defend with the shaft, the spear itself couldn''t withstand the blow. It snapped. Immediately after, he stepped back and avoided being sliced from behind. However, Takaragen swiftly changed his posture and tried to thrust the spear he held towards her heart. He aimed for a vital spot...!!


    "Here, take this...!!"


    The servant grasped the broken tip of the spear as if in desperation and threw it. However, Takaragen,pletely unfazed by the approaching de, understood. He knew that what was being thrown was not directed at him.


    The tip grazed right next to his cheek, not even scratching his thin skin. It was a miss. He sneered.


    "You''re terrible!! Aim better!!"


    "I did aim!!"


    "Oh!?"


    Almost simultaneously with his words, an unpleasant premonition struck him. He quickly turned around. The thrown spear''s tip was sucked into something hidden among the trees. The tip had been cut by a thread. A clicking sound was heard. Takaragen instinctively used his spiritual power to enhance his body to the maximum...!!


    Countless lead balls were showered upon Takaragen from the front...


    * * *


    The trap was not set specifically targeting Takaragen. It was set up against the following assassins who woulde. It was a request made to the curse-tool master''s old friend for a close-range attack with explosives. Two were made, one as a spare, and the other was already used against the flycatcher youkai... that is the true nature of the trap.


    Originally, it was supposed to be manually triggered, but it was fixed to the trees so that it would explode when the following assassins made contact, cutting the thread with the throw. It was set with the purpose of reducing the pursuing forces with the countless iron pellets that would scatter from the explosion and also to create an escape route. However, he missed the opportunity to use it.


    The reason why the servant reused the trap was because Takaragen was in a perfect position after the battle against the modified youkai. Servant did not know that Takaragen had anticipated everything and had guided the modified youkai using the scent of incense. Servant believed it was a coincidence.


    In any case, Onitsuki Takaragen suffered a serious injury. No matter how hard he tried to strengthen his body just before, there was a limit to turning the Kubire-oni into a meat shield at such close range. Hundreds of iron pellets exploded at high speed, and the iron tes on the lid turned into dozens of des that flew in. The terror of gunpowder weapons lies in their killing power. The uneven iron pellets that prated the flesh twisted their trajectories inside and crushed cell tissues.


    Now, a total of thirty-five fragmentary iron pellets rushed towards him, and he managed to block twenty-eight of them with Kubire-oni and body enhancement. In other words, seven fragmentary iron pellets pierced him. He avoided a fatal injury, but the damage was still severe. As far as he knew, this was the most serious injury he had ever suffered.


    And then...


    "Don''t underestimate me, you damn brat!!!"


    "Ugh!?"


    Immediately, a beastly scream and a demonic appearance. And the entire area was engulfed in ashes. The purifying mes of crimson devoured everything. The figure of the servant was quickly extinguished by the mes.


    That''s right. Onitsuki Takaragen was certainly tricked. He fell into the trap like a fool. He got injured, seriously injured. But so what?


    Thinking that this brat can defeat Onitsuki Takaragen with just that was a naive perspective.


    "Die! Die! Rot in hell!! Drop dead, you filthy rat!!!!"


    He repeatedly unleashes mes in the direction where the servant was. If necessary, burning everything around. Cutting down. Purging. Thoroughly incinerating.


    It was truly an inferno that no one could survive. There was no escape. There was no time to run away. Even cunning bones must have turned to charcoal.


    "Huff, huff, huff... Hahaha! You got what you deserved!"


    Onitsuki Takaragen boasts while catching his breath. The nuisance has now disappeared. The promise to protect Onitsuki''s insolent princess should also be null and void. That damn brat had arrogantly rejected the proposal... well, it doesn''t matter. If hope is crushed, then she might as well change her mind. He could even let those youkai over there break her self-esteem.


    No matter what, whether it''s boiling or grilling, it''s up to him to decide.


    "Hehe. But... before that, shouldn''t I take care of my injuries?"


    Holding his hand over the wounds and bleeding holes caused by the iron balls, Takaragen muttered. He wouldn''t die immediately, but it would be dangerous if left untreated. The wound needed to be treated as soon as possible...


    "Ah?"


    Takaragen let out a bewildered voice as he looked at the bloodstained dagger. He couldn''t understand the meaning of the scene before him. Yes, the dagger that stabbed into his chest.


    Like a hidden secret in his straw sandals, a thin, concealed weapon de...


    "You... you b*stard...?"


    Takaragen realized toote as he looked at the figure in front of him, the servant who had momentarily turned invisible in the ''world''. No, he recognized him. The man carrying the ''girl'' on his back.


    "Why...?"


    His voice trembled. Takaragen, who was confused while blood flowed from his chest, quickly resolved his doubts. He understood everything through the figure of the ''girl'' carried on the servant''s back.


    "Heh... this must be karma, right?"


    The servant, who was supposed to be mortally wounded by a charred ck wound, was only ''barely burned'' thanks to the girl, and he threw out his response to Takaragen''s doubts with disdain...


    Onitsuki Hisame possesses a unique ability known as "Shiroku Benrei." The effect of this ability is the "transparency of existence from the world." When the ability is activated, all sensory organs, including vision, and the perception through spells, are rejected (even boundaries cannot recognize the presence of the subject, allowing for passage through, and magical attacks are also ineffective).


    However, physical obstacles and attacks still affect Onitsuki Hisame. Additionally, if she acknowledges an object she touches, they can gain its effects at will. From the perspective of a third party, she suddenly disappears from their field of vision. The effect is simr to the mythical beast "Chameleon" but with a time limit.


    It can be activated within 24 hours, with a maximum time limit of 46 seconds. It is possible to divide the activation time into multiple intervals, such as two activations of 23 seconds each. Due to her low spiritual power and attack strength, and the requirement for continuous contact for others to benefit, Onitsuki Hisame is not suitable for hunting higher-ranking youkai. Her abilities are primarily utilized for infiltration, espionage, and assassination purposes targeting humans.


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 148.1

    Chapter 148.1


    [Part 1/4]


    The one who presented the proposal, surprisingly, was none other than her... Hisame. She, with her torn abdomen, dragged herself closer and made her proposition with a raspy, breathless voice.


    Was her motive for seeking revenge against the one who tried to kill her? Or was it to ensure her own survival in this situation? Regardless, the content of her proposal closely aligned with the possibility of victory in my mind.


    She possessed a supernatural ability known as ''Shiroku Benrei,'' which deceived one''s perception. Its effect extended only to those she recognized. Simr abilities to Onitsuki Aoi''s technique, the needles Hisame had thrown were visible as soon as they left her hand, so these conditions were already within my expectations. If even magic attacks could pass through during its activation, the issue at hand was the limited time.


    The maximum duration of perception interference caused by her ability was 46 seconds within 24 hours. She had already consumed a significant portion of that time during our battle. So now, only 19 seconds are left.


    Also, her ability was not invincible. If her true nature was exposed, countermeasures would be taken immediately. If she couldn''t defeat her opponent in one blow, a suitable counter woulde right away. Therefore, she couldn''t simply disappear and approach unnoticed.


    Therefore, it was necessary to lull the opponent to lower their guard. I knew that a surprise attack from behind alone would not be enough to bring them down. Thus, I made the st attack look like a trump card, making it seem like I had yed myst card.


    By charging forward while carrying her, she intentionally removed me from the target of her supernatural power. Hisame became invisible, and I pretending to be alone. Then, when the moment of counterattack came, she included me as a target of the ability to protect me from the mes.


    It was truly ast-minute nullification. It was insurance to prevent her disappearance from being seen, to make the opponent believe they had killed her. Thanks to that, I didn''t end up with half of my body burned and blistered. It was fortunate that the medicine made me painless. I was able to act without my thoughts being disturbed.


    And just when I thought I had killed him, I stabbed him in the vital spot with a de hidden in Hisame''s straw sandals. A stab to the heart... that was my intention. I didn''t n on surrendering; I intended to finish him off.


    There was no room to spare. No sense of duty. Above all, I didn''t want to spare his life. There was no room for carelessness or mercy. None at all.


    ...That''s probably why I was simply being naive about this.


    "Aiming for the heart, no mercy...!!"


    "...!!?"


    Before I could react, I took a blow to the face. Hisame and I were sent flying.


    "Hisame...!!"


    Just before the intense collision, I instinctively took a defensive posture to protect Hisame. Immediately, my entire body kissed the ground. I coughed. Our gazes met, confirming her weakened breath. There was no need for words, nor was there any room forposure.


    "Haa, haa... this is...!!"


    With a whip-like motion, I raised my upper body from the charred wreckage. That alone was an achievement.


    "It hurts... you bastard, you really want to kill me, huh? And in this ce, as a provocation? Huh?"


    Ahead, a man covered in blood forcefully pulled out the de that was deeply embedded in his chest. He pulled it out and threw it aside. Red streaks dripped down, flowing steadily. This amount of bleeding... damn, so that''s how it is!!


    "Hehe, close, huh? Is my heart... beating backwards?"


    Surviving by coincidence. My intended fatal blow ended up being a miss. And...


    "You have no more cards to y, right? It would be troublesome if you did...!"


    "Damn it...!!"


    Takaragen approached, mocking. I tried to stand up against him. No, I tried to, but my legs gave out. Ah, I have no strength...!!


    (What will happen if I manage to stand up...)


    I have no weapons left. There''s no chance of a reversal. There''s not enough time for my n to take effect. It''s over, this is it.


    ...No, not yet.


    "You''ve given it your all, haven''t you? But this is the difference in our abilities. Give up."


    "If I give up, the match will end right there."


    The spear that had pierced Hisame''s chest was pointed at my neck. I blurted out with false bravado, "Chances of winning? Who needs ''em? Damn it. Looks like it''s game over."


    (But my thoughts were hazy... can I counter this...?)


    At the moment the spear was swung at me, I wondered if I could execute a counterattack, even though I was drugged. My whole body screamed in agony. Heavy. Painful. Stiff. Can I move in the blink of an eye? ...it seems impossible.


    (I''m sorry, Hisame. I''m sorry, everyone.)


    I apologized to my junior. I apologized to the manyrades who had died. It seemed like getting revenge on our enemies was going to be difficult.


    "Sorry, Aoi..."


    In the final moments, just before the spear was swung, I apologized to Aoi, who looked at me with eyes filled with despair. I confessed my regrets from the depths of my heart to the child I had let down. Aoi tried to say something, but before that, the spear approached my neck, and then, and then, and then...


    ''Is it thereee!!?''


    "Huh? What... Whoa!!?"


    ...And then, a gigantic arm attacked Takaragen from the side.


    For whom is it lucky, or perhaps unlucky? It seemed that the karmic retribution for Onitsuki Takaragen was far from over.


    * * *


    In horticulture and agriculture, there exists a practice known as "propagation" or "grafting," often referred to as "sashimono" or "insertion of cuttings." This process involves cutting a part of a nt, such as its stem or leaves, and nting it in the soil to propagate and grow as an entirely new individual. This is amon technique in the artificial cultivation of some nts, simultaneously proving the robustness of nt life.


    The resilience of nt youkai is beyond the ordinary. Especially in an area rich in spiritual energy, if a cmity youkai served as the material, and its cross-section was cleanly cut, it bes even more so.


    The cmity youkai of the flycatcher grass certainly died. A gruesome death. However, what about its arms? Both of the slender arms, cut off by Onitsuki Takaragen for both interrogation and amusement, were in such good condition due to their remarkably clean severing that it led to an unexpected sprout of revival that no one anticipated.


    The arms of the flycatcher, which sucked out nutrients from the soil and rapidly revived and grew, had great youkai-level power due to its powerful nature. Additionally, the arm, which had the memories of its mother engraved in its cells, pursued the humans who degraded it in order to seek revenge.


    ...However, this desire was hindered by the presence of a boundary, and even if everything was perfect, Takaragen would be able to handle and exterminate it, even if he is attacked while asleep or attacked from a blind spot. Yes, if Takaragen was in perfect condition.


    ''Found youuuu!!!''


    "Gaah!!?"


    It was a gruesome, thunderous cry that seemed both like that of a young girl and the growl of a beast. Simultaneously, a misshapen giant arm, resembling tangled vines, captured Takaragen like a fly caught in a carnivorous nt. She grabbed him in an instant and clenched him with all her might, crushing him.


    "What?! Ha? Ha!"


    ''Ahaha! Ahahahahaha!! Ahahahahahahaha!!!!''


    The sound of bones shattering and flesh crushing echoed boldly. The monster let out aughter that reverberated in the distance. She toyed with her prey within her grasp, reveling in her victory.


    "Wha!? Now, then...!!"


    I snapped back to reality, determined not to let this opportunity slip away. I forced myself to stand, carrying Hisame on my back as I made my way towards Aoi, blood gushing from my mouth.


    "Tomobe!? It''s Tomobe, right!? You''re alive, you''re alive...!!?"


    As she saw me approaching, tears welled up in her eyes, and the young child called out my name, reaching out her hand. Despite my paralyzed body, I supported her, caressing her head.


    "I guess it was a hit. You reached out your arm as a sign of belief."


    It was a gesture and password we had established for instantmunication before the escape from the flytrap grass the day before. One of those gestures involved calling out the other''s name and thrusting a fist upwards. Its meaning was "believe." Thanks to that, Aoi had rejected Takaragen''s proposal... but it seemed like she had fulfilled her obligation.


    "Hisame, I beg of you. There''s still something to be done... Hisame. Can you give it your all for just a little longer?"


    "..."


    I asks Hisame to watch over Ai. Hisame looks at Aoi. Their gazes cross for what feels like the umpteenth time. The emotions reflected in those eyes areplex, difficult for me to put into words.


    But the task at hand remains unchanged. I head towards his location.


    "Well... You have quite a look, Boss."


    "Cough! Huff... You damn brat!! Getting cocky, huh...!!"


    The critically injured Takaragen is pinned to the ground by a massive arm. Looking around, there was another skeleton of a simr monster. It seems there were two arm monsters. From what I saw, it looks like one was somehow defeated during the exchange with Aoi and the others, but another one quickly took its ce, and it seems impossible to handle.


    No, that''s not all. It seems the effect is starting to show.


    "Huff... Guh... Could this be... poison!?"


    Takaragen screams, sweat dripping down his forehead. His breath is heavy, and hisplexion is visibly pale.


    "Great answer. It seems you''re not as strong as the one who targeted Princess... But it''s fatal for you now, isn''t it?"


    Hisame had applied a dyed paralyzing poison to the concealed de she possessed. It was still unused and in perfect condition, with its effects finally taking hold.


    "Gah!! That little wretch is dragging people''s legs?!"


    Takaragen shouted, directing his anger towards Hisame. Although they were allies, he couldn''t help but feel some understanding for the fact that she used poison against him after not using it on her side. After all, it''s all about retribution and consequences.


    "Boss. The battle has been decided. Do you intend to surrender?"


    "What? Surrender? What nonsense... Ugh!!"


    My suggestion was met with an immediate rejection by the sh*tty boss. He rejected it and immediately screamed as his arm was squeezed. The unpleasant sounds of grinding, squishing, and the release of sounds no one should make echoed.


    "Surrender, or I''ll kill you right here."


    I demand once again, this time high-handedly. Takaragen, who ring at my deration with a demon-like expression, could do nothing in response. Okay, one more push.


    "...Or do you want to be eaten alive by those creatures?"


    "Wha!?"

 Chapter 148.2

    Chapter 148.2


    [Part 2/4]


    If one were to listen closely, there is a diverse chorus of youkai in the distance. Thanks to Takaragen burning the keystone of the boundary from the inside, there was a chance to strangle him from behind.


    "...Ugh, damn! Sh*t! ...Fine, I get it. I understand. I surrender. So, hurry up, and help me!"


    Faced with the impending fate, Takaragen''s desire for live seemed to kick in. There was a momentary struggle, but this sh*tty boss quickly epted defeat and begged for help.


    "Yeah, understood."


    I calmly epted the boss''s words. At the same time, the kubire-oni, which had entwined around our bodies due to Takaragen''s surrender, disappeared like smoke. Still, the curse''s binding force seemed unchanged, just invisible.


    "Now, first..."


    I managed to obtain the spoils of our recent battle from the captive Takaragen. It was a Furoshiki, a wrapping cloth used for sealing. As I held it, I could feel the texture of the wrapped fruit through the fabric. Though its spiritual energy was contained, the sheer presence of it overwhelmed me. Even the arm that captured Takaragen seemed to react slightly to its presence. ...But I shouldn''t unfold this Furoshiki here. We need to retreat quickly.


    "...By the way, should I take this coat too?"


    I casually grabbed the advanced perception inhibiting coat as if it were just an extra. Internally, I sneered at how it felt like I was robbing someone. In reality, it seemed to be quite humiliating for Takaragen, as his face turned red with embarrassment.


    "You d*mn... arrogant bastard... just because you won, you''re getting cocky...!! Stop fooling around and hurry up, help me!!"


    "Yeah, I got it. Here."


    While being shouted at and demanded, I reluctantly ced it in front of him.


    Earlier, I gently ced the hidden de from the geta sandals that had been stabbed into his chest.


    "...Huh?"


    "Great youkai and a horde of misceneous youkai, there''s no way I can defeat them, right? And I didn''t make a contract with a curse. This is the extent of my sincerity in being able to ''help''."


    With a hint of sarcasm, I sneered with malice. Takaragen widened his eyes, alternating his gaze between the de and me. Understanding that he had been set up, he widened his eyes.


    "Wha, wha-wha-wha!?"


    "...Then."


    Leaving behind the bewildered boss, I walked away, and in that moment, a sh of light passed by gracefully. The sharp de passed through the empty air without harming anything. I turned around and mocked.


    "Forgetting the effect of the curse, are we? You won''t be able to harm me anymore, right?"


    Normally, there was no way it would miss. The prohibition of harmful acts through curses had dulled his throwing arm.


    "You basst*rd!! How dare you mock meeee!!??"


    "...I suddenly found a way to pass awayfortably."


    With a fierce look in his eyes, like a demon, he roared like a beast relentlessly. In response, I uttered just one word in apletely indifferent tone. From then on, I ignored himpletely. Curses, no longer reached me.


    He brought this upon himself... his fate was sealed.


    "I''ll kill you!! I''ll definitely... Ugh! You b*stards... I''ll kill you!! Remember that... Get lost!! Don''t forget!! I''ll definitely... Ugh, I''llpletely destroy you!!"


    "Princess, let''s go. Hisame, it''s dangerous to release the spiritual fruit here. Let''s move a bit and then treat your wounds."


    Ignoring the background noise, I exined to the two of them while carrying Hisame on my back and holding Aoi. Then, while wearing my coat, I entered the breached boundary, trying to diminish my presence from the numerous malicious creatures that might be lurking. Whether we would be attacked or not depended on luck.


    "...Tomobe."


    "...What is it?"


    As we started walking, Aoi, whom I held tightly, called my name.


    "You''re not bad. Be proud that you protected me. And keep protecting me in the future."


    The arrogant tone, however, I understood its true meaning. I understood the unspoken intentions. Rather, it''s pathetic to say such considerate things to a child... Truly, it''s pitiful.


    "...Yes."


    I responded honestly, brushing off the voices of resentment that poured out like a flood from behind. In reality, that sh*tty boss was far from being a good person. He was wicked, cunning, and malicious. He paid the price for his many deeds that befitted them. That''s all it was. In that sense, there was no need for anyone to say anything about my actions. In any case, I can''t carry three people, nor can I stop the youkai.


    Yes, there''s no need for me to say anything. But...


    "When you curse someone, there will be two holes, huh?"


    Out of nowhere, those words were spun as if it were a soliloquy. I felt disgusted when I spun them myself. It was as if they were hinting at something.


    "Haha, how foolish..."


    I chuckled softly, as if to y it off.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that I wouldn''t be able to have a good dream for a while...


    * * *


    "...If it''s around here, we should still be able to manage. Even if the monsterse, we''ll notice them right away."


    After walking for a while, as if escaping from the curse, I found a small hill with a good view near the riverside, where I finally set the two of them down. I put a coat on Aoi and approached Hisame.


    "Hisame, please bear with it."


    "..."


    Without saying a word, Hisame nodded in response to my prior notice. And then, I lifted up Hisame''s clothing around the abdomen, exposing those painful wounds that were marked with the passage of time.


    If it''s just the appearance, mine were worse. I had more wounds. However, appearances alone couldn''t bepared. The wound in Hisame''s abdomen, where a spear was deeply and repeatedly plunged, was, in a way, much more fatal than my countless wounds. Blood had been forcefully stopped by pressing cloth against it. The cloth went beyond being just red and turned a dark red. The pain was being somewhat controlled with additional pills. Nevertheless...


    "It seems that the state of weakness is severe."


    I could tell just by looking. Immediate and fundamental treatment was needed right away.


    Well, the reason I can exin this at length is because I am in a situation where I can do so.


    "Princess."


    "Yep. The password is ''beauty and brains.''"


    The curse-tool, a Furoshiki, will easily untie the knot if you speak the password. But I heard that if you try to force it open without following the correct procedure, the end of the knot extends andes to strangle the opponent, which is quite terrifying.


    "...Are you sure about this, Princess?"


    I asked Aoi again. It was a repeated confirmation. After all, what I''m about to use is the miraculous spiritual fruit requested by the imperial court. It''s a top-secret order from the country entrusted to a fake request. It could potentially be a big problem.


    However, there''s no other choice but to use this to save Hisame with what I have on hand. That''s also a fact.


    "...I''ll ept the stain on my name. Fortunately, there''s a way to cover it up."


    Reluctantly, but with a serious expression as if she remembered something, Aoi epted my request in the end, apanied by a sigh.


    "Thank you very much. ...So, I just need to feed it a fragment, right?"


    "Yes, but it must be small, very small. Be careful not to ingest too much spiritual energy, or she might burst. Pay attention."


    "...Understood."


    I nodded, my expression contorting at Aoi''s warning. It was no joking matter to try and help someone only to have them explode.


    "...Well, we don''t have much time to fool around. Hisame, this will help you. It''s tough, but try to eat it without vomiting."


    I offered words of encouragement and then held the tip of the spear I had retrieved, treating it like a tant�� dagger, and spread out the furoshiki wrapping cloth. I unfolded the wrapped fabric, one piece at a time. I did this eight times in total. With each unfolding, the presence before my eyes grew stronger, leaving me breathless. Even the tension in the air was palpable. I steadied my trembling hand and continued to unfold.


    "Alright, this is thest one..."


    I reached for the final volume. I suppressed the feeling of fear and began to unfold it...and finally, I witnessed it. The miraculous spiritual fruit.


    "...Huh?"


    That was my first reaction. Dumbfounded, shocked, unable to grasp the situation."


    "Ugh!!"


    And in an instant, I immediately pierced the peach with the tip of the spear. No way, it didn''t pierce. The tip broke with a metallic sound, as if it had been repelled by a thick metal te.


    "Shit!? Are you kidding me!? Don''t mess around!!?"


    I couldn''t ept the truth and repeatedly thrust the tip. Thrust, thrust, and thrust.


    "Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! Stop kidding around!? Hey!!?"


    I swung, swung, and Swung. But it chipped and shattered the weapon. I tried to peel off the spell with my bare hands, but my fingernails tore immediately and blood gushed out. Without care, I take on the seal. Still, it didn''t even flinch.


    "Kai (Open)! Kai (Open)! What''s with this ''Kai (Open)''...!?"


    "Tomobe!? No, stop!!"


    Seeing the sorry state of my fingers, Aoi yelled words of restraint, almost like a scream. But I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop. I couldn''t afford to stop.


    "Why!? Why on earth!? Why like this!? This is no joke!"


    I panicked and yelled. I mmed the fruit onto the ground. A loud thud echoed as it collided with the hard surface. The boundary attached to the peach, tracing its surface as if mocking me, remained resilient, protecting its contents perfectly. It was infuriating.


    "Really, truly... I can''t believe it! Aoi, what in the world is this?"

 Chapter 148.3

    Chapter 148.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "I don''t know! All I set was the passphrase, and mimicking this kind of direct seal...!?"


    I interrogated Aoi with a hint of frustration, and she seemed just as bewildered. It shattered my hopes. It meant that the possibility of it being her seal was lost.


    "Then, then, why... darn it, those guys!"


    Confusion washed over me, and I finally faced the reality of being trapped. The head of the servants and the medic indeed agreed to exchange the spirit fruit. However, they never specified the conditions. Somewhere along the line after the agreement, they must have attached these seals, didn''t they...!?


    "Damn it!! I should have killed that scum right in front of me!!!!"


    Just to let out my anger, I shout. I had no choice but to shout. But then, somehow, my thoughts cooled down, and I was brought back to reality. My mind spins quickly.


    (Damn it!! What should I do!? What should I do!? What on earth should I do...!!?)


    Should I go back right away and try to undo what he did? No, I don��t even know if he''s alive. At worst, I might encounter that arm or other monsters. If I can''t be sure that the one I abandoned will follow, Hisame''s strength...!! Damn it!? Did I make the wrong choice again!?


    "Aoi!? Anything, do you have anything...!!?"


    I asked Aoi, who knows much more about Curse Art than I do, for help. I had no shame. Even if she was younger. I was prepared to grovel and even lick her feet if it meant saving Hisame. If that''s what it takes...! However, Aoi''s expression was stern.


    "...It won''t work. This seal is powerful. No matter how much you try, you won''t be able to break it. If it were me in my peak... but, I''m sorry. In the current state, it''s still impossible."


    Shaking her head, the words spoken were not what I had expected, not even a fragment of hope. Unwillingly, they were words of apology.


    "Ugh! So annoying! I don''t want to hear those words at all!"


    "Huh!?"


    I shouted in anger without thinking. Shouting, I pushed Aoi down and unreasonably threatened her, grabbing her by the nape of her neck.


    "Think! You need to think of something! You''re a genius, you should be able to do it! Come up with something quickly! Think of something!"


    I yelled, yelled, and yelled. I demanded, I pleaded, and I begged. I was desperate. Aftering this far, finally, and yet... this, this is just too much, isn''t it!?


    "No, stop, Tomo..."


    "Huh!? No, no, no! This, this is...!?"


    Looking up at the terrified expression of the child before me, I realized the foolishness of my actions toote. I quickly backed away.


    "No, it''s not like that. But, but...!?"


    Even with that, my rage couldn''t be contained. I knew how much my outburst was justshing out, but I couldn''t hold it back. There was no way I could.


    "But, but...!!?"


    I clutched my head, trying to keep the direction of this emotion from anyone, trying to hold it inside. My face twisted in misery. It felt like my head waspletely mixed in a blender. Swamped by self-me, anger, and despair, I had be unsure of what to do, what to prioritize. Oh, sh*t! I can''t think straight...!!?


    ...Suddenly, someone tugged at my sleeve. I turned around and saw the figure of a junior who looked up at me weakly.


    From her darkening eyes, her vitality had definitely receded.


    "!? Hisame!? It''s okay! I''ll heal it, I''ll heal it right away! So, just a little more, just a little more wait, okay?"


    I moved closer to Hisame. And I encouraged her. I apologized. I spoke words of hope andforted her relentlessly.


    "It''s okay..."


    I held my breath. Her response sent me into endless despair.


    "Hisame, don''t give up... okay? There''s still hope, right? Don''t break down, okay...?"


    "It''s already fine. It''s all just karma."


    "Karma... What do you mean?"


    As I pondered her feeble words, baffled, I sensed what she was trying to say. Who could im that this mission she had undertaken was her first?


    Who could say that she hadn''t killed anyone before this?


    "Even so...!?"


    I struggled to reply desperately, but I can''t find the words to say and continue to struggle. Her arm, which was cold and covered with blood, touched my cheek.


    "Sister''s... words... forget them."


    Hisame uttered words that tormented me, stringing together words in a desperate attempt to console.


    "You told me to forget... There''s no way I can do that, right?"


    Desperately, I refused. There was no way I could do such an ungrateful thing. It would be a betrayal, ingratitude, and beyond low. Still, the dying girl quietly shook her head.


    "It''s okay..."


    "Is it really okay, even though it''s your sister''s dying wish?"


    "Maybe... because I wanted it to be that way until the end...?"


    She coughed weakly, and I hurriedly held Hisame to prevent her from choking. Her feeble, rough breaths touched my scorched chest, where the skin had been burned by hellfire.


    ...Her body within my arms felt extremely cold in contrast. I thought it was because of my own body. It was as if she were made of ice.


    "Hisame..."


    "Please, at least... grant me a wish... okay?"


    Hisame pleaded weakly. It was a request born out of the desire not to die alone, at the very least. A modest and sincere wish to be bid farewell by someone.


    ...The same wish her big sister had made in her final moments.


    "Hisame... Hisame..."


    "..."


    I found myself clutching the crumbling palm of her hand without realizing it. It ovepped with that time and failure, but I couldn''t resist. I kept repeating her name like a delirium, again and again. Not as Hisame, the assassin, but as Hisame, my junior.


    I wasn''t sure if that was the right thing to do. Inwardly, I worried that it might be an act of denying her life. I feared that it might not be the calling she wished for.


    ...But at the very least, she didn''t seem to mind, quietly epting the name I kept muttering.


    And so, I continued to embrace her, the one I could never save, over and over.


    "...?"


    Completely, I distance myself away from her fragile, ice-cold body. I wiped away the tears that had been flowing like a waterfall without me realizing. I muttered softly.


    "What''s... wrong? What... happened?"


    A vast emotion suddenly became empty. Her name and memories had melted away like the morning mist. I could see, but I couldn''t recognize her final expression. I could do nothing but stand there bewildered.


    Anger and sadness, just moments ago overflowing within me, have now lost their anchor and left me feeling empty...


    "..."


    "...Aoi?"


    I turned my gaze towards her. The young child I was supposed to protect continued to stare at me with an indescribable look in her eyes...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The Onitsuki family''s hidden cursed spear, ''Asatsuyu San (Morning Dew (��¶ɢ)).'' The spear that was once kept in the treasure vault of the demons that nested in the valley... its potential effects include... obstructing the recognition of the target.


    Those who die from the spear''s wound have their memories and existence forgotten by those closest to them. The only one who retains theplete memory of the person they killed is the one whomitted the murder.


    Truly, it is a cowardly and despicable assassination curse-tool that the Onitsuki family has kept hidden even from the imperial court.


    Due to the paucity of examples of its use, there are no documents that document the extent to which feelings of having nowhere to go affect the psyche of those who are particrly strongly affected.


    At the very least, it was certain that it would not bring any good influence.


    ...When you curse someone, there will be two holes. But who is truly cursed?


    * * *


    "..."


    And then, how many hours had passed? Carrying a young child on my back, d in a coat, I walked.


    "..."


    I walked, walked, and walked. Relentlessly moving forward, continuing to advance. I ced the bewildering remains of someone I didn''t even know to rest. I averted my eyes from the empty hole. Urged on by something. Turning away from the numerous sacrifices I had discarded to push forward, all for the sake of doing what I could. At least, to save this young child who could still be saved.


    So that I wouldn''t be crushed by the "now"...

 Chapter 148.4

    Chapter 148.4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Tomobe..."


    "...We''re almost there. The first safe zone is right in front of us."


    In response to the princess on my back calling out, I answered to reassure her. I stered on a smile, not caring about the burnt flesh on my face tearing.


    "..."


    After a few moments, the grip around my neck tightened. But it was still a child''s strength, far from enough to strangle someone to death. Still, I found somefort in the mere presence of that pressure on my neck. I even thought that it wouldn''t be so bad if I were strangled to death like this.


    ...Haha. This is no good, it''s already broken."


    "If you have any resentment, direct it towards me."


    "Princess?"


    Whether sensing something or not, I was forcibly brought back to my senses by Aoi''s voice, which had killed her emotions.


    "It''s my fault that the situation has deteriorated this far. So, resent me. It''spletely misced for someone like you at the bottom to suffer from guilt."


    "But..."


    "''But'' is not an eptable response. Stop talking back. Don''t misjudge your own position and abilities. Are you nning to further humiliate me?"


    The powerless girl who depended on me for everything scolded me harshly. Well, maybe it was more likeforting.


    "Aren''t you a bit insolent for a child?"


    "Is that the words of someone who can''t beat that child if they were at their best?"


    "Haha. Indeed, I suppose so."


    Iughed a dryugh. Then, silence descended upon us. Still, we continue forward in silence. But how much time has passed? Suddenly, the words slipped out.


    "I want power."


    "..."


    "If I were stronger... I could reach much, much farther, and carry the burden."


    My words spun like nearly soliloquies, whether they were an excuse or the correct answer to the emotions swirling in my heart, I couldn''t tell. To understand that, my emotions had be too jumbled, overwhelmed by various feelings. I needed to organize my thoughts. I needed time.


    But before that...


    "...Was it too soon?"


    As I entered the boundary, I took a deep breath in response to the call I had been preparing for since the beginning of thismotion. Aoi, whom I carry, recognized this and hugged me tightly as if he were frightened. Then I turned to face the situation.


    A bonfire at a campsite. I recognized the figure wearing an oni mask, sitting on a log, and the members of the Onitsuki family''s servant, Yun-shoku. Everything was within expectations.


    "Yun-shoku..."


    "Well, please have a seat... Shall we talk?"


    Kaede Tomoe, the servant of the Onitsuki family, removed her oni mask and with a weary but enlightened smile, offered me a seat.


    ...That was probably the closing of this terrible y, the final act.


    * * *


    "''Korobi (Copse)''"


    The incantation resounded, and the muddied mes licked the earth.


    "''Shizuku (Droplet Strike)''"


    The incantation resounded, and the swiftlyunched water strike gouged the great tree.


    "''Tsuchikemuri (Dust Cloud)''"


    The incantation resounded. The sandstorm it summoned, sweeping the surroundings, instantly stripped the flesh of demons and fiends.


    "Aioi Aikoku (Confront), Hiwa (Compare)... haa, haa, once more, Aijou Soubou (Amplification), cough. Fundamental art secret - ''supernova''...!!"


    And then everything exploded. It was blown away. It was destroyed. The earth was gouged, and the forest withered. Flesh and blood, pulverized beyond recognition, rained down from the heavens. A hellish scene, staining the surface of the earth with a dark red.


    ...After a while, the bloody downpour finally stopped. And that individual emerged.


    "haa, haa... you damn beasts. Don''t underestimate people... you weaklings...!!"


    Rising from countless corpses, the man appeared, spewing words of deep hatred. Withbored, trembling breaths, Onitsuki Junshuuro Takaragen returned from the battlefield.


    The aftermath of the battle was evident from the countless remains scattered around him. Easily five or six great youkai could be counted, while there were countless lesser youkai. However, the severity of his own injuries told a more vivid tale.


    His arm was taken from the elbow down, and the opposite ankle was also lost. The flesh of his side was scraped, and even his scalp was partly peeled back. Even white bones faintly peek out. There were innumerable cuts, bite wounds, and the like.


    Nevertheless, the man survived. He removed the poison along with the blood, regaining his freedom. Most of the techniques he employed were basic, but he annihted the swarming creatures with overwhelming power. His final grand technique was simr. Amplifying, repelling, fusing, and releasing the five elemental attributes, although the intermediary techniques are achievable even by apprentices, simultaneously activating the five types was not difficult. It''s just that due to the enormous amount of spiritual power poured in, what would normally be a technique capable of killing only small youkai becamerge-scale and highly powerful.


    And he survived. Frankly speaking, it could be called a great aplishment.


    ...There was not a fragment of joy on the man''s face, though.


    "D*mn it, d*mn it, you fucking b*stards!!!!"


    A roar more befitting a demon than a human echoed. Overwhelming rage that makes even the pain of wounds fade away. It''s no wonder, for Takaragen, the current situation is nothing but humiliation.


    "All of you! Every single one of you! You f*cking underestimate me!! Don''t you dare mock me, you idiots!!!"


    The urge to kill and the anger are not directed at the monsters, but rather at the brats who belittled him. There is not even a trace of remorse for their own actions.


    Yes. There is no reflection on underestimating the enemy too much, showing too much mercy, disregarding trust, or abandoning allies. Not even a hint of remorse for piercing the belly of his own ''daughter'', his own flesh and blood. Rather...


    "Heh, heh, heh... You, who dare to scoop up your parent''s legs, you disrespectful offspring. Ha! Enjoy the sight... Right about now, they must be in a panic!!"


    Thinking about the insurance he set up in case of a trap, the man sneers. He doesn''t care what happens to his own family as a result. He simplyughs maliciously. It''s a satisfying feeling. It''s just a shame that he won''t be able to witness their suffering as they perish in agony.


    "But I don''t care... And there are plenty of means to scratch beneath the surface of a contract!"


    Laughing heartily, Takaragen envisioned the faces of the remaining two targets of his hatred. He chuckled surprisingly, even in his near-death state. Anticipating the future, he reveled in dark joy at the thought of their faces contorting with despair and pain.


    Then, the man burning with revenge momentarily concealed himself, obscuring his whereabouts to rise again...


    "In a story, who needs unnecessary side characters?"


    "Huh?"


    A shadow darted. An alluring sneer echoed. The impending and ominous ''cursed anchor'' was thest sight Onitsuki Takaragen witnessed. His head flew without even a chance for a reaction, bouncing like a kicked ball. Bouncing, bouncing, bouncing, into the bushes and rolling further away. ncing at this scene, a light and satisfied smile, a demon (oni)''s grinning smile.


    "Well, that''s that, all clean and clear, refreshingly... something like that?"


    Blue demon (Oni)''s tone was light and light throughout. With a mocking tone, she sang a Haiku. A truly, truly terrible song with not a hint of charm.


    ...But it didn''t matter to the demon.


    "Well, well, well. Anyway, let''s taste it first... Oh, this is impossible. It''s too bitter!"


    Without hesitation, the wed fingers plunge into the cross section of a headless skeleton, kneading it repeatedly, picking up the flesh, andmenting with a mouthful. She grimaces and spits it out.. Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like it would get a single star.


    "The spiritual power is good. It''s very strong. But hey, I''m tired of eating that. And it tastes bad. It''s unhealthy, the blood is too thick. The texture is unpleasant. You understand, right? Will it be even better next time and start again?"


    The blue demon continues to shower the skeleton with harsh criticism while squatting like on the toilet seat. Of course, the skeleton doesn''t respond, and it''s impossible for him to start again. The self-centered demon, without a care, continues to passionately exin her personal obsession with her food, even though no one is listening.


    "Totally, young people these days are hopeless, aren''t they? They''re all so obsessed with brand names! The other day, I ran into that Red Demon guy after a long time, you know? Their cooking is just terrible. They''repletely consumed by information. They think adding strong vors to expensive dishes will make them taste good. But it''s gotten worse since thest time I saw them. I absolutely won''t go to their ce for a meal anymore! Kuhaha!"


    Ranting and jumping to conclusions, satisfying herself without any regard for others. That''s just typical of her, a demon (oni). Demons don''t adapt to others.


    "Well, with that being said... why don''t I takes this?"


    Twisting the conversation and ruining the flow, she casually ask for permission from the person she killed, using a cursed tools. With the spirit sword and curse spear, which the injured young man had left behind, she deres herself. After making her deration, she casually turn on her heels.


    She then gazez at the young man who has left the scene with her irvoyant eyes. Observing him.


    "Just as I expected, he was quite impressive. The one who perished... well, I guess they were just a substitute for spices? The performance was quite good too. Tragedy is the first condition for a hero, after all, right?"


    Now, the question is how this act wille to an end...


    "Ah, this is getting boring with the usual developments, isn''t it? We''vee this far; I hope he can impress me nicely."


    With anticipation swelling in hr chest, the demon eagerly awaits the masterpiece''s iconic scenes. Licking her blood-stained fingers with a red tongue, she wears an expression that flushes her cheeks, a shy and girlish face. It''s like that of a pure maiden, overflowing with elegance.


    ...But it was so twisted and detached from the topic, disappointing.


    "You made me wait. Don''t disappoint me, okay?"


    Will this candidate be a big shot devouring her, or just a second-rate delicacy that''s been eaten enough times?


    "Well then, shall we go for the final interview?"


    The original idea for the arms-chan might have been the Spirit King''s arms.


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 149.1

    Chapter 149.1


    [Part 1/5]


    "...What''s wrong? Sit down quickly. Are you nning to continue talking while standing like this?"


    "..."


    Extending her hand towards me as if weing me, my master called out with a wry smile. The tense atmosphere filled the air. I remained silent. The princess I carry on my back clings tightly to me without saying a word. Only the crackling sound of the bonfire continues.


    It was an extremely natural course of action. Considering the dire situations I have experienced up until this moment, it is not something that can be epted easily.


    "...Sigh. There are no enemies, right?"


    And then... I epted the proposal. There was no choice but to ept it, even though I understood the danger. Given my current state of injury, there is not even a one in a million chance that I could defeat my master. Moreover, the effects of anesthesia have greatly diminished, and my whole body is in severe pain. I don''t have the stamina to continue standing like this. The problem is...


    "Princess."


    "...I understand. Let me sit next to you."


    Aoi responds to my call. Additionally, the request to keep her within reach is likely a precaution for unforeseen circumstances.


    "Now then. Although there are many things to discuss... first, let''s have some tea. Do you want any?"


    As Aoi and I sat down on the log opposite side of my master, with a bonfire between us, my master handed me a tea cup. Inside, tea was poured just as the words suggested. This aroma was from the premium tea leaves called "Sekkan". When I was aborer, Fat-uemon taught me the basics of tea ceremony.


    "...I shall ept."


    "Tomobe!?"


    "Please rest assured, princess. There is no poison. As a princess, you should understand, shouldn''t you?"


    I gently reassured Aoi, who was surprised by my action. I mean, Aoi could detect the presence of adulterants just by the steam rising. Besides, if my master could kill me, she could do so at any time. It''s pointless to fear poison now. I made up my mind and took a sip from the tea cup.


    "...It''s delicious. I was surprised that my master could obtain such tea leaves. Did you embezzle funds?"


    "No way. This was among the items prepared for this mission. ...It belongs to the boss."


    "Isn''t that embezzlement?"


    Weughed awkwardly and sneered at each other. It tasted even better when I thought it belonged to that guy.


    "How far did you get into this story?"


    "...I feel bad for what I did to Manatsuru and the others." (T/N: Manatsuru: the temporary squad leader of the servants who apany Aoi when harvesting spiritual herbs in chapter 140)


    In other words, she was involved from the early stages.


    "I see. And what about the people from the Yasunaga Institution?" (T/N: The vige contains servants who are crippled.)


    "It''s a terrible story. They used medicine for treating limbs as a broth... Originally, the vigers had this aspect of being involved in dirty work. Stll, there should be a limit to how much they can be used as servants."


    "..."


    "...Is something wrong?"


    "No, that''s exactly right."


    It seemed that she didn''t know about the mask insects. I had no intention of bringing it up. It was a story that no one would benefit from.


    Ignorance is bliss. There is happiness in not knowing...


    "You don''t seem happy."


    "...Huh?"


    "Those eyes. The look of satisfaction. You should stop. It hurts people''s self-esteem."


    It was a criticism I had never heard from my master before. I was momentarily stunned, and my master cleared her throat as if swallowing something... And then, she began to speak.


    "...Honestly, I didn''t expect you toe. Being assigned here is probably just a harassment towards myself. I was prepared to have your head thrown in front of me by the boss, but this is an unexpected turn of events."


    "You didn''t n on helping, did you?"


    "Do you think I can?"


    Yun-shoku sneered, mocking herself. Sheughed cruelly, terribly distorted.


    "Boss must have said a lot of things, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Well then, you understand, don''t you? How powerless I am."


    Not just an ornament, but a toy... she said, bowing her head.


    "I understand that you were trying to protect everyone as much as you could."


    "Don''t console me. I''d rather have youin. Don''t make me feel miserable."


    And Yun-shoku held her head, ran her fingers through her hair, and let out a deep sigh. In a trembling voice, she expelled the dark emotions within her heart.


    "Ah, I hate you. You, specifically. I just worked hard recklessly. Without knowing the direction, without producing any results. It all changed when you came. I started getting closer to my ideal, even if just a little. What... Haha, I start to wonder what my efforts were for."


    It was truly an unfiltered truth. The raw and sincere emotions of a woman called Kaede Tomoe.


    "Yun-shoku..."


    "Maybe, I was expecting you to die? Ignoring reason and gain. But... Ah, it''s frustrating."


    My master cut the words once andughed. She sipped and emptied the teacup. Along with the tea, it seemed like she was swallowing dark emotions.


    "...Let''s get to the main topic. The discussion about our future actions."


    "...Won''t you kill me?"


    "Not directly from me. Being used as scapegoats for the executioners, leaving nothing behind. It''s a pointless, impossible choice."


    "That is..."


    Denying it, I remain silent. From my standpoint, there was no point in denying those words, and above all, they were too convincing.


    Certainly, there was a possibility of being silenced as a precautionary measure. So much talent has been used up until now. The addition of one more Yun-shoku shouldn''t make much of a difference. I take a sip of tea and gather my thoughts before asking again.


    "...What do you think will happen from now on?"


    "It will surely be chaotic. The power dynamics within the Onitsuki family will be greatly disturbed."


    Of course. The head of the n tried to bring down the top candidate for the next head, who also happens to be his own daughter.


    "Both you and I are involved in this case, so we will inevitably be caught up in the turmoil. We need to rify our positions."


    "...Once again, you''re thinking quite strategically, aren''t you?"


    It was Aoi who inserted a sharp heckle from the side. Defiantly, she res at Yun-shoku. Threateningly.


    "...We are weak. In order to survive, strength is necessary, Princess?"


    "It must be a mistake of your cunningness. He is my important retainer. He is different from a woman like you, whocks any credibility."


    Without dy, Aoi retorts with poison in her words. As she speaks, however, she suddenly wears a startled expression, as if she realizes something. Yun-shoku smiles.


    "You have obtained a guarantee, huh... It''s good, right? To be acknowledged as her retainer by the most potential candidate for the next head. You are a step above the servants."


    "...What are you aiming for?"


    While vaguely realizing the provocation from Yun-shoku towards Aoi, I confirm.


    "Tomobe, you should climb higher. At least above Yun-shoku. If possible, even higher."


    The words spoken by my master tighten my chest. Understanding their meaning, my feelings be overwhelmingly heavy.


    "...I''ll speak impolitely, but Yun-shoku, do you have any calctions in bing an assistant of the head of the servant''s group?"


    "It''s too impolite. Do you think I can survive?"


    When it came to the head of the family, let alone anyone from the Aoi faction, there was no reason to keep her alive. More precisely, there was no reason to protect her. Her fate was sealed.


    "Besides, escape is impossible because of this snake curse. ...In that case, there''s no choice but to do what I can. They say it''s better to regret doing something than regret not doing anything at all. Don''t you agree?"


    My masterughed and epted the fate that awaited her.


    "Yun-shoku..."


    "Hmph. It''s not just a troublesome task you''ve dumped on Tomobe. You''re like a bug trying to give Tomobe homework so you can take it easy, aren''t you?"


    Before I could speak, Aoi spoke up. It was harsh. A contemptuous gaze was directed at Yun-shoku.


    "What a terrible thing to say. ...Then, Tomobe, do you share the same thoughts?"


    "I..."


    Faced with the sudden question and responsibility, I fell silent. However, my master''s words were indeed true. She would die. Be killed. But even after that, the servants would remain, and so would I. Cleanup and whates after awaited.


    "You should also have an attachment to the masses. Since there is a person who can be your support... you will ask for help, right? If you do well, you can use people as pawns and benefit from it, you know?"


    "..."


    My master appealed to emotions, reason, and desires. It was certainly an appealing and attractive proposal that stirred a sense of duty. Above all, I had experience working alongside her. I thought it wouldn''t be long before I became overwhelmed with failures... or so I believed.


    However,


    "...I refuse. I have no intention of cleaning up after you."


    I dered, pushing my master away. Yun-shoku was momentarily surprised by my words, but then understood, resigned, and sneered.


    "...I see. That''s a shame. Well, it''s true that for someone like you, who has connections with princess and such, this poor selection is not needed����"


    "����I want to learn a little more under Yun-shoku''s guidance."


    "Huh?"


    In response to my request that interrupted Yun-shoku''s words, a voice filled with confusion and astonishment came back. And by the way, Aoi beside me was equally surprised.


    "Tomobe, are you... serious?"


    "Yes, I am serious. I''m dead serious."


    In an extravagant manner, I respond to Aoi''s question.


    "My cute, adorable disciple, are you in your right mind?"


    "I am in my right mind,pletely sober. ...Why is the questioning from Yun-shoku so harsh?"


    I retort to my master''s venomous remark. Then, I clear my throat and continue.


    "...Leaving abilities aside, it''s not appropriate for me to take the lead given our age difference. Seniors wouldn''t be pleased, would they? Besides, I don''t want to be in the forefront of resentment and bitterness by moving around."


    "...So, you want me to be a shield, is that it?"


    "To put it bluntly, yes."

 Chapter 149.2

    Chapter 149.2


    [Part 2/5]


    If I were to be Yun-shoku or something simr, I would be even more entangled in Onitsuki''s conspiracy. In that case, it''s better to keep my master as the official superior for now.


    "Suggesting to use your master as a human sacrifice, you''re quite ruthless."


    "I wouldn''t say ''sacrifice,'' but... I guarantee your safety."


    "Can I trust you?"


    "No, you can trust the Princess."


    "Huh?"


    The final words belong to Aoi, directing a condemning gaze towards me.


    "Please don''t look at me like that. ...As a princess, it''s better to have more pawns. Yun-shoku''s abilities are much higher than mine, and she is also trusted among the group. I won''t lose, you know?"


    "Even so..."


    Aoi doesn''t hide her dissatisfaction with my exnation. However, she doesn''t outright reject it either. That arrogant and insolent Gori-sama. In other words... if I push, I can make it work.


    "Princess, please..."


    I bow my head and plead. It was a tactic to manipte her with tears, despite her being younger. A despicable n that relies on emotion. It was the lowest thing I could do, just based on appearance.


    I didn''t intend to choose the means. Regarding this matter.


    "...I couldn''t keep my promise, could I?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Prepare yourself, as I''m going to make you work hard. Got it?"


    As if she muttered something quietly, Aoi unexpectedly epted my plea without hesitation. It was a concession that was surprisingly easy. To be honest, I was confused. I thought I could negotiate a little more...


    "Do you have a problem with something?"


    It''s the princess who res at me with a piercing look, as if my attitude doesn''t please her. Scary.


    "No, nothing... Yun-shoku, please understand that."


    "Well, does that mean you��re ignoring my will?"


    "There are no choices for a traitorous loser. Well, just give up."


    Aoi spits out coldly, as if tightening the noose. My master frowns. Looks at me.


    "Don''t you think about the fact that you let many subordinates die?"


    "Of course, regarding that... was there anything I could do?"


    "..."


    Her words are, in a sense, harsh, and it''s also something she herself has said. My master was powerless. In that position, with that authority, she couldn''t have done anything effective. ming is easy, using is easy, but... it''s just self-satisfaction. It''s no different from punching a sandbag.


    What we needed was not settling the scores of yesterday but thinking about tomorrow''s ns. You can''t move forward by looking back.


    "There are various lingering issues... well, please. Let''s start over from scratch?"


    I didn''t say, because this is the only way to save her... She probably understood that even without it being said.


    "..."


    Now, my master fell silent. Her words trembled, but were spoken with conviction.


    "Truly, you are a disappointment. A terrible disciple."


    Though her words were sharp, they were tinged with a hint of trembling. Slowly, the tension in her voice eased, and she seemed to find some relief, slumping her shoulders in resignation.


    "Terrible. Truly, terrible..."


    Her muttered words of resentment carried aplex emotion, and the sound of suppressed sobbing continued endlessly. I had no choice but to continue epting and listening.


    Perhaps that was the only redemption I could offer.


    And so, it was an act of atonement to alleviate this indescribable swirl of emotions that persisted within me...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "I apologize. I''ve shown you an unsightly sight, haven''t I?"


    After what felt like hours, a calmness finally returned, and my master wiped away the tears from her eyes. Her eyelids were swollen, and the sound of her sniffing mucus reverberated through the air, her face flushed crimson.


    "For someone who is supposed to be an adult, how pathetic."


    "Princess..."


    "Hmph."


    I call out to Aoi in response to her harsh criticism. Aoi snorts in genuine displeasure. She shoots me a gaze filled with dissatisfaction. From the standpoint of someone who almost had their life taken away, it was a natural reaction.


    However, from my perspective, I can''t help but sympathize even more with the position of my master... It must be the difference in the length of our rtionship. I find myself harboring quite unfair thoughts.


    "It''s okay, Tomobe. I know how I''m seen by the Princess."


    "But..."


    "More importantly, tea. Would you like a refill?"


    My master, with a tearful smile at my persistence, offers the next cup of tea. I quickly understand the intention. She probably didn''t want to worsen the rtionship between Aoi and me at this point.


    "Well, then. I''ll take it."


    And I agreed with that opinion. Criticizing each other here wouldn''t make any sense. It''s not constructive. The wounds taken to the heart and the unresolved emotions need time to dilute. At least in this case.


    "It''s a bit cooler than earlier, but... it''s still hot, so be careful."


    My master poured tea into the received teacup. And then, she returned the teacup. I receive it. I try to ept it... but the teacup never leaves my master''s arm.


    "...Yun-shoku?"


    "..."


    I call out. There is no response. I''m confused. Once again, I call out. I peer into her face. My master''s expression, with wide-open eyes and agitation.


    Immediately after, my master''s "only one eye" peeks at me.


    "Yun-shoku?"


    "..."


    "Yun-shoku?"


    "Now, re-lease... it... now!!"


    Yun-shoku screamed, and at the same time, the contents of the teacup were sttered on my face. It was a terrible pain to my face. However, without caring about that, I turned my attention to Aoi beside me. I could see the burning firewood being swung, and in an instant, I hugged Aoi, leaped and jumped, and then... immediately, a more severe impact hit my temple than before.


    "Gah!?"


    For a moment, my consciousness was interrupted, and I immediately woke up with more pain. The burning tip of the firewood pressed into my shin is reflected in my field of vision. Aoi''s usation of "Did you deceive...!?" echoed in my ears.


    "No, she didn''t...!!"


    I immediately denied Aoi''s words. I knew my master was not that kind of person. There was no meaning in betraying us here. Above all, my master''s previous words, that was...!!


    "Could it be...!!"


    I raised my head, beating my aching body. And I saw it. The figure of my master looking down on me. Half of her expression distorted in astonishment and agony, the other half cold and indifferent...!!


    "Are you really going to show up here, and not care about people''s hearts? Seriously!!?"


    I directed my hatred towards the "spirit" of Onitsuki Yuusei, the head of the Onitsuki family that had parasitized my master''s body...


    * * *


    ''How utterly detestable. I never imagined you would survive this long.''


    "What...?"


    My master''s mouth spat curses in a voice that was not her own. Half of her face filled with astonishment, the remaining half cold and expressionless. It was as if there were two people in one body, a manifestation of the extraordinary power possessed by the head of the Onitsuki family.


    ''Soul Seizure (Y��tai Ridatsu)''... The power to possess others'' bodies by dividing a part of one''s own soul. The power to possess and overwrite the original soul. The terror lies in the fact that it is even possible to partially preserve the personality of the original soul. The fact that one cannot even realize that they are being parasitized and consumed...!!


    "H-hahaha! This is truly merciless...!!?"


    It''s just too thorough. How many precautions did he take? How many sacrifices is he willing to make to kill us? It was an incredibly abnormal ''obsession.''


    ''What are you saying? In reality, you''vee this far. Rather, my concerns were correct. It''s true that being prepared is never a bad thing.''


    "My body...!?"


    The burning firewood was lifted without emotion. And it was brought down. I screamed. I was surprised that I could still make such a voice. This guy, of all things, pressed it against my decaying flesh...!!?


    ''Here, one more time.''


    "Aaaaargh...!?"


    "Tomobe!!? Stop it!! To impersonate my father and to harm Tomobe...!!"


    Aoi screams in response to my third shout. She res at the assassin with a demon-like expression.


    "You coward! You pathetic coward! Your target is me, isn''t it?! You even imitate my father''s mannerisms!! Brainwashing!? Possession!? Why don''t you just introduce yourself properly!?"


    ''...''


    In response to Aoi''s provocation and abuse, the man controlling the other half of my master narrows his eyes as if bored. And he swings the wood. Inserted into my wound and make a scream for a fourth time.


    "Stop it...!? If you''re going to hit Tomobe..., hit me!!"


    ''I''ll deal with youter. Unworthy daughter. Just watch silently there... ''

 Chapter 149.3

    Chapter 149.3


    [Part 3/5]


    "Ugh!!?"


    "Cough!?"


    Aoi is forcibly silenced by the released spiritual words. My master coughs and suffers. It was the side effect of being forcibly used a technique that does not suit her skill and spiritual power. The wood is pulled out from the wound...


    "Haa, haa... You''re quite cold to your daughter, aren''t you? Especially... a cute, blooming one, right?"


    ''You speak as if you know everything. Young one. As talkative as ever.''


    "Hgu!!?"


    The firewood was thrust into the wound on my shoulder for the fifth time. Aoi struggled as if using me, her mouth remaining closed. I restrained Aoi to avoid her bing a target. After pulling the firewood away, the head of the family spoke again.


    ''You really managed to tame that wild girl in just three days. Admirable, especially considering she''s not only alive but also in one piece. ...Truly eerie, beyond imagination.''


    After saying that much, the arm of my master, controlled by him, grabbed my hair, pulling it up. A cold voice whispered in my ear.


    ''Who is pulling the strings? A mere servant like you surviving through these countless trials is already a feat. And the way you talk and deceive... where did you learn that? Spit it out quickly.''


    "Wha...!? Gih!!?"


    Before I could finish my retort, my forehead was mmed into the ground. The flesh on my forehead tore, and blood spurted out.


    "Mm~!? Mm~!!!?"


    "Tomobe!"


    ''Shit, you better not y dumb too much. While you might deceive others, I''m different. There are plenty of interrogation methods. It''s easier if you just confess.''


    "Kuh...!!?"


    My master resists. However, the control of her arm is instantly taken away. And...with a cracking sound, my ear is torn off.


    "Aaaaaagh!?"


    This is my loudest scream so far. My hair that was grabbed is released, and I copse onto Aoi. It hurts. It hurts! Ouch...!!?


    "D-damn it!!? Stop!"


    ''W-what part should I break next? Well, which part would be good?''


    "Tomobe!?"


    "Aghhh...!!?"


    The back of my head is trampled on. My nose is broken. Blood is pouring out. The blood, seeping into the soil....


    "Hoo. Hoo, hoo..."


    ''Hmm, I see. Next... it''s in the way. Disappear.''


    Deliberating, the head of the family who had been choosing the next part to break turns around and strikes with an open hand. For a moment, I saw something being torn apart. Was that... a feather? A hidden technique...?


    ''Hmph. So this is an act ofpensation, huh? Quite ridiculous... No, is this also your scheme? It''s quite something to deceive even a woman like that.''


    Brushing off his arm, sniffing, he coldly says. I couldn''t understand what he was saying, and all I could do was be confused, even forgetting the pain.


    Right after, my face was kicked up and blown away.


    "Ouch, ugh!?"


    "~~~!!!?"


    Repeatedly, I was mmed to the ground from my back. Aoi''s groaning voice could be heard leaking out. Fortunately, although it''s not saying much, Psycho Father is not skilled in martial arts, and the body of my manipted master is much more fragile than the sh*ty boss. Thanks to being considerably favored by him before, I didn''t think the pain would be that bad.


    ...Haha. Just kidding, it hurts like crazy.


    "Ah, hah, ah...!? Haa, haa, haa...!!?"


    Struggling. Coughing. Breathing heavily. And unable to stand up. The sacrifice slowly approaching me... However, when he looked at me, heughed for the first time.


    ''Well,ing this far, would it be pointless to just hurt you? Hmm, in that case...''


    As if Yuusei came up with an idea, the sacrifice turns to someone else. Looking ahead, I was speechless. Because I understood his purpose.


    At the destination of the head of the family, there was Aoi, copsed and sprawled on the ground...


    "No way...!!?"


    That was indeed unexpected. Yuusei, with my master''s arm, captured Aoi, who was sitting with her back turned. She was immobilized.


    "Mm, mmm...!!?"


    ''Don''t take it the wrong way. It''s because that person didn''t listen obediently.''


    And calmly, he strangled Aoi from behind, using both arms around her neck.


    "~~~!?"


    It must have been a considerable amount of force. After all, Aoi''s eyes widened in shock. She struggled desperately. Suppressing her resistance forcefully, Yuusei mercilessly tightened his grip around his daughter''s throat. There was no trace of mercy or leniency.


    "Mm, mm... mm mm!?"


    ''Don''t worry. I''ll stop before you lose consciousness. I won''t kill you right away... You''ll serve as an example for interrogation purposes.''


    Contrary to his actions, his words were eerily calm.


    "Stop... Please, stop..."


    ''Hmph.''


    "~~~!? Mm mm mm mm!!?"


    As I crawled towards them, he coldly observed me. Yuusei tightened his grip around Aoi''s neck even harder, digging his nails in. Aoi convulsed like a fish impaled by a knife, unable to withstand the strength. Water droplets escaped from her. Although it couldn''t be seen through her clothes, she likely wet herself. And her pitiful reaction gradually weakened. And...


    ''Oh, I see. I had forgotten, haven''t I?''


    As if in a daze, he picked up the burning piece of wood that had fallen in front of him. And... thrust it forward.


    ''That face... it''s detestable. Should I sear it a little?''


    Saying such things, he slowly and steadily brought the burning tip of the piece of wood he had grabbed closer to his daughter''s face. The scorching heat shone in front of the child''s eyes.


    The heated air audaciously licked Aoi''s skin.


    "~~~!!!?"


    ''Don''t struggle!!''


    "Nn?nn?hi''!!"


    By pping her cheek, hepletely crushed her will to resist that was about to be born again. The child, with tears in her eyes, writhed in pain as the cheek was pierced. Once again, the ominous mes approached her fresh cheek.


    And the vivid heat ovepped with the outline of the princess''s beauty....


    "Uwooooooohhhh!!!?"


    I mustered the remaining trace of my spiritual power and leapt like a guardian spirit. The muscles in my legs screamed in unison. Clearly, there was a sound of diforting from my leg muscles. I didn''t care. Just like that, I charged at my master with a tackle at full force, vomiting blood.


    ''What!?''


    "Haaaaaahhhh!!!!"


    The clumsy charge that would normally be easily avoided in normal training, however, it seems that my master''s body was unable to avoid it. Before my fierce onught, my master''s posture crumbles.


    ''Guh''


    "Ugh!!?"


    Two different ovepping voices. And I pushed her down. I then grabbed her hand. However, I didn''t know what else I should do.


    I didn''t know how to release the ''unique ability'' possessed by Yuusei.


    "Ha, haa... well, for now, if I catch him...!!?"


    ''Don''t underestimate me, kiddo...!''


    "Gahh!!?"


    Before I could try to restrain his hands and feet, Yuusei moved. A knee kick in the attacking posture struck my abdomen. I choke. My arms slip through the restraints.


    ''How about this...!!?''


    "Agh!!?"


    A finger thrusts into my eye socket. With a gruesome sensation, my eyeballs were grabbed.


    "This, this...!!?"


    Pain, difort, and anger filled the air as our gazes crossed in a fleeting moment. Half of my master''s face was adorned with a sadistic smile. This is bad. If things continue like this, my eyeballs will be gouged out...!!?


    "Stop!!"


    My master shouted in anger as she grabbed her own arm.


    ''Huh!? I''m surprised. You still resist...''


    "Damn it, aaargh!!?"


    Perhaps it was the result of her resilient spirit. In an instant, she seized control of her body and swiftly pulled her fingers out from my eye sockets. With that momentum, my master forcefully struck her own arm with a fist imbued with spiritual power.


    "Aaah...!!?"


    ''You''ll regret it!!?''


    A loud, gruesome sound echoed. Yuusei clicked his tongue. My master''s full-force punch, enhanced by spiritual power, dented the thin metal te, or worse, pierced through it. It goes without saying what would happen if she did that to an unarmed, unenhanced limb. My master''s screams continued endlessly. Despite screaming, her body moved against her own will.


    "Kafu!!?"


    Her unharmed arm tightly gripped my throat.


    ''No other choice. If you continue to resist, should I just end it here?''


    "Ugh, ghhh!!?"


    My throat tightens, tightens, and tightens. I try to brush off my master''s arm, but it feels like my body is being pushed beyond its limits, and no matter what I do, it doesn''t even flinch. I can''t breathe. I can''t take in oxygen. My consciousness gradually bes hazy...


    ''You''re going to be killed by your master. Wouldn''t it be much better than being eaten by a youkai or killed by Takaragen? It would be a wasted end for you, wouldn''t it?''

 Chapter 149.4

    Chapter 149.4


    [Part 4/5]


    There was anger and ridicule in his cold words, but it seemed like the most emotional thing I''d ever seen.


    It was a straightforward, directed malice.


    "Gah, Higa!? Kuh...!!?"


    Desperately, I try to release the arms that are squeezing me. But I am no match. It doesn''t move an inch. It''s futile. If it continues like this...


    (If it continues like this... what will happen?)


    I imagine. What will happen after I''m killed? What will happen to Aoi? What will happen to my master? No, it surely won''t end with just that.


    The question tainted with delusions of being asked by Yuusei just now, the worst case would be harming to the servant group or my hometown family...


    "That, no!!?"


    ''Ghhh, haa!?''


    I grab the woman''s neck almost as ifpelled to do so. Just protecting won''t ensure survival. If I''m to be killed, I''ll kill before that��simple logic. I reflexively executed it.


    ''Gah, ugh...!?''


    The face showed surprise at the unexpected counterattack. The hand strangling my neck slightly loosened. I tightened my grip even more. With both arms and one arm, moreover, in a straddling position, there''s no question as to who has the advantage.


    "H-haha...!!"


    I snarled ferociously, disying a triumphant grin. I delight in the fact that the deranged life is within my grasp. Intoxicated with a sense of superiority. Haha!! Just a little more, a bit more, a bit more, just a little more...!!


    "Tomo, be..."


    "!!?"


    And then, I froze at the words escaping from her lips. A cold shower doused my thoughts that were heated by the moment. Understanding my own actions, I trembled. About to release my arm instinctively... In the next moment, she murmured.


    "Please... kill me."


    She pleaded.


    "I beg you, within me, inside of me, I plead...!!


    ''If you loathe me!! Then just disappear already!!''


    "!!?"


    The interrupted voice of my master is an infuriating man''s angry voice. Catching a glimpse of the tragic battle unfolding in my eyes... I instinctively tightened the strength in my ckened arm. Squeezing with all my might, squeezing my master.


    "You b*stard! You damn son of a b*tch!! You moth*rfucker!!!?"


    ''Ghhhhhhh!!!!''


    I screamed. I screamed like a madman. Screaming while strangling, being strangled, strangling each other, thrusting our murderous intent at one another. Cursing. Hexing.


    "Aaaaoooooo!!!"


    ''Aaaaaaa!!!!''


    Shouting, roaring, crying out, the situation was evenly matched, but the scales gradually tipped, resistance weakening little by little, yet still not letting my guard down, continuing to squeeze, to squeeze, to squeeze...


    ''If it hase to this!! There is no other way!!''


    The arm squeezing me loosened. But then, my head was grabbed and pulled closer. My eyes locked with those clouded, deranged eyes.


    Confronting the madness and obsession that lurked deep within those eyes.


    ''That body, if it''s makes Hina pleased...!!''


    "!!?"


    Understanding what he was nning to do, I couldn''t afford to hesitate anymore. Sensing the worst, my nails dug into the flesh of the neck. Blood gushed out, twisting, twisting, and twisting. I had to make it in time, so I carried out my murderous intent.


    At the same time, a difort permeated my mind. It''s invading me but I suppressing them. I spat them out. I exerted force in my arms and I sobbed.


    In the final moment, I looked directly into the sorrowful eyes of the woman in front of me....


    And then. And then. And then....


    * * *


    "And what did you say just now, sir?"


    "...!?"


    A questioning voice that sounded soft and gentle brought me back to reality. While still on one knee, I nced upwards for a moment. A bluish-purple color came into view.


    "Hehehe..."


    I locked eyes with the Lady of the Onitsuki family, Onitsuki Sumire, who was looking down on me. Her gaze seemed carefree, gentle, cold, and cruel. In other words, her emotions were unreadable.


    One of the skills of stealth techniques. A technique that deceives the skill of mind reading... I made an effort to act expressionless and answered the question.


    "... I am not interested."


    "Oh?"


    She let out a small sigh. She narrowed her eyes with great interest.


    "Is that all?"


    "If I have received favors from the Honorable Onitsuki family and have noints, then there is no reason to go against that."


    I recalled the scene from that time and answered. Kneeling in the pouring rain, bowing deeply, pushing my fist into the muddy ground, I solemnly and hesitantly spoke with a calm andposed tone, repeating the contents without any falsehood...


    "...Is that so. Is that really all?"


    It was a gentle and gentle questioning, or rather, interrogation. And it continued...


    "I calmly pacified and advised. Taking into ount our position, it is appropriate to make statements, although I am of an insignificant status, I offered my advice."


    I answered in a calm andposed manner. It was not a lie. There was no point in lying. There was a possibility of being monitored by surveince, and if memories were peeked at, everything would be exposed under the daylight in an instant. Therefore, I spoke meticulously and cautiously, speaking only the truth.


    "...Hehe."


    Thedy fell silent for a moment, then adorned a much clearer smile than before. It was reminiscent of a sadistic carnivore.


    And she chuckled. Hehehehe. Kusukusukusu. Concealing her charming, glossy lips painted with vibrant red with her sleeve, sheughed,ughed, andughed.


    "Poor thing, having your once-in-a-lifetime confession ignored... As thedy of the house, it''s a different matter, but as a mother, it feels like my heart is about to burst with pride."


    Thedy closed her eyes and spoke in a truly solemn tone. It was so deeply sincere, absurdity reached its peak.


    "I understand. No more questions. ...Was it tough for you? This mission, I mean."


    "...Thanks to the Dagger bestowed upon me by thedy, I was able to sessfully purify the target."


    I expressed gratitude indifferently to the tant words of encouragement. In the first ce, it was abnormal for me, alone, to be tasked with exterminating the pseudo-evil god that would supposedly resurrect in the mountain depths during a ritual. Especially considering the nature of the bestowed Dagger (tant��), a curse-tool... It was truly excessive makeup. Beneath it, the swirling malice, enmity, and murderous intent were unfathomable.


    "It''s quite. ...Let''s report to that person that things have been resolved safely. And this..."


    And then, thedy ced it in front of my eyes. A bug cage sealed with countless charms. At the same time, she quickly took a step and approached.


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, a cold palm touched my cheek. Soft fingertips gently stroked. Wrapped around my jaw, my head was forcibly lifted upwards.


    Right in front of my eyes and nose was the face of a woman. Eyes filled with indescribable emotions gazed into my eyes, the depths of my eyes, and even deeper.


    It was as if peering into an abyss.


    "..."


    "..."


    Our breaths mingled. The breaths blended together. A freezing silence dominated. I tried to maintain the calmness of my heart. But time felt endlessly long.


    "Well, then."


    ...Suddenly, it ended. Thedy released her hand from my cheek and moved away. I remained frozen in ce, listening to the next words.


    "To report the details to that person, I will be out of the room for about half 2 hours. ...Until I return, please wait quietly here."


    "...Yes"


    I released my breath and bowed my head, suppressing the fear, tension, and anger that gnawed at me. I endured it. I endured it by lowering my head deeply.


    After that, I heard footsteps. The sound of sandals sliding on the tatami mats. The shoji paper door closed, and silence fell... After a few beats, I let out a deep exhale. My posture, slightly faltering, loosened the tension. Sweat poured down my face.


    "Haa, haa, haa..."


    Iposed myself and calmed my racing heart. Then, I reached out towards the bug cage.


    ...Before that woman returned, I had to release the beastly instinct swirling within me.


    "Ku... it hurts..."


    My fingertips touched the talisman. I carefully peeled off one talisman after another. They were seals designed to hinder the release of my inner self, weak against external interference. Touching them caused numbness, nothing more.


    That''s right. It should be just that... So why does this emptiness of guilt fill my chest every time I remove a talisman?


    "..."


    Despite my confusion, my hand didn''t stop. I kept peeling, peeling, and peeling. And when I peeled off the final talisman, I released the bug cage and opened the lid.

 Chapter 149.5

    Chapter 149.5


    [Part 5/5]


    ....And then, the sealed monster was released.


    ''(*�R?�Q) Hello, everyone''s idol is arrived!!''


    "Who is it?"


    It hadn''t been several months. It had been a week since thest incident, and the child spider who always made nonsensical remarks appeared as usual. Well, no one was really expecting anything, right?


    "...You idiot *Flick*"


    ''(*>��


    To discipline her, I gave her a smack on the forehead and quickly grabbed her belly. As soon as I lifted her up, she stopped reacting so gleefully.


    "Just do your job already..."


    With a sigh of exasperation, Imanded the spider, which was three times bigger than my fist, to sit on my arm. Even before I gave themand, she had already extended her fangs and started sucking my blood. I let her drink the tainted blood flowing through my body.


    ''(��????) Delicious! Delicious! (;^o^) So tastyyyy!!''


    "Hey, hey"


    The carefree spider feasting on blood with a foolish face. I endured the dull pain and leaned against the pir, allowing myself to be sucked in. No matter how much I try to deceive, the mutations within my body cannot bepletely stopped. I could feel the fatigue, muscle pain, nausea, and above all, the growing difort within my body after returning from youkai transformation.


    "...Haa."


    While continuously being drained of blood, I smirked quietly. I mocked. I ridiculed.


    I had inadvertently gained a foothold for retribution, and it caused a dark smile to form on my lips...


    ''(��?��?��)... Papa?''


    No one noticed the whisper of the white spider god...


    * * *


    "Ahaha! Ahahaha!! Ahahahaha!!!"


    It happened two hours after a certain servant was allowed to make the spider drink their blood. In a room of an inn soundproofed by enchantments, the girl continued tough, as if driven mad. She continued to sneer. Relentlessly, endlessly. Madly ecstatic. Dancing.


    "Prin...cess?"


    From the beginning, the white fox by the side of the upper seat had been trembling with fear. Just when she thought the "true master" had finally returned to the inn with the sunrise, she was miserably soaked, but her expression was dreamy. She blushed and excitedly continued tough, which was quite a natural reaction.


    "Ahahahaha! Wonderful! It''s wonderful!! Ah, it''s the best!! Hey, do you know why?"


    Dancing brilliantly in her filthy clothes, Aoi spoke to the Shiro in front of her Conversations with the beloved person in the pouring rain. Reciting every word and sentence without mistake. Exposing their own shameful behavior. She blissfully recounted the scene of being rejected by him. This greatly puzzled the servant.


    "S-So, why is that...?"


    Although it should have been despair for her master, instead her master was filled with joy. It was too strange, and the intention behind it was unclear, causing her to think that perhaps the princess had gone mad.


    ...No, in a sense, the princess was indeed broken.


    "He kneeled! In front of me!!"


    "Eh... Ah, um...?"


    What does that mean? Shiro couldn''t understand. She couldn''t grasp what was being said. Almost instinctively, she tried to ask, but she stopped herself, overwhelmed by the carnivorous smile of her master.


    "We had an agreement!"


    "Huh!?"


    And suddenly, Aoi screamed. Her high-pitched voice resonated throughout the room, expressing sheer joy.


    "We had a code! A signal! Many! So many!!!!"


    It was a memory from long ago. Memories with him in the deep forest. A secret signal they confirmed with each other, hidden from the fly-catching grass, to survive together.


    If they clenched their fists and raised them up, it meant "trust." So, what did it mean when they clenched their fists and lowered them...?


    "It''s a lie."


    Aoi answered with genuine delight. She spoke of the pinky promise they made with him.


    "Lies, lies! Big lies!! Don''t trust anything!! Everything is theplete opposite!!! Everything is theplete opposite of nonsense!!!!"


    In other words, his words meant everything... and that was the greatest blessing for her. It was even a divine oracle.


    "Ahaha!!"


    With a hazy expression, she smiled once again. Pure and innocent like a maiden, yet twisted and grotesque like a hideous demon. Her clouded gaze resembled that of a famished beast.


    Now, did they notice? No, they probably didn''t. Even if they read his memories, it would be the same. Memories are memories, and even if the emotions warp the scenes, it doesn''t mean the can read the emotions themselves.


    There is no way tomunicate without words, to understand each other. It''s a secret between him and her. A secret, a password...


    "Hehehe! Hehehehehe!! Ahahahahaha!!!"


    And once again, sheughed mockingly. And she reveled in madness. Recognizing that special connection between him and herself, she felt the bond in her heart, causing her whole body to tremble. Excitement surged through her. Climax reached. Climaxed so much that her underwear became stained.


    And the pure white turned into a thick, rusty crimson.


    ...Well, for a girl named Onitsuki Aoi, it was just a trivial matter not worth mentioning. She had far more important things to prioritize than suchmonce urrences.


    "So, that''s why... First, get out of there. You''re in the way."


    In a grand disy, Aoi arrogantlymanded, without a trace of shame, even down to the silk attire. Shemanded her servant at the head seat. Directed towards her own shadow, without a difference.


    Toward the three Hondo shiki she controlled, her ultimate trump card.


    ''...''


    The shadow, disguised as Onitsuki Aoi, smiled silently in response. And then, it dissolved and disappeared. It returned to the shadows with a hushed sound. Concealed. Hidden.


    And in the empty seat, the princess sat in stillness. Leaning her elbow against her side, she dreamed. In a dream-like state.


    "Well, first, I have to share the request. I have to."


    In her mind, an image of a family member, a honey-colored youngdy, who was embarrassing at her age. Arade with the same aspirations.


    If she doesn''t tell her, she won''t understand what he desires. The path he will take. The deep, deep connection between herself and him... and if she doesn''t guide him and support him, she won''t be able to serve him. She won''t be able to give him everything. Yes, she must also put an end to the fake subus, Matsuhige. Because she wouldn''t be able to live without him, she would never defy him.


    And so, starting with oneself, one must humble oneself, support, and allow him to sit at the top...


    "Ah, how wonderful..."


    Daydreaming, sighing with charm. She truly thought it was a wonderful thing. It''s not about burdening him. It''s not about entrusting him. It''s not about imposing responsibility. What she intend to do is not so irresponsible.


    It''s the opposite. She does indeed have expectations for him. But it''s not just about expectations. It''s about giving to him. Everything. Position, honor, money, even herself. She will give him power. She won''t hold back. There''s no reason to hold back.


    Because it''s the necessary condition for her to serve by his side, the necessary measure to protect him, and above all, it''s what he himself desired...


    "...Yes. I will give it to you. Power. Authority. But, should I give it to his surrounding?"


    It''s not. It''s not for them at all.. Absolutely not. It must not be. Looking up at the sky with clouded eyes, Aoi emphasizes that fact.


    That was the truth Onitsuki Aoi realized in those days. The reason she couldn''t find value in his surroundings.


    But isn''t it obvious? What have they given to him? Harming the body, hurting the heart, expecting without giving anything in return, burdening him without anypensation?


    Isn''t their very existence a burden on him?


    "But I am different. I will give it to you. I will bear everything for you."


    And when everything is fulfilled, I will ept your anger, despair, pain, and sins, all of it... She thought. It might seem terribly unfair from Aoi''s perspective, but it doesn''t matter, even if it''s for him, it''s not what he desires.


    "You are kind. That kindness will someday kill you. I know that."


    Deep, filled with sorrowful sighs. Yes, it has been continuous since that day. It would be fine to abandon the masses. It would be fine to ignore. If only he would follow the prepared path. Then he could be a hero without getting hurt like now.


    But still, he quickly deviate from the paved path...


    "Is it wrong to expect something from you? I understand. If it weren''t, I wouldn''t be like this right now..."


    Are you being devoured or vited? At least, her current self is no longer here. She exist because she were picked up by him. She was saved because he was that kind of person.


    So what? That doesn''t mean she can allow him to suffer, agonize, and bear the burden. It''s not something that the person himself should desire. Onitsuki Aoi was selfish and materialistic.


    She was saved by him. However, he doesn''t need to save others at the expense of hurting misceneous people. He doesn''t need to carry that burden. It''s one of the reasons that distorted the memories of those days with him. It seems that seal has been broken so that he doesn''t suffer anymore.


    "But fortunately, you finally wanted that...!!"


    It''s not about hurting someone for the sake of others. Aoi sincerely delights in his selfish desire to hurt someone for his own sake. She can imagine what fuels that revenge. Still... this is just the first step.


    He''s a fallen act in a sense, but that''s what his desire. For his happiness. Aoi doesn''t believe in having a pure heart, a life of poverty, or the richness of the heart. It''s just the howling of a loser. It''s just sour grapes from those who gained nothing.


    If he had it, he wouldn''t have needed to lose anything during those three days in the first ce...


    "Oh, this is really exciting!!"


    In response to his long-awaited request, Onitsuki Aoi continued to tremble with joy. She continued to emit seductive sighs, imagining a beautiful and vibrant future with him...


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Book 10 Epilogue 1

    Book 10 Epilogue 1


    [Part 1/5]


    "So, in the end, it was a failure, huh?"


    As they advanced through the treacherous Hyouga Mountain Range, a rugged beast path that Fus��-kuni still hadn''t fully grasped, the youkai hummed to themselves. They sneered at the figure leading the way. A voice that seemed both coddling and insolent.


    The one who spoke was Yuka, a high-ranking member of the Salvation Youkai organization, the cmity youkai Kamaitachi.


    "So, I said we should take action too, right? What are we gonna do now? We couldn''t even sever the transportation at Seki or kill the Princess, huh? Our carefully nned scheme went to waste, didn''t it? It''s a major failure, isn''t it?"


    Crossing their arms behind their back, Yuka confronted the other person, circling them round and round. They had strongly suggested that they participate in the operation utilizing the Ezo tribes this time around.


    The curse-tool was provided to the Ezo tribes as a matter of course. THey also helped with the breeding and capture of the lower-ranked individuals. However, it was quite unlikely that they could defeat the skilled exorcists who were stationed in the city with just that. In fact, three of the main forces youkais that were supposed to be deployed around the city were literally killed in seconds, and the remaining key figure couldn''t even reach the city.


    "Complete defeat, total failure. Isn''t that right?"


    "It doesn''t really matter. Just sowing the seeds of discord around Ezo''s princess is already a sufficient achievement. There was also a possibility that we would be counterattacked if we intervened half-heartedly."


    The figure d in a coat leading the way responded in a detached and intellectual tone. The Four Disasters, who once threatened the capital, and also the head of the first Omnyouji Bureau, did not seem to be concerned about the oue of this operation.


    Furthermore, it can be said that he never expected sess in the first ce. After all, it was nothing more than a mere harassment. The real goal was another operation that would be executed simultaneously in another area. Therefore, Nue was rxed about the oue.


    "More importantly, it''s unlike you to be so eager. Are your restraints loosened? Or... did you really want to pay your respects that badly?"


    "Huh?"


    "Whether it was in Hotoya Vige or Mount H��raku, you must have received a painful blowback. And in Hotoya Vige, you were confronted by a cute underssman..."


    What interrupted Nue''s question was a scythe-like w thrust at his throat.


    "...Don''t get carried away, alright? Do you want your head to be chopped off, human?"


    A child-like figure had approached without him noticing. It was a Kamaitachi disguised as a young child. With an adorable child''s appearance, they coldly questioned while looking up at the flesh mass imitating humans. Mocking, belittling, and insulting. They told Nue to know his ce.


    Five hundred years ago, during the time of great war, countless monsters gathered under a single pir. They challenged humans with this leader.


    But their leader brought someone who was the head of the noble g and stopped the almost-human human as his advisor... There are not many who openly oppose him. However, many did not trust him because of his background. Yes, for example, like this Kamaitachi...


    "Just because you were weed by the leader, doesn''t mean you''re one of us. Don''t act so important when you''re not even one of our own."


    Although he stops humans wherever he goes, he is originally human. And he is not the opposite of humans, which would be youkai. Being not human does not prove that one is a youkai. The monster with a hundred faces in front of Yuka can''t even be strictly called a youkai. That''s why they had that attitude.


    "It''s not good to bring personal emotions into the workce. I think it''s important to separate personal and professional matters."


    It was a sharp and immediate response to the warning. Especially if it is spoken in a calm andposed manner.


    ...And these insensitive words stirs up the jealousy that has been swirling in Yuka''s heart for five hundred years.


    "...!!"


    ...The fury of the ferocious weasel and the sound of the wind cutting through the air happened simultaneously, and the clumsy piece of flesh that was once an arm flew through the air in an instant.


    "...Could you please stop? It hurts, you know?"


    Theint about the severed arm seemed rather light, but if it came from this guy, it was only natural. For this monster, the physical body was nothing more than a temporary vessel for the soul.


    "...Watch your words. You imitating monkey."


    The response, resembling a derogatory remark from a weasel with a giant scythe-like tail, was directed inwardly. It was a disgust towards his own uncontroble instincts, despite the name bestowed upon him by the leader and the restraint it provided.


    ...But it was not meant as a response to Nue''s actions, by any means. To rify, it was not of the tsundere type.


    "Youck cuteness. It would have been nice if you were secretly hurt inside... No, do you really have no trace of guilt?"


    "Of course not. Should I cut off another one?"


    In response to Nue''s slightly lonely remark, the weasel rejected it with a clear sense of disgust. At that moment, they even considered dismantling Nue. After all, it''s not like the vessel would disappear just because it suffered some damage.


    "Ahaha. Um, well, that''s... It''s really something to navigate this mountain path without a guide. Personally, I''d like to wear a disguise though."


    Interjecting from the side, a fox pleaded with soothing words. It was a golden fox and a girl. A fox disguised as a beautiful girl. It was Ruri Kouka, the leader of the youkai foxes, who gathered the youkai fox n known as "Yao."


    The request to pave this mountain path and locate the countless traps was because only Nue was capable of doing so. It was a selfish reason, as expected of a youkai fox.


    "Don''t worry, I''m strong and I have extra lives. I also have food."


    "But I don''t have extra lives!? And can you please stop calling me ''food''?"


    The fox retorted against the boss who had always treated her as sacrifices. The fox knew that this weasel''s words were not jokes or puns.


    "Don''t worry. Even if Kouka dies, Momokou is here, so there won''t be any problems with the management of the youkai fox n."


    "It''s about human emotions!!"


    "By the way, you''re a fox, right...?"


    It was a retort from Yuka directed at the fox who was using them with teary eyes. It seemed even more ridiculous for a youkai fox, who manipted and denigrated human emotions, to say such things.


    At the same time, Kouka, who is being bullied, also has a wicked thought that seems to be characteristic of a youkai. This weasel, even though they gains knowledge through their name, remains malicious.


    "Well, you know... In terms of your natural physical abilities, you... or rather, youkai foxes are weaklings, right? Even if you can transform or use illusion techniques, you''re probably prepared for traps or dealing with Servants. It''s only logical that you''re my prey in terms of survival rate, isn''t it?"


    "What kind of logic is that!? And besides, can''t you just not crush the guide?"


    "Then, should I crush you instead?"


    "Of course, I don''t want that!!"


    Yuka revels in a sense of superiority as they threaten and directs their killing intent towards the fox, who panics desperately. This is exactly how it should be. Lately, the humans they encounter have been needlessly rebellious, so it can''t be helped. This fox is a perfect substitute.


    ...And here, Yuka suddenly notices a gaze and looks back at Nue. It''s an awkward sight of the two of them impolitelyparing their bodies and wearing solemn expressions.


    "...What''s the matter? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "No, I certainly agree with what you''re saying. I do have prepared gatekeepers for the modified youkai creatures ahead... It''s true that Kouka would have more impact than you, I suppose..."


    Before he could finish his words, a sound of wind cutting through was heard. Nue''s head was swiftly cut off from the chin.


    "Oh, sorry. My tail just moved unintentionally. What were you saying?"


    "...Kouka-kun, what did I say? My mind went nk and I don''t remember."


    "You''re lying, right?! That''s definitely a lie...!!?"


    Kouka desperately condemned Nue, who tried to push her away as if deflecting a bomb. It was bullying. It was unfair. In this situation, it was a tragedy to have the lowest position. The fox genuinely wished to advance quickly. It would be great if there was a vacant position somewhere.


    "Well, well... Can''t we stop fooling around here? The sun is almost directly overhead. We just have to go down from here. Are we really going to take a nap together?"


    In response to Nue''s words after looking at the time, Kouka nodded with teary eyes and responded. Yuka also agreed but looked disgruntled. "Are you speaking the truth?" they muttered inwardly.


    And the march resumed. With a severed arm and two-thirds of the head missing, the mass of flesh led the way.


    "Now, now. Let''s hurry. Oh, it''s better not to look up, you know? If your eyes meet, you''ll be devoured from the head."


    Without asking what, Nue continued to warn while advancing on the treacherous mountain path, bouncing despite the unsteady bnce. It wasn''t due to good physical reflexes but rather a basic function built into the container. As always, it was peculiarly fixated on strange things.


    "Wait a minute! What do you mean by ''devoured from the head''? What''s lurking?"


    "Oh,dies should be especially careful. Sometimes it might feel a bit stolen (or taken), too."


    "Why in katakana!?"


    Amidst themotion, Nue and the fox continued forward. Nue seemed delighted, while the fox had a pale face and a desperate expression.


    "..."


    And there stood Yuka, the sole remaining pir, silently standing in that spot for a while. With a bewildered gaze, they continued to stare intently at the back of the figure d in tattered clothes...


    "...It smells like a lie. You roon monkey."


    And then, their tail wagged. Jumping towards their own face from behind was a freshly severed arm. After impaling it on the extended palm with the hidden mouth opened to its limit, they tore it apart as if stirring it.

 Book 10 Epilogue 2

    Book 10 Epilogue 2


    [Part 2/5]


    "..."


    Yuka stomped on the arm, which continued to twitch even after being torn apart, and finally followed after them...


    ...


    ...


    How far have they climbed? How far have they progressed? Despite the end of winter and the arrival of spring, the remaining snow still scattered on the surrounding rocky surface began toe into view. The wind blowing made it feel chilly. Feeling slightly annoyed, they finally found it in their path.


    They arrived at a shabbily built mountain hut, standing as if piercing the mountain path.


    "Hey there, thanks for the wee. ...Mine can be small, right? The blessings of spring should prioritize the beautifuldies, after all."


    "In the first ce, I wasn''t cooking to act, you know?"


    In front of his master''s words, the disciple who was grilling cherry trout over the bonfire set up in front of the mountain hut responded with a sullen expression.


    From Kamui''s perspective, who had arrived at the mountain hut earlier as a preliminary task, this request was nothing but a cold and dreary deprivation of the rare enjoyment obtained in such a deste ce. It couldn''t be more unreasonable.


    "But, I never expected you to eat all these by yourself. I''m surprised to learn that you have such a big appetite..."


    There were four pitiful cherry trouts being grilled on skewers around the bonfire. None of them seemed to fit in Kamui''s belly alone, considering his size.


    "Oh no, it''s not like I''m going to eat them all by myself... I have twopanions with me... Oh, wait? Where are they... Ah!"


    Kamui tried to argue, but then started looking around, searching behind and scanning the surroundings until finally finding them.


    Yuka''s tall figure, with a stoic expression and half of her face wrapped in bandages, had animal ears protruding from her head and a tail extending from her buttocks. Contrary to her unchanging expression, her tail wagged vigorously.


    "Hey, Rouya (the werewolf). Long time no see. How have you been while I was away?"


    "...Yeah."


    Two figures with contrasting heights, like siblings or parent and child. However, despite Yuka looking much younger, they spoke in a condescending tone. On the other hand, Rouya didn''t resist and responded briefly, as if seekingfort from Yuka''s embrace. It almost seemed like a shy younger brother or son relying on a protector.


    "Oh, you cute one. Here, it''s a souvenir."


    "A souvenir..."


    And as if remembering, Yuka handed a small bag from under their sleeve to Rouya, the junior wolf who clung to their back. If Rouya were to take it, he would feel a hard lump inside.


    "What is this?"


    "Dried heart."


    "Dried heart?"


    "Yeah, dried heart."


    Yuka calmly answers Kamui''s question from the side. It will be a help for this former half-youkai wolf to "regain new power" by extracting and drying the still-living liver of the wolf youkai they found on their mission in the Northern region. Knowing this, Rouya also picks and nibbles at it like dried sweet potatoes.


    "...Rouya, where is the youngdy?"


    "Napping in the hut."


    "I see. By the way, how does it taste?"


    "Not good."


    "I see..."


    Okuri-okami calmly and sinctly answered Kamui''s question. The minimal response showed that he had no intention of continuing the conversation. Ezo, the non-human person, awkwardly chuckled at his indifferent attitude.


    "I wonder if you''re getting along well with her?"


    Reacting to the conversation between the shadow and the wolf, Nue asks. Kamui''s bitter expression bes even more solemn as they continue to answer.


    "To be honest, youngdy is more attached to Rouya than she is to me. I''m just a mere servant."


    "It''s only natural, isn''t it? If I were to treat a suspicious monkey like you on the same level as the adorable Rouya, that would be a problem. I thought you were just a beast, but you surprisingly have a discerning eye, don''t you?"


    Yuka dered with a deep sense of conviction. While gently stroking the junior who rested their chin on their own head, they nodded in agreement. The expressionless wolf wagged its tail even more vigorously. Kamui''s face showed a weary expression in response.


    "Hehe... Nyahaha, this is quite something. It''s rich and the saltiness is just right, isn''t it? Delicious, delicious!"


    The fox had somehow managed to feast on cherry salmon. Of all things, she had chosen the biggest catch. She was acting on her own ord, without permission. This fox certainly had a thick skin in another sense.


    "Hey, what are you eating first, small fry?... Rouya, shall we eat too? Let''s feed each other."


    Following Kouka''s sneak attack, Yuka and Rouya followed suit. They tasted the food together, offering each other skewers.


    "Kamui, how about the preparations?"


    "...If you mean the boundary, it''s already in ce. As for the spiritual medicine, it''s right here."


    Nue, ncing at the three beasts enjoying the salt-grilled trout, inquired. Kamui, from within his coat, revealed three small bottles. They contained a fast-acting and shortsting sleeping potion made from the extracted juice of spiritual herbs.


    It serves as the key to inviting dreams.


    "Very well. Then, I ask for your vignce, Rouya-kun. ...Yes. This trout is well-seasoned with salt, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    Starting to eat thest grilled trout as a matter of course, Kamui silently directed a reproachful gaze towards his master who had burdened him with work.


    ...Naturally, it should be noted here that such a gaze was easily brushed off.


    * * *


    Fus��-kuni, an ind nation, is separated by steep mountains, bottomless ravines, andplex sea currents... Thend in all directions is divided by a rich yet harsh nature that even monsters with far surpassing physical abilities and supernatural powers struggle to deal with.


    Therefore, along with the end of the great war, the scattered youkai lost their leaders, making it impossible for them to cooperate with each other as they normally would. The upper echelons of Fus��-kuni also shared the same view.


    And that view was not wrong. If Fus��-kuni had not been aware of the existence of those youkai, it would have been a correct judgment.


    "Hmm? Ah... I see. That''s how it is. I''m still not used to this."


    Yuka stood in the midst of a dream-like mist, where even the immediate surroundings were unclear. As she became aware of her consciousness, she momentarily felt confused but quickly recalled her recent memories and understood. She then looked around. Several shadows, with various outlines, were already visible beyond the mist. It seemed that they had already arrived here. However...


    "Hey, hey, the Nishi Tsuchi team has a poor attendance rate, huh? What about Hakki? And Koren? They better not be cking off, right?"


    From within the mist, the faint shadow emerged, and the weasel inquired. It was immediately apparent from the distinctive horns that the figure was a demon (oni) who had gathered the fellow kin from western region. The problem was that the two veteran executives who should usually be standing on either side were nowhere to be seen... Remembering that it was originally an unpopr and ipatiblebination, the weasel pointed it out teasingly.


    "They''ve been exorcised. Both of them."


    "..."


    The ''Red Demon'' who had been appointed as the person in charge of the attack on the checkpoint in the Western Region answered indifferently from the other side of the mist. Hearing that, the weasel fell silent, their mood turning sour. The straightforward response implied something, and the weasel sensed it.


    ...At the very least, it was certain that this was no joke.


    "If you add it up, the newly appointed one was also killed. He foolishly challenged the head of Ak�� and was easily in. The soldiers, mere cannon fodder, were also partially destroyed... or rather, the deployed troops werepletely wiped out."


    "...Does that mean Hong''s big sister failed? You must be joking, right?"


    The loss of various small youkai and medium youkai was something that could be expected given the nature of the opponents. However, Hakki the Shirobozu, Koren the Mokugyo Daruma, both cmity youkai who fought and survived in the era of great war. Moreover, they were intelligent beings who could name themselves... And to top it off, even the promising neer, the bone warrior, was exterminated?


    ''No problem. The losses of the West Team have already been factored in.''


    Before the impatient weasel could speak, a raspy voice echoed through the space. Yuka quickly nced around, but they immediately realized that it was a futile action. The acting leader was cautious. Even if it was within the ''fantasy'' they had constructed, they were not an entity that would casually reveal themselves.


    But the real problem was...


    "Even if the neer is one thing, is it eptable for two veterans to be defeated?"


    ''Of course. The mission objective and the losses for that purpose are non-existent.''

 Book 10 Epilogue 3

    Book 10 Epilogue 3


    [Part 3/5]


    The dream youkai solemnly affirmed Yuka''s observation.


    ''I already understand the situation. The damage at the western region is extensive. It seems that it will take about a year to restore the city roads and bridges. The princess of the Daimyo family is nning to return to her homnd once. It has been decided that members of the Ak�� family will serve as her escorts.''


    And that was more than enough. Western region is an important region for Fus��-kuni, second only to center region. It had a powerful force stationed there. And they were able to prevent the scheduled arrival of the Daimyo family''s princess... Above all, they achieved remarkable results with the three cmity youkai pirs.


    ''It seems that the East Team failed, but fortunately, the damage was minimal. Did the South Team seed in eliminating the prince of the Hayato tribe? Now the South team''s army cannot move.''


    In the first ce, the operation in the East Team was like an extra. And the sess in the South Team was perfect. It was a natural assassination using the internal conflict between the Hayato tribe and the imperial court. Actually, the executor was a foolish person who was swayed by rumors.


    ''Well done. Let''s proceed to the central region as nned. I will arrange a guide for you.''


    "..."


    The shadow that was called upon was tall. With long hair that reached down to the ground, the slender figure remained silent even when addressed by the acting leader. It only wriggled its body without uttering a word. The affirmation and the surroundings were tentatively epted.


    "..."


    ''Well, as for the Northern region... I haven''t heard the results yet. What''s the situation?''


    Yuka, who had been silent, anxiously listened to the achievements from various aspects. The fact that they were asked to speak made them feel restless. Reporting the truth like this was highly hesitant for them.


    For Yuka, the achievements in the Northern region were not something to be celebrated...


    "That''s..."


    "Well, it''s not a great sess, but you could say it went well for the most part."


    Before Yuka knew it, a person suddenly appeared behind Yuka without them noticing. With a polite and suspicious tone, the weasel-like youkai turned around.


    The tone of voice was the same as when the person was a lump of flesh beforeing here, but the appearance waspletely different. Fair-skinned and slender, yet with a well-trained body that exuded a hint of sweetness, the man had a handsome appearance from head to toe, which could be considered attractive in general society...


    It is assumed that this is the appearance of the first Omnyouji Bureau head, Sugami Yoritsugu... From Yuka''s perspective, she could hardly believe that the soul of an entity that has undergone countless modifications and has lived for over a thousand years could be so upright. Even in this world of illusions, the technology that adorns oneself to this extent makes Yuka frown, and they keep their distance as a precaution. After all, they don''t know what might happen even in the dreams.


    "As for our own forces, there have been no losses. We only lost disposable pawns on-site. Although we couldn''t assassinate the princess of Ezo... the impact will remain. Even if she enters the capital, the political effect will be limited."


    Nue calmly speaks of the results of the operation, seemingly unaware of Yuka''s inner disgust. Nue''s demeanor is elegant and filled with confidence.


    "Moreover, since the princess of the western region has postponed her entry into the capital, it is meaningless even if Princess Tamamo arrives. It is inconceivable for a daughter of the barbarians to enter the capital before the princess of the Tokitsu family. In that sense, the life or death of the princess itself is insignificant."


    His argument was undoubtedly valid, being both sharp and transparent, considering the internal situation of Fus��-kuni''s political world.


    From the perspective of the imperial court, the Saeki White Dog n has long been a friendly tribe and has be quite assimted into Fus��-kuni. However, they were still seen as barbarians no matter where they went. Many of the court nobles, who resided in the shadows, unconsciously drew a line between themselves and this friendly tribe, looking down upon them.


    Furthermore, during the same period, the powerful Togitsu family from the western region, which had an ancestral connection to the court nobles, was scheduled to enter the imperial court. It would be aplete loss of face if the princess of Ezo were to enter first, considering their military strength, pride, and national power. It was certain to cause amotion. Therefore, even if the princess of Ezo arrived in the capital first, it held no significance whatsoever.


    "Rather, it would be better if she remained as an interesting spark... The situation around her has be quite intriguing."


    Nue said, cing a hand on his lips and smiling as if recalling something. It was a smile that clearly showed his malicious intent. Just by looking at it, one could tell that he was nning something unpleasant.


    ''...Is it that girl?''


    "Yes... Ah, perhaps it would be better to provide some additional context for those who are unaware."


    Nue nodded at the Dream Youaki''s suggestion and looked at the reactions of the others before rmending an exnation. In response, the voice in the dream began to speak.


    ''The person in charge of the Northern region probably already knows... They have found someone with the power of a shrine maiden.''


    "What!? Is that...!?"


    "Well, that''s certainly surprising, isn''t it?"


    The Red Demon from the west was astonished, while the Yakucho (Cmity Bird) from the East had a twisted smile. A murmur spread through the crowd. The weight of that word, the meaning it held, was significant.


    Shrine maiden, divine child, vessel of the gods. They calm the gods, serve the gods, entrust themselves to the gods, and bring down the gods... They are the oldest source of the detestable exorcists.


    Five hundred years ago, they were the worst existence that brought an end to their own future...


    "...You''re not joking, are you? If we were to say it out loud in this situation, it wouldn''t be just any ordinary shrine maiden impersonator, would it?"


    The Red Demon questioned with half-doubt. The existence of shrine maidens was a major concern, especially if they possessed the highest qualities.


    In order to avoid such a situation, the youkai salvation have been secretly working behind the scenes in the imperial court. Continuously eradicating the lineage of shrine maidens, suppressing their divine duties, and eliminating their wisdom... It is not easy to believe that all of these efforts were in vain, as if they were meaningless revtions.


    ''That''s right. There was also a role to confirm that in the attempt in the Northern region this time. There was a suitable sacrifice as well.''


    "The result was both the best and the worst. Despite being inferior, the beast god hadpletely lost the power to control life and death. It showed how a human body could repel a god''s curse head-on."


    Despite losing faith and weakening, the foolish Inugami refused to be an ally. It would have been easy to eliminate its fangs and ws, but they deliberately allowed the session. They intended to use it as a seed of intrigue, or even turn it into a pawn. However, it has proven to be more useful in this incident.


    And it has shown the worst possible conclusion.


    "Her potential as a shrine maiden is top-notch. And it seems that''s not all. It''s not just a simple purification. It''s a ''usurpation''... Yuka-kun, you directly experienced it by consuming that, right? You must be aware of it."


    As Nue spoke, the surrounding gazes turned towards them with hostility. Feeling a slight sense of superiority and difort, Yuka casually disguised them and replied.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I was consumed in Hotoya''s vige. It was quite a challenge. My fragmented memories didn''t fully return."


    Yuka''s words had a light tone but carried a sharpness. Hidden beneath was a simmering hatred. If it weren''t for her own abilities, they would have lost one-third of their youkai power and been demoted to a lesser youkai. Perhaps they would have lost their bestowed name... In any case, it was a close call. A hair''s breadth away from falling into the realm of beasts.


    "...Usurpation, huh? Quite troublesome."


    The red demon crossed their arms and clicked their tongue. Being a top-tier shrine maiden alone was already a problem, but to have the ''essence'' within and that too, a considerably troublesome one. If things went wrong, it could overturn the entire n.


    "Although there are no wild shrine maiden, it is not to say that they do not exist. But to be a top-notch item, it cannot be a mere coincidence, can it? I wonder who created it."


    The Yakucho from the East twists its neck in a characteristic manner. In its line of sight, there is Nue. Transparently, they use with suspicion.


    "Well, well, who could it be? Even the best product from Miyataka is in a terrible state. It is undoubtedly intentionally created... I will have to investigate suspicious records around here."


    Without caring about the surrounding doubts, Nue says. In reality, there is no evidence. There is no evidence, but... it must be because of the actions of this guy that he is being suspected.


    And now, the problem is not who created it. It is the existence itself. Those who confirm the existence of shrine maiden, those who know about the past chaos, have a deep expression on their faces...


    ''There is no need to be discouraged. Crisis can also be an opportunity. Isn''t that right?''


    The ruler of the dream realm soothes their shakenrades. And they ask Nue for confirmation. The summoned youkais nods.


    "Her potential is sufficient, but her mental state falls short... It is undeniable from previous encounters that she has not been educated as a shrine maiden or as an exorcist. It shouldn''t be too difficult to belittle and degrade her."


    Nue''s words were met with a disdainful response from the red demon, even visible from behind the mist. Their reaction urately deciphered the intentions behind his words.


    However, not many attendees responded sensibly to the situation. Instead, there were more who sneered and mocked at the words. The red demon, as a youkai and an oni, could hardly be considered righteous.


    "That is precisely why I have brought my pawns closer. I have even made loans. All that''s left is to educate them gradually and fill in the gaps. Luckily, they''re notcking in tools for that purpose."


    For example, like a pitiful servant of a fallen earth goddess. Or like the sister of that servant. Or perhaps, like a girl afflicted by the wolf''s influence... Nue howled, proiming that there are catalysts of despair abound, aimed at everyone.


    ''...Well, the modification of the n may be necessary, but the overall structure remains unchanged. In fact, it can be said to have been strengthened. Each individual will receive new instructions from this point onwards. Be prepared for what lies ahead.''


    And with a solemn deration, the dream youkai spoke. Five hundred years ago, their hope was crushed. The sun set. But it was expected. However, now, they were prepared. This time, failure is not an option. Hence they make a deration.


    To restore the bnce of the world, to reim what should be, for thest chance...


    Or perhaps, for her...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ''Now, shall we have some good news?''

 Book 10 Epilogue 4

    Book 10 Epilogue 4


    [Part 4/5]


    "Hehe, leave it to me..."


    With a strained reply, the fox reversed from the dream realm. The fox shadow that had been floating in the mist seemed to dissolve and disperse. Even the traces of someone who had been there, even their footprints, werepletely lost. It was the power of the world''s correction. A fragment of the youkai''s world-scale authority that rules over dreams...


    The second-tost guest''s departure...


    "Well then, it''s only you now, isn''t it?"


    "Are you really going to do what you just said? And if they ept the proposal?"


    Nue asked in response to the call. Without any warning, Nue confirmed the presence of a short, four-legged creature standing by his side.


    "I have obtained permission. It''s worth a try. Things have changed since then. It seems that the imperial court has been sending pioneer groups to the borders and causing conflicts... You must be aware of that, right?"


    The dream youkai thought it would be nice if they agreed. Isn''t the dispatch of pioneer groups influenced by Daijin, a court official who serves near the emperor?


    "I''m ignoring it, but I''m not actively involved. Rather than greed... I should say it''s more carefree. It seems that both merchants andndlords believe that if the official army intervenes, they can handle anything."


    "That''s... foolish."


    Knowing the truth, the dream youkai was thoroughly disgusted. Nue shrugged his shoulders.


    "The primend in the central region has been mostly developed a long time ago. The development of the surroundingnds is bing increasingly difficult day by day. The poption is increasing. It keeps growing. The progress of developing the cold viges is not going smoothly... In that case, it''s only natural for people''s attention to turn to untouched major spiritual veins."


    "Although it does not have the right to have seen painful experiences many times in the past. Does it forget the heat once it passes the throat? Human-like... However, it is convenient."


    Even in the previous great war, they sought cooperation from them. For that, they made significant concessions. However, their friendly hand was rejected, despite being treated unfairly by the court until now.


    "Since the great war, the tyranny of the court has be even stronger. There are also those among the younger generation who harbor doubts about their rtionship with the court. It''s worth a try."


    They were originally an unexpected force, and even if they fail, it''s not a problem. If they seed, it holds significant meaning.


    "...Honestly, I don''t have any expectations."


    Recalling old memories, the former Omnyouji Bureau head warns. He couldn''t possibly think that they, or rather it, would make a decision to oppose the court... Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s not oneself who will be at the forefront.


    Who will draw the short straw... This is an interesting turn of events. No matter how things may unfold, it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s because of being in the same boat.


    "Well then, I have some business to attend to, so I''ll take my leave."


    With that, Nue lightly bow towards the dream youkai by his side. Thest guest tries to exit the world of dreams. But when his shadow fades away...


    "...Ah, that''s right. I forgot."


    Muttering as if remembering something, the acting head (dream youkai) turned to the departingrades and spoke a word.


    "It''s only right to clean up after ying with toys. ...Thanks to that, that weasel went through a painful experience. How about feeling a little guilt towards yourrades?"


    In the very end, the acting head drove a huge nail that only those who understood the meaning couldprehend. The grotesque creatures of the hundred faces momentarily wore a surprised expression.


    "Hahaha!"


    And in that fleeting moment of disappearing, Nueughed at the warning with a refreshing smile.


    In his mind, the name of the person who came to mind was...


    * * *


    The sound of a conch shell resounded through the city. A group of soldiers d in armor, wielding matchlock guns and spears, marched through the city streets. They were reinforcements dispatched from neighboring counties to maintain public order.


    They were the forces of the government army sent to protect Shiromoku-kan city.


    "..."


    In the prime location of Kan City, the most luxurious inn in the city stood. Sitting by the open shoji paper door, I, who was treated as a household member and servant, quietly looked down at the streets of the city. In my line of sight, I could see countless heads, a crowd of people.


    The sight of a strong army marching through the streets of Kan City did not receive any criticism from those who had suffered from youkai attacks, saying it was toote toe now. Instead, they received apuse and cheers from the majority of the people.


    Perhaps it was because they had hunted down several youkai that had fled from Kan City, impaling their remains on spears and carrying them along. Among the injured and grievingmoners, there were those who threw stones, kicked, cursed, and even performed actions beyond that to vent their frustrations on the exposed youkai remains.


    ...Two full days had passed since the series of disturbances in Kan City in the northern region.


    The emergency that shook the entire city was graduallying to an end, although responsibility remained ambiguous. This was because the damage to the city was far smallerpared to the scale of the incident.


    The great youkai that appeared on three sides of the city were exorcised without causing much harm. Not to mention the countless small fry, they were thoroughly exterminated by the exorcists from the Northern region. So, the nobles were unscathed.


    Over a hundred buildings burned and copsed, and there were casualties in the hundreds, both soldiers and civilians... But that was all.


    Individual tragedies were mere statistics on a national scale, insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Especially considering the insignificance of life in this world. It was nothing more than a small fire that couldn''t even shake a county, let alone the country of Fus��. The damage inflicted on the city by the conspiracy itself was truly of such a degree.


    "...Well, I may not be able to say anything impressive, but..."


    Those who have lost their homes, be penniless, and lost their families and friends. Despite looking down on them from the upper floors of a luxury inn, I, who can eat, bathe, and sleep in a futon, would be ridiculous toin.


    "...And even the maids are included."


    "...? Tomobe-sama?"


    He averted his gaze from the window. Looking down, he saw a girl who was looking up at him as if she were serving him.


    Mari, who had been ying the koto beside him, stopped her fingers. With her eyes closed, she anxiously looked up at him.


    "Did it bother you? That I didn''t serve you?"


    "No, it''s not like that. I just thought I was being arrogant."


    The servants of the exorcist family stationed in the city, as well as the foot soldiers, were deployed to maintain the peace of the city. I should have been sent there as well.


    Instead, I was ordered to wait, rxing in a room at the inn, listening to the soothing music being yed. It wasn''t unpleasant, but I felt guilty.


    "Since you hold a position... and Tomobe-sama fulfilled his duty in the previous incident, there is no need to worry, right?"


    Mari responded hesitantly, fearing the consequences of not affirming her master''s words but instead offering a rebuttal. However, what caught my attention was not her response. Rather...


    "Hold on. Fulfilled my duty? ...Where did you hear such a story?"


    I hadn''t mentioned a word about my recent suicide mission against the rebel forces of the Evil God and Ezo, not even to Mari or those around her.


    "Eh!? That... was it from Madam?"


    Mari replied with confusion and a sense of apology. Of course, when she mentioned "Madam," she wasn''t referring to my wife. I have no memory of such a person suddenly appearing or overflowing. It was clear that she was referring to the current wife of the Onitsuki family'' head.


    "I see..."


    My voice, as I muttered those words, was lower than usual. I understood the meaning behind Mari''s words.


    The fact that that woman had approached Mari and spoken to her was unpleasant in itself.


    "Ah, um...um, did I do something wrong?"


    "No, it''s not that...it''s nothing."


    I briefly denied Mari''s hurried question. It wasn''t a lie. My dissatisfaction and anger were not directed at Mari, at least. I have no thoughts about her.


    ...How she interprets my words is a separate issue.


    "R-Really!?"


    "Ugh!?"


    Both arms wrapped tightly around my legs. Due to her disability, this action naturally caused my weight to lean forward and cling to my legs.

 Book 10 Epilogue 5

    Book 10 Epilogue 5


    [Part 5/5]


    "I-I mean...if there is anything you''re dissatisfied with, I''ll improve it! R-Really! I may be an idiot, but...I''ll do my best! So, so... About my brother!?"


    "Hey, Mari! Stop it!!?"


    Mari pleaded desperately. Magoroku, who had just entered the room, was astonished by her actions and forcefully pulled her away from me. I couldn''t tell her to stop. I myself waspletely surprised by Mari''s behavior.


    "Master, there''s a guest...hey! What are you doing!? That''s disrespectful to the master, you know!?"


    "Uh...!? Y-Yes. I''m sorry..."


    He entered through the sliding paper door, rushing to separate us. His big brother scolded her. Mari trembled in surprise, epting it and apologize. I could only be astonished.


    "I''m sorry as her big brother (Onii-sama). It''s my sister''s mistake..."


    "No, it''s fine. ...But more importantly, why did this happen?"


    I couldn''t help but ask due to her unusual agitation. I couldn''t understand why this shy girl would act like that.


    "Well, you see..."


    "What is it?"


    "Well... even before this, when you came back, Tomobe-sama, um, seemed to be scared again..."


    She hesitated, stumbled over her words, but finally made up her mind. The blind girl answered.


    "Mari...!!"


    "Magoroku. It''s fine. ...I see, you''re scared."


    Her feelings were valid. It was a natural reaction to have when a murderer was nearby. Especially for a blind, disabled, and powerless girl.


    And even more so if it was a monster bound by the grudge of wearing someone else''s skin.


    "Master..."


    "I have made you y for too long. Please take a rest."


    It was a heartfelt request. It must have been difficult to continue ying alongside the monsters forever.


    "Tomobe-sama..."


    "Mari, please be a little quieter. I understand. Also..."


    "Oh, sorry. A guest? Who could it be?"


    "Oh, really? That''s..."


    Magoroku whispers in my ear, advising me to calm down my sister. I nod in response.


    "Let her through. It''s fine to be alone. Please go out with Mari."


    "Yes, understood."


    I dismiss Mari and ask Magoroku. I couldn''t imagine that Magoroku alone could handle everything if something were to happen, but at least I was worried about leaving Mari alone.


    And then, Magoroku and the others leave the room. In their ce, she enters.


    "Thank you for waiting, Princess Hina."


    For now, I respectfully bow my head and show my gratitude. The dignified childhood friend princess smiles wryly.


    "Is the Lord also here?"


    Hina denies my concerns. It meant that she had some understanding of the situation I was in.


    "No, it''s not..."


    Hina said with a puzzled expression, putting her hand to her mouth and pondering. Then, right after... she smiled mischievously.


    She quickly entered the room and reached me in no time. She grabbed my wrist and pulled.


    "Hey, wait...!?"


    Without wasting any time, Hina forcibly made me lie down and rest my head on herp. Then, she gently closed my eyelids without asking for permission.


    With her delicate fingertips, she made a sign.


    (You''re going to read my memories?)


    "Well, I guess I have no choice."


    I muttered in exasperation. With my face buried in her thigh, she wrote on her firm yet soft flesh. In the darkness, she wrote the character ''yes''.


    "I don''t remember asking for this, and we''ve had simr things happen before, haven''t we?"


    We both chuckled as we recalled the past. She wrote ''eptance'' in response to my ''apology.''


    "...Those words are enough."


    I suppressed the guilt in my heart and replied. It was in response to the words written with my fingertips, "I want to save you."


    "Don''t rush... I''m not in a hurry."


    I make a reassuring call to Hina. A countermeasure against memory reading. Immediately, the word "lie" was engraved in my heart for a moment. I wrote back, "It''s true."


    "...I value my own life."


    Once again, the word "lie" was written. I wrote back, "It''s true." It was a fact. I understood how much my life stood on sacrifices. Once a life is lost, it can never be regained. And... perhaps opportunities don''te around twice.


    That''s why I don''t intend to throw away this life meaninglessly...


    "Setting that aside, I owe Onitsuki a debt. I must repay what is owed."


    I wonder what expression Hina has as she listens to my words, pretending to be cheerful. If it were Aoi, she would probably burst intoughter at the absurdity of my speech. However, in Hina''s case...


    "..."


    Hina remained silent. She didn''t say anything in response to my words. I, too, kept my eyes closed and refrained from speaking further. No one opened their mouths.


    A moment of silence, darkness, and stillness...


    I wonder how much time has passed. Hina finally spoke, opening her mouth and gently cing both hands on my cheeks. She touched my cheeks and enveloped me as if caressing. I couldn''t help but shiver at the cold sensation of her palm.


    "...?"


    I sensed a presence approaching. I felt a shadow through my closed eyelids. I sensed a presence approaching from the front.


    My hair brushed against my face, and a refreshing scent passed through my nostrils. We were in close proximity. She was probably right beside me.


    A low, soft whisper, warm yet chilling, filled the air with an indescribable sense of unease...


    "Hina?"


    My eyes widened involuntarily. Before me was the beauty of my childhood friend, just a hair''s breadth away. Her deep, crimson eyes resembled rubies, staring intently at me.


    It felt as if she could see through my very soul. Between us, the breaths of a man and a woman mingled without mercy.


    "...Hi, na?"


    "What''s wrong, ����?"


    In response to the repeated call, she, in her bewitching youkai appearance, melted away, whispering the alluring ''����'' with a voice that evokes both love and beastly desire...


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]


    We also have a simr genre returned from isekai but has different MC''s characteristic. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]

 Chapter 150: Estrus Strikes Suddenly, (2)

    Chapter 150: Estrus Strikes Suddenly, (2)


    [Part 2/7]


    ncing at the nearby young girls for confirmation, their ages hovering suspiciously around ten below or probably not exceeding fifteen. Some lowered their heads, others averted their gazes, and perhaps a few trembled in fear, shedding tears. Hit the mark; it was the correct answer.


    "The instigator is you, isn''t it? Honestly, it''s quite exasperating. Have you never seen a young youkai before? You''re pushing your luck."


    I said a few words to the older girl who seemed to have been born into a former noble family, who seemed to be shrinking down. Even those who embarked on this reckless adventure are said to be exclusively from the Center region. Unlike the surroundingnds, where even the minor youkai in the mountains and forests have mostly been exterminated, it''s not umon for those in the Center region to live their entire lives without encountering a youkai.


    "S-sorry... I didn''t mean to..."


    In a voice almost on the verge of disappearing, a girl named Kudzu murmured. It was an apology. The reason for her soft voice seemed more out of fear than reluctance. Severalpanions embraced her, gathered around, looking up at me with anxiety.


    ...It seems this girl unexpectedly has some poprity.


    "If it''s an apology, you should say it to your master, not me. I''m just here for the job. That''s it!"


    "Huh? Kyah!!?"


    "Hyah!?"


    For now, I take a leap andunch an attack. With a spear in hand, I swiftly cut down several youkai jumping at me from the darkness. They were just young youkai, not much of a threat. The sudden scream might have been a reaction to the unexpected attack, but it seemed more connected to their monstrous appearance. All of them were insect youkai, twitching and moving their legs even while lying on the ground. I promptly cleaned the bodily fluid off the spear.


    "This, this..."


    "When prey gathers, even fierce beastse together. Rather, how have you all managed to stay safe until now? ...Hey."


    Everyone quickly looks up at me in response to my call filled with killing intent. They embrace each other, frightened, and pay attention. That was exactly my intention. It was necessary to make them listen seriously for their own sake.


    "Absolutely do not separate. Hold hands with each other. Be quiet. There aren''t many formidable enemies, but I can''t guarantee everyone''s safe return alone. ...Understood?"


    I give a stern and thorough warning. Their head nod in agreement, and their faces pale with seriousness. I can''t entirely rely onst-minute panic, but... well, I want to believe that it''s more effective than saying nothing.


    Even if they''re idiots, the other party is a child. They may be a bunch of idiots, but they''re not necessarily viins.


    "Well then, let''s go. ... What''s wrong?"


    Trying to advance in the darkness at the forefront, I was grabbed by the sleeve and turned around. The youngest girl among those collected looks up at me anxiously. While looking up, she pulls on my sleeve several times and moves her mouth.


    "Um, um... hey. What''s your name?"


    A clumsy question, huh? While the people around her panicked and tried to stop her, they realized toote. Well, I hadn''t introduced myself to these girls at all.


    (Well, that''s certainly a problem.)


    I acknowledged that it was extremely rude not to introduce myself, and recognizing the necessity for it, I answered the girl''s question.


    "Consider me a household member, treated as a servant. The name is Tomobe. Call me whatever you like. ...Well, it''s a short time, but I''ll be counting on you."


    In a brief statement, I introduced my alias.


    Anyway, the hallway was damp and musty, anding out from the roof, the floor beneath my feet, the adjacent shouji paper door, and the earthen wall, modified youkai emerge. ording to exorcist standards, they are all insignificant small fry. If the training is high, servants could handle them alone. In reality, I mechanically sweep them away with my spear as I set up an ambush. While sweeping, I go through the depths of the corridor in silence.


    "Surprisingly, there are quite a few."


    From the perspective of those who camest time, they probably abandoned the idea of sealing the entrance because they could sweepter with the strength of the seal. Or perhaps securing medicines and books in the basement took priority. They may not be unscrupulous dealers, but... I wish they had worked a bit more diligently.


    "Don''t move there!!"


    "Huh...!?"


    I warn thest brat at the rear because I sense a presence. I throw a kunai, and passing by her cheek just barely, it crushes the skull of the youkai approaching from behind. Attacking from weak ones is a youkai tradition.


    "..."


    "...Alright. I''ve mostly cleaned up around here. Let''s go."


    The girl, still dazed by the realization that she was about to be devoured, I called out to her. Finally, she began to move, persuaded by herpanions. In the darkness, the footsteps echoed softly...


    (I can''t tell them to hide...)


    Children without training couldn''t hide their footsteps, their breath, or even erase their presence. Except for my spiritual power, the girl was nearly useless. It was nothing short of a miracle that none of them had been consumed before they regrouped.


    Therefore, resigned, I deliberately exposed my spiritual power as bait. The problem was that even then, there were many monsters prioritizing the children as prey...


    "..."


    "What''s wrong? Do you need something?"


    While opening the shouji paper door repeatedly, turning corners in the hallway, the noble''s daughter leading the group ahead tugging at my sleeve. When I looked back and asked, she too nced back at herpanions behind her. It seemed the call was from the second person.


    "Um... is this path safe? Even though the thread was cut... Is there an exit?"


    Whispers tinged with fatigue and anxiety. The remaining group looks at me as if in agreement. It seems they have spected that I am aimlessly wandering this dungeon. Judging by their fatigue, it seems like they''ve taken a break.


    "The exit, huh. Rest assured about that point. We may not be able to return to the entrance, but I''ve got a rough idea about the exit. It''s the Rooster and the Snake."


    "The Rooster and the Snake...?"


    The brats tilt their heads in confusion at my words. It appears they haven''t understood what I''ve been seeing as I progressed this far.


    "That is... wait, quietly."


    Sensing a presence, I signal them to be silent and listen intently. Be wary of the evil spirits lurking in the darkness...


    "..."


    Silence. Silence. Silence... Is somethinging from over there?


    "One, two, three... Five, six. And..."


    I nce briefly behind. It''s about the Eight over here. Seems like we''ve been caught in-between. Distracting from the front to strike from behind? If it were just me, it would be manageable, but...


    "Huh? What''s wro����!?"


    ''Sleeve (sode), long slee����''


    On the way of contemtion, I turned around in response to my grabbed sleeve and immediately tore it apart. The opponent was torn apart before they could finish speaking.


    The one grabbing the sleeve was not a mere brat. It wasn''t even a person. It was aughing Jizo. A Sodemogi Jizo.


    "Scatter, you brat!?"


    ''Sleeve, a sleeve, arge sleeve... Slee����Igii!''


    My spear, maximally reinforced from the face, pierced the head while it was devouring the torn sleeve. It even blew away into the darkness without a trace.


    "What was that just now...!?"


    "It''s the Sodemogi-sama!!"


    In response to the astonished brat''s cry, I replied. ''Sodemogi-sama,'' a youkai with a spiritual personality, has the nature of a conceptual attack connected to sleeves.


    Once, if you don''t offer your sleeve in response to the inquiry, it will topple the opponent. Twice, if you don''t bring your sleeve close, it will make the opponent convulse, and for the third time, it will make the opponent faint. Thanks to its easy production in rituals with a Jizo and a sacrifice, it is cultivated as an artificial roadside god in every exorcist''s household.


    ...By the way, although there''s a restriction that once they''ve targeted someone, they can''t target them again, they had a target to protect, so they engaged in a search and destroy. They''re ultimately artificially cultivated with a specialized skill, simr to Tsukumogami, so there''s no worry of curses. It''s an instant kill.


    However...


    "As expected, the spearhead broke...!!"


    I clicked my tongue as I looked at thepletely broken tip of the spear. It was made of stone material, partly because it was a Jizo, and it was hard. Even a high-quality spear seemed to have a hard time.


    "Let''s run!!"


    "Huh!? Kyaa...!!?"


    I firmly grabbed the arm of the leading brat and make them ran in front of me. She ran through, dragging the others behind.


    "Here, take this!!"


    I threw the spear while running. It pierced through a monkey that appeared from the other side of the corridor, as if carefully timed, and fixed it to the wall. While passing by, I cut the neck with a kunai to stop it.


    I took care of the most troublesome leader. The rest were small fry. I kicked, punched, stabbed with kunai, then pulled them out and threw them. They were approaching the brats, ignoring me.


    "In the end, it''s a frontal breakthrough!!"

 Chapter 151.1

    Chapter 151.1


    [Part 1/4]


    Tengu. A group of youkai written and expressed as "��ι� (Ten no Koma)." Among the numerous ssified M��ry�� demons, they are treated as a first-ss threat in Fus��-kuni alongside "��Ű�ʤ�� (Cruel Demon/Oni)," "�ƻ��ʤ����� (Cunning Fox)," and "��ֳ������ͯ (Multiplying Kappa)." Simultaneously, in Fus��-kuni, this group of youkai receives exceptionally unusual treatment.


    More precisely, only a specific tribe of the many Tengu is excluded from active suppression in Fus��-kuni.


    Fus��-kuni Center region, Mt. Anma. A steep mountain range that seems to epass an entire district and a deep forests. Even in the Center region, it is an area with exceptionally high-quality spiritual veins. The Tengu tribe based there, despite being in the Center region, continues to survive. Despite all the monsters that once infested the Center region beingpletely defeated....


    The records show that a few small expeditions were sent in the past, but they were all badly driven out and never returned. Fus��-kuni dered this sacred mountain as a forbidden area and put up fences around it, keeping watch over anyone who entered or tried to leave.


    ...Officially.


    "Because this ce has been untouched for a long time. There are spiritual trees, spiritual iron, spiritual herbs, and many valuable things, so there are many sneaky thieves and hired merchants who try to get in."


    "The peasants are the same. The third and fourth sons who have nothing to eat think that there is such a fertilend spreading out. Why do they have to go to the cold viges in the northern region?"


    A fence made of hundreds of miles of spiritual trees was erected, and a squad of the army patrolled along it, chatting casually. Two veteran soldiers told stories to a new recruit who had just been conscripted.


    The forbidden territories are said to turn people into fodder for monsters with just one step. However, this Mt. Anma forbidden area is different. While there are some youkai inside, they are all of low rank, and even the strongest are only mid-level. With fences, attached talismans, and a boundary, they can be easily kept at bay. There''s no need for direct confrontation. They pose no real threat.


    But, to overlook such a ce, with minimal danger and abundant benefits, would be, in a way, an act of moral corruption. Despite the imperial decree, many reach out to this forbiddennd. Surprisingly, the imperial court, despite issuing orders, seems to turn a blind eye to these matters, including wealthy merchants, exorcists'' families,ndlords, and even officials... The court doesn''t punish or give advice to people sent by important people. When the higher-ups have this attitude, it affects those below them.


    The patrol of the forbidden territory is formal to the extreme, and it doesn''t even fulfill half of its duties. Even if they find illegal harvesters in the forbidden territory, they never capture them. At most, they use interrogation as an excuse, confiscate a portion of the spoils, and then release them. In fact, due to the umtion of established facts, several pioneer viges have been established just inside the boundary of the forbidden territory.


    In reality, where they patrol, several plumes of white smoke are rising. Considering the time, it''s probably the morning meal being cooked. The smoke reaching here even makes one''s stomach growl. It''s was open cooking smoke from the illegal pioneer vige...


    "I''m hungry..."


    This was the impression of a soldier in his sixth year of assignment, tantly viting imperial orders against the smoke. The vige existed before he was assigned here. He doesn''t care about the fact that its existence is now considered illegal.


    "Should we have a meal at the next hut? The vige is conveniently close. It would be nice if they shared some freshly cooked rice. Let''s pool our money."


    There are rules for guarding Mt. Anma''s forbiddennd. Along the fence, there are huts serving as lookouts every 1,000 steps. Teams of two or three people patrol from one hut to another. They start at a hut, rest there while the previous group moves to the next hut, and then continue to the next hut when the next group arrives.


    Yusuke, Juugorou, and Nobuyasu were lucky to be near the pioneer vige as they approached the time for the morning meal during their patrol of Mt. Anma''s forbidden territory. The meals provided for the patrols were mainly convenient, portable rations, making the hot rice particrly enticing.


    "Nobuyasu, go get the food, will ya?"


    "Huh? Me?"


    While patrolling, Yusuke handed Nobuyasu the money he had collected. The neerins about being treated like ackey.


    "Annoying. It''s natural for the young ones to move. We''re already getting old, you know?"


    "Yeah. Besides, if you''re young, you might get a little extra. Hehehe. You''re from near the capital, right? You might catch the eye of the vige girls?"


    "Even if you provoke me, I won''t be fooled. That''s why my marriage...!? Senpai, there''s something there!"


    Comining to the two senior members moving forward, Nobuyasu, upon noticing a gaze, turns the matchlock he was carrying on his back to the correct position and braces himself. Almost simultaneously, the two seniors acknowledge it and each takes up a spear and matchlock, assuming a challenging expression.


    Separated by a fence, about three or four hundred steps away perhaps? From within the forest, they cautiously watched them, as if on surveince. Squinting, the soldier stared back at them.


    Dressed like mountain ascetics, wearing wooden clogs and draped in a coat, three vague figures stand, one holding a shakujou staff, another two with a sword at their waist, wearing a half-noh mask, standing against the trunk of arge tree.


    Due to the coat (Haori), the half-noh mask, and especially being shaded by the forest, their faces remain entirely unseen. However, their impolite gaze is certainly felt. Their backs are unusuallyrge...


    "Senpai, is that..."


    "Yeah. Damn Tengu."


    "Unusual. For them toe down this close..."


    Facing them, the three soldiers don''t take their eyes off the residents of the forbidden territory as they talk.


    "Calm down, rookie. Don''t shoot. Didn''t I teach you the regtions?"


    "Understand. It''s the ''3D,'' right?


    Don''t withdraw unless the other side withdraws, don''t initiate unless the other side initiates, don''t pursue if the other side flees... these are the first words taught to the soldiers assigned to guard this forbiddennd. From superiors, hammered into them over and over again, to the point of nauseating frustration.


    "It''d be nice if they went right away... you know, staring at each other for a long time? Haha, ridiculous."


    With a spear raised and body lowered, Juugorou deres. His manner of speaking makes it clear that he finds the situation distasteful. Judging from his gestures, he has experienced this several times. And, indeed, it was a long and boring time.


    "Well, the hot meal will have to wait. Damn Tengu. Learn to read the atmosphere."


    Unlike Juugorou, Yusuke speaks more aggressively,ining and clicking his tongue. There are hardly any among the soldiers in this forbiddennd who harbor favorable feelings towards the Tengu. No, the same goes for the entire Fus��-kuni.


    The Center region, once a prosperousnd, remains infested with monsters. The idea of eliminating youkai is a widely epted norm, especially since the sessful development of thisnd could save many lives. Lately, skirmishes with pioneer groups and poachers have be more frequent.


    Sending exorcists to eradicate these creatures would be a straightforward solution, but not just Yuusuke, it''s a sentiment shared by many in Fusou-kuni. However, Yuusuke''s personal motivationes from the tragic incident where one of his younger brothers, seeking a better life, migrated to a vige in the Northern region only to be killed by youkai.


    "Well, calm down. While it''s true we want to deal with the youkai, it''s not like we''re going to engage in directbat with them. ...I''d like to spend the rest of my days here, just like this until retirement."


    As the eldest, Juugorou, who had been in charge of guarding the city in the East region untilst year, reassures Yosuke. Even after the conscription period, this man, who stayed in the army for a livelihood, has experienced battles with thieves and small youkai several times. To him, the work in this area seems easy, and he seems to hope that he can continue without any trouble.


    "You''re a carefree guy. Nobuyasu, don''t be a sry thief like this..."


    Yosuke''s words of warning to his junior are, however, interrupted midway. It is because a roaring sound and howls overwhelmed them.


    In the pioneering vige, dust is swirling.


    "What the...!?"


    "What happened!!?"


    The soldiers are shaken. They simultaneously turn their gaze to the pioneering vige two hundred steps ahead. And they witness it. A huge shadow. The figure of a monster. A youkai. Moreover...


    "Is it a great youkai!? No way!!?"


    Yusuke shouts. He is astonished. He gazes in awe at the being he witnessed. A great youkai resembling a beast... at least, that''s how it appeared to Yosuke.


    In fact, it was a medium youkai that was very close to a great youkai, but that was not a big problem. The important thing was that a high-level youkai that was not a Tengu had appeared in this center region, this forbiddennd, and was attacking the pioneer vige.


    "Senpai!?"


    "Calm down!? Yusuke! Fire the re!"


    "Shit, I got it!"


    Yusuke, who was stunned by Juugorou''s call, quickly took action. He pushed a jet tube, a re, into the muzzle of his matchlock gun and fired it into the sky. The explosive that was shot high into the sky burst and scattered red smoke in the blue sky. The red color meant a youkai attack, a request for reinforcements. A rescue signal to the garrison in the rear.


    However, no one could guarantee how much time it would take for enough forces to be dispatched, and whether it would be in time for the crisis in front of them.


    "Damn, what''s going on..."


    "Senpai, the Tengu are..."


    "What!?"


    Yusuke directed his gaze towards the forest upon his junior''s call. There was no trace, nothing there. Nothing... It was a sudden urrence, seemingly unrted to the happenings in the pioneer vige. No, rather...


    "Those guys couldn''t have incited this, could they!?"


    The thought wasn''t merely a fantasy. Unlike the surrounding areas, the Center region was notably safe from youkai. It was the result of a relentless eradication campaign spanning over a millennium. Even wandering through the forest, encountering young youkai was rare. The exorcists'' homes sealed within the Center region were almost mocked as being jobless.


    Moreover, the pioneer vige beyond the fence was under attack. And the most rational exnation is youkai nurtured within the forbidden grounds of Mt. Anma, beyond the reach of the court, were assaulting the vige.


    "Who they are doesn''t matter! What matters is what to do!"


    "What to do... What does that mean!?"


    Nobuyasu reacts with confusion and agitation to Juugorou''s words. Yusuke has a bitter expression on his face.


    "Are you saying we should abandon the vigers?"


    They are a corps that is organized for human-to-humanbat rather than youkai-to-humanbat, but they have received the minimum education for dealing with youkai. That includes how to judge when the youkai they face are too much for their current strength.


    "It might be a good idea to do surveince here. We can''t get rid of that thing by ourselves!"

 Chapter 151.2

    Chapter 151.2


    [Part 2/4]


    They have standard spears and matchlock guns that the government gives them. They have daggers (tant��) as backup equipment. They hide charms under their armor that are also from the government. The charms cleanse the youkai energy and curses of small youkai, and they have resistance to low-level illusions. But, that''s all.


    They don''t have enough of anything to face the youkai that is destroying the vige in front of their eyes. The guns that use gunpowder have enough killing power to deal with small youkai, even with the loss of power from the youkai energy. But they are not enough for that monster. They need more than two guns.


    "If it''s too hard to fight back, we should observe its abilities and habits from far away, huh...!!"


    "Then what will happen to the vige!!?"


    Nobuyasu yells at Yusuke''s muttering as if to me him. Juugorou makes a quiet gesture with his finger on his mouth.


    "Keep calm, I said. You''ll attract attention...huh, was that gunfire from the guys before?"


    Clear gunfire sounds twice in a row. After a while, once more, twice. It''s not a hunting rifle. It was definitely the sound of an official matchlock gun.


    "Is it Igasuke''s guys? They''re doing something crazy...!!"


    What Yusuke said was the name of his colleagues who had been patrolling ahead of them. It seemed that they had chosen to exterminate youkai instead of surveince. Was it because they got along well with the vige girls? They''re doing something stupid.


    "We can''t abandon our friends. Right?"


    "...Shit. I haven''t gotten my share of the bet yet."


    Reluctantly, Juugorou convinced himself by Yusuke''s remark. Yesterday, he had made a lot of money from Igasuke and his friends by paying them after sry in a dice game at the barracks. He would be in trouble if they died. He had no choice but to move.


    "Nobuyasu, let''s go. To help Igasuke''s guys..."


    Yusuke fired before he finished speaking. The one at the end of the gun was a youkai monkey that had bitten the helmet of a new soldier. It opened its bloody mouth and burped, then got a bullet in its skull. It fell back, but It got up quickly and threatened.


    "Damn you!! Ugh!?"


    He loaded the next bullet, but on the way he was attacked by a dog youkai monster and wrestled with it. He lost his matchlock gun. Instead, he pulled out a dagger (tant��), and stabbed it.


    He stabbed. He was bitten. He stabbed. He was bitten. He stabbed. He was bitten. He was bitten. He was bitten. He was bitten. He was bitten... Sadly, Juugorou had no way to help him. He had no time.


    From the bushes around him, many strange monsters appeared...


    "I''m done. ...Did I get punished for eating too much free food?"


    The soldier pointed his spear at the youkai that surrounded him. He clicked his tongue. But he smiled fearlessly, and made up his mind.


    ''GRRRRRR!!''


    "I''ll kill you all!!"


    The beast roared, and a shout of response echoed. Then....


    * * *


    "...Therefore, at the recent meeting, we reached the conclusion that there is a need for an apology, an investigation, and a negotiation on the use of thend regarding this incident."


    The old official who imed to be a messenger from the imperial court announced calmly at the gate of Oumi''s residence, spreading a scroll. He dered the conclusion of the court, which was secretly made, in a grand and exaggerated way. It was the third day of Minazuki (June) in the fourteenth year of Emperor Seiri''s reign.


    This incident was the copse of a settlement vige in the forbidden area of the center region, which urred seven days ago. The number of deaths among themoners and the army soldiers in a day or two was about a hundred. Only a few experts and politicians knew the details, which were immediately sealed off. And...


    "As for the escort of the delegation, we request the dispatch of personnel from the Joraku (visiting capital) exorcists'' house. Therefore, we desire three people who make exorcism their business from the Onitsuki family of the northern region."


    The long, long introduction was over, and finally the main topic was ordered. Send three people, who are at least exorcists, as the order said....


    "...Cough. If it is my duty to the court, I will work hard with my heart. Do you have anything?"


    The official who called for confirmation was a very thin man with sharp eyes. He was the current head of the Onitsuki family, Onitsuki Yuusei. His rank was "Upper Fifth Rank, Junior Grade." He was attached to the Omnyouji Bureau....


    "..."


    The official of the upper sixth rank did not make a sound and held his breath. He was nervous because of the other side''s position.


    It was not worth paying attention to the fact that he was attached to the Omnyouji Bureau, because all the regr exorcists were treated like that, even formally. The real thing to pay attention to was his rank.


    The heads of the exorcist families were all people who could go up to the pce, because they had to do so when necessary, even if only in name.


    Because it was formal and did note with privileges, most of the heads were fixed at the lower fifth rank and stayed there. In the case of some old families with a little bit of style, they inherited the position of the upper fifth rank. It was only in name and the reality did not change.


    The upper fifth rank is different. That rank is given to a house or a person who has special status or merit. It is the highest rank that exorcists can hope for in reality. It also has benefits in practical terms. They get paid like many other officials and nobles of that rank. It is a carrot and stick for the exorcist families. It is also a kind of divide and conquer strategy that uses their house rank against them. But it also shows how much the court values them.


    That means that the Onitsuki house is a famous one. It is one of the three houses of the northern region. They call the head of that house to the gate of the guest house and give him a high-pressure order. And that is from a lower-ranking official. It is a way of checking the position of the exorcist houses of the court. But it is not a pleasant feeling for the one who is ordered.


    Especially when he sees the wife who follows the head of the house. She is a famous and infamous "sword maniac". She is quiet and watchful, but also scary and strong.


    "..."


    How long was he silent? He opened his closed eyes and spoke with a hoarse voice. He was very serious.


    "Very well, I understand. ...I''ll tell the court that you will serve with sincerity and dedication."


    "...Certainly, you will convey that."


    The upper sixth official responds with a sigh of relief at the gentle words of the head of the family. He bowed. And he left the mansion gate with his subordinates.


    "...Sumire. Be careful. You are going too far."


    Yuusei uttered a bitter word after the messengers werepletely out of sight.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know? His hakama will fall off when he returns to the pce."


    Thedy tilted her head with a smile on her face to her husband''s question. A terribly fast cut by a burdock. The official did not notice that his cloth was cut. The official would expose his lower body at work, but he could not connect the event and the culprit.


    "Well. What do you think? ...What do you think?"


    And thedy asked the attendant who knelt beside her. That is, to me....


    "I cannot judge the truth or falsehood of the words with my eyes..."


    I answered the question calmly for a moment, and it felt like the outline of this thick-skinneddy wavered, if only for an instant. It might have moved; that was the limit of my current perception. It''s indeed the blood of Ako. I don''t understand why she''s hiding in the original work. I can''t imagine losing her life to youkai or assassins...


    "That''s right, Dear? Please apologize for your baseless rudeness."


    "Casually saying that, huh?"


    In response to thedy''s slightly mocking request, the head of the family mutters quietly, seemingly amazed. He crosses his arms, closes his eyelids, and then turns on his heel.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Take a nap. ...I pushed myself a bit too much. My condition hasn''t fully recovered from the long journey."


    As he deres a nap, the lord returns to the main hall of the mansion. His body, which had been bedridden for years, is still not fully recovered, and rather, it seems he''s consuming the strength he recovered through the long journey.


    Whether it''s true or not, it''s hard to know.


    "How should we choose the person?"


    "I''ll leave it to you. Make a judgment you deem appropriate."


    The lord answered Sumire''s question briefly, and then he left quietly.


    "I understand."


    Thedy bowed her head gracefully and watched him go. And when his back was hidden by the main hall, she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 151.3

    Chapter 151.3


    [Part 3/4]


    "...That''s why. Get ready to travel anytime. You got it?"


    She gave the order without looking at me. That meant that my dispatch was already decided.


    "...Yes."


    I bowed my head deeper and replied shortly, very shortly....


    * * *


    "Tengu, huh..."


    I got the order to prepare for the trip, and when I was going to go out to get what I needed, I met her in the garden of the Oumi mansion. I met Hotoya Tamaki, who was training. She stopped me and she reacted to the word I said.


    "...What, did something happen?"


    "Ahaha, well..."


    The topic was about Tengu, and when I asked her about her tone, she answered shyly.


    "Speaking of Tengu, I remember hearing a lot of stories about them in fairy tales, do you know the old tales of Tengu?"


    "I have some recollection of them."


    In Fus��-kuni, or rather in this world, there are many nursery rhymes and fairy tales that feature youkai. They teach children to be cautious and educated from a young age, otherwise they might die easily.


    "I knew a lot of youkai stories, but I never saw any youkai in my hometown. I imagined them a lot in my head. And the one I was especially scared of was Tengu."


    Lazy people have their skin peeled off their legs. Mischievous children are kidnapped and can''t return to their parents. Stupid children are taken away... These are the deeds of Tengu that are depicted in many fairy tales. They tell the truth, warn againstziness, and urge to work hard.


    "Honestly, I was really scared back then... When I dirtied my clothes, or ate the Manju that was hidden, I thought I would be taken away by Tengu, what should I do? I cried like a child..."


    Tamaki scratched her head and gave a wry smile as if to cover up. She spoke of her childish side. Could this be...


    "Are you here to ask for a favor?"


    "Eek!?"


    "Did I hit the mark?"


    I am slightly annoyed by Tamaki''s obvious reaction. She must have a reason to talk about her shame. Anyway, there are three spots. One person has been filled. And there is two left...


    "Why don''t you talk to her directly?"


    "That is...haha. A little..."


    Tamaki spoke with an evasive answer. She probably doesn''t want to talk.


    (Does she have a problem with Sumire?)


    I don''t know if there was any issue that ruined their rtionship. It was probably not direct, but more like pressure or atmosphere.


    I don''t want to get close to that woman either, or talk to her. It feels like there is always a de on my neck. Maybe, in the next moment, my head will fall off.


    "No good, huh?"


    "Well, I am just a household member. If I am not from Onitsuki, I am not a formal household member. Still, I will reportter, but... don''t get your hopes up."


    I said the truth clearly. I don''t know what I should do. Should I keep her in my sight, or should I let her go to a safe ce? Anyway, I have no choice.


    "Yes, right... yeah. OK. That''s fine. Th, then!"


    Tamaki nods and tries to convince herself. She epts the hard reality, and looks at me with her eyes up.


    "So... if we go together, will you help me, please?"


    She asks weakly, without confidence, with hope. She is a tomboy girl who has a simple and cute request.


    "...I will do my best."


    I answered shortly. I looked away because I felt awkward to face her pure eyes.


    My heart is dirty, and her eyes are too clear. They are different from me. I feel bad and guilty.


    "Thank you?"


    Tamaki notices what I did, and says thanks, but she tilts her head with confusion. I try to change the topic, and I see someone in my view. Or rather...


    "...What happened?"


    The youngest daughter of Ak�� was numb. Or rather, she was sitting in a triangle on the veranda of the garden. She sat there, nkly. For some reason, I could see a majestic starry sky in the background. I felt like I could hear grand music. ...And something like her silly hair (ahoge) was drooping.


    "Ah. That was..."


    Tamaki answered her with an indescribable expression.


    ...The reason for her state was apparently due to a letter. A disturbance that urred in the Seki city in the western region. That caused the cancetion of the Ak�� family''s Joraku (visiting capital). Not only the father who was the head of the family, but also the grandfather who was retired, and all the brothers stopped going to the capital. That seemed to hit her hard mentally.


    "She kept saying that she wanted to Joraku (visit the capital). She said she was twice as strong as when she was at home. She said she would make everyone speechless."


    "Is that so?"


    I remember that she was a character with a high growth rate in the original work and setting. Therefore, first-time yers would add her to the party... Well, she dies in most ces where fighting and such are irrelevant, though.


    I mean, I can''t foresee that she would get a hole in her stomach on the way back from buying clothes with the protagonist in the capital. By the way, if you buy her ab, her head will be gone. Is this going to appear on the exam?


    "But... Seki city of the Western region, huh?"


    Tamaki and Murasaki may not know, but I have heard some insider stories from the head of the family and Kayo. I even know from the original work knowledge. That simr troubles urred at the Eastern and Southern regions. Especially, the problem in the Southern region is in a very bad situation.


    (Youkai Salvation group?)


    It''s an event that was mentioned in the original work and novels. The work before the fireworks in the capital. In the original work, I didn''t know the details, and the protagonist and others couldn''t intervene. However, in reality, the protagonist and the Onitsuki family seeded in intervening in the incident in the Northern region. I don''t know the reason, whether their actions were faster or the schedule here was dyed.


    Anyway, the other day''s trouble at the Seki city was not a failure for them. That''s what I think from the information I know. They could stop the Ako family from entering the city, and they got in the way of the cooperation between the Ezo tribe and the Daimyo. That should have been enough for them.


    "Tomobe-kun...?"


    "It''s sad not to see her family. Miss Tamaki, pleasefort her if you have time. She will listen to you more than me, because you are her sister student."


    I say that and ask Tamaki when she calls me. I don''t want Murasaki to be useless. She is very good at fighting. Even if she is not as good as the other family members, she is still important.


    "...Yeah. You''re right."


    Tamaki looks at Murasaki and nods with some thought. Her eyes are full of kindness.


    ...I thought that was a good sign. In the original story, her eyes became cloudy as she was cornered, and she couldn''t care about people anymore. The original story had a mental endurance section, and that changed the choices you could make. When the mental endurance was low, the choices were very bad.


    When I looked at it that way, the situation seemed to have a lot of room for improvement. Was it because the awkwardness between Yukine and Iruka had eased since the incident in the city? They seemed to have made up without me knowing. That was lucky. Her mind was stable.


    ...As long as she didn''t end up alone with Minister of the Left.


    "...Well then, I''ll be going now."


    I shook off the worries that crossed my mind and left the ce. She was bad enough as a man, but how would the Minister of the Left react if it''s a girl? I couldn''t imagine. But it was Minister of the Left, so I didn''t think she would meet him easily. Moreover, she hadn''t triggered any events yet. It''ll be fine!


    "..."


    Feeling a strange uneasiness, I started to act to survive this job....

 Chapter 151.4

    Chapter 151.4


    [Part 4/4]


    * * *


    "...He''s gone."


    Towards the departing benefactor, Tamaki murmured.


    For Hotoya Tamaki, that household member treated as a servant was truly her benefactor. A benefactor to her, to her family, to friends, and to her hometown. He was a senior to whom she owed a debt of gratitude that she could never repay, and she should respect.


    "If it were Tomobe-kun, could it have been done better...?"


    This is about the aftermath of the disturbance in the Seki city. Tamaki did her best. But there were certainly sacrifices, plenty of sadness, and above all, her efforts turned out to be in vain. The white wolf''s child was taken away, Ezo''s princess looked at the giant wolf''s corpse from a distance and definitely cried. After crying, she expressed gratitude and even defended against suspicions about Yukine. Tamaki couldn''t say anything.


    For Tamaki, it was all too unwilling, unable to give up, and an unresolved oue. Realizing one''s ownck of strength, the admiration for him grew even more.


    "...I want to be stronger."


    Tamaki murmured again.


    "Could I have be stronger... Would things have gone well if I had?"


    What she embraces is something swirling within her chest. Perhaps a glimpse of the power she used during thatmotion. It was said to be some kind of supernatural ability. Tamaki realizes this and tries to wield it on her own. But it''s terrifying. It''s something she can''t possibly control.


    It is said that, like the head of the servant group'' assistant, there are often cases of one''s supernatural ability going out of control within their inexperience. In some cases, causing injuries to those around them or even taking lives. Considering that, it''s not something that can be easily trained. But she wants to be stronger, but she can''t be stronger this way. And if she can''t be stronger... Tamaki bes gloomy.


    Yes. If she can''t be stronger, she might lose someone. Someone might end up doing something reckless. And the most likely possibility is...


    "...!!"


    A sensation of tightness swirled in her chest. It was a mixture of fear, a sense of loss, and helplessness. As she looked down at a future that might resemble this tomorrow, her clear expression from a moment ago transformed into a tragic one.


    "What should I do..."


    It is not about anyone else. It''s a question that confronts oneself. It''s a call. It''s a cry....


    "Ah. Miss Tamaki. Were you here?"


    "Huh?"


    Tamakies to her senses at the sweet cat-like voice. She quickly wipes her eyes with her sleeve, and turns around. And she sees that person in her sight.


    "Miss Tamaki. Pleasee here?"


    "Eh, ah...yes!"


    The Advisor of Onitsuki, who is her teacher and also helps her like a mother in her daily life, along with the Lady. Tamaki hurries to the hand gesture from that person. She could not keep her waiting because of her position and gratitude.


    "Madam Advisor! And... Shirowakamaru-kun?"


    The madam, who is the former head of the family and does not look like an old woman. She notices her younger senior disciple by her side, and her eyes widen. Of course, because his appearance was that of a shrine maiden.


    Shirowakamaru had even put on makeup and rouge, and his adorned figure was exceedingly beautiful. Normally, he looked more like a girl than a boy. Looking at him now, it was hard for anyone to immediately ssify this young man as male at first nce. Even the members of the Onitsuki family''s Joraku (visiting capital) squad, who were staying at this Oumi mansion, recognized this household member as a girl, and since the person in question and his master (advisor) did not deny it, it seemed to Tamaki that a misunderstanding was spreading. Although Tamaki was trying to dispel misunderstandings she noticed around, she couldn''t help but be evasive in the face of Shirowakamaru''s slightly sharp inquiry.


    "What?"


    "Oh, no. It''s nothing..."


    Tamaki brushed off Shirowakamaru''s slightly prickly question, aware of the gaze. Despite feeling that he had narrowed the distance a bit during his recent job in the city, perhaps it was inevitable given themotion and the ndestine actions Tamaki had attempted.


    "I''ve already asked you not to be so prickly... I apologize, Miss Tamaki. I am paying attention, though."


    Advisor has a troubled look on her face. But her manner is gentle. A little after the incident in the city, Tamaki thought that this old woman seemed to be in a good mood for some reason.


    Tamaki felt uneasy about scolding the adorable wolf. She was worried that her actions might have hurt it. Tamaki realized her mistake and couldn''t feel happy about it.


    Still, there is a punishment for sin. No matter what reason there is, if you ignore that reason, you might cross the important line that you should protect someday...?


    "Miss Tamaki...?"


    "Uh, no, nothing... Rather, what do you want, Madam Advisor?"


    Did she notice her dark presence? Tamaki changed the topic when she was asked. To be precise, she moved to the main point.


    "Oh? Yes, yes, I''m sorry? That''s right, I have to start with the most important talk first, right?"


    And then she coughed once, and Kochou told her again.


    "Miss Tamaki. You have a letter of invitation. From the Miyataka family, from the princess of the main family. ...What will you do?"


    It was an invitation to a poetry party from Miyataka Shinobu, the main family''s shrine maiden of the Miyataka family. Hotoya Tamaki had no choice but to be stunned by the unexpected invitation....


    * * *


    I move through the gaps in the waves of people. The capital of Fus��-kuni, Nakatsu, is full of people. Flocks of refugees from the four directions of thend... many of them went to the new city, but that didn''t mean the old city surrounded by walls was fine.


    The poption had probably increased by ten percentpared to a year ago. That was the case in the old city, which had strict regtions. The new city would be worse. Outsiders increased, and if they worked hard, it was good, but in reality, some of them became thieves, gamblers, swindlers, or bandits without getting a job. To crack down on them, the court sent more troops and Kebiishi (police and judicial chief) to patrol the city.


    In the front Rashomon Gate, people and carts crowded. The security guards seemed unable to control thempletely.


    "Well, this is troublesome. The countryside is in chaos, and so is the city... Hmm. It''s better to sneak in. I should return before the sun sets. The gate will be closed at night."


    With the guard''s approval, I passed through the gate. From the neatly organized old city, like a checkerboard, I stepped into the new city, lively and more chaotic in a sense.


    "...The promise seems impossible to fulfill."


    I muttered, recalling the time I first stepped into this ce. The idea of showing my face to Azuma Hibari was discussed as a possibility, but unfortunately, it''s difficult now. Will I be killed by the curse?


    "...But, who knows?"


    Children may find her sweet, but she is the former head of the Omnyouji Bureau. Would I really be okay? Wearing the inhibitory Coat (Haori), I proceed through the city. Dodging merchants and reaching into my pocket with a nonchnt mud-covered arm, I advance through the streets lined with shops.


    I then venture deep into the hintends, purchase several skewers of Dango from a seemingly clean establishment along the way and satiate my hunger nearby. Three Mitarai Dangos in total.


    "..."


    I ate one in silence, chewed the second, moistened my throat with the bamboo water bottle, and reached for the third.


    "It looks delicious. Would you give me one?"


    "...Can I request payment at your home?"


    Suddenly, without warning or even a hint of his presence, an old man who stood beside me, asked me. At the same time, a piece of cloth swam from the old man''s pocket, blocking my view.


    "It''s a blindfold. Also, wouldn''t you sweep away the bugs before you go? The books could be ruined."


    The angry old man''s sneer. He was probably stroking his beard, but I no longer felt intimidated, so I shrugged my shoulders and agreed.


    It was a direct reunion with Matsushige D��gen, former head of the Omnyouji Bureau''s Saig��ken Riky�� (Research) Institute...


    Fan art:


    Title: A three-year anniversary + Christmas illustration of Kayo-chan in a Santa costume. She seems truly innocent!


    URL: [Link]


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]


    We also have a simr genre returned from isekai but has different MC''s characteristic. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]

 Chapter 152.1

    Chapter 152.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Oh, it is truly a splendid tea ceremony!"


    "I am deeply honored and grateful."


    Aoi responded respectfully to thevish praise for the taste of the tea she presented. With a friendly smile on her face, but her eyes were cold and indifferent, revealing a hint of exasperation...


    (Truly, what a boring gathering.)


    Ever since the Onitsuki''s Joraku (visiting capital) group arrived in the capital, the conversations and courtship rituals with the noble young men had been taking ce one after another. It was essentially a matchmaking event... Aoi observed the intertions with a detached gaze.


    She didn''t have any illusions that the men were genuinely considering her happiness orpatibility with their partners. It was evident that the gathering was arranged for political purposes. Perhaps it was even less than that.


    (Do they really think I can be swayed by this?)


    If it were when the head of the family was young, it would be impossible to overthrow him and exclude him from the Onitsuki family. It''s a cunning move. To marry oneself off to a suitable family and then try to drive oneself out of the family... it''s a transparent farce.


    (They failed, didn''t they? The main contenders are absent, and the remaining candidates are second-rate and third-rate... With this level, they can''t be too forceful, can they?)


    Many prestigious families, including the Ako family from the Western region, the Kirikiri family, and the Enshu-in family from the Southern region, had nned to travel to the capital for the Joraku event. However, due to various circumstances, a significant number of these families had to cancel their ns, making it unavoidable.


    It seems that the candidates who were prepared from these are... In reality, the schedule presented by the head to Aoi in the capital was clearly a strange, scattered mess. In between the daily tea parties, garden parties, and singing gatherings, there were peculiar gaps in time. Aoi immediately understood the significance of this. And if they were just lower-ranked families, it would be simple for Aoi to make an appearance out of courtesy and then sever tiespletely.


    No matter how much of a head they are, it would be impossible for her to forcefully choose a bunch of lower-ranked individuals as the prospective heir. Aoi, of course, would not hesitate to ignore the elders if necessary. Aoi has built up enough influence and reputation to do so, and the power within that man''s household, who had been bedridden, is still not fully secure... Seeing that he continues to maintain his usual appearance, she can''t help but think that he is silently enduring the bitterness.


    "Oh my, truly beautiful..."


    Unaware of what Aoi, the young heir of the Takizaki family, a prominent exorcist family in the Western region, praised her endlessly. They admired her beauty and intellect, but she saw through it all.


    "Hehe, please stop. Yourpliments won''t get me anywhere."


    She said, hiding her smile behind her sleeve. Sheughed it off, but internally, she was exasperated.


    (How trivial.)


    All the men surrounding her appeared to utter identical phrases, as though they were reciting from a script. It was monotonous, uninteresting, and insignificant. None of them possessed the charisma to genuinely captivate her heart.


    Love is said to be blind. Perhaps it was a valid reason that there was already someone she had fallen deeply for. However, the astute Aoi could urately analyze herself, at least when it came to this matter. She knew that it wasn''t just because there was someone else upying the highest seat in her heart that her emotions remained unmoved.


    After all, they are merely observing her. They solely perceive her education, power, talent, position, and lineage. Not one of them truly connects with her on an emotional level. They merely skim the surface of Onitsuki Aoi, a human being, using insincere words... Ah, asionally they may nce at her chest and butt. But that''s all.


    Ultimately, they are nothing but tterers, driven by their ambitions to attain a higher social standing.


    (Truly the opposite of him)


    During the days in the cursed forest, he was different. Some may argue that the circumstances were different, but it''s not on that level. In that dire situation, he truly touched her heart, showedpassion towards her heart, protected her heart, and above all, tried to be there for her. Despite being in such a desperate situation. Even though he was overwhelmed with his own problems.


    And he abandoned everything else. Even if he had to abandon everything, he chose her, and that''s why...


    "...What will you do, Takizaki-sama?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The young man tilted his head with a smile on his face at the sudden question from the princess, who had continued to nod reverently and affirm him.


    "This is a story I heard recently, rted to the mindset of an exorcist... It happened when the exorcist was assigned to apany a friend to a certain ce. However, the situation turned out to bepletely different from what they had expected. It was a monster beyond their wildest imagination. The exorcist panicked and tried to hide."


    Speaking in a sweet, melodic voice, she paused for a moment before continuing with a radiant smile.


    "The scene became even more desperate. While hiding, the exorcist witnessed their friend being injured, on the verge of being devoured. They were at a loss for what to do, contemting their options."


    Her voice flowed like poetry, captivating the young man''s attention. He listened intently, his expression growing solemn


    "...So, what did the exorcist do?"


    "...Now, up until that point...as someone who earns a living in the exorcism profession, I find it incredibly intriguing. Fortunately, I have yet to encounter such a situation, but I can''t help but wonder how a gentleman like me would judge it.


    Almost as if it were a whimsical thought, the young man casually whispered, testing the waters. The young man pondered, his gaze scrutinizing. Aoi understood the flow of his thoughts, as clear as day.


    "...Please rest assured. I am well-versed in the art of exorcism. I won''t let my emotions cloud my judgment."


    To avoid recklessly diving into the topic, Aoi calmly prepared herself for what was toe. The young man responded, confidently and gracefully.


    "...I see."


    There was no surprise, no disappointment, no unexpectedness. It was within expectations. His words, his thoughts, everything.


    Aoi had seen through everything. It was clear that this man had calcted everything �C his values, the impression he wanted to give, and how to answer to earn favor. And the answers given... still, they were trivial, boring, and mundane.


    (Both are disqualified.)


    If only his internal values had somepassion, it might have been different. If the words spoken showed even a hint of empathy, it would have been better. In reality, under overwhelming calction, he uttered a cold response. From his perspective as the head of the exorcists'' family, he believed he had given the best response. He dered that he would not make foolish choices, and he wouldn''t risk the family with a pointless death.


    Disqualified. This person would likely abandon his wife without hesitation if it were for the sake of the family or himself. He would easily discard a young girl targeted in the woods. Aoi had perfectly seen through his reactions to the current dialogue. It was no different from the others who had answered the same questions before.


    "Well, that''s truly an interesting tale, isn''t it?"


    She smiled emptily with a beauty like no other, fully aware of her own allure. Most men could be easily deceived by this alone. The strange and trivial question she had just uttered would quickly be forgotten. Look, right now, the man is opening his mouth like a fool.


    (As expected, it''s only him...)


    It was Onitsuki Aoi''s conviction, forged over many years of interacting with all sorts of people for her own power, for his sake. It was only him. No one else. He was the one who saved her on that day. Regardless of who it might be, if it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be here.


    And the more she understood that, the more she felt the hand of fate. It felt as if it was her destiny to have experienced that hell with him on that day. In her past lives, or even in her past past lives, she couldn''t help but think that they were husband and wife. They must have been connected, even in the realm of animals. Aoi was sure of it.


    Yes, it was as if they were bound by the red thread of fate...


    "Sigh..."


    Thinking about the strong bond with him, a graceful and alluring sigh escaped her lips. She casually brushed her hair behind her ear, captivating the young man in front of her. However, she was no longer interested in him.


    Yes, there was a deep and profound bond with him. It had been nurtured through those days, a connection fueled by passion. Trust. Confidence. Aoi believed that she knew and understood his unspoken desires and that she was entrusted with conveying them to others. And for that reason... Aoi felt so blessed that she would be willing to die for him, as devoting herself further to his cause was the sole purpose of her existence.


    (And in order to achieve that...)


    In order to not miss any of his actions, to be able to respond to his requests at any time, Aoi "watches" him. Sharing her field of view. She hid and followed him, keeping him in sight as he went out. Sharing half of her field of view with him. Aoi was in bliss just by capturing his solid back in her sight. While responded casually to the young man''s entertainment with a fifth of her consciousness, she devoting the remaining to him.


    Superficial conversation. Smiling, feeling bored, feeling her heart race, and Aoi picked up a teacup, about to take a sip...


    "Oh?"


    Immediately after, the view of the shikigami darkened. It was destroyed. Aoi was momentarily shaken, but in an instant, she sensed a faint presence and calmed herself, grasping who the intruder was.


    It was that old man. He wouldn''t kill him at this moment. So the target is likely... good. In that case, she would only have to wait. It is the duty of a **faithful** wife and mother to trust her husband and wait.


    "...Yes. That''s right. It''s a wife''s duty, isn''t it?"


    Satisfying oneself, Aoi whispered softly as she took a sip of her teacup. She tried to remain calm. She was calm, graceful, and the epitome of a respectful Nadeshiko woman, following her husband dutifully three paces behind. Therefore, there was no room to intervene if he chose it... But...


    Crack!!


    "Eek!?"


    The tea gathering came to an end with the sound of the teacup shattering, and the young man in front of her fainting from the intense spiritual energy while screaming...


    * * *


    I had a sense of floating. A sensation like grasping clouds. Even the feeling, temperature, sound, and even the sense of bnce became ambiguous, and then I suddenly returned.


    "Huh...!?"


    I suddenly be aware of the feel of the floor. Remembering the weight with a rush through my whole body, I struggle not to stagger, trying not to fall. At the same time, the cloth over my eyes loosened, and for a moment, I narrowed my eyes in the light that seemed like it had been a long timeing."


    The next time my vision cleared, I found myself standing in a bookstore, surrounded by bookshelves. Behind me, I sensed a strong youkai presence.


    "Well, it''s been a while, Kuma."


    ''Grrrrrr!''


    When west met, she seemed to be throwing rocket punches and jetting out of her ass... But without dwelling on that, I call out to the bear youkai standing behind me. The response, as usual, wasn''t verbalized, but I somehow understood what she wanted to say. Despite being a youkai, she had a human-like quality.

 Chapter 152.2

    Chapter 152.2


    [Part 2/4]


    Well, that''s beside the point...


    "...What is that?"


    ''Woof!''


    I asked, looking at the puppy perched on the head of the bear youkai. It was covered in fur as white as snow or silver, and it was incredibly cute, almost too cute. However, there was a presence emanating from its body...


    "Divine energy?"


    ''My granddaughter brought it home. Just think of it as an experimental animal.''"


    As I furrowed my brow, feeling a sense simr to that of the foolish spider, a hoarse reply echoed from somewhere. I turned my gaze towards the surroundings. From a corner of the bookshelf emerged the hunched figure of an old man, his body supported by a cane and covered in wrinkles. It was Matsuhige''s old man, the wanted man...


    "...Could it be rted to the Ezo Princess case?"


    "Indeed, it is."


    "By what means did such a thing... What are you looking at?"


    I asked him while the puppy that has been staring at me intently from above the bear''s head. The puppy looks at me absentmindedly. And suddenly, it shes a smug expression (at least that''s how it appears to me).


    ...I feel like I''ve been categorized without my consent. Don''t mess with me.


    "It seems like it hasn''t been properly trained, huh?"


    "It''s quite troublesome indeed. The person who brought it home doesn''t seem to take care of it properly. When you own a living being, you should take responsibility until the end, don''t you think..."


    "Are they more of a cat person then? Who takes care of it?"


    ''Grrrrrr!''


    "Hey, aren''t you the one being kept as well?"


    As I reminisce about the cat she always had by her side, I am shocked by the shocking truth and respond with disbelief. By responding, I prove to myself that I''m not being manipted or brainwashed.


    Because I understood that the old man''s trivial conversation was meant to gauge the flexibility of my thinking.


    "...Hmm. It''s just like that. At least it seems that nomands have been imnted in you to deceive me, right? Quite good, quite good."


    ��Even though I''m blindfolded, you��re being cautious, aren��t you?"


    "If I weren''t cautious, I''d be done for by now."


    I almost agreed with the old man''s words. But then, does that mean lurking under the Imperial Court''s protection is... like hiding in in sight?


    "...By the way, what about Botan-sama?"


    And I mentioned a person who wasn''t present in this ce. Thest time we met, things seemed to have gotten quite troublesome... Is she really safe?


    "Don''t worry about her. She''s just away from her seat. Well, at least she''s alive."


    "That''s an unsettling way to put it..."


    I instinctively frowned at the paradoxical statement. In this world, the phrase "just being alive" is not merely a figure of speech or a metaphor. In fact, it can also mean being in a state where it''s unclear how she can be kept alive...


    "Rest assured. She''s whole and intact, with all her organs in ce."


    "Then say it properly!"


    The way this old man says it makes it even more unsettling!! So, is there anything else besides that!?


    ''Grrrrrr!!''


    "Huh!? Are you okay?"


    ''Grrr!''


    The bear growls, trying to reassure me in response to my suspicions. It''s strange, almost familiar... Is this bear getting toofortable with me? Could it be because I''m getting closer to bing a monster, so it sees me as one of its own?


    "Alright, calm down, calm down. Would you like some tea?"


    "...I''m fine, but are you going to make me drink it?"


    The old man offers me a teacup, the contents of which I have no idea about. But I have no right to reject it.


    "I have to ensure there are no tricks up your sleeve. This bookstore is isted from the outside world. I''ve eliminated any threats in the vicinity... I can''t even distinguish them, so I took care of all of them. There''s no risk of anyone overhearing this conversation. And there''s no way they can track our location either. I''ve also arranged decoys. No one knows your whereabouts or your activities."


    "For how long?"


    The old man nods in confirmation. Despite his previous position as the second inmand at the Omnyouji Bureau, he has his limitations. He was never adept at handling the dirty work. If the sword fanatics continue causing trouble without any regard, there are only limited actions we can take.


    So, the time I can stay here is limited. If there is something imnted in my body when I return, it would be fatal for the old man and a matter of life and death for me. It''s not just me and Matsuhige''s granddaughter who will be captured and beheaded, but also many others who will be implicated.


    That''s why this is, in a sense, a natural obligation...


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Hurry up. Time is running out."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, the effect increases as it cools down."


    "Is it that demon!?"


    As I make ament, I sip the tea. It tastes terrible. Bitter, sour, salty. I force myself to swallow it. I pour it into my stomach. And...


    "...Where''s the restroom?"


    "It''s over there."


    I was running in the direction he pointed.


    ...By the way, I put it down from the top of my mouth. It didn''t make me feel refreshed at all. Ugh.


    * * *


    "Do you want some water?"


    "...Is there something in it?"


    "There''s no need to put anything in it. I don''t have much money to spare."


    The old man handed me a cup of tea after I had vomited everything in my stomach. I watched him warily for a second, but then sipped it as a sign of eptance to his persuasive words.


    "Mm, mm... Huff"


    "Do you want more tea?"


    "No, thank you. ...Can I sit down?"


    "You''re free to do so."


    With the old man''s permission, I deeply sit in a nearby chair and face him. After calming my breath, heart, and body, I finally get to the point.


    "Mt. Anma, Tengu... I''ve been appointed as a member of the surveince team."


    Since he has probably heard some rumors to some extent, I straightforwardly mention my current situation.


    "Oh? So it''s your turn first? I thought you wanted to escape from the current surveince system."


    "It''s certainly not a good feeling to be constantly watched... but as for that, you don''t intend to lend a hand, do you?"


    When the resurrection of the family head intensified the surveince by the Onitsuki family, it was just that. It was a matter of degree. Ever since meeting this old man, I had been under surveince with rebellion and escape in mind, and if I tried to run, I would be cursed and killed. Just because it became a little stricter doesn''t mean that Matsuhige has any reason to help me and respond to it.


    ...For him, there is no reason to remove the cor of a monster that could be a bomb at any time.


    "...Hmm. If you understand your position, that''s good. Ah, rest assured. I have considered the tricks for your return, you know?"


    "Instead, why initiate contact when there is no anticipation of the consequences?"


    "That''s also valid."


    The old manughed with a hoarse voice, sounding suspiciously like a lie. I shrugged my shoulders and took a sip of the remaining water in the teacup. And then, I returned to the main topic.


    "Do you happen to know anything about the Tengu group in that mountain?"


    I have limited knowledge about Tengu. It''s unclear how closely it adheres to the source material, but at least in the original ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'' and its derivative works, Tengu''s presence didn''t seem to significantly impact the story.


    Officially confirmed details include the existence of a Tengu who was a coborator with the first emperor,ter harshly expelled from Fus��-kuni, and the Tengu as a species being particrly intelligent and cunning among youkai. There are rumors about Tengu attacking Fus��-kuni from the side of the Salvation Youkai Group depending on the route towards the end of the main story. Additionally, it''s mentioned in a hearsay format that the feathers of Tengu are highly valued.


    In both the main story and side stories, Tengu are not directly shown, and there''s only one individual that can be said to have a notable reputation.


    "Tengu, huh? I don''t know much about those guys. The information I know is not much different from what you can find in public books."


    The old man speaks. The content he shares is indeed not significantly different from what I have learned since I was born in this world.


    ...Deep in the forest, in the mountains, there live Tengu who form a society. They have wings on their backs and beast-like faces with long hair, resembling birds. They speak anguage, have their own unique personalities, and are rumored to have done shady business, tricking people in the past.


    "However,pared to other creatures, they have rtively few cases of attacking humans. It is said that they actively prey on lower-ranking deities and other youkai. ...ording to the records in the books in the library, the early imperial court had some agreements of mutual non-aggression with certain Tengu tribes and conducted trade with them. Anma''s Tengu is one of them."

 Chapter 152.3

    Chapter 152.3


    [Part 3/4]


    While stroking his extended white chin beard, the old man speaks with an allusive tone.


    "...And?"


    "However, during the era of the twelfth emperor, Emperor Keiwaku,munication with the Tengu almost entirely ceased."


    Throughout Fuso-kuni''s imperial history, there were exceptional rulers as well as ineffective and tyrannical ones. Some were inclined towards martial pursuits, while others were peacemakers, and a few were puppet-like monarchs. Among rulers with diverse backgrounds, Emperor Keiwaku is noted as a cold and martial figure. Over the course of his 60-year reign, he defeated enemies and youkai scattered in the southern and eastern regions, contributing to the expansion of Fusou. After the death of his son, he dispatched a punitive force to the Tengu on that mountain, and then withdrew.


    "So that was the origin of the forbidden area?"


    "Yes, ever since then, that ce has been off-limits. Even though the Tengu in other regions were subdued in the past, they still persist there."


    The old man spoke with genuine surprise and added more.


    "When I worked for the Omnyouji Bureau, I went there once. It was a minor request. I tried to skin those guys... Unfortunately, I failed."


    "You mean the second-inmand of the Omnyouji Bureau?"


    "It''s a story from my younger days."


    The old man responded, slightly defensively. There was a moment of silence before he continued with his analysis.


    "The traps we set, both the Curse Art and physical ones, were all disabled. We worked together for seven days and nights, but we failed to capture them. And right before I left, they taunted me. Moreover... kukuku. Those bastards, they really messed with my feelings."


    The old man chuckled creepily, a hint of stubbornness in his voice. It seemed almost like bitterness, or something simr to it. However, there was...


    "It seems your target Tengu was particrly cunning. That''s an optimistic way to think."


    "I examined the remnants of their techniques. It seemed different from the usual youkai arts."


    "Troublesome..."


    Given that there was already minimal description in the original work, it''s difficult toe up with a n... It''s truly troublesome. What should I do?


    "For now, the mission seems to be negotiation rather than extermination..."


    "Negotiating with youkai is really a foolish idea, especially if it''s a cunning one. Isn''t that right?"


    ''Grrr...''


    The question was directed at the nearby Onikuma. The bear tilted its head, unable to understand the implied meaning. In other words, it meant that she, who had been tamed, was being called an idiot.


    "As someone who has faced them directly, what would you rmend?"


    "Don''t be fooled. They are cunning and always trying to manipte us. It''s important to carefully assess their intentions."


    "That''s not very specific advice, is it?"


    Even if he says to be cautious, it''s not easy to be cautious all the time. How can I urately guess their intentions when I don''t understand their values or perception?


    "Is that sarcasm?"


    "N-No..."


    In response to a piercing gaze, I averted my eyes to deceive. It would be unwise to damage the impression here, considering the need for help.


    "...Hmm, let''s see. Is support possible this time?"


    "Avoid direct contact. But there is a way. Let''s observe from a distance. Leave it to me. ...Have you decided on a signal or something?"


    "Yes... paper and a brush."


    The bear that hade over quietly handed me the requested paper and brush with its oversized hand. I received them with an indescribable expression. Taking the brush, I dipped it in ink and let it glide across the paper. After recognizing the characters, I handed the dry paper to the person in front of me.


    "Hmm... I see. Very well. Let''s prepare ordingly."


    "Thank you for your help."


    The old man nodded as he read the contents of the received paper.


    "No, no, such a modest request in the face of the achievements you have made. Well then...isn''t it about time?"


    The old man read the paper again, folded it, and put it in his pocket. He leaned on his cane and walked past me casually.


    "The tools for preparation are suitable. I have nothing to say from this side. You didn''t need my advice."


    "No, I didn''t know the correct answer. I would be grateful if you could give me a passing grade."


    I truly, truly thought so. The opinion of someone with experience is important. Acting based on ignorance and facy would lead to disastrous results in this world.


    "Yeah, that''s right. By the way, should I give you a parting gift?"


    "A parting gift? What is it?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll understand soon enough. ...Here it is."


    A malicious whisper from behind. Then, a violent blow to my head.


    "Uh, oh...!?"


    "Carry... to the mysterious ce... in the order of... dango."


    The world went dark. I felt sick, with confusion fogging my mind. In the corner of my eye, I saw a bloody hammer. The question haunted me: Why?


    "...No, why?"


    For now, I couldn''t help but insert a sarcasticment, filled with resentment, at the painfully shocking impactpared to appearances. And then. And then. And then...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "...Huh?"


    I stood in the bustling streets of the new city, gazing at the sky. The sun was slightly tilting. Perplexed, I looked around. The street was still crowded with countless people going about their business. I traced my memories. After eating Dango, I found myself in a ce, scrutinizing various shops.


    The slight difort came from my taste buds, a lingering bitterness on my tongue, and an empty stomach. I also had a dull ache in my head... Ah, I see. This was...


    "An excellent tea ceremony..."


    It was a small, sarcastic whisper. I looked at my hands and saw that I had somehow acquired three-color dango. But the order was different from the usual. From the top: white, green, cherry blossom color... He had nned it in advance and probably written it on paper. Yes, the answer to the question. Code...


    "I''m hungry."


    To fill my empty stomach, I devour the Dango. With my gaze straight ahead, focused on what''s in front of me, I walked.


    Staring straight ahead, feeling the hidden sensation in my pocket, I proceeded down the city road...


    * * *


    "Oh, I see. So it only hardens at the moment of impact. This is the first time I''ve used it... the creator of this curse-tool is quite twisted."


    The old man, who had previously purchased this toy hammer from a colleague who deals with such cursed tools, observed it from various angles. In his other hand, he held a block of wood. It used to be a memory, a block of wood.


    This curse-tool, called ''Yumetsubushi (Dream Hammer),'' was previously used for torture in Fus��-kuni. It metaphorically represents a person as a Daruma doll and a block of wood as a memory, physically crystallizing and separating memories through the act of striking.


    It is impossible to see the contents of the crystal, and using it causes a lingering difort, but that is by design. Extracting memories one by one has the side effect of eroding the mind. Maybe the property of hardening only when in use was also a form of punishment. By restoring memories right before mental breakdown, eliciting a confession became a method... Deemed cruel, it was banned and ordered to be destroyed by the Left Minister. However, some of it leaked into the ck market and kept being traded.


    "In matters of memory, awareness allows for countermeasures."


    The old man strokes his beard and boasts with a sinister expression.


    Long-used techniques have many countermeasures. Curse Art is no exception. If memories are being peered into, it is good to seal or separate the memories that are being peeked at in advance. And instead, push false memories into ce. Additionally, you can embed false information with the assumption that those memories will be read, or set traps that have psychological effects.


    However, implementing thetter technique can be challenging and time-consuming.


    "...Has that man left?"


    The girl''s voice echoed, as if remembering. The old man turned his gaze and answered.


    "He''s gone. What about you? Are you done with your problem?"


    "No... Not yet. I need a little more time. Just a bit more. Ugh, it''s so frustrating...!!"


    She cursed and moaned seductively.


    When the old man noticed, he heard a sound of water gushing from behind the bookshelf. A whip-like tail was peeking out from there, swinging up and down, slicing through the air. It writhed like a struggling young girl, drooping and rising, moaning, damaging the bookshelf, making holes in the floor, and tearing apart any books that it hit. It was a truly dangerous weapon. Next to it, the Nekomata was meowing and growling.


    ...It was an irrelevant thing, but the bear blushed and hid her face, feeling embarrassed. The divine dog on her head made a small growl with a sharp gaze. It was a cold smile. The Nekomata responded with a reproachful meow, and the dog barked back.


    It was a fierce battle between supporters of the idea that only pure, pure virgin lolis can win and those who don''t understand the appeal of the perverted Tsundere loli demon! This shcked any sense of honor from either faction. It was a futile confrontation. Engage inbat on your own terms. Fight in whatever manner suits you best.


    "Kuu, uu, haa, haa... phew. Everything is fine now..."

 Chapter 152.4

    Chapter 152.4


    [Part 4/4]


    The dog and cat''s argument went unnoticed, as the seductive voice filled the air. Atst, she came out of the shadows.


    Matsushige Botan, Matsuhige''s granddaughter. Her clothes were a bit messy, showing shes of the glossy ck restraints that decorated her. Her cheeks were red, and her breath was heavy, hot and passionate. But that was all. She waspletely, undeniably human.


    She thought her disguise was clever. In the beginning, she couldn''t hide her horns, wings, or tail at all... but now, unless it observed carefully, her illusions couldn''t be discerned. The old man congratted himself on the sessful mix of Nanban''s fallen god genes.


    ...If Botan heard those words, she would probably punch her grandfather''s face with her spiritually enhanced fist.


    "Is that so? Well then, I suppose I should make a move as well."


    The old man rose from his seat with a heavy sigh and headed towards the toilet. As he opened the door, a pungent and foul smell filled the air. The old man wrinkled his nose, a mix of disgust and amusement, as he began probing the depths with his cane. And then, it jumped out.


    "What? Don''t you get stuck?"


    The cursed water snake, wrapped in miasma, went unnoticed when it was spat out because it had shrunk. It parasitized the stomach and recorded the host''s five senses.


    "I would incorporate the host''s factor and make it self-destruct with a time dy, if it were me... hmm, Genbu."


    The snake''s escape was blocked by a giant foot. It looked up and saw a massive body. The eyes of a wild beast. Before the snake could turn around, its head was crushed. The bear paw gripped the writhing body.


    ''Grrrr?''


    "Well, you can eat it."


    ''Grrr~?''


    The youkai bear devoured the cursed water snake. Botan watched it, unimpressed, and said.


    "A bit disappointing. Is this the curse that the Onitsuki family, as renowned as it is, embeds in their stomachs?"


    "This isn''t the work of the Onitsuki family. It''s not thedy''s doing either. Perhaps it''s something like putting an egg in the tea she serves. Well, it''s just a prank of sorts."


    The old man spoke as he stirred the hole with his cane, his hope for a second arrow fading. Unfortunately, it appeared that no further preparations could be anticipated.


    "Onitsuki Yuusei, Onitsuki Sumire. Both are significant figures in the realm of exorcism. Do they not offer any warnings?"


    It was a question directed at the grandfather, who continued to stir the hole. No, it was an interrogation.


    The head of the Onitsuki family, one of the three families in the northern region, and the wife of the current head of the Onitsuki family, who is a direct descendant of the first Taima Nana-shi (Seven Demon-Sealing Warriors), both hold significant positions in the world of exorcists. At least, more so than the servant who has be somewhat of a monster.


    The old man pondered the dilemma, wondering if eliminating the servant preemptively was necessary. Brainwashing seemed extreme with the thought of that demon (oni), but it was unthinkable to do nothing. He too, was a person who could discard both family and himself if necessary.


    "What about you?"


    "What about, you say?"


    "What would happen to you, who is currently bound by that servant, if I were to kill him?"


    "...Unlike that foolish spider, I am not bound by a contract, am I?"


    Botan answered the grandfather with a deeply unpleasant tone. The old man groaned and rephrased his question.


    "Indeed, your life is not parasitism him. However, your body must have been optimized, right?"


    "..."


    Botan''s current body is heavily influenced by a youkai. It is a desperate measure to escape death. By using the blood of Youbo (youkai mother), which epasses the characteristics of various monsters, as a medium, the direction of transformation has been fixed with the factor of Demon (Akuma).


    She resembles what is called an incubus, a subus, or a lustful oni in Nanban. She is not exactly the same, but she has taken on a youkai-like shape to preserve her life. The cost for this is a strong urge and drive.


    "Those individuals need a lot to be satisfied. It may be enough to fight off exorcists, but it''s hard to get close to them or steal from them because of our roles. On the other hand, you have a goodpatibility with them, since you are the source of their factor. In fact, even a little bit shouldst for a long time."


    "That''s a ratherte exnation, don''t you think?"


    Botan spits out the exnation dismissively. The casual confirmation feels irritating to her, as if it were someone else''s business. She understands it well enough, more than enough. So what''s the point?


    "That''s exactly why. If he was to die, wouldn''t you starve? So, what''s the point of suggesting disposal?"


    "...Indeed, half of my body is youkai. However, I intend to remain an exorcist at heart."


    "Are you saying someone driven by emotions, acting recklessly in pursuit of revenge, is capable of that?"


    "..."


    In the face of the biting criticism, Botan says nothing in response. She simply res at her grandfather with sharp eyes.


    "Well then, I''ll do what I can."


    When the old man speaks, Botan makes a cold smirk.


    ��Anyway, that servant cannot be left alone right now. After all, there is no chance that Onitsuki''s couple would fall for a simple trick, right?��


    Even if they did, they would react quickly. However, if they were to lose control of their factors and go berserk... but that''s a story for another time.


    If there is a suitable chance to kill, he will take it. But he won''t act hastily, since he won''t get another opportunity.


    "He still has some value. We can think about getting rid of himter, I suppose."


    "...That doesn''t sound like you."


    Botan spat out those words briefly, and that was the end of it. A heavy silence filled the air. Botan, filled with dissatisfaction, could only swallow herplex emotions. The old man had nothing more to say to such a granddaughter.


    It was not the concern of the old man what choices his granddaughter would make, or what path she would follow. After all, he had no obligation, responsibility, or right to impose anything on her....


    "...Oh, that''s right. The extraction techniques have improved a lot recently, you know."


    "...What are you talking about?"


    As the conversation was winding down, the old man''s casual inquiry broke the mood. Botan snapped back, wondering what he was up to. What did this old man want?


    "Well, you know, your bodily fluids must be running out soon, right? No matter how much you try to save and reuse, there''s always a limit."


    That was precisely why she had just revealed herself in such a shameful way before.


    "...And your point is?"


    "Well, stomach acid is also a bodily fluid, isn''t it? If it''s concentrated enough, I thought I could extract it and crystallize it into a pill..."


    "Please stop. Absolutely, please stop!!"


    Understanding the old man''s intentions of cheerfully stirring the vomit that had umted in the toilet bowl, Botan vehemently rejects his proposition with all her might.


    As a young woman, she absolutely could not ept that.


    "However... the inventory is quite insufficient in reality. And you don''t have enough, do you?"


    The old man, who knew how she had managed until today and how she had procured it, thought there was not much of a difference. At least, he did.


    "For me, it makes a huge difference!! Please think of a girl''s feelings!!"


    "A girl''s feelings won''t solve the problem, will they? Do you have another option?"


    "For now, that option is not avable!"


    It''s not just about being rational. Emotions matter. People''s hearts are important. If only he had stayed silent, ignorance would have been bliss. ...Well, maybe she would have fainted if she had heard the reason after drinking. Either way, it was hell.


    "Hmm. If you put it that way, I guess there''s no choice... Well then, how about this? Can you do me a favor?"


    "A favor, you say?"


    Botan flinched, recalling the conversation they had just had. She sensed something.


    "Then, wouldn''t it be much easier for you than me? I''ll take care of all the preparations for you. Oh, and let me do this too. Don''t leave any traces, okay?"


    The granddaughter nodded and smirked. He handed her a piece of paper.


    "...You just don''t want to risk anything yourself, do you?"


    Botan retorted sarcastically. She snatched the paper from him, feeling frustrated. It was annoying, but it might have been a lucky break for her at this moment.


    "Understood. Let''s go."


    Matsuhige''s half-youkai followed him reluctantly, with a trace of excitement and anticipation somewhere deep inside.


    "That''s right. You should use this for collecting. It''s made of a rubber band. If you tie it up after use, it''s easy to carry."


    "I won''t collect that juice!"


    The granddaughter tried her best to follow her grandfather''s instructions as he handed her a small bag that looked like a free sample...


    Suddenly, an image of a lewd demon onmyoji fighting while covered in used cond*ms shed in my mind... It had nothing to do with anything, but for a moment, I remembered Rejjie-sama''sbat style and felt sorry.


    Hello, we have a new project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]


    We also have a simr genre returned from isekai but has different MC''s characteristic. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]

 Chapter 153-1

    Chapter 153-1


    [Part 1/4]


    The diplomatic mission has set out. Represented by Middle Counselor (Chuunagon) Tokugara Masumichi of Senior Third Rank, three court nobles, and approximately 10 government officials are apanying the delegation. In addition, there are 200 warriors (samurai), 24 exorcists, 80 individuals from the servant and Hidden Group, and over 300borers serving as caretakers, and more.


    The delegation, consisting of over 600 members, is mainlyposed of individuals not directly affiliated with the court, for political reasons. This decision may also be attributed to matters of prestige and military rationality.


    From the court''s perspective, even if Tengu can engage in meaningful conversation, they are ultimately considered mere creatures. There was no expectation of them being equals. Therefore, dispatching Middle Counselor (Chuunagon) as an mission was already an exceptional act of mercy, and it was inconceivable for the court to directly manage personnel, including guards, for such a mission.


    Another reason is that many samurai and exorcist families from all over the country have entered the capital due to the high-pressure Joraku request. Many court nobles expressed reluctance to deploy armies near the capital for rebellion vignce. Exploiting those who have visited the capital (Joraku), mainly rural individuals, serves to publicly illustrate the hierarchical rtionship with the court.


    The foremost reason lies in their military utility. The armies organized by the Ministry of War are fundamentally trained for interpersonal andrge-scalebat. However, the uing venture is into a nest of monsters, making their deployment clearly unsuitable.


    And the exorcist families, along with the warrior families in Fus��-kuni, originated from self-defensive farmers heavily armed forbating youkai during frontier colonization. Warriors in remote areas still regrly hunt and kill youkai, filling the gap left by insufficient exorcists. In this context, the decision to bring them along is urate.


    Besides, the warrior group that was mobilized this time was organized with personnel extracted from the southern regions. The warriors from the south are known for their wild and fearless nature. While the warrior families from other regions, such as the Western region, have been considered weak for a long time, they were indeed expected to be a significant force.


    Yes, in terms of strength...


    "Is this the room borrowed by the prestigious Onitsuki family from the Northern region?"


    The speaker''s heavy ent and mocking tone made it seem like they deliberately emphasized their ent. It seemed to be a speech filled with sneering and sarcasm.


    It is one of the rooms assigned to the Onitsuki family, a prestigious and influential family from the Northern region, in Fus��-kuni Center region, Mt. Anma town, along the mountain trail. Three warriors (samurais), who are outsiders, havee to visit there...


    "Oh, samurai, is it? What brings you here..."


    "Stop, Magoroku. So, what is it?"


    I held back Magoroku, who was about to rush forward, and stood up. I responded with a slightly condescending tone, different from my usual self. It was the position of being dispatched as a guard from the Onitsuki family that made me behave this way.


    ...Or perhaps it was because I sensed that one of them was about to draw their sword.


    "Hmph. I heard that a member of the Onitsuki family household was assigned to apany the delegation as a servant. Could it be you?"


    "...Indeed, it is me."


    They probably predicted it from my appearance, but still, they deliberately asked, emphasizing the word "servant"... Well, they weren''t exactly friendly in their attitude when they came here in the first ce.


    By the way...


    "The other servants should be outside, shouldn''t they?"


    "I lightly touched their chins, and they fainted! It''s truly disgraceful for the renowned soldiers of the Onitsuki family. Theyck the spirit of being constantly on the battlefield!! With this, they can never fulfill their duty as protectors!"


    In other words, they knocked them out with a punch to the jaw... Seriously? They''re lying unconscious in the garden. Their bones probably aren''t broken, but still, this is...


    "Once again, such a rough visit..."


    "If the Southern region Warrior is ignorant andcks etiquette, spare me. But... isn''t this also your responsibility? How can you protect the mission with those servants?"


    They deliberately condemn the blunder of being stationed near the mission''s lodging.


    "Oh, that''s right. I still haven''t introduced myself. I am Ukon Mo. This time, I have been honored to apany the esteemed court as mission''s guard! I have some questions to ask!"


    They make their deration with exaggerated grandeur. Perhaps it was directed at those around them. Beyond the shouji paper door, it seems that some people have gathered in response to the shouting.


    "Recently, I heard a rumor about an incident in the northern region! It happened in the bustling city where many exorcists gather!"


    A man introducing himself as Ukon seemed to be talking about the youkai attack that the Joraku (visiting capital) group encountered.


    "I heard that Onitsuki''s family, representing the Joraku group, yed a remarkable role in this case! Truly, they bring honor to the morning court of the northern region! ...But, there''s also a strange tale going around!"


    He eximed loudly, staring at us with disdain.


    "Being promoted from a servant to a household member happens once in a blue moon, a truly honorable thing to hear. However, during the recentmotion, while you, sir, were serving loyally even to Onitsuki''s daughters, it''s said that no one saw you anywhere. Truly, a peculiar tale, isn''t it?"


    The warrior''s criticism was like that of a coward.


    "What do you mean?"


    "As I said earlier, it is an honor for the servant to be appointed as a household member. I hear that Onitsuki''s princesses are praising your bravery."


    "Please, do tell us about your heroic tales in the city. ...Isn''t it boring to just wait around in the borrowed room, doing menial tasks?"


    After ncing at Magoroku and Mari waiting in the borrowed room, Ukon Mo smirked, and the two behind himughed. And I remembered yesterday''s trouble and understood.


    Ah, I see. That''s what it is... What a troublesome opponent.


    "Tomobe-sama..."


    "Master..."


    "It''s okay. Stay behind."


    It was clearly not a friendly warrior, and on top of that, he was carrying a weapon and was shouting loudly. It was natural for Mari and Magoroku to be frightened and on guard, especially Mari, who couldn''t even discern the appearance of the opponents. To reassure them, I reassure the two and step forward to protect.


    "Themotion in Seki city... has already been resolved. That''s all there is to it. It''s a trivial matter, and there are confidential aspects. I''d appreciate it if you refrain from asking."


    I respond diplomatically, urging them to leave promptly.


    (Come to think of it... there was a dispute during thest Joraku as well, wasn''t there?)


    Well, the differences in cultural customs and norms can be tricky to handle, even with preparation. The visiting warriors from the Southern region are known for causing trouble, and their reputation in the capital is not good. ording to the youngest daughter of Ak��, the Ak�� family often gets involved in resolving disputes because of their martial background. She refers to the Southern warriors as shameful and misguided beasts who have deviated from the path of a true warrior.


    Whether it''s the climate, the environment, or the customs, the Southern warriors are seen as brave but also quick-tempered and violent, like wild people from the countryside, by the people in the capital. On the other hand, the well-mannered warriors from the Western and Northern regions are warmly weed.


    "Kukuku..."


    The warriorsugh at my words, shake their heads, and deny them.


    "No. I want to know. Why do you not show yourself when it is a time for you to earnestly fulfill your duties, despite receiving honorable and special treatment? Is it true, as the rumors in town suggest?"


    "Rumors...?"


    Upon hearing those words from Ukon, I felt a sense of unease and furrowed my brow. Southern region warrior twisted his mouth even more mockingly than before.


    "Oh, nothing. Just some trivial rumors about a servant who receives treatment as if they were a respected household member... Apparently, it''s a story about someone who gained favor through physical means."


    The words spoken by Ukon were not appropriate for a conversation like this. It was a vulgar topic. Without thinking, Magoroku, who was standing behind me, held his breath. He had a stern gaze fixed upon Ukon and the others.


    "...Do you understand that this is a disrespectful conversation? Are you nning to be enemies with the Onitsuki family?"


    "It''s just rumors, nothing more. Don''t get angry. ...But I must say, the stories I''ve heard are quite amusing. Do you know what it''s about?"


    "...No."


    Upon my denial, Ukonughed even more. Then, he loudly raised his voice in a singing manner.


    "Hahaha! Is that so? Well then, let me tell you!! ording to the stories, your knees were three, and in the days when you serving the second princess, she was infatuated with the fairytale troupe, engrossed in those knees every night, harmonizing in����Oh!?"


    A faint, dry sound resonated. I made it resonate. Through physical enhancement and stealth, I naturally closed in on Ukon, caressing his chin. Instead of caressing, I struck.


    At the realization, my hand was already out.


    "Nu, ah...?"


    The impact on his jaw, infused with a hint of spiritual power, echoed through his skull, disturbing his sense of bnce and momentarily leaving him sprawled on the ground.


    Thud, the southern region warrior fell on his backside.


    "W-what the...?"


    The recipient of the blow couldn''tprehend the situation he had brought upon himself, dumbfounded. I looked down at him with a scornful gaze, immediately cursing his own recklessness.


    "...I''ve done it now."


    Uh-oh, this seems like it''s gonna cause some serious trouble... I quietly mutters, feeling like a bitter bug. But I braced myself, anticipating the reactions toe, hurriedly gets ready to handle it.


    "Ukon, what are you doing?"


    "...Hey, Ukon, are you okay? Seriously?"


    "Getting knocked down by that skinny farmer from the Northern region and falling t on your butt!?"

 Chapter 154-1

    Chapter 154-1


    [Part 1/4]


    After passing through Chikyu-ne Shukuba, Toyomine Shukuba, and Wadai Shukuba, the envoy finally arrived at the outskirts of the forbidden area, Anma. (T/N: Shukuba: post stations during the Edo period)


    "We have been waiting for you, Middle Counselor (Chuunagon)-sama. We are deeply honored that you havee to this humblend."


    The middle-aged official in charge of the Anma forbidden area, bowing his head at the camp, and said so.


    Standing beside him was a Military Commander who had been sent as reinforcement from a nearby area. Thismander holds the position of supervisor (Shouin) in the Ministry of Ceremonial Affairs'' Forbidden Monitoring Bureau, overseeing the Anma forbidden area.


    By the way, in Fus��-kuni''s current Ritsuryo system, there is one person called Sho-shoku who manages the prohibition areas. Above them, there is the chief supervisor called Dai-shoku who manages the prohibitionnds at a higher level. On the other hand, below the supervisor, there are officials called Dai-zoku and Sho-zoku (Chief/Subordinate officer) who manage the boundaries and they work within the jurisdiction. The Sho-shoku also has the authority tomand Military Commanders within their jurisdiction. The highest authority in the Anma prohibitionnd, both in name and reality, is the temporary Sh��uin whomands nearly a thousand personnel.


    ...Except for the personnel from the envoy and the Omnyouji Bureau who were sent there.


    "Hmm, well, well. There are no discrepancies in the reports. Have there been any major changes since then? ...Ah, I wonder if I can find something to sit on. My legs and back are hurting at this age, you know."


    The Middle Counselor, when the localmanders greeted him nervously and respectfully, was happy and didn''t seem worried. He praised those who greeted him andughed while asking for a chair.


    "Okay... tomorrow, let''s go towards the forbiddennd."


    He said this while sitting on the chair. He sounded rxed, but his words were very important, especially for the exorcists who were there to protect him.


    Entering the forbiddennd was like walking into a dangerous trap, especially because it was the home of the notorious Tengu. Many exorcists had quietly prepared themselves for a battle where their lives were at stake, wondering if they could keep the envoy safe and how many of theirrades would be lost.


    "Haha. But before that, let''s send out scouts to check the area... Which way should we go?"


    The Military Commander spoke in a casual and cheerful tone, but the decision carried a lot of weight.


    On the table, he puts a map and started exining about the forbidden territory. In the past, there were paths to the forbidden territory made through trade and expeditions. But now, they look like animal trails because they are not maintained well. Even so, they check the shallower parts of the forbidden territory every few years. The Middle Counselor wants to make sure the roads are safe before the envoy goes through.


    "I''ll let you handle that. I don''t know much about the current state of the forbidden territory. Since I don''t know which way therge group can take, I want you to decide on the spot."


    "Okay, Middle Counselor-sama..."


    The Middle Counselor''s response to the supervisors'' determined questions was calm and casual, which disappointed him. Still, it was better than expected.


    "As expected, I must be tired after such a long journey."


    "Indeed, the middle area was made up of small, underdeveloped towns that didn''t have good hospitality."


    "Fortunately, tonight, the moon is shining beautifully. Before we go through the forbidden grounds, let''s rx and enjoy Tsukimi sake and whatever we want to eat."


    Both the middle-aged official and Military Commander (supervisor) were shocked and couldn''t speak after hearing the nobles'' overly casual and carefreements. They stood there with their mouths open, silently thinking for a while.


    "..."


    The warriors and exorcists who were with us had a slightly better reaction. They understood that the representatives didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation and treated it like a sightseeing trip. They stayed calm and expressionless, silently watching.


    "I see. That''s right. I managed to get some good sake in thest town. Tsukimi sake, huh? It''s pretty good. ...So, supervisor, what do you think?"


    With a smile, the Middle Counselor showed agreement with the nobles'' words, and then asked the supervisor another question. The supervisor tried to hide his true feelings and responded to the inquiry.


    "Well, um, please take a look at this... The southern road was built during Emperor Kenyo''s reign. It''s an old road, but it has been well-maintained. It has been regrly used, so it''s in rtively good condition."


    Towards the end of his words, there was a hint of hesitation, perhaps due to the awkwardness of the situation. There were various reasons, including the umtion of previous facts. Despite gradually being influenced by it, the mountain road was kept in good condition by the help of pioneer viges and poachers who broke thew. The suggestion was to utilize it...


    "Very well. Let''s arrange things ordingly. Oh, and regarding personnel... relying solely on army soldiers might be too burdensome, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, if possible, we would like to request the dispatch of personnel from the exorcists family."


    The Middle Counselor asked the Military Commander directly. If they are going to go to the forbidden grounds tomorrow, they need to clear the dew tonight. The army force is mainly for dealing with humans. They alone would find it difficult.


    "Yes. It would be good to talk and decide on the people. ...Well, I think that''s all?"


    The Middle Counselor asked if there was anything else to discuss. No one inside the tent answered. It was decided then and there.


    "I see. Okay then, do your best. ...Can I take a short break before the moon-viewing? I''m a bit tired."


    "Ohoho. You are of a certain age, after all, Middle Counselor-sama. You shouldn''t push yourself."


    "Well, ording to the rumors, the lodging preparations have already been made. Let''s go there first..."


    "Yes, let''s ask for something nutritious. It wouldn''t be bad to have some wild game sometimes. Oh, I think there was a famous inn with hot springs nearby."


    "Oh, I know that! They say it helps with back pain. Let''s definitely go there on the way back!"


    Encouraging each other like it''s someone else''s business, the Middle Counselor talks casually with the nobles apanying him. They share lightughs and discuss their future ns cheerfully. It''s as if they are on a journey, and there''s hardly a feeling of duty to fulfill a royal mission. The morale of those around us is slowly going down.


    "Hahaha, enjoyable, enjoyable. Well, everyone, it''s about time����"


    "����Please wait, everyone. Just a little longer, stay in the camp."


    As they were about to go towards the rest tent while chatting, the group led by the Middle Counselor is stopped by the escorts who are exorcists from the Western region, belonging to the Nonomiya family. The group looks at him with puzzled expressions all at once.


    "What''s going on! How can you try to stop the Middle Counselor''s actions����" "����Wait, I agree with him. I feel something... We''re being watched."


    Before the workers serving the Middle Counselor could criticize him, other members of the Nonomiya family from the Western region, who were skilled in detection, expressed their support.


    "...In the north. About a thousand steps, plus two hundred, maybe?"


    And there, standing at the entrance of the tent, Hina''s words were spoken without anyone noticing. She lifted the curtain with the handle of her sword, looking into the dark night. In the pitch-ck darkness, where even the bonfire couldn''t fully illuminate, the only sounds that echoed were the rustling of the wind and the chirping of insects.


    The experts in exorcism sensed the presence of something different from the natural world.


    "W-What are you saying����"


    "Are there three or four? Hey, how about the assessment of your Nonomiya family?"


    "Is it okay if we do that on the front side. Also, there are two separated to the northwest. Is there one to the east? That''s all I can figure out, at least."


    Hina spoke, cutting in while Laborer was talking, and the older members of the Nonomiya family, who were exorcists, added more information. Nobody at this point med anyone.


    ""Middle Counselor-sama...""


    "Hmm... As an expert, what will you do?"


    The court nobles and theborers anxiously asked their leader. It wasn''t clear whether the middle counselor felt a sense of danger or not, the way he asked was uncertain. He absentmindedly touched his beard.


    "At least, let''s think about not doing anything for now. Considering the numbers, the chance of an attack is low; it seems like reconnaissance or something simr. If we leave it alone, it will probably go away on its own."


    Looking around and making sure the other exorcists in the area weren''t saying anything, Hina replied.


    "Hmmm."


    Middle Counselor (Chuunagon) groaned once more. Then, he asked,


    "Mochi is called mochi shop, after all. If experts say so, there''s no choice but to follow. It should be fine for most of us, right?"


    He looked at the other nobles andborers who were with him. The ones who were asked the question looked scared and had pale faces. It seemed like they just realized that they were in a dangerous area. They exchanged worried looks with each other.


    "...Well, let''s say, hypothetically. If we were to be attacked, would you be able to handle it?"


    One of the noblemen asked. He covered his mouth with his sleeve and sought reassurance with a fearful attitude.


    "...You can rx. In case of an emergency, I will protect all of you and the surroundings with my ''annihtion.'' I won''t let anyone harm you."


    Hina replied after a short silence. There might have been a hint of frustration in her response. But she quickly reassured them. The method she suggested was indeed effective, although it would involve many of their allies.


    (...I guess it''s better to make them feel at ease for now.)


    I carefully thought about what Hina said while staying by her side. It was a situation where thinking too much wouldn''t help. To protect the other person''s mental well-being, she decided to respond so for now. ...If things really get worse, I guess I''ll have no choice but to use it.


    "I-I see."


    "Okay, let''s trust that... Is it okay if we stay here?"


    "I''m sorry, but I think everyone should give up on the Tsukimi sake, even though it''s hard to ept."


    The nobleman still seemed uncertain. The Middle Counselor nodded, and Hina made an additional request, bowing deeply.


    "That''s fine, I can understand that much. Our lives are in danger, after all. ...But, we cannot change tomorrow''s ns. The schedule given by the court for dealing with the Tengu must remain the same, you know?"


    In other words, it meant that we wouldn''t change our ns to enter the forbidden area tomorrow, and we should also make sure the preparations for that purpose are not disrupted.


    "...We, the exorcists, will stand beside the Middle Counselor and others in turns. The warrior and army will also surround the area in the same way, so please don''t worry."


    "What about the path? Is there no problem if we strengthen the guards?"


    "That''s..."


    Hina hesitates in her response. She looks around without any specific reason. She knows why. It has already been nned to have more guards than necessary for the Middle Counselor and others. She is unsure about which personnel to select for clearing the mountain path. The other exorcists in the area remain quiet. They don''t even exchange nces. They are avoiding suspicion...


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 155-1

    Chapter 155-1


    [Part 1/4]


    I''m really hungry. I want food because my stomach feels empty, and I''m craving meat or something to eat.


    I''m angry and full of rage. My instincts take over, and I''m looking for something to calm down, to give as an offering.


    I knew I was going crazy. To avoid being sacrificed, I faced a great youkai by myself. I woke up its instincts but managed to control myself to not reveal I''m human by offering blood to a special spider.


    It''s hard to exin how tough it was. I tried to stay sane while going mad, pulling in opposite directions, like living and dying at the same time. Everything felt the opposite, moving forward in a confusing way. The burden on my mind was too much.


    Still, I barely defeated the monster. I''m torn and underneath my mask, I was no longer human, unclear about who I am. I''m confused, with a frayed sense of self. But before I knew it, I found myself in a warm room, in a quiet ce, lying on a soft futon. There''s dim light, only a few candles (Shoku) lighting up the surroundings.


    ''Ah...?''


    I heard a song. It was a sweet song. Sweet like sugar, never getting tired no matter how long it goes on. Something was weighing on my stomach. The focus of my eyes, which feels like it''s increasing, naturally shifts upwards.


    A shrine maide girl, wearing a messy outfit, was sitting on top, giving off a very attractive and exciting feeling.


    ''...!!''


    I hold my breath. Our eyes meet. The girl''s cheeks turn red, and she tilts her head seductively.


    "Hehehe"


    With innocence and a naughty touch, the shrine maiden smiles.


    ''Grrrrrr...!''


    With strength, I push her down, and our positions switch. There''s no resistance at all. Three, four, five... numerous arms and countless long arms reach towards her slender body. I press down on her head, holding onto the arms, holding the neck, and entangle around her thighs while the fabric tearing with a sound.


    I wonder, were my nails ever this long? Were my arms ever this thick? Were there so many of them? Was my skin always this reddish-ck color? And why are there even long arms to begin with? Such questions disappear from my mind, reced by the see-through, white, soft skin exposed beneath the fabric.


    Now, I ate. I held. I bit. Just by gently biting, I felt happy with the juice on the sweaty surface. With tough meat, like a rough rasp from a torn jaw, I touched the many undeveloped hills. I covered her body fluids and mucus as if to show they were mine.


    The person being sacrificed shook. She bent her back. It''s sweet, delicious, nice, and amazing! Just with that, I wonder if my tongue was really so long and thick. Now, holding both of her arms back, I bear my weight harshly,pletely dominating. As if it was my natural right.


    "Haa, ah..."


    The wet eyes looked at me. It''s a female appearance that seemed pleasing. A face seeking a male. It was a strong drug. The female brat...!!


    ...How absurd. Wait. How absurd. How absurd. What is this? What am I doing? What have I done? What am I about to do? Go back. There''s still time. Go back now...!!


    "If it''s you, big bro (aniki)... would that be alright?"


    ''Gugiiiiii!!''


    However, the sweet melody that destroys my reason crushes every bit of rationality. I bury my face, breathing heavily like a dog, biting with sharp teeth, pecking and leaving proof of my dominance. The sweet cries of the female echo continuously, bringing delight and pleasure. The echoes resound in my ear, the song of a girl''s love ying over and over again.


    "Go in fast, please fast, make babies fast," a call from the mother of all echoed in my mind. I hesitate a bit. However...


    "Hehe... look at this."


    With a voice as cute as a child''s, the offering was shown. A belly as pale as see-through, with carved designs.


    A naughty curse mark meaning surrender and obedience. An indecent seal. A passionate emblem.


    ''Gghh! Gghh! Gghh!''


    Inside me, something is growing a lot. It feels very strong, pushing and moving forward, almost like someone is guiding it. It''s like gathering bad feelings, getting stronger and more focused, waiting to decide when to let it out. It''s like a really strong desire, like hotva, just about to burst out. And then...


    ''(>��


    "..."


    ...Something that I really wanted to ask echoed in my head. Maybe something like, "Is that so? Well, I guess there''s no helping it. Oh, do you have a New Year''s gift?" followed by a carefree voice. The voice that had been teasing me just moments ago.


    "( ?`��?��) Whoa! I''m so happy! I want my New Year''s gift!"


    "I''m your grandmother!?"


    "�c(������)�� Non, non!"


    No, what silly talk are you all having?


    "...? What''s wrong, big bro?"


    A little boy or girl looks up with drool hanging from their mouth, their eyes showing confusion and interest. The strong attraction makes my whole body ache, but... with a mind that has already been cooled down, that feeling has gone away.


    "..."


    "Oh..."


    We hold each other with a fuzzy mind. Arms wrap around, our weight pushing against each other, hugging andforting each other. Unlike before, I press the face against my own chest. I avoid looking at it to prevent any change of heart. I simply seek the warmth of human touch.


    "Big bro, big bro... No, more... Hmm?"


    I resist, I struggle, yet their moans sound like pleasure. But my mind is already being pulled into sleep, to the point where it seems like noise disturbing my slumber.


    "Shh..."


    "Mmm, no, ah..."


    If I tighten my embrace a little, the slim figure that had been trembling suddenly goes limp. The boy or the girl simply wrap their delicate hand around my back, epting this gesture.


    "So, well..."


    After finally feeling satisfied with the silence, I pat their head roughly as a way of praising myself, and slowly close my half-open eyes, beginning my journey to dreand....


    ''(* >��


    Well, I don''t understand, but...


    * * *


    "...When I woke up, I was under a tent ceiling."


    That was the first thing I saw and the first words I said after waking up.


    I try to remember. Thest thing I remember is the incident in the forbiddennd. The moment I somehow managed to defeat the great youkai that hade here.


    It got struck by my final desperate attack, and in that painful moment, it died.


    "It was painful.... Was I saved...?"


    I examine my whole body. My almost naked body is sore, but there are only old scars and no fresh wounds. It has healed. That''s good.


    The problem is what happened to me after I lost consciousness. I wonder who saved me, probably when I had partially transformed into a monster. If the secret of this body had been discovered by someone else, it would have been the end.


    "By the way..."


    I had some questions with that thought. I quickly looked around and found the answer.


    ''�c(�գ�c��?���)? What a sad world~?''


    "Why are you dancing?"


    Inside the cage, there was a spider with eight legs dancing skillfully for a while. It seemed to be dancing a regretful dance all sweaty. It was even more so because it was wearing a pumpkin-colored paper helmet on its head. Just so you know, that trend is way past its prime, right? The current trend is cosmic, you know? Is it because Another Century doesn''t approve of it?


    ...By the way, the paper helmet is a kind of curse tool, a curse. It was made by thedy (Sumire) with great care, and it''s a condition for bringing out the spider. She apparently said that if I act inappropriately, she''ll crush the spider''s head. Really too unforgiving. Does she has nopassion for people''s feelings?


    "Oh, big bro, were you awake?"


    As I made fun of the foolish spider, a distinctive voice echoed from behind. I already knew whose clear voice, which could be described as a boy''s or a girl''s without a voice change, it was. At the same time, I felt relieved. Because I had figured out who had picked me up.


    "Shirowakamaru-sama? Did youe to find me?"


    My voice asking the question suddenly stops while turning around. This is because of his appearance.


    He probably took a bath. If he removes his coat, his damp chestnut hair is visible, and his slim figure is revealed in light clothing. I mean, his white, fresh skin can be seen from the neck to almost the chest... Of course, I unintentionally look away, captivated by an indescribable feeling.


    "You took a bath... right?"


    ''(-??) The morning bath feels refreshing!!''


    Realizing that he is not facing me, I try to hide my expression somehow. His voice is slightly shaky. It seems he is quite shaken. He has a charming quality for a boy.


    "Oh. I guess I can''t leave the smell as it is, huh?"


    "The smell...?"


    ''(. ?`��?) You''re so dense, papa!''


    I tilt my head in confusion at Shirowakamaru''s words while running my fingers through my hair.


    "Do you... remember?"


    "Remember?"


    ''(��?��?`) Only yesterday?''


    Shirowakamaru''s questioning seems somewhat lonely. I search through my memories. Right? What was I doing? I...


    "Definitely, when I was guiding the upkeep of the mountain path, a great youkai came to visit, and then...?"


    I can''t really remember what happened after that. No matter how much I try to recall, I can''t seem to remember. I suppose the fact that I wasn''t captured or anything and that I''m still alive means that things didn''t turn out too bad, but... ''(*�R?�Q)? My great performance of tearing and throwing!!'' Hey, stop talking about things that didn''t happen. You''re just making things up.


    "Yeah. There''s no problem with the great youkai. Big bro took care of it properly. Everyone was impressed."


    "That''s right, I''m pretty sure..."


    Even though the spear was gone, I somehow managed to defeat the great youkai by increasing my youkai transformation. The real problem came after that. I did something reckless, and on top of that, I couldn''t control the youkai transformation because the spider had a full stomach...


    "Big bro recovered before anyone found out. And I handled it and suppressed it. This is my tent."


    "That''s..."


    It seems like the young boy who was with me as a recement for the Advisor was trying to cover for me. It''s not just out of kindness. There might also be a fear of investigation into the Onitsuki family because of my secret being revealed. They should have discussed that with the couple.


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 155-4

    Chapter 155-4


    [Part 4/4]


    I reply while taking a bite of the Hime''s meal. He''s truly a nobleman who lets me say difficult things. Is he trying to make me slip up unintentionally?


    "Well, well, I hear that being a servant is really tough. Don''t think you''re not capable. Okay?"


    "Haha."


    His tone was as sympathetic as that of a man. This seems like a test. Or maybe an investigation?


    "Hmm, hmm. Oh, by the way, fish, especially Ayu sweetfish, are awesome. Even when dried, it tastes better because it''s unexpected."


    "...Sure."


    I don''t know what you like, though.


    "Really? You know, even fish from a ce without spiritual lines can be tasty if you cook them right."


    "...No spiritual lines?"


    I ask again because it sounds strange. Isn''t this fish from the Center region?


    "Yes. Lately, because of my age, I''m thinking of retiring and doing less work. This time, you could say it''s thest time I''m away from home for service."


    The Middle Counselor is really old. Without spiritual power, it''s impossible to keep working on the front lines. He talks about slowly passing the family business to his son.


    "So, with more free time, I''m exploring the world of good food. Trying out new ces and ingredients."


    "I see..."


    While making fun of me and saying things like I''m bored, I keep eating the ayu sweetfish. It''s frustrating, but it tastes good. Specifically, it''s easy to eat. Both Hime-meshi (princess meal) and soups share this quality, regardless of how they are cooked.


    (The vor is salty and rustic. It''s a strange thing for someone of his age and noble status.)


    As I think about this while sipping soup, Middle Counselor continues the conversation. More precisely, he goes back to the main topic.


    "Oh, right. I should also reward you for your efforts this time. Below the rank of Junior Seventh Rank. Should I get some money ready?"


    "Uh...?"


    I instinctively stop sipping soup and look back at Middle Counselor. The old man remains calm.


    "Oh, an official position, is it?"


    "Don''t hesitate. It''s a kind of promotion for the court. We''re dealing with fraudsters and troublemakers. If someone with your background gets attention, there might be more people interested in official employment. Well, let''s consider it a stroke of luck for you."


    Heughs heartily, as cheerful as always. To me, it feels like mocking from a demon.


    Still, starting from rank seven, which is the lowest, the position is overwhelmingly low. It is both subordinate and inferior. It is clear that it is only a nominal and formal position. In the Fus-kuni Ritsuryo system (a system of centralized government), it is considered equivalent to being at the bottom. There is no sry either.


    However... even so, it is without a doubt a position officially recognized by the imperial court. After all, most of the officials in the imperial court are significantly above themon people. The difference between having an official position and not having one is too significant.


    And just a short while ago, how did it feel to receive an official position when I was considered nothing more than a beast? It was disdainful. I feel the same unpleasant sensation as when I was appointed as a Yun-shoku and as a Household Member Coordinator.


    "...I understand, thank you. I am truly grateful."


    Bowing deeply, very deeply, I conceal my expression to gain time and maintain a presentable appearance.


    ...I mean, my stomach hurts.


    "Uh-huh, uh-huh. Okay, okay... Don''t be so shy. Look up. Are we having a conversation?"


    "Haha!"


    After drinking the tea from the cup, I quickly lift my face in response to the Middle Counselor''smand. I manage to hide my expression somehow. It''s a little teary, though.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? Why are your eyes watery? Does the wound hurt? I heard it was deep... Did I push you too hard?"


    Whether consciously or unconsciously, the Middle Counselor makes a sillyment. It would be satisfying to argue with him here. It would feel good to punch him. But reality doesn''t allow for that.


    "No, it''s just that the fish tastes really good. It''s touching for someone who just finished work..."


    I pretend to feel about 20% of what I actually feel. It''s likely to be seen as a lie anyway.


    "I see. Well, that''s good. You don''t need to hold back, you know? Enjoy your meal. Only the young can eat to their heart''s content!"


    And as I expected, Iughed cheerfully. What I was doing was far from cheerful. I drank tea to calm myself down and resumed eating.


    For some time, we eat in silence...


    "Uh, it''s a march to the forbiddennd. May I ask you to wait next to my carriage?"


    "? Your esteemed words are truly an honor. However, that is..."


    When we had finished about eighty percent of the meal, the Middle Counselor began speaking. Regaining my innerposure, I was about to report the issue from a security standpoint, but the old man spoke first.


    "Skilled individuals should be ced at the forefront. Wouldn''t the security guard have failed if someone approached my carriage? The princess of Onitsuki had expressed a simr opinion the other day. A capable individual might involve allies in their actions. So, cing you at the edge would allow for unfettered fighting."


    "...I see."


    It wasn''t aplete affirmation. However, in my current position, I couldn''t outright oppose it. This conversation wasn''t a proposal; it was an announcement of a decision. That''s something I must not forget.


    "Conversely, I don''t know if you''re the best person to protect us. But I think it''s better to stay together in a small group so that if something goes wrong in the area, you won''t get caught up in it."


    "I understand. ...Is that already happening?"


    Even if I don''t think carefully about it, it''s a proposal that doesn''t honor or make me happy. However, I ept it and confirm it. There is no room for misunderstandings due to a mimunication.


    "No, it''s about the future. ...Hahaha, don''t worry. There won''t be any misunderstandings. We won''t forget about it."


    He approached in a way to reassure me who is not feelingfortable. But it didn''t turn into a joke.


    "If it''s the request of Middle Counselor..."


    In any case, I had no right to refuse. As the son of a poor farmer, reaching this position is extraordinary, but it also makes me aware of the barriers of social status. The sky is still high above. Too high. Injustice is ruthless and unquestionable.


    "..."


    Now, I pick up some uguisu beans, looking for a sweet taste forfort. But it''s not enough to bringfort. And I try to sip the tea... Still, it''s frustrating, but overall, it tastes good. As I thought earlier, the ingredients are not bad, but they are not carefully chosen. However, somehow, it''s easy to eat. The seasoning seems to be familiar and pleasing to the taste buds.


    "Hahaha, you''re eating so yummy. Do you want more?"


    "No, I''m fine. I prefer to eat until 80% full in the morning."


    Part of it was true. It''smonly known that it''s difficult to exercise with a full stomach. Besides, I just wanted to finish my meal quickly.


    "Oh, I understand. How about some tea and dessert after breakfast? That''s all. Is that okay?"


    "Haha"


    Originally, I wanted to say that I don''t need tea or dessert, but I couldn''t refuse.


    By the way, the tea ceremony took around thirty minutes, with the host boasting about the tea leaves and utensils. Damn, I let my guard down...


    * * *


    "Tomobe-dono"


    "Hmm?"


    After finishing the meal, just as I was about to go back to my tent, someone called out to me. When I turned around, I saw a worker from the Middle Counselor...


    In his hand, he held something wrapped in a folded magnolia leaf.


    "...What is it?"


    "It''s a gift from Middle Counselor-sama. Please ept it."


    And the bag was given in a very polite way. I couldn''t say no to it, and even if I did, it would have been a disrespectful thing to do, I would have been afraid of God.


    So, I ept it politely. As I take it, I can smell something unique. A faint, fishy smell...


    "This is..."


    "Please open it."


    "..."


    I untie the string. I unfold a big leaf. And what I see is dried fish. There are five pieces in total. Two pieces of big fish, and three pieces of smaller ones...


    "I noticed that you really liked the ayu sweetfish had earlier."


    "Yes, I did."


    It was certainly tasty, but the reason my eyes got wet is different. Is this sarcasm? It feels like sarcasm.


    "I''m grateful. Thank you."


    ...Well, the ayu sweetfish is innocent. I''ll eat it with Magorokuter. This time, I''ll enjoy it properly.


    "...So, I have delivered the ayu sweetfish from Higan River of Somi County."


    "Understood. ...Hm? What is it now?"


    I ask theborer''s words again. My thoughts stop at the noun that came out.


    "It is the ayu sweetfish from Higan River of Somi County in the Northern region. Is there something wrong?"


    "No, it''s just..."


    I don''t know what to say about theborer''s simple reply. It feels strange, doesn''t it? The talk went really smoothly.


    The old man got the sweetfish from somewhere, and because of that...


    "..."


    I quietly looked at the dried sweetfish in my hands. I stared at them closely. What do these five sweetfish signify? What are they trying to "warn" about?


    "Ugh..."


    As I thought about it, felt it, understood it, I just tried hard to bear the feeling of nausea rising inside me. I deeply regretted that in this situation, it would have been better if there was a silly spider to divert my attention...


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 157.1

    Chapter 157.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Oh, how beautiful you are!"


    The ce was the Oumi family residence facing Azuki Street in the old city of the capital. In a room of the mansion addressed to the Joraku (visiting capital) unit of the Onitsuki family, the youthful old woman expressed pure admiration. Standing in her line of sight was a young girl who had carefully applied makeup.


    "Um... thank you very much?"


    The girl, Hotoya Tamaki, murmured with aplexly mixed expression of confusion, embarrassment, and joy. Advisor Onitsuki Kochou spared no effort for her. She meticulously studied and arranged everything, from herpiszuli-colored eyes, short blue-tinged hair, moderately sun-kissed healthy skin, and feminine yet slender and well-muscled limbs, to adorn her as beautifully as possible.


    The clothes, tailored to match her hair and eyes, was based on shades of indigo and white. The fabric patternbined the motifs of medicinal balls and nadeshiko flowers, while the obi depicted flowing water. Of course, it was made of high-quality silk crepe fabric, woven together by artisans rmended by the youngdy of Nanban. It is a masterpiece thatbines beauty and elegance.


    She adorned her hair with a hairpin, which was also a gift. The blue color matched her, and the design resembling a spider lily was a symbol of admonition. It was a testament to her determination and resolve.


    Adding a touch of red, she lightly sprinkled white powder to avoid appearing vulgar. She refrained from using tooth ckening or nail polish, as those were outdated customs, even during her own childhood, which was bing increasingly deste. But she did not expect this modern girl to prefer such traditions. It should not be a problem even during the main event. She had heard that Daijin (a court official who serves near the emperor) was lenient towards his daughters and granddaughters, allowing some deviation from tradition. He should understand.


    "Truly, truly elegant... With this, you can pass as a noble princess, I think?"


    Amounting to a hundred or two hundred ry is not enough. With the good original material, one cannot doubt that Tamaki is of noble lineage. Who would notice that she is the youngest daughter of a country lord?


    "P-please don''t praise me too much... I, uh, get embarrassed."


    Due to the excessively high clothing and extravagant decorations, Tamaki blushes and feels overwhelmed. She must not be ustomed to dressing up like this. Kochou found it pitiful.


    Kochou thought it was a tragedy caused by being raised in the countryside. Such a lovely girl... what on earth was her hometown, her family doing? Kochou felt very angry about the wrong things that their did.


    "Hehe. It''s only natural to speak the truth, isn''t it? Since we have the opportunity to meet Daijin-sama. It would be good to get used to it from this asion. I will give you all those clothes and decorations, okay?"


    "Eh!? That''s too much!"


    At Kochou''s words dering that she would give the clothes and decorations as light that looked like gold nuggets, Tamaki''s face, which had been red, turned pale in an instant.


    "Such, such extravagant attire... truly!?"


    "Please do not hesitate. In the capital, there are numerous opportunities to meet nobility. It is impolite to present oneself in shabby attire. Instead, this ensemble alone may be insufficient, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Wearing the same attire every time will invite ridicule. At the very least, another one or two sets... To ensure thoroughness, perhaps ten sets would be necessary. Skillfulbinations should spare her any embarrassment. She is Kochou''s pride. She cannot allow such a thing.


    "However..."


    "Please do not hesitate. If you were to be ridiculed, it would be a failing on the part of Onitsuki, as your guardian, and would bring shame. Please ept it as a daughter''s reliance on her mother."


    "Y-yes..."


    Though initially hesitant, Tamaki ultimately epts Kochou''s persuasion with some trepidation. For she, who is unknown to the capital and the imperial court, had no basis for rejecting Kochou''s words.


    "...Understood. I gratefully ept."


    "Excellent. ...Hehe. There is no need to be so afraid. Rather, consider it as receiving it as a favor from me. After all, my own preferences are also involved, you know? Dressing up and putting on makeup for my daughter is a mother''s dream, you see?"


    "Yes..."


    Tamaki ambiguously responds to Kochou''s words with a softughter. She was certain that Advisor had no daughters. So, she thinks this is a fair thing to do. And when she thinks about it, she cannot be indifferent.


    Now, Tamaki couldn''t question whether she was treating her granddaughter, the princess, in the same way... She couldn''t go that far.


    "Well then. This time, I decorated it ording to my judgment... How is it? Do you have any designs or patterns that you like personally? Now, let me show you some samples. Please tell me."


    And Kochou prepares for the second outfit. She takes out several vibrant-colored kimonos from her own wardrobe and shows them to her daughter. The first one was her own choice. It is only reasonable to prioritize her daughter''s preference for the second one.


    "Um... I think they''re all beautiful, but there are so many that I''m getting confused..."


    "That''s alright. Take your time and don''t hesitate to use them and carefully consider them."


    "Well, even so... The outfit that Madam Advisor is wearing right now is also beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Tamaki, whocks more passion for choosing makeup and costumes than the general public, chuckled at the words of the advisor. And she said such things with about 20% intention to divert the topic.


    "Oh? Is this it?"


    The advisor who was pointed out had roughly read Tamaki''s thoughts, but there was no need to deliberately trouble her. Above all, Kochou was also a woman and had her own pride. She took this opportunity to show off her kimono.


    "I used gold foil and luminous shellfish to make a shell bucket and grapes. The obi is adorned with butterflies. Hehehe, it''s childish for someone my age, isn''t it?"


    "Oh? I think it''s very beautiful. It suits you."


    Tamaki tilted her head unable to grasp the meaning of Kochou''s words, but she regained herposure and praised her. It was sincere admiration. Regardless of her actual age, Tamaki thought that thebination of this olddy who has maintained her beauty and the kimono was perfectly harmonious.


    ...After confirming that reaction, Kochou decided to gradually teach Tamaki the manners.


    "Would it be alright to show this outfit to the other children?"


    "The other children? Your friends... is it Miss Ako?"


    "Um, well, that''s one way to put it. But..."


    Kochou knew this and deliberately asked in a mean way.


    "Is it Suzune-san and Iruka-san, right?"


    "...Yes"


    Under Kochou''s questioning, or perhaps interrogation, Tamaki answered more timidly than before. She seemed embarrassed.


    "Miss Tamaki, is that okay? I''m not saying you should sever ties. However, there are appropriate distances and appropriate rtionships."


    Befriending those of inappropriate status too closely invites disapproval from others, creates unnecessary friction, and affects not only oneself but also the entire rtionship... Kochou kindly advises the lovely girl.


    ...Yes. That''s why Kochou must let that young man rise to power. The same mistake must not be repeated.


    "I understand it... logically. Yukine and Iruka have also mentioned setting boundaries in that regard. But..."


    If it had only been confined to the rxed, old-fashioned rural area, it would have been fine.


    But she is different now. As an exorcist, as a household member, she has to consider her public image. It is not eptable for her to be such a free spirit while also having meetings with Daimyo and nobles.


    "..."


    "...I have set up boundaries to keep people out and to soundproof this room. Since I will use a ritual to take them there, please don''te out to greet them, okay?"


    Kochou sighed and looked down at Tamaki, who was silent and dejected, and then proposed apromise as if to say there was no other choice.


    "Madam Advisor...!"


    "Let''s prepare some snacks and tea too. ...Hehehe. I can''t scold you too harshly when you look so down."


    Kochouughed as she saw Tamaki''s surprised and delighted face, covering her mouth with her sleeve and ringing the bell. With a smile full of affection.


    In the past, she couldn''t doing so. So, at least for the time being, it must be a "mother''s" duty to pamper her child a lot... Reflecting on the delighted "daughter" with cloudy purple eyes, Onitsuki Kochou smiles gently and enchantingly.


    In her mind, she envisions a blissful, happy family with herself, her husband, and her daughter...


    "A younger brother or sister, I wonder if we need one...?"


    The murmuring whisper was so sweet that it was sickeningly sweet, and it clung so much. Maybe not just one, but both. Not just two people, but three or four... Let''s do our best for this child with the "husband." He may be troublesome along the way, but that''s up to my ingenuity. Let''s prepare various props, she thought.


    Blind obsession, delusion, and nonsense. If herrade-like granddaughter and a daughter of a merchant saw it, they would probably be very displeased.


    But to this old woman, it is not her concern.


    "...Huh?"


    And as she let out the spell to summon the ignorant young girl and the half-youkai, she involuntarily let out a surprised gasp.


    And... she''s trembling.


    "...Miss Tamaki. I''m going to leave my seat for a moment. You can use the tea and sweets and clothes as you like, but you are not allowed to leave the room."


    "What!? Yes...!?"


    Tamaki was confused by Kochou''s sudden words, but was ovee by the indescribable pressure and couldn''t help but nod.


    "Good."


    With a smile that was filled with kindness everywhere, Kochou opened the shouji paper door and stepped out onto the verandah. And then she continued walking steadily, stealthily.


    "Do I need to talk to Aoi-san, Tachibana-san, and that old man?"


    Onitsuki''s ck butterfly groaned as she recalled the scene she had witnessed over and over again.


    She clicked her tongue at the blunder of the eldest daughter...


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 157.2

    Chapter 157.2


    [Part 2/4]


    * * *


    "Ah, huh!!?"


    When I woke up, I saw a wooden floor, and when I looked around I saw the same wooden walls and ceiling. A small iron-barred window appeared in my field of vision. It was a dim room with no light source. It felt like...


    "Is this a prison?"


    "Ah...!?"


    Turning towards the voice, my sight meets the eyes is that of an old man. Despite the slightly dusty attire, he sits calmly in this situation.


    "Middle Counselor-sama (Chuunagon)... Whoa!?"


    Attempting to rush forward, I stumble and fall t on my back. I realize that I am entangled in my own rope. Unable to use my hands, my body strengthening through spiritual power is also ineffective.


    "What in the world... Tengu!?"


    In confusion, but I immediately recalling the recent events and spitting out the words. That''s right. I have been captured by them. And the same goes for the Middle Counselor...


    "It seems that we are both in the unfortunate situation of being captives."


    Slightly irritated by the Middle Counselor''s deration, as if it were someone else''s concern, I stand up. I observe myself and the surroundings once again.


    Regardless of the Middle Counselor, it''s clear that my obvious weapons have been confiscated. From the dagger (tant) to the slingshot, the newly acquired spider thread Teguruma, and even the concealed des in the soles of my shoes...


    On the other hand, everything else seemed untouched. The small "insect cage" on the waist would be the evidence. There was some carelessness somewhere. Or is it because they are not used to it?


    "The entrance... is it the ceiling?"


    I searched along the wall for a while but couldn''t find the entrance of the prison, but I understood when I looked at the ceiling. That''s right, the other party was not human. There''s no need to make it boundary-free for humans. Especially when ites to the prison.


    "In that case..."


    Finally, I peeked through the iron bars window. To confirm the situation outside, the situation outside the prison.


    ...There was a round and giant eyeball staring back at me.


    ''Keteri?''


    "Yes?"


    Unable to understand the situation, we fell into silence. We stared at each other for a moment. And then...


    ''Keteriiiiiiii!!!!''


    "Uooooo!?"


    In response to the roar that sounded like a strange cry, I unintentionally fell down again. The iron bars seemed to have a boundary. The tentacles were hindered by an invisible wall. It seemed to be a boundary or something simr.


    Wait, hold on a second, I feel like I''ve seen this figure somewhere before! Wasn''t it in ''Mayoiga'' too!? This is really disrespectful to something holy, isnt it!?


    "Oh, that''s one of their watchdogs. I think the name is... ''Shogosho'' or something like that."


    "No, this is Shoggoth, right!? It''s not Shogosho but Shoggoth, isn''t it!?"


    If it''s an address, ''Shogosho'' might be more urate. Wait, why is he acting like it''s so natural and obvious!? What''s a watchdog!? Isn''t this a sign of rebellion!


    "Annoying... it is."


    "Huh!? Whose voice was that!?"


    As I make a small mutter in the midst of inserting remarks, I finally grasp the existence of the third person trapped in this space. The figure of a girl sitting huddled in the dim corner of the room is reflected.


    "Kakitsugi''s... Inaba-hime?"


    "Mm..."


    The daughter of the head of the Kakitsugi family nods at my perplexed call or rather, iprehensible statement. It seems that, like me, her weapon has been taken away, but she doesn''t seem to be tied up in a futon. Only her wrists remain bound.


    "This is, why..."


    ''It''s not like I held back just because she''s a girl. It''s simply that the spiritual power residing in her body was weak, so the ropes didn''t grow.''


    Interrupting my words, an exnation resonates through the room. It''s almost like a deration, and as I look up with a grimace on my face, I gaze at the ceiling.


    Multiple figures open the door in the ceiling and literally look down at me. Perhaps it''s more appropriate to call them inhuman figures... At the very least, they don''t have wings like normal humans.


    "...So, Tengu really are presumptuous bastards, just as the legends say, huh? It''s better to listen to what people have to say until the end."


    I retort boldly. There was no reason for me to be modest here. The assassination of the Kakitsugi head and the kidnapping of the Middle Counselor, there was no reason for me to bow down at this point. It was a deed that tarnished the authority of the court.


    ...But more than that, it was to avoid being swallowed up and pushed back by the opponent. Kidnapping doesn''t happen unless there''s an intention to negotiate. At least the danger to my life should be rtively small. There''s also the aspect of bargaining as a hostage.


    (Well, how should I respond...)


    Internally, I try to gauge the reaction of the Tengu.


    ''...Oh, what were you nning to talk about? The reason for bringing that girl with us?''


    "...Is there a reason?"


    ''If not, we wouldn''t invite you to our vige.''


    The remarks are full of sarcasm. At the same time, I gather information. The vige, probably the Tengu vige. Their headquarters...


    ''Our ears are much better than yours. Especially in the mountains.''


    "?"


    ''We overheard your casual conversation during your mountain climb. I heard you''re a candidate for the position, right?''


    "...Huh?"


    Once again, I freeze at the Tengu''s remarks...


    * * *


    Upon reflection, I realize that I hadn''t even noticed being surrounded by them. Whether during our march or rest, it wouldn''t have been strange for them to eavesdrop on us.


    At the same time, since they are always eavesdropping, there could be a discrepancy in their understanding. After all, it has been a long time since there has been any interaction between Fus-kuni and the Tengu. There is a possibility that our values andmon sense have diverged.


    The Tengu might have kidnapped the unimportant Kakitsugi Inaba at that ce because she was a hostage, maybe. It''s not about the court or the diplomatic mission, but about me... Well, then why would they need to kidnap her?


    (Caretaker? No, in that case, aborer would be sufficient. There''s no need to kidnap someone like her who can at least fight a little.)


    I grit my teeth beneath my expression. I don''t understand. What are these people plotting...?


    ''Well, don''t be so cautious, alright? At the very least, if you obey me, the noble Middle Counselor will respond in kind with all limbs and internal organs intact.''


    "That''s what it seems. Please, both of you."


    "No, do you believe them? The words of a youkai."


    To the Middle Counselor who casually epts the deceitful Tengu''s words with no trust or reliability, I can''t help but interject. It''s annoying how lightly he''s taking this.


    "However, no matter what we do, there are things that cannot be changed. If you can protect me and defeat all the Tengu here while eliminating the guard dogs outside, then the situation would be different..."


    "So, would I be saved?"


    "At least I am a hostage. I would probably be thest one. But at least it would prolong my life, right?"


    I won''t make any rude remarks like "you guys" or anything. I don''t intend to die here, and I didn''t intend to be executed after returning.


    ''Are you done talking?''


    "..."


    I respond silently, directed at the mocking Tengu. Yes, that is correct.


    ''Very well... Well, if I have business with you, I will take you away, so behave yourself and don''t waste your energy by resisting. I''ll prepare some food for you.''


    In response to the Bouchou Tengu''s deration, several Tengund behind me. Three of them are on guard with weapons, while three others hold trays. They keep their distance and serve the food. (T/N: Bochou: a local official in the urban areas of ancient Japan, particrly in the city of Kyoto)


    ''There is no poison, so don''t worry. After eating, gather in the corner.''


    When the serving staff and bodyguards returned, the Bouchou Tengu gave me high-handed and condescending instructions. By the time I opened my mouth, the door to the ceiling had already been forcefully shut... (T/N: revision monk tengu -> Bochou Tengu)


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 157-3

    Chapter 157-3


    [Part 3/4]


    * * *


    I wonder how much time has passed since then. After re-examining the room for a while, unable to do anything, my futile efforts came to an end when the Middle Counselor naturally began to eat the meal served.


    "Hmm. There is nocquer or vermilion. No patterns. It''s difficult to call it an elegant bowl... but the shape is well bnced. One could say it''s quite skillful. The color of the wood also has a charm."


    The food is a soup-like dish simr to clear soup... Did they use mushrooms for the broth? The Middle Counselor sips it while speaking. He picks up the green vegetables and mountain vegetables with chopsticks, put them in his mouth, and nod.


    "The saltiness is mild, but the umami vor has soaked in well."


    It was a carefree culinarymentary by the Middle Counselor on Tengu cuisine. He crunchs on the pickled turnip, savoring it, and eat the meal.


    The dish prepared by the Tengu was simr to shojin ryori. It consisted of rice with one soup and three side dishes. There were also sweet pickled fruits, and the drinks included tea and fruit juice. There was no meat or fish, which was unusual for youkai cuisine. (T/N: Shojin Ryoyi: traditional dining style of Buddhist monks in Japan)


    "I should mention that this meal is specifically for guests. It''s recorded that they eat both meat and fish, and drink alcohol. The absence of those items is a certain consideration."


    "Consideration?"


    "Well, there are examples like the Oni."


    "I see..."


    It is a well-known fact that an Oni disguised as a human would cook human or youkai meat and serve it to unsuspecting travelers or guests, or even consume them whole after getting them drunk.


    "It''s quite old-fashioned, but there was a time when I had dealings and negotiations. This arrangement and reflection might havee from that period."


    "Seems rather high-handed, but you''re cautious on this side?"


    "Well, well. I can''tprehend the thought process of a scatterbrain like you. ...Hmm, hmm. This has an interesting texture, don''t you think?"


    The Middle Counselor tore apart a mass of gray squares and began toment further. By the way, when I tasted it, it was a mixture of tofu and konjac, cooked and seasoned. It felt like a product trying to imitate tofu.


    "...Inaba-hime, are you alright? Are you feeling well? Can you eat?"


    I asked while observing the progress of the girl''s meal beside me. Kakitsugi Inaba, who was sitting properly and nodding,cked emotions, and her meal had hardly progressed.


    However, it was natural, of course.


    "...I''m sorry about your father. I understand that you don''t have the motivation to eat a meal prepared by the enemy. But now, it''s a situation where you must eat. Please suppress your regrets for now."


    Iforted her, reminiscent of Princess Kikyou at Kurou''s ce. Inaba-hime nodded slightly with chopsticks in her mouth. That was all. No response. No sound. Not even a sob...


    "..."


    While continuing a conversation with Middle Counselor Hachigaku (80%), myself (20%), and Inaba-hime (0%), the meal seemed to go on endlessly. However, in reality, such a thing would be impossible. No matter how it starts, there must be an end.


    ''Hey, man with a mask! You''re alive!!"


    "Uh...?"


    The Bouchou Tengu who had swatted away Hina appears. I instinctively jump back to create distance. I distance myself and click my tongue at its meaninglessness. Middle Counselor and Inaba-hime show no reaction and don''t distance themselves. Middle Counselor even continues eating as if he doesn''t intend to do anything else.


    ''...Don''t be so scared. You make me disappointed.''


    "What do you want?"


    I quietly question the Tengu who pretends to be disappointed.


    ''I came to greet you. ...Oh my, are you still in the middle of your meal? Really, you guys eat so slowly, don''t you?''


    "Appreciating the appearance, feeling the fragrance, savoring the texture, and savoring the aftertaste is what elegance is all about, you know?"


    In response to Tengu''s mockery, the Middle Counselor interjected with a response that made it difficult to determine whether his focus was off or on point. It was an obvious and reckless interruption.


    "Middle Counselor-sama...!"


    ''...''


    As I issued a warning, Tengu fell silent for a moment. Probably taking a quick nce at the Middle Counselor under his robes, he turned back to me.


    ''Well, it''s fine if we stop here. Look, it''s here. You understand there''s no choice, right?''


    Tengu reached out his hand. It seemed he intended to take me outside. And I was not in a position to refuse.


    "...Damn."


    Iplied. I headed towards Tengu. And as I tried to grab his arm... I was suddenly pulled in, both shoulders caught.


    "Whoa!?"


    ''I''ll secure you, but don''t struggle if you don''t want to fall, okay?''


    The rope extended around my shoulders, wrapped around my sides, and tied my abdomen to secure me. At the same, his Tengu''s wings pped.


    "Damn?"


    ''...That''s a utensil for eating, right?''


    Just as I was panicking, I heard Tengu whisper and crackle. Chopsticks fell from the air to the floor with a ng. Inaba-hime sat down, and the chopsticks that were supposed to be in her hands were no longer there.


    It was thrown. Probably in the face. And it was blown away with a wing.


    "!!? Princess, don''t do anything reckless, use Middle Counselor''s protection!!"


    ''We''re leaving!''


    Before I could say anything, the wings pped even more strongly and I was taken high into the sky. I soared all at once. A gust of wind drowned out my voice.


    "What! All of a sudden!!?"


    ''You''re taking a lot more steps than the Oni guys, aren''t you? ...It''s more of a pain than that. Do I have to observe it? It''s an opportunity to gather valuable information.''


    "What something like that?"


    My eyelids narrowed as the strong wind hit me directly in the face, but as I shifted my gaze to my surroundings, I understood Tengu''s sarcasm.


    The perspective from the sky, obtained by Tengu, provided me with valuable information.


    The sea of clouds. The blue sky. Looking down from there, the field of view expanded to the endless expanse of canyons and giant trees.


    "That rock surface... is it Reitetsu!?" (T/N: Reitetsu: legendary type of iron that is believed to possess magical or spiritual properties)


    High in the sky, the towering range of rocky mountains meant that the unique rock surface peeking through the moss and grass contained spirit ore, and even high-quality spirit iron. No mistake about it. I''ve seen it on a mission in the mines.


    "And, this one is..."


    In between, densely packed, are none other than Kyoreiju, each easily over a thousand years old. Moreover, they are far superior to what I''ve seen in the forests of the outer edge of Mount Anma, and even surpass the "Forbidden Curse Deep Forest". Perhaps the bow and arrows carved from this spirit tree would be suitable for first-ss exorcists, and the talisman made from its bark would likely be a seal for cmity youkai. (T/N: Kyoreiju: a massive, ancient tree imbued with spiritual energy or mystical properties)


    The items obtained at the outer edge are as good as dust. To those who see it, the entirendscape would appear to be a mountain of gold. To mountain men and woodcutters, it would be a shout of "Overwhelmed by numbers. Charge!" as they rush in.


    ''I''m going to lower the altitude a bit.''


    "Huh...!? Is this the vige?"


    As the altitude dropped and the resolution of the scenery increased, I spotted it in the midst of the towering canyon and giant trees.


    It was what they called a treehouse in my previous life. Treehouses of various sizes were installed on the walls of the canyon or between the branches of the giant trees. There were at least a hundred visible in my field of vision, undoubtedly many more hidden in ces I couldn''t see. The estimated poption would be no less than a thousand.


    Through the dimly lit windows of the treehouse, numerous gazes were watching me...


    ''What do you think?''


    "What do you mean, ''what''?"


    ''Just be honest. Give me your impressions.''


    As various information was being pounded into my head, a teasing whisper echoed in my ear. I felt a shiver down my spine. It was ufortable. I turned my gaze slightly towards the source. I could see a mischievous smirk. Reluctantly, I answered.


    "...A base set up in a high ce that''s difficult for people to climb. It would be difficult to attack a base beyond treacherous mountains."


    ''The room where you guys stayed was something simr. Don''t think you can let the Middle Counselor escape alone, okay?''


    "I''ve heard that Tengu likes to teach... I see."


    Is this the meaning of such sadistic torment? Or is it to indulge in a sense of superiority? In any case, it''s malicious. But...


    "I still don''t understand. Why reveal valuable information? What are you plotting?"


    ''That will be clear soon... Alright, we''ve arrived.''


    "What... Nooooo!!?"


    Before voicing my doubts, I suddenly descended almost horizontally. When I hurriedly looked ahead, a significantlyrge circr treehouse was right in front of me. Given Tengu''s speed, there was no time left before the collision.


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 157-4

    Chapter 157-4


    [Part 4/4]


    ''Take it gracefully, y the fool skillfully... Don''t crumble, alright?''


    "Hey...!? Oh no!!?"


    Before I couldin, Tengu released his grip on me. The ropes had somehowe off as well. Like a detached aerial bomb, I was pulled into the treehouse by the remaining kic energy. Can I handle this? It''s obviously impossible...!!


    ''What the!?''


    ''Stop...!!?''


    "Can I stop!!?"


    Before crashing into the treehouse, Tengu-like gatekeepers appear, but they escape from the direct hit course before my angry voice.


    There was nothing blocking me from the treehouse anymore. So...


    "Uh, gulp, gasp...!?"


    I dive into the window, rolling two or three times, and finally crashing into the wall in a position with the body upside down. My butt hurts...!?


    "Damn it, Tengu...!! What the hell...?"


    While stroking my buttocks, I curse in tears. I open my watery eyes. And... there were several Tengu pointing weapons at me.


    My sense of caution reaches its maximum.


    "...Oh, hello?"


    ''Oh, you are the monkey captured by the Aka-bouchou group, right? How did you escape...?''


    The Tengu with the blue hood pointed his staff at me and asked. No, wait. This is...


    "...Escape?"


    ''Don''t y dumb. We confiscated your weapons and left the watchdog! And yet you managed to escape and even came to attack our council of leaders. I let my guard down...!!''


    A Tengu wearing a yellow monkey mask shouts. "What''s that? I don''t know..."


    ''If there''s been an escape, that Aka-bouchou should have made a move, shouldn''t he?''


    ''If he doesn''t show up for the council meeting, then... surely, you!?''


    Two more Tengu speak with disbelief. No, I still don''t know anything about that.


    ''Oh, really. Quite the mischievous monkey, indeed.''


    A swoosh, the sound of wings. Eyes turn towards the figure entering the room. It''s the leader from the incident who barged into the room.


    ...Clutching his bleeding arm.


    "Yes?"


    ''Aka-bouchou, what happened to that injury!?''


    I''m astonished by the unfamiliar wound, and one of the surrounding Tengu exims in astonishment. Aka-bouchou speaks with a slightly exhausted tone.


    ''He tried to escape, so I set it up... but I underestimated, thinking he was bare-handed. He even stole my weapon.''


    Saying so, he shrugs. The Tengu''s gazes once again focus on me, at my waist. I''m also intrigued and look down.


    The blood-stained Tant and its sheath were at my waist.


    "What...?"


    I didn''t understand the reason. But it felt really bad. The word "set up" shed through my mind.


    ''I knew it!''


    ''You monkey, no, beast! Did youe to target our necks while having a hostage!?''


    "No, this is...!!?"


    It was bad. The tense atmosphere. It wasn''t just my life at stake. The lives of the Middle Counselor and Inaba were also in danger. I tried to defend myself... but in this situation, I couldn''t imagine that anything I said would have any effect.


    ''Wait. Please wait... Ouch. It''s true that I shouldn''t be careless, but please wait for now. I wanted to exin about that issue this time. It''s a bit unexpected, but don''t rush.''


    Aka-bouchou dered to appease the other Tengu present. The Tengu in the area looked at Aka-bouchou with puzzled eyes.


    ''But, however...''


    ''I understand, I understand. But it''s not possible now. More importantly...''


    Aka-bouchou, restraining the hesitant Tengu. And addressing everyone.


    ''One look is worth a thousand words. Now, take a good look at it. Carefully, attentively, thoroughly.''


    ''...''


    Upon the words of the Aka-bouchou, the Tengu simultaneously observe this direction. I remain silent, frozen. That was all I could do. I never thought I could ovee this situation with just a Tant. Above all, I had to grasp the situation.


    ''Huh, who is this...?''


    ''This presence. Could it be?''


    Several Tengu gradually begin to notice something, and the Tengu who realized it increase to three, four people. What is it? What''s happening...?


    ''The one who captured that individual is the Aka-bouchou, perhaps...''


    ''Yeah. He deceived us quite skillfully, but I noticed him fighting on the outskirts at midnight. That''s why I chose this person. There was also a good hostage.''


    ''I see. I wondered why it had to be this person... But now I understand.''


    The Tengu began discussing without me. Their conversationpletely excluded me, as if I were invisible. It was truly characteristic of Tengu and their arrogant and self-centered nature.


    "What... are you talking about?"


    Although my muttering was mostly to myself, it strangely echoed in the room, causing the Tengu to pause their conversation and focus their gaze on me.


    ''Oh, my apologies. I suppose you, with your monkey mind, can''t understand. You want an exnation, don''t you?''


    In a mocking manner that seemed almost representative, Aka-bouchou stepped forward and rudely addressed me.


    ''We have a wish.''


    Binding his own arm wound, most likely self-inflicted, Aka-bouchou spoke about it.


    "A wish, you say?"


    ''Oh, yes. If you can fulfill that wish for us, then we will return that Middle Counselor. Of course, even though we have had some problems, I am willing to give up some things.''


    While grasping the robe, Aka-bouchou speaks.


    ''Well, it''s the same as your usual work. Just exterminating monsters, that''s all.''


    Tengu takes off the surplice. As Tengu shakes his head, the long hair that had been tied up spreads out. His skin is revealed. The color of flesh itself is exposed.


    ''They''ve been causing a ruckus and causing trouble. We were discussing whether to perform a ritual and invite a rare person... It''s just perfect to select a good assassin from the monkey group. There''s no way we wouldn''t use this opportunity, right?''


    The tone of his no... her voice changes. The recognition alteration by curse ends. The voice, which had seemed lifeless and muffled, transformed into a clear stream of water.


    "Huh..."


    "Besides, someone who seems to fit the conditions hase. It''s unthinkable to miss this opportunity. Isn''t that right?"


    Tengu''s mouth curls up more than ever before. She twists her neck, seeking agreement.


    "It''s snake extermination. ...What''s the big deal, just kill the remaining eighth. It''s simple, isn''t it?"


    The woman, who was very much like a human, licks her lips and demands in an irresistible manner.


    "It''s all because you monkeys couldn''t finish it properly. Don''t even think aboutining."


    With a smirk filled with malicious mockery...


    Author:


    Due to poor health, the next update may be dyed a bit.


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 158.1

    Chapter 158.1


    [Part 1/5]


    "Injured parties, head to the tent on the right!!"


    "What about the peoplete in escaping!? Has the retrieval beenpleted!?"


    "Damn, the rear group brought along a bunch of monsters!! A few of you, follow me! Let''s quickly eliminate them!!"


    "Guardians, don''t let your guard down! Protect even if it costs your life!!"


    The boundary line between the forbiddennd "Anma Mountain" and the human realm. The camp of the diplomatic mission and the surveince team was in the midst of turmoil and chaos.


    It was only natural. A group heading into the mountains had returned scattered like a brood of baby spiders, breaking the control. Moreover, the diplomatic mission representative had been kidnapped and was under attack by a group of youkai.


    The remaining group at the camp and the subsequent withdrawal were tasked with the retrieval of the diplomatic mission, escorting the remaining guards from the Tengu''s clutches, and driving away the misceneous youkai that wereing to attack.


    "The actual losses are not that great. But the situation is chaotic."


    Shirowakamaru, who had finished setting up temporary reinforced boundarys and spells around the campsite, murmured as she surveyed themotion. The chaos resulting from the ambush on the narrow mountain road and the abduction of the representative. However, the damage did not seem significant in terms of quantity.


    As far as reported, there was one death among the exorcists, two missing, and around five or six injuries. In total, the casualties may not exceed thirty. The majority of them were nonbatants, such asborers and those without fighting experience. Unustomed to battle, they were the first to break formation and flee, inevitably getting picked off as they separated from the group. It''smon sense that those who stray from the herd are targeted first.


    However, to Shirowakamaru, the fate of nearly ny percent of the casualties was none of her concern. The issuey with... him.


    "Shirowakamaru-sama, I think it would be difficult for the first princess to conduct themand."


    Mikage, the squad leader, who had pushed through the Hitogama toe before Shirowakamaru. Without surprise, Shirowakamaru nodded calmly, as if it were expected.


    The person who is said to be the representative of the Onitsuki family''s contingent is currently unable to fight due to the battle with Tengu, and is unable to fulfill her duties as representative. It is said that the rope, which is one of Tengu''s curse tools, sucks out the spiritual power it touches and bes proportionally more powerful.


    The rope wrapped around Onitsuki Hina''s entire body is getting bigger and bigger, and now it is like a rope. She is unable to move, and it is so strong that not even a sword can cut it. Due to this characteristic, her own supernatural powers, spiritual arts, and physical enhancement are also sealed. Trying to untie her is helpless, as her knot is so tight that even exorcists can lose their strength with just a touch.


    In addition, she has suffered considerable strain from the effects of her fall from a height. Her bones are broken and her internal organs appear to be damaged. It is no exaggeration to say that she is seriously injured. If she could activate her supernatural powers, it might be easy to regenerate her... but currently she can''t even give her instructions and can only spit out her curses.


    "Please leave the First Princess in her bed as she is. Absolutely maintainplete bed rest and ignore any requests to deviate from that. ...There is no other choice but to wait until the amount of spiritual power consumed by the rope leads to its self-destruction."


    Shirowakamaru''s judgment was correct. The cursed rope, which was woven with high-quality materials, would undoubtedly require a significant amount of effort to neutralize, and the current envoy did not have the manpower, time, or materials for that task. The only thing they could do was to continue draining Hina''s spiritual power, saturating and depleting the rope''s ability to absorb spiritual energy. And during that time, they had to prevent Hina from pushing herself to the point of death... It was the only option.


    ...That''s how it is. Moreover, she has already received instructions from the master.


    "Understood."


    "Hmm. By the way, what happened to the Household Member Coordinator servant?"


    Nodding in response to Mikage''s affirmation, the former boy who had been promoted to temporary representative of the dispatched team asked the squad leader of the witnessing servant about the whereabouts of the Household Member Coordinator servant.


    Regarding the missing members of the Onitsuki family contingent, Shirowakamaru asks about the people he cares about...


    "I have identified the following groups that have evacuated, but unfortunately some of them should be considered prisoners of war and unable to escape."


    Mikage did look right before retreating with his men. Watching his own boss being captured. He had neither the time nor the means to respond. The only thing they could do was carry out the half-dead Hina, who was deprived of spiritual power and weak. And that alone was enough work for a servant.


    "...Really"


    She didn''t yell at him for being ipetent. Thanks in part to her teacher''s education, was able to separate emotion and reason here. Still, her anger is intense, but even if she says it, it won''t help and it''s like spitting at the heavens. She is also afraid of the reaction of her crush if he find out.


    (Big Bro...that''s right. There''s no point in making a fuss here, right?)


    And above all, doing so was just a waste of time and energy.


    In fact, her master had already given her instructions regarding this. Wait, now is the time for patience. She''s dissatisfied, but it be helped. But for now, she must endure retaliation against those who harmed her loved ones. It is nothing more than a beast that goes on a rampage without any judgement.


    "...Thank you for your hard work. For now, please continue guarding the camp."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After seeing the squad leader leave, Shirowakamaru pushed through the noisy crowd and headed there. The stench of men''s sweat makes her goosebumps rise when it hits her shoulder, but she can bear it.


    And she finally arrives at the tent.


    "...That''s so carefree. Are you ying at a time like this?"


    Shirowakamaru asked with a hint of sarcasm as she heard the faint and ephemeral sound of the koto that vibrated in her eardrums as she stepped inside the tent. The girl who was ying her koto in the corner of the curtain reacted to her voice and turned around. Her eyes are cloudy, yet pure and do not reflect the light, and she directs them directly at the former boy.


    "Shirowakamaru-sama, is it...?"


    "You couldn''t tell by the voice?"


    "...I apologize. I couldn''t clearly hear the sounds outside."


    Shirowakamaru, seeing the blind girl bowing her head, twisted her expression in difort. She didn''t like her. Nothing about this woman''s existence pleased hr.


    "Do you know that Big Bro has gone missing?"


    "...I have heard about it a while ago."


    Mari answered the questioning inquiry with deference. Shirowakamaru was irritated by her actions once again.


    "ying music gracefully amidst the situation outside... What a truly privileged position, isn''t it?"


    "My brother went out to help, and I, unfortunately, am a hindrance in everything I do... I tried to distract myself from feeling unsettled... I apologize if it made you ufortable. It was truly an inappropriate behavior."


    Mari seemed genuinely distressed and sincerely admitted her fault. Her unadorned and unpretentious demeanor was truly pitiful, foolish, and miserable, and above all...


    "Disgusting... Don''t try to tter me. You''re not a prostitute."


    Shirowakamaru internally spits out vulgar words. Whether consciously or unconsciously, everything about this woman - her voice, her words, her gestures, her demeanor, her actions, her expressions - confuses men. It disgusts women. And it is precisely because this young girl, who understands the desires and ugliness of both men and women, that it can be understood even more vividly. It has happened.


    Therefore, despite the past gratitude towards the girl in front of her, a feeling of disgust wells up from within...


    (Why? Why are you acting like that?)


    This woman is like an empty vessel. A hollow doll. Is her self-esteem so weak? To constantly belittle herself and ept every dirty desire of a man - the desire for conquest, dominance, protection - in a fragile and fleeting manner. It was unsettling for Shirowakamaru at this moment, witnessing the powerless behavior of a female who only seeks to tter and beg for forgiveness.


    (Convenient. An overly convenient female. If it''s not an act, then it''s grotesque...)


    Regardless of age or gender, people are always human to the core. They cannot escape the shackles of flesh. Even the holiest of saints cannot bepletely selfless. Even he, whom Shirowakamaru thinks about, knows this when looking deep into her own eyes.


    There is no escape from desire itself. What matters is how they exist. He is different from the ordinary masses. He understands desire and still strives to be righteous. He treats her with righteousness and has saved her. The former naive boy who has been manipted by desire knows how difficult it is.


    Herself and her teacher who love him feel the same way. There is possessiveness. There is a desire for control. The desires of the flesh overflow. But acting selfishly is uneptable. So, they restrain and suppress those selfish desires, and they dedicate themselves to him out of love. Recognizing their own selfishness and then abandoning and offering it... By guiding his desires, they can prove deep love.


    The woman in question... What about her? Does she have any sense of self? It''s not aboutpensation or an equal exchange. Does she not consider epting, cherishing, dedicating, losing, and abandoning as natural?


    Altruism... No, that''s too idealistic. Her behavior is not a reflection of human nature. It''s as if there''s nothing there. No attachment. Too pure.


    Yes. It''s like something inhuman is pretending to be human.


    "I want to strip it away."


    "...?"


    Shirowakamaru muttered under her breath. The woman before her tilted her head, apparently not understanding. Even that innocent gesture unsettled Shirowakamaru. She wanted to p her cheek at the innocence that disrupted a man''s heart.


    She really wanted to confirm that it wasn''t an act. She wanted to torment, degrade, humiliate, and defile her thoroughly. She wanted to make her cry, scream, wail, and plead.


    Yes. There''s no way to affirm this woman. Is there really such a pure and innocent woman? It''s a transparent deception. If she were to ept such a woman... what does that make her own sullied self?


    "Don''t y around..."


    "Shirowakamaru, sama...?"


    She mutters again, and Shirowakamaru ignores it. Ignoring it, she slowly approaches Mari.


    If this person is from Onitsuki, or if she is the daughter of Tachibana, Shirowakamaru''s feelings may have changed. They live in different worlds. Their social status is different. They are different from her, who has no value to offer other than this body. Therefore, she was able to honestly acknowledge that they are beneath her. She were able to draw a line.


    But to think that a questionable female like her, who may not even be able to dedicate her body, is being cherished by him...


    (Is it jealousy? Even if it is...!!)


    "Eek!? W-What is it!?"


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 158.2

    Chapter 158.2


    [Part 2/5]


    She roughly grabs her hair. Mari''s startled scream. Shirowakamaru silently watches her. The face of the female filled with perplexity and confusion. It''s unclear whether she understands that malice is being directed at her. She looks up at her with invisible eyes... Ah, how detestable.


    (Shall I throw her to random youkai?!)


    It would be good if she all be as impure as her. That way, she will be superior to this person. Clean. Meaningful. Surely, even Big Bro...!!


    "Huh!? This presence...!"


    The presence of an intruder calmed down the surging emotions on the verge of going berserk. Outside the tent, the voices of people shouting could be heard, "The Tengu has arrived!"


    "...We will set up a boundary around this tent. Don''t go out on your own. Even if called from outside!"


    It was a warning against the cunning youkai''smon tactic of begging the opponent to invite them in or taking them outside. For this girl who finds it difficult to walk blindly, doing nothing and not allowing anything is the best choice for self-protection.


    "Yes, um...!?"


    "Hmph!!"


    With a snort at Mari''s iprehensible response, Shirowakamaru turned on her heel and left the tent.


    And shortly after, she chewed on the bitter pill of the deration from the Tengu, who appeared as a "messenger"...


    * * *


    In Japanese mythology, the ''Yamata no Orochi'' is one of the most popr monsters. Simply put, it''s an eight-headed serpent that was intoxicated by Susanoo and had its heads cut off. It''s also said that a swordes out from its tail.


    Although it doesn''t appear in the main game scenario, its existence in this world is suggested inter novel versions, spin-offs, and setting collections. It''s mentioned that there was a connection with the early days of the Fus-kuni nation. However, it''s treated as a past existence at the same time.


    ...But it seems that it''s not just a past existence after all.


    "A serpent, you say...?"


    I furrowed my brows at the unexpected word spoken by the Tengu.


    "Has the information about it already been eradicated by you monkeys? Or, because of you, hasn''t it spread even to the lower ranks? ...It''s a shame, but it''s notpletely dead. Only seven-eighths, okay?"


    "Seven-eighths."


    "Because it''s a first-ss deity, isn''t it natural?"


    I was stunned by the sudden story and the fact that I was caught up in it...The Tengu woman saw my stupid side andughed at me as she continued her exnation.


    "I mean, his authority is troublesome, okay?"


    The Tengu exined what kind of deity the "Yamata no Orochi" was.


    Each of its eight heads serves as a remaining life. Even if one head is destroyed, the snake will revive by regenerating a new head. Each time this happens, its divine status as a whole diminishes by one-eighth... but even so , it was originally a colossal deity. Even if it''s only one-eighth, it cannot bepared to an ordinary cmity youkai.


    What makes it even more troublesome is that the lost heads themselves possess divinity. They remain in a state of death, and ordingly, cmity and divine punishment befall upon them.


    In past subjugations, it is said that they caused the demise of entire provinces as a gue, sanknds as floods, became nightmares that manipted nobles and became the catalyst for warfare, and even gave birth to an Oni general from an egg spat out by a severed head, which then ravaged thend of Fusou. This is what it means to haunt even in death.


    The consequence of stopping is a side effect of its authority. It seems that reviving by discarding a part of the soul even changes the way of its existence. The attributes change with each revival, and it seems that what can be called a weakness also changes. The tactics that were effectivest time may not be effective this time... it seems they have even turned into a trap.


    "That''s a terrible story. So, what? Are you telling me to subdue that snake? Isn''t it so sudden?"


    It''s a really confusing story. Did they create the current situation for that purpose? To confront Fus-kuni? The story is still unreadable.


    "Why are you bothering a troublesome deity? Do you even want its remains? Are you nning to make sake from the great snake''s divine sake, like with the pit viper sake?"


    Spitting it out with a touch of resignation, what suddenlyes to mind is Princess Kaguya''s request to the suitors, full of unreasonable demands. The other side is just a mere MacGuffin (an object, device, or event that is necessary to the plot and the motivation of the characters, but insignificant, unimportant, or irrelevant in itself), but in this case, its actual existence hase full circle and be troublesome.


    "Oh, quite an interesting idea you have there. Shall we give it a try once we''re done? However... it''s not like I have any interest or craziness to do such things. Didn''t I tell you? Originally, it was your matter."


    "Ours."


    "Yes. Yours."


    Aka-bouchou speaks. She talks about the circumstances that led to such a request.


    Having died seven times, revived seven times, the snake, who had only one remaining lifespan, threatened the Tengu vige. Crawling out from the ground and devouring a hundred Tengu, it is an unknown fact to the outside world, but apparently, half of Anma''s forbiddennd has been lost to its existence. The snake is cunning. It nowmands a multitude of youkai in the forbiddennd, umting power... but without a doubt, it had revenge in mind.


    "The attack on the vige, as well as the assault on you guys, was just a pastime. It''s bothering us, you know? Unintentionally and insensitively, it keeps provoking that damn snake. Let me make it clear, it''s not an event that concerns me."


    Deeply exhausted, Tengu speaks. Of course, I sensed the hidden meaning behind her words. Even if I didn''t offer any support, I didn''t make any effort to prevent it either.


    At least for Tengu, the attack on the vige must have been a godsend. And now that they are no longer needed, the snakes...


    "If possible, why not subjugate it?"


    "We tried. But there are a couple of problems. One, as you can see, is the curse."


    God curses those who have defeated themselves. Without countermeasures, there is no escape from it, no matter what form it takes.


    "...I''m starting to understand the situation."


    These guys are requesting a ''human'' sacrifice.


    "Don''t look at me like that. By the way, can you even be called ''human'' with what''s under that skin?"


    "..."


    I be silent when asked directly. I can''t confidently answer that question now. However, these guys... have quite good powers of observation.


    "...Why me?"


    "That damn snake, it has a troublesome characteristic right at the end. Without divine power, you wouldn''t be able to harm it."


    "Is that the result of your experiment?"


    "We had a divine artifact. It had an effect. But it got eaten along with its owner."


    "My condolences. What about a substitute?"


    "If there were plenty of them, you wouldn''t be appreciated, okay?"


    "True."


    It is absolutely true. ...I wish things had gone smoothly.


    "At any rate, it''s beyond us to resolve this on our own. There was a possibility, but... then you guys showed up. And on top of that, there''s a perfect condition for killing that damn snake... You get it, right?"


    "You don''t think I''ll say no?"


    "Isn''t that what the hostage is for?"


    "You stupid bird...!"


    Even though I knew the opponent was a youkai in the same category as the youkai foxes, I couldn''t hold back the abuse. What the hell is that all about? It''s like they''re trying to me my very existence...!!


    "You''re saying such absurd things with such a nonchnt expression."


    "That''s terrible, monkey. I thought even your aesthetic sensibilities were kind of nice."


    "Who would trust the face of a youkai?"


    The transformation of hideous monsters into beautiful men and women, followed by man-eating, is a well-known story even among ignorant countryfolk. Moreover, in the case of the Tengu, it''smon knowledge that their true form has a bird''s face. If one were to believe the appearance of the woman before them, that would surpass being aplete fool.


    "You''re such a cruel person. Those who insult women''s faces should be cursed."


    "Is it something that someone who appointed me as a sacrifice can say..."


    It''s truly a story of "which mouth is saying this?" Or perhaps, "which beak?"


    "...sigh"


    Now, I sigh after finishing the information sharing. While looking around, numerous gazes directed towards me. Masks, robes, cloaks, their faces hidden, but the intense emotions can be felt. The only thing clear is the ck determination piercing through their skin.


    There''s no escape. There''s no way out. There are no choices. There''s only a well-paved, malicious one-way road there.


    "If I fail, what will happen to the hostages?"


    ''I won''t harm them. I promise.''


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 158.3

    Chapter 158.3


    [Part 3/5]


    The one who answered was not Aka-bouchou, but another Tengu. Considering their presence in the meeting, they are likely of the same high-ranking status.


    "What if I seed? I don''t want to be silenced for knowing too much."


    ''Hmph. Such a submissive and despicable thought, just like a monkey. Rest assured, if you work hard, I''ll release both sides.''


    "In one piece?"


    ''Shall I guarantee your every organ as well?''


    The Tengu in a ck robe responds to my question with a sarcastic tone. There is a clear sense of superiority. Arrogant words, looking down on others. However, what matters here is not the tone or sincerity, but certainty. Therefore...


    "I can''t trust a verbal promise. Make a formal contract. Everyone present here."


    ''Don''t get carried away, you monkey!!''


    The response to the straightforward yet modest request is a contemptuous insult. However, I can''t be intimidated here. I reply without hesitation.


    "I''m risking our lives, so at least let me fight without any worries. You don''t want to increase the number of yourrades who are eaten by prolonging the problem-solving halfway, do you? A single cannon fodder shouldn''t be enough against that damn snake."


    ''...!''


    The Tengu and his group fall silent in the face of my straightforward words. They lower their heads or avert their gazes, observing each other''s reactions. It was an attitude that resembled that of humans.


    Yeah. It''s the adult way of dealing with things, reading the atmosphere, caring about appearances, and giving a nod to those around you to avoid standing out. Or perhaps it''s just the behavior of an ordinary person... Is it because of my unnecessary wisdom?


    (...No, that''s not it.)


    I saw the only Aka-bouchou who can raise my spirits with just a look. The woman Tengu who set me up is just smiling gleefully.


    I can''t understand why she''s so happy. I don''t even want to understand. There are other things I should prioritize rather than asking about that. Namely...


    "Will you return the weapon before the main event? I can''t fight with just the Dagger (tant) like this."


    I request while stroking the blood-stained Tant. At the very least, the cursed de pushed by Lady Onitsuki was necessary. Without that thing that can be used to kill divine beings and prolong curses, it''s honestly impossible. It''s the bare minimum requirement for handling hitmen.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the support with great care. And if you seed, I might even give you a reward, you know?"


    "A reward, huh? Will you give me a Hagoromo (feathered kimono worn by tennin)?"


    I respond to Aka-bouchou''s remark half-jokingly. By the way, it is said that Tengu feathers are soft and powerful. Hagoromo made from them are effective as curse tools, and they have value as high-quality furnishings and attire. They were also treasured as gifts... This is the story of Middle Counselor (Chuunagon)-sama.


    "Well then, whether you can do that much depends on your performance. Well, I''m looking forward to it."


    "If possible, I''d like to know more about the support I can receive now, rather than future rewards. I mean, in great detail."


    With sarcasm and irony, I make my request.


    "I''m d to see you motivated. ...I had my eye open."


    "...Then."


    I grit my teeth in response to Aka-bouchou''s mean gaze. That damn Tengu woman really knows how to drag me into trouble.


    ''...Aka-bouchou. Stop moving forward with the conversation.''


    The one who interrupted the conversation between me and the female Tengu was the Tengu wearing a green hood. They grabbed the female Tengu''s shoulder and interrupted the conversation.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to butt in? You''re so clingy."


    ''Cut the jokes. You always fool around.''


    Then, they pulled the female Tengu and whispered in her ear.


    ''...We still need to hear...the other party''s opinions...voting...don''t act unterally...''


    They were probably taking countermeasures against eavesdropping. Even with my sharp hearing, I couldn''t catch it clearly. The hood cast a shadow, making it impossible to read lips. However, I could roughly guess the meaning.


    "..."


    ''...That''s what it is. Understood?''


    "..."


    ''Aka-bouchou!''


    "Ah, yes, yes, yes. I understand, I understand!"


    In response to the strong call, the female Tengu responded with an exasperated attitude.


    "Hah. All these procedures and formalities...such a roundabout way. If my mother just stepped up and said a word, everything would be resolved!"


    As she vented her frustrations and let out an annoyed sigh, the female Tengu looked down at me with an air of indifference and said,


    "So, our little chat will have to wait. We''ll hash out the details tomorrow. And as for you... Oh, right. I''ll arrange a room for you."


    Her affected demeanor confirmed my suspicions. This was likely just a temporary pause for a discussion to reach a consensus among the Tengu. I get it. Even monsters have a certain level of civilization that doesn''t resort to physical altercations to settle things. But that''s not the issue here.


    If there is an issue...


    "Can''t I go back to my original cell?"


    I was worried about the safety of Inaba-hime and the Middle Counselor. The fact that they were in an unreachable ce was unsettling. I want return to their cells. However...


    "No, it''s not happening. It''s too much trouble to bring them out. It''ll attract attention. ...Besides, we''ll be busy from tomorrow morning anyway. You wouldn''t want to waste time, would you?"


    "...What about the diplomatic mission?"


    I reluctantly epted the decision that I could understand even if I didn''t agree with it. At the same time, I asked about the whereabouts of the diplomatic mission that caused the embarrassment of the Middle Counselor being kidnapped.


    As for me, I want to believe that there is no one who is more concerned about the Middle Counselor than I am.


    "A messenger has been sent out to warn them. There is also surveince. They won''t make any careless moves. ...Ah, it''s probably for the sake of avoiding responsibility. They said they confirmed the fast horses."


    These were the words whispered to me by myrades in the campsite. It seems that they are seeking an audience with the Emperor because the locals cannot make a judgment. Considering the slowness of the imperial court''s actions... still, there won''t be more than ten days of leeway. The rampage on site is also frightening.


    "...Please do it as soon as possible."


    "I was nning on doing it even without being told."


    In response to Aka-bouchou''s reply, two newly armed Tengu enter the room. They try to take me away. I entrust myself to that. It''s not a funny story if I end up falling to my death because of a rampage.


    "Take him to the northern mansion. Just let him stay there for now."


    ''...? Is that alright?''


    Not only the Tengu soldiers, but also several other Tengu officers who seemed to be Tengu officers were giving suspicious nces towards Aka-bouchou. Nevertheless, the female Tengu calmly urged them once again.


    "That way, it''s easier to surveince. ...Hurry up."


    ''Yes.''


    The Tengu soldiers took me away. I was escorted out of the room that seemed to be a conference room, and out of the treehouse.


    "..."


    Just before leaving, I looked back. Aka-bouchou, who was engaged in conversation with the other Tengu officers, briefly nced at me and smiled.


    It was truly a very, very unpleasant smile.


    * * *


    Being restrained during the sightseeing flight was honestly unpleasant. Especially the gazes from the Tengu in the vige were terrible.


    They didn''t show themselves clearly. However, from all directions of the vige in the trees, from the windows of the treehouse and from the shadows, there were impolite gazes directed at me...there was an indiscreet presence that didn''t even try to hide their curiosity. It felt like being treated as an attraction. In fact, I might have been more of a spectacle. Treated like a rare beast.


    "...Can you do anything about them? It''s like being stabbed all over with needles, and I can''tpete."


    ''Just shut up ande quietly. Don''t think about unnecessary things.''


    The request for at least a verbal warning was coldly rejected. Well, I understand my position.


    After enduring the gaze for a while, it appeared to the north of the vige. A tall and imposing tree. A Treehouse with a Fuso-style building inserted there. It''s one of thergest things I''ve seen in the vige so far.


    We have a new work about protagonist who has been looped because of death. It''s either of his death or the whole ss wiped out. I hope you can read it on [Link]


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 158-4

    Chapter 158-4


    [Part 4/5]


    (...Is that it?)


    The answer came quickly. Tengu, the escort, elerated and approached the building at once. Then it descended rapidly and came to a sudden stop.


    ''You can stay here tonight.''


    ''Don''t try to escape, okay? We are patrolling the surroundings. Think of it as being under constant surveince.''


    After beingnded in what seemed to be a terrace-likending area in Tengu style, I received grateful words from the transportation and surveince personnel.


    "Hostages or not, I ain''t running. Seriously, how do I even n to escape?"


    I retorted, looking down from the tform. At least there was a height where a servant could definitely die. The wind was strong enough to make my stomach churn too.


    ''You''ve got some nerve. It''s easier than running through the forest, right?''


    "You were watching?"


    They were referring to the events of the night patrol. Even as a great youkai, and not showing their form to the subordinates temporarily assigned, it was extremely difficult to take down the exorcists without them sensing my unusual presence. Thanks to that, I almost died.


    ''Akabou team mainly deals with rough work. Outer perimeter security is also part of the job.''


    ''You won''t die from a minor injury, right? I mean, even if you fall from here and your legs get chopped off, won''t they grow back after a while?''


    "I don''t want to test that."


    Well, if the Youbo (youkai mother) factor were toe to the surface, it could definitely happen. I guess this attitude makes sense then. ...I can''t proudly call myself a human anymore.


    ''Food and a ce to sleep...the bath is also ready. It''s necessary to have somefort in boredom, right?''


    "That''s quite the full service, isn''t it?"


    The presence of the bath was particrly pleasing. When I looked around, I could see what appeared to be steam rising from a corner of the building. Perhaps it was heated with stones in a bucket?


    ''It''s important to gather strength now. ...If you''re aware that you''re a sacrificial pawn, it''s best to do what needs to be done before you regret it.''


    With a mocking and sneering tone, the Tengupanions withdrew. Despite feeling ufortable with their attitude, I headed silently indoors.


    After all, monsters are monsters, and it''s impossible to understand each other by talking.


    "...Still, the quality of the room isn''t bad."


    As I went through several rooms inside the building, I expressed my impressions. The interior, like the exterior, had a Fusou-style design. If anything, due to the spatial constraints of a treehouse, there were many stairs and small rooms. It seemed that the furniture was also designed based on simr premises.


    I feel like the Fuso-style was forced onto Tengu''s housing. But overall, the quality seemed good. If the first tree house felt like a prison, this one feels more like it''s for guests. It''s just a hunch, but...


    "...I''ll just have to keep quiet about this."


    Considering the Middle Counselor is probably still in the prison room, I think I should just keep quiet about how I''m being treated right now. It might cause trouble if I speak up after everything is resolved...


    I don''t know if everything will be resolved, but...


    "I''d like to go take a bath."


    Since it''s up in the tree, the hot springs might not always be filled. It doesn''t matter. I don''t know if it''s firewood, stone, or steam. Let''s use the water before it gets cold. I head towards where the bathhouse should be, relying on my memory.


    I turn down the passage, take the stairs, and go up twice. I finally arrive after getting a little lost.


    "Is this the ce?"


    I found a sliding door that felt slightly warm and humid. When I pulled it open, warm air caressed my face. What spread out in my field of vision was a small room.


    Inside the room, there was a basket for taking off one''s clothes, a shelf, a candle (shoku) stand, and a mirror. It was a changing room. If you looked over there, you would see another thin sliding door.The bathhouse was probably beyond that. It seemed like there was.


    "Well, there''s no point in thinking about it. I went in quickly, got up and thought about it, uh..."


    As I took off my outer garment and was about to throw it into the basket, I finally noticed the costume that was folded up and ced in the bamboo basket. It was a kimono that was small and easy to move around in, but it was certainly a woman''s garment.


    And I recognized the exorcists girl''s kimono.


    "Eh?"


    "Ah"


    The sliding door is pulled open, and as I turn towards her, white smoke hits my face. Then, the steam quickly cools and fades away, and I face her. I face her clearly.


    There was the daughter of Kakitsugi family standing with her bare skin and water dripping down her hair. She probably had no idea of my existence, and she had a dish towel in her hand, as if to put it on her hair.


    Healthy, delicate, and young limbs were exposed.


    "..."


    "...!? Excuse me."


    Both of us were dumbfounded, unable to understand the situation. As a senior, I epted the situation first and took the initiative. I immediately turned back and forcefully closed the door.


    (Damn Tengu!! I didn''t mean it that way!!)


    Reflecting on the Tengu''s previous remarks, I suddenly felt the difort and clicked my tongue. (T/N: "It''s best to do what needs to be done before you regret it")


    (Those guys, they did treat me as a number, but...!!)


    I be angry thinking about what assumptions the Tengu had been making all along.


    "I changed my clothes."


    "!? Inaba-hime!?"


    There was a light knock on the door, and it opened slightly. Inaba-hime stuck her head out. Expressionless, with slightly flushed cheeks. She must have gotten overheated from the bath. There''s no mistaking it.


    "Inaba-hime... um, well, first, I apologize. I''m sorry. I didn''t notice."


    "...It''s fine."


    "Yes."


    An indifferent and monotone response to the apology. I didn''t have the courage to ask about the intention behind it.


    "Um... when did youe here?"


    In response to my bewildered question, Inaba-hime answered in a t voice. It seems that it was just a little while after I was taken away. She said she took a bath because the water was hot.


    "...By the way, is the Middle Counselor-sama here?"


    In response to that question, Inaba-hime shook her head. She answered quietly and briefly, "Just myself."


    "I see."


    I responded briefly as well, and then there was a moment of silence... I made up my mind.


    "I will report as well."


    And I exined. The situation here. The Tengu''s demands. Keeping the inconvenient parts to myself.


    "...That seems to be the case. I don''t know how much of the other side''s story is true."


    "...I see."


    The response to what I said was concise and satisfactory. I didn''t feel like talking extensively in the same position.


    "There is also the aspect of ensuring the safety of Middle Counselor-sama. Currently, we have to ept the demands. At least we need to show it that way. Please understand."


    "...I see."


    If I speak to appease, I receive a slightly longer silence and the same agreement as before. It gives off an atmosphere of not being fully present.


    Considering her position, it was only natural.


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 158-5

    Chapter 158-5


    [Part 5/5]


    "...Inaba-hime, I understand your worries. I know that they''re the enemy of your father. However... please bear with it."


    Remembering the incident, I persuade her while facing the door. It would be humiliating to be used for the benefit of the enemy of one''s parent. However, hasty actions would truly be irreparable. Even if it meant epting injustice, I had to make her endure it for her own sake.


    Even if she were to go astray, she would only be killed by the Tengu. Or if she were to achieve revenge, she would be disposed of as a dangerous element by the court.


    ...It''s a selfish story to harbor revenge in one''s heart.


    "Not my father."


    "Eh...?"


    However, the response to my persuasion was unexpected. I fell silent for a moment. My thoughts came to a halt.


    "Not your father, then?"


    "Old man. Stepfather. Not my father."


    As I called out to her, Inaba-hime looked up and replied in an indifferent tone, unchanged in any way.


    "..."


    Upon hearing that statement, its meaning, I lost the words I should have spoken. Considering what I should speak about, what I should address, what thoughtless remarks would bring, I opened my mouth under my mask, but no words came out...


    "..."


    "Ah"


    The sliding door rattled. Inaba-hime, her enthusiasm cooled, leaned out into the corridor. Her still-moist hair swayed gently. She looked up at me with an indescribable gaze.


    "Next, are youing in?"


    "..."


    "Are youing in?"


    "...Yeah, I am."


    "...I see."


    And then, Inaba-hime walks past me. She walks past and then stops, turning back.


    "The sleeping quarters in the west room."


    "?"


    "I sleep there."


    "Got it. ...If you need me, I''ll head over there."


    "Mm."


    Minimal responses to each other. And this time, Inaba-hime finally leaves. As her small back disappears on the other side of the sliding door, I just continued to stare at it.


    In the end, I didn''t go into the bathhouse...


    * * *


    I found white rice in the kitchen, so I made porridge for dinner by mixing in eggs. I left a tray with a hot pot on it in front of Inaba-hime, who was buried in the futon in the west sleeping quarters, as a treat. I ate separately in another room.


    By the time I finished eating, the sky was dark and quiet. I walked around the veranda, the eaves, and the terrace with antern in hand.


    "The lights are few..."


    I look towards the direction of the tree-top settlement of the Tengu in the darkness. The number of lights that illuminate the dark mountain forest is clearly fewer than the number of tree houses I confirmed.


    (Is it deception or did they really get devoured as the story goes...)


    The story that hundreds of Tengu were devoured in a snake attack, the credibility of that has indeed increased.


    But I can''t believe that all the attitudes of those important Tengu were just acting. They certainly show signs of impatience and a slight expectation towards my presence. They are cornered. That is for sure.


    (But even if it''s true... they probably haven''t revealed everything)


    The attitude of that female Tengu, Aka-bouchou, her behavior that seems circuitous, makes me feel like there is still something hidden.


    (What was it like in the original...)


    It''s true that the circumstances around the protagonist have changed a lot, but I couldn''t imagine that this major incident would have such a big impact on it. But... damn it, neither the snake nor the Tengu are hardly mentioned in the main story!


    "It would be true to say that there have been few things that have been useful so far, but..."


    I let out a grumbling sigh. That''s exactly why the future is difficult. This kind ofmotion in a side street that has nothing to do with the main story... Honestly, it''s just too troublesome. I want to run away.


    Now, I looked up at the sky and narrowed my eyes. There was a faint presence emerging in the darkness. As warned, Tengu and their friends were monitoring the area around this mansion.


    I looked down. A strange shape was wriggling in the darkness. It was arge tree, so it couldn''t climb, but its eyes shining in the pitch ck were clearly looking at me. It was looking at its prey.


    "It''s not a guard dog. It''s wild."


    Or maybe it''s the snake servants I hear about... In any case, running away is a bad idea. There might be more of them since we''re on the outskirts of the vige.


    "...Don''t get cold. Should I drink some hot water and go to bed?"


    I touched the insect cage hanging around my waist and whispered to the night breeze. I went back into the mansion. I shut the door tightly. I walked deeper and deeper into the hall.


    And then... as I closed the sliding door, she appeared.


    "Whoa!?"


    "Quiet. ...Please don''t make any noise until the boundary is set up."


    Before I turned around, I heard a familiar, cold warning voice. Something long tightened around my whole body, restraining me. A cold shiver ran down my cheek. As I clung to the corner pirs, I sensed something enveloping the entire area.


    ...Honestly, I knew she had been lurking all along. I knew she would make contact someday. But I never expected it to be at this moment.


    "Ughh!?"


    "Quiet..."


    As I tried to call out after finishing the boundary, what I felt this time was a piercing pain and a scream. It was at my neck. The wire-like, snake-like tail that had bound my body wound itself around my neck, securing it further.


    "Mmm... slurp, slurp...!"


    In the dimly lit room, only the sound of slurping water continued to echo. No, it was indeed the sound of slurping. Inadvertently, it was the sound of unsettling, blood-sucking.


    As the fang was roughly pulled out, I was pushed down onto the floor. My face mmed into the ground, and I felt the impact on my forehead. The restraints had somehowe loose. As I stroked my head, I turned around.


    "Can''t you be a little... gentler?"


    "Suck, slurp, scrape... Haa. Please don''tin. I''m holding back as it is."


    In the darkness, only the eyes shone. A pair of youkai lights glimmered like a beast, subtly resembling a human but with an unsettling aura. Wiping the alluring mouth, she licks her fingertips while exhaling. Something was being expelled from the mouth into a tube or something.


    And she exuded an enchanting atmosphere that was inexplicably alluring to men...


    "What is it? Please stop looking at me like that. It''s very impolite, you know?"


    The exorcist girl, a half-subus, noticed my gaze and reluctantly shot me a reproachful look...


    ''(. `) Little sister! Before eating dinner, you must say ''Itadakimasu'', okay?!''


    "Who is the little sister!!?"


    We have a new work about protagonist who has been looped because of death. It''s either of his death or the whole ss wiped out. I hope you can read it on [Link]


    Hello, we have a NEW project about mc whose heroines want to be his mother instead of his lover. You can read it on here => Link


    We have a new work with genre second life. The story is about a former s*x worker who didn''t want to be a loner again, and fulfilling his second life. It has a life conflict and the protagonist will solve it one by one. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a work with genre returned from isekai. The story is punishing someone who troll in SNS, someone who cheat and many more. You can find out in => [Link]


    We also have a project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and asks them to join the war. But what does the MC say? They refuse. Is it because their love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past or are they simply fed up? And are the MC will jointer? You can find out by clicking on the following => [Link]

 Chapter 159.1

    Chapter 159.1


    [Part 1/4]


    "I see... you seem to encounter trouble wherever you go, don''t you? Are you cursed?"


    "I''ve been seriously considering asking for a prayer recently..."


    ''() Hmm, delicious! Delicious''


    It was a heartfelt confession directed towards Matsuhige''s utterly exasperated daughter. And the foolish spider is leisurely feasting by biting into my arm.


    ...By the way, I said this casually, but considering my current status, I might actually be able to receive a decent exorcism at a fairly good temple if I wanted to. ...Although there''s also the possibility that I''d be pummeled by the monk soldiers if the exorcism goes awry. No, that''s not a good idea.


    "Even so, a snake, is it...?"


    "Is there something you know?"


    "It''s probably not much different from you. The legend of its extermination is famous, but it''s ultimately just a record of the past. If it has been exterminated seven times, it''s a strange story indeed..."


    ''( `) Is there anything strange going on?''


    Ignoring the nonsense of the foolish spider, Botan puts her hand to her mouth in surprise and ponders. It''s certainly not possible for the existence of the divine snake, which resurrects even after being defeated, to not be recorded.


    Could it be the work of the Youkai Salvation Organization?


    "...What do you think? About the Tengu''s demands."


    "As you say, it''s a really sudden story. But it can''t bepletely false. Even I have discovered some strange traces on my way here. It''s certain that some kind of creature is lurking around here and the Tengu are definitely in conflict with it."


    ''(-) As expected of my little sister!"''


    It seems she had conducted her own information gathering beforehand. Spider, why are you making that face?


    "Of course, it''s the Tengu''s words. How much their words can be trusted is questionable. Not just this, but please be cautious about everything. If the need arises... you know about that, right?"


    "You mean... of course, I do. It hasn''t been taken away. And throwing is fine, right?"


    In the new city, after probably encountering it, I suddenly remember its presence hidden in my pocket and ask about it. I realize that the missing memory is part of Onitsuki''sdy n. But that''s fine. The problem is how to use it.


    "It''s helpful that you have a good guess. Unless it''s a formidable opponent, it should buy you some time. There are few witnesses, so please be cautious during the retrieval after it''s done. I''ll contact you at the right time for the return... And I''ll keep an eye on the surveince, so depending on the situation, I may have to secure it myself."


    Botan calmly points out the proper usage. If my assumption is correct, that thing shouldn''t be shown too much. It could raise unnecessary suspicion.


    "As for the snake countermeasures... Is it pointless to ask now?"


    I was about to ask that, but I had already given up more than half. It''s an unexpected opponent. There wouldn''t be any effective advice just by asking out of the blue.


    "...You know, it''s also unpleasant to not be expected, okay?"


    With a p sound, her ck tail pped the floor unhappily. The sadistic sound, like a whip, echoed in the space.


    "Anyway, any good ideas?"


    "...Other than Dagger (tant), there''s Teguruma. Other equipment would only be useful as a distraction. Maybe it''s better to bring smoke bombs and such."


    The improvised opinion was obviously something she had already anticipated.


    "Is that so..."


    "I can see the disappointment in your face. What a cheeky guy."


    "Haha, no way, my face, really?"


    Botan pouted sulkily, thumping her tail fiercely on the floor. I averted my eyes beneath my mask. That tail looks sharp.


    ''() Slurp, slurp () Slurpppp! (`) Hey! You shouldn''tin to Papa!''


    ""Who''s your Papa!?""


    After finishing the meal, both Botan and I retorted at the scolding of the foolish spider with satisfied faces. I''ve always wondered, what''s up with my family dynamics?


    "Servant... Are you treated as a household member? I think it would be better to educate them properly, you know?"


    "If I could, I would do it... Isnt that what divine status is all about? It can''t be measured by human values, you know."


    The perfect example of this would be Youbo (youkai mother), who loves all living beings equally. Her way of existence is already established. There''s no point in trying to convince her. Some even think that, depending on the perspective, youkai are more capable of having a conversation with humans than gods.


    "Those are just excuses... Well, you do have a point."


    Botan frowned and was about to rebuke, but she stopped herself. I could tell the reason behind her expression of understanding. There had been simr faces joining recently. It must be tough for her. Gods shouldn''t be nurtured. ''(`) Totally useless woman!'' Who are you to say that?


    "Whatever the case, this is going to be quite a ridiculous request. you might even die from the curse, you know?"


    "But even if I say I want to escape, you won''t cooperate, will you?"


    "It would be best if you just stabbed."


    "I suppose so."


    This is a perfect opportunity to dispose of the Youbo mother factor and the foolish spider. It''s possible that an enraged Oni might even charge into the Tengu vige. It''s a thought that fits the mindset of an exorcist, despite her being of half Youkai already.


    "Shall I make a wave? ...I''ll secretly provide support. Also, make good use of the Tengu group. If you can reduce their numbers and lead the snake all the way to the vige, that would be fantastic."


    "Please spare the hostages towards the end. ...Well, if they are using me, it wouldn''t be wrong for me to use them, right?"


    ''() It''s only those with the resolution to use it properly who are allowed to use it!''


    Inaba-hime ispletely caught up in this. Middle Counselor (Chuunagon) is worried about his family if something happens. From Matsuhige''s perspective, even if it is a cheap sacrifice for maximum efficiency, he wanted to avoid putting the hostage in danger. While I don''t hold a grudge against Tengu, involving them in this revenge is apletely different issue.


    First of all, whether I can do it or not is a separate issue, even if I want to do it.


    "It depends on your efforts. Please don''t disappoint me."


    Botan says something dismissive. And Botan turns on her heel.


    "...You guys won''t erase my memories, will you?"


    I thought they might be trying to destroy evidence of contact, but it seems they won''t do it, which surprises me.


    "If I erase it now, won''t it cause confusion? Don''t worry, I''ll erase it when thismotion is over."


    "Well, that''s... By the way, how did you erase itst time?"


    "Well, let''s see. What do you think?"


    Botan seems like the question. Yeah. Probably, it hurt. It''s a painful measure. Ah, it''s getting gloomy from now on...


    "Well......"


    "...?"


    ''(`)?''


    She tries to leave the spot, but Botan stiffens. And trembles. I tilt my head at the sight and remain vignt of the surroundings. Anticipating some kind of Curse Art attack, I brace myself.


    "No. That''s not it. That''s not the problem."


    Botan denies it with a voice that seems to endure.


    "Well...?"


    "Servant"


    Being asked for the reason and called at the same time, Botan slowly turns around. Even in the dim space, it''s clear that her face is flushed. She res at me with dissatisfaction. And makes a request.


    "May I have another suck...?"


    "Ah, yes"


    ''(`) The Gluttony''s here!!''


    The request, which was almost a plea, was so pitiful that I couldn''t bring myself to reject it....


    "Hmm. Hehe. Mmm. Suck, ...suck!"


    The mealtime was longer than the first time, and she vigorously sucked over and over again... Is it for preservation? She repeatedly spat out blood into what seemed to be a bag.


    One bag after another bes full. She immediately closes it and pours into the next one. When I asked, "What is that?" I was immediately told to "Shut up." I don''t understand. ''(`) Please consider the feelings of the maiden, Papa!''


    "Mmm, mmm, slurp..."


    How much time has passed? Botan finally stopped her impulse to suck blood. The way she licked the wounds and consumed the remaining blood seemed like she was sucking a te, which appeared very uncouth. At the same time, the bleeding from the wound gradually subsided. Could it be that her saliva contains some kind of healingponent? It was a mysterious habit.


    "Haa, haa... Phew"


    She wiped her mouth with a seductive sigh. But then, she red at me deeply with a look of genuine self-disgust. It seemed to be directed towards her own actions, a self-loathing.


    "Im sorry. This is really the end."


    "I hate to ask, but are you okay? Do you need anything else?"


    "No, it''s fine. I have the stock secured."


    My well-intentioned questions, in response to the deplorable condition of being drained of blood, is immediately rejected. My gaze falls on her waist. It''s dark and hard to see, but there''s some kind of small bag tied and hanging from her waist. Maybe around a dozen of them.


    ...If there''s this much stock, will itst for a while?


    "Could you not stare at it?"


    "Oh, sorry..."


    It''s not just the others, but why do so many people notice my gaze even though I''m wearing a mask? Am I that obvious?


    "If I have this much, it shouldst for a while... Two or three months."


    "Two, three months"


    ''(-) Growth Period, huh!''


    So, after that, I''ll be drained of blood again, just like before. The pain of being drained of blood, once endured at the beginning, will be dull like anesthesia... It''s not very pleasant. When I think about the act, it doesn''t seem like a benefit at all.


    "Okay...this should do."


    ...While I was pondering such trivial matters, Botan tidied up her slightly disheveled outfit. It''s probably best not to mention the provocative ck shoulder straps that were peeking out from just below her corbone.


    Botan takes a step back. She spreads her wings, reminiscent of a demon (Akuma)''s, extending from her waist. It''s more like she''s brushing off dust than preparing to fly. And with her usual cold gaze, she looks towards me...


    "Cough. So, here it is. ...Please cover it up nicely for me."


    Hello everyone, We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 159.2

    Chapter 159.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Yes?"


    ''(*) Bye, bye!''


    When I reacted to Botan''s words, she had disappeared. Without any warning, it was probably a concealment technique using Magatama that I overlooked. And...a creaking soundes from behind, and the sliding door is pulled open.


    "...!?"


    ''(>


    I turn my head in surprise. Inaba-hime, with slightly disheveled attire and half-opened eyes, appears from behind. Whether she had a bad sleeping position or was still half-asleep, I casually push the foolish spider into the insect cage and turn my attention to her.


    "Ah, ...good morning, I suppose?"


    "...it''s still night though?"


    Inaba-hime sharply retorted to my half-hearted greeting, with a sleepy expression. Well, yes, it''s definitely still night, huh?


    "Did you...talk to someone?"


    Inaba-hime looked around, puzzled, and questioned me.


    "Did you...hear something?"


    "Just a hunch?"


    "A hunch, huh..."


    Is she referring to a woman''s intuition? ...Should I deny itpletely and raise suspicion?


    "Just talking to myself...well, it''s just aint."


    "Aint?"


    "Yes, aint."


    "..."


    Inaba-hime furrowed her brows with half-closed eyes. She clearly had an unpleasant expression. Did she think I was making fun of her?


    "...I see."


    Though it was hard to believe she understood anything, Inaba-hime cut the conversation short. I also didn''t want to ramble on any further and risk exposing the ws in the story, so I went along with it.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hey, could you move back a bit?"


    "Yes."


    There was a moment of silence as we faced each other, and in response to Inaba-hime''s request, I moved to the side of the passage. She briskly passed through.


    "To where?"


    "..."


    "Hmm?"


    "...Bathroom."


    "...I''m terribly sorry."


    While maintaining a stoic expression, I sincerely apologized to her, who seemed genuinely ufortable as she answered.


    After all, it''s harassment...


    * * *


    "What on earth is he doing..."


    Through the window, she glimpsed the young man''s disgrace, who was to her a pawn, a coborator, a junior disciple, and reluctantly, a father. Then, with a sense of disbelief, she left. Concealing her own figure in the world''s blind spot...


    ''Hey. Do you have anything to eat? I''m so hungry.''


    ''Again? Here, have some of this.''


    ''Pickled peaches, huh... It''s still a bit sour.''


    "..."


    Botan passed directly through the nearby Tengu, who were patrolling, using free fall. The Tengu flying and chatting did not notice Botan. They couldn''t have noticed.


    These are imitations one of the three sacred treasures, Magatama. Although they are imitations, they are considerably valuable curse-tools. And by adding other infiltration curse-tools here, as well as Botan''s stealth technique and her characteristics as a half-youkai, everything will be perfectlypleted.


    Just like "If you want to hide a tree, do it in the forest." By converting her inner spiritual power into youkai power, Botan''s presence blends in with the countless Tengu. Dream demons are rtively skilled in illusion magic.


    (And besides, they... surprisingly rely on their vision. Despite having sharp eyes, they are foolish.)


    Botan, who despises non-humans, quickly shakes off her carelessness. It may be part of the n to underestimate her, considering their impressive performance during the attack on the envoy.


    (Reflecting on the matter... there are quite a few differences from the contents passed down in the legends, aren''t there?)


    As Botan glided over the Tengu''s vige, she couldn''t help but question. Even for Botan, who knew more than the general public, the Tengu''s vige she hade to visit this time had significant differences from the knowledge she possessed.


    What could this possibly mean? Were the recorders of the legends iplete, or did they change over time, or perhaps...


    (And what about the snake incident... Is the information being manipted?)


    As she pondered this, a disturbing figure came to mind, her loathsome enemy and her mentor. If it were him, would it really be so surprising if he was up to something?


    (...! Anyway, next I should head to the Middle Counselor''s ce.)


    Following her grandfather''s instructions, Botan suppressed her frustration and ascended to a higher altitude.


    Distinct from the Tengu, herrge wings extending from her waist seemed to have slightly different flight habits from the numerous bird youkai. In order to conserve energy, Botan tried to glide as much as possible. Unfortunately,pared to monsters specialized in this field, Botan, who had undergone an iplete transformation, wascking in flying skills.


    ...If ites to it, she has means to enhance her abilities, but she didn''t want to use them in various ways.


    "If it turns into a battle in the air, running away is the only choice, right? It''s convenient for moving though."


    She said a self-deprecating whisper. Even though it''s iplete, it would be exactly her own existence. Her family, her existence, her actions, everything...


    ''Are you being sarcastic?''


    "Huh!?"


    Botan noticed the fading sound that echoed quietly, a result of intense malice and hostility. Botan turned around at the faint presence, and it wasn''t with sight but with knowledge and perception that she saw through its true nature.


    And she understood. That she was trapped in a ''window''.


    "What?! Illusion...!?"


    Realizing that her stealth, curse tools, and illusions were all suddenly undone, and that her own figure was exposed in broad daylight, Botan immediately plunged into the forest. Desperately flying so as not to expose herself to the Tengu. While flying, she scanned her surroundings. Searching for the one who set the ''window'' on her. But... she couldn''t find them!


    Damn, you disgusting beast!! Huh!?


    Botan rushes through the forest, but what emerges from the shadows of the trees on this side are gigantic insect monsters. They wake up to the presence of their prey and attack Botan one after another.


    "Tsk...!?"


    All of them are great youkai level. Due to the difference in size, numbers, and situation, it would be a bad idea to subjugate them one by one. Escape is the only option...!!


    Kuuuu!!?


    Fly, fly, and fly. Avoid, avoid, and avoid. Like passing through the eye of a needle, she slips through the gap between the strange creatures that attack her.


    There were a lot of them!! I was ambushed!?


    Botan throws the prepared kunai at the insect that approaches from the side. When it cowers, she crushes it with a kick, and finally uses it as a foothold.


    But then, a giant dragonfly youkai appears from the front...!!


    (When their technique is activated, my exact location will be detected?? If this happens...!!)


    It was a tough decision. She picked up one of the bags that was hanging around her waist. Then, she took the bag, which was sagging and trembling, into her mouth, and bit into it.


    The warm taste of iron spread in my mouth. And... Botan twisted her mouth deeply.


    The dragonfly certainly saw a smile of delight, a wicked smile. Right in front of it.


    ''Ki...!?''


    A third of dragonfly''s face was gouged out. The youkai fell to the ground without understanding what had happened. The thick carapace of the biting insect that was approaching without a moment''s dy was shattered by the impact. The shockwave reverberated. The sight that the frightened cicada saw at thest moment was the figure of an evil Oni with wings wearing a yin-yang robe.


    "Haa, haa, haa...!! This is quite something, it really hits you!!"


    Immediately distancing herself from the battlefield, Botannded on the trunk of arge tree and gasped for breath. Large drops of sweat were pouring out of her whole body, and she repeatedly shook her shoulders up and down. It was a physical confrontation without using spiritual youkai arts. It was all about the physical violence through simple physical enhancement.


    She knew it was probably possible. However... to fight while maintaining her reason and not being swayed by this power, it seemed that considerable mental strength was required.


    "I don''t like hand-to-handbat...!!?"


    Just as Botan is able to catch his breath, a shadow spreads out before Botan''s eyes as he tries to leave the scene.


    ''Tekeriii''


    "Thats a familiar barking sound from somewhere, I don''t like it...!!!!?"


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 159-3

    Chapter 159-3


    [Part 3/4]


    Without even having time to catch her breath, Botan hurriedly tries to leave the scene, but before her eyes, a figure appears as if its shadow is spreading.


    And then...


    * * *


    "I hope you''re happy. The decision has been officially made, monkey. The demand will be fully met. Go without any worries."


    "Hey, Am I assummed that I''m going to die?"


    The next morning, a fragment of unwee news came from Aka-bouchou''s Tengu, who had visited with great enthusiasm. It was a regrettable story set against the backdrop of a majestdscape where the sunrise peeks from the horizon. Can we at least Handle it more discreetly?


    "Oh? Is there a chance of being saved? That''s quite something. Shall we look forward to a grand performance?"


    "I know that without a grand performance, we can''t even meet the conditions for subjugation."


    Even without confronting it directly, I knew from past experiences that this quest would be ridiculously difficult.


    (It''s for the sake of my family, after all. I have no choice but to do it.)


    I have no idea what''s happening in the original work. It''s only natural since there''s no mention of it.


    However, it''s definitely not okay to leave even a fraction of the Yamata-no-Orochi alone. There''s also the Middle Counselor''s threat, and there''s no guarantee that my family won''t be affected by the rampaging serpent. Although it''s unlikely based on the legend, there''s a possibility of heading to the Northern region. Besides, my sister is in the capital.


    What will happen to Magoroku, Mari, Mikage, and the others... I don''t know what will happen to anyone other than my family. At this moment, there''s even a possibility of the snake heading towards the diplomatic mission. There''s no choice but to do it.


    "Hah, well, don''t be so uptight. Well then... first, shall we fulfill the promise?"


    "Hey! Handle it with care, okay!?"


    As the Furoshiki (wrapping cloth) was carelessly tossed, I caught it and I inspected its contents. Inside were spears, Tant, smoke balls, Teguruma, and various other confiscated equipment. However, among the unfamiliar items, there was something peculiar...


    "It''s mine."


    "Whoa!? You''re here!?"


    I startled by the call from behind, the expressionless Kakitsugi''s daughter calmly and silently retrieved her belongings from the Furoshiki.


    She should have still been in bed when I greeted Tengu, but she seemed to have woken up at some point.


    "Tengu. This is..."


    "I haven''t ced any curses, so don''t worry. Also... look, make a blood pact with this."


    Before I could voice my uneasy feeling, my attention was captured by the letter presented to me.


    A sturdy sheet of paper was unfolded. The elegant and antiquated Font of the Fusou script in red ink, surrounded by several blood pacts... a contract. I epted it and began to read the contents.


    It doesn''t seem like there are any obvious holes in the content. There was a guarantee of a reward uponpleting the quest, but could it be a trap, like in Mino Owari?


    "What is this?"


    "It means that the reward won''t be death."


    "You''re being too cautious. Don''t you trust it?"


    "It''s a contract with Tengu, you know?"


    Even a farmer knows this before the setting. Tengu is famous for tricking people with their cunning. No matter how careful you are, it''s never too much.


    "Why are you so worried about being tricked? Rx. Look, read it. It would vite the third item there, right? ...Can you read?"


    Considering the possibility of being illiterate, I read the text without answering. Slowly and cautiously. Not just the content, but also paying attention to the possibility of curses in the characters themselves, and being wary of any maniption of my thoughts.


    (The Tengu of Mount Anma assure that they will not harm the aforementioned individuals unless they provoke harm, and they will not inflict physical or mental suffering in the mountains... In other words, it means they can be killed as soon as they leave the mountains.)


    ncing at Aka-bouchou, I immediately caught her gaze. The enigmatic beauty, with a sly smile ying on her lips, resembled a predatory wolf.


    ...She seems to have sensed something about me.


    (Although the three of us are close... I can''t encourage Inaba-hime and the others to escape immediately.)


    An envoy, and a court were necessary. If we were ambushed, those two wouldn''t stand a chance. Considering the possibility of a full-scale war with Fus-kuni, it might seem like a reckless move... but it''s best not to make assumptions based on mere impressions.


    "...Bouchou, are you the one who ordered the blood pact?"


    "I don''t know how much you guys know... but if I were to exin, it''s the one who coordinates the vige."


    ording to the story, based on their roles and responsibilities, they form groups called "bougumi" and the person representing them is called "Bouchou" or "bougumi-chou." There are a total of nine Bouchou, the same number as the blood pacts. This Tengu involved in the kidnapping is also one of them.


    "Look, there it is. My name."


    Written in a skillful manner by the leader, Shinbouchou Kaede, the name is apanied by a blood seal. I read the name and look at Tengu. She smirks. Come to think of it, did I not know this guy''s name until now?


    "...Introduce ourselves?"


    "Well, I can''t keep calling ''you'' by your name forever, can I? And what about that girl over there?"


    "..."


    I look at Inaba-hime. She nces back at me while inspecting her own weapons, but immediately returns to her inspection with an indifferent attitude. Do as you please, I suppose.


    "I''m Tomobe. ...Do I need to mention anything about the Middle Counselor-dono, and the daughter of Kakitsugi?"


    "Using a pseudonym, a surname, and a title. How cautious."


    Tengu shrugs her shoulders at the fact that I didn''t mention each individual''s true name. Of course. There''s no obligation to reveal the true names to monsters. It''s only dangerous.


    "You already know. That''s why this document exists, right?"


    I will point out the ws in Tengu''s words. This is the introductory passage of the document, which describes the subject of the contract. It states that "those who have signed their blood below will be referred to as Party B." At the very least, the person who wrote this seems more thoughtful than the Tengu woman in front of me. It appears that the Tengu have good calligraphers.


    "It''s an honor to receive your praise. My cute subordinate wrote thisposition. ...Though it''s probably not a pleasant story for you."


    In other words, it can be understood without explicitly stating that there may be a possibility of not having cleverly hidden pitfalls in the contract...


    (If only this blood seal is genuine, then I can feel somewhat relieved.)


    With these thoughts in mind, I look at the seal of the old man who was stamped ahead of me.


    Nobles in this world are inherently cunning. Especially those who deal with significant contracts with magical binding power. The nobles of Fus-kuni, in particr, seem to consider writing fraudulent contract documents as part of their job. It''s their profession. I would like to believe that a certain level of safety is guaranteed when such individuals stamp their seal...


    (Isn''t it because of this mark that there is a threat, brainwashing, and forcefulness? What happened when the finger was cut off?)


    Since I haven''t directly witnessed the scene of stamping, my trust in the seal is not high. In the end, I had no choice but to carefully interpret the meaning of the text.


    "Step back."


    "Inaba-hime, what are you doing!?"


    Before I could stop her, Inaba-hime was biting her own thumb and pressing it onto the paper. A new mark was imprinted by the bright red fresh blood.


    "Inaba-hime..."


    "In any case, we can''t move forward without doing this... right?"


    She continues to calmly brush off my criticism, as if nothing had happened. Should I consider it boldness due to her youth?


    "..."


    Once again, after carefully reading the content, I resigned myself and pressed the blood seal. I pressed the seal with my thumb, overflowing with the blood from the bite. And... the blood seal emerged from the paper.


    "...!"


    In an arc, the blood jumps up as if it were a living creature. My mark belongs to me. The female Tengu''s mark belongs to the female Tengu. Inaba-hime''s mark belongs to Inaba-hime. What remains disappears into the sky, racing away to some unknown ce.


    "Ugh...!!?"


    I groaned in response to the dull, piercing pain. I took a deep breath and knelt down. Finally, I bared my chest to see the mark.


    The curse mark engraved on the location of my heart.


    "Inaba-hime, are you alright...?"


    "..."


    I approached the youngdy of Kakitsugi sitting on the floor, and helped her sit up to assess her condition. She nodded silently several times while clutching her chest. It was a truly painful sight.


    "Don''t be weak. Can''t handle this level of pain?"


    "If we break the rules, does it feel like there''s something in our hearts...?"


    I nced at the female Tengu rubbing her chest.


    "Look at your chest. Is there a needle of blood piercing through your heart for breaking the promise?"


    "Is it a curse of a thousand needles...?"


    Once again, I was faced with something antiquated.


    "Well then! Our contract has been sealed! It may be a short time, but I''ll be counting on you, alright?"


    The person I was about to use as a guinea pig had an extremely carefree smile. It was truly a youkai-like mentality. It reminded me of the Blue Demon. ...Knowing her, she''s probably observing somewhere. Or maybe she''s already be interested in the protagonist?


    "...So what do you n to do? Are you going to guide me to the snake from now on?"


    "Well, well, don''t rush. Before that...look here."


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 159-4

    Chapter 159-4


    [Part 4/4]


    When I mentioned what was going to happen from now on, Tengu showed it to me. It was a basket. A basket filled with ingredients, including fresh fish and meat.


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Let''s start with a meal first... You can''t fight on an empty stomach. Let''s have a strategic meeting while eating."


    In a rxed manner, Tengu made a suggestion.


    * * *


    "Now then. If I were to talk about him, the first impression would be that he''s very agile."


    After finishing the cooking and preparing the meal, right in the middle of eating. The female Tengu spoke while crunching on chicken wings, bones and all.


    It seems that the female Tengu participated in the subjugation of the snake in question. The Akabo-gumi is said to have been a natural choice among the Tengu, as they specialize in rough work. At the time, her position was the second seat of the Tsugubo group. It seems like he had a bad experience.


    I thought he wouldn''t attack me from above, but he jumps up quickly and has a long tongue. The guy next to me was able to wrap his tongue around me and rip me off...well, like this.


    I pluck a wild strawberry from the te on the table and pop it into my mouth. It squishes with a satisfying sound. When I open my mouth, it''s all crushed and juicy. I y with the remains of the fruit on my tongue for a while...and gulp it down.


    "You know, it''s not very polite to eat like that."


    "You''re the one who taught me, right? About what happens when you get eaten."


    The Tengu responds to my remark with a mischievous smile. It''s a truly bizarre conversation given the strange circumstances. Inaba-hime and I are sitting with the Tengu, having a meal in one of the rooms of the treehouse where we were imprisoned. And we''re all eating together.


    ...I''m used to this style of eating, where I take food from a shared te instead of being served individually, so that''s not a problem. But what really puzzles me is the behavior of the Tengu.


    (They''re talking about how ridiculous their pride is)


    I mean, it''s surprising to see them eating together like this, even though they usually create a ss difference to assert their positions. And they didn''t even show any signs of putting weird stuff in the food they made.


    (Well, if they say they can''t harm me because of the contract...)


    If that''s the case, then there''s no reason to eat together. I don''t get it.


    "Hey, hey. Don''t say things like that, alright? Aren''t we partners? Are you nning to walk through the mountain path to the snake''s nest alone?"


    "Who''s your partner... Oh, I see."


    It seems... this person is responsible for transportation during the meeting. Maybe it''s because she has a position that specializes in rough work? There''s certainly no reason to waste energy on transportation.


    "It''s not just transportation. I''ll apany you in actualbat too. ...To be honest, with your reaction speed, it''ll be a piece of cake in no time."


    Tengu mocks as she continue to nibble on the grilled chicken wings. I can''t help but think, is this cannibalism? No, I mean, birds eat each other in the food chain, right? No, that''s not what I meant.


    "So that''s it, huh?"


    "Yeah... that thing from when we were cleaning the mountain path. I don''t know if it''s a trump card, but it''s tough, huh?"


    Back then, I was being cautious due to the attention around me, but even then, my body should have been considerably strengthened. Is that not enough?


    "Do you think you can handle it?"


    "That''s why I''m here, living and breathing. I''ve been given Bouchou position."


    With a smug look, Tengu boasts while nibbling on bamboo shoots. The faintly sliced, miso-dipped, and grilled aroma tickles the nose.


    "... Speaking of snakes, they''re poisonous. Are you being cautious about that?"


    "There have been times when I''ve been bitten and couldn''t move. It''s optimistic to think otherwise. You can''t judge by appearances. If you get too close, you''ll be crushed by its huge body."


    "Crushed, huh?"


    "The five people who set it up are friends."


    "I''m starting to lose confidence..."


    I sigh as I quickly munch on a boiled egg. It must be quite a massive body. From what I''ve heard, it seems to berger than a fledgling dragon.


    "Hey, don''t get down on yourself now. Well, with that weak equipment, it''s no wonder. I''ll pick something out for you from the storehouseter, so keep your hopes up."


    It seems that the Tengu side intends to provide some equipment support. It''s truly amendable effort to improve the winning rate even a little bit.


    "Not only the contract, but also the equipment. Are you guys really in such a tight spot?"


    "Well, to be honest, we''re also facing quite a tough situation."


    I was assertive during the public meeting, but the female Tengu clearly stated that everyone, from top to bottom, is actually feeling weak.


    Ever since the introduction of the public council system, it has not been umon for debates to be divided, but this time it was quite confusing. After all, the vige was on the brink of being ruined. There were also proposals that were difficult to ept.


    "So, is that why you put on an act?"


    "That''s right. You''re pretty clever for a monkey, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t underestimate me. With just that remark, I could have guessed."


    This person probably used me for her own political agenda. There''s even a possibility that the attack on the envoy was her unteral decision. She''s likely one of the hardliners among the Tengu, someone who''s willing to fight to the bitter end. She''s relying on and making concessions to someone she considers to be a monkey and an idiot...


    (In the original work, did they submit to the snake?)


    The original work does not directly depict whether the snake submitted to the Tengu. Only the mention of the Tengu invasion is made. Did the snake bend to be a vanguard, or did it abandon the vige and aim for new territory in ast stand?... No, I don''t understand.


    "...Inaba-hime. Shall I pour some hot water for you?"


    "..."


    Lost in thought, when I suddenly turned my gaze, the girl beside me continued to stare at her teacup. After receiving a nod in response, I poured hot water from the teapot into the empty teacup.


    (She isn''t eating much)


    Looking at the serving te, it''s clear how much has been eaten. Mostly fruits. At least, nothing that could be called a meal has been eaten. It''s natural, considering the person who made it. She said he wasn''t the father, but...


    (There''s also the throwing of the chopsticks... No, I shouldn''t meddle in someone else''s family matters)


    The only thing I can do is to return her to the envoy or wherever as soon as possible. That''s my responsibility. The responsibility for involving her in thismotion... It may be meddlesome, but well.


    "Understood. It''s for the imperial court, the main house, and for the greater cause. I''ll be used. So what do we do? When do we make a move? Today? Tomorrow?"


    I asked for confirmation at a time when our meal was about to end, partly to restrain the girl''s outbursts.


    "Well, well, don''t rush. ...Once we''ve prepared our equipment, let''s have a warm-up. I suppose you''ve never fought while flying? Even if it''s just a temporary experience, it''s good to have some. Don''t you think?"


    Saying so, the female Tengu drank down her cup of tea. She adjusted her cloak and stood up.


    "Wait outside. It would be good if youe out after you''re ready. I''ll transport the stuff from the warehouse. ...Well, please take care of it while no one is watching."


    With a final teasing remark, the calm Tengu left gracefully, her feathers on her back fluttering.


    "...Inaba-hime. I believe we have a contract, so I think everything will be fine, but please remain cautious."


    I will give advice as a house sitter.


    "...House sitting?"


    "?, Well...yes. I will handle it alone."


    I tilt my head at Inaba-hime''s words, but quickly understand her intention and affirm it.


    She must have thought that she would also participate in the battle. Indeed, her weapons had been returned.


    "To be honest, you are too young to take on this task. It''s dangerous."


    "I am an exorcist."


    "That''s why I will go. Because I am a servant."


    As a decoy to sweep away the enemy and assess their tactics and abilities, it is natural for the servant to go ahead of the exorcist. Especially in a case like this.


    "If I can take them down, that will be enough. If not, Inaba-hime can learn from me. If there is a chance of being stabbed, I request the protection of Middle Counselor-sama."


    "It''s better to have two people than one."


    "If it''s an opponent who falls for the first encounter, it will be a clean sweep."


    "Hmm..."


    Inaba-hime ispletely shut down by my exorcist-based rebuttal. Aoi or Botan would probablye back with a clever response... It seems like she, at her age or as an exorcist, hasn''t fully embraced the values.


    (As expected, just a temporary solution...)


    Sympathizing with the situation in Kakitsugi''s family, and even more so with her, I stand up.


    "Kakitsugi is short of staff, right? Please take care of yourself for the sake of the household. It would be a loss for both the family and the court if it falls apart before seeding."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m the first generation of the Household Member Coordinator servant, so there''s nothing to protect."


    At least I don''t have a ''family'' to carry on my shoulders. There may be a family I want to protect. And... for that, even in this shitty situation, it''s worth risking my life.


    "...How cowardly."


    "For someone who makes a living from exorcism, it''s rather an honor. ...Well then,"


    In response to her sullen remark, I casually brushed it off. And just like that, I left the room, following behind Tengu.


    "...There''s no home worth protecting."


    I couldn''t quite catch her whispered words...


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 160-1

    Chapter 160-1


    [Part 1/4]


    Everythingy in decay, copsed, deste, and in ruins. It was destroyed beyond recognition.


    A tall mountain range with a strong spiritual veins. The teau was supposed to be a peaceful resting ce.


    The not-so-vastnd, however, provided enough bounty to sustain the vigers, who numbered no more than a hundred. Most monsters wouldn''t bother to climb the steep and tangled mountains. It was a hidden vige nestled in the mountains... a rare safe haven for people.


    Of course, while the beasts crawling on the ground could be dealt with, but the flying monsters posed a bit more of a problem, though not something to worry too much about. Really powerful monsters wouldn''t stick around here where there isn''t much prey, especially with "her" around to handle the smaller ones.


    "She" was picked up by the vige''s elderly couple. The old man found and the old woman nurtured the infant that had been abandoned at the foot of the mountain below the hidden vige. Not even of the same blood, nor the same species, but they cherished "her" as if "she" were their own grandchild.


    Due to her non-human nature, she gained exceptional strength as a child in the vige, and yet she was truly loved. Eventually, she became a defender of the vige. With her strength, she protected the vige from various Mry (evil spirits) and sometimes went down the mountain to gather wild vegetables, fruits, and medicinal herbs for the vige.


    The unusual girl, around the age of ten, had no doubts about this and instead her heart was filled with overflowing pride. If the elderly couple, who were literally her foster parents, were pleased, if everyone in the vige was pleased, if she could protect her ce, there was no greater joy for her.


    Even if she had wounds every day, even if she never left the elderly couple''s hut for anything other than her duties in the vige, even if she remained unknown to outsiders... still, she was truly happy.


    This is not a tragedy. In this tough world ruled by tragedy, where being ruthless is the key to survival, it wasn''t unfair. At least she had food, care, and even snacks. Just having those things made her luckier than many other kids.


    ...However, the true tragedy is revealed in this very moment.


    "Ah, u, a...?"


    She didn''t know what had happened. Thest thing she witnessed was light, heat, and a gust of wind. In just a few seconds, everything turned to dust. The vige was destroyed, and the people she knew had be unrecognizable masses of flesh. The elderly couple who raised her were the same. All that remained were crushed fragments of flesh, unrecognizable as their original form.


    She didn''t know it, but far away in the north, a huge fight caused all the destruction. Two powerful deities took ce over the Great Spiritual Vein. This battle, one of the countless stray bullets in the epic that will be passed down in myths for a thousand years, ended it all. But she, like a small unnoticed bird, didn''t know anything about these huge events. For her, these stories of deities fighting didn''t matter at all.


    Because of this, amidst this ignorance, the time left for her is not long...


    "Ah, ah... a..."


    She groaned. Her small body was thrown away by the explosion. Her wings were mercilessly damaged, her feathers were scattered, and one of her arm was horribly torn off.


    From the cross-section, thick, sticky dark red blood continues to flow. She thought it looked like crushing a wild strawberry. Theck of pain from the wound must be because her senses were numb. Although the dull ache was felt throughout her body, as it had been harshly battered.


    Oh, am I going to die... she felt that very naturally and epted it. Her young mind, however, was surprisingly calm. In a way, it was because of her youth.


    A young child does not truly know the fear of death. They are ignorant, innocent, and pure. They have no knowledge, experience, or understanding of the countless trivial things that are more important than life itself, and they do not know the meaning or weight of their own resolve. They risk their lives recklessly.


    Perhaps it is also because she has lost everything important and has not even witnessed the face of her enemy. If there were a clear enemy, she may have been consumed by revenge. Unfortunately, this is more like a natural disaster. There is no room for hatred. She can only curse her own fate.


    "Ugh..."


    Driven by pain, sadness, loneliness, and emptiness, she drags her body as ifpelled. Luckily, she leans against the base of a tree that managed to avoid copse.


    She believes it was a fruit tree of the same age as herself. She thinks Grandfather mentioned that it was about time for it to bear fruit... Now, there are no fruits, not even leaves. Only bare branches remain, like a bald head.


    "Mmm..."


    "She" looks down at her surroundings again with her empty gaze, filled with the difficult sensation of her name gouging her chest.


    What she saw was the scene of a destroyed vige.


    "..."


    There are no words, not even a groan. It was a vige that had beenpletely destroyed, with nothing left. Under the thick overcast sky, the houses, storerooms, and everything else in the vige had been blown away. The livestock sheds were also destroyed, and the carcasses of horses and cows were scattered. The fields that everyone had desperately cultivated were burned, and not a single de of grass remained.


    There was nothing. Absolutely nothing. All the memories had destroyed.


    The people who helped her, the people she knew, the people she remembered, everything was lost. Everyone and everything, forgotten. Their existence would eventually bepletely forgotten, without even a trace.


    Everything, everything, and surely, in the end, she would also...


    "..."


    Her consciousness was fading. Her body was growing cold. Her vision was blurring. Perhaps due to her origin, it was not so easy to die, but without a doubt, the end was approaching with each passing moment, and she no longer had the will or the means to avoid it.


    "It''s terrible. Everyone is dead."


    That was, at least in terms of the text alone, a nonchnt remark.


    "Ah, uhh...?"


    How much time had passed? She found herself in a hazy state of consciousness. Amidst the haze, she spotted a figurea young man d in a tattered coat and a thick mountain-climbing outfit fashioned from sturdy youkai fur. He resembled a boy, casually exploring the scorched earth that was once a vige.


    "It was supposed to be well-developed in the shadow of the mountain. Carving through the mountain anding here, is that a joke? It''s not funny... Isuzu, how is it over there?"


    "No good. There are no cabins left intact. The survivors, probably..."


    The one responding to the young man''s voice with politeness and respect, conveying a sense of reverence, was a girl. She was slightly older than her and, even in these times, her neatly dressed appearance seemed more like trying to act grown-up rather than being sophisticated. She hurriedly approached the young man, carrying a heavy burden on her back.


    "Is that so... Goken, what about your side? Any discoveries?"


    "I checked the fields as well... No luck. Everything has been blown away by the explosion. Not a single soul, not even livestock, remains."


    Following the girl who was carrying a load, a giant man with unique hair color appeared. He had a muscr build and carried a greatsword on his back. With a deep and distinctive voice, he called out to the young man.


    His voice was filled with respect and straight-forwardness.


    "I see... That''s right. Even the monsters at the foot of the mountain were turned into minced meat. It''s shocking how easily they died from the impact alone."


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and chuckled coldly. His words seemed like a confirmation of something he already knew. Then, he gazed into the distance.


    "Even from this distance, this ce can still be hit by stray bullets. It''s really no joke... Is that crazy bastard serious about observing? Is he just here for sightseeing? It''s like diving into a typhoon and tsunami."


    "The terrain and ecosystem will likely undergo significant changes... It seems that we''ll need to update our maps. I''ll need a copy of your recordster."


    The young man sighed, and the girl carrying the load responded heavily. The young man murmured softly, "Ah, it''s not like that..." and she heard his reaction. It seemed that there was a significant gap in understanding between the two.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Now, the girl doesn''t know why but she tried to raise her voice. Even though she should have given up on living, there should have been no meaning in calling out, and yet, she was trying to raise her voice. A faint yearning for life. A foolish act born from finding hope in the spider thread reaching from the sky. Resistance to death.


    "Let''s go. The shockwave has blown away the dam on the mountain path. The monsters will soon climb up here too."


    "I''ve also checked the chief''s house, but it doesn''t seem like there''s anything significant. There''s no need to stay here anymore. It''s best to withdraw."


    The giant man, the girl, and the young man urged each other. The young man, scratching his head as he looked up at the dusty, overcast sky, muttered, "Another business partner wiped out. It''s a recession." The girl carrying the loadforted him earnestly, the giant guarding their surroundings. And the three of them left the vige together.


    In the darkness of despair and hopelessness, the girl desperately called out, "Wait! Please don''t go! I''m here! There are survivors here!" But her pleas seemed to vanish into thin air, her voice falling on deaf ears as the figure drifted away. As her vision blurred, she reached out and called out desperately.


    But hope was slipping away from her grasp, leaving her empty-handed...


    "..."


    The hand she had extended fell back down, devoid of the strength to hold on, and she struggled to even open her eyes.


    She felt herself sinking into the void, surrounded by darkness and engulfed in desperate despair. It seemed like an inescapable fate, and she could feel consciousness slipping away, melting into nothingness.


    "Are you awake? I hope the rescue call will be louder next time. ...Do you want to eat this? I borrowed it from your vige."


    When she next woke, she saw him illuminated by the fire.


    He offered her a small red fruit with an untroubled smile.


    It is surely the most precious encounter in her life''s memory...


    "..."


    "She" strokes the towering tree, she recalls the distant, almost mythical memories of ancient times.


    It is nostalgic, beautiful, fleeting, and a phantom that will never return... It shapes her existence and remains the reason why she still rests in the present world.


    "..."


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 160-2

    Chapter 160-2


    [Part 2/4]


    In silence, she caresses the tree once again. As her fingers connect with the trunk, which thrives well beyond its natural lifespan thanks to the benefits of the spiritual vein, the charred bark kes away in dry fragments. Extending her hand, she beckons the fruits, brimming with pride, towards her. She runs her fingers over them, tears them apart, takes in their scent, savors their taste, and kisses them. The sweet fragrance and bittersweet taste envelop her senses...


    In the quiet, she dozes in the past, and falls into silence...


    "..."


    She harbored no resentment. She felt no hatred, no regret. Not a trace lingered within her. There couldn''t have been such things. It''s not a lie. Those glorious days couldn''t have been false.


    If this is what lies in her heart, then perhaps that heart is...


    "Be more polite...!!"


    "You''re so annoying. Just be quiet...!!"


    ...The noisy voices echoing in the silence seemed toe from high in the sky. Looking up, Tengu were flying, carrying people. Noisily making amotion.


    "...I''ve already told you to handle the guests more politely."


    She talked while she watching the figures disappear towards the vige storehouse. A voice that seemed to dissolve into the transparent air, with a refreshing feeling and a hint of clumsiness remaining.


    "..."


    The one-armed "girl," detached from the transient world, sighed softly as she bid farewell to one of her daughters.


    Thinking about the fate of her fate...


    * * *


    The Tengu''s storehouse was filled with more curse tools than expected. From lower-ss items that could be found among themon folk to the highest-ss items that even prestigious exorcist families rarely came across... The only difference is that I didn''t know none of them. After all, most of them were unknown even in various original media.


    ording to the female Tengu, there seems to be a group among the Tengu that is simr to the curse-tool master. In other words, they are local specialty products that are not for sale. It''sughable that the quality is better than themon products in Fusou. I truly believe that antitrustws are necessary.


    ...Well, it''s probably also a matter of the quality of the raw materials.


    "Just so you know, I won''t lend you those exceptional items."


    The Tengu pointed to the expensive-looking shakujo (buddhist staff) and the Naginata, a specialized tool.


    "I understand. ...Either way, it doesn''t matter, right?"


    If it''s not a single blow from a sacred artifact or divine energy, the splendid weapons on disy are just like sticks made of cypress. It would have been risky to draw attention with something too high-ss.


    "You understand it well. ...That''s right. For example, what you should carry is this wagesa."


    The offered wagesa (Buddhist robe) was clearly not the usual kind, resembling more of a decoration on a scarf.


    It had a calm shade of young grass color, with a hemp leaf pattern. Was the material silk? Perhaps its effect...


    "It''s a Mayoke (an item for warding evil)... Well, it''s quite abstract. It has a weakening effect on spiritual power. Although it may be effective against small fry, as for its effectiveness against divine beings, well, you can probably guess."


    Aka-bouchou hinted, implying that if it had been effective, the number of Tengu who would be eaten would have been a little less.


    "I guess it''s better than nothing. Anything else?"


    "Oh, how about this?"


    When I caught what was thrown at me, I heard the jingling of a beads. Judging by its design, it was a multi-prayer bead with the most number of angles.


    "What''s its effect?"


    "It''s more like a mental thing. It helps ward off unpleasant thoughts. Well, it''s like a light brainwashing curse-tool."


    "Sounds dangerous... whoa?"


    I frowned, but in the next moment, I calmly received a spinning kick that was thrown at me. Despite receiving a fairly strong blow, I remainedposed and efficiently intercepted it. My heart beat normally, and my thoughts were clear. When I looked at the female Tengu, she retreated and withdrew her leg without any hesitation.


    "Look, you understand the effectiveness, right?"


    "What a frustrating demonstration..."


    As Tengu said nonchntly, I deliberately furrowed my brows and spat out in an obvious manner. Ah, damn it. Even my anger is treated as a distraction.


    "So, it''s not like my emotions will surge like a muddy stream once I remove this equipment, right?"


    "We''re using it too, so there''s no way we would have such a stupid trick, right? Well, but it might be interesting. A trap..."


    "I shouldn''t have said that."


    Looking at Tengu seriously pondering, I regret giving her unnecessary ideas. In response, Tengu smirked and handed me several curse-tools.


    "This one and this one... well, do you need this one too?"


    The long rope is a curse-tool made from the hair of youkai, used to bind me and Hina. The one given to me was a shorter version of sixteen shaku ( 4.8m). It is originally a tool for mountain climbing rather than binding. And now, I reced the handguards and legguards with the ones prepared by Tengu. Especially the handguards, which were made of iron threads using Tengu''s technique, werepletely superior to what I had before.


    The most distinctive curse tool was a conch shell. It was a flute-like conch shell. It wasn''t that big. However, it was the most distinctive curse tool borrowed from the Tengu this time, paintedpletely ck withcquer.


    "Oh, wait a moment. It''s a brand new item. First, let''s resonate it."


    "Resonate?"


    Without wasting time, Aka-bouchou shed her own conch shell against mine. A metallic sound echoed.


    "Here. Put your ear to the hole."


    Shemanded while pushing it towards me. Following her instructions, when I put my ear to the conch shell, I could hear a casual voice saying, "Hello? Can you hear me?"


    "Long-distancemunication, huh?"


    I confirmed, directing my gaze from the conch shell in my hand to the Tengu who put her mouth to her own conch shell like a megaphone.


    "Technically, it''s one of the functions. I''ll exin each one to you. It''s quite useful, you know, this."


    And so, the exnation of the female Tengu about the functionality of the conch shell trumpet was indeed interesting. I nodded and thought about how to make use of it. This is... perhaps?


    After being taught how to use the conch shell trumpet, I also received several other small props. Well, to be precise, they were lent to me. ...I wonder if I''ll be okay if I break them?


    "Do you think we''re that stingy?"


    "I''m saying it because I think so."


    Considering the actions of the Tengu that have been passed down through legends, it''s understandable. So, look at your own reflection in the mirror.


    "You''re quite thick-skinned. ...Well, in this case, that''s why you were chosen, right?"


    "That''s a bad review."


    If she has the energy to kidnap and threaten, and make sarcastic remarks while being treated as a disposable pawn, then indeed, she''ll be highly regarded by the Tengu. Although even from my perspective, it''s unbearable.


    "Well then... That''s probably about it. Haven''t we turned out somewhat decent?"


    While exchanging sarcasm, insults, and snide remarks, we continued to select and equip curse tools, and after finishing that, the Tengu spoke. In the corner of the storehouse, a ck-d figure with an unfamiliar outfit of a mountain monk adorned with unfamiliar tools stood still when looking at the standing mirror.


    "I don''t think this will solve everything, but it''s much better than nothing."


    "The survival rate should have gone up a bit. Be grateful. Now, it''s time for practical training."


    "Training, huh?"


    This was a reflection on what Tengu had said in the tree house.


    "That''s right. Go get the long rope ande outside. We''re going for a leisurely flight, okay?"


    Despite the insistent request from the spirited Tengu, I had no way or reason to refuse.


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 160-3

    Chapter 160-3


    [Part 3/4]


    * * *


    Have you ever been skydiving? Yes, it''s an outdoor sport where you jump out of a ne or simr and glide through the air with a parachute.


    Due to its risks,mercial skydiving often involves skilled staff who jump behind and open the parachute, known as tandem jumping.


    Huh? Why am I suddenly talking about past life knowledge? The answer is simple. It''s because I find myself in a situation where I want to mention it.


    "What? Do you have aint or something?"


    "There''s no way I don''t have aint, right?"


    I immediately respond to Tengu''s question. Of course, that''s natural.


    As for the current situation, it''s like there are ropes tying around my waist, and shoulders. It feels like I''m being disciplined (can she train a person with ropes?). Following the instructions of the female Tengu, who seems to be disciplining me, I don''t recklessly consume spiritual power, but the rope tightly restrains and fixes me and Tengu.


    It''s as if my back is sewn onto the front of Tengu, with my limbs still free. However, from a distance, it should look like a set of skydiving customers and their instructor, especially with the female Tengu carrying the load. And if someone from this world, who knows nothing, were to see it, they would simply see a pitiful and ridiculous man.


    By the way, the feeling on my back is just a hard sensation since the female tengu is wearing extrayers for cold protection on her chest. There are no benefits. There are no benefits when dealing with youkai, after all.


    ...But why is her lower half wearing a tight-fitting ck undergarment (ck tights) with a clearly visible outline under the slit-cut long hakama (skirt)? Won''t it get caught in the fluttering flight? This irrational design, it''s like something out of an eroge...oh wait, this world is an eroge.


    "Wait, couldn''t it have been a little different...?"


    "Do you have trouble finding a ce to look at my beautiful legs?"


    "Can I even see it from this angle?"


    Of course, my concern was not about theck of softness around her chest area, nor about the thighs peeking through the slit, but about thepletely awkward posture.


    "How else should I fly with you? Should I carry you on my back? Or maybe give you a piggyback ride? Hang you by the neck? Hold you under the arms? Should I have prepared a basket instead? Or is face-to-face preferred?"


    Aka-bouchou, full of sarcasm, rapidly throws out suggestions. As I imagine these scenarios in my mind, I openly grimace in disgust.


    "...Can''t you move instantly when it''s time?"


    When ites to fighting, none of this flexibility can be seen. No freedom of movement, and poor visibility. It''s extremely inconvenient.


    "I can''t fly easily either. You don''t have to think too much about flying itself. Dodging,nding, and even small maneuvers, just leave everything to me. Even if you''re called a hero without ever flying with your own wings, it''s just irritating."


    Leave all the flying, moving, and everything else to her. The only thing I should focus on is the battle. You could say that I''ve been entrusted with the power of life and death.


    "Besides, the reason for your increase in armor is also a factor for my life."


    "Damn Tengu!"


    I had a vague feeling since I got into this posture, but say it clearly! It''s no use anymore! It can only be seen as aplete defensive posture! Should I increase the armor? Wait, is there a possibility to cast it off like bait in an emergency...!?


    "Get down! Get down!! This is a trap, right!!"


    "Hey hey, stop struggling! You''re not a fish thatnded onnd!"


    "Damn it! Such a cruel height difference!?"


    Maybe it''s because she''s a woman, but she''s half a head taller than me, and her legs are longer, so in our current tandem position, the soles of my legs barely touch the ground. As she said, I was just struggling pathetically. I should have been a little taller...!


    "Hey, enough of the fuss and shouting! I''m going to fly! Get ready!! Try not to bite your tongue!!"


    Hey, hold on. You''re jumping ahead... huh!!!?


    Tengu dered and warned me while awkwardly covering her ears. I thought this was an escape and was about to denounce it... but the next moment I felt the wind all over my body.


    "Ugh, whoa!!?"


    It was at a right angle of 90 degrees. It was a sudden steep ascent. I was violently shaken by the coldness of the wind as if being mmed.


    And stop!


    Ugo!?


    A sudden stop after a steep rise. Due to thew of inertia, I groan as the shockes from my stomach. It feels like my internal organs are going to pop out and the rope is going to tear and I''m going to fall.


    "Do not be afraid! That rope is not so soft! At worst, it can absorb as much of your spiritual power as it wants and tighten even more!"


    "I''m not very happy about this...!!? Uh, whoaa!?"


    The action of interrupting and spinning in the air happened simultaneously. It involved several spins, veering left and right as if stepping, changing position, and then suddenly going up and down. After another spin, there was a sharp turn, followed by a somersault and a backflip, ending with a sudden halt. It was like spinning in a straight line like a tornado. With each movement, I felt a violent jolt. To avoid biting my tongue, all I could do was keep my mouth open. That was the only precaution I could take.


    (It''s like a poorly made roller coaster!!?)


    That''s how I describe the wind and shock that hits my whole body. By the way, I''m not a fan of thrill rides. It makes me feel sick.


    What''s terrible is probably the innate ability of the Tengu or a curse tool. Undoubtedly, the wind and impact are likely to be mitigatedpared to their original strength. It''s mitigated, but...!!? My internal organs are being shaken!! ?


    "If you''re going to vomit, do it in a bag or something? What about your thoughts? Is the effect of the prayer beads working!?"


    "Ugh. I don''t understand the nausea! Well, having the prayer beads is better than not having them, I guess!"


    It was my response while touching the prayer beads wrapped around my arm. There was certainly some agitation and difort. However, perhaps due to the influence of the curse tool, my thoughts were clearer than I had expected. It was even to the point where I felt a strange sense of dissonance.


    "That''s fine! Get used to it! ...Next, let''s rush into the He Forest at once!!"


    The female Tengu dered. And she elerated even further. She vigorously pped her wings and cut through the wind. The cold breeze brushed against her entire body.


    What awaited us was a towering pir of steep rocks and a series ofrge trees in the vast wilderness. The Tengu narrowed her wings that had been spread wide open. It was a movement reminiscent of a variable fighter aircraft transforming. And then, while continuing to elerate, she skillfully dodged the gaps between the rocks and trees.


    It gave the impression of an aerobatic flight show. It was the Tengu''s serious, serious flight. She skillfully avoided the rock wall right in front of us, giving the sensation of a near collision, and beautifully maneuvered through the narrow gaps between the densely growing trees. It was thrilling and exciting. ...But I wanted motion sickness medicine.


    "What are you hesitating for!? That''s right, we''re moving to the next stage, with your weapon!!"


    "!?"


    She said a urgent shout. Despite the suddenmand, influenced perhaps by the prayer beads, I calmly drew my Dagger (tant). Not the one bestowed by thedy, but the cheap spare.


    And as the Tengu flew close to the ground, barely avoiding a collision with the base of arge tree, it swiftly maneuvered and... there it appeared.


    ''Shaa!!?''


    It was a youkai. An unremarkable youkai among the ordinary beasts. A monster that was surprised with a foolish expression upon the encounter. And then... in an instant, its head bounced off.


    "Oh, splendid!!"


    The Tengu behind makes lively and exaggerated praise. When we turned to look behind, the creature''s remains spurted fresh blood from its severed neck. It copsed with a ssh. It probably didn''t even realize its own death. Even from a third-party perspective, it was surely a momentary event that went unnoticed.


    "Haha! Not bad for a first time! You''re doing well! Now, while remembering that feeling... shall we continue!?"


    "No, wait!? You can''t just...!!"


    My words were not taken into consideration. Instead, the deer youkai, discovered by chance, bes a practice target and its head falls off. The monkey youkai, with one arm blown off, writhes around, and then guided by the Tengu''s turn, its other arm dances in the air, and finally its head is cut off. The bird youkai, realizing it instantly, tries to dodge, but Tengu changes its trajectory, and there is no escaping the direct hit.


    "Huh?! A centipedeee...!!!?"


    To top it off, a giant centipede appears by the rock. As the Tengu barrel rolls, I thrust my Tant, which was shadowing me to the centipede''s head all the way to the tip of its tail, mercilessly tearing it apart. The centipede, spewing rusty blue liquid, quickly splits apart. It is now a rampaging monster. I have no sympathy for youkai opponents, though.


    "Or rather?! Is that a great youkai just now!?"


    "Seems like it was within the margin! What do you think? Can you handle it?"


    "Can I handle it, you say..."


    In conversation, I maintain my posture and altitude, but still, as if threading through the forest, while ying, I mumble in response to the words of the female Tengu who flies. Even after the recent experience, or perhaps because of it, I couldn''t bring myself to speak affirmatively.


    Everything ended abruptly, without warning. As I held the Tant in passing, the Tengu expertly adjusted the angle. All I had to do was thrust the Tant. Speed and weight resolved everything. There was no moment to test my skill. I was just a Tant carrier.


    "Even without me, this... would have been hopeless."


    I didn''t think everyone among the Tengu could move at such speed. However, probably without me to bear, Aka-bouchou, when facing the damn snake, must have been much faster than now. And it doesn''t seem like the former Bouchou, who was apparently much less skilled than her, would have been eaten. Still, being eaten... that must be what happened.


    The road to subjugation will be difficult if the situation remains at this level.


    "Hey, don''t react like a abandoned puppy. Who do you think you are, acting cute like a monkey?"


    As she jests and jokes, the female Tengu seems to be enjoying the reaction and the state of mind. Whispering in my ear, grabbing my chin from behind, it was a gesture as if caressing the throat of a dog.


    "Are you treating people like pet dogs? Whoa!!"


    "Hahaha! There you go, it''s a sightseeing flight! Enjoy it, enjoy it to the fullest! Taste it to your heart''s content!"


    The response to myint was a rougher flight show than before. Violently, intensely, and relentlessly shaken.


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 160-4

    Chapter 160-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Stop, wait, seriously, wait!! Hold on...!!?"


    Desperately enduring the sensation of being stirred in the stomach, my face seems to turn pale. The behavior of theughing Tengu behind me reminds me of the damn blue demon. The clever youkai, who unnecessarily has wisdom, should use it more properly. ...Perhaps even such thoughts are due to the light brainwashing effect of the prayer beads.


    "Wait a minute..."


    And I calmly understand the feeling. I feel disgustingly calm about the urgent situation that is welling up from the depths of my stomach. Ah, this might taste really bad. My stomach... my stomach, ugh... rghhh!!?


    * * *


    "Hey, the sun is going down. Let''s have lunch soon."


    "Do you really think that''s appropriate considering my current situation?"


    Thement was thrown my way casually, while I had been reflecting on myself in the river''s surface. I had narrowly escaped having to perform unpleasant tasks in the murky water, all thanks to my prayer beads and a leather bag. "Does she not have a human heart?" I thought. But she wasn''t human at all; she was a Tengu.


    "How pathetic. I went through the trouble of making breakfast for you. ...But from my perspective, I need you to get used to this quickly, you know?"


    "Well, it might be better to just empty my stomachpletely."


    It was definitely impossible to get used to that high-speed movement within a few days. Well, if I were to transform into a youkai, maybe it would be possible... but it would be too heavy for a female Tengu to handle, not to mention the risk of losing control. Wait, does transforming into a youkai vite thew of conservation of mass?


    "In battle, one cannot fight on an empty stomach. Even with a full stomach, one cannot fight. It''s a difficult situation, isn''t it?"


    "When ites to the real deal, can we get by with soldier pills and water? Oops!? What''s this!?"


    As I sighed at the exasperating remarks of the bewildering female Tengu, she threw a gourd at me. I hurriedly caught it before it fell.


    "It''s a water sk. You need to replenish the fluids you just vomited, right?"


    "...I hope you didn''t put anything weird in it."


    "No, don''t start doubting me now, especially after eating and epting the curse tool."


    "That''s just how youkai trick people, right?"


    I retorted to the Tengu with a piercing gaze. Am I being too cautious? Stories like this aremon in Fus-kuni. After all, I can''t fully trust or rely on those who are trying to use me as a scapegoat. In the end, this rtionship is like using each other.


    (And we''re probably being watched too...)


    I nced subtly towards the forest, using my remaining acute senses from my youkai transformation to detect the presence of the Tengu. I had sensed them even during my aerial reconnaissance. Perhaps their rough flight was meant to numb the senses and prevent us from sensing their presence.


    Well, if I think about it, being handed prayer beads in advance, was that also a pretense? I already know that the Tengu group is not united, just by looking at the birds in front of me. I don''t understand.


    (I want to believe that I won''t be harmed due to our contract, but...)


    The cunning of the Tengu teaches me to never be too cautious. Knowing that they are aware of my caution hopefully makes them think twice about any reckless schemes, or so I hope.


    "So, let''s try the poison tasting..."


    Before drinking, first put a few drops on my tongue. If there''s something strange in it, my tongue should go numb...


    "What in the world is this!?"


    "What in the world is this... it''s a specialty of Anma, Anma Soup?"


    The Tengu naturally spits out the name while talking about the uniquebination of sweetness and bitterness, even if you unintentionally spit it out along with your saliva. Even if they suddenly call it a specialty, I have no idea what that is...


    "Or... is it alcohol? Mead? I feel like my throat is getting dry."


    "It warms your body up nicely, you know? ...We dilute it quite a bit for our flying duties so it doesn''t get us too drunk. From our perspective, it''s just like hot water."


    "It''s not drunk driving, it''s drunk flying. Clearly, it''s over one part alcohol level, isn''t it?"


    So,e to think of it, when I consider the existence of that blue demon, it seems like youkai have a high immunity to alcohol. I wonder how much alcohol content it took to get the snake drunk... Suddenly, while pondering such trivial matters, I let a few drops of the contents of the gourd fall onto my fingertips. And then I observe.


    From the slightly sticky golden liquid emanates the scent of honey and alcohol. Undoubtedly, it''s honey mead... perhaps it serves as both a heating effect for flying and a temporary ability boost? Whatever the case, it''s absurd.


    "Give me normal water, just water. I don''t need this stuff."


    That was my demand as I threw the gourd at the Tengu.


    Food and drinks offered by youkai are already risky enough. Meat and alcohol should never be consumed. That''s why the first meal I tried was Shojin Ryoyi (princess meal), and neither I nor Inaba-hime ever touched any meat dishes for breakfast. And that rice ball made by that damn blue demon? It''s definitely even worse than Tengu rice.


    "In the past, people used to talk about how you guys were buying it a lot. I mean, there were stories about even pawning off their cute little children to buy it all up, you know?"


    "Isn''t it because of those kinds of deals that they ended up banning contact?"


    Alcohol may be consumed, but it can also consume you. Importing it to the extent of giving up your children in exchange doesn''t seem like a respectable alcohol. The fact that it was being exported by youkai means it definitely wasn''t made using proper methods. It''s only natural that it was prohibited.


    "I think it was beneficial in its own way... Look, here''s some hot water."


    Tengu puts away the gourd containing the received alcohol, and throws another gourd that was hanging from her waist. Confirming the smell and taste. This time, it was just regr hot water. If she had this, why didn''t she just offer it from the start?


    "Hmm... well, this is it, I guess. Drinking too much will just make me throw up anyway."


    I drink about thirty percent of the contents into my stomach. After all, it''s time for another intense flying training. Even if I greedily drinks it all, I''ll probably end up just spitting water again.


    "In that state, it''s going to be tough ahead, you know? Can you handle the real deal like that?"


    "That''s what the training is for, right? Let me know when you''re done eating. We''ll resume the familiarization flights right away."


    My request was directed at the Tengu eating lunch,ced with sarcasm. It''s a subtle hint, pointing out that she''s leisurely eating.


    "Don''t... be so eager. Impatient men are disliked by women, you know?"


    Noticing the sarcasm, but rather than getting angry, the female Tengu retorted teasingly, skillfully packing away the dried food at hand into her stomach. Her dignified figure is reminiscent of Iruka, or perhaps it shares a simr vector with the Blue Demon. Botan, too, but it seemed that the blood of youkai had a thickening effect on its nerves. ...I feel like there was a protest of despair from the White Fox, but I shouldn''t pay it any mind.


    "I don''t care if the birds dislike me. Besides, it''s quite hypocritical to treat humans like monkeys."


    If Demon (Oni) embodies tyranny, then Tengu is the very embodiment of arrogance. Whether it''s with other youkai or in Fus-kuni, it was thoroughly confirmed that Tengu is not only capable of having a conversation but also establishing an equal rtionship if it can be a suitable partner for friendship.


    "You''re saying some harsh things. It''s because you came at me with such arrogance in the first ce, isn''t it? ...It''s payback for how you treated my mother. Don''t hold a grudge just because I called you a monkey."


    "...Now that you mention it, I''ve been meaning to say this for a while, but...!"


    As I was about to voice the suspicions that had crossed my mind several times in response to the woman Tengu''s slightly menacing demeanor, I couldn''t bring myself to say it in the end.


    After all, a tremor shook the entire area.


    "...!!?"


    I fell to my knees at the sound and vibration. The forest trembled as if struck from underground, causing birds and animals to panic and take flight. Is this... an earthquake?


    "Wait, this is...!"


    With an expression more tense than ever before, the Tengu rushed over towards me. She held me close, ready to fly away at any moment, scanning the surroundings. From her appearance, I realized that the situation was not favorable.


    The problem is, what does this mean...?


    "Hmm...?"


    The shadow suddenly engulfed me and Tengu. I turned around slowly. A colossal pir blocking the sunlight loomed into view.


    From what seemed like a great height, a snake''s red eyes pierced through us as it crawled out from the ground. Hmm, well... that''s what it is, right?


    "...Hey? Is this some kind of setup you''ve prepared?"


    "You fool. If it were me, I would have prepared something much better."


    "I see. That''s the worst."


    Immediately after, a merciless swing of the tail ripped through the earth. The female Tengu pulled me close and soared, oveing it. The terrain we had been standing in just moments ago transformed drastically with a loud boom.


    "Damn beast!!?"


    The situation had be excessively swift and chaotic...


    AI Art:


    Valentine: [Link]


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 161-1

    Chapter 161-1


    [Part 1/4]


    The story begins with what happened half a day ago.


    The spiritual vein of Mount Anma is well known to those in the mountains that it is always shrouded in mist.


    The rich underground water is warmed by the blessings of spiritual veins, and it gushes out and seeps into the surrounding area. The atmosphere is hot and humid, and the air is thick with "Reiki (energy healing)". It is said that just breathing the air in this ce will heal a wounds, revitalize a body, and increase a vitality. It is truly and full of blessings.


    In such a ce, where the verynd itself served as a throne, his presence weed the guests. In thisnd, which had been stolen by the Tengu and was once his own enshrinement, he held a dignified audience with the various beings he had ced under his control.


    When he looked at the guest, it was really small. It was small, mean, and timid. Even though he was the one who visiting, he bows to the ground and unterally say humbled words. Sweat was dripping down his forehead, but it wasn''t just due to the humidity. Upon closer inspection, he can see that the guest''s clothes are also wet, as if they were soaked in water.


    Those who were made to bow down by the alluring curves of his body, are now growling with animalistic desire, one after another. Many roars ovep and resonate, shaking the surroundings.


    At the top, his presence silently, coldly gazes at the guests. Coldly, even colder than his owncking warmth, he squint his eyes and gaze down from far above.


    The ttering and respectful words spoken were meaningless from the start. He knows well about the nature of these people. They are liars who pretend to be sweet and sincere without a trace of it in their hearts. Their pretentious introductions had no value whatsoever.


    Therefore, he silenced the growls. Understanding that the guest had caused displeasure, he immediately stopped the useless chatter of ttery. The others around did the same.


    He prided himself on being generous. He forgave the rudeness by taking the most tactful action. And then he asked. What was the purpose ofing to this ce? Anyway, he already had an idea.


    There is pride in his existence. Indeed, his pir is mighty. That being is among the oldest and newest of our kindred in the heavens, and his authority is truly miraculous... However, it is also the same for himself.


    Though it may be a mere shadowpared to the past, his heart still prides himself on being an equal presence. Therefore, he did not allow himself to stand downwind. He couldn''t. He couldn''t forgive. Perhaps the subtle differences in their ultimate goals were also a reason. It is not as pure as that being.


    That is why he refused the previous rmendations. His will remained unchanged even after several changes of disguise. He''s only there to drive away guests and prove his position and way of being.


    With such thoughts in mind, he was left speechless by the words the next guest uttered.


    "Nothing" - yes, nothing. There were no desires, pleas, or even a single request. Only non-interference, that was all he asked for... It was truly a bolt from the blue.


    Why? In a conversation that wasn''t long or short, for the first time, he was stunned and felt a mix of confusing emotions.


    He understand the scheme that this misceneous gathering has been nning for a long time. At the same time, he know that it requires power to aplish it... and among the jumble of pirs scattered across thend of Fus, it was certain that he was still a special gem.


    And yet, is it nothing? Not even a single word? How foolish.


    Does this guest really think that his existence is as insignificant as their worthless deaths?!!


    Without expressing it on his face or in his voice, but with an unintentional, he let a low sigh of anger, and a growl. It was an undeniable fear that the guest couldn''t bear, as if it made him lose control. The surrounding crowd who attended... the vileughter from Mry, who was forced to bow down in thend of Anma. It was a sneer tinged with fear. Ignoring them coldly, he further questions the guest''s existence. The purpose ofing to this ce.


    And to know this existence. The cmity that is said to be in the hands of those dog-like beings with a hundred disguises (Nue).


    Continuing despite being influenced by the factors of the Earth Mother Goddess, connecting lives despite being cursed by the Spider God, and remaining unbroken even after defeating the fragments of the Evil God... As a hindrance to him and an assassin directed at him, knowing this, the guest''s existence gives him pause. And he contemtes deeply..


    Even though the guest is not his kin, he is not ignorant of the deeds he has heard about. That is why he is drawn to him, whether he have achieved great feats ormitted evil acts.


    ...He deliberately avoids mentioning the brief glimmer of mockery in the eyes of the humble guest before him. For him, cunning and deceit are instinctual. It is rather endearingpared to the previous individuals. He is truly stubborn and irredeemable creatures to the core.


    There is no doubt. He is being provoked... Now, how much of this is part of a cunning n, and how much is the scheming of the female beast before him? It doesn''t matter, it is a trivial matter. Such things are ultimately insignificant.


    He has a long history with these wild dogs. At first, he fed them generously and they seemed satisfied. He even gave them a chance to surrender. But if that''s what they hope for, he will fulfill it. It''s a gesture of gratitude.


    This is just one side of hisplex nature. He represent both reason and unreason. He is the symbol of despair, the embodiment of injustice. That''s why he was born into this world.


    So, he deres. An oracle that goes against the guest''s ns. His cries echo again. The guest listens to this with a face of despair, but deep in his eyes, he isughing.


    ...It''s truly unbearable.


    That''s why this is a deration of entertainment, and at the same time, his presence is crushing the guests. Crushing and erasing him.


    ...Because he did not show himself before him, and sent a "phantom," this is the appropriate consequence. He will kindly warn him. Next time,e before him in his true form and show respect. This is for the trembling guests in the mist.


    ...It is forbidden to test the gods. The gods are always the ones who test, who give trials, and who punish.


    Satisfied with the fear of the female beast along with the guest that trembles, he crawls forward. Shaking the earth, crushing the forest. Going calmly.


    ...Now then. Shall we go and greet the assassin in question?


    * * *


    The situation was one-sided, absolute, and desperate. What was most serious was that I couldn''t do anything at all.


    "Damn ittttttt!!!"


    Spinning, spinning, and spinning. The scenery spins rapidly and then passes by. The woman''s angry voice resounds loudly. With a roar, soil, debris, and vegetation erupt, the view changes violently.


    Flying low, Aka-bouchou pierces through rocks, trees, andplex terrain. Sometimes she spreads her wings and slows down, deceiving by using hiding spots, turning and changing her course, desperately struggling to escape from the hands of evil.


    The enormous "death" looming from behind chased after it relentlessly. It shattered everything in its path, apanied by a spine-chilling roar.


    The jet-ck snake, strangely swollen from its hind half, pursued the Tengu with unimaginable speed, like the wind. Or perhaps it was driving it forward.


    "Oh no, they''re catching up...!?"


    "I know, damn it...!?"


    In response to my call, Aka-bouchou replied with a rough voice unlike before. As she responded, she ascended to a higher altitude. Before us stood a towering mountain.


    "This...!?"


    We spiraled and climbed along the surface of the mountain, aiming to attack. Despite the snake''s pursuit, we had no intention of yielding to its game. With force, we collided with the mountain, shattering it into pieces. Dust billowed into the air as the rock wall crumbled, sending countless debris scattering in all directions. Despite our efforts, the jaws of the snake remained still close behind us.


    "Sweet!"


    The scream that the desperate female Tengu let out just before being swallowed was not a dying struggle.


    Immediately after, numerous shes with heat spread out in front of the giant snake. They were sh bombs handmade by the Tengu vige, dropped one after another from under the hakama that had a slit. Made from Reitetsu (an iron that is believed to possess magical or spiritual properties), spiritual charcoal and other materials, the hidden sh bombs inside the hakama filled the snake''s field of vision like chaff or res, illuminating itpletely. The slight dy in its reaction saved us from being swallowed whole by the Tengu. And...


    "We''ll use this!"


    Immediately after, the burden that was discarded on our backs exploded, scattering ck smoke with a loud noise.


    p! The sound of hands pping echoed...


    "Huh!? What''s..."


    "Shh! Be quiet!"


    In the next moment, we were behind somerge trees. Confused, I heard a whispered warning in my ear. I was silent, almost holding my breath, as I recalled the events leading up to this. It was also because I noticed that the female Tengu was hiding.


    Is this the same youkai technique as the one set up for Hina?


    "..."


    As I was guessing, the female Tengu who supports me in her arms slowly peeks out from behind a hiding ce. She shows her face and then quickly pulls it back.


    For a moment, I saw the scene too. The deste mountain forest. The silhouette of a huge ck snake in the distance. ck smoke in the sky. Searching around here and there... Apparently, that thing was oversized. It seems like that thing was a massive smoke screen.


    It''s a mystery how they managed to hide up until this point, but... in any case, the crisis seems to be fading away.


    "It''s an option to run away with our tails between our legs... but how about staying a little longer? I want to know the reason why that guy came all the way here. Monkey, I''m sure you also want to get a good look at the opponent you''ll be fighting, right?"


    "...I''ll definitely survive."


    Even though I was pretending to be strong, Aka-bouchou broke out in a sweat on her forehead and still smiled defiantly. It was a smile that was half mocking and half impressed. I felt like I was being made fun of... but it''s fine now. For now.


    "Hmph. Well, make the most of this opportunity. Observe that guy and try to find any clues for a strategy."


    And then, the female Tengu peeked her face from behind an object once again, observing the monster''s behavior.


    There, filling her field of vision was a giant, bright red snake''s eyeball.


    "What...!? How stupid!"


    Immediately after came a loud roar. Her vision spun around once again. By the time she realized it, we were rapidly ascending and she learned that the giant tree we were hiding behind had been smashed to pieces.


    A ck snake that tore through the earth red at us.


    "Damn it!? How did it sense us from that distance!"


    With a desperate dodge of the snake''s attack, the female Tengu shouted. She quickly adjusted her posture in mid-air and cursed. Tengu soared high, very high, just to create distance.


    "Hiding in the clouds, blinding its sight...!"


    The female Tengu spoke out her n to me. She intended to ascend as high as possible and wander within the clouds to escape from the snake''s pursuers.


    ...But in the snake''s emotionless eyes, I saw a mocking re.


    "What''s going on?!?"


    "Ah!!!"


    A feeling of something bad about to happen filled the air. It sent shivers down my spine. The female Tengu, sensing it too, quickly turned around. She slowed down and started to descend. Then, suddenly, a bright light shot through the sky, breaking through the clouds.


    "A beam? Is this some kind of joke?!"


    From the snake''s open jaw, a beam of heat was unleashed. Well, it was more like aser beam. It wasn''t a cute breath attack. It was a destructive ray that could make the entire cab resign. The sound it made was like a metallic "kyiin," and the light swept through the surroundings, clearing everything in its path. In response to our sudden descent, the light quickly aimed downward, trying to turn the female Tengu and me into ashes.


    "No way!!!"


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 161-2

    Chapter 161-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Just before it hit, the female Tengu managed to dodge the beam, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. It was truly an incredible feat. However, she wasn''tpletely unharmed.


    "Huh!? It didn''t even hit me... why!?"


    One of her magnificent bird wings, which had been so proud, was clearly burned and charred. Some parts were even carbonized, with the area around it smoldering.


    Overall, it''s a minor burn. The problem is that it happened even though she didn''t touch any heat rays. The feathers of the Tengu, which are highly valued as youkai feathers, are multifunctional and high-performance. But even so, this is how they end up. If it were a direct hit, even a Tengu would be more than just roasted chicken. Needless to say, it would be the same for a human.


    "Huh...?! They''reing!"


    "I know!!"


    I shout a warning. The pir of light still doesn''t stop. Even if we avoid it once, it''s not enough. The snake continues to spew out light, rotating its head. The avoided stream of light approaches again, trying to engulf its prey.


    "That damn snake, turning my proud wings into damaged goods!"


    Tengu curses recklessly, but the Tengu, being cunning, doesn''t let emotions guide her. She calmly assess theser beam, dodge it, and now her legs get burned.


    "Aah...?!"


    "Aka-bouchou!!"


    Her undershirt was burning, leaving the pale skin exposed, the exposed skin burning to the same color as the undershirt, causing a burn. It was a painful wound. Unfortunately, there was no time tofort it or to treat it.


    "It''sing!! ...Dodge diagonally down!!"


    "...!!"


    I gave instructions to the woman Tengu, who groaned while holding her thigh. The Tengu, with tears in her eyes and a pained expression, didn''t need to confirm the spatial awareness of up, down, left, right, or front and back. Shepletely followed my instructions, perhaps even doing more than I instructed.


    Narrowing her wings to reduce air resistance, she made a rapid descent. The diving speed for birds of prey hunting is said to reach 100 km/h (62 mp/h), but it was probably even faster. She skillfully evaded the beam of light and suddenly spread her wings at ground level, and rapid ascent suddenly!!


    "Monkey!!"


    "Yeah!!"


    I understood what Aka-bouchou was saying without panicking. I grabbed the cursed dagger (tant). Before me, I saw a big, slimy body that looked like a snake, covered in slippery scales. It seemed weak. I gripped the dagger tightly, readying myself.


    Then, I gather the power bestowed by the resentful Earth Mother Goddess.


    ""Die, you!!""


    The shout coincidentally matches word for word, and the de cleanly pierces the body. Tengu flies at high speed along the body, tearing the flesh as if being dragged. The scales must be quite hard, as the de makes a metallic sound and vibrates fiercely when gripping the Tant with both hands. The wounds are shallow. But it''s definitely pierced...!!


    "This one, we can kill him, we must kill him...!!"


    "Let''s head to its face!!"


    The wounds caused by the Tant, with its known de length, are just like scratching the surface for the snake, and it was essential to kill it for sure. But I cannot rest assured unless I crushes its skull and pulverizes its insides. She knew that too.


    That''s why I aimed for the head. To finish it off with the Tant, or with the Teguruma. It was a standard move. It was the natural oue.


    ...So when I caught a close-up glimpse of the snake''s profile with Tengu''s splendid flying technique, I couldn''t help but smile, but it was unnatural that the red re from its eyes recognized us, yet it seemedpletely at ease.


    What''s going on? Carelessness? Arrogance? Disrespect? No, that''s not it. This is...!!


    "A trap!?"


    "Damn!"


    The Tengu spins around. In front of us stands a huge, muscr figure. It swings an awkward-looking sword (nodachi) downward. I quickly ready my Tant. I try to defend us. Sparks fly as metal shes. I manage to intercept the strike. But...the force is too much. The Tengu and I are sent flying backward!!


    "That was an Oni just now!?"


    "This is bad!"


    Following my astonishment at the intruder''s true identity, Tengu screams. With wings and limbs, she desperately tries to control her posture, but there was more than enough opportunity. The giant tail of the Great Snake swings rapidly, approaching. It fills my entire field of vision.


    "You, b*stard!"


    Evading and colliding happen simultaneously. It''s toote. We couldn''t make it in time.


    Both of us turn into bullets. We cut through the air and are mmed into arge tree, apanied by a roar and dust.


    "Kaha!?"


    "Ugh!?"


    I wonder which was worse? The female Tengu who crashed into the big tree from behind, or me who got hit by the giant snake''s tail head-on. Either way, it wasn''t just a minor injury.


    "Ghh..."


    "Ouch... It''s bad... It''sing!!"


    Both of us groaned as we were stuck in the trunk of the big tree, but the snake had no intention of waiting for us. Its jaws opened wide, revealing a golden glow from its throat. It was the same grilled chicken skewer beam as before. The Tengu woman behind me was in bad shape. She was on the verge of passing out. There was no way to escape anymore.


    (Is it going to turn into a youkai?! Can I make it in time...?!)


    Thest resort as promised. However, I had a gut feeling that the beam would be unleashed before I could fully transform into a youkai. Above all, the Tengu woman behind me...


    "Ugh!!?"


    A moment of hesitation. The light shone brightly in front of us. There was no time to think, and it was toote. I struggled desperately and tried to release the inner curse... But right after, a shadow intervened between the light and us. The figure of a one-armed crow appeared.


    The ck bird girl raises her hand towards the light.


    "''Feathered Guardian (Kogo Hane Kugiru)''."


    Her delicate palm shields the thick beam of light. The scattered rays, blocked by an invisible wall, sweep through the surrounding forest in all directions.


    "What...who are you!? No...!!"


    Assuming the intruder is an enemy from her appearance, I prepare myself for what O must do. With the power of my inner monster, I will sh with this snake...!!


    "''Stop''!!"


    "Whoa!?"


    The spoken words bind my freedom to act. When I look, I see the one-armed girl, Tengu, who surpassed the light beams. Exhausted and drenched in sweat, she approaches us with incredible speed.


    "That power...is not good. Don''t use it. Understood?"


    "Who are you, anyway!?"


    "What the heck are you doing...!!? Why didn''t youe at the right time, why do youe at times like this...!!"


    Aka-bouchou''s words ovep with my confused response to the intruder''smand. She spits them out bitterly, angrily, and impatiently.


    "Can''t I?"


    "Ugh, damn it...!! If you''re going to leave, leave earlier...!! Then, this wouldn''t have happened!!"


    "''Feathered Guardian''...!!"


    Aka-bouchou curses again as another beam of light appears. The same technique as before blocks it unleashed. It blocks it, but...


    "Ugh...!?"


    Under the intense surge of heat, the young Tengu girl lets out a pained voice. She desperately supports her outstretched palm, as if it''s about to be pushed back.


    Approaching from the side is a beast-like savage Oni...!


    "It''sing from the side...!!"


    "!! ''Fall''!!"


    My desperate warning echoes as the monster turns around. With a thud, it falls down. The fact that she used a single phrase to invoke a cmity youkai-level curse shows the intruder''s high level of skill.


    ...At the same time, the fact that it wasn''t a directly lethal spell indicated the intruder''s limitations.


    "Damn it!? I can''t block it...!!"


    And that''s when the opening appeared due to the curse tehnique. The intruder was pushed all at once. Her outstretched arm gradually bends. It trembles. Breathing bes heavy. Coughing fits in.


    "Hey...!?"


    "...! ''Jump''!!"


    The words that were released were aimed at the young girl Tengu. Aka-bouchou forcefully moves, throwing a determined rope towards her. The rope swiftly captures both me and the Tengu, pulling us out of arge tree''s hole as if we were bouncing.


    In the nick of time, the exhausted young Tengu escapes the beam of light.


    The beam pierces through numerousrge trees, sends rocks flying, and burns and cuts down everything in its path. It''s a scene ofplete annihtion.


    ''Pfffft...''


    The big snake, like a steam train, exhales white breath from its mouth, but doesn''t emit another beam of light. It seems it can''t produce them continuously.


    Despite not thinking it was our only option, we managed to survive.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, uh...?"


    "You''re rough with your handling! Damn it!"


    I''m thrown into a corner of the forest,nding roughly alongside Aka-bouchou. My confused response was followed by Aka-bouchou''s bitter remark.


    "Okay. Good."


    "It''s not good...!! Haa, haa, damn it!! One more time. I''ll try again, you monkey! It''s a thank you visit for messing up the mountain! ...You''ll help me, won''t you!?"


    With trembling legs from the pain of burns, the female Tengu made her deration. She forcefully sought agreement from me and the young Tengu. At the same time, there was a faint hope in her words.


    "No."


    ...That was the young Tengu''s merciless reply.


    "What...!? Why not!? Can''t you stop fooling around for once!? You''re wasting this opportunity...!!"


    "Don''t involve others in your suicide. ...Oh, they''re gathering."


    "Wha!? Relying on the tiger''s power, huh!! You weaklings!!"


    The female Tengu clicked her tongue in response to the young Tengu''s observation. I also looked around. Despite being hidden by the overwhelming presence of the Great Snake, there were countless signs of mixed intentions, the presence of Mry youkais all around.


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 161-3

    Chapter 161-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Wh-when..."


    "Those mountain bastards! After we''ve been fawning over them and giving them everything... as soon as that damn snake appeared, this is what happens! Heartless jerks!"


    Strange creatures emerge from all directions in the forest, sneaking up on us. They surround us from a distance, mocking us. They look down on us cruelly and disrespectfully. Especially, they direct extra malice towards the two Tengu.


    "Well, we have no choice."


    The young Tengu turns her back on us. And she takes a step, then another.


    "What are you nning to do...?"


    "To sincerely apologize to the guests. Kaede, if you have be Bouchou (leader), you must take responsibility and return to where you came from... got it?"


    "You mean run away!?"


    A cry of disbelief and fear, as if her heart is about to burst echoed. It was the first time I saw this emotion from the Tengu.


    "Yes, hurry up and change. You have made arrangements, right?"


    "Wh-what about you, mother!? What are you nning to do!?"


    The Tengu woman opens her eyes wide and screams. It''s a scream filled with a sense of urgency and desperation.


    No, wait. More than that... mother?


    "I don''t have time to take care of just you. Understand? Don''t make things difficult for me."


    Her words convey more of a sense of resignation and exasperation than frustration. I sigh. I remember the Tengu who had been surveilling me.


    The Tengu around us are probably holding their breath in this desperate situation. If we die, they''ll be the next targets... I understand the ck and white Tengu''s intentions in front of me with a sense of determination.


    It''s incredibly uncharacteristic of a youkai to act this way.


    "Why... how could this happen..."


    Bouchou''s weak and trembling mutter. But the surroundings aren''t kind enough to wait for that. There''s no such obligation.


    The Oni leaps out, leading the way as the encirclement tightens little by little. The snake looks down arrogantly at the scene.


    "Hurry up."


    In response to the words of "Mother," a strange creature quickly stepped forward. It was approaching.


    "Hurry up!"


    The shout was rougher than before. Another step forward. The youkai creatures'' presence grew rapidly stronger. Some of them were about to use their powers.


    "Hurry up!!"


    The third time was almost like a scream. The youkai all stepped forward at once. They tried to use various techniques, but were beaten to death. Kicked to death. Torn apart by wings. It was a preemptive attack by "Mother" who had instantly closed in on them. Like a storm, like a gust of wind, the young-looking Tengu went wild like a massive storm. When swinging their arm, countless ropes with des attached flew out from the sleeve. They plunged into the vital points of the monsters like wired missiles, cutting through several of them, or crushing them with the ropes.


    ...However, in the end, with just one person fighting, she couldn''t stop this sea of youkai demons.


    "Bouchou...!!"


    Aka-bouchou stops moving when she sees the figure of "Mother" in front of her. I saw the youkai approaching, despite "Mother''s" interference, and shouted while getting ready with my Tant.


    "Aka-bouchou!! Gah...!?"


    "What!? ''Feathered Return (Kin Kanhane)''!!"


    The female Tengu snapped back to reality at my call. At the same time, I groaned from the impact I received from the presence in front of me. Then, the sound of pping echoed.


    The noise and roaring suddenly disappeared, as if the world had turned upside down. The noise vanished abruptly. The scenery passed by in an instant, and I arrived there momentarily.


    "Kaha!"


    As I teleported, I dramatically spat blood towards the floor. It was from the Oni''s blow I received right before the teleportation. It was just before the fist fully hit, but the impact was definitely relentless.


    "!? Are you okay!?"


    Aka-bouchou, supporting me from behind as I kneeled with the ropes untied. Unfortunately, it didn''t look like I was okay in any way.


    "Ribs, got bruised, huh? Quite a few... And the bruises are bad too. Sigh. You feeling it too? You should both get treatment soon, huh?


    In a quiet room, I raised my head and met eyes with Inaba-hime, who happened to be in the same room. She was almost naked as she was changing clothes.


    I meet Inaba-hime, who is almostpletely naked while changing clothes.


    "..."


    "...Is it the second time?"


    "H-Hey, cut me some ck, okay?"


    I copsed with pleading words in response to her calm usations.


    * * *


    When I woke up next, Inaba-hime in her Kapogi outfit was by my side in the futon.


    "...Are you awake?"


    "...Oh, you are. You''vee back."


    For a moment, I was speechless, but then I quickly remembered the scene before.


    "You saw me changing."


    "I told you before I passed out, please spare me."


    In response to Inaba-hime''s questioning and usation, aimed at my moment of reflection, I held my head and muttered, trying to sort out the situation.


    The attack of the sh*t snake was definitely not an illusion. The pain in my chest was the biggest proof. Coming back here... it was probably because of Tengu''s power. Just from the name I heard right before, I could guess its effects.


    "Um, the Tengu female... Ahh!!?"


    I stood up, but the intense pain made me fall over. Inaba-hime hurriedly put me back on the futon.


    "Your injury is bad. Rest is the first priority. ...If it''s her, then she''s probably okay."


    Inaba-himeforted me calmly, and in the end, answered with a hint of disgust. At the same time, the shouji paper door of the room opened and the person in question appeared.


    "Oh? Haha, are you awake? ...In that case, it looks like you won''t be okay for a while, huh?"


    It was the female Tengu who entered the room with improvised bandages in certain ces. Her expression seemed mocking, but it was somehow twisted now.


    Clearly, she had pushed herself too hard.


    "...How much time has passed?"


    "About half a day?"


    Inaba-hime answered. Judging from when the sh*t snake attacked... it''s nighttime now, right?


    "Thank you very much, Inaba-hime."


    "Hmm."


    I first express my gratitude and then turn to the female Tengu. And I ask her.


    "Do you have time? What happened to that damn snake?"


    "Ohe on. Are you still nning to do it?"


    The female Tengu''s expression changes from a shadowy look to a face that seems to be looking at something strange. I am also dumbfounded and open my mouth. However, it is the same for me.


    "It''s unreasonable for you to be surprised. ...You started this story, didn''t you?"


    I wanted her to stop being humble now after involving me as a human sacrifice. There is a pledge. If you''re going to do it, you should do it until the end. I am not so carefree as to leave homework unfinished.


    "I can''t believe it... Did you get scared when you were about to die?"


    "What nonsense."


    "Then tell me. What''s going on?"


    In response to my pressing remarks, the Tengu remains silent for a while. And she answers.


    "...I''m not in a position to leave here right away either. I was being taken care of until recently. But it seems that the vige hasn''t been attacked. Probably not the envoy either. Nothing happened. If that huge body had gone wild, we would know."


    "That''s a strange story in itself. ...The ce that was attacked is not its territory, right?"


    "Yes. So it means it came all the way here on purpose."


    "It''s unlikely to be a coincidence..."


    Is there a traitor among the Tengu? Or was it just some regr monsters sneaking into the vige? Anyway, they''vee to take out me, the hitman. Are they treating me as a threat by leaving me alone for now?


    "Or are they injured?... No, they''re not."


    The one-armed Tengu intruder is skilled, but I doubt she could has handled that situation alone. It''s too optimistic to think that the darn snake is weakened.


    "It probably took care of some of the people. But that''s all it did. I''ve been retired for a while. I can''t be as strong as I used to be."


    The female Tengu mutters unhappily. I ask her the question that was on my mind before I lost consciousness.


    "Wasn''t it ''mother''... or something like that? Are you family?"


    "Do you n on poking your nose into other people''s family matters? That''s rude."


    "It''s not for personal reasons, so please understand. I need to know in case of emergencies, considering how upset you are."


    If she brags about how long it took to master the art of teleportation, she''ll get a tongue click in response. And the answer will be given with a grumpy attitude.


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 161-4

    Chapter 161-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Mother (Okaa-sama) is ''Mother''. The Queen of Anma Mountain. The leader of the vige. Our mother. ...Not just by marriage, but truly blood-rted. The Tengu in this vige, including me, are all ''Mother''s'' children.''


    "Children."


    "Yeah, children."


    Well, it''s quite a big family, isn''t it? ...No, is it reasonable considering the number of eggs a birdys at once and the lifespan of monsters?


    "...By the way, didn''t you say that the Bouchou group is in charge of running the vige? Is that a lie from the Tengu?"


    "I told you, ''Mother'' retired and became a recluse a long time ago. Since then, she has basically not interfered with politics. ...Even when that damn snake attacked."


    At that point, I feel a strong sense of disgust towards the female Tengu''s attitude. I scratch my head and frown with resentment. Frowning, I further exin.


    The attack by the giant snake... In response to that, the misceneous monsters the Tengu had under their control all defected, and the Tengu vige that had long held dominion over Anma Mountain decided to exterminate them in order to protect their own interests and position. And it is said that they requested the participation of "Mother," one of the most powerful individuals in the Tengu vige.


    But the children'' hopes were crushed. Their mother rejected their request to join the army, let alone asking for support for Fus-kuni. And to make things worse, she advised them to choose between the two. Of course, the Tengu vige refused this, and the extermination squad set off... only to suffer a major defeat. They lost valuable weapons and countless skilled fighters.


    "She didn''t even budge, even though her children were eaten. And now... why is she suddenlying out? Why now, and why did she do that?"


    She slouched on the spot, expressing herints with hatred and frustration in her tone. It was a raw outpouring of emotions, unlike the carefree attitude she usually put on. At least, that''s how it seemed to me.


    If this is acting, then there''s nothing else I can do.


    "...Tell me. What''s the enemy''s strategy?"


    "Inaba-hime?"


    I was momentarily stunned by the princess of Kakitsugi''s words. And I understood her meaning and rejected them.


    "Inaba-hime, it''s okay. I''ll go. Please wait here."


    "I should have promised you. If you can''t do it, I''ll be the next one."


    "I''m not dead yet, am I?"


    "But you can''t fight. Am I wrong?"


    Inaba-hime''s point was sharp. The wound on my hand was more serious than it looked. From her point of view, it was impossible for us to return within a few days. It was natural for her to decide to rece me.


    She probably doesn''t know this, but my Youbo (youkai mother) factor is... However, even if my healing ability improves, it won''t be instantaneous unless I turn into a Yokai. Considering the mental fatigue, it cannot be used continuously. There was a limit to how much I could move due to the painkilling anesthetics. It''s fine if I''m inbat, but if I''m under anesthesia before the battle begins, my body won''tst.


    "...Excuse me, but this is impossible with Inaba-hime''s power. You must be prepared to die."


    "We''ve made a contract. We have to keep it. Even if we can''t do it, it will buy us time. Isn''t that right?"


    Even if I die, it means that I should try to recover from my wounds in that time and retry. Her matter-of-fact tone makes it a truly exorcist-like statement. However...


    "You''re sweating on your forehead. You shouldn''t push yourself too hard."


    "..."


    The beads of sweat that gushed out from the tension were proof that she was forcing herself to speak, and the silence affirmed it.


    "There''s no need to rush to death. Or is there some reason you want to put yourself in danger?"


    It might have been a cheap shot to point out her not-so-pleasant family situation that crossed my mind. But it would have been worse to let this younger girl die. I''ll ept being hated.


    Either way, if I give in here, it''ll be a shitty punishment from the disappointed blue demon, in the form of torn flesh.


    "...Can your body move?"


    "Well, I can use my hands... If only I had enough time."


    I remember the incident in the Spider''s nest from before. This time, there happens to be a suitable curse tool. If things go well, I might be able to push my body a little. I hope I can deceive...


    "..."


    Inaba-hime fell silent. This meant she agreed. It''s good to be honest.


    "I apologize for being rude. But it''s too much for Inaba-hime. I understand the situation. It''s impossible for you."


    Also, I hade up with a n during that battle. It still needs to be worked out in detail. It''s like a gamble. But if I do it well...!!


    "...It''s diligent, isn''t it? Are you too eager to do it, even though it may lead to ruin?"


    Tengu expressed doubts about my attitude. Her suspicious look seemed to contain even a sense of caution. She was surprised by my passion.


    "If you cancel the contract and safely return Middle Counselor (Chuunagon) and the others, that''s fine with me."


    "At the very least, I can''t understand why you would die before the female over there. Aren''t monkeys, like, wanting to live even a moment longer? Do you have children in your stomach over there?"


    "So stop treating us like a number."


    Inaba-hime''s ce, I''ll deny it with all my might. And then, I''ll sigh deeply. Sigh and... answer.


    "I''m lower in status than her, and I''m older. It''s only natural for me to die first. Besides, if I team up with you, it''s better for you, right?"


    Even if Inaba-hime and the female Tengu formed a duo, it wouldn''t be a pleasant thing. The coordination would definitely copse. It''s a bleak future. At the very least, Inaba-hime should have teamed up with another Tengu. This female Tengu should be the one to go down with me. If I die, we''ll go down together. ...Either way, if facing that monster, surviving alone would be luck beyond luck.


    "And besides..."


    "And besides?"


    I''m hesitating whether to talk about that. Hesitating, hesitating, and in the end, I''ll honestly speak up.


    "I think I understand the feeling of caring for friends and family."


    Yukine, my hometown''s family. Or thinking about Mikage and the others with Magoroku. One of my few motivations for exterminating those darn snakes is to prevent harm to everyone.


    And for this woman Tengu in front of me... If the story is true, she must have witnessed hundreds of her siblings being eaten right before her eyes. And this time, even her parents. Despite her tough talk, I could see the worry in her expressions. Her inner anxiety must be quite intense. I understand the feeling. I really do.


    Sympathy and empathy, feelings that shouldn''t be held towards monsters. And yet, she probably won''t be happy even knowing that. Still... once you''ve embraced those feelings, you can''t fake them. You can''t deceive yourself.


    ...Ah, damn. It''s not like me to be so sentimental.


    "...What''s that supposed to mean?"


    It seems the Tengu in front of me feels the same way, as she shrugged her shoulders and gave a wry smile at my words. And she resigned herself.


    "These are the words I brought up. Shall we stick together all the way to hell?"


    "...She''s excluded from the group?"


    "For such a messed up situation, it''s probably better to be left out, don''t you think?"


    Inaba-hime shouldn''t havee here. Good kids should grow up without being influenced by bad things.


    "Wow, that''s some harshnguage. Well, whatever. If you''re serious about it, I''ll stick with you until the end. Since you''re so confident, why don''t you tell me your ns and strategies? Well, before that..."


    The female Tengu, who had eased the tension as if a weight had been lifted off her, looked at Inaba-hime and made a demand.


    "Bring me the porridge you make in the kitchen. Hurry up. This guy here puked up his breakfast for me. I need to teach him a lesson again, you know?"


    By the way, the female Tengu winked and said, "Can you bring some for me too?" Inaba-hime stared at the annoying Tengu and let out a long, deep sigh,pletely exasperated.


    "...Don''t you have a food?"


    "...I''d like to have it while it''s still warm."


    Inaba-hime, who sighed again, this time realizing that I responded with a bow to her question, stood up and said, "I''ll bring it." Deep inside, I apologized once again and started picturing the schedule ahead in my mind...


    But then, I felt countless youkai outside.


    "!"


    I endured the intense pain and prepared myself. The female Tengu supported my crumbling posture. We looked into each other''s eyes, and we agreed. We approached the window and peeked out.


    In the darkness, countless bonfires burned like fireballs...


    "This is..."


    I squinted my eyes. Without realizing it, over a hundred Tengu had surrounded the treehouse. Every one of them held swords, naginatas, shakujos (Buddhist staffs), and bows. I could also see several giant youkai birds that seemed to be controlled like puppets. We were literallypletely surrounded.


    "Just to rify, is that some kind of weing party for you?"


    "Sorry, but we don''t have a culture of weing with an army."


    "I figured as much."


    The response to my question was expected. I had hoped for something beyond my imagination.


    ''Aka-bougumi Bougumi-cho, Shinbouchou Kaede! Are you there? I can sense your presence!! Answer me!!''


    One person stepped forward from the army and called out with a very serious and using attitude.


    "Who''s there? Does anyone know?"


    "It''s the second inmand of the Ao-Bougumi. Hmm, I have a bad feeling about this."


    We looked at each other, and could smell trouble. A very, very unpleasant scent of trouble.


    ''It''s an order. Immediately hand over the monkey assassin who are with you there!! This is not a request. It''s an order!! Hurry, bring him out and surrender!! For the sake of our mother and vige, as the final duty of a Bouchou, prepare yourself!!''


    Tengu, who seemed to be the second inmand of the Ao-Bougumi, dered. With a very, very sorrowful voice, he shouted the demands that should have been against the contract.


    ''To the people of Tengu''s vige! We convey the demands of our king!! Your foolish n is exposed! Stop your useless resistance!!''


    ''The king is merciful!! The king may forgive your violent acts! In five days, everyone must gather under the king and show obedience!! Lower your heads and make the agreement!! Hand over the assassin!!''


    ''If you are disobedient, I will punish you by humiliating and eliminating your leader! And I will thoroughly trample upon your vige! I will cut you off from your roots!''


    ''You foolish and half-hearted birds, think carefully and make a decision!!''


    At the same time, in the council chamber of the Tengu vige, a youkai bird sent as a messenger kept repeating the same text over and over again, like a broken machine...


    Hello everyone,


    We have several works to share with you. Below are the details:<ol><li>A series set in a fantasy world, not isekai but a fantasy one. It''s about an enchant magician who was a member of one of the strongest guilds on the continent but has been expelled. The cause? It''s because he is not needed. However, after that, his enhancement that has enhanced other people''s equipment in the guild, returns to him after he releases it. Do you want to know what happens next? Read on here.</li><li>A project titled "Isekai Healing Mage". The MC is summoned as a hero with three others. However, upon arrival, he discovers that he is not a hero. Follow his journey as he navigates through twists and turns, leaving the pce and working at the guild. Read more about it here.</li><li>Another project revolves around the MC whose heroines aspire to be his mother instead of his lover. Read this unusual story here.</li><li>Ourtest work also into the genre of Second Life. It''s about the story of a former s*x worker who wants to avoid loneliness and find fulfillment in his second life. Experience his conflicts and resolutions as the protagonist progresses. Read it on here.</li><li>Additionally, we have a worth-to-read project about someone who has returned from an isekai. The main character is a hero who has defeated the Demon Lord. However, for some reason, the human-demon war has resumed and will take ce in the MC''s original world. The MC, unaware of this, meets a Saint from that world and she asks him to join the war. But what does the MC say? He refuses. Is it because his pas love was rejected by the princess when they adventured together in the past, or is he simply fed up? Discover the answers by clicking here.</li></ol>


    We hope you enjoy reading these works!

 Chapter 162-1

    Chapter 162-1


    [Part 1/4]


    ''Repeat after me. Immediately drop your weapons and surrender. If not, I will execute all of you right here and now. If you want to live a little longer, it''s best to obey without hesitation. ...Aka-bouchou, you too need to understand your position well and make the best choice.''


    In a calm, cold, and serious tone, the representative of the Tengu armed group deres. The surrounding troops respond to this deration with even more hostility. They point various weapons such as the shakujo (Buddhist staff), bows, swords, spears, hammers, ropes, and conch shells... the youkai birds roar and threaten.


    "This is... going to be bad."


    The female Tengu whispered, trying to sound tough. Sweat dripped from her forehead, and her mouth was twisted. Her beauty was distorted by anguish.


    "We''ve been set up. I thought with all that raging, they were just a hot-headed brute... but they''re cunning like a snake."


    Tsuchigumo was like that too. Despite being a youkai fallen to the dark side and acting foolishly, she strangely never let her guard down. Well, maybe it''s because sh heas fallen into that youkai state?


    "It''s quite surprising, isn''t it? After all the beating we took, I never thought they''d see us as much of a threat. ...Well, it was certainly a ruthless move. I never expected them to aim for ourplete surrender at this moment. It might serve as a good example, though."


    "...Are they going to break the curse-contract?"


    Inaba-hime, who had somehow ended up next to me, had a skeptical expression as she made her guess.


    Curse Art-like contract is an absolute rule that never allows for any changes. Depending on its nature, a sworn agreement can sometimes force certain actions, interfere with someone''s fate, or even take their life. The consequences of breaking an agreement are incredibly heavy, and it requires the same level ofmitment as risking your life... It''smon knowledge for anyone from an exorcist family. From Inaba-hime''s perspective, Tengu''s actions are just unbelievable.


    "...Surely, it was the Bouchou group who made the blood contract."


    I touch my chest to feel the sensation. Most likely, just like us, the leaders who ordered this siege have the same contract on their chests.


    "So, does this mean that only the leaders have the contract, and not the others?"


    Aka-bouchou nods with a bitter expression in response to my question. Themander over there is not Bouchou, but the next in line. And everyone who swore the contract is a Bouchou. And the call to the female Tengu... they made up their minds for the sake of the vige and the "mother."


    (This was unexpected. They are not afraid to sacrifice their lives.)


    Just like humans, or maybe even more selfish, youkai are willing to sacrifice themselves. There may be some insect-type youkai who sacrifice themselves for the greater good, but for a bird-type youkai with at least average intelligence to pledge such loyalty to the queen, it''s unexpected.


    "..."


    "...What''s with that look?"


    "It''s nothing. What do you n to do?"


    Aka-bouchou is a tough and rebellious leader, with a hint of tsundere attitude. With the queen''smand at stake and the remaining executives ready to sacrifice, it was hard to predict what choice Aka-bouchou would make. There was no bright oue in sight. Right now, the chances of us being caught and surrendering, Inaba-hime and I, are fifty-fifty or more. Are we in trouble?


    "By the way, what will you do if I meet your expectations, monkey?"


    Aka-bouchou nced at me with a side-eye. She observed me closely, as if probing for weaknesses, never averting her gaze, not even blinking, just keeping her eyes on me.


    "I''ll resist with all my might alongside Inaba-hime. And then, we''ll go kill that scumbag snake. Isn''t that obvious? Surrendering won''t benefit us in the slightest."


    If we resist, we''ll die. But if we surrender, we''ll probably die too. So, if there''s even the slightest chance, I won''t just obediently get caught here. I''ll struggle with all my might, even if it''s futile.


    "I see. That''s a tough situation."


    Whistling as if it''s none of their concern, Aka-bouchou slowly draws a dagger from her pocket. Inaba-hime quickly grabs a weapon too. Myself, Inaba-hime, and the female Tengu exchange nces.


    "It''s hard to trust what others are truly thinking, right? You never know if they''re being sincere."


    "Yeah, tell me about it. Especially when dealing with monkeys."


    "Mutual understanding is tough. Absolutely."


    Hahaha, both of usughed awkwardly, filling the room with dryughter. The tension was clear. We drew our Tanto swordspletely out of our sheaths, and the glimmer of the des ominously illuminated the dimly lit room.


    "Yeah, it''s really difficult to trust others."


    "Yeah, it''s a shame."


    "Yeah, it is."


    And then, the female Tengu, after finishing her conversation, prepared her de... and cut her own thumb.


    "What...!?"


    "What do you mean, it''s a blood contract?"


    Inaba-hime was dumbfounded by the unexpected action. Ignoring her, the Tengu casually took out a scroll from her pocket and dipped the brush in the blood flowing from her thumb, using it as ink to write something on the scroll. She acknowledged it, stamped it with her blood, and pushed it onto her.


    It was a Curse Art contract. The contents stated the absolutepliance with the initial agreement. Not betraying, protecting the person hired as an assassin with all their might, and not breaking any of it. In short, it meant that she would be our shield and obey all our unreasonable demands. It was almost like a one-sided contract.


    "...Are you serious about this?"


    "Well, it''s a two-way street, you know. Besides, I don''t want to stand downwind of that damn snake. It''s inevitable that I''ll be used as pawns. And above all... I''m scared of the lecture from Mother after handing you guys over."


    Her confession of reasons were unclear whether it was a joke or serious, but thest sentence seemed strangely sincere, and she did indeed seem afraid of it. She shouldn''t have to worry about the lecture since she''ll probably die for breaking the contract after handing us over, but still.


    "That''s fine, but... we have two problems."


    "One is the people outside. What''s the other one?"


    "The safety of Middle Counselor (Chuunagon). Do you think he''s being held hostage... or rather, he is?"


    The female Tengu pondered silently for a moment at my question. Then she shrugged as if she understood.


    "That''s not a problem. Don''t worry."


    "Do you have any countermeasure in ce?"


    "As you can imagine, things have been tense up there even before you guys arrived. We''re taking precautions so that our valuable pawns won''t be snatched away."


    Insurance, huh? Not really the time to talk about the details.


    "Oh well. As long as his safety is guaranteed, it''s fine. So the only problem now is the immediate task..."


    Forcing our way through is not practical, but quietly sneaking out is also quite difficult. In that case...


    "You mean persuasion, right? Can you do it?"


    "What do you think? As a fellow member of the Tengu family?"


    "Well, I don''t know... judging from the situation, some half-hearted deception won''t cut it, I guess."


    While saying it as if it''s someone else''s problem, the female Tengu returns the contract to me. After confirming the blood contract that I also pressed, I snap my fingers and instantly burn the scroll with a fire technique. The mes, which turned from crimson to blue Will-o''-the-Wisp, wrap around her dominant arm and leave a burnt mark like embroidery.


    "Ouch! You''ve hurt my beautiful soft skin. ...I''ve alreadye to regret it."


    "You made themitment. Don''t give up. So, what now? What are you going to do? Sorry, but I''m not all talk."


    I shrugged my shoulders at Tengu, who seemed disheartened. Then, I steered the conversation back to the main point. Unfortunately, I couldn''t keep goofing around forever.


    "Tch... Well, I guess I''ll give convincing a try. Don''t get your hopes up, though."


    In other words, it was a way to buy time ande up with clever words to persuade, despite having a dull mind.


    "We have no choice, huh? ...The real issue is whether we can handle this situation well."


    This was a seriously troubling matter. I had thought of a grand n to deal with the tricky situation with the snake, but without practice... the moment I made a misstep, the others outside would bepletely disappointed and give up on me. If that happened, it would be over.


    "Hey..."


    Inaba-hime, who had been staring at me the whole time, finally spoke to me and the female tengu.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I want you to tell me. What do we need right now? ...Maybe, I can be of help?"


    In the end, with a sense of ambiguity, the princess of Kakitsugi posed a question while showing off her weapon...


    * * *


    ''Ah, so you''vee out, Aka-bouchou. However... it''s unfortunate. For someone like the leader of the Bougumi to make such a foolish decision.''


    Those were the first words spoken to the Bougumi leader, Shinbouchou Kaede, as she revealed herself at the door to greet the Anma Tengu n. More urately, they were words of scorn directed at the curse marks engraved on her disyed arm.


    "You talk big, don''t you, Matsuhana? Since when did a mere assistant of the Ao-Bougumi be able to engage inbat y?"


    Ignoring the scorn directed towards her, the hostility aimed at her, and even the countless des pointed at her, Kaede provocatively challenged the leader of the army.


    As one of the eight divisions governing various fields in the Tengu vige, the Ao-Bougumi is in charge of record keeping and ounting, primarily dealing with administrative matters. They are essentially the opposite of thebat-specialized Aka-Bougumi. Moreover, it should have been unthinkable for a mere vice leader to wield weapons and show hostility towards the leaders of other divisions, considering the perspective of maintaining order.


    Normally...


    "If we''re talking about leadership, shouldn''t it be Kuro-Bouchou who steps in instead of you? Even if you guys ept that, I''m still your superior. This isn''t right. You guys, who are always nagging about discipline and rules, shouldn''t you be ashamed of trampling on them yourselves?"


    ''Shut up. Are you the one to speak? You, who suggested relying on those monkeys? And what''s the result? It''s a mess... Don''t you understand the severity of the situation?''

 Chapter 162-2

    Chapter 162-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Although the words of Ao-Bougumi''s assistant were spoken in a mechanical tone, they couldn''t hide the frustration and impatience. The seeping anger tells the seriousness of the situation.


    "About this mess, huh? About Mother? After we all cursed her so much before going to defeat her, it''s toote for regrets now, isn''t it?"


    ''...It''s not just that. I''ve heard from the inspectors who returned. You, as well as the assassin, were thoroughly defeated and fled, right? There''s no hope of winning anymore. We should make a wise choice.''


    "Are you giving up on avenging those who were eaten? Even though they''re our family?"


    Aka-Bouchou retorts sternly. Growing even more displeased, Aka-Bouchou''s assistant replies.


    ''Sacrifice the small for the sake of the great. Isn''t that reasonable? Useless resistance only piles up sacrifices.''


    "Do you think that filthy snake is satisfied being a leader in this small mountain? Instead of being ackey, you''ll be crushed. Do you understand?"


    ''We make agreements. It''s unlikely that we would be used up considering our value... And it''s unthinkable for us to unterally lose to such monkeys. Stop being defeatist.''


    "I think surrendering to such a filthy snake is defeatist... It''s been talked about in old stories that it''s not about expecting the mercy of the gods. Have you listened to lubies again?"


    It was truly a tit-for-tat exchange. The leader''s assistant of Ao-Bougumi signaled to the subordinates behind them as they sniffed. The encirclement was closing in.


    ''Don''t act so cool after barely escaping. If you Aka-Bougumi had done your job properly, it wouldn''t havee to this. Don''t make excuses as a defeated army. It''s unsightly.''


    "You''re doing as you please. Everyone agreed, didn''t they?"


    For the people of the Tengu vige in Mt. Anma, the presence of the divine serpent was uneptable.


    It not only threatened their exclusive control over the Spiritual Vein''s benefits, but also posed a threat to the bnce of power in the mountains, which the Tengu had maintained by subduing the Mry demons and imposing tribute andbor. The vige had suffered many casualties in the initial attack, so it was only natural that they unanimously decided to exterminate the serpent.


    At the same time, the decision to exterminate the serpent was made hastily and recklessly due to political reasons. This was the reason for their great defeat.


    "The opponent is a god, no matter how corrupted. It was your side that criticized our suggestion to conduct a thorough investigation and proceed with caution. Before those monkeys start acting all high and mighty, we need to make an example for the mountain folks. Thanks to that, our leader, was devoured along with the sacred artifact!"


    ''I admit that our judgment was wed. That''s why we should make the right choice now, shouldn''t we? Are you the one who is acting based on personal emotions? Can you really forgive the fact that many innocent people were devoured and my sisters were killed?''


    The leader''s assistant of Ao-Bougumi suggests that Anma Tengu is not acting for the survival of the vige, but merely for revenge.


    "...There''s no point in deceiving ourselves. Yes, that''s right. Half of it is true."


    Kaede nods, acknowledging the criticism. Then she counters.


    "But, the other half is truly for the sake of the vige. Shall I say it again? Do we have a reason to stand at the forefront of the battle for the sake of such a disgusting snake?"


    ''Today is more important than tomorrow. It is crucial to live and survive. Consider the safety of our mother...!!''


    The leader''s assistant of Ao-Bougumi is shouting, tightening the encirclement. It''s clear that the encircling side is frustrated. They''re anxious. At the same time, they''re tense, like a Kudzu vine.


    (I''ve tried my best to summarize it... Well, it''s understandable that emotions alone won''t lead to eptance, right?)


    The assassin fled with theirpanion, and their mother was captured. Despair can be understood. At the same time, there is certainly anger towards bing a pawn in the hands of the enemy. Kaede herself is aware that the existence of Tengu is prideful.


    The people around them are starting to imagine convenient things because of her confidence.


    "...Well, look at it from a different perspective. The assassin and I escaped from that awful snake''s ce together. We escaped, you know? Without any harm. Do you understand what that means?"


    Realizing that the optimistic people wouldn''t be convinced by reason, the leader of the Aka-Bougumi changed hier approach. She recalls unpleasant memories and then speaks.


    "How many people from our team went to confront the snake? How many came back alive? How many lost their limbs?"


    ''It was a coincidence. Or was it deliberate? Do you think that deity was serious when they came to see you two?''


    "At least when our team went to confront them, he didn''t shoot iprehensible beams of light from his mouth, did he?"


    Kaede subtly suggests that they were attacked more seriously when they encountered me and the humans. The Tengu around me react unhappily. In response, Kaede smirks in a provocative and sadistic way.


    "Plus, when we all went on the mission, those arrogant creatures on the mountain didn''t interfere... You did get a report from the lookout, right?"


    It was probably also to show off their own strength when the previous Tengus went out to subdue it. That snake single-handedly wiped out the Tengu forces.


    "So, you know that we gave it a good sh, right? Hey, did you exin that to everyone?... Oh, I guess you didn''t, huh?"


    The Tengu whispered to each other with a slight unease in their words, their gestures showing their difort. Kaede chuckled and boasted, as expected.


    That''s right. She had expected it. The subjugation squad hardly had any real battles. But if someone from elsewhere not only survived but also inflicted injuries... even if it was just a minor scratch, it was an impressive feat that shook the hearts of the lower-ranked Tengus. A faint glimmer of hope appeared, inching closer to victory. It became visible.


    ...The uncertain hope of a 50-50 chance, something the leadership, who chose the safe option of surrender, would never dare to convey to everyone.


    ''Wait...!! Leave it to me!!''


    "You think I would just leave it to you? That''s a fact. On the contrary, isn''t that why that damn snake demanded it? It''s because they realizes that their own life is at stake, making their spine tremble. Hey, everyone. Don''t you think so too?"


    Kaede appeals to everyone. The used Tengu remain silent, but they nce at each other. Doubt can be seen in their eyes. The agitation spreads even further. Tengu have a strong sense of pride, are easily swayed, and are prone to getting carried away.


    Many are inclined to interpret things in a way that suits them. That''s why I will show them a convenient dream.


    ''...!!''


    Matsuhana understands the seriousness of the situation and shouts loudly to rally their subordinates.


    ''Hmph!! No matter how much you try to confuse us with your words, it''s useless! Even if we can offer some resistance, what does it amount to? In the end, we were thoroughly beaten! No one would entrust the vige to a useless monkey, not anymore!''


    "Who are you calling a useless monkey?"


    Immediately after, a man dressed in ck appeared from behind Kaede, walking slowly and speaking in a leisurely tone...


    * * *


    ''How can you move...?''


    "Well, obviously I can move because I can."


    In response to Ao-Bougumi''s astonished first words, the man casually answered, shrugging his shoulders and mocking.


    "Hey, don''te out now. It will onlyplicate things."


    "Well, things are alreadyplicated. It''s ridiculous to say that when I was about to extend a helping hand."


    "...I''m not so desperate that I need your help, you know?"


    Aka-bouchou responded with a hesitant tone to the verbose man''s words, clicking her tongue and retreating with a humble attitude. Surprised by this behavior, but clearing their throat, the leader''s assistant dered.


    ''...Well, fine. It''s an attitude to be admired that you voluntarily surrender. Come forward with yourpanion who is hiding inside. Even if it''s just your head, it''s fine. If you want to live a long life, it''s best to obediently follow.''


    "I refuse."


    ''Huh?''


    When young man refused to respond immediately to themand, the leader''s assistant felt confused. They were momentarily speechless at the unexpected reply. The human continued to press on as if piling on top of it.


    "You all gathered here for a reason. As a hired person, I need to promote myself to increase my value. ...It seems like my clumsy partner is struggling in an argument as well."


    "Hey. Who are you calling a partner?"


    "Then, a sidekick?"


    "Annoying."


    A brief exchange urred between the two of them, as if they were showing off. And the man looked around. Countless gazes staring at him withplete armor, overcoats, and masks... He shrugged and smirked.


    "Don''t be so tense. Let''s take it easy, shall we? Come on, you guys, smile!"


    Taking off his own mask, the man revealed a confident smile to the Tengu. The Tengu couldn''t help but gasp.


    The man''s actions were a confirmation that he was indeed the real assassin, and at the same time, removing his armor was a way to prove the presence or absence of hostility. The Tengu immediately understood this, hence their astonishment.


    ''...Are you trying to convince me? Don''t make a fool out of me. It''s not something that can be covered up by saying something now, you loser.''


    "Are you the ones who lost? And also, this partner of mine...that woman named ''Mother'' too. We missed a golden opportunity. I want additional rewards when we seed in subjugation."


    The man calmly responds to Matsuhana''s words. They frown behind their cloak at the arrogant remarks, their mouth tightly closed. They chew on the bitter pill.


    ''Don''t act tough. You''ve been toyed with, haven''t you? You can''t escape from this encirclement even if you try to deceive us.''


    "Only this red partner is acting tough. I''m actually on the side that''s annoyed. Just when I tried to subjugate again, she became timid. I went through the trouble of giving the snake another chance to challenge, you know."


    "Hey."


    "Isn''t it the truth?"


    "Mmm."


    A counterargument to the condemnation. Even if Aka-bouchou tries to resist, she remain silent when words of confirmation are spoken. Matsuhana is slightly surprised by Kaede''s unexpected and sincere attitude.


    ''Have you been fooled? What a pathetic person. To be defeated by a monkey like that...''


    "That monkey said he''ll let you guys win. Do you understand?"


    ''Don''t say random things!''


    "I''m not saying random things, that''s why I''m standing here."


    And the man walked confidently. He put his hand on his waist, aimed his weapon, and leisurely observed the surrounding troops forming an encirclement.

 Chapter 162-3

    Chapter 162-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "I withdrew because my pathetic partner was almost dead. I myself am in great shape, you see? Should I even show off some street performance here?"


    Then he lightly moved to show that he''s in good condition. His agile movements were definitely not from someone who escaped with injuries. At least, it seemed much less serious than the story Tengu had been told in advance.


    "There must have been a surveince role, right? If so, you should know. I didn''t use my trump card in the morning battle. I wasn''t pushed to the point of using it. ...And just when I was about to get serious and finish it off, there was interference, right?"


    In an using manner, the man looks around at the Tengu. The Tengu immediately understand what the disturbance means, and who it involves.


    ''You...!!''


    ''Do you dare to mock the favor of my mother...!?''


    "At the very least, it''s a fact that we were disturbed. Let me vent a little. Isn''t that okay? You guys are going through a rebellious phase too, right? Weren''t you arguing?"


    ''How dare an outsider meddle in our family affairs...!!''


    The surrounding Tengu all direct their hostility towards the man. Hostility mixed with hesitation. They were unable to gauge the man''s strength, and this was due to the disparity between information and reality. The man keenly discerns this situation and makes his move.


    "I see, it''s certainly unpleasant for someone else to belittle your family. It''s good to have affection. I''ll respect that. ...But? That''s exactly why you shouldn''t direct your hostility towards me. It goes against the will of that woman, doesn''t it?"


    And the man spoke. What did the Bougumi-head, as well as their mother, tell him?


    "You guys asking the guests to please go home. Well, it''s a selfish thing to say, but... kicking me out means ignoring her wishes. Don''t you care? Youll get scolded a lot for that, right?"


    Ao-bougumi leader''s assistant is irritated by people who dere things as if they''re someone else''s business.


    ''So what? Even if Mother gets angry, I can''t change that person''s life. Even if we get scolded, that''s no reason not to catch you guys. Stop trying to deceive us by begging for your life!''


    "Begging for your life is exactly what you guys are trying to do, isn''t it? Even if you hand us over, is there any guarantee that your Mother will return? Is this a pledge? I can''t believe you''re doing this in exchange for a few monkeys who can''t even be a threat to you. Do you think you can take a pledge on an equal footing with a god? Don''t you know how arrogant a god is?"


    Matsuhana understood the point. Unable to argue, they remains silent. The problem was that since there was no chance of winning by being reckless or reckless, there was no other option but to surrender. At least Tengu''s upper management had decided that this was the best chance for the vige to survive.


    So, Tengu''s leader''s assistant, who had been ordered to capture them, couldn''t be swayed by the deceitful and ttering words of the monkeys here.


    ''Shut up...!! It''s much better than betting on you guys, at least!!''


    "No, it''s wiser to bet on me. Rx, I''ll take care of it next time. Leave it to me like you''re on a big ship."


    The confident human''s rebuttal, however, was incredibly irresponsible in the eyes of Tengu''s assistant.


    ''Don''t joke around! Don''t speak lightly...! Don''t spout nonsense to a divine being!! Stop pretending to know everything!!''


    "Even if it seems like nonsense or pretending, I''m well aware of the damn gods more than you guys."


    Tengu''s leader''s assistant vehemently rejects and denies the man''s attitude, his words, and his absurdity with a fierce, angry voice.


    ''It''s a shameful deception! Can I trust the words of a monkey-like, let alone a lowly person! Leave it to chance! With no evidence, just flimsy excuses! Deception! Are you trying to mislead Bouchou''s determination, our family''s fate, and the life-and-death choices with such baseless words...?!''


    It was an open disy of raw emotions. It was a plea. It was a desperate cry as an executive of the organization. It was a scream borne out of the unbearable weight of responsibility.


    ''...''


    The tense atmosphere reced the killing intent from the surrounding Tengu. Everyone was aware that they stood at a crucial crossroad and felt a sense of fear. They were scared. They were afraid to choose between two dangerous options.


    Now, silence filled the air...


    "...Yeah. Words alone won''t earn trust and reliance, right?"


    The one who broke the silence was, unsurprisingly, a human. He looked at each Tengu individually, as if trying to peek into their thoughts, and made his deration after observing their reactions.


    "Understood. I''ll prove that I can defeat the damn snake."


    And the man ced his hand on the insect cage he had prepared by his side. Some of the Tengu instinctively tensed up, wondering what he was about to do.


    "Hey, calm down. It''s not a weapon. ...But in some ways it''s more dangerous than a weapon?"


    The man lightly ignored the warnings around him and opened the basket. And this time, all the Tengu tightened their posture. Feeling like something was being released from the cage, a mysterious presence, I pulled my hips back. The man naturally thrust his arm into the cage.


    And then he shows off a spider that''s too big to fit in his arm.


    The mysterious white spider is exposed.


    ''What!? This is...!?''


    Matsuhana froze in surprise. The surrounding Tengu are noisier than ever. Confused as if seeing something unbelievable. Even Kaede beside him couldn''t help but widen her eyes. It wasn''t acting.


    ''What''s? What on earth is that...!? That mysterious presence...!!?''


    "Tsuchigumo...have you heard of that legend?"


    It is the existence of a giant spider god that has been passed down since ancient times. It is a notorious evil god who has been terrorizing Fus-kuni for many years.


    ''Um, about this... No way, right!?''


    "You idiot, be quiet... It''s obvious. This guy has taken over. And they''re cursing me. Personally, you know? It''s a curse."


    Whispering something quietly, the man exins to the Tengu. About the spider that wriggles and thrashes in his arms as if dancing. About its true nature and connection.


    ''No way, you kill a god...!?''


    "It''s not surprising, is it? If you think for a moment about what I am when I peel back my skin, about how I came to be like this... Don''t you understand? Do you really think I was born like this?"


    The man suggests that he has be a monster cursed by the Earth Mother Goddess.


    "Even this Tant, you should understand if you can see through my skin... Here, take a look!"


    The man takes out the Tant from his pocket and throws it, along with the sheath. One of the Tengu forming a encirclement hurriedly catches it and stares closely at it. And then, they gasp. They are astonished.


    ''Stupid... No, certainly this ominous presence, could it be divine!?''


    ''Moreover, its nature is different. It''s another pir separate from the one within itself.''


    ''It''s different from that spider too? Could it be three pirs...!?''


    Tengu hastily sheathes the de, sensing a leak of presence. Tengu and the man exchange bewildered nces. The surrounding Tengu start chattering, talking all at once. They begin to gossip.


    "What are you doing!! Don''t chatter! Fulfill your duty!!"


    The leader''s assistant shouts angrily, desperately trying to regain control. However, it was impossible to suppress the disturbance any longer.


    "To be precise, I''ve shed with four pirs, no, five pirs before? I''ve taken down three pirs... Hey you, stupid spider, be quiet!"


    Without dy, the human tells another tale of bravery to the shaken Tengu. After boasting of his bravery, he whispers something to the spider that''s causing amotion at his side and pushes it into a small cage at his waist. He pushes it in and closes the cage tightly.


    ''...Unbelievable. Why is he able to fight and survive against such divine beings? What about the curse?''


    "Well, there are a few reasons. First of all, I''m not exactly in one piece, and that spider guy is to me... Do you really think I''m just a reckless braggart?"


    The human calmly responded to the questioning Tengu, with an air of mystery. No one could criticize his tone or attitude anymore. In fact, they were left breathless.


    For the Tengu, who only knew the world within the mountains, the presence of this man had transformed from a mere talkative monkey to a fearsome monster.


    The truth was, the encounters with the Earth Goddess were nothing more than stories of failed attempts, where he was cursed with a single strike. The fights against the Tsuchigumo were not fought alone. With Yamanba, he used the power of a special-grade jade after sending Namahage to attack. As for the bat, they were nothing more than false gods mimicking their appearance. The Tengu were unaware of all this. There was no need to inform them. They couldn''t even fathom such possibilities. For the Tengu, the only divine beings they had ever witnessed were evil serpent.


    Inexperienced little birds are deceived...


    ''Do you mean ''win''? ...Is it really possible?''


    Muttered the Tengu who caught the tanto. Asking tentatively, hoping, and fearing.


    ''Hey!! You guys!! Don''t talk without permission!! This, this fraudster...!!''


    Matsuhana realized that letting this go on was dangerous. Their friends were being misled, and the only way to wake them up was to show their strength. They had to show how true this person really was, to crush their hope. There was no other choice.


    ''...!!''


    So, they swiftly moved in closer, like a sudden gust of wind, and circled around behind with a burst of wind. From a blind spot, they swung a shakujo.


    Without even turning around, the man cut the staff with a string from his sleeve.


    ''What!? This...!?''


    Then, hidden weapons tied to ropes flew out from the tengu''s sleeve, aiming for the man''s weak spots. But they were dodged and cut away with the same string, just like cutting down weeds without even looking once.


    ''No way... Gghh!?"


    They were stunned, but the momentary pause wasn''t necessarily a failure. It onlysted a few seconds. Actually, during that brief freeze, they were trying to grab their conch shell as a signal for help.


    But as the man turned around and tripped up Matsuhana from behind, he threw them off and they dropped the conch shell without understanding what was happening. They were pushed down by the man, who held a hand de to their neck. Even though they realized the situation, they could only stand there in shock.

 Chapter 162-4

    Chapter 162-4


    [Part 4/4]


    And the other Tengu who witnessed it epted the man''s strength without realizing the full story.


    "..."


    And because of the shock of the situation, the Tengu didn''t notice something important. The man was desperately hiding his emotions and making eye contact with Kakitsugi''s princess, who was standing at the window of the treehouse pce. She always positioned herself where she could see the man''s movements. He wasn''t nning to give them any chance to realize her extraordinary abilities.


    "The pledge is to defeat the sh*t snake, and you guys promise to support it...right?"


    The man called out to the Tengu surrounding him, as if seeking confirmation. After confirming their reaction, he continued speaking.


    "Well, then it''s time to request your support here. I need you guys to help ward off the annoying small fry who might try to interfere."


    ''Be a shield...is that what you''re nning? Don''t mess around...!!''


    The leader''s assistant, who was thrown to the floor, groaned and spat out their words. The man, the Household Member Coordinator''s servant, nodded with a wry smile, acknowledging it.


    "In a way, yes. I''m heading straight for the main target with this bird. Having her aspany is more than enough."


    "Hey, stop treating people like birds, okay?"


    "Oh, then maybe a crow?"


    "Call me by my name. Call me... Kaede. It''s the name my mother gave me!"


    She shrugged her shoulders in response to the disapproval, crossing her arms with a sullen expression.


    "Got it. Well, that''s the deal. I''ll take care of snake extermination and curses. I''ll even rescue your precious, precious mother."


    And... the man presents a choice to the Tengu.


    "Choose. Will you use this monkey-skin monster to take back everything, or will you abandon pride and everything else to lick the feet of reptiles like beggars? Make a decision now. Show your pride to monkeys."


    After a moment of silence at the man''s deration, the Tengu hesitate, hesitate, hesitate... and finally make up their minds. They grip their weapons tightly, speak with sharp determination.


    He firmly grips the weapon in his hand again, and his eyes sharpen as he carefully chooses his words, and then...


    * * *


    "Idiot. Is this letter real?"


    The provisional representative of the Onitsuki family''s dispatched personnel asks with a trembling voice, after reading the contents of the document multiple times. The second-inmand of the envoy, also a provisional representative, responds.


    "Of course it is. Look at this seal! This is undoubtedly the Emperor''s seal! This is an official matter from the court!"


    The second-inmand noble, a pale middle-aged man, shouted with a trembling voice and a disturbed tone that was even more shaken than Shirowakamaru. He was also astonished by the contents of the letter. But it wasn''t just astonishment. The swift decision was also a surprise to the members of the envoy.


    "The Tengu of Mount Anma, they recognize this as an act of treason and order its suppression. They don''t even consider the safety of the Middle Counselor..."


    "Is this really approved by the council? Isn''t it too authoritarian?"


    "And it''s too quick. What about the hostages? Considering the messengers'' travels, they reached a conclusion in less than half a day."


    "I can''t believe it. I never thought such harsh words woulde back to us."


    The guards and representatives from various departments and offices of the court, gathered in the meeting hall, desperately tried to understand the intentions of the court. They held their heads, furrowed their brows, and weakly sighed, trying to figure out who could have approved and submitted the document.


    The Emperor''s seal is not the Emperor''s will. That''s the main point. Throughout history, including the current Emperor, they are just a cog in the imperial machine. They are nothing more than a puppet, a mere stamp of authority. They are like a decorative ornament, not speaking or expressing any opinions during public discussions. It is an unspoken understanding.


    Therefore, the people in attendance at the public discussions, especially the leader among them, feared misinterpreting the intentions of that person''s scheming. They wanted to avoid getting caught up in pce conspiracies.


    (Even I refuse to carry out such an order!)


    The letter instructed the dispatch of reinforcements and the suppression of the enemy upon their arrival. However, this decision disregarded the safety of the captured individuals. In other words, it also didn''t matter what happened to those others... but the safety of the one and only beloved person had to be protected at all costs.


    Even if it meant doing anything...


    (I have to ask my masterter...!! What should I do? What should I do!? What...!? Ugh!!?)


    Shirowakamaru, feeling anxious, turned around upon sensing a presence behind him.


    He recognized the figure of a noble and dignified female warrior, the representative of Onitsuki''s guardians.


    "Why..."


    "No need to worry, the substitute has already taken care of everything. Shall we switch seats?"


    It was a statement that came unexpectedly early, during the worst possible moment. Reading the contents of the letter, Shirowakamaru couldn''t predict what the madwoman in front of her would do next. It was possible that she would even burn everything down. She prepared herself for the worst.


    "Don''t worry. I understand the situation."


    Onitsuki''s first princess said, ncing sideways at Shirowakamaru. She quickly lost interest and addressed the attendees.


    "Forgive me, but I happened to overhear the conversation outside the tent. It is an imperial decree from the court, from the Emperor himself. Despite any concerns, we cannot deviate from this."


    The former boy thought it was strange for someone as loyal and noble as a courtier to make such an uncharacteristic statement. She couldn''t help but wonder if the person was actually a youkai fox in disguise.


    "Well, that''s certainly..."


    "Of course, we would never go against the imperial order...!!"


    The attendees hurriedly tried to rify the misunderstanding. Especially the Onitsuki family, who were appointed as the guardians this time, wanted to avoid any negative evaluation, at all costs.


    "Please calm down. I''m not here to use anyone. I can''t act all high and mighty, especially since I''ve been fooled by Tengu before."


    However, Hina admitted her mistake and voiced her concern.


    "Should we just wait for the extermination squad toe like this?"


    Everyone fell silent, staring at Hina. Their expressions showed confusion, and some of them even guessed what Hina meant and held their breath.


    "The vige of Tengu has been able to repel human''s numerous attacks in the past. However, if we were to attack again without a n, even if we were to achieve victory, there would still be significant sacrifices. We must avoid tarnishing the reputation of the imperial court."


    The words of Hina were just, legitimate, and logical. And it was understood what her point meant.


    "So, are you saying that we should conduct reconnaissance and clear the way for the attack... is that correct?"


    The representative of the Ikaku n, the guardian force of the samurai, Inoue Yasumori, confirmed. Hina nodded and continued,


    "The contents of the letter only mention that the expeditionary force has arrived and we should join them. However, it does not explicitly give an order to do nothing. Is that correct?"


    Looking at each other, the attendees turned their gaze towards Hina once again.


    "But... does that not put the hostages, including Middle Counselor-sama, in danger?"


    "The imperial court has already considered the matter without taking his safety into ount. Therefore, if we take action, it would be the same. In fact, I believe it would be better to infiltrate and investigate the whereabouts and treatment of the hostages."


    The advice was given in a calm but clear tone.


    "If things go well, we may be able to help in the subjugation and rescue the hostages. But, we cannot ignore the investigation of that heavenly light."


    The story is about the pir of light observed deep within Anma''s forbiddennd. It was too far from the location of the envoy to confirm what it was. However... it could possibly be a threat to the subjugation team.


    "...What you say, Hina-dono, is indeed reasonable. However, there is one problem."


    "...What is it?"


    Inoue Yasumori promptly agreed with Hina''s proposal. However, he expressed his concerns.


    "Can we actually carry out reconnaissance? We have already been deceived before. It is certain that we are under surveince. Won''t a failed infiltration only diminish the strength of the subjugation team?"


    Many of the attendees agreed with Yasumori''s observations. Their agreement was partly genuine, and partly to avoid taking responsibility. It was a way to have an excuse in case something went wrong, to say that they opposed it.


    Hina did not change her cold, dignified demeanor, but in her heart she responded with a cold smile.


    "That worry is reasonable. And there''s no need to worry about it. I''m enough to infiltrate the reconnaissance by myself. At worst, I can do it on my own. Well... there''s no other way to infiltrate than by myself."


    Hina told everyone. The unusual means by which she infiltrated. Everyone is surprised, surprised, and afraid. The nobles almost fainted just thinking about it. The samurai families were moved by her determination to be loyal despite their misconceptions.


    Shirowakamaru, standing next to her, was listening to the strange method with her mouth hanging open. She asked, but she didn''t really understand what it meant and was confused. She had no idea how she could think such a crazy idea.


    And the former boy was watching it after a while. Seeing it happen, she guess who might have freed this woman from the ropes and advised her. When she realizes this, she is horrified by both the person who proposed it and the person who epted it. She''s jealous of the depth of that love.


    On the back of the first princess, a ck butterfly was sticking, hidden, as if resting its wings...

 Chapter 163-1

    Chapter 163-1


    [Part 1/4]


    In the midst of the clouds, a flock of birds was flying.


    They looked like numerous ck dots in the blue sky. How many of them were there? Maybe a hundred, two hundred, or even more. Most of them were carrying elegant Tang-style chest adorned with mother-of-pearl iy,cquer, and other decorations. They carried the heavy Tang-style chest in pairs, creating a solemn and oppressive atmosphere as they drooped.


    It was like a line of defeated survivors, and indeed from the perspective of those waiting for these birds, it was a group of defeated stragglers, a gathering of the defeated. A miserable and pitiful gathering of the defeated army...


    ''...''


    The flock of birds silently began to descend in altitude. Gradually, the ground came into view. They recognized it at a corner of Mount Anma. The army of grotesque monsters. And the figure of a giant snake leading them.


    The remnant of the fallen dragon and serpent god...


    ''...''


    In ordance with the signal from the leading Tengu, the following groups began tond one after the other. Theynded and lined up the Tang-style chests they had been carrying.


    (You finally arrived! Now, shall we hear your noble bird response?)


    A majestic, solemn, and especially venomous sound reverberated as if shaking the air, but it wasn''t actually produced by vocal cords. It wasn''t even a true voice, to be precise.


    Unfortunately, what was akin to telepathy and mental resonance now resembles more of an amplification tool. In the days when the serpent deity had eight heads, it could easily surpass mountains and deliver its prophecies to individuals, read minds, appear in dreams, and even interfere with the spirit. However, in its considerably diminished state, it has be nothing more than a mere means of conversation.


    ''Hissssss...''


    The serpent itself, internally, reluctantly acknowledged this. Simultaneously, it recalled one of the men who had once defeated it and growled in displeasure. To think that it could deceive the mind by swapping its own personality...


    ''...Oh, divine serpent dragon god reigning on the earth since ancient times. It is an honor to meet you for the first time.''


    The Tengu at the front bows respectfully and humbly. They bow, dere, and continue.


    ''This is a gift to express our gratitude for being able to meet you. It is a contribution from all of us in the Tengu party. It may be small, but please ept it.''


    And with those words, the Tengu behind them begin to open the contents of the chest, one after another.


    It was a truly splendid sight. It was filled with gold and silver treasures. There were coral, pearls, jade, dragon stones, and crystals. There were exquisite swords and weapons decorated with gold leaf and mother-of-pearl. In another chest, there were essories made of turtle shell, amber, and agate, and various items such as hand mirrors, incense burners, and pottery. There were stacks of luxurious fabrics, including wool and silk, and piles ofrge coins and silver coins neatly arranged in wooden boxes. There were even stacks of copper coins that looked like a mountain.


    It was all gathered meticulously from the vige... that''s the right way to put it. And it had a deeper meaning than just offering wealth as an offering.


    In truth, unless it''s a curse tool, treasure is worthless to most youkai. Because they possess the elements of Tengu who prefer shiny things, because they have the intelligence to engage in trade with humans, and because such Tengu offer it, there is more value there than just a simple act.


    In other words, suppressing one''s instincts, abandoning interaction with humans, and proving submission...


    (Where is the offering?)


    Without even a nce at the treasure, the cold gaze from above looked down on the Tengu. Offering is a matter of course, the meaning behind it is obvious, what matters is whether the demand is being met. If they think they can get away with this, it''s a naive thinking.


    ''...''


    (Where is the offering?)


    Once again, the snake god looks down from high above at the silent birds and questions them. Every word, every tone, remains the same, quietly pressing. It''s far more chilling than being echoed at.


    ''...!!''


    The representative Tengu, who is easily recognizable even through their cloak, trembles and lowers their head.


    ''Um, now... if you would please present...''


    Then, they turn around and give instructions to their subordinates. And what appears is the figure of two people being dragged by ropes, with their arms bound. One person is wearing a ck Noh mask, while the other is a tall Tengu. A female Tengu. She is wearing tattered clothes and even has blood-stained bandages wrapped around her. It''s a painful sight to see.


    (...Alright. Bring the offering here.)


    ''P-Please wait. Please, I beg you... I have a request!''


    With a voice trembling in fear, the representative of the Tengu cries out. They kneel and bow their head.


    ''We would like to see our queen, to confirm that our mother is safe... Please, please!! Just a glimpse, please!!''


    It was a desperate plea from the bottom of their hearts. Following suit, the Tengu behind them also kneel and beg. It was a truly miserable sight.


    "Pathetic fools..."


    A curse of frustration escapes from Aka-bouchou. The strange beings following the great serpent also sneer at the Tengu appearance.


    (Well, well. Filial piety is important, isn''t it? I understand it well.)


    And with a growl, as a signal from the throat, appears a robust Oni with a barbaric sword hanging from its waist. The giant, towering over five times the height of a person, grips a small figure in its arm, and holds the entire body in its grasp.


    ''Mother...!!''


    Both wings were twisted and bent. Disheveled ck hair was oozing blood. She looked terrible from the dangling neck downwards. Covered in bruises, her clothes stained with blood revealed skin covered in cuts. Her drooping legs were weak, and blood dripped weakly... It was a very undignified sight.


    (She''s not dead. The wings are just folded to prevent escape. ...You''re lucky. If you hadn''te here, she would have been given to my servants.)


    The words of the evil deity were cruel and torturous. Many of the servants sought this mother Tengu. If the snake had thrown this half-bird among the monsters, it would have been a truly terrifying sight. But the snake did not allow it and made the foolish creatures understand by crushing some of them.


    ...Not out of kindness, but out of malice.


    ''...Your consideration. Your mercy. Your kindness is much appreciated.''


    The leading Tengu offer my deepest gratitude. It was truly unfair, ridiculous, and miserable. It was a true defeat.


    (Is the offering not ready yet? Hurry up. Unfortunately, I am generous but not patient.)


    ''Y-yes...!''


    The leading Tengu immediately responded to the reminder. They bowed their heads deeply and replied. They gave instructions to their subordinates behind them.


    The female Tengu and the man in ck outfit... or the offerings were handed over. The Tengu with ropes pushed them forward, making them kneel in front of the great snake with their knees bent. It was a scene just before they were devoured.


    ''Our lord. We have offered the sacrifice. Please, please protect our mother...''


    (It should not be this way)


    With a trembling voice, but as if bound by duty, they pleaded. And they were mercilessly rejected.


    ''T-then, should we make a vow?! If we make a vow! Please, please have mercy, please...!!''


    (It''s not going to happen)


    ''W-why!? Why such disrespectful...!!?''


    It was a cry that resembled a scream. Their desperate and pitiful appearance further fueled the sadistic desires of the monsters in the mountains. They mocked the pitiful sight of the fallen rulers who had ruthlessly reigned over the Anma Mountains for many years.


    (...Hmph. How foolish of you to say such things)


    The giant snake growled lowly. With a cold and indifferent gaze, it looked at the half-birds begging with tearful voices. Then, it twisted its mouth in a cruel manner and spat out its words.


    (Of course. Did you really think such filth could deceive me with a sacrifice? Right, monkey?)


    ''...Keteri?''


    The ck figure dressed in a crumbling cloak, on the verge of losing its disguise. The serpentughed through its nose at the round eyes and unique, feeble cry peeking through the gaps in its face and clothing. Squinting its all-seeing eyes, the serpent stared and discerned.


    Suddenly, an assassin hidden among the Tengu drew out a dagger and dashed forward...!!


    ''...Tch!! You all, release!!''


    The serpent dered. The monsters attacked. At the same time, the Tengu leader, frustrated by the failed disguise, gave the order. In the next moment, the vanguard of the Tengu leaped out from behind and readied themselves simultaneously. They held conch shells and blew forcefully, making a resounding noise.


    The hot wind and boiling water turned into a muddy torrent, washing away the serpent''s servants...


    * * *


    The conch shells carried by the Tengu are a type of cursed tool. They are officially called the "Shishoku Khra," which is a specially processed youkai shell.


    Even after being processed, the living youkai shellfish still possesses its ecology and abilities as its name suggests.


    The originally ferocious carnivorous youkai shellfish had its nature transformed by bing a curse tool that consumes its owner''s spiritual power.


    The conch shell, which has four functions including long-distancemunication, used by the Tengu, is called "Kosui (Roaring Water)." While it itself has the unremarkable function of storing and spitting outrge amounts of water, the problem lies with that water.


    The hot spring water gushing from Mount Anma, drawn from underground veins and heated to boiling point, is released from within the conch shell due to pressure, along with a powerful st of hot wind.


    The thoroughly boiled hot water and hot wind from the geothermal activity turn into deadly weapons due to their force and quantity. Countless youkai are swept away and submerged in the flooding hot water. The heat burns the skin, the volume of water causes suffocation, and the fierce torrent engulfs the youkai, crushing their bodies with debris and trees. Nearly all youkai below a certain level were almostpletely destroyed by this alone.

 Chapter 163-2

    Chapter 163-2


    [Part 2/4]


    ''Don''t let your guard down!! In other words, the only ones left are troublesome guys who won''t die with these little tricks!!''


    A rude Tengu in ck clothes, perched high in the sky, shouted loudly. Surrounding them were countless Tengu troops, also armed with weapons, guarding against the murky currents and white smoke below. The Tengu who had flown and avoided the boiling water were now keeping the head of the snake god and its servants in check, while maintaining their altitude.


    ''They''re here!! Let''s meet them!''


    And then, monsters greater than the average youkai emerged from the steam, even a few steps away from being visible. The Tengu troops immediately began to counterattack with projectiles, following themander''s urging.


    Whilefortably soaking in the scalding water where many Servants had been boiled to death, the snake thought to itself. How foolish their choices were.


    They should already know that just flying around won''t help them escape. Are they simply too foolish to remember the heat once it''s gone past their throats? Very well, then let''s turn all of them who are leisurely enjoying your sightseeing flight into Yakitori.


    (Did you think you had everything nned out, monkey?)


    "Oops! You caught me!!"


    In the steam, the snake stared as the Tengu flew very low over the water, trying not to be noticed, along with the human imitator clinging to them. It red, mocked, and opened its jaw. The snake god knew their intentions. Furthermore, snakes can sense heat, so the Tengu must have tried to deceive it with hot water and hot air. Was hiding the immediate discovery the n? Were the other Tengu flying higher to distract attention?


    However, the snake god had already anticipated this. It deliberately let them ride until this moment.


    It did so because it sought the moment when hope turns into despair.


    "Tchhh!!?"


    The female Tengu quickly spun around. A sudden gust of wind followed. Feathers sliced through the air with a whoosh. A beam of light shot past her, narrowly missing. The hot water evaporated instantly from the heat ray, creating a thick cloud of steam. It was scorching hot; merely touching it could cause blisters. Aka-bouchou, who was carrying the fragile human, had no choice but to fly higher to escape. And that was exactly what the snake god wanted - a good target.


    "Second strike, it''sing...!"


    "I know, okay!!"


    The warning from the embracing person was met with a shout-like response. It was almost miraculous to evade the second strike. Just this alone proved the outstanding flying skills of this female Tengu.


    "Do it!"


    "I don''t need to be told!!"


    The assassin, under themand of the female Tengu, responded. What they threw in response were multiple Tant. The fact that the rays of light passed through also meant that attacks from the other side would also pass through paradoxically. Of course, this level of attack originally had no meaning for the snake god.


    ''Wuoohh!!''


    The demon (oni), bursting out vigorously from the steam, still brushed off everything. Protecting the snake god, they vigorously swung their wild hair and brutal sword, knocking down the intent to kill in the shape of Tant approaching the snake one after another while roaring. They disyed the one-armed Tengu they captured on their one arm. As a hostage.


    "Don''t bother!! Push through!!"


    "Damn!!"


    Aka-bouchou grimaced at the man''s shout and rushed forward. demon was momentarily puzzled but immediately leaped in front of the snake god.


    (Don''t abandon the hostage, okay? It''s just for show.)


    A warning conveyed from the snake god to demon. The snake had already seen through it. The hardline approach wasn''t about abandoning the hostage. It was just a bluff in the negotiations.


    ''Ooohhh!!!!''


    Demon emitted a roar of affirmation as it approached the Tengu and the humans. It stood in their path, swinging a barbaric sword.


    "We''re going to take the same hit!!"


    If it had been their first encounter, Kaede would have had the confidence topletely avoid demon''s blow with a surprise attack, but in reality, she did avoid it. She narrowly dodged the blow swung at her. ...Immediately after, the shockwave caused her posture to falter.


    "No way, ...such brute strength!!"


    Due to the surrounding airflow being forcibly disrupted, Kaede found herself in a situation where she was staggering in flight. She was falling, but it didn''t end there.


    "Tch, do it quickly!"


    "I understand!"


    After a brief exchange, the assassin, held by the Tengu, threw a Tanto once more toward the snake god. And this time, it''s not just a throw. It was guided.


    The assassin threw several Tanto, all of which were tied with a long rope. The curse tool of long rope stretches towards the target, consuming the man''s spiritual power. If the man were to describe it, he would call it a wired missile.


    However...


    (Boring.)


    The snake spits towards the approaching de, and the demon stands in front and cuts it down with their barbaric sword. Among the Tengu who have faced simr situations, there have been those who have shown entertaining fighting styles. The snake was expecting something exciting, but it''s disappointed now.


    Furthermore, the torn ropes that entangle the demon are useless.


    If one wants to absorb and grow their spiritual power and youkai power, all they have to do is cut them off. An ancient demon can manipte the flow of their own body and youkai energy to some extent. If there is no youkai energy to extract, the rope is just a rope, and the strength of the demon far exceeds that of a human even without physical enhancement. They easily tear apart the entangling rope, with a smirk and a mocking expression on their face.


    "I know. Just as I expected!"


    The cry of the Tengu woman was fierce, not just for show, and her fierce expression was twisted with joy. The demon looked puzzled by her expression.


    ...And then a rope was extending from the Tengu''s sleeve. The demon looked in that direction. A Tant was thrust into the thigh of the hostage held in their hand, tied with a rope. Along with the Tant, there were feathers tied.


    "''Feathered Return (Kin Kanhane)''!!"


    A p echoed, and the hostage in the demon''s grasp disappeared. Then, the fingers that the demon had clenched were cut off.


    In the demon''s arms, the human who was embraced by the Tengu was swinging a Teguruma at them.


    * * *


    The ''Feathered Return'' ability possessed by Kaede, the Aka-bouchou of the Tengu, is somewhat simple and straightforward in its effect.


    Assuming one''s own feathers as a part of oneself, and swapping ces with oneself. Swapping ces... with a simple signal of a p, this ability was the reason why Kaede and I were able to escape from the initial attack.


    Just as I, who was held in Kaede''s arms, was also within the scope of the supernatural power, she used that power, which seems to be flexible to a certain extent by interpreting it as a ''feather essory'', to help the Tengu guys take back their ''mother''.


    The throwing of the Tant served as a diversion. Amidst the throws towards the snake and the demon, the main throw was directed towards the Tengu''s honored mother with the wings embraced, piercing and adding to the range of the supernatural effect. Then, we switched ces. At the moment of the switch, I deployed my Teguruma.


    The divine-spun spider thread had severed several fingers of the estimated cmity youkai-level demon. Startled by the sudden turn of events, the demon hastily released their clenched fist. Kaede seized the opportunity to escape in one swift motion.


    "Pochi, catch her!!"


    ''Ke-te-ri!!''


    Kaede shouted as if in anger, giving a signal. Responding to it, Pochi, who had been waiting on the water''s surface, leaped out. We switched ces, and Pochi cushioned the fall of the Tengu''s honored mother into the hot spring. After catching her, they immediately began their escape. The hot spring attack (Kosui) was also part of the n. It was to allow the disguised slime that had been wearing my ck outfit to remain hidden in the hot spring.


    "Though I must say, it was a failed attempt at blinding it!!"


    Kaede watched from a prime seat as she swiftly dodged the beam released right after escaping from demon''s grasp. Snakes have a pit organ that detects temperature in addition to their five senses. I thought that by filling the field of vision with hot spring water and steam, we could go unnoticed, but it seems that the gods are not so easily fooled...!!


    "Well, there''s no other choice, right? It''s a win just to be alive! ...Let''s change our strategy to n C!!"


    We will pretend to surrender and thenunch a surprise attack as n A, and we will use the cover of the steam tounch an ambush as n B. The n to disrupt the Snake Liquor Brewing Project is transitioning into a series of brilliant ns.


    "This is the main event, but to be honest, I didn''t really want to do it!!"


    "Well, of course, those are my lines!! Grrr!!?"


    The area is filled with light, apanied by apuse. The field of vision changes as Kaedends on a rocky outcrop protruding from the hot spring. All the feathers are attached to the thrown Tant. One of them seems to have been stuck in the rocks, and appearing as if it was Kaede and me. When I turned towards the loud noise and light, a gigantic snake was spewing a light into the empty space. If we had been even a moment slower, we would have surely been toast.


    (Once again, is this some kind of fun magic trick?)


    After spitting out the light, the giant eyeball red at us while spitting out light and white smoke. It felt really ufortable, like it was hitting our brains directly.


    (It''s tricky when the preparations are simple. But... did you really think I wouldn''t have a n in ce?)


    "Whoa! It''s flying!!"


    Kaede shouted as bubbles emerged from the water''s surface. Simultaneously, a countless swarm of sea snakes leapt out, their jaws wide open as they charged. Then, they burst.


    "...!?"


    Kaede instinctively pped her wings, creating a gust of wind to repel the burst snake flesh and bodily fluids.


    Chunks of flesh sttered on the water''s surface, releasing a steamy and pungent smell. It was the smell of sulfur or something vile that had been stored inside. It was no ordinary bomb!


    "Ugh, they''re really doing this!"


    "The demon ising!"


    "D*mn!?"

 Chapter 163.3

    Chapter 163.3


    [Part 3/4]


    Escaping by flight was impossible because we had to fight a muscr demon that wasing at us from above. The rusty giant sword was getting closer.


    "Just ept it, hold on!!"


    "You say that so easily, ugh, oh!!?"


    Kaedeined at the same time as I stopped the giant sword. The cursed Tant, ourst hope, sessfully blocked the greatsword that was more than a hundred times its size, creating a thunderous metallic sound. Kaede, who was burdened by the impact, screamed. At the same time, the demon opened theirrge mouth.


    "!!? Cover your ears... what?!"


    I expected a roar, but it waspletely different.


    The intense smell of alcohol made me almost feel drunk. It was even more potent than the blue demon from somewhere far away, but it was also more dangerous.


    Click ck. A sound like a flintstone echoed from deep within the demon''s throat. If I looked closely, I could see that its Adam''s apple was rubbing against something in the darkness.


    "Get away!!"


    The breath of alcohol turned into a torrent of mes immediately. It was like a methrower. The intense crimson mes spread vigorously in all directions. We jumped out of that storm.


    "It''s hot, so hot...!?"


    "Hit it! Quickly! Put out the fire!!"


    Kaede and I were both engulfed in mes. My whole outfit was burning. It''s so hot, so hot...!?


    "Hey Kaede! You too! Your hair, your hair is on fire!?"


    "Oh no!? Dammit, my precious hair!?"


    Even Kaede''s wet crow-colored hair was on fire. With a click of her tongue, Kaede boldly chopped off her hair with her hand like giving it a wolf cut.


    "That darn sake-smelling demon!! I''m going to kill them...!?"


    "Darn it, it''s not working. It won''t go out!! The alcohol has soaked into our clothes!!?"


    I shouted on top of Kaede''s scolding. The alcohol content seems too high, and maybe it''s a different type altogether. It was highly vtile and mmable, like kerosene or something. It was impossible to stop the clothes from burning like this.


    "It''s no use...!! Kaede, drop me! Quickly!! Quickly!!"


    "Ugh, I''m not going to drown, you know!!?"


    The rope that connected me and Kaede came undone. I fell. I plunged into hot water. It was hot, but thankfully it was starting to cool down a bit and was better than mes.


    "...!!!!!!"


    My vision was covered in bubbles. I was disoriented in every direction, but even in that state, I managed to pull out another rope. The rope extended on its own, capturing something and anchoring it, then I pulled it up with force.


    Puha, ah!!? Haa, haa... This ce!?


    I lifted my face from the water''s surface, gasping for air. It seemed the rope had tangled around arge tree branch extending from the water''s surface. Perhaps Kaede had intentionally aimed for that spot to drop me... Regardless, I followed the rope towards therge tree, keeping close to avoid being swept away by the water''s flow. I desperately surveyed the surroundings to understand the situation.


    "Kaede...!!"


    Looking up, I saw Kaede repeatedly shing with a giant demon. She flew through the sky with ease, but the demon''s physical abilities were beyond reason. They leap easily matched her flying distance. They dashed across the water''s surface with tremendous sshes. Although she was inferior in flying, the battle was evenly matched... with Kaede gradually wearing down.


    "Neither side seems too optimistic...!!"


    And if I raise my gaze further, I''ll see the Tengu forces engaged in a desperate battle against the myriad Mry (youkais). Maintaining a constant altitude, the organized Tengu continue to defend, but they are still bing exhausted. There''s no sign of retreat or withdrawal, but they seem to be feeling anxious. Following the agreement, they altitude maintain and deployment area, remaining in the danger zone reachable by the rays.


    As I thought so, a shadow covers me.


    "!!?"


    Realizing that the giant tail covered in scales is directly above, I swing the rope. The purposeful rope stretches flexibly and coils around arge tree a hundred paces ahead, lifting me up. Immediately after, water sshes. The tail that had been mmed onto the water''s surface crushes the ce where I had been moments ago into aplete mess.


    "Huff, huff... Damn snake!"


    I climbed anotherrge tree and faced it. Because I''m climbing up the tree, it''s not as high as before, but I stille face to face with that damn snake. Its intelligent gaze observes me.


    (Well, that''s an interesting thought. Using the rope in that way.)


    The serpent expressed its admiration. As I appeared in the serpent''s gaze, it peered from beneath my tattered clothes, along with my bare skin.


    The binding beneath my clothes, or rather the dense binding of my entire body, is not a mere hobby. It is a rational and necessary act.


    It is the result of further advancing the taping imitation carried out in Tsuchigumo''s nest. The Tengu''s long rope, which can consume spiritual power and freely change its length, hardness, thickness, and thinness. In a sense, it could be utilized as an enhanced exoskeleton. It not only supports my worn-out body but also enhances my physical abilities.


    "Haha. It''s too early to spoil the surprise. Peeking is not good, you know? Filthy eavesdropper...!!"


    I bitterly curse the fact that the seeds of my n have been exposed.


    (I am allowed to do so. That is what it means to be a god.)


    Mockingughter echoed directly in my mind.


    "You''re so arrogant. Even though you''ve lost everything, you dare to act all high and mighty...!!"


    (Don''t get cocky, kid...!!)


    Clearly bothered, the snake immediately opened its massive jaws and spat something out. I leaped and avoided the numerous trees that jutted out from the hot springs. There was a squelching sound. Just like the baby snakes before, it must be some kind of corrosive liquid...!!


    "Hah, you''re not very creative, huh!? Yep, it''s the same old idea as that shitty spider...Uwoooo!!?"


    As I mock and provoke the snake with tactics simr to the Tsuchigumo from the other day, it swung its tail in response. In the hot springs, the long tail swung from behind me.


    Silently, it passed over my bent head. Then, once again, it swung, ripping out and overturning trees from their roots. It was aplete surprise attack.


    "You bastard!!?"


    Surviving by a hair''s breadth from the first strike, I stood up and hurriedly leaped from branch to branch, avoiding the second strike. It was a nimble maneuver, like a monkey jumping from one tree to another.


    (It seems you moved swiftly, evading my attacks! I should have hurt you to the point where you couldn''t move properly...!)


    The snake god pursued me relentlessly, its gaze fixed on me. Will it...e for me!?


    As radiant light overflowed from its throat, I released the steam stored in the conch shell.


    The beam swept through the surroundings. Bypressing the steam in the conch shell, I turned it into a rocket projectile aimed at the giant serpent. The Destruction Beam was a powerful technique. Clearly, it could target those who had infiltrated its range. Therefore...!


    (Too slow!!)


    "Huh!?"


    Immediately after, the giant snake opened a third eye above its head. Against my will, my body recoiled under its gaze.


    (Is this... its authority!?)


    The words "frog stared down by a snake" shed through my mind. My body felt as if it had turned to stone, likely due to the restraining authority. However, even so...!


    "Sorry, but I won''t stop...!!"


    (Huh...!!?)


    Something was approaching me, threatening my body like a snake. The booming sounding from behind was probably an attempt to crush me with its tail. Unfortunately, it missed.


    And then, there was no next attack. The snake''s movements became visibly unsettled. Taking advantage of that, I released even more steam and quickly reached the face of the giant snake.


    I was ready to fight...!!


    (Oof!!?)


    Iunched myself at incredible speed towards the snake, causing it to widen its eyes and tilt its body. I swiftly sliced through its third eye with my Tant. In an instant, I had passed through its rear and clicked my tongue.


    "Darn it!! Tsk!!?"


    I evaded the beam that the snake shot as it turned around using the remaining steam. I dodged it, and that was the end of it. I had used up all the remaining steam.


    I aimed for the forest protruding from the surface of the water andnded there. Afternding, I rolled around in a defensive position and ended up in the water. I quickly crawled out of the water and prepared myself with the Tant in hand, expecting the snake tounch another attack.


    And the expectations were betrayed.


    (Is my snake eye not working? How foolish. Can such a thing...?)


    When I got up, what I saw was the appearance of a giant snake that made me feel like I was seeing something unbelievable.


    (I''ve fallen. It can''t be helped that you didn''t turn into stone, but I can''t even restrain you... Is it because of your body''s characteristics? No, that''s not it...)


    It was confused about the ineffectiveness of its powers. And the loss of its third eye hurt more than anything, but the snake calmly began to consider the situation, like a deity.

 Chapter 163.4

    Chapter 163.4


    [Part 4/4]


    (You, you were avoiding attacks from outside your field of vision, right? It''s impossible to deceive me like that. Do you perhaps have eyes on your back?)


    The strike of the tail, which absorbed sound by protecting itself with bodily fluids, was certainly silent. Even with my heightened senses, I couldn''t fully perceive it. Yet, I dodged it. Without even looking. The snake questioned this.


    ...This is bad.


    "Hah, it''s not good to be overconfident. Know your own limits."


    (...)


    Rather than being provoked, the snake fell into silence. I have a bad feeling about this.


    (...Are you trying to deceive me? Are you trying to hide something?)


    It seems the Great Snake, who had calmly sensed the initial surprise attack, could not be fooled by such a hasty excuse. The snake instantly saw through it.


    (Oh, I see. That''s how it is.)


    And as the Divine Snake calmly contemted, surveyed everything, expanded its field of vision, it noticed. It couldn''t help but notice.


    Yes, that''s right. I am indeed holding my whole body tightly with a long rope. Strengthening it. However, even so, everything is stillcking. There''s no way I can react to the Great Snake''s speed with just that. Moreover, with the injuries I received from the initial attack, it should have been difficult to move properly.


    Therefore, it''s only natural that there are seeds and traps there. And the seeds have already been cracked. The crude rope binding has been exposed. So, what about the trap?


    "Ugh...!!?"


    At the end of the horizon, hidden on the top of a mountain with a good view, she was lurking. Suppressing her presence, she had been constantly observing every detail. Observing and "maneuvering." While listening to signals and the situation through the conch shell in her hand.


    Using her powers, Inaba-hime from the Kakitsugi family has been controlling my body''s movements from a distance. Even without any authority, I feel a sense of fear from the gazes directed at me, and I prepare myself with a weapon in hand, anxiously awaiting the catalyst of my powers.


    "Don''t underestimate me...!"


    I hold a massive spear, which serves as a catalyst for my abilities, determined to fight in this desperate situation.


    "You fool, run away quickly!! Use meeee!!"


    I shout angrily through a conch shell. Trembling in surprise, Inaba-hime immediately understands my intention and moves backward. Despite the excruciating pain coursing through my body, I move with all my might, separate from my anguished mind.


    Suppressing the screams of my body, I approach the giant snake. I get close to it. I''ll time for Inaba-hime''s escape. I must buy her time. It is the means for me to fight with this worn-out body, and it is my responsibility as the one who dragged her to the front lines.


    (You idiot!! You got caught!!)


    It immediately turned its head from Inaba-hime to me. The snake''s jaws were open as if they were going to split open, and a shining light came from the back of its throat.


    There is no longer any steam inside the conch shell. A premonition of death shes through my mind. Time seems to be slowing down like a racingntern.


    ...However, something small and thin fell, scattering red things.


    "Huh?"


    Before I can recognize what it is, a pale blue me appears in front of me. The wall of me bes my shield. It protects me from the rays.


    "What...!?"


    "Sorry...I''mte, aren''t I?"


    What I saw right after I was shaken up was the dignified profile of my childhood friend, the princess, who had emerged from the sea of mes of destruction...


    * * *


    Even though a fierce battle was going on in a corner of the forbidden area, this ce was really quiet. It was just silence.


    "Hmmm..."


    In a fort on a tree, the Middle Counselor sits elegantly, sipping tea, and ponders his fate as a captive. While pondering, he gazes at the magnificent nature before his eyes.


    With a brush in hand, he examines the poem.


    "''Birdcage, unavoidable, the edge of the well''... Hmm. No good. This is not very elegant."


    As he sings a verse, the Middle Counselor bes frustrated with hisck of poetic talent. Even in the imperial court, this was considered a w of the nobleman. Some even say that it was the reason he was denied promotion to the rank of Senior Counselor... But it''s just gossip, after all.


    "The way of tea is good, but creating something like this is better enjoyed than pursued."


    While he can arrange famous items and follow proper etiquette, this old man struggles with pursuits like poetry, painting, writing, and independent thinking. In his youth, he had a rough personality like that of a country samurai, and he was treated as a troublemaker.


    Thanks to that, when he proposed to the most renowned princess of the capital at the time, he was coldly rejected using impossible demands for betrothal gifts... But the old man smiles cheerfully as he recalls the past.


    "At this age, I find myself reminiscing about the past more and more. Is it true that we can''t beat time?"


    The old man sips his tea. He takes a deep breath and picks up a snack. As if ying, he starts to think of the next poem. He was truly enjoying a graceful moment.


    ...But then several huge monsters emerge from the shadows of the dense forest surrounding the tree-top pce.


    "Hmm, who could they be?"


    The old man, sipping his tea without paying attention to the surrounding monsters, asks the question, facing the invisible rear.


    ''...Oh? You figured it out? Why? You''re just an ordinary monkey, aren''t you?''


    Yao''s golden fox, appearing from the illusion, skillfully mixes mockery and confusion into her question. Indeed, this fox had great confidence in her own magic, so the doubt was reasonable.


    "Oh, it''s just something I learned from an old person''s teachings. ...When youkai show off, the most important thing to watch out for is the blind spot. Isn''t that right?"


    ''...''


    It wasmon sense. The monsters who rely on cowardly surprise attacks would never show themselves openly. Especially if they havee this far, it is only natural to think that there is a reason behind it, not just a mere beast.


    ''...You dared to test me, even though you are nothing but monkeys?''


    The fox trembles with shame. She is furious at having been deceived by the trickery of humans and foolishly revealing herself. The monster that mimics the form of a human res fiercely at the Middle Counselor.


    ''Since you yed with me, you will pay the price, won''t you? ...I will skin you alive!!''


    The voice of the spoiled woman transforms into the growl of a ferocious beast. In an instant, a Tengu descends from the sky and stands guard over the Middle Counselor. However, in this situation, it is a reassuring yet unreliable reinforcement.


    ''I thought there was something hidden! Coming all the way here just to die, what a foolish bastard you are!!''


    The fox leaped while mocking. The Tengu is quick-witted. And the opponent is an important person among monkeys. So it makes sense to have a guard and surveince role.


    However, no matter how high their potential is as a species, they are ultimately like a frog in a well who has been confined to a forbidden area. They have no experience. They don''t even know what a battlefield is like.


    The tengu is outnumbered, and the fox spirit highly values her own experience. At best, she''ll treat them kindly.


    ''I''ll strip your feathers instead of training you!!''


    In a sh, the Tengu swings their naginata at the fox. It looks like they hits her head, but it''s just an illusion! The golden fox, Ruri Kouka, sneaks up from behind and scares the Tengu. Sheughs at them for falling for it.


    "Really, these youkai think they''re the only ones who are safe, huh?"


    ''Huh? What...!?''


    Insults ring coldly from behind. Confusion and shock at the same time. She is blown away, crashing through the walls of the mansion.


    ''Gaahh!!? Wha-what is this...!!?''


    The fox stood up from the rubble of the pce, blood flowing from her head, and muttered words of confusion. She couldn''t understand the situation she found herself in.


    "The most important thing is to not let your guard down when you have the chance to defeat your opponent... The teachings of those who came before us are important, you see. Especially when you have a living example right in front of you."


    A sudden gust of wind blew. ck feathers danced in the air. Before she knew it, the fox''s henchmen who had been hiding around were all defeated. A giant corpse crumbled to the ground. The intruder wiped her wet hands and red spots scattered on the floor.


    ''You... You''re the one from that time...!!?''


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Well then, let''s show our gratitude with a little gift... It''s for my own benefit, but I won''t show any mercy."


    The half-youkai exorcist, with a deeply dissatisfied expression, sucked on the contents of a bag that was obscenely wrapped around her body.


    While pretending to be calm, her face turned bright red and her twisted mouth revealed sharp fangs.

 Chapter 164-1

    Chapter 164-1


    [Part 1/4]


    For Onitsuki Hina, it was a routine action. To her, it was just another ordinary act.


    The people around her felt differently. With the help of madam ck butterfly, the curse long rope that had been loosened once tightened around Hina again. This time, it was much tighter, leaving marks on her soft skin. The pressure was so intense it felt like her insides might get crushed. But for Hina, it wasn''t a big deal.


    "How''s the ritual? Was the intrusion sessful?"


    Hina asked the former boy who stood at a distance. Looking into his eyes felt like touching something dirty, but in this situation, his skills were essential. So, she calmly spoke to him.


    "...Yeah. The number of guards on surveince duty has decreased. They''ve also responded to the diversion and haven''t noticed us."


    In in words, they got back a report that was calm and duty-bound, without any feelings involved. Both Hinata and Shirowakamaru knew about it. They heard about it. The man managed to involve the Tengu through some strategy. Among the surveince team, the skilled ones had already left. Following Hina''s chosen n, the envoy members deliberately made their way into the forbidden area to catch the Tengu''s attention. The n was designed to work by limiting its functions and hiding its actionspletely... with all these factorsbined, this n was set up for sess.


    "Now, let''s do it, Kouyo."


    In response to the call, the dragon appeared from the skies. It was a majestic dragon wrapped in golden scales, as depicted in the imperial records and widely known scrollsa divine dragon. Kouyo, who Hinata contracted with, was from the Onitsuki family, highly esteemed, and revered.


    ''...''


    The dragon, usually allowed to roam freely,nded before its master''s eyes and squinted as if observing her closely. It seemed puzzled, though it was natural considering its appearance.


    "Good of you toe. There''s something I need you to do right away."


    Ignoring the dragon''s puzzled expression, Hina confidently or perhaps indifferently exined. Dragons, known for their intelligence and rationality over long lives, typically understood humannguage easily, but this time seemed like an exception.


    ''...? ? ?''


    Though the dragon didn''t raise its voice, it was clearly confused by its master''s iprehensible words, visibly shaken by the meaninglessness of the situation. But for the master, it didn''t matter.


    "Don''t understand? Then let me say it again."


    And Hina repeated the exnation to her slow-witted servant, further exacerbating the dragon''s confusion.


    "Tch, fine... Kouyo, I''m not asking for your understanding. Just follow orders. That''s all. Don''t think about unnecessary things, just fulfill your duty."


    Despite Hina''s cruel request, the dragon still doesn''t move. It just continues to stare at the one princess, growling low as if pleading for something.


    However, its efforts are in vain.


    "Big bro was there...!! Wait, this is! Big bro, be careful!!?"


    Shirowakamaru''s voice, sharing visual with a shikigami, gained a joyful tone, but immediately a scream followed. Hina didn''t even need to ask what it meant. There was no time for that.


    "Kouyo...!!"


    ''GROOOAAAARRR!!!!''


    Hinata''s urging, almost using, was sharp to the core. It was filled with murderous intent. A final warning. Followed immediately by a roar. And the breath of me enveloped Hinata. The mes, even lethal to top-notch exorcists...!!


    "Hey, can you wait for me? I''ll be right there..."


    In the moment when her consciousness was engulfed by mes, with a dreamy and blissful expression, Hina whispered sweetly. Ignoring the sensation of floating and loss enveloping her body, she simply looked at her dominant arm. She looked at her palm.


    Looking at the hand where she had cut off her little finger, sweetly, so sweetly, and then melting, melting, melting... her consciousness disappeared in the heat and light.


    Having experienced this sensation many times before, Hina felt no fear at all.


    ...The world spins. A pale me covers her field of vision. Instantly, her consciousness awakens, and the sensations in her scattered limbs revive.


    In front of her is the presence of a mighty and evil entity. But that''s not important. Feeling the gaze that hurts almost painfully, her lower abdomen twitches involuntarily. Blushing more than the mes, she slowly turns around.


    She reunites with her beloved, her dearest love.


    "I''m sorry... Did I keep you waiting?"


    She whispered softly and softly.


    "I''ll take over here. You should retreat."


    And facing the approaching intruder, she drew out the regenerated sword within her range of abilities.


    She attacked the monster. At the same time, Hina couldn''t help but feel intensely ufortable knowing that not only her body but also her belongings and clothes were being regenerated...


    * * *


    Generally, the exorcist family grows stronger with each generation. This happens because the total amount of inherited spiritual power increases through generations of marriages, umting lineage.


    Paradoxically, younger families have less inherited spiritual power. This was fatal. Youkai have physical abilities surpassing humans, possessing supernatural powers. The abundance of spiritual power rtes to physical enhancement, the number of techniques in Curse Art, and the ability to continue fightinga vital factor.


    Due to the Human-Youkai War, many ancient families were cut off, forcing the court to fill that gap. Somepromise in quality was unavoidable. However, there are limits even to mass production.


    So, the Imperial Court and the Omnyouji Bureau were focused in special abilities. Until now, these abilities, which could be described as one-shot performances, were treated as supplementary to physical abilities and Curse Art. However, by making them criteria for evaluating candidates for official exorcist appointments, they aimed to widen the pool of talent.


    The Kakitsugi family, including Kakitsugi Inaba, had a simr story. They began walking the path of exorcists due to sudden emergence of special abilities.


    One such ability was called "Kushiitaina." It''s a type of puppetry technique, a variation of Shikigami Art. By inflicting wounds on a target using a specific tool, one can control them. To exin further, it''s like controlling only the body while leaving the consciousness intact.


    Within the range visible to the naked eye, only one target can be controlled at a time, and once the wound heals, the authority is lost. It''s not a very convenient ability to use. However, in the circumstances surrounding me, it certainly had its significance.


    The curse long rope alone couldn''t move me. It''s basically just supporting my body. Unfortunately, it''s only supplementary, merely lifting me up. With just that, I couldn''t move at all. Especially if I need to deceive the Tengu group right away.


    Inaba-hime''s weapon is arge baton resembling a skewer. Its size and being a striking weapon are part of the n. It''s for minimizing the hit detection and for deceptive tactics.


    I got hit with this skewer. My blood was congested. And I was manipted. The reason for specifying the altitude with the Tengu and for continuously provoking with big words was to divert enemy''s attention. Due to her special ability, I had to be in a visible position to her naked eye. She couldn''t be blowed up with map attacks (AoE).


    "I thought so, but you''re ruthless...!!?"


    I spit out while witnessing the fierce battle between the first princess and the snake in front of me. It was because I was thinking of my own ipetence.


    It was a close call. If Hina hadn''t appeared, both me and Inaba-hime would have died. The Tengu group was probably eradicated. At least Hina''s intervention prevented that fate from being sealed. It was nothing short of lucky.


    "Honestly, I can''t exactly be happy about this...!!"


    It was guilt, and more so a matter of pride, but ultimately it was self-satisfaction. Anyway, there was someone saved. It would be out of line for me to express dissatisfaction about that.


    "...Inaba-hime, can you hear me!? Please respond!!"


    Pushing aside the kudzu vines, I shout into the conch shell. The response to my call came after a short while.


    ''I... can hear you.''


    The muffled voice peculiar to the conch shell was t and impersonal, yet I could tell it was trembling even as it tried to sound detached. It felt like being stared down by a divine serpent. It must have been an unnerving experience.


    "Okay. ...Change location now. Head to the backup surveince point!"


    Since her location has already been known, there''s a chance the snake might shoot a beam at her while she''s vulnerable. Before getting wiped out, she had to move.


    ''Are you still going to do it? Princess Onitsuki is here. Can''t win?''


    Intermittently, but questioning, Inaba-hime directed her gaze. Up there, the final battle was already underway.


    On my field of view, something exploded, and a beam swept through, blowing away everything around. Hina dashed across the hot springs, engulfed in blue mes, closing in on the giant serpent.


    ''Hissss!!!''


    The serpent''s cry was both a threat and a signal to attack. Poisonous snakes kept jumping out of the hot springs one after another. Ignoring them all, Hina approached. Anything she touched was instantly neutralized by her mes of annihtion, rendering them powerless.


    "Haaaahhh!!"


    ''...!!?''


    Then the sword swung down. A chunk of the giant snake''s face flew off in pieces. The monster screamed in pain.


    However, I wasn''t exactly happy about it. I already knew what to expect. Even Hina''s perfect hit was nothingpared to this power.

 Chapter 164-2

    Chapter 164-2


    [Part 2/4]


    "What...?"


    Hina frowned. In front of her was a severed, charred head. From it, countless snakes emerged, merging and multiplying, tightly wrapping around the giant snake. And then... they fused together.


    It was a self-regeneration simr to Yamanba''s, a bizarre divine power.


    ''Hissss!!!''


    The snakes, now mocking her, attacked Hina relentlessly, spraying corrosive liquid everywhere. Once it was hit, the flesh melted from the point of impact, creating arge hole. It was like a rain of deadly poison.


    "Don''t underestimate me!"


    Hina destroyed the venom with mes. She pushed her supernatural abilities to the limit for a breakthrough.


    (What a brute!)


    She was suddenly hit by a tail and thrown away. Just beforending far away, her entire body ignited. She dashed towards the giant snake from within a fireball.


    Of course, the mes from her body ignited the snake''s flesh. Normally, it would be a certain death, but the snake''s flesh split apart, giving birth to new ones from the severed parts, just like the head earlier.


    "If it''s divine power or something, I''ll keep killing until it runs out!"


    The first princess roared at the sight. Her words were true, except for the fact that it is difficult to realize.


    (After all, Hina''s spiritual power will run out first...!!)


    Hina''s supernatural ability wasn''t very efficient, and her spiritual power matched her delicate body. It wasn''t good to engage in a battle of endurance with opponents immune to attacks based on physical strength.


    "As you can see, we''ll proceed as nned. ...I understand your feelings, but I kindly ask for your cooperation."


    Understanding that she probably wanted to escape this intense battlefield, I pleaded for her help. Her cooperation was essential to survive this situation.


    "Understood. So... first, over there?"


    To the response from the conch shell, I nod in agreement, and I looked up at the sky. Though it would be wrong for Hina, dealing with the other party first in the sky was necessary.


    Watching the intense and elegant aerial battle between the Tengu and Oni, I thought about how it resembled a martial arts performance.


    * * *


    Flying itself was a great advantage. Due to gravity, attacking from above was easy, while attacking from below was exceptionally difficult tond effective blows.


    That''s not all. Being able to fly freely means being able to quickly escape danger. Instead of using the advantage of thend, they use the advantage of the sky to always keep themselves ahead in their territory... Tengu are especially skilled at flyingpared to various other bird youkai and insect youkai.


    They don''t rely solely on their wings. Tengu''s wings themselves are like a kind of cursed tool filled with dense youkai energy, absorbing and releasing spiritual power drifting in the air, enabling them to perform versatile high-speed flight that is impossible with aerodynamics alone.


    Kaede the Aka-bouchou of the Tengu knew this. Since the rough and tumble Aka-Bougumi specialized inbat, they particrly trained the Tengu''s strength in flying skills. There''s no reason not to use this on their strengths when facing external threats.


    And indeed, Kaede was one of the top flyers among the Tengu of Mt. Anma. If it were flight during battle, she might even be in the top three. With that extraordinary ability added, she might be better at flying than anyone else.


    "But is that, like, supposed to happen!?"


    Just before being crushed, Kaede made a p. The demon switched ces with Hina. She swung the rope, trying to strangle him. But the demon countered, throwing her off. She quickly cut the rope and distanced herself. As the Demon fell, he immediately kicked the water, rising to the surface. He emerged from the water and started running across its surface.


    "This is ridiculous!"


    Kaede spits out. the demon can jump but can''t fly or soar. Moreover, the turbid flow of the hot water also limits the demon''s mobility... It''s so absurd that one can''t help butin about the demon''s unreasonable movement. Even as sheins, she''s ovee by frustration.


    Dodging the demon''s powerful punches and des by a hair''s breadth, Kaede took advantage of the tiny openings to shift her gaze from one direction to another. She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    ''Darn it, is it stilling!? When will that monkey be able to kill the damn snake...!?''


    ''Don''t despair!! It''s toote to turn back now!! We just have to stick with it until the end, right!?''


    ''What about Mother!? What happened to Mother!? Was she saved!?''


    ''Yamabuki is badly injured!! Someone provide support!! Get them to retreat to the rear...!!''


    ''You bastard!! I''ll do it!! I''ll do it!! Come at me, you pests!!''


    The sky was filled with a chaotic buzz, on the brink of pandemonium.


    Tengu, even at their lowest, surpassed the average youkai. Many possessed qualities on par with great youkai.


    However, due to their poor social skills, specialization had advanced. Not all Tengu were proficient inbat; aside from the Aka and Kuro-Bougumi, many only had basic self-defense skills. No matter the talent or potential, without honing, it held no value. With the increasing numbers of snake servants, the Tengu of the vige were gradually being overwhelmed. The only reason it hadn''t copsed entirely was thanks to their organization and flying abilities.


    It was only a matter of time before they all fell apart. If the snakes or the demon approached, ughter would ensue. The bnce was precarious.


    "Tch, where''s Mother!?"


    She clicked her tongue, then nced at her mother. Seeing the one-armed, wounded Tengu being carried away by what looked like a guard, Kaede breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately after, she pped her hands and shifted position, evading the the demon''s savage sword.


    Kaede looked in that direction.


    "Who''s that...!?"


    Turning towards the direction of the rampaging giant snake, Tengu was puzzled. Finally, she notized. The mes of annihtion.


    "What is that!?"


    A delicate female swordsman engulfed in mes, engaging in a deadly battle with the giant snake. Astonished by the sight of her attacking the snake with beast-like roars, she immediately recognized the identity of the person.


    "That woman, she dared to interfere when we kidnapped her... Did shee to thank us?"


    She is confused for a moment. But immediately she remembered that there was someone more important to prioritize. And as she tried to find the man''s figure, a dark shadow loomed behind her.


    "Watch out!"


    Realizing that activating her powers would not be fast enough due to her posture, she swiftly descended to avoid the savage sword strike. Dodging it sessfully, but as she tried to turn back on the water''s surface, it appeared.


    "Tch, is that a small fry!?"


    Poisonous sea snakes leaped out from the water''s surface. She swiftly used her wings to fend off their attempts to bite, spit venom, or explode. However, this caused her to lose speed. Her movement paused. It took just a few moments to regain her speed. Against the demon, this dy was fatal.


    ''Aaaaarrrgghhhh!!!''


    The overpowering smell of alcohol tickled her nose unpleasantly. The the Demon closed in swiftly. No, he lunged. He opened hisrge mouth, attacking Kaede. When she turned around, countless sharp fangs had already enveloped her halfway. Her vision darkened. Everything turned slippery and dark-red. As expected, she couldn''t do a p in time.


    Being torn apart...!! Prepared for that, at least aiming for a mutual blow, but her rapid thinking ended up in vain.


    The scene looked as if it had rewound. The sound of a click echoed as the demon''s jaw locked shut, just after Kaede was released from the grip. If it had been even a few secondster, she would have been dead.


    "Rope...?"


    Realizing that it was a long rope tied around the neck of the the Demon pulling him from behind, tightening around him, her consciousness extended further. She then noticed a man fastening the rope around arge tree piercing through the surface of the water. Immediately, she leaped towards him.


    "That was close...!?"


    "And you! You''re alive!? I had a hard time finding where you were ying around!"


    It was banter, but Kaede knew there was no malice behind the teasing.


    "Should we hide somewhere for now?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Do you want my people to be ughtered?"


    Deeply embedded in flesh and coiling around from behind, the ropes seemed to be a challenge even for the formidable demon, struggling to tear them apart due to theplexities of physics and anatomy. It was only a matter of time before he would undoubtedly give in, perhaps not evensting a hundred, or even half that.


    "Is it that bad? ...Then, I must ask Princess after all."


    The man d in human skin nced sideways at the fierce battle between the serpent and the mes. The hellish struggle seemed to be heading towards a stalemate, with neither side gaining the upper hand. Or perhaps, would the woman tire out first at this rate?


    "Let''s stick to the original n. Fly and deliver the message to Princess."


    "Inside that? Are you asking me to die?"


    Pale blue mes that were clearly dangerous flickered. They scattered as sparks without hesitation, swirling around and igniting everything. It was like diving into a merciless storm of fire.


    "It''s not for my sake. It''s for yourrades and your mother. Or perhaps, are you afraid of facing your own skills in there?"


    "Haha, joking!"


    Kaede bravely responded to the final challenge and used a rope to tie up the man. She tightened it around him, holding him close, securing him against her chest, feeling a rush of adrenaline. As an extra measure, she left the rope with the Demon, hoping it would dy him a bit more from escaping. At least, she hoped so.

 Chapter 164-3

    Chapter 164-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Here we go all at once! You better talk on the way, don''t bite your tongue before we get there!!"


    With the man in her arms, Kaede became like a gust of wind, boldly plunging into the storm of fire.


    * * *


    Amidst the chaos of battling creatures like the giant snake (orochi), Tengu, the Demon, non-humans, and other supernatural beings, there was a skirmish taking ce on the outskirts of the Tengu vige, far away from there.


    ...Ruri Kouka was a typical fox youkai. She was a legitimate youkai fox, walking the righteous path.


    Originally, youkai foxes were known for their cunning and mastery of illusion. With their high intelligence and even deeper malice, they deceive, confuse, and harm people. They are creatures of cunning...


    Because of these traits, they have been prioritized for suppression and eradication by many countries, including Fus-kuni. And that was indeed the right decision.


    As a species, they are overwhelmingly female and are known for their violently beautiful appearance. But don''t be deceived by that. The beauty of youkai is superficial, and in the case of youkai foxes, it''s even more malicious in a sense.


    Just because someone is beautiful on the outside doesn''t mean their heart is beautiful, especially with youkai. Ruri Kouka is the epitome of such youkai foxes.


    She doesn''t possess a wide array of advanced skills beyond illusion like the revered ck fox once worshiped as Yoshinaga-anesama. Nor does she excel in simple violence like her annoying white fox stepsister. Butpared to those two, Kouka certainly stands out as a youkai fox.


    In the realm of pure illusion, this Yao''s golden fox could outsmart both ck and white foxes. Additionally, she could anticipate the emotions and thoughts of her opponents by observing their every move and subtle facial expressions. For this youkai fox, who had enchanted and destroyed many men, it was an easy task.


    ''Come on, Demon-san! Over here! Can you catch me?''


    With augh, the fox leaped and danced through the forest, disappearing as if into thin air. Shortly after, Matsushige Botan deflected numerous Will-o''-the-Wisps that wereunched from the side. However, she failed to notice one of them was actually a dagger disguised as a Will-o''-the-Wisp.


    "Ah!"


    Botan roughly pulled out the dagger that had stabbed her palm. The reason being it had an explosive tag attached to it. She threw it away into an uninhabited area, where it exploded. If she had been a moment slower in her reaction, her arm would have been blown off.


    ''Ha!! You''re quick to judge, huh!! Is it because you''re a dream demon that you''re so bold!?''


    "Fox!!"


    Mockery echoed from all directions. Countless clones danced around, taunting Botan from every side. Botan spat back at them, as if hurling insults. Deep down, she thought, "You''re definitely notplimenting that, are you?"


    "Annoying...!!"


    Then Botan sucked it up. She tore open one of the protective pouches wrapped around her waist. She savored the rich contents with a loud slurp. As the warmth filled her palm, the hole began to heal... making her even more ufortable.


    "You''ve gone and depleted my stock! What am I supposed to do now...!?"


    Sharpening her senses, Botan leaped. Towards a corner of the forest, where there was nothing.


    She punched. The trunk shattered. There was nothing. Nothing to see. Yet, Botan''s senses detected a disturbance in the air where there should have been none. A slight disruption, as if something had passed through. Where did she go?


    "There it is!"


    ''Whoops, that''s dangerous!''


    With a tight flick of her tail, something shed through the air. The fox quickly ducked, avoiding the de that swept overhead. The tail, de-like and long, belonged to a demon. It could stretch and contract, functioning much like a whip.


    "It missed...!! But!"


    Spotting the fox, which had be a half-beast, half-human creature, crawling on the branch, Botan quickly lunged forward, and kicked. The fox hurriedly dodged. The branch shattered into countless dust and fragments. It was as thick as a sumo wrestler''s body.


    ''What brute strength!''


    The fox taunted, and she disappeared. Botan was annoyed.


    (She''s quite skilled, huh? She''s using tools like a beast...!!")


    Probably not just with simple brute strength... And in a way, it''s shameful... She''s the one who was overpowered. But if she can''t hit her, it''s meaningless.


    Ruri Kouka acted like a fox-like youkai, teasing Botan endlessly. Botan couldn''t rely on her senses, especially her sight. Ruri Kouka always seemed to beyering multiple illusions, making it impossible to see through them. Without the heightened senses thate from being a youkai, Botan couldn''t see through theplex and eerie illusions, and even if she had them, she still couldn''t see through thempletely.


    (Well, if I can focus, there''s nothing I can''t do...!!)


    Botan clicked her tongue while ncing sideways at Ruri Kouka. It wasn''t impossible to see through the illusions if she concentrated. But she couldn''t do it. She couldn''t just focus on what was in front of her. Botan had something she needed to protect.


    Feeling slightly irritated, Botan released protective charms while watching the battle from the window of the tree-top pce, where the Middle Counselor (Chuunagon) observed the fight with a carefree attitude, almost as if they were sightseeing.


    ''Gotcha!!''


    "Huh!?"


    Then, the golden fox with keen observation skills didn''t miss the moment when the opponent''s attention wandered. From the side and slightly below, a Tant, a hidden de, was thrust out seemingly from nowhere. It was clearly coated with something unpleasant from the way it slid.


    It pierced into the slender side of hers. But it was an illusion. In counter, Botan tore through the fox. And then vanished. Multiple foxes appeared. They all attacked simultaneously. Botan knew that except for the leftmost one, the others were just shadows.


    It was a battle of illusions. They showed each other false images, trying to enchant and deceive, aiming to trick and trap. To an onlooker, the constant stream of illusions would have been overwhelming.


    (It seems like I''m being pushed back a bit...!! Her base skills are superior, huh!)


    Of course. The dream demon was indeed skilled in illusions. However, Matsushige Botan hadn''t be a dream demon until just a year ago. It wasn''t unreasonable that she couldn''t match up to the innate youkai fox. Rather, being able to hold her ground was a miracle. It was thanks to her experience as an exorcist, her grandfather''s teachings, and the quality of the dream demon factors she had assimted.


    ...On the other hand, for a fox, being challenged by a youngster is like a blow to their pride. It''s a big deal to be hurt like that.


    ''Is that all you''ve got? Don''t underestimate me!''


    The fox escted the illusion game, taking it up not just one but two levels. She bombarded Botan withyer uponyer of illusions, trying to outwit her senses. There were countless clones, voicesing from all directions. The sense of smell became meaningless amidst a hundred different scents, and the false sensations of heat and cold wore down her mind.


    Gradually, the bnce begins to crumble, bing increasingly obvious. Botan is pushed into a defensive position.


    ...But this is her n. She created an illusion to deceive, to lure her intocency and overconfidence. And then, she unleashed her trump card.


    "I didn''t want to use this too much, but!!"


    Botan ripped open two protective bags tied around her waist and bit into them. The youkai energy surged explosively. Her body strengthened, senses heightened... A feeling of invincibility washed over her!


    "Haha...!"


    ''What!?''


    With mockingughter that seemed unfamiliar to herself, Botanunched a counteroffensive.


    It was a kind of illusion magicparable to youkai foxes,bined with immense physical strength that far surpassed them. Through sheer physical might, Botan shattered illusions and broke through magic. There was no romanticism in this magical showdown, and that was just fine. Humans like Matsuhige, and exorcists in general, didn''t seek such frivolous things in their work. The idea of facing youkai foxes head-on with only curses was just a tale for the streets.


    ''You bastard...!?''


    Botan''s super senses made the illusions useless. Her enhanced abilities shattered traps and schemes. With this transformation, the youkai fox, who relied on pure illusion, lost her edge. The tide of battle swiftly turned against her.


    "And now, the finishing blow...!!"


    With a flourish, Botan tore apart the pouch hanging loosely from her waist. She thrust her dignity as a maiden into the gutter and pressed on relentlessly.


    ''It looks like it doesn''t taste good... What!?''


    The fox quickly sent out many illusion clones to confuse Botan. But her main body couldn''t escape. Looking closely, an arm grew from her heart. Her super senses saw through the illusion and led her straight to the real body. Botan stopped it.


    ''Was that...?''


    "It was just in time. If I were to use all my strength, the effect would wear off quickly with the amount of a small bag. It''s not efficient."


    The fox was astonished. Botan murmured calmly. It seemed Botan had divided the contents of the protective pouch too finely, and both physical abilities and enhanced senses were returning to normal. Of course, it still had an exceptional effect.


    Botan knew of more efficient bodily fluids, but had no intention of extracting or using them. Seriously, spare them.


    "...Now then. I managed to extract your heart skillfully. Thankfully, your head didn''t get crushed."


    For a moment, Botan felt disheartened, but then regained focus. There was a purpose within this fox''s head. Botan wanted to keep the neck intact to extract more informationter.


    So, she is making a sharp hand de. She''s about to cut off the fox''s head. Then...


    ''You stupid, perverted monkey!!?''

 Chapter 164-4

    Chapter 164-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Ugh!!?"


    From behind, there was a mockingugh. When Botan turned around, she was knocked away by eight tails. She jumped towards the tree-top pce of the Middle Counselor, crashing through the wall. It was a return to the surprise attack she hadunched.


    "Gaah!!?"


    Botan shocked, and confused. In intense pain, and ignoring all of that, Botan gets up. She quickly start to strengthen herself with the pouch in her waist.


    "Huh!? The pouch!!?"


    The protective pouch Botan tried to grab slipped through her hand. All the charms wrapped around her body vanished like morning dew. She looked at the fox, finding crushed protective pouches in her hand. The fox smirked with a malicious smile. She had been tricked. Surely, from the start...!!


    "This... Ggh!?"


    When she realized it, a sword was already piercing into her sides. Surely, being skewered by a sword itself was an illusion. The extreme illusion was also a form of targeted attack. It could deceive even the world temporarily, let alone mask personal injuries or pain.


    "Ugh, ugh...!"


    Even though it wasn''t a fatal wound, it felt overwhelmingly fatal. Nearly half of her internal organs were injured by the sword thrust. It was inevitable that she copsed right there.


    At the same time, she felt a presence closing in. Botan desperately tried to put strength into her legs. But she couldn''t stand. No matter what, her muscles had been torn apart.


    ''You''re quite foolish, aren''t you? Thinking you can beat a fox in an illusion battle? You should really keep your arrogance in check.''


    The fox''s mockery towards Botan, who was trembling on the ground, trying to stand up but unable to. However, in a way, it was unfair and unjust.


    ''Fox Window''... This fox, who is more like a great youkai close to cmity youkai, possesses abilities that are straightforward and typical of a youkai fox.


    That is to say, the power to nullify illusion-based curses and abilities. Her advantage lies in activating this ability as a top priority, disregarding differences in strength and even characteristics.


    The bnce of Botan and Kouka''s battle was based on the premise of casting illusions against each other. Even with heightened senses, if Kouka could focus solely on her own illusions, ignoring Botan''s, she could deceive herpletely. Engaging in an illusion battle with Kouka meant certain defeat from the start. It was all a charade.


    ''Well, that worked out nicely, didn''t it? Despite your illusions unraveling, your enhancements fading away, you still acted all confident with that silly grin on your face!! Ahahaha!! Well, I guess it wasn''t a bad performance as entertainment, huh?''


    As Botan tried to stand up, the fox kicked her and knocked her to the ground. The fox looked at Botan lying on the floor and started shouting loudly. The fox had a very rare beauty, but now it looked ugly because of her anger. This fox wasn''t good at fighting, but she enjoyed hurting others. When she thought she could win, she didn''t fight as hard, just to make her opponent hopeful before suddenly making them feel hopeless. That''s why Yoshinaga-anesama didn''t trust her enough to make her second-inmand. But the fox was unaware of this.


    "Ouch... You won''t... do this..."


    ''Oh, I won''t let you~''


    Before Botan could use her curses, the fox stabbed her sword into Botan''s hand. She stabbed it all the way to the floor. Botan screamed and the foxughed mockingly.


    "Fox... you...!!"


    ''Just now, you did a good job of stabbing my heart, didn''t you? Do you know? If you curse people, ites back to you twice? Oh, but I''m a youkai!!''


    The foxughed loudly, clutching her stomach. Sheughed over and over again, mocking Botan. Botan felt humiliated and clenched her teeth. For the fox, it was the best expression to see.


    ''Alrighty then! It''s time to say goodbye forever''


    With a mocking gesture, the eight tails of the golden fox pierced the chest of the lust demon...


    ''Well well well. Finally, the nuisance is gone, huh? Now, let''s get to the real fun, shall we?''


    Leaving Botan''s remains behind, the fox leisurely stepped into the pce. It was now one of the top priorities for the fox. To achieve the goal, she needed a necessary prey, a head.


    ''That way, huh?''


    Her sharp senses of the youkai immediately noticed it. She punched through a couple of walls. And found it. A monkey pouring tea carelessly. And a Tengu guarding him...


    "Huh? Oh, is it over? Well well, I didn''t quite get it all, but it was quite a spectacr illusion battle, wasn''t it? Absolutely marvelous, a sight to behold!"


    The Middle Counselor''sment directed at the fox, brimming with hostility, rubbed Kouka the wrong way. She furrowed her brow.


    "Alright, how about this? You''ve been quite active. Feeling thirsty, huh? How about a cup of tea?"


    Then, a teacup is offered. It''s hot matcha brewed from high-quality tea leaves. Kouka flicks it with her tail, sending it flying and shattering against the wall.


    "Oops. That was close, huh?"


    ''Hmph. Quite agile for an old man, aren''t you?''


    The fox thought of grabbing him by the wrist, but... by smoothly retracting his arm, the Middle Counselor avoided losing his hand. Truly befitting a former military officer.


    ''However, in the end, you''re just a mere human without any spiritual power. It''s nothing impressive, you know. ...Don''t take it personally, okay? It''s just your position. Your position...''


    If not for dealing with the Tengu emissaries, the Middle Counselor could have lived out his remaining days in peace. But now, this old man''s life and death held a significance far beyond his own lifespan and existence. It was the key topletely breaking the rtionship between the Tengu and Fus-kuni. Hence, the fox aims to take his life.


    "Umm. This is troublesome. You shouldn''t make such a fierce face. Even though you have such beauty, it''s a shame to spoil it. Shouldn''t you smile with more grace?"


    ''Are you begging for your life? Unfortunately, I''ve heard enough of thosepliments to be immune to them.''


    The fox scoffed at the futile struggle and continued forward, her tail swaying. The Tengu in front parried, struck, and maneuvered through. Although the naginata, which should have been a suitable weapon, was broken, the Tengu discarded the handle and prepared themselves.


    ''You''re quite determined, huh? Let''s not be stubborn and get along as youkai, shall we? Whoops, that was close!''


    Avoiding the released fire spell, the fox swung her tail, mming the Tengu into the wall. The Tengu didn''t die, but they were severely injured.


    ''Hmph. Just a bunch of mixed breeds after all.''


    As the disdainful words came out, the first thing that came to mind was the image of a white younger sister by adoption. Tsking at the defiant family member who had once been the most favored by the oldest sister, Kouka confidently approached the old man. The old man didn''t run away because he knew he''d be caught immediately if he did. Even though Kouka is low for a high-ranking youkai, her strong physical strength was iparable to a human''s.


    ''Do you have a preferred way of dying?''


    The fox asks, with malice. Asking specifically, it''s one of the fox''s cruel traits to choose a different way to kill than the answer given. It''s perfect when the opponent struggles, hesitates, and squeezes out an answer.


    "Oh, right. ...I think their weakness was their tail, right, Dgen?"


    The Middle Counselor asked the hummingbird sitting on the nearby floor.


    ''That''s correct. So then?''


    "Yeah, that''s it. Remember when Hibari-dono did it? Swift and clean. It was oddly satisfying to watch."


    ''Haha. Well then, as you wish.''


    The elderly man and the hummingbird converse leisurely. The fox suddenly realizes the tone of their conversation.


    The old man has never once spoken to her before.


    ''About that bird, what exactly...''


    ''That''s the n. As per the Middle Counselor''s request, make it happen. Got it?''


    Confused by the fox''s words, the hummingbird arrogantly dered, ordering towards the back of the fox. Taking a sharp breath, the fox turned around.


    "I caught you~"


    Kouka witnessed it: the dream demon holding one of her beautiful tails. She had a twisted smile that seemed entranced, enhanced by the bright red blood around her mouth, leaving an impression of both terrifying and alluring charm on anyone who saw her.


    It was full of malice. A bad feeling crept in.


    "Lick... I read it in a book. This spot is weak, right?"


    She held two of the chewed-up protective pouches on her tongue, rolling them provocatively. Matsushige Botan deliberately asked. It''s a well-known story that a youkai fox''s tail is an erogenous zone.


    A really unsettling chill ran down her spine.


    ''Hey, what do you think you''re doing? Stop it! Stop it now...!!!''


    "I don''t want to"


    The granddaughter of a dream demon, feeling very proud and confident, grabbed the arm of a fox who had raised her voice in frustration, pulling on her tail while sweating nervously.


    With a satisfying "thud" and the beast''s roar echoing through the forest...

 Chapter 166-4

    Chapter 166-4


    [Part 4/4]


    Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. It''s a race against time. Nothing more than a stall tactic. If the exchanged oxygen decreases and carbon dioxide increases, there will eventually be a limit. But before that, before that...!?


    "Puha, I see it!!"


    Kaede pulls away from the ovepping mouths. Silver threads extend, but are swept away in the murky stream. And there''s no time to worry about it.


    Turning around, a light appears in the darkness of the tunnel.


    "Now then. Shall we go!?"


    "Yeah. Let''s give our thanks!!"


    Both Kaede and I were yelling at each other. And then...right after, we were "thrown into the air."


    "Ouch, it hurts, ow...!!?"


    We hugged each other as we rolled on the ground, soaked and covered in slippery mud. Looking miserable, with a triumphant expression, we turned around.


    "Haha. It seems like the mighty snake god has a great heroic appearance again, huh?"


    Despite our terrible appearance, I still mocked the snake. In front of us was the figure of a giant snake, exhausted and vomiting profusely. The snake weakly copsed with its jaw open, drooling uncontrobly like a torrent.


    It seemed like the n had worked well.


    (You, could it be that you''re in my stomach?)


    "You''re not in your right mind, are you? Oh, I get it...!!?"


    The trick was simple. Kaede used her ability to teleport inside the snake''s stomach. That''s all there was to it.


    Kaede''s supernatural power is the ability to exchange herself with feathers, specifically, certain special feathers, as her focal point. It doesn''t matter how far away or where she is. And the focal point imnted within the Great Snake was...


    (When I devoured her wings...!?)


    "You got it. I was nning to make you eat them more skillfully, though!"


    The n wasn''t to devour her wings entirely. If somehow during the chaos of battle the snake could manage to swallow one wing... The oue was terrible, but well...


    Moreover, there was a battle even after getting inside the stomach. It was the stomach of a deity. Even if I thrashed around leisurely, I would be digested before causing much of a stomachache. Avoiding burning from the inside out due to transformation into a youkai, the danger to my own body, and the risk of involving Kaede, not to mention at the request of she, were all reasons for that.


    Not only steam was stored in the conch shell. I stored something else. Arge amount of alcohol. Tengu''s homemade brew is much stronger than human-made.


    "You''re weak against alcohol, arent you? Wasn''t it ages ago that you got drunk and lost your head?"


    In its stomach, there''s arge amount of high-concentration alcohol. I anticipated that it would be much worse to drink it than to expose itself to such a shameful state. It''s unlikely that its liver will be damaged. Even so, I was hoping for the exhaustion thates from drunken vomiting, as per tradition. The snake get drunk on just a sip. And if it''s just one sip, all the more so.


    "Oh, isn''t this something! Haha, how does Mt. Anma Tengu''s homemade sake taste? Can you handle drinking it like water?"


    Kaede mocked in the same way, soaking wet. It''s the result of exchanging her own wings, so of course, it''s a joy.


    "And now, here it is!"


    Kaede trembled as she approached the pile of snake vomit with her wet feet and prodded around. She pulled out what she had found in the midst of the disgusting pile.


    She showed the ancient yet divine sword, the "Juusokken Sword (Ten-bundle Sword)," which is a sacred tool inherited by Tengu.


    (T-This is!?)


    "It may smell pretty bad because of what you did, but this is our precious family heirloom. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"


    Out of spite, she wanted to hit with her family heirloom... Perhaps that was one reason she decided to apany me into the monster''s stomach, seeming to have made up her mind to sacrifice her own wings. With a smirk, she showed a lovely smile, covered in juices. It was a carnivorous smile. With a body paralyzed by poison, yet step by step, Kaede approached.


    It even seemed like she was deliberately walking slowly. It was a sadistic taste typical of a youkai. Other Tengu didn''t stop it, but watched while flying.


    The female Tengu reached the snake''s eyes.


    (You, half-baked...)


    "Shut up, snake."


    Before the snake could curse, the ten bundles of swords pierced through its skull. The sound of squishing was oddly satisfying. It was the sound of crushing the skull. When shedding its skin, there was no such sound.


    "And then...!?"


    (Gah!? Ha...)


    The follow-up was cruel. She pressed more than half the sword down into the flesh using her weight. She pushed it in, piercing the bones, and stirred the sacred tool inside. The giant snake''s pupils trembled as its insides were mixed up. It shook its body creepily as if it was numb, and its tongue thrashed about. And then... it stopped moving like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "...Ha. What a pathetic sight."


    She spat out a mockingment at the arrogant snake. It really gave them a hard time.


    "Tomobe..."


    "...Hina-sama."


    I noticed a presence. I turned around at the same time in response to the call from behind. A dignified female swordsman was standing there. Her body was without any injuries. But the blood soaked into her clothes showed just how fierce a fight she had been through.


    (In the original story, she often relied on her special abilities and took risks...)


    Seeing is believing. Seeing it in person made my heart ache. I felt a sense of guilt and sadness. I asked her to stop because of her sudden participation, but I thought she was treated quite harshly.


    Indeed. However, that doesn''t mean I can simply report it here.


    "Was the Demon defeated?"


    "Yes, it was in the way."


    "Thank you, Princess. The situation is quiteplicated. For now, please put down your weapons."


    I asked Hina, who was always ready to start round two with the Tengu. She was serious. To the Imperial court, it wouldn''t be surprising if the Tengu were involved in such a mess. The Tengu flying around probably understood that, as they were armed. But I wanted to avoid continuing to shed blood here.


    "...!!"


    After a silence, Hina swung her sword towards the sky. She swung it to burn away.


    ...the youkai that had been following the giant snake.


    ''Gah!?''


    ''Gah!!?''


    The raging mes roughly swallowed up the airspace crowded with youkai. They engulfed both screams and cries. The delicate bnce of the thin ice in the sky shifted abruptly, tipping in favor of the Tengu crowd. The remaining Mry youkais, startled by the downfall of the great snake, began to flee in a panic...


    "I see, understood. I''ll trust you."


    Sheathed my sword, Hina obediently followed my request, much smoother than I anticipated. Whether out of concern for the Middle Counselor hostage, consideration for my position as Household Member Coordinator, or perhaps due to the personal rapport between me and her... I felt thetter held the most weight. In other words, I was being indulged.


    "My apologies."


    That''s all I could say at the moment. There was no other way for me to express gratitude to her, who had just done me a great favor.


    Regardless, with this, the main ordeal was resolved without incident. Now, it was just a matter of endless excuses and exnations to patch things up. Adjusting the aftermath...


    (But is this really the end...?)


    It''s still too early to do that.


    (...Don''t make fun of me, you monkeys and birds! There''s no way you can kill a god with this level of skill!!)


    I look towards it. The snake was rising up. With its eyes bulging, spilling out a pale red substance from its shattered skull, it still leaped at me in one go. Coming towards me, looking to bite, swallow me whole.


    "Tomobe!"


    I heard Hinata''s voice. Reacting, when I turned towards the voice, a female swordswoman rushed towards me in a hurry. She was in a panic, but I sent her a familiar signal.


    "Huh!?"


    It seemed almost like a reflex action. Hina immediately stopped in her tracks. I nodded at her reaction. Nodded, and... as for me and Kaede behind me, we were swallowed by the snake''s jaws.


    "Tomobe!!?"


    (You fool!! You''re too careless not to even react!!)


    Hinata''s scream. The snake''s sneer. Hinata red at the snake with hostility. The snake, looking at Hinata like that, grinned even more. And then, it looked at me and Kaede standing there, and was amazed.


    (...Another magic trick?)


    "No, we didn''t do anything. We just opened up your stomach, that''s all."


    I patiently exined the truth to the puzzled snake.


    (Opened up? What? !!? Ah, gaa...!!?)


    The snake finally realized. Its body also seemed to realizete. A slit appeared smoothly from its jaw to its stomach. Blood overflowed. A thread extended from the tip of the slit near its tail. The thread extended...it was connected to my hand.


    All the way to my hand, to Teguruma.


    "I knew it. You can''t be dead without divine punishment, right?"


    And I knew. Isn''t it a monster''s promise to ambush?


    "We didn''t split your head with Tant just for revenge, did we?"


    Kaede chimed in nearby. That''s right. Pulling out the Tengu''s tool spit out was for a more practical reason. After all, the Tant was ced inside the snake''s stomach.


    Sharper than the des spat out by Tsuchigumo are the spider threads. Wrapped around, there''s hardly anything they can''t cut. For instance, a cursed de soaked in divine punishment, capable of ying gods... I wrapped Teguruma''s threads around the de and thrust it into the snake''s belly wall. As it was carried and spat out, Teguruma continuously rolled and stretched the thread. It passed through into the belly.


    And the moment it was spit out, the thread pierced into the snake''s internal wall starting from the jaw. It is unimaginable that the inside is tougher than the outer skin. It tore cleanly, but it was so clean that it camete.


    "The curse is a vow of our own, right? And... if you soak it in alcohol, it''s better to open it up to let the vor out, right? ''(`) zzZZ... () Ha! (^^)The premonition of my great sess again!!'' ...No, it''s over now, isn''t it?"


    My criticism to the child god spider who just woke up, and the departing giant snake crumbled to the ground almost simultaneously...

 Chapter 165-1

    Chapter 165-1


    [Part 1/4]


    It was noisy and chaotic. In a way, it was even crazy. And if people think about it sensibly, it was reckless.


    In the dark night, they stayed outside without making a sound or letting any light out, not seeing, not hearing, not saying anything, never looking up at the moon. They only wished for the sunlight of tomorrow toe... That was supposed to be the only thing that those beings, not much more than primates, could do.


    So it was originally a reckless attempt. Having a bonfire outdoors, roasting meat, getting drunk, singing and dancing wildly. It was like a suicidal act. However, they were allowed such unimaginable extravagance. From this day on, those who had acquired this fertilend...


    Later known as the capital of the Central region, they had made their own thend promised to be the most fertile in the Far East.


    People are celebrating joyously. Songs of celebration are being sung. Those who have gathered from many hidden viges, those who have wandered aimlessly through barrennds, those who have been persecuted and exiled, are now celebrating in a new and safe ce. It is the beginning of a ritual that willter develop into a festival of prayers and growth. Truly a happy asion.


    ...Among the crowd, there was one lone crow sitting at a distance.


    "..."


    "What''s wrong? Why are you making such a gloomy face at a celebration like this?"


    A man who had been sitting on a log, sipping fruit juice, naturally sat down next to her.


    He had a handsome face, was dignified and intellectual. He was the same as the most important person to her, but unlike the positive ''him'', he exuded a frivolous coldness that made her feel inexplicably guarded.


    "It''s not good to have such a sullen face at a celebration. It ruins the mood and, worst of all, you might step on someone''s toes, right?"


    With a meaningful deration, the man directed his gaze towards the center of the festival. Around ''him'', the one who had aplished great deeds and was surrounded by grateful vigers, local leaders gathered, chatting animatedly. Despite outwardly appearing carefree, ''he'' seemed to be calmly deflecting their attention, but she could sense the weariness built up over years of acquaintance.


    "The celebration of great deeds marks the beginning of political strife. Those who have surrounded ''him'' will now vie for leadership. It''s ruining what could have been an inspiring story."


    "Disgusting..."


    What were they doing? Couldn''t they just be genuinely happy in the moment? While it''s true that all''s well that ends well, this certainly ruined everything.


    "Oh well. They''ve always been the kind of people to do whatever it takes to survive... In fact, you could say it''s prudent of them not to have fallen out with each other until now. They understand that there''s time for politics, and now is that time."


    The man dered, almost as if he were speaking of someone else''s business, sympathizing with ''him'', who was caught up in it all.


    "And you, too."


    "...Me? Why?"


    She tilted her head, wearing a puzzled expression at the remark from the leader of the wandering specialized in hunting down deceitful monsters. She couldn''t understand why she would be involved in such an ugly whirlpool.


    "You''re one of his oldestrades, with an important role even in this critical situation. His trust in you is immense, and your aplishments are great. Rewards and influence are promised."


    She received an impolite nce as if she were being evaluated. Plus, the tone of the remarks felt like a test of herself... Above all, she felt difort in the exnation itself.


    "I just wanted to be of help to him. That''s all... I didn''t work expecting any rewards."


    "What you think isn''t important. What those around you think is."


    The frivolous leader took a sip of his murky liquor. Then he continued.


    "Those around won''t tolerate your presence. You''re too much of a nuisance. Too abnormal. Too much of an eyesore."


    "I don''t care what they think. I''m not here to have difficult conversations."


    If only that person believed in her, that would have been enough. He believed in her, and she trusted himpletely. That''s why he relied on her, and she fulfilled any dangerous tasks he asked of her.


    ...And because she believed in him, she''s still alive today. He never forced her into hopeless gambles. They''re bound by a strong bond. What is there to worry about? What is there toin about? Who could ever break that bond?


    "Huh? What if he abandons you?"


    "Abandon me?"


    As she tries to end the ufortable conversation and stands up, she''s stopped by a remark thrown her way. She furrows her brows and looks at the man. He smiles cheerfully. It was unpleasant.


    "You won''t have as many chances to rely on strength from now on. Your role will also decrease. As he takes on more work, you''ll boast about fulfilling your duties while being idle, won''t you?"


    "......!?"


    She almost instinctively pped his cheek, but themotion of the crowd interrupted her. She looked over, seeing ''him''.


    He was heading towards the campfire, brushing off the clinging old folks. Once he took off his coat, he jokingly started belly dancing. The young crowd burst intoughter at the sight. The man beside her gave ''him'' a cold stare and apuded ''him'' mechanically.


    "Hahaha, he puts on quite a show, clowning around like that. Must have been a hassle talking to the old folks. Seems like they were trying to push their daughters or granddaughters onto him."


    "..."


    The flutter of wings wasn''t a coincidence. She felt a definite tremor... trying to stay calm. Nausea crept up.


    "...Are you ready to literally strip for him?"


    "...Are you kidding me?"


    She wasn''t as naive as she seemed, unable to understand the sudden proposal. Despite her appearance, her mind was surprisingly mature. She understood exactly what the man meant.


    "He''s serious. Not a bad choice, you know? He may not bepletely indifferent either. He''s probably better than some princess from who-knows-where. You could rely on him confidently, too."


    "I don''t trust your intentions."


    "It''s pragmatic. We don''t want meddling in our position by troublesome inws. Some of them even dislike what we do."


    "Is it because of things you''ve done to earn resentment?"


    They were a group of professionals hired for monster hunting. However, their skills weren''t always used solely for the benefit of others, and they often demanded contracts that served their own interests.


    "It''s a mutual benefit kind of thing. You don''t really care what happens to others, right?"


    "..."


    Her silence was an affirmation. Besides him and a few around him, she didn''t harbor much affection for the rest. It wasn''t entirely because they were partly monsters, she believed...


    "...In three days, my team and I are going to investigate the mountains to the north with him. It''s to study the flow of Spiritual Vein branches."


    "Oh, really?"


    "I can rmend you as an escort, too."


    "Huh...!?"


    She shuddered at the hidden meaning behind the man''s words.


    "...Let me repeat. Are you serious?"


    "Are you the one who''s serious? Opportunities like this don''te often. Regretes toote. No risk, no reward, right?"


    "..."


    She left without a word. The man called out from behind.


    "Let''s wait until tomorrow night. I''m expecting a positive answer."


    The proposal was tempting. Tengu, walking away silently, was filled with doubt.


    "...Hehehe."


    The leader of the wandering monster hunters smirked as he watched her small figure disappear into the distance.


    ''Keteri?''


    "Mmm... Pochi?"


    When she woke up, the first thing she saw were countless amorphous eyeballs and a strange cry.


    She wakes up and grimaces at the pain running through her body. She realizes she is being carried on the back of a guard dog from her vige.


    "What... that''s right. I remember, I was..."


    She feels momentarily confused. But then she remembers the twists and turns it took to rescue her daughters, she remembers the presence of that dreadful snake, and she recalls the intense suffering. She had passed out from the pain without realizing it.


    "...Pochi, did you help me?"


    ''Keteri!''


    The one-armed Tengu understood the answer given when she questioned her old friend, even though it was vague. They had been friends for a long time.


    "Everyone... ah, that''s right."


    She looks into the distance, witnessing the back-and-forth battle between her children and the mountain monsters in a distant sky.


    "Silly kids. Why do theye out like that?"


    She wonders why they don''t just forget about her and the need to fight. It would be fine to run away or abandon the mountain. There is no inconvenience. After all, it was never the reason to be fixated on it.


    "Oh, I remember now. That guy...!?"


    And she recalls. She senses. The presence of that huge snake. Hurriedly, she looks around, searching for it.


    "Huh?! Run...!!?"


    As she spots the two people lying on the ground, she let out a scream, and at the same time a murky stream of light engulfed them...


    * * *


    It was a miraculous feat. The aerial battle where Tengu threw all their flying skills at the great snake. The fact that Kaede, who was clearly inferior in strength, could hold out this long and even without inflict injuries on the man she held was truly a miracle.


    Miracles on a tightrope do notst forever. Eventually, hope will be crushed. Rather, it could even be said that it was fortunate that she only lost one of her wings.


    (Yes, fortunate. You did well. Imend you. You can boast to the Yama in the underworld.)


    The looming ck snake before us boasted arrogantly. Its body was marked with shallow cuts from cursed des, but they were nothing serious, thanks to Kaede''s skilled maneuvers.


    It was a prof to the brave resistance of the smaller beings.


    "Haha, what a joke...!! We''re nning to make snake sake with the insignia of this damn snake! So, hand over that head...!!"

 Chapter 165-2

    Chapter 165-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Kaede cursed, mocked, and confronted with a fierce expression. But looking at her pitiful state, it seemed like empty bravado. It was too miserable, too pathetic. It was as if...


    (Hmph. A loser indeed. Truly... pitiful.)


    "Don''t pity me, reptile...!!"


    Kaede felt infuriated by the condescending and arrogant gaze from above. It felt like there was more to it than just being looked down upon.


    Her anger stemmed from her concern for herrades...


    (God''s will. Everything is as it should be under God''s actions. So, I have the rightful reason to pity. Have people these days forgotten even that?)


    "I don''t care. Stop bbering...!!"


    Kaede retorted to the one-sided conversation. But in this situation, it felt too hollow. No matter how much she cursed or condemned, the hopeless situation wouldn''t change.


    Yes, words alone wouldn''t change anything. Therefore...


    "Kaede, go! Do it...!!"


    "Alright!!"


    Kaede, catching her breath in the time she earned, nodded firmly as I yelled. With a cheer in response, she pped. It was the activation of her special ability.


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, my vision spun. I reached it. The slippery, scaled skin loomed before me. Without hesitation, I slipped out from Kaede''s side and dashed forward.


    During the aerial battle, in the midst of swinging the dagger, Kaede''s feathers were aimed at the small gap between the scales on the snake''s spine. The foundation of supernatural powers. Swapping ces there, I wielded the rope as nned.


    (Oof!?)


    "You fool!!"


    The snake''s quick act of turning its head backwards was counterproductive. If the rope wrapped around the snake''s neck, I would end up swinging in the air like a pendulum. Putting my weight on it, I quickly did a full turn and cut the rope. I cut it andnded.


    On the head of the giant snake. I''ll step on the summit and bring it down.


    "Stupid snake, release light or poison towards your own head!?"


    (You...!?)


    The snake instinctively shakes its head to try to shake me off. It''s fine that I can''t tell front from back, left from right. My body can''t move on its own anyway. The rest of the cut rope and supernatural powers automatically guided me. I quickly grip the snake''s skin with my nails, resisting being shaken off. Some nailse off. But I don''t mind. This kind of thing is cheap.


    "I think... it''s around here!?"


    Anticipating the congested area in the brain. I aimed the Tant. With the power of the Earth Mother imbued in the cursed de stained with the blood of the gods, wounds caused by divine power couldn''t be healed by this snake''s ability. However, delivering a fatal blow with the Tant wasn''t easy. Hence, I aimed for the vital points.


    "Alright, I''ll make you match for a loser like me...!!"


    As soon as I said that, I deeply thrust the cursed de into the top of the head, just as I had done to Tsuchigumo before.


    (Gaah!!?)


    The giant snake screamed with its snake eyes wide open. Its long body convulsed. I pulled out the Tant. Red fresh blood scattered. It wouldn''t regenerate. I could do it!!


    "Inaba-hime, please give it your all this time...!!"


    My shout directed at the hanging conch shell. Spiritual power gathered in my arm. It was a body strengthening using gathered spiritual power. Increasing my strength to the limit, I thrust the cursed de towards the wound.


    (Gaah!!?)


    My arm twisted into the snake''s head around the elbow area. The snake''s eyes widened, convulsing fiercely and foaming. It was a natural response to brain damage.


    ''We did it...!?''


    "Did we...!?"


    A joyous, childish voice leaked from the conch shell. Below, the voice of the Tengu, likely still clinging to the snake, echoed. However, I didn''t agree.


    "Isn''t it too soft...!?"


    That impression stemmed from a simr experience with the spider deity''s head before. The snake''s head was clearly softer than Tsuchigumo''s. It was unthinkable. How could a snake, closer to divinity than that damn spider, have softer skin?


    (Oh. Do experienced ones speak the truth? You''ve seen through it well. Even seasoned ones can be fooled, huh?)


    ""!?""


    A mocking voice echoed in my head, and I turned around to a dreadful growl. The giant snake looked down with amusement. No way. Could this be...!?


    ''It''s withering!?''


    "This is...!?"


    "Tch, is it shedding!?"


    The snake that had a tant stabbed in its head suddenly crumpled and copsed. Kaede, I and perhaps even Inaba-hime, all understand that the giant snake we were fighting moments ago was a deception.


    The shedding of the divine snake had powers beyond simple regeneration. By leaving a part of its own soul behind, it was able to temporarily control a separate body like a puppet. When and from where it had been switched out... waspletely unclear.


    (There!)


    "Damn!! Monkey, hurry over here...!!"


    The snake''s tail was about to sweep everything away. Kaede called out to me. Unable to fly properly, I prepared to face it as soon as I returned. However...


    "Aaah!"


    The female Tengu screamed. Kaede''s body stiffened. Her body was bitten by the countless venomous snakes overflowing from the shed skin. The Tengu''s body twisted and spasmed. Her pupils trembled. Multiple baby snakes quickly coiled around her limp body.


    "There''s no way Ill let this happen!"


    I leap from the snake''s discarded head and head towards her. I rush over, dive in, and peel off the baby snakes before embracing her. Meanwhile, the giant snake''s massive tail looms closer and closer...


    "Just in time..."


    With a deafening roar, the snake''s discarded head explodes. I, along with the baby snakes, are blown away. As we plummet, she embraces me tightly. Looking downward, we see the water''s surface rapidly approaching as we free fall...!!


    "Oh crap!!"


    "The rope, quickly...!!"


    "Huh!? Right!!"


    In response to Kaede''s call, I manipte the rope wrapped around me. The rope, fueled by my spiritual power, extends and coils around Kaede''s hands, forcing her to move. She ps her hands together.


    "Whoa!!"


    The scenery changes abruptly. We teleport to a predetermined point, the mountaintop, which I had assumed would withstand even a tsunami of hot water. But with Kaede''s wings torn and poisoned, can she endure any longer...!!?


    "Can you stand!? Is it hopeless!!?"


    Kaede tried to stand up, but immediately realized the futility of it. One of her legs was twisted in an unusual direction by a strike from the snake''s tail. It would be impossible to walk like this, even if she tried her hardest.


    "Medicine, medicine!! It''s in my hip...!!"


    Kaede pleaded, her face turning as pale as a dead body, sweating profusely. In response, I quickly took a pill from the medicine box by her side. It wasn''t an antidote, but rather an anesthetic and painkiller to help alleviate her suffering. When I offered her the pill, she shook her head. I crushed it and pushed it into her mouth.


    By the way, all of this was being controlled by Inaba-hime, who was observing the situation through her conch shell.


    "Eww. Bleh... Ugh!!? Haa... Haa... Can''t you be a little gentler? I asked for a drink, but when it''s ady you should show some mercy, right!?"


    "It''s payback time, isn''t it!... But more importantly, do you think you can do it?"


    I spoke for Inaba-hime and asked Kaede. She stared back at me.


    "...Is there any reason I can''t go? Anyway, did you see it? Is the n still on track?"


    "I confirmed the damage from thest hit. No mistake. We''re not off course."


    Answering Kaede''s question with a face that looked like death was near, I assured her. Yeah, it''s fine. I made sure the seeds were real.


    (Oh? Still scheming something? That''s intriguing.)


    "...!"


    I pushed the female Tengu making her lie down. The beam passed above us, sweeping through the area, cutting, crushing, melting, gouging...


    "This isn''t Apsaras...!?"


    I found myself falling into a huge hole in the mountain behind us. The beams were on a whole different level. I could see the other side of the mountain, with a clear blue sky and lush forests.


    "You''ve been messing around, ying this whole time...!?"


    "Don''t move, monkey!!"


    "Huh!?"


    At the same time that Iin, a shadow covers me and Kaede. ck sshes scatter like buckshot. Kaede spreads her broken wings to their limit. She spreads them, covering both me and herself.


    The air filled with the acrid scent of burning flesh. Kaede''s anguished screams pierced the air as she writhed in agony. Amidst the sshes of dissolving poison, she shielded me with her wings. But in her effort to protect me, her wings began to rot away...


    "Kaede...!!"


    "Cut it off, quickly, do it quickly!!"


    "Huh! You beast!!"


    I touch her decaying wings with a special glove on my tanto. The wings, originally eaten away, were now even more miserable. They had holes where they had dissolved in ces. The holes were spreading as they melted. There was no choice but to cut them off in one go.


    "Hang in there...!!"


    "Ugh...ah!!?"


    From the base, I thrust the tanto into the wings, cutting them from the very edge to leave as much of them as possible. I tear them apart.


    I cut off her proud wings.


    "Phew...phew!?"


    Kaede writhes on the ground, drooling from the corner of her mouth, and I can do nothing tofort her or help her.

 Chapter 165-3

    Chapter 165-3


    [Part 3/4]


    (Pitiful bird, aren''t you? Do you not think so, monkey mimic?)


    The snake, who had been observing our humiliation and disgrace, turned to me and inquired. The words from the source of all this were nothing short of arrogant and patronizing.


    "You damn snake, treating this as entertainment...!!"


    (It''s quite amusing. If you have achievements, I''d dly ept them. Unlike that half-baked bird, it seems you have some backbone, don''t you?)


    With haughty arrogance, the snake epts my hostility, maintaining its god-like superiority.


    "I''ve always wondered... Do you know about me? Who told you?"


    (How uncouth. You are speaking to me now. Bringing up others is not appropriate. You should be more careful in the future.)


    "What''s next...!!?"


    With Kaede in my arms, I brandish the Tant. It''s a desperate gamble. The snake looks down on it and sneers openly.


    (...Hmm. It seems you''re nning something? Then show me quickly. Oh, I haven''t seen your true face under that skin yet, have I? Or is it that? Well, hurry up.)


    "You damn...!!"


    The female Tengu I hold curses vehemently at the snake''s words. She res at it with sharp eyes, but that''s all she can do. She has no more strength left in her body.


    (I have no use for you. Disappear... What''s wrong, monkey mimic? Aren''t you going to do something?)


    "Hah. Who said... I''d just blindly follow orders? Do you even have proof that you''re real? I''m not going to deal with another discarded shell!"


    At my retort, the snake sneered again. Its mouth twisted unnaturally, wrinkling, drying up, withering away.


    ...Far behind, the snake lurking beneath the surface of the water reveals itself.


    A golden light overflowing from its mouth.


    "Oh, just as I suspected?"


    (Perfect. If you''re not going to hold back, I''ll cut through that trump card right now...!!)


    The response to my provocation and usations was light. It was a beam of destruction on the same scale as the one that pierced the mountain earlier, or even surpassing it. The heat beam of destruction approaching head-on...!!


    "Kaede...!!"


    I called out the name of the Tengu next to me. I held her protectively. My field of vision was filled with light, consumed by it. And then, and then, and then....


    It was on par with a spiritual explosion.


    Concentrating and condensing the divine energy within its abdomen, the snake channels it into a powerful torrent of force, using its own colossal body as the barrel to elerate andunch it. This simple yet immensely destructive technique surpassesplex curses and abilities, delivering destruction on a grand scale. In ancient times, this technique was feared for its irrational power, as it was unleashed from the eight jaws, forming a barrage that could easily y even gods. Indeed, it was this divine feat that defeated the Forest Dragon in ages past.


    ...Now, its neck is only an eighth of its former size, and the divine energy itself, along with the organs thatpress it, are simrly diminished. It may now possess only a fraction of the firepower it once did.


    (Heh, hahahaha! Is this all I can do... squeezing out, just this much...!!)


    Despite coughing fits, the snake observes the destruction it has wrought. Before its eyes, the mountain where the monkey mimic stood is obliteratedpletely, not a trace remaining. It is now a scorched wastnd. The billowing dust forms mushroom clouds, a testament to its decline, eliciting a bitter, mockingugh.


    To bring out the true potential of the monkey mimicry, the snake pushed itself too hard despite its fallen state. By pushing too hard, it ended up disappointed in itself for only being able to do this much. The snake don''t think it overdid it. At least not as much as those monkeys who use forbidden techniques like spirit-deficient ignition explosions and such. Its own technique of light beams is a very clean skill that does not risk polluting the environment.


    (And, even more so...)


    What disappointed the snake even more was the oue of its grand gesture that it had made. Using its keen sensory organs to search, it hunts for that monkey mimic. If the snake sets its mind to it, it could even detect the opponent''s presence by crossing one or two mountains.


    But they''re not there. There''s no sign of that monkey mimic. Could it be that they escaped with the Tengu''s magic trick?


    (...No. If that fox woman''s words are true, then that would be impossible.)


    If the story is true, the monkey mimic won''t let it slide. The unteral decision by the female Tengu also seems suspicious. Many Tengu are still fighting above. Their sense of camaraderie seems too high for them to just leave and run away.


    Therefore, that must be the case.


    (That fox... Did she blow her own trumpet too loudly? What a dull conclusion.)


    Disappointment is always greater when expectations are high, even if those expectations are selfish. Such is the privilege of the divine. After all, divinity does not cater to human sensibilities.


    (...My unworthy son... To meet his end in such a ce. Useless fool.)


    Disappointment piles upon disappointment. It senses the disappearance of that presence. The Demon that emerged from one of its heads, though its mind was feeble, his arms were remarkably strong. He had been useful in releasing his own seals and performing menial tasks... Truly, it was a disobedient child.


    (There''s no helping it. Perhaps it''s time to start afresh.)


    Many ns have gone awry. Instead of trying to fix things now, it might be better to start fresh. To kill the immortal woman who killed its son. To also kill the Tengu. The mountain youkai are in the way, so let''s kill them too. The fox will receive a punishment for her mischief. The people who came from the court should be treated simrly...no, it might be more interesting to let some of them escape. Next, someone with more substance maye.


    (...That''s the n. Who should I face? Bring them all on at once if you like.)


    And the snake turned around and called out. In front of it was a woman made of fire. In the sky, a few Tengu were left open. Even though it offered them the first move, no one came to attack.


    Honestly, it was truly... disappointing.


    (Alright. If that''s the case, I''ll show you what I can do. Resist a little...uhh!!?)


    The grand and arrogant deration was interrupted by a groan.


    (Ugh, what''s happening...!? )


    Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced the snake''s stomach, causing it to wriggle in agony.


    (Something''s... happening!!)


    Cramps, intense pain, stomach ache, nausea. And... terrible dizziness.


    (Wa, arrrggh...!!?)


    The situation changed rapidly. The ck snake''s head turned pale. Its belly swelled rapidly. Its body expanded. It surged. Its jaws opened. And...


    (Gggggaaarroooarrrr!!!!?)


    With a tremendous roar, the great snake spewed forth. Like a muddy stream, it expelled everything. Everything it had contained in its belly. Everything.


    With a fierce scent of alcohol...


    * * *


    The n was based on sacrifice.


    Killing the great snake from the outside was almost impossible. Due to its authority, attack methods were limited. Due to its massive body, inflicting a fatal wound was extremely difficult.


    So, I sought a solution from predecessors. From two legends, I constructed a strategy to conquer the snake.


    One is the legend of ying the snake, not the creature itself but the famous eight-branched snake, the Yamata no Orochi. It dates back before the founding of Fus-kuni and involves intoxicating the snake with alcohol.


    Another one is the legend of Issun-bshi, which is based on a story of a giant killer.


    The two legends werepared because they had simr characteristics and required simr elements to create a simr situation.


    What was needed in the end was resolve, not mine, but the resolve of my partner in this battle. It was almost like a wish for suicide. Even if she survived, she would definitely lose something important. The day before starting this journey, I confirmed this. I confirmed it and got a willing agreement.


    It was a story that had been told before. A battle together. From the beginning, the possibility of survival was very low. Considering that, the necessary sacrifice was much cheaper. Above all...


    "Are you going to teach that darn snake a lesson? Then, isn''t losing one side a cheap price to pay?"


    With a gleeful and sadistic smile, the Tengu''s words revealed the deep-seated grudge against the snake.


    "The problem is... gulp. !!? Whether this can hold... uh, that''s the question, you know!?"


    In the darkness, tossed around in a muddy stream, I shouted for breath. The smell of alcohol and the stench of life. I was swallowed by a mixture of lots of alcohol, hot water, and stomach fluids as I flowed along. mming my whole body against the fleshy walls, I was pushed along.


    "Kaede, cough, are you okay!?"


    "I''m not okay at all, obviously! cough!"


    Even Tengu, already in critical condition, shouted. But shouting didn''t help. My whole body was mmed against the same fleshy walls. Drowning, being carried away.


    "Huff, huff... I can''t breathe! Damn it!"


    Drowning. Drowning. Drowning. My body couldn''t move freely. Of course not. Inaba-hime''s power was null at the moment. Her power wouldn''t activate unless it she sees it.


    Water in my lungs. Crap! Losing consciousness in this ce... What a stupid way to die!


    "Monkey, open your mouth!"


    "Ah, Gghhh...!"


    Kaede''s face was right in front of my eyes and nose. My instant confusion turned into shock right away.


    Our lips meet roughly. My tongue is pushed aside. But I know instantly her intention.


    It''s mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. No, it''s more like oxygen cirction. Circtory breathing. There''s no time for me to say it. Indeed, there''s no other choice. I quickly send my breath into the other person''s mouth. A warm breath sent back. I inhale it with all my might, taking in oxygen, then exhale it towards her mouth.

 Chapter 165-4

    Chapter 165-4


    [Part 4/4]


    Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. It''s a race against time. Nothing more than a stall tactic. If the exchanged oxygen decreases and carbon dioxide increases, there will eventually be a limit. But before that, before that...!?


    "Puha, I see it!!"


    Kaede pulls away from the ovepping mouths. Silver threads extend, but are swept away in the murky stream. And there''s no time to worry about it.


    Turning around, a light appears in the darkness of the tunnel.


    "Now then. Shall we go!?"


    "Yeah. Let''s give our thanks!!"


    Both Kaede and I were yelling at each other. And then...right after, we were "thrown into the air."


    "Ouch, it hurts, ow...!!?"


    We hugged each other as we rolled on the ground, soaked and covered in slippery mud. Looking miserable, with a triumphant expression, we turned around.


    "Haha. It seems like the mighty snake god has a great heroic appearance again, huh?"


    Despite our terrible appearance, I still mocked the snake. In front of us was the figure of a giant snake, exhausted and vomiting profusely. The snake weakly copsed with its jaw open, drooling uncontrobly like a torrent.


    It seemed like the n had worked well.


    (You, could it be that you''re in my stomach?)


    "You''re not in your right mind, are you? Oh, I get it...!!?"


    The trick was simple. Kaede used her ability to teleport inside the snake''s stomach. That''s all there was to it.


    Kaede''s supernatural power is the ability to exchange herself with feathers, specifically, certain special feathers, as her focal point. It doesn''t matter how far away or where she is. And the focal point imnted within the Great Snake was...


    (When I devoured her wings...!?)


    "You got it. I was nning to make you eat them more skillfully, though!"


    The n wasn''t to devour her wings entirely. If somehow during the chaos of battle the snake could manage to swallow one wing... The oue was terrible, but well...


    Moreover, there was a battle even after getting inside the stomach. It was the stomach of a deity. Even if I thrashed around leisurely, I would be digested before causing much of a stomachache. Avoiding burning from the inside out due to transformation into a youkai, the danger to my own body, and the risk of involving Kaede, not to mention at the request of she, were all reasons for that.


    Not only steam was stored in the conch shell. I stored something else. Arge amount of alcohol. Tengu''s homemade brew is much stronger than human-made.


    "You''re weak against alcohol, arent you? Wasn''t it ages ago that you got drunk and lost your head?"


    In its stomach, there''s arge amount of high-concentration alcohol. I anticipated that it would be much worse to drink it than to expose itself to such a shameful state. It''s unlikely that its liver will be damaged. Even so, I was hoping for the exhaustion thates from drunken vomiting, as per tradition. The snake get drunk on just a sip. And if it''s just one sip, all the more so.


    "Oh, isn''t this something! Haha, how does Mt. Anma Tengu''s homemade sake taste? Can you handle drinking it like water?"


    Kaede mocked in the same way, soaking wet. It''s the result of exchanging her own wings, so of course, it''s a joy.


    "And now, here it is!"


    Kaede trembled as she approached the pile of snake vomit with her wet feet and prodded around. She pulled out what she had found in the midst of the disgusting pile.


    She showed the ancient yet divine sword, the "Juusokken Sword (Ten-bundle Sword)," which is a sacred tool inherited by Tengu.


    (T-This is!?)


    "It may smell pretty bad because of what you did, but this is our precious family heirloom. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"


    Out of spite, she wanted to hit with her family heirloom... Perhaps that was one reason she decided to apany me into the monster''s stomach, seeming to have made up her mind to sacrifice her own wings. With a smirk, she showed a lovely smile, covered in juices. It was a carnivorous smile. With a body paralyzed by poison, yet step by step, Kaede approached.


    It even seemed like she was deliberately walking slowly. It was a sadistic taste typical of a youkai. Other Tengu didn''t stop it, but watched while flying.


    The female Tengu reached the snake''s eyes.


    (You, half-baked...)


    "Shut up, snake."


    Before the snake could curse, the ten bundles of swords pierced through its skull. The sound of squishing was oddly satisfying. It was the sound of crushing the skull. When shedding its skin, there was no such sound.


    "And then...!?"


    (Gah!? Ha...)


    The follow-up was cruel. She pressed more than half the sword down into the flesh using her weight. She pushed it in, piercing the bones, and stirred the sacred tool inside. The giant snake''s pupils trembled as its insides were mixed up. It shook its body creepily as if it was numb, and its tongue thrashed about. And then... it stopped moving like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "...Ha. What a pathetic sight."


    She spat out a mockingment at the arrogant snake. It really gave them a hard time.


    "Tomobe..."


    "...Hina-sama."


    I noticed a presence. I turned around at the same time in response to the call from behind. A dignified female swordsman was standing there. Her body was without any injuries. But the blood soaked into her clothes showed just how fierce a fight she had been through.


    (In the original story, she often relied on her special abilities and took risks...)


    Seeing is believing. Seeing it in person made my heart ache. I felt a sense of guilt and sadness. I asked her to stop because of her sudden participation, but I thought she was treated quite harshly.


    Indeed. However, that doesn''t mean I can simply report it here.


    "Was the Demon defeated?"


    "Yes, it was in the way."


    "Thank you, Princess. The situation is quiteplicated. For now, please put down your weapons."


    I asked Hina, who was always ready to start round two with the Tengu. She was serious. To the Imperial court, it wouldn''t be surprising if the Tengu were involved in such a mess. The Tengu flying around probably understood that, as they were armed. But I wanted to avoid continuing to shed blood here.


    "...!!"


    After a silence, Hina swung her sword towards the sky. She swung it to burn away.


    ...the youkai that had been following the giant snake.


    ''Gah!?''


    ''Gah!!?''


    The raging mes roughly swallowed up the airspace crowded with youkai. They engulfed both screams and cries. The delicate bnce of the thin ice in the sky shifted abruptly, tipping in favor of the Tengu crowd. The remaining Mry youkais, startled by the downfall of the great snake, began to flee in a panic...


    "I see, understood. I''ll trust you."


    Sheathed my sword, Hina obediently followed my request, much smoother than I anticipated. Whether out of concern for the Middle Counselor hostage, consideration for my position as Household Member Coordinator, or perhaps due to the personal rapport between me and her... I felt thetter held the most weight. In other words, I was being indulged.


    "My apologies."


    That''s all I could say at the moment. There was no other way for me to express gratitude to her, who had just done me a great favor.


    Regardless, with this, the main ordeal was resolved without incident. Now, it was just a matter of endless excuses and exnations to patch things up. Adjusting the aftermath...


    (But is this really the end...?)


    It''s still too early to do that.


    (...Don''t make fun of me, you monkeys and birds! There''s no way you can kill a god with this level of skill!!)


    I look towards it. The snake was rising up. With its eyes bulging, spilling out a pale red substance from its shattered skull, it still leaped at me in one go. Coming towards me, looking to bite, swallow me whole.


    "Tomobe!"


    I heard Hinata''s voice. Reacting, when I turned towards the voice, a female swordswoman rushed towards me in a hurry. She was in a panic, but I sent her a familiar signal.


    "Huh!?"


    It seemed almost like a reflex action. Hina immediately stopped in her tracks. I nodded at her reaction. Nodded, and... as for me and Kaede behind me, we were swallowed by the snake''s jaws.


    "Tomobe!!?"


    (You fool!! You''re too careless not to even react!!)


    Hinata''s scream. The snake''s sneer. Hinata red at the snake with hostility. The snake, looking at Hinata like that, grinned even more. And then, it looked at me and Kaede standing there, and was amazed.


    (...Another magic trick?)


    "No, we didn''t do anything. We just opened up your stomach, that''s all."


    I patiently exined the truth to the puzzled snake.


    (Opened up? What? !!? Ah, gaa...!!?)


    The snake finally realized. Its body also seemed to realizete. A slit appeared smoothly from its jaw to its stomach. Blood overflowed. A thread extended from the tip of the slit near its tail. The thread extended...it was connected to my hand.


    All the way to my hand, to Teguruma.


    "I knew it. You can''t be dead without divine punishment, right?"


    And I knew. Isn''t it a monster''s promise to ambush?


    "We didn''t split your head with Tant just for revenge, did we?"


    Kaede chimed in nearby. That''s right. Pulling out the Tengu''s tool spit out was for a more practical reason. After all, the Tant was ced inside the snake''s stomach.


    Sharper than the des spat out by Tsuchigumo are the spider threads. Wrapped around, there''s hardly anything they can''t cut. For instance, a cursed de soaked in divine punishment, capable of ying gods... I wrapped Teguruma''s threads around the de and thrust it into the snake''s belly wall. As it was carried and spat out, Teguruma continuously rolled and stretched the thread. It passed through into the belly.


    And the moment it was spit out, the thread pierced into the snake''s internal wall starting from the jaw. It is unimaginable that the inside is tougher than the outer skin. It tore cleanly, but it was so clean that it camete.


    "The curse is a vow of our own, right? And... if you soak it in alcohol, it''s better to open it up to let the vor out, right? ''(`) zzZZ... () Ha! (^^)The premonition of my great sess again!!'' ...No, it''s over now, isn''t it?"


    My criticism to the child god spider who just woke up, and the departing giant snake crumbled to the ground almost simultaneously...

 Chapter 166-3

    Chapter 166-3


    [Part 3/4]


    (Pitiful bird, aren''t you? Do you not think so, monkey mimic?)


    The snake, who had been observing our humiliation and disgrace, turned to me and inquired. The words from the source of all this were nothing short of arrogant and patronizing.


    "You damn snake, treating this as entertainment...!!"


    (It''s quite amusing. If you have achievements, I''d dly ept them. Unlike that half-baked bird, it seems you have some backbone, don''t you?)


    With haughty arrogance, the snake epts my hostility, maintaining its god-like superiority.


    "I''ve always wondered... Do you know about me? Who told you?"


    (How uncouth. You are speaking to me now. Bringing up others is not appropriate. You should be more careful in the future.)


    "What''s next...!!?"


    With Kaede in my arms, I brandish the Tant. It''s a desperate gamble. The snake looks down on it and sneers openly.


    (...Hmm. It seems you''re nning something? Then show me quickly. Oh, I haven''t seen your true face under that skin yet, have I? Or is it that? Well, hurry up.)


    "You damn...!!"


    The female Tengu I hold curses vehemently at the snake''s words. She res at it with sharp eyes, but that''s all she can do. She has no more strength left in her body.


    (I have no use for you. Disappear... What''s wrong, monkey mimic? Aren''t you going to do something?)


    "Hah. Who said... I''d just blindly follow orders? Do you even have proof that you''re real? I''m not going to deal with another discarded shell!"


    At my retort, the snake sneered again. Its mouth twisted unnaturally, wrinkling, drying up, withering away.


    ...Far behind, the snake lurking beneath the surface of the water reveals itself.


    A golden light overflowing from its mouth.


    "Oh, just as I suspected?"


    (Perfect. If you''re not going to hold back, I''ll cut through that trump card right now...!!)


    The response to my provocation and usations was light. It was a beam of destruction on the same scale as the one that pierced the mountain earlier, or even surpassing it. The heat beam of destruction approaching head-on...!!


    "Kaede...!!"


    I called out the name of the Tengu next to me. I held her protectively. My field of vision was filled with light, consumed by it. And then, and then, and then....


    It was on par with a spiritual explosion.


    Concentrating and condensing the divine energy within its abdomen, the snake channels it into a powerful torrent of force, using its own colossal body as the barrel to elerate andunch it. This simple yet immensely destructive technique surpassesplex curses and abilities, delivering destruction on a grand scale. In ancient times, this technique was feared for its irrational power, as it was unleashed from the eight jaws, forming a barrage that could easily y even gods. Indeed, it was this divine feat that defeated the Forest Dragon in ages past.


    ...Now, its neck is only an eighth of its former size, and the divine energy itself, along with the organs thatpress it, are simrly diminished. It may now possess only a fraction of the firepower it once did.


    (Heh, hahahaha! Is this all I can do... squeezing out, just this much...!!)


    Despite coughing fits, the snake observes the destruction it has wrought. Before its eyes, the mountain where the monkey mimic stood is obliteratedpletely, not a trace remaining. It is now a scorched wastnd. The billowing dust forms mushroom clouds, a testament to its decline, eliciting a bitter, mockingugh.


    To bring out the true potential of the monkey mimicry, the snake pushed itself too hard despite its fallen state. By pushing too hard, it ended up disappointed in itself for only being able to do this much. The snake don''t think it overdid it. At least not as much as those monkeys who use forbidden techniques like spirit-deficient ignition explosions and such. Its own technique of light beams is a very clean skill that does not risk polluting the environment.


    (And, even more so...)


    What disappointed the snake even more was the oue of its grand gesture that it had made. Using its keen sensory organs to search, it hunts for that monkey mimic. If the snake sets its mind to it, it could even detect the opponent''s presence by crossing one or two mountains.


    But they''re not there. There''s no sign of that monkey mimic. Could it be that they escaped with the Tengu''s magic trick?


    (...No. If that fox woman''s words are true, then that would be impossible.)


    If the story is true, the monkey mimic won''t let it slide. The unteral decision by the female Tengu also seems suspicious. Many Tengu are still fighting above. Their sense of camaraderie seems too high for them to just leave and run away.


    Therefore, that must be the case.


    (That fox... Did she blow her own trumpet too loudly? What a dull conclusion.)


    Disappointment is always greater when expectations are high, even if those expectations are selfish. Such is the privilege of the divine. After all, divinity does not cater to human sensibilities.


    (...My unworthy son... To meet his end in such a ce. Useless fool.)


    Disappointment piles upon disappointment. It senses the disappearance of that presence. The Demon that emerged from one of its heads, though its mind was feeble, his arms were remarkably strong. He had been useful in releasing his own seals and performing menial tasks... Truly, it was a disobedient child.


    (There''s no helping it. Perhaps it''s time to start afresh.)


    Many ns have gone awry. Instead of trying to fix things now, it might be better to start fresh. To kill the immortal woman who killed its son. To also kill the Tengu. The mountain youkai are in the way, so let''s kill them too. The fox will receive a punishment for her mischief. The people who came from the court should be treated simrly...no, it might be more interesting to let some of them escape. Next, someone with more substance maye.


    (...That''s the n. Who should I face? Bring them all on at once if you like.)


    And the snake turned around and called out. In front of it was a woman made of fire. In the sky, a few Tengu were left open. Even though it offered them the first move, no one came to attack.


    Honestly, it was truly... disappointing.


    (Alright. If that''s the case, I''ll show you what I can do. Resist a little...uhh!!?)


    The grand and arrogant deration was interrupted by a groan.


    (Ugh, what''s happening...!? )


    Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced the snake''s stomach, causing it to wriggle in agony.


    (Something''s... happening!!)


    Cramps, intense pain, stomach ache, nausea. And... terrible dizziness.


    (Wa, arrrggh...!!?)


    The situation changed rapidly. The ck snake''s head turned pale. Its belly swelled rapidly. Its body expanded. It surged. Its jaws opened. And...


    (Gggggaaarroooarrrr!!!!?)


    With a tremendous roar, the great snake spewed forth. Like a muddy stream, it expelled everything. Everything it had contained in its belly. Everything.


    With a fierce scent of alcohol...


    * * *


    The n was based on sacrifice.


    Killing the great snake from the outside was almost impossible. Due to its authority, attack methods were limited. Due to its massive body, inflicting a fatal wound was extremely difficult.


    So, I sought a solution from predecessors. From two legends, I constructed a strategy to conquer the snake.


    One is the legend of ying the snake, not the creature itself but the famous eight-branched snake, the Yamata no Orochi. It dates back before the founding of Fus-kuni and involves intoxicating the snake with alcohol.


    Another one is the legend of Issun-bshi, which is based on a story of a giant killer.


    The two legends werepared because they had simr characteristics and required simr elements to create a simr situation.


    What was needed in the end was resolve, not mine, but the resolve of my partner in this battle. It was almost like a wish for suicide. Even if she survived, she would definitely lose something important. The day before starting this journey, I confirmed this. I confirmed it and got a willing agreement.


    It was a story that had been told before. A battle together. From the beginning, the possibility of survival was very low. Considering that, the necessary sacrifice was much cheaper. Above all...


    "Are you going to teach that darn snake a lesson? Then, isn''t losing one side a cheap price to pay?"


    With a gleeful and sadistic smile, the Tengu''s words revealed the deep-seated grudge against the snake.


    "The problem is... gulp. !!? Whether this can hold... uh, that''s the question, you know!?"


    In the darkness, tossed around in a muddy stream, I shouted for breath. The smell of alcohol and the stench of life. I was swallowed by a mixture of lots of alcohol, hot water, and stomach fluids as I flowed along. mming my whole body against the fleshy walls, I was pushed along.


    "Kaede, cough, are you okay!?"


    "I''m not okay at all, obviously! cough!"


    Even Tengu, already in critical condition, shouted. But shouting didn''t help. My whole body was mmed against the same fleshy walls. Drowning, being carried away.


    "Huff, huff... I can''t breathe! Damn it!"


    Drowning. Drowning. Drowning. My body couldn''t move freely. Of course not. Inaba-hime''s power was null at the moment. Her power wouldn''t activate unless it she sees it.


    Water in my lungs. Crap! Losing consciousness in this ce... What a stupid way to die!


    "Monkey, open your mouth!"


    "Ah, Gghhh...!"


    Kaede''s face was right in front of my eyes and nose. My instant confusion turned into shock right away.


    Our lips meet roughly. My tongue is pushed aside. But I know instantly her intention.


    It''s mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. No, it''s more like oxygen cirction. Circtory breathing. There''s no time for me to say it. Indeed, there''s no other choice. I quickly send my breath into the other person''s mouth. A warm breath sent back. I inhale it with all my might, taking in oxygen, then exhale it towards her mouth.

 Chapter 167-1

    Chapter 167-1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Why... Why are you like this?"


    The intense pain where her arm was cut off was unbearable, but the girl didn''t care about it anymore. What hurt her more than anything was the expression on the young man''s face before her.


    His expression disyed not just confusion but also shock, despair, and fear. He held her arm tightly with wrinkled hands. On the groundy writing tools, scrolls, and countless jet-ck crow feathers...


    As she thought about her actions, her intentions, and the oue, she understood how serious the situation was. She raised her dirty face.


    In the dark forest at night, unable to move, she gazed up at him...


    "No, this is...! N-no, no!!"


    "Don''t speak! I won''t allow you to use Kotodama (word technique)...!!"


    "A chain or rope!! Bring more of those!! We can''t stop this one with just this!!"


    As soon as the exorcist girl opened her mouths to apologize, she was gagged. With strengthened wings, limbs, and spiritual power, they relentlessly sealed her with specially trained chains and custom-made ropes.


    Even with one arm gone, the girl stayed alert, mercilessly dealing with any part of their enemies. Spending her life fighting clever monsters, she understood that any mistake could mean their end. Swiftly cutting off heads was seen as a kind act. At first, there were only two of them, but soon more allies arrived, overpowering her.


    "Phew. That was close..."


    "Leader!"


    Someone emerged from the bushes. The girl, lying on the ground, pleaded for understanding, if not innocence. She sought defense from her.


    "To think you''d resort to such deeds at this juncture... Truly, even half-transformed, monsters are still monsters. One must remain vignt."


    "Ugh!?"


    But a cold, indifferent gaze looked down upon her. She couldn''t help but shiver at theck of warmth in those eyes, so devoid of humanity.


    Why? How? Hadn''t they endured hardships together, cooperated for his sake? How could this be happening?


    "Leader, what should we do? Should we..."


    "It''s not our ce to decide her fate. However... it''s unlikely we can seek judgment now. Restrain her, take her away. It''s not proper to expose her any further in front of our lord."


    Following the leader''s orders, her subordinates respectfully escorted her away. They all agreed with the urgency of the situation.


    They didn''t want to burden the young man they had chosen as their new leader any further. They had decided to look up to him for guidance.


    "Yotachi!"


    "It''s dangerous!! Stay back!!"


    As the girl was roughly dragged away, the young man tried to stop. In his hand was a blood-stained sword. He was the one who had cut off the girl twisted arm, the one they called the Sword of Vengeance (Harimoto sword).


    "But she''s...!!"


    "Do you forget what she did just moments ago?! Such atrocities... cannot be forgiven!"


    The emerged girl interrupted his defense with harsh words. She was not only his loyalpanion since ancient times but also his faithful servant. She tried to calm him down, blocking his view of her, directing her infinite hostility towards her.


    "Monsters will always be monsters. They''ve been waiting for this moment all along!! Deceiving you, our lord, deceiving us, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. How despicable...!!"


    The face of Isuzu (the crow mother?), once their ally, now twisted with scornful words and hostility. It was difficult to imagine she was once their friend, leaving her shocked and unable to respond.


    "Isuzu, cut it out with that attitude!!"


    "My lord, please calm down! If I hadn''t noticed...! Such a reaction is not like you, my lord!!"


    "Ugh!!"


    He tried to reprimand hisrade, who he had treated like a little sister, for her foul-mouthed behavior. But her sharp retort left him speechless. Yes, her usual self wouldn''t have raised her voice like this. She wouldn''t have been visibly shaken. Above all, she wouldn''t have been so unclear in her words.


    "I, I..."


    "I understand the pain of being betrayed byrades. But... please. It doesn''t have to be right now. But please, soon... make a brave decision as you usually do, my Lord!"


    Everyone has decided to follow the man... that''s what Isuzu pleads. She begs with her eyes, clinging to him, imploring him.


    "...Let me decide after I calm down a bit."


    He couldn''t help but feel pitiful at the words from his old friend. He leaned on them, maybe too much. Trying to calm himself, he turned on his heel, as if trying to escape from the situation. It was unlike him to be so indecisive. His confusion and agitation were evident to those around him.


    "...I can''t afford to die before making a decision. Stop the bleeding for me."


    With a slight nce back, hemanded. But he didn''t meet her eyes. It was his fear, his attempt to escape. He refused to face her any longer. It was the ultimate despair for her.


    "My lord, I''ll be by your side. I''ll protect you."


    "Yeah..."


    He disappeared into the depths of the forest as if fleeing. And Isuzu followed him, three steps behind.


    "...Filthy bird."


    Just before disappearing into the forest, the girl looked down on the crow following with contempt in her eyes, and spat out.


    "..."


    And in the silence, the girl exchanged a nod with the exorcist. With sharp eyes and a faint smile, she responded with a click of her tongue... Without even looking back this time, the girl followed him, moving with light and nimble steps.


    With a twisted grin on her lips, she moved with an agile pace, as if dancing.


    This was about 1500 years ago. A very delicate moment indeed...


    * * *


    "Disappearrrr!!"


    ''Ki!?''


    In the deep forbidden mountains, a samurai d in armor like a lump of iron suddenly emerged from the bushes with a strange cry and charged forward recklessly. He swung his sword down. Or perhaps it would be more appropriate to say he smashed it down. Either way, it was a fierce blow.


    ''Kya...''


    With a single stroke, or rather, a single split, the youkai lurking in the Mt. Anma perished without even understanding what had happened, unable to even scream.


    "Phe...!"


    Taking a deep breath, Ukon M (the warrior that battle with protagonist in the beginning of this arc) remained on guard with his sword ready. After a moment of vignce... and confirming that there was no immediate threat, he signaled to the others.


    "You''ve done well, Ukon. It''s time for a break!"


    "I''ve already taken down eight of them. That should be enough!"


    Despite the encouragement from the samurais who also emerged from the bushes, Ukon shook his head.


    "I can still go on. I can''t afford to be discouraged by this."


    Especially considering the proposal from the princess of Onitsuki.


    To think that she was casually advancing into the forbidden forest as a diversion, considering her patriotic duty!


    Their intrusion, under the guise of retrieving the fallen bodies from the attack, was met with little resistance from the Tengu. With only a few scattered troops and a reasonable excuse, the Tengu seemed hesitant to stop them by force, and so far, they hadn''t encountered any obstacles.


    "We''re probably under surveince."


    "I don''t care. I''d rather have it that way."


    Drawing attention and gathering the surveince, they assisted the princess''s infiltration. So much so that they needed to attract even more attention.


    "You talk too much. Let your actions speak louder than words."


    Ukon cautioned hispanions. Silence is golden. And for them, the task at hand was not something to be taken lightly. Retrieving the bodies was a serious effort. They couldn''t leave the youkai''s bait untouched. Especially if it belonged to someone with spiritual power...


    "It should be around here..."


    Ukon and his group had advanced to the point of contact between the Tengu and the diplomatic mission. It was the deepest pration among several diversionary teams. They had a specific task of finding the remains of certain individuals.


    "Do you think they''ve all been devoured already? I can''t imagine those monsters leaving anything behind."

 Chapter 167-4

    Chapter 167-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "You''re involved, aren''t you? Take some responsibility and exin. The vige is in turmoil."


    "Seriously?"


    Kaede, with a very troublesome expression, looks even more displeased when she looks at Hina. And then she begins to exin. About the snake, the attacks on the pioneer vige and the envoys, and... the youkai lurking among the envoys.


    "Regarding the envoys, we only shot one person. And... they weren''t exactly your people."


    The first contact with the envoys. Negotiations. At that time, Kaede and the others had seen through that the head of the Kakitsugi family wasn''t human. The warning wasn''t actually aimed only at the envoys.


    And Kaede had shared that information with me when she had the chance, so I had been keeping my trump card ready for when it was needed. I had been waiting for an opportunity to rescue Kakitsugi Inaba while pretending not to notice until thest moment, for her safety. I had also considered that if there were a spy for the giant snake, they could be carriers of deceptive information. Well, it turned out to be needless worry and effort, didn''t it?


    "Your big shots are safe too. He''s probably leisurely drinking tea andposing poetry by now. He''s all rxed and carefree."


    "So what?" Kaede''s response to this was indifferent. Hina continued, almost like she was interrogating.


    "Did you guys seriously just mock us this far and then try to brush it off and make peace? What a pain."


    Feeling the intense hostility directed at them, all of the Tengu except for Kaede braced themselves. It was the expected reaction.


    "...Back then, things were tough for us too. We had no choice but to invite reinforcements in that manner. Cut us some ck, will you?"


    It must have been incredibly difficult for the proud Tengu vige to seek help from the court, which they scornfully likened to a group of monkeys. Hence, Kaede and the extremist anti-god snake faction didn''t just drive away the envoys but also resorted to kidnapping to establish a fait apli... but that was only for the Tengu''s benefit. It had nothing to do with the court.


    "We don''t have any obligation to consider your bird circumstances. No obligation of loyalty either. Don''t you think so?"


    "...I''m the one at the center of thismotion. You need my head? If so, feel free to take it."


    "What value does the head of just one bird-brain have? ...Did you try to make this man a scapegoat for the curse? Don''t make meugh...!!"


    After briefly ncing at me, the sharp gaze Tengu shot at me was even more intense than before. The sword was already drawn. Tension hung in the air, ready to explode. No, it was on the brink of explosion. A slight trigger could open the gates to a fierce battle.


    "Hina-sama, please stop!!"


    "Tomobe! I...!!"


    "Hina!"


    "Huh!?"


    At the second call, Hina halted her movement, dispersing the hostility. Instead, her overflowing emotions were indescribable. She gazed intently at me, her childhood friend...


    "I understand that you''re worried... and I understand the reasons. But this is a matter even Middle Counselor-sama has approved."


    I probably expected it urately. That old man is cunning. All the pieces were starting toe together in my mind.


    "Kaede. Have you prepared a gift for the snake''s defeat?"


    "Monkey... If it''s an apology and a token of gratitude to the court, then yes, we can offer one."


    Kaede directed this question to one of the assistants who was wary of Hina.


    ''...One reason we gather goods is for trading with others. We don''t need much in terms of luxury items. We can provide iron from the mountains and sacred wood as well. We don''t need as much of those for our own lives.''


    Tengu''s assistant responded with a voice altered by a resonating curse. After ncing at me, they watched Hina''s reaction warily.


    "...Are you expecting us to just ept that? It doesn''t seem sincere at all."


    Hina didn''t hide her hostility towards Tengu''s attempt to resolve things with money. The tense atmosphere grew even more strained.


    "But regardless of you, won''t your superior agree? War costs money, right? From the stingy court''s perspective, they''d dly ept apromise if it means saving face and getting some money. Am I wrong?"


    "..."


    I see through her motives... It was a rude remark, but it hit the mark. Hina fell silent for a while without moving, but her next words were unexpectedly extreme.


    "Then, if I just burn down all your bird buildings, we''ll get everything, right?"


    ''...!!''


    One of the Tengu swung their sword. I summoned all my strength and swung my arm. The threads of Teguruma''s spider severed the sword. And then... I grabbed onto Hina''s hakama, who was about to unleash mes.


    "Hina, please stop!!"


    "Huh!? Why...!!?"


    The mes of Annihtion, fearing to involve me, abruptly vanished.


    "I''ve told you before, haven''t I? Getting your hands dirty... and besides..."


    And besides, nobody on our side has been killed. Seeing the human side of these Tengu makes it confusing to simply ughter them as mere youkai. Especially if there''s love for family involved. Especially for Kaede, who sacrificed her wings as repayment.


    ...Yeah, it''s just excuses. It''s just a matter of feelings. This situation is too loose. That''s why, right?


    "Please... just please...!!"


    "..."


    I looked up at Hina. Hina looked down at me. Our gazes intersected, peering into each other''s eyes, trying to understand each other''s true intentions.


    We continued to stare at each other for a long, long time...


    "...Handling the snake''s affair would be troublesome if it bes yours. You might attract the attention of those with ulterior motives."


    I understood what Hina was implying. It''s fine to modestly sit on the sidelines during the exorcism. But if I stand out too much, I''ll invite jealousy. I''ll be a pawn in a conspiracy. And above all, even my own body will be doubted... So, I yed along.


    "...I know. The main force of the subjugation is Princess."


    "I won''t acknowledge the creature that came out of your pocket. Reporting it would cause trouble. I don''t want to tarnish my splendid achievements. Don''t you agree?"


    Shishimai, mentioned in the conversation, frowned as shey Inaba-hime, who had fainted, beside her. She snorted discontentedly. I''m sorry, but to me, princess'' words are like divine guidance.


    "...Indeed, that''s absolutely correct."


    I simply affirmed her words, with utmost gratitude.


    Because she had shown willingness topromise within the limits of her position and authority. When it came to light, who could guarantee that she wouldn''t face any penalties?


    "Hehe,ugh it off. As I am now, I can''t unlimitedly help you. This is my limit."


    "...No. It was selfish of me. Please forgive my behavior, taking advantage of your position."


    I released my grip on her hakama. The fine attire was soiled to the extent that it was ruined by the mud, dirt, and juices stuck to her palms.


    Probably more expensive than what I''m worth.


    "...I''m truly sorry."


    I apologize once again for now.


    "Hah, don''t worry about it. We''ve been through a lot together. I wouldn''t care if you dirtied me up a bit now. Besides, didn''t my jacket get all muddy when I supported you earlier?"


    "Oh, uh, about that..."


    Hina responded with a cheerful smile to my reaction. The sword she held in her hand was already sheathed, and the ominous killing intent had dispersed like mist. Feeling awkward about the mention, I averted my gaze. It''s beyond words, really.


    ...Well, anyway. Let''s leave the aftermath aside for now. The main issue seems to be resolved. Probably, right?


    ...But I feel like I''m forgetting something very important though.


    ''...Is the conversation over? Then let''s do it!''


    As I pondered over such matters, a voice called out from behind.


    "Huh?"


    I turned around without caution, and a shock ran through my head. My vision spun around and around. I could see Hina yelling something angrily, and Shishimai calmly dering something.


    In one of Shishimai''s hands was a toy hammer, and in the other, a set of blocks. The blocks gave off a strange impression of being freshly made... and then I understood. I understood the meaning behind this action.


    Hiding evidence is definitely a smart move for exorcists. Memories and awareness, faded and erased...


    (Oh,e to think of it...)


    And just before consciousnesspletely faded, I thought.


    (Why hasn''t the damn snake''s parting gift arrived?)


    My doubt about the arrival of the punishment (curse) for killing a god, which I had prepared for, also dispersed along with it...

 Chapter v11-epilogue-1

    Chapter v11-epilogue-1


    [Part 1/6]


    "What in the world is this?"


    That was the first thing said upon stepping into the room. The ghost (���/Nue) couldn''t help but wonder if he had fallen into some kind of illusion.


    "What in the world...? Isn''t ''that'' the Minister-sama?"


    "No, it''s not that, is it?"


    The ghost couldn''t help but interject towards the shrine maiden-like girl who was guiding him. It was obvious. It was already clear. After all, she hade to see him.


    "If it''s not that, then what is it?"


    "Well... let''s stop ying with words. Will you exin it to me?"


    Trying to make another retort to the words of the princess daughter of the Miyataka, the ghost immediately understood that getting caught up in this girl''s absurd way of speaking was pointless and returned to the main topic. "An exnation, huh? Where should I start..."


    Shrugging at the ghost''s uncooperative attitude, the shrine maiden-like girl, seeing the figure in the back of the room, withdrew her usual charming behavior and wore an indescribable expression, at a loss. In reality, exining how the person in front of her had ended up in his current state was extremely difficult.


    "Well, I''ll be in trouble if you don''t exin... Look at that. His knees are split into three."


    Not only that, the Minister was upside down, tears and drool streaming from his sunken face on the tatami mat. He was creating a pool on the floor. Just like a figure with a face like a Buddha, with eyes rolled back... It seemed insufficient to describe, but in reality, there was no other way to express it. Not even Nue had the vocabry to urately describe the art before him.


    "Well, you see, he fell silent as soon as he met the guest. Then he imed to feel unwell and left immediately. The tea party was ruined and ended abruptly. By the time he got into the carriage, he was already like this."


    If one were to add, the shrine maiden-like girl went out of her way to apany the Minister just to cover up this abnormal situation. Her attitude of annoyance was certainly necessary, considering it had to be simr to this in the carriage.


    "That was unfortunate. But, a tea party..."


    "There was a shrine maiden on the ce."


    As Nue stroked his chin in puzzlement, the old man interject from the side with the depths of his throat. The shrine maiden-like girl and Nue (the ghost) then look towards the mass of flesh at the back of the room together.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ahhhh!"


    The old gentleman opened his mouth wide, howling or roaring, screaming in delight.


    "Yes!! That''s it!! That''s it!! That must be it!! That''s... that''s right... of that person! Correctly, correctly, correctly!! The fate, eeeexcellent fate!!"


    His eyes bulged out, spitting out saliva with a roar that shook his whole body, reaching a climax. Slowly, the shrine maiden grimaced at the ghost as a stain spread on her hakama. How much had been spilled?


    "...I see. I roughly understand the reason. I never thought he would break down just by seeing her. It seems I misjudged."


    The ghost seemed to understand everything from the reaction of the old man who was both his disciple and coborator. Normally, he had some semnce ofposure, at least enough to maintain a his surface reasoning... but the torrent of emotions that had been umting at the bottom of his heart, the explosion, seemed to be more than he had anticipated.


    "...There are things you don''t expect, huh?"


    "If I were an all-knowing god, I wouldn''t be scheming so deviously. There are plenty of unexpected things when you live a long life."


    Yes. For example, the aftermath of that Tengu girl''s case...


    "But, it''s troublesome. At this rate, it''s suspicious whether he even notices our existence."


    The object (Minister) in front of him seemed to bepletely immersed in a world of delusion and obsession.


    "...By the way, why did youe here? Honestly, isn''t it reckless to act under that guise?"


    The shrine maiden-like daughter of Miyataka asked as if she had suddenly realized something. Wouldn''t it be too conspicuous to approach the Minister of the Left, who had returned to the mansion and locked himself in his room, as a mere assistant?


    "I can''t just stand by and watch anymore. It has be necessary for him to make a decision quickly. It''s not good to be constantly on the defensive."


    "...What happened?"


    Sensing an unsettling presence, the shrine maiden-like girl inquired about the issue brought by the ghost.


    "The incident at Anma Mountain has been resolved. More precisely, information hase that it has been resolved."


    Before the messenger of the Court, Nue, who had been parasitizing on the fox, had already grasped everything. The fate of the snake, the deration to the envoy of the Tengu, the nonsense spoken by the returning Middle Counselor (Chuunagon).


    ...If the extermination team had been organized and departed, it could have easily be a fait apli. If it had been after the march of the city''s head of the extermination team, it would have been a matter of honor. It might have been possible to ignore the on-site peace talks and bring it to a Tengu''s extermination. But it would have been toote.


    "The Tachibana merchant guild, which volunteered for the supply transport, suddenly started toin. There has been a dy in the transport contract. No matter what we do now, the messenger will arrive much sooner."


    They can''t mobilize without a budget, and they can''t even march through the city. The formation of the extermination team is dyed, too dyed, and now it has be unnecessary. Moreover, it foolish to spend arge amount of money on a war when considering the amount of money offered by the Tengu. Since the news hasn''t officially spread to the public, let''s just pretend the mobilization n never existed... It was clear that the majority of the public participants would probably argue for this. People sober up from their enthusiasm as time passes, and once the moment has passed, they forget the heat.


    Still, they must take the initiative. The information in Nue''s hands is as fresh as a high-speed delivery. Hardly anyone in the capital knows the same information. That''s why they want the Minister (Daijin) to act now...


    "By the way, they did well, didn''t they?"


    Even the shrine maiden daughter knew about the legend of the great serpent. It''s one thing to subdue the remnants... it''s the same with the Tengu. It''s quite a concession to allow such arrogant and proud individuals.


    "I agree about the serpent. Well done indeed. I have a strong nose for it."


    "Was it expected regarding the Tengu for you too?"


    The princess daughter of the Miyataka asks, not showing her disdain outwardly but feeling it inside. Considering the history between the court and the Tengu, it was hard to believe that their actions were expected. Especially when this ols man, the root of it all, said...


    "Love."


    The madman at the back of the room interjects into the conversation. He turns his head around to face the ghost and the shrine maiden properly.


    "Because of love. Isn''t that right, Head of the Omnyouji Bureau?"


    "..."


    The ghost silently agrees with the Minister of the Left, whose finger, which was like the trident-like shape, is pointing out to him. Though he (Nue) remains calm on the outside, he can''t help but think to stop that posture but doesn''t say it out loud.


    "And Princess Daughter of Miyataka. How much of the story have you heard?"


    With a bold posture, tears marking his face, and a mouth that resembled an old gentleman, the Minister of the Left asked the shrine-maiden-like princess daughter of Miyataka. Despite feeling weary of the contrast in posture, expression, and tone like a ghost, Shinobu answered respectfully.


    "ording to the Kojiki, the great lord bestowednd upon the three-legged who had merit... Was the three-legged crow a secret, or was it in public records?"


    It is not possible to openly disclose Tengu''s involvement in the establishment of Fuso. And the indirect expression of not disclosing the hidden history is...


    "In reality, it was exile. The lord was attacked by the leader of the Tengu, but the lord, in his mercy, hesitated to execute them and ultimately confined them to the bordends at that time... thus disgracing them."


    There''s more to this story. It was the first power struggle in Fuso, where the first head of the Omnyouji Bureau conspired with the empress, a plot. Therefore, the Tengu who was exiled to the mountains deeply resents the court... Of course, if one follows the main line of the old family, they would know that much. But he (Nue) doesn''t intend to talk about such things now.


    "Head of the Omnyouji Bureau."


    "Well, since you asked. It was actually an act of kindness that didn''t suit me. I covered myself in mud and yed the role of the one to be resented."


    In response to the Minister of the Left''s call, the ghost shared an old story with the princess daughter.


    "Mud?"


    "I turned a big fire into a small one."


    That foolish bird (the tengu) doesn''t understand politics. Fuso is a human country. It''s not a country where half-youkai meddle. Though "she" was an exception.


    "Discrimination against half-youkai is not just prejudice. At that time, gods, youkai, and humans did anything to survive as the weak."


    It was no different for the half-youkai. They formed a group and raided a vige of mere humans weaker than themselves. The original exorcist and warrior often shed with them as bodyguards.


    "If only they were stronger. If they had ambition and determination, there could have been other options. Keeping only the clever ones is the worst."


    "...I see."


    The princess daughter, who resembled a shrine maiden, agreed with the words of the ghost.

 Chapter v11-epilogue-2

    Chapter v11-epilogue-2


    [Part 1/6]


    There''s no way a half-hearted monster who doesn''t resist or strive can survive power struggles. Once such a person steps down from the stage, their life won''tst long. Considering their origins, there won''t be many who will defend or protect them.


    "It was a close call with that girl (the mother?). If I had left her alone, she would have definitely be Yakitori. Or maybe he (the new leader of tengu?) would have made a move before that? That would have been the worst. It''s a shame to ruin the piece I carefully crafted."


    The ghost chuckled, reminiscing about the distant past. Shinobu felt the content was too heavy for the light tone in which it was spoken. This person''s sense of things is off.


    "Well, that''s how it is. I exined that to the bird (the tengu) when I banished them to the mountain and sent it back home. They understood it solemnly. And I was convinced that my decision was correct."


    Rather than being framed, losing an arm, or having loved ones taken away, it''s better to being content with the peace, safety, and stability of the person you love... but that''s not enough. Such a humble way of being won''t survive. It will only lead to more pain. It''s right to keep such a woman away.


    Yes. For the sake of that cunning yet naive young man himself...


    "Well, Minister. As per the current report, the situation requires urgent attention. We should act quickly and take the initiative."


    "It can''t be helped. Prepare to write a letter. If we don''t propose canceling the extermination to the team... Ah, it''s truly frustrating!" The ghost nods. Using his position as an assistant, he pushes the responsibility onto Princess Daughter Miyataka and quickly leaves to get stationery. Ignoring theints and curses from behind, he shrugs his shoulders.


    (Quite aggressive, huh... He seems really worked up. It was more potent than I imagined.)


    He left before things got out of control. He doesn''t think he''ll act recklessly, but... it''s better to be cautious considering that reaction.


    (Masking it as an exnation to everyone. I also need to retrieve Kouka-kun (the fox) and the others. Well, I did say it''s better not to get involved.)


    Perhaps the serpent will survive too, and the Tengu may submit. He doubt that serpent will respond to their request, but regardless of their intentions, he can guide them. This incident may not be a big loss for then, but the fish they let slip away could be significant.


    "Well, there''s no point in dwelling on the past. Anyway..."


    It''s quite troublesome to be drawn to those "people" again... the ghost felt a great deal of pity towards a man who could be considered a part of his own family in a sense.


    * * *


    Sleep does notst forever. Dreams eventuallye to an end. The real issue is what awaits me after I wake up from the dream.


    "Oh, you''re awake?"


    "Ah...?"


    Her gazes meet mine as she peer down. Still not fully awake, I stare at the other person with my mouth slightly agape.


    "Hey. Are you fully awake now? Can you understand this? How many are there?"


    "Uh, um... let''s see. Um... two?"


    My sluggish response seemed to irritate her, and she forcibly made me sit up. White fingers spread out before my eyes. I saw a blurry peace sign and, though my mind was still foggy, I managed to answer as instructed by the voice.


    "Good. What finger is this?"


    "Pinky?"


    "And this?"


    "...A circle?"


    "Very good, and this?"


    "A finger in a circle... wait, what the hell are you doing?"


    As my consciousness became clearer, I instinctively retorted. I recognized the woman Tengu smirking and making crude gestures in front of me, and I was utterly exasperated. Wait a minute. Tengu?


    "What do you remember?"


    "What do I remember? Wait... where is this? Who are you?"


    With the Tengu''s question, I focused on grasping the situation. The luxurious room I found myself in seemed familiar. The one-winged Tengu before me also seemed familiar. But I couldn''t make sense of anything. Everything was unclear....


    "!!? You, could it be...!!?"


    The most vivid and recent memory I had was of the scene where our envoy was ambushed. And the sight of the head of the Kakitsugi family exploding...!!


    "You, are you...!!?"


    I reached out to grab a weapon, but there were none in sight. Instead, all I felt was muscle pain throughout my body, and I clicked my tongue in frustration. I red at the woman Tengu, who responded with a casual nce.


    "Damn it, don��t underestimate me!!? With body strengthening... ''Middle Counselor''!!? Gah!!?"


    I tried to counter with body enhancement despite the pain, but the words that came out made my resolve waver. Seizing that moment of hesitation, she pinned me down.


    "Darn it...!!"


    "Hey, don''t do anything stupid, okay? Do you want to start a fire?"


    The final trump card, transforming into a youkai, was stopped before it could happen because ropes wrapped around my entire body like worms. My spiritual power, youkai power, and even divine power were being hindered...


    "Damn it...!!"


    "I wish you wouldn''t get so confrontational, you know? It''s not like we''re nning to get violent here. Aren''t werades who have been through thick and thin together?"


    "What...!?"


    Confused by her iprehensible remarks, I stared back, thinking it might be a psychological tactic. The Tengu woman chuckled at my reaction and shrugged her shoulders. Calmly, she turned her back and took something out from behind.


    "Well, calm down. Here, have a drink. It''s still a bit mild, but... it''s not bad at all, you know?"


    She poured golden liquid from a bottle into a bowl. The aroma, a mix of sweetness and sourness, filled the room. She held out the bowl in front of me. Is this... honey wine?


    "It''s Anma''s honey-infused snake pickled in sake."


    "What in the world is that?"


    I was even more confused by Tengu��s exnation. How did shee up with such a thing? And why offer it to me? It''s too suspicious. What is she nning...?


    "It''s all thanks to you. The person who made the greatest contribution should be the first to drink."


    "Who would drink the alcohol offered by a monster?"


    It''s an absolute rule not to eat or drink what youkai offer. I never know what might be in it. With a nostalgic and lonely gaze, the Tengu spoke to me. It''s iprehensible.


    "Well, that''s a shame. You rarely get to drink such good stuff, you know. You''ve missed out big time."


    "Unfortunately, I have a source for top-quality goods. Much safer and better than that."


    The female tengu who doesn''t hold back, tasting and drinking the sake in the bowl, then spitting it out. It''s not pretending to be tough. In reality, a random Nanban girl from somewhere often give rare and famous sake as gifts regrly. ...Although that wolf girl often sneaks a sip.


    "You monkeys make quite a drink. But I can''t imagine anything better than this sacred sake... Phew! Ah, so strong!!"


    Rather than mocking my words, the Tengu responded with surprise and drank the sake. After drinking, she exhaled loudly. It must be quite strong. The exhaled breath was filled with the scent of alcoholparable to that of an Oni.


    "...What do you n to do with me? Boil me, roast me, and eat me?"


    "Hahaha! So, is this sake a seasoning then? Don''t worry. I don''t intend to eat you. We don''t have any tasty human cooking methods in our vige, you know?"


    "You''re joking... What kind of conversation is this!?"


    It was truly a ridiculous conversation. A conversation with unclear intentions. What on earth is happening... Could it be that I''m a hostage? No, there is the Middle Counselor, I shouldn''t be valuable enough as a hostage. What is this Tengu woman''s aim!?


    "My aim isn''t that grand, you know? What if I''m just conversing with you to honor our agreement?"


    "Agreement?"


    "Yes. Agreement."


    Then the female Tengu rolled up her sleeve. ncing at the tattoo-like pattern on her white skin, she looked at me again.

 Chapter v11-epilogue-5

    Chapter v11-epilogue-5


    [Part 1/6]


    "There will be no return orpensation?"


    "Mm"


    "...Damn. What''s going on here? This is ridiculous!?"


    Even as an exorcist, there was a certain softness in the action. Despite that, there was an indescribable sense of guilt, pushing away the feeling of being pulled back by the hair, and turning on my heel. I ran through the corridor of the mansion like a reception hall. In any case, I wanted to escape from here quickly and join the delegation.


    It shouldn''t be toote to confirm the situationter...


    "...Phew. That''s enough. Wake up."


    "...Mother, was it okay? Returning it so easily like that?"


    Mother Tengu called out to her daughter Tengu, and Kaede sat up with a start. Calm andposed, she gently touched the bump on her head with tears in her eyes.


    "Sigh... You girls are so clueless about the world. Even if he is just low-ranking officials, causing trouble by imprisoning the court''s retainers and keeping him in the vige is going toplicate things. We managed to avoid a conflict, and now you''re going to ruin everything?"


    "Mmm..."


    With a sigh, sharp words, and a stern look, Kaede fell silent under the reprimand. It was a valid point. Apletely valid point.


    In a sense, the recent kidnapping was somewhat arranged. Especially when the representative of the envoys turned out to be that Middle Counselor... Mother Tengu reminisced about the past. The incident where she led exorcists to woo the princess. About a young man who charged into a mountain and was lost the same day.


    Although it was a nuisance at the time when one of her daughters reluctantly provided aid and nursed the noble and his disciple, leading to a fierce confrontation with the Tanuki who came to rescue them... Who would have thought that the boy would be the envoy''s representative (noble and the others) and, through her daughter who secretly maintained contact, advise this Kaede, her superior, on how to resolve the vige crisis. The world is truly unpredictable.


    "...By the way, what about Tsutsuji (the tengu who fight Hina on the ambush) on? I hope he didn''t go as far as to kill the Middle Counselor?"


    If that were to happen, everything would indeed be ruined.


    "Oh, I think that should be fine. ording to him, their rtionship isn''t like that."


    It seems they have more of a mother-son or sibling-like rtionship... that''s what Kaede said. Tsutsuji apparently called it "tonic." It''s frustrating not understanding foreign words.


    "Alright. Middle Counselor will return as soon as possible. If he stays too long, it will look suspicious. Without any lingering regrets, handle him politely and respectfully... I had hoped you would act in a simr manner as Tsutsuji."


    Those above them who have been devoured by the serpent would have done the same. ...At least for this time.


    "Still, things got really messy... That boy have the Earth Mother Goddess blood, right? It''s impossible, isn''t it? Once you''re hooked, you can never escape. It''s addictive like a drug. It''s like having opium directly injected into your head... I''ve been enduring it for a long time too, you know? That boy, without a care for others, spreading a thick, lewd scent everywhere!"


    "Sigh... Yeah. I understand, Mother. You couldn''t resist, right? I knew that. That''s why I took advantage of it. I hope he''ll be deceived smoothly."


    Once again, she sighed at the exposed desires of her daughter towards the end. Anyway, when he returns, he will be exined the details from various sources. And he wille to know the meaning of the curse. He will alsoe to misunderstand the meaning of the curse.


    "...Wouldn''t it be great if he thought that the divine punishment of that damn snake had an effect on his mind?"


    "I''ve prepared an escape route. Because he seems to be in aplicated situation. There might be no choice but to escape from the court. There are sweet spots, so there''s a high possibility that he''lle here out of concern."


    "If that happens, what about this side? It literally means to take advantage... As expected. It''s a cunning move befitting of you, mother."


    "Are you praising me for that?"


    The daughter''s final words also had a hidden meaning. Since the whereabouts of the divine punishment are unknown, it is necessary to separate to determine who or what it is targeting. If he keep his distance, the punishment won''t reach the vige. If so, he should be able to ovee the divine punishment. It was their trust and calction after the punishment had been fully carried out.


    "...Hey, what are you girls all up to?"


    """Eek!!"""


    Feeling a presence, Mother Tengu bluntly opened the sliding door mercilessly, causing an avnche. Several figures tumbled like dominoes.


    "Mother..."


    "Ugh... Kaede-neesan is so sneaky. Why were we on standby?"


    "Yeah! Yeah! Can''t we at least have a little snack on his way out?! His sweat or his seed or something!"


    Yotachi (The mother, so it''s not Isuzu, or the half-youkai exorcist whose hand was chopped by the young man representative) and Kaede, along with the Tengu,ined in a lump on the floor. The Tengu, including the young daughters pared to Kaede), removed their masks, cloaks, and spoke in their natural voices. There were about a dozen young Tengu daughters.


    The daughters of the Anma Yotachi and the crow boy...


    "Sigh..."


    Mother Tengu let out the deepest sigh she had ever sighed at the sight of her daughters'' plight.


    Tengu, a cunning youkai simr to humans, live in groups, tribes, families, and societies. Their nature is more akin to bees than birds. The offspring born from the queen are mainly females to maintain the group, with very few males who are sent to other groups as breeding studs.


    Yotachi, who are only half Tengu, only partially inherit these traits. Pureblood Tengu do not send male birds to mixed bird groups. On the other hand, Yotachi herself cannot produce males for some reason, and her offspring have a stronger human bloodline, with more autonomous consciousness and individual reproductionpared to pureblood Tengu.


    Of course, not just anyone will do. They are very selective. For example, someone cursed by divine blood, loved by divine blood, or someone who has aplished divine killings like this time.


    Even for a proud Tengu, he (Tomobe) is a satisfying breeding stud.


    "When I see you all girls, I understand. Unlike Kaede, you have no self-control."


    Yotachi evaluated the girls'' airheadedness coldly and objectively. Like father, like son. Whether from experience, personality, or lineage, girls as thoughtful as Kaede were notmon. That''s why this time, she banned these girls. They might have been seducing that young man by now. Even if they tried to escape with all their might and failed, they wouldn''te back. It would have turned into a battle with the court. That would be meaningless.


    Ultimately, she want that young man toe to her on his own. So, she can Hide him, conceal him, confine him, and squeeze him dry... that''s the best way to do it.


    "But its too poor, though, right?"


    She has a sympathy, and a pity. That''s one way to put it. If she had to choose between the two, a parent''s heart would lean towards supporting the daughters.


    She wasn''t cruel to her daughters to the extent of making them experience the same feelings as herself. She was much stronger than some wandering spirit had thought.


    "Is it seniority, huh? Ouch!"


    "For now, all of you go take a bath. You smell terrible."


    Kaede punched back at the mention of her parent''s age and ordered them to take a bath. It''s not good for a household of women to have little interaction with others. Moreover, due to that snake, the generation that had interacted with people had been significantly reduced. Yotachi needed to teach them various things before that young man arrived again. At least until he was brought back to the vige, they shouldn''t arouse suspicion.


    Well, that aside...


    "...It''s been a while since Iid eggs."


    The mother crow, feeling nostalgic, decided toy infertile eggs both as a release and out of a sense of nostalgia...


    * * *


    Legends change over time.


    For example, evil thieves and powerful families that were destroyed in the center arepared to demons and monsters. The gods of different religions change into angels and demons. Many legendse together or branch out into simr stories that spread across wide regions.


    These gods were wise. They knew that knowledge is power and ignorance is a sin. They understood the importance of information, so they made strategic moves. Theck of stories about their existence was not just due to theziness of the court; they deliberately tried to erase any traces of their power.

 Chapter v11-epilogue-6

    Chapter v11-epilogue-6


    [Part 1/6]


    And now, their efforts are paying off.


    The legend of the nine-headed dragon is not well-known. The legends scattered throughout Fus�� are all ancient and unclear. That''s why Fus��-kuni''s records barely mention them.


    They made sure their records and witnesses were eliminated so that no one could connect the dots. They were seen as different beings, encouraged to spread false legends.


    ...The dragon with nine heads doesn''t actually have nine heads, and the serpent with eight branches doesn''t have eight branches.


    The serpent god with eight branches. There are very few who know its true name, ''Yamata-no-Orochi.''


    ''So, I''m like a pir that doesn''t exist to these monkeys... huh?''


    In the dark night, on the body of a serpent left abandoned during dismantling due to its massive size, there sat a being with its legs crossed.


    The silver threads dripping from its body are part of itself, originating from the body of its mother. It is an entity strengthened by itsst remaining life, enhancing itself with its ''divine punishment.'' Before the serpent with one head, inspired by the unfortunate Demon son and the spider''s thread that tore its belly, took itsst breath, it made a choice... and that crystallized into ''her.''


    ''That''s an interesting approach, huh? But seriously... what''s up with that female figure?''


    ''Maybe it''s to lower people guard? Looks really matter, huh? Even a slight change can affect how people feel when they see it."''


    Naturally, the voluptuous snake looked down physically at the Demon and answered. She disyed her slippery body and showed her split long tongue. Her tail, like wriggling tentacles, had nine sections.


    ''Hahaha, you''re lying!''


    The blue demonughed cheerfully and denied the statement.


    ''You''re aiming for that guy, right? I get it, you know? I can easily see through your thoughts. Even to the core.''


    At the blue demon''s harsh criticism, the snake twisted her enchanting beauty into a grotesque expression. Literally, the snake had the gaze of a predator targeting her prey.


    That man has a human face, beastly heart, youkai spirit, and even a divine spirit. His value is immeasurable. It''s not just about exorcists. It''s the same for deities. In a way, even more so... especially for the current great snake.


    ''You''ve fallen into a headless snake. But one more pir won''t make a difference, huh?''


    At the peak, only one-ninth of her former power remains. In reality, it''s much worse. Not even one percent remains. It''s still lower than its predecessor. While it has somewhat improved by utilizing the power of divine punishment, it''s far from being able to im to be a god. It''s impossible.


    That''s why a change in strategy is necessary. A change in tactics is necessary. She must not give up on acting alone.


    ''Are you going to be the sessor to that crazy Earth Mother Goddess? Well, the birds (Tengu) seem to be thinking along the same lines... Like isn''t he just right for a stallion? Also, that you saw through my true name is alsomendable.''


    ''You''ve got it all wrong!''


    The Demon''s ws swung, and nine huge tails covered in shining scales overflowed from behind the youkai woman blocked it. She received the Demon''s sh without being cut...!!


    ''You''re so slow!!''


    ''Watch behind you.''


    The demon shouts. The snake looks behind. A huge anchor was approaching. The anchor that the blue demon had thrown in advance was circling like a boomerang and was about to crush the giant snake from behind.


    ''I''ll return the favor?''


    ''Ugh!!?''


    The slimy tail deflected the anchor. With the same momentum, it returned to the blue demon. Without being able to defend, the demon was hit by the anchor and sent flying.


    Breaking onerge tree after another, her shadow disappeared into the dust and darkness enveloping the forest... The trunk of arge treees crashing in!


    ''Well, you''re still alive, huh?''


    The giant tail grabs the chargingrge tree, entwines it, tightens it, and then breaks it. But it''s not just one being thrown. Two, then three, four, like a child throwing toys, they alle at once, capturing and destroying them all.


    ''Hmph. Quite skillful, aren''t you? Almost like a fox. You''re not imitating a monkey, you''re imitating a fox?"


    Looking beyond the darkness. With a torn thin skin, a trickle of blood flowing down the forehead, but with just that, the blue demon had a smile on her face. Dragging her ominous anchor, she red and sneered.


    ''I doubt it, but the great serpent-sama would grow a tail just to deceive youkai fox from a distance... It''s not like you grew a tail for such a clever trick, right?''


    It was a tant provocation. It was a mockery of the great serpent''s trickery.


    ''Ahaha! No way!!''


    ''That''s right!!''


    The snakeughs. The demonughs too. They both direct their killing intent towards each other with a full smile. It was a ridiculous exchange.


    Giggling and chuckling. Thick with killing intent and malice. And at the same time... a proposal was made.


    "Shall we join forces?"


    With a different opinions, theyugh at each other. It''s even more gruesome than before.


    ''Your desire is to be killed by a nurtured hero, isn''t it? Like a bonsai tree feeling isn''t it?''


    ''If that guy messes up your ns, it''ll be quite satisfying, right?''


    The demon acknowledges the snake as a subordinate, and the snake also recognizes the demon as useful in securing a stallion. They are fundamentally ipatible, but they can cooperate for now. They can cooperate.


    ''When that guy kills you, I won''t lift a finger to help you.''


    ''If that monkey-like creature falls into temptation, I''ll take care of you first.''


    They both agree. What kind of conclusion will they reach in the end... In any case, it was a fact that these two, who couldn''t cooperate at all, managed to work together.


    ''Hahaha!! The Youkai Salvation Organization, was it? I''d rather be a subordinate to you than those boring folks! With a bit of fate and dignity... well, do they have it? They''re good enough to be thest opponent before the end! Take this!''


    The demon gleefully throws off her monk''s robe and drapes it over the snake.


    ''Stop with the trumpet already. You''ll raise suspicion.''


    ''Is that so? ...Ah, right. Here, take this.''


    The snake, who received the monk''s robe, inspects it closely and then, as if remembering something, sheds her skin at her feet, peeling it off from her "self" that was abandoned earlier. She casually tosses the snake skin to the demon.


    ''A small gift for the greeting. Maybe it''ll taste better if you soak it in alcohol and let it rest?''


    ''It might also be good to grill it and serve it with hot sake.''


    The two monsters converse as if handling a blowfish fin. It was strange considering they were just yfully fighting moments ago, but given their monstrous mental structure, it was a natural behavior.


    ''...The birdbrain is being pretentious.''


    ''Perhaps it was a bit noisy after all?''


    The two of them noticed a presence approaching with the wind. Despite restraining themselves, the strong youkai aura was still intense. It was only natural for the Tengu who sensed it to quickly arm themselves and rush over.


    ''It''s a hassle to make a fuss. There''s nothing to gain, so should we sneak away? How about grabbing a drink somewhere since we''re already here?''


    ''Sounds good. Since I''m in this body now, how about treating me to a meal?''


    ''Wow, shameless!''


    Casually, in a lively and enjoyable manner, the two of them chatted, deceived, and then left. They melted into the darkness.


    When the Tengu noticed something was amiss and arrived, all that remained were the rough marks of violence....


    Q. Why does the Tengu harm the protagonist even though they have an agreement?


    A. In the Tengu''s values and culture, they do not consider acts of harm as long as there isplete consent. By the way, feathers are considered as hair, and wings are an erogenous zone. The Tengu presented a coat made from their own erogenous hair as a gift....


    Q. What does the snake''s head ultimately symbolize?


    A. The snake god says, "The number of my heads is not from one to eight, but from zero to eight" (smug face). Also, the great serpent is a clumsy being who mistakenly believes they were exposed by the feces = crap = revival of nine. Their appearance is inspired by a certain Golden Hind.

 Chapter 168-1

    Chapter 168-1


    [Part 1/4]


    Life is a continuous series of unknowns, surprises, and things that never go ording to n. It''s a rollercoaster ride of ups and downs, a tough journey across a muddy river, a path through life. Like a boat adrift in a storm, people can only surrender to the currents and y with the cards they''re dealt.


    And Kakitsugi Inaba was in a position to deeply understand these words. Possessed by a fox youkai and turned into a puppet, she had lost her memories of the past few months. When she regained consciousness, she found herself in apletely changed situation.


    Inside one of the tents set up by the delegation to Mt. Anma, the exorcists and warriors who entered were met with a mountain of discarded flesh. Servants andborers were all dead. It was immediately clear that the corpses of these puppets had been dead for some time.


    The Imperial Court immediately sent personnel to the Kakitsugi family''s mansion and territory in the capital. When they dispelled the cleverly hidden illusions, they found a scene no less hellish. The tragedy of the main residence on the Kakitsugi family''s territory was said to be beyond words. The youkai fox was cruel creatures who toyed with human life and dignity.


    ...After many twists and turns, the Imperial Court and the Omnyouji Bureau decided to freeze the status of the Kakitsugi family as exorcists. Although there were some who had married into or into the family, the loss of servants,borers, and other personnel made it almost impossible to rebuild. The assets and privileges in the capital were confiscated by the Imperial Court and the Omnyouji Bureau, and the territory itself was divided among the neighboring families. Officially, it was under temporary management, but it was practically a takeover.


    Now, Kakitsugi Inaba''s existence was hanging in the air. She was thest surviving member of the main family. Although the status of the Kakitsugi name was frozen, it was not revoked. The Imperial Court and the Omnyouji Bureau were at a loss as to what to do with her. The neighboring families who had taken over the Kakitsugi territory offered to act as her guardians out of traditional friendship. Or perhaps the families who had married into the family... Well, it would be foolish to believe these suddenly affectionate rtives at face value. At best, they would try to get her pregnant or kill her off with a sudden illness.


    "Well, I guess... this is better than the alternative?"


    "Oh? Did you say something, Inaba-san?" The soft murmur was barely audible, but the Nanban girl, dressed in a vibrant young green hakama, was quick to catch it and turned around with a flourish. She shed an angelic smile.


    "No, it''s nothing... Anyway, it''s a beautiful garden."


    Inaba replied calmly, suppressing her emotions as she faced the overly sweet appearance of her temporary employer. She averted her emerald eyes and looked out at the garden that stretched along the veranda. A luxurious hibiscus garden, with white gravel paths and a pond filled with carp swimming, it was a testament to the owner''s wealth.


    "Ah, you like it? That''s good. Hehehe, the scenery is nice, but there are also many fruit trees nted. There are so many sweet, sweet fruits... I can''t wait for autumn!"


    The temporary employer, the only daughter of the Tachibana tradingpany, chirped with a lovely smile. She turned around to face Inaba and skipped along the veranda with a lightness that almost made a sound. Inaba sighed softly again as she watched her back.


    (Really, how did things turn out like this?)


    She had lost her home and family, but she wasn''t particrly attached to them anyway. Still, she was at a loss for what to do with her life. The Onmyouji Bureau must have been struggling with how to deal with the situation, when the Onitsuki family took the initiative and intervened.


    The inheritance of property and houses, the appointment of guardians... In the midst of theplex entanglement of interests, Inaba-hime''s existence could be an important key. The Onitsuki family rmended a temporary guardian as a ''gesture of goodwill''.


    It was the Tachibana family. Or rather, the Tachibana daughter, Tachibana Kayo. Their mansion was a testament to their consideration for all parties involved.


    They offered the guardianship to a young girl, provided security at the mansion, guaranteed food and shelter, made it easy to monitor from the capital, and maintained the pretense of a Joraku (visiting capital) role. And since there was also the possibility of kidnapping or murder, all parties involved agreed to the proposal. It was a masterstroke. It is said that the Omnyouji Bureau even expressed their unofficial gratitude.


    And it was great news that not only the surroundings but also Inaba-hime''s immediate safety was guaranteed. It was supposed to be. That''s what it was supposed to be, but...


    "Oh, yes, that''s right. Have those things... been brought in yet?"


    Kayo asked as if she had just remembered something. Caught off guard, Inaba fell silent for a moment and then replied.


    "...Yes. From the back door, indeed."


    "In front of others?"


    "Only those who have been prepared."


    "That''s good?"


    Nanban''s daughter was genuinely pleased with Inaba''s answer. Pleased, she walked across the hall of the mansion. She proceeded along the only passage to reach the innermost room of this mansion... Inaba, who followed her as a guard, was very depressed.


    It was only natural. The back door of the mansion, probably designed to be less conspicuous. If someone think about the contents of the packages that were received from the merchants and carried to the back room...


    "K-Kayo-sama!!"


    "W-wee, youngdy!!"


    As soon as they stepped into the "back room", the maids who happened to be passing by bowed deeply when they recognized Kayo. They greeted their youngdy.


    "Yes. Good work?"


    The employer replied cheerfully and walked past them. Inaba also followed suit. Walking past, she observed the maids with a nce as she passed them by. Young girls with delicate features... even if they seem innocent, if she looks into the depths of their eyes, she can see what lies beneath.


    "Ugh..."


    Oh, even them... Inaba-himemented the state of the mansion. This ce is a toy box. They are toys.


    The mansion of the Tachibana daughter, located on the summit of Mt. Tatara, can be structurally divided into 3 main parts. The "front room", which is also used for the tradingpany''s business, the "middle room" for entertaining guests and banquets, and the "back room", which is located in the innermost part and upies thergest space... the youngdy''s own private space.


    Basically off-limits to men, Tachibana Kayo was an absolute monarch in that space, protected by a soundproof barrier. It''s not a metaphor. It''s a harsh reality.


    From the almost ckish gray streak, the girls who were literally "purchased" were Kayo''s servants. Inaba knew that the curse engraved during the purchase, which restricts their freedom, was created through a technique that is almost illegal but legally binding, ording to the knowledge of the exorcists. They cannot defy the orders of their employer, Kayo. Defiance would lead to their effective death.


    It''s a shady business. The act itself became a topic of discussion among the public. People had various spections about it. Some saw it as a means for questionable entertainment, while others viewed it as a noble act of rescuing girls who had fallen into a world of suffering. Some even wanted loyal hands and feet... But for Inaba-hime, none of those were the correct answer. They were not theplete truth.


    Inaba knew better than to stir up trouble unnecessarily. She knew the value of silence. So she stayed away. She witnessed the employer''s misconduct, which she heard leaking from her employer''s sleeping quarters during her night patrol.


    Her treatment of the maids, dressed in provocative attire, was far from merciful. She pinched, pushed, twisted, pulled, bit, pped, and made them cry... Her actions showed no mercy, far worse than your average thug. It was literally like handling disposable toys. What even is the meaning of "Shiromuku," a term for pure innocence on her?


    (...But I''m in custody after all, so it should be okay.)


    Inaba didn''t care how others fell. She only worried about the sparks flying her way. She absolutely refused to join the banquet where people engaged with a mix of wicked demon-like statue in debauchery night after night in the buddhist room. There should be some consideration for the destruction of dignity, shouldn''t there?


    "Kayo-sama! Thank you foring!"


    Inaba realized a littlete that she had been mentally making sarcasticments as a form of escapism. A girl dressed in an exceptionally elegant maid uniform approached quickly from the other end of the hallway. She was apanied by several subordinates or perhaps Servants.


    "Hehehe, Kudzu-san, hello. I hope everyone has been well in my absence."


    "Yes, everyone has been getting along as usual... Wee back, Kayo-sama."


    One of the head maids, Kudzu (former noble girl who saved by MC insidebyrinth on Kayo''s bought mansion before), was genuinely happy about her master''s return. Kayo hadn''t been able to visit the mansion for a while due to her recent busyness. And Inaba wasn''t entirely unrted to the reason.


    "Honestly, he''s so persistent, it''s annoying. It''s over with, isn''t it?!"


    The Nanban girl pouted, her cheeks puffed out in annoyance. She had been running back and forth between the imperial pce and the tradingpany''s headquarters for the past 4 days.


    In a way, it was a just reward and a cleanup. Her father, the head of the tradingpany, had taken on the job of transporting provisions from the Minister of the Left, but she had interfered without considering her position and ended up ruining it. Kayo had been running around apologizing and exining to all parties involved.


    "Anyway, the expedition has been canceled! The tradingpany members areining bitterly, and the nobles and shoguns are grumbling too. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "I think it''s probably a matter of pride..."


    Kudzu deduced from her knowledge and experience as Kayo vented her frustration. They must have found it unpleasant that their ns were thwarted by a merchant''s daughter.They must have found it unpleasant that their ns were thwarted by a merchant''s daughter. Especially thetter, the high-ranking court officials, who were even more arrogant.


    "Yeah, that''s probably it! That''s definitely it! It''s apletely ridiculous story! If we had gone ahead with the n, we would have been the ones who would have lost out big time!"


    While it''s not exactly the same as the social sses of samurai (warrior), farmers, and artisans, the position of merchants is not always guaranteed by the social hierarchy. Ultimately, money is the source of power for the rich merchants, and it is not unconditionally guaranteed byw or bloodline.


    The high interest rates of usurers are due to theck of guarantees. Looking back through history, there have been many rich merchants who lost their fortunes due to the Tokusei-rei (debt relief) or the Ki-don-rei (debt cancetion). In particr, Emperor Nin''ei''s Tokusei-rei (debt relief) was notorious among merchants because it was issued without any relief orpensation.


    Having been almost ruined by a conspiracy, Kayo, a natural-born merchant, had no shred of trust in the court. Her father had told her not to worry because he had received Minister''s consideration, but... she couldn''t help but harbor some doubts, even though she couldn''t put them into words.


    "Has it been resolved?"


    "Of course! I don''t do sloppy work!"


    Kayo confidently responded to Kudzu''s question. It was true. She brushed off any annoying remarks, pretended to cry and deceive, and swiftly pped away any attempts to touch her shoulders or knees. As a bonus, she took on a few small tasks. A merchant doesn''t rise without getting up even if they fall, right?


    "Well, it''s fine. I can take a break for a while now! Leo-kun can handle the misceneous tasks anyway!"


    Perhaps it was time to let her take on a slightly higher-level job. Leaving the boy apprentice at the main store was not only due to her goodwill as a superior towards him, but there was more to it...


    "Phew. Comining made me thirsty. How about some tea?"


    "I''ll prepare it in the room. Warabi, Shiori, head to the tea room first."


    Kudzu made a suggestion to Kayo and ordered her subordinates behind her. The two maids bowed respectfully and left... the small Nanban girl followed behind, taking small steps that suited her petite figure.


    "Oh, by the way. How were the neers who started working the other day?"


    "They''re not bad. They''re from the same noble family, after all. Though they were a bit rebellious, so they received a little punishment... Please rest assured, our rtionship is now good through the flower arrangement lessons."


    Kayo nodded in agreement with Kudzu''s decisive response. She nced at Inaba-hime behind her.


    "What about you, Inaba-san? How about receiving a lesson as well? It won''t hurt to have this kind of refinement, you know?"


    "No, thank you. I''m not very interested in that sort of thing."


    Inaba immediately declined the suggestion that seemed toe out of nowhere. She knew about the trap hidden within.


    Inaba knew that the former noble daughter, who had a dignified andposed face, was "adored" by her employer at night, wearing a dress that was almost like a string and with a horse-like d**do. She also knew that her character and education had been used to create explicit works that the other maids, who admired her, found too obscene. The aforementioned neers had probably been influenced by flower arrangement. Inaba wanted nothing to do with them.


    Furthermore, Inaba knew of several other maids who blindly believed in and worshiped Kayo, corrupting their fellow maids as her henchmen. That was why Inaba distanced herself from the other maids.


    "That is a shame. If you are interested, please do not hesitate to ask at any time. There are others here who are skilled in calligraphy, poetry, or whatever it may be. Do not hesitate to ask."


    "...eh"

 Chapter 168-2

    Chapter 168-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Inaba wanted to avoid being turned into paper, a musical instrument, a te, or wool at all costs, but she didn''t say anything. She used evasion tactics to confuse the situation. Inaba knew that in this luxurious and mboyant den of iniquity, anyone who resisted would be broken and corrupted. She wasn''t going to make the foolish mistake of moving herself up the execution queue.


    "Yes. Kudzu-san. I will be staying here tonight, so please make arrangements for that. ... And while you''re at it, please assign the new girls as storytellers tonight."


    "...I''m not sure about the new girls alone. Can you join us?"


    Kudzu''s response to Kayo''s instructions sounded coquettish. The Nanban girl stopped walking and turned her head. Kayo looked up at her, but in reality, it was the opposite in 2 ways.


    A moment of silence. A heavy atmosphere. Kayo stared intently into the eyes of the anxious maid. And then....


    "...Yeah. I don''t mind. Please do your best to help out your juniors?"


    "...!! Thank you very much!!"


    The maid''s head also broke into a smile, as sweet as honey, as if a flower had bloomed. It was a scene that could be imagined as a field of blooming lilies. At least that''s how Inaba-hime saw it. She sighed inwardly. In reality, the truth was much more gruesome than Inaba could have imagined, but it was a blessing that she didn''t know it yet.


    ...Kudzu could tell from the faint but strong odor that the Nanban girl had been given an old loincloth by her fellow old woman. Her employer had had a lot of fun in the car on the way here.


    "Hehe. You don''t need to be so overjoyed. ...After all, we are friends."


    Not many people could understand the meaning behind the words of the merchant daughter, who was smiling happily at the maid''s joy. Even Inaba-hime, who was on high alert, couldn''t understand.


    "Well. We''ve arrived...Inaba-san, are you not drinking?"


    "...I have a guard duty."


    Most of it is probably a lie. There''s no way to know what''s in the tea that''s being served to this group of people. She knows a few maids who have already fallen for their tricks and s*mbed to their pleasures. Be especially careful if there are sweet and delicious-looking high-ss sweets served with the tea.


    ...She can''t bear to see or hear about sweets that look like poison bait that She has never seen or heard of at home.


    "Is that so? Well, that''s a shame, but it''s good that you''re so dedicated to your work. In that case, I''ll leave it in your capable hands."


    The employer''s encouragement, the words of which were hard to tell how serious they were. Inaba humblyplies, even if it''s just for show, and waits on the veranda. The shoji paper door is closed, and on the other side, there is the sound ofughter and conversation among several people, apanied by tea and sweets... It''s only a matter of time before she hears some nasty sounds like "Oh!? ?" or "Ugh!! ?" or "Hiiiyyy!!!???". She can already see how this is going to y out.


    "Sigh... really, what''s going to happen?"


    Inaba mutters to herself as she admires the well-kept garden. This is a terrible mansion, but it''s still better than the other possibilities. ...But it''s only a temporary solution.


    She can''t stay here for years. She''ll have to leave this ce sometime soon, and her next destination will be her destiny... Oh, really, things don''t go her way.


    "At least, if he were handsome and a gentleman..."


    Yes. Like that person, for example. Like the elegant person who apanied her as her caretaker until she got here.


    "Shirowakamaru-san..."


    Remembering the side face of Onitsuki''s household member, who was so beautiful it was almost startling, Inaba-hime lets out a deep sigh, partly to escape from the female voices of coquetry that began to echo from behind the shoji paper door.


    It was a deep, deep sigh, a youthful, innocent, and alluring sigh, just like a girl in love.


    ...It would be a little while before she would learn the truth, which was far too important and deadly for her.


    * * *


    "...I have been ordered to assign you to serve me."


    It was a few days after I returned from my mission in the Anma Mountains. Onitsuki Sumire, thedy of the Onitsuki household, summoned me to a room in the mansion that the Oumi family had assigned to me, even though I was still suffering from severe muscle aches.


    "Perhaps it''s thanks to your recent aplishment. I never expected to be directly requested."


    Thedy''s tone didn''t seem as surprised as her words suggested. Instead, it was a tone of mockery and sarcasm, as if she was talking about something amusing. Her behavior reminded me somewhat of her daughter. A sadistic attitude...


    "Hmph"


    Of course, I didn''t find it offensive. I didn''t even feel anything at all.


    In fact, I barely remember anything from Mount Anma. It''s like a huge chunk of my memory is missing. I don''t know if it was an ident or if it was intentional. But considering that the thing I had hidden in my pocket disappeared, I suspect thetter... Whatever the case, I was apparently praised for some aplishment. Hina was the one who reported my achievements.


    The eldest princess of the Onitsuki n, who beheaded the giant snake that was disyed on the capital''s gate, persuaded the Middle Counselor (Chuunagon) to reprimand the Tengu and have them apologize. She mentioned my name as her assistant. With the Middle Counselor''s rmendation, I was given a small reward and a low-ranking government position, which was about one-hundredth of what I received.


    "What a rise to power for a son of a poor farmer from the countryside. Your parents must be crying with joy."


    The statement itself was perfectly reasonable. However, thedys words, like those of the Middle Counselor, seemed more like a threat to me. Of course, that''s not the main point here.


    "...However, with power and positiones responsibility. You can no longer behave like a lowly servant as you did in the past. Do you understand?"


    In other words, there''s a chance that I will be called upon by the court, or rather, by the Omnyouji Bureau, in the future. No favoritism within the family is allowed. I cannot refuse even unreasonable orders.


    ...It seems like nothing has really changed, but I shouldn''t worry about it.


    "Head to the Omnyouji Bureau. They will give you the details there. ... Isn''t it an honor? It''s a testament to your recognition as an exorcist. The Onitsuki family is proud of you."


    "...Hmph"


    In response to those truly heartless words, I responded in the same tone of emptiness. The tense, formal conversation was like being stretched to the limit... everything felt so empty.


    "As the Household Member Coordinator, you can''t just walk there, you have to ride. You''ll need an attendant as well... Whatever you do, act with the Onitsuki name in mind."


    "Yes! I''ll do my best to uphold the honor of the Onitsuki family!"


    My response and bow were interrupted by a cold sensation on my neck. I instinctively tried to draw my cursed sword from my sheath, but it was no longer in my hand; it was pressed against my neck.


    In an instant, thedy of the house, who had been sitting in the seat of honor, had moved behind me. She stroked my neck with the side de of the dagger (tant��) that she had stolen.


    "My, my, isn''t this a bit rough? Look, the de is slightly tilted. How careless of you."


    "..."


    The sensation of the icy de, yet I remained silent. I understood that I was not expected to respond. And more importantly, I feared that if I moved carelessly, I might be beheaded by reflex.


    "No, no. I''m not saying you should store it like a piece of furniture. But if the de is chipped or the swordes out, it will be a big problem, won''t it?"


    "...!"


    A dull heat ran through my neck. A feeling that was slowly overflowing... I didn''t move a muscle. I couldn''t move a muscle.


    "There you go. Look. It''s just this much. I intended to cut all the way to the tip, but it only cut through a thinyer of skin. The de must be dull. Take care of it..."


    She stroked the wound and showed me her palm, which was stained red like a whitebait. Red, crimson, vermilion, dark red...


    "...Well, that''s not all, is it?"


    Thedy murmured as she stroked the overflowing blood again. There was no third time. There was no need for it. The wound was stopped. The wound was closed. It was clearly too early for an ordinary person.


    "You''re getting better at it, aren''t you? At this rate, you must have used it at least once during thest mission."


    "Ggh!?"


    Thedy presses up closely from behind. Her lukewarm whispers tickle my ear. The soft pressure on the back, even throughyers of cloth, feels overwhelming, evoking a sense of blood connection with the daughter. Yet there''s not a shard of excitement.


    In the cold grip of fear, my whole body shrinks...


    "I''ll say it again, okay? Take good care of your weapon. It''s you who''ll suffer if it fails you in a pinch."


    She holds me on tightly, wrapping her arms around, hand resting on the abdomen. Rubbing. With one hand, she strokes the belly horizontally with the nail of her index finger. In the other hand, she holds a Tant��. Its crimson tip aimed at my heart.


    "Sumire, sama...!!"


    "Don''t move. ...You''ll ruin the aim, won''t you?"


    In a trembling voice, as if in response to the murmured name, the demon of the de chastises. Slowly, very slowly, the tip approaches. Closing in on the bosom. Drawing closer, closer, closer... Into the sheath it goes.


    Click. The sharp de fits snugly into the scabbard.

 Chapter 168-3

    Chapter 168-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "......"


    "If you distort it too much, it won''t fit in the sheath, and you won''t be able to draw it in a hurry. Be careful."


    To the seductive yet matter-of-fact remark, I respond with a short "Yes" after a brief silence. It was a word spun with renewed determination.


    "...Prepare for service by tomorrow. ...I''ll be attending a poetry gathering with that person from now on, so your assistance is unnecessary. I''ll inform him as well. First, strive for your own duties."


    "...Yes."


    "Good answer."


    And with that curt deration, thedy stood up. I lifted my head and looked up. Our gazes met as she looked down upon me, then I averted mine. Yet she still lowered hers with a carnivorous smile, just like her daughter.


    "Well then." With that concise dismissal, thedy left, dragging her steps. She slid the shoji paper door closed, exiting the room. Her presence faded away, yet I remained frozen in ce for a while longer... until I slouched and exhaled.


    I crawl pitifully, sweat flowing profusely. Damn, talking to that woman is always unpleasant. Would Gori-sama''s pressure interview seem a little better...?


    "Even so... Hah, for my own sake, huh?"


    I touched my cut neck. The thin, narrow scar felt as if it had been there for weeks... My body aches all over too. If what I was told was true, my muscles and bones should have been shattered and I should have been bedridden.


    (A monster...)


    I touched my stroked abdomen. In fact, it''s highly unlikely that I would have survived having my stomach cut open. How should I handle the worst-case scenario...? I want to avoid hurting anyone, especially Yukine, Mari, Magoroku, and Shiro. If only that old man had prepared something for me tomit suicide with...


    "...Iruka?"


    "You''re awake. Did your nose get better?"


    Without turning around, I knew who the presence behind me was. I slowly turned around. There stood a tall wolf girl with twitching animal ears...


    "It''s my ears. ...What are you doing here?"


    I answered with a dismissive tone and questioned her. She couldn''t have juste here to kill time... or maybe she did.


    "Don''t be so cold. By the way, were you thinking something rude? ...I was told toe and see you because I was worried."


    "...Well, you''re not the kind of person who would willingly show up. So, it was Tamaki''s order, right?"


    I figured out who sent Iruka. Or rather, she''s probably the only one this Ezo wolf would obediently follow.


    "I heard that Master summoned you. She asked me to look after you because you''re injured. She''s really a kindhearted person, isn''t she?"


    Iruka shrugged, exasperated by her master''s actions. She is indeed kindhearted. Too pure.


    "I see. Thanks for your help. ...How about you? Are you doing okay?"


    I asked specifically about the magical... I mean, Miyataka''s debaucherous Minister of the Left, who was rumored to be into crossdressing.


    It was the first time I had heard about this since I returned, and to be honest, my first concern was Tamaki''s purity. I was even prepared for her to be an addict and a wreck. I even doubted her sanity multiple times even after seeing her physically intact. That''s how dangerous the two people she met were.


    "? Nothing much. If I had to say anything, she''s annoyed at being made into a dress-up doll for that old hag."


    "Is that all?"


    "...Is that all?"


    "I see..."


    Ignoring Iruka''s strange gaze, I covered my mouth and pondered.


    (They say she immediately became unwell... didn''t she look closely at her face?)


    In the original story, the Minister of the Left immediately touched Tamaki as soon as they met, but they say he didn''t even talk at the meeting. He quickly suffered and left, and the meeting ended awkwardly. Such a convenient story... but that''s that crazy Minister. It''s hard to believe that he hasn''t interfered for more than a week, even with Tamaki "kun", whom he wrote letters to every day and met every other day. Did he really not look at his face?


    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking so deeply about? Is it a secret?"


    "No... it''s just my anxiety. Probably. I don''t hear many good things about Miyataka''s family. Be careful."


    "To be exact, you want me to protect Tamaki and Suzune, don''t you?"


    The wolf howls sarcastically and annoyingly.


    "I''m also concerned about your well-being, but..."


    "Probably about one percent or one tenth."


    "You got me."


    "Don''t admit it."


    We exchange a light-hearted words. The atmosphere rxed. Neither of us wanted a tense conversation.


    "You seem to be in good enough health to be sarcastic. I''ll let them know. ... If you have time,e by again? Tamaki and the others would be happy to wee you."


    "Yeah. If I have time."


    It''s a promise of unknown sincerity. At the same time, it was also Iruka''s way of being considerate. She gave me the opportunity to see Suzune, no, Yukine, my precious sister.


    I won''t have much time left, will I, to watch over my family...


    "...I''ll go see them when this job is over."


    I struggled to my feet. Lightly, but with all my gratitude, I passed by and left.


    At any rate, I was truly grateful for the hope I had just received to live.


    "... What a damp guy. Really."


    Ezo''s wolf shrugged her shoulders at the man who had disappeared beyond the veranda. She was dumbfounded by the man''s unchanged attitude.


    "Well, I guess you could say he''s true to himself."


    The wolfpared his friend''s maid and her brother, realizing how simr siblings can be. They both had a bad habit of being sharp-tongued, but they were also caring and loyal to a fault. Perhaps the sister took after her brother. It didn''t matter either way.


    "Thanks to you, I''m getting too attached to you too. Was I always this easy to bond with?"


    She thought she had a drier personality... She doesn''t even remember crying when her mother passed away. Maybe she has softened up since she moved to Tamaki family. And the images of her two friends crossed her mind.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to tell her..."


    And now, Iruka remembered it, but she was wondering how to convey it.


    "I don''t think she''ll react badly, will she?"


    The wolf was seriously contemting whether or not she should tell Suzune about her recent malepanionship, and how to do so.


    * * *


    It was the first day of the 7th month of the 14th year of Emperor Seiri''s reign. I had arrived at the imposing front gate.


    The Inner Pce, located in the center of the capital of Fus��-kuni, was a so-called "Ministry City". It housed facilities for official ceremonies, the Eight Ministries, other offices, bureaus, and academies, as well as barracks for the imperial guards and the treasury. With thousands of people working there at all times, it was the heart of the country, and the main gate guarded by guards in front of me was its entrance.


    ...Well, to be precise, there are other smaller gates, but for official business, it is customary to enter through the main gate at the front. So, in some cases, people end up making a huge detour. That''s why noble families build their mansions near the main gate to show off their status over lower-ranking nobles, warriors, and exorcists.


    "...Tomobe-san"


    "Oh, Shiro"


    Mounted on my ck horse, I looked down at the white fox by my side. The white fox looked up at me with a worried expression.


    I had been wondering who would be assigned to assist me with my duties, and while Magoroku was the obvious choice, I didn''t want him to be away from Mari. I was thinking of asking anotherborer, or even one of the servants, since the atmosphere wasn''t very good, but... I suspected conspiracy when I saw this young fox assigned to me on the day of the event.


    No matter how I felt personally, they were sending a half-youkai into the Inner Pce. I was worried that it would cause trouble... no, I was more worried about the white fox''s safety than my own status.


    "It would have been better if Princess had objected too..."


    "Well..."

 Chapter 168-4

    Chapter 168-4


    [Part 4/4]


    Shiro''s expression is hard to read in response to my grumblingint. Perhaps she can''t openly agree from her position.


    (Gori... what is Aoi thinking?)


    I think back to the figure of the drenched woman clinging to my feet. It''s obvious that I don''t approve of this situation... or maybe not, considering the original story?


    (Is my perception off? Do we have different values?)


    I thought she had mellowed outpared to the original story, but seeing her like this, maybe it''s just a difference in perspective. Am I only seeing the surface? Or is this just a natural reaction from someone who is much more immersed in the norms of this world than I am... No, that''s not it. People''s hearts are not something I can understand. I need to ask her directly to get anywhere.


    "May I touch you a little?"


    "Eh? Huh!? Eek!? Ahh!?"


    I dismounted from the ck horse and touched Shiro''s body, who was confused. To be precise, I touched her tail, her white uniform, and her wrist near her neck. The white fox trembled. "You are sealed, aren''t you? There''s no leakage... is there?"


    There were countless seals on her cor, bracelets, and under her white uniform, and a chain around the base of her tail. These were things that hindered the youkai energy of a half-youkai and prevented them from using youkai techniques.


    With a few exceptions, half-youkais need simr measures to enter the city, and even more stringent measures are required to enter the Inner Pce. I am rechecking these things to be wary of any kind of conspiracy by the couple. It would be troublesome if a defective product was mixed in and restrained during the check.


    "Eek, nn... nn!? Ugh!"


    "Are you ticklish? Bear with it. Okay, this should be good."


    I coaxed Shiro, who had a voice that was both yful and alluring, and I checked and rechecked her thoroughly before releasing her. The half-youkai fox girl red at me with slightly tearful eyes.


    "Tomobe-san...!"


    "Sorry. But... I regret getting you involved in this mess."


    "Geez... that''s a cheap way to put it!"


    Shiroined in response to my reply. This girl is really starting to talk back.


    "I''ll buy you somethingter, so forgive me?"


    "You don''t even know how much trouble I went through...!"


    "...I can imagine."


    I couldn''t help but look away as I responded. I could sense the burden that had fallen on her to handle the conversation with Aoi of my absence. I understood, but still...


    "I''m doing fine right now. So, what about you?"


    "Hmm..."


    I patted the fox girl''s head as she pouted, trying to smooth things over.


    "...I''ll buy you lots of sweets, okay? I need some anyway."


    "? Oh, alright."


    I epted her words, though I felt a sense of unease. Solving problems with money and things was easy.


    "Alright. Let''s try again and head out."


    I mounted my horse and rode towards the gate, trying to make a fresh start.


    ...As I passed by, I thought I heard a guard mutter, "An attraction to young girls and animal, huh? That''s pretty advanced." I couldn''t understand...


    * * *


    The Onmyouji Bureau is located outside the central area of the Imperial Pce.


    "This way."


    The official who guided me to the Onmyouji Bureau headquarters didn''t seem to have any spiritual power. Not all members of the Onmyouji Bureau are exorcists. Since it''s also a government office, a considerable number of officials sent by the Imperial Court are assigned there for administrative purposes and surveince. In fact, they handle most of the paperwork.


    ...It smells like a conspiracy, but I shouldn''t worry about it.


    "The head of the dormitory will meet with you directly. ...Yourpanion may also enter."


    "Yes. ...Yes?"


    I epted the official''s indifferent words, but I looked at him twice in confusion. I looked at Shiro, then at the official, and repeated this a couple of times.


    "That is..."


    "He is already waiting for you in his office. Please enter."


    The official''s words left no room for argument or hesitation. It gave me a bad feeling somehow.


    "...Shiro. Let''s go."


    "...Yes."


    A moment of silence. With a hesitation, and determination, the time it took for me to urge and Shiro to respond was almost the same. ...Since I brought her, I''ll have to take responsibility if anything happens.


    "Excuse me."


    I opened the door and entered. I recognized the figure at the front desk of the spacious office and knelt down to introduce myself.


    "Northern region exorcists Onitsuki family Household Member Coordinator servant, pseudonym Tomobe. Requested to attend, I have arrived here with one attendant as a representative of the main house."


    I recited my position and bowed my head, waiting for a response. Only the sound of a brush writing echoed in the room... Finally, the answer came.


    "Very well. Raise your head."


    In response, I raised my head, and Shiro also raised his head from the sound behind me. I saw the figure ahead of me.


    A ck-based yin-yang outfit, a veil hiding his mouth. Sharp eyes. A young voice... I knew him. I knew him even though we had never met before.


    The current Omnyouji Bureau head, Kirisou Gensei... This sub-character, who also appears in the original work "Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)," is, in a word, a character who dies early in the story.


    It''s not that he''s weak. However, it''s because he''s always killed off in a very easy way, either because his opponent is bad or because he''s defeated by a cheap meta tactic. For a long time, he was treated as the "Bureau Head Who Dies Early" in themunity, often paired with Murasaki or the nameless Onitsuki exorcists (probably Onitsuki Touya). However, he was given a lot of attention in the Darth Tamaki route. Wasn''t there a story that he was one step away from ruining the Youkai Salvation Organization''s n?


    "...Is there something wrong? Is there something on my face?"


    "...No, I am truly overwhelmed to be able to have an audience with the Omnyouji Bureau head."


    I pretended to be calm and made excuses, noticing the gaze from over my mask. As expected, he''s sharp.


    "You don''t need to tter me, Onitsuki representative. I understand that you''re wary. It''s only natural to be wary. Otherwise, you would have objected to the Household Member Coordinator."


    The Omnyouji Bureau head finished writing something on the document in front of him and put down his brush. He stopped his work and looked at me.


    "Being summoned by name. And the assistant is a half-youkai. A fox youkai at that. It''s only natural to feel like this is contrived. ...Hmm. It seems unlikely that I''ll be easily framed this way."


    "B-Bureau Head..?"


    I was shaken by his overly blunt words. Shiro, who was behind me, was probably feeling the same way.


    "Don''t worry about it. This room is warded, so it''s soundproof. We also thoroughly checked for the possibility of eavesdropping beforehand. ...I''ve removed the surrounding forms, but you shouldn''tin, right? I wouldn''t allow hidden forms in my office."


    "Bureau Head? What are you talking about...?"


    What kind of conversation is this? What is this conversation for?


    "Gensei, exin things in a more step-by-step manner. He must be confused, right? Don''t make him unnecessarily anxious."


    I turned around at the sound of the naturally raspy voice, and naturally, that woman was there. I knew the name of the person who was patting Shiro''s head, who looked startled.


    "That being said, I''m surprised you haven''te to greet me yet after all this time. Have you grown arrogant with your newfound power? Fellow Onitsuki?"


    The old-looking Tanuki woman dered, fixing her eyes on me.


    Azuma Hibari, the former head of the Omnyouji Bureau, was gleefully using me....

 Chapter 169-1

    Chapter 169-1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Was it good? epting such an offer?"


    "It doesn''t matter. If we can just get him away from those people a little... it''s fine with me."


    In a quiet room where a soundproofing barrier was set up, the two women responded. Immediately after, the sound of gold clinking echoed. It was the sound of pruning shears. The princess cut off the rotten red flower from the flower vase, the sound of pruning...


    In one of Oumi family''s rooms, a secret meeting was held under the guise of a flower arrangement ss. On the surface, it was a lesson, but the real reason was to persuade the Second Princess, and the true reason was too obvious to mention.


    "Indeed, the Omnyouji Bureau isn''t influenced by those two people. But... can we trust them? They''re quite cunning, aren''t they?"


    "Well, that''s exactly why we can''t let those two people have their way. And... isn''t this the time for Grandma to take action?"


    Aoi cut off the wilted purple flower and responded with a question. As for Kochou, the Advisor, she had a stronger connection with the central government than the lord anddy of the family. Many people wanted to interfere with Onitsuki''s next leader, and Aoi knew that a considerable number of them were in contact with this old woman. This was one of her values.


    When it came to dedicating everything to him, this woman''s connections were essential to get the imperial court to recognize him... "And besides, we have insurance. As long as she''s attached to him, there''s no way he''ll be discarded. ...you understand, don''t you?"


    Aoi stroked the small white flower and smiled. As the former head of the Shadow Department, that girl was quite sweet. That''s why she was exiled and ended up running an orphanage.


    The orphanage she had established was actually doing a great job of raising children. She wasn''t plotting anything out of power hunger.


    "Of course, if necessary, I won''t hesitate, so please don''t worry."


    With a hint of reluctance, but the pruning shears cut off the white half-flower with a cold indifference. It would be better to open it a little bigger, but pruning it was unavoidable for the overall harmony.


    "...You''re still a decisive child, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, that''s rude, grandma. I''m actually quite cautious, you know?"


    "That''s just a mistake of being too cold-hearted."


    "Hehehe."


    Without hesitation, Aoi finally dropped thest yellow petal. It was a nuisance, but thinking about the overall impression of this work, it was an out-of-ce foreign object. Cut, cut, prune...and Aoi''s work was roughlyplete.


    "Ah, wonderful, I''ll acknowledge it."


    "Thank you for your praise, it''s an honor."


    Aoi, who had been cking off by about 80%, responded with a nonchnt tone to her grandmother''s cold praise. Between the two of them was arge, beautiful flower. A single, vibrant flower with a white peach color, and scattered around its base were countless small flowers of various kinds...a work that symbolized her majesty.


    "But it''s not verydylike...and it''s quite an adventurous piece, isn''t it?"


    That was her grandmother''s critique, which was both like and unlike a granddaughter''s work.


    Aoi was a genius with a natural talent. She was exceptional in everything, not just art. When she held a brush, she created a masterpiece, when she brewed tea, she produced an exquisite product, when she recited poetry, she was chosen as a singing prodigy, and when she yed the koto, her sweet performance captivated both body and soul. And it was the same with flowers.


    Her teacher, a master of the Youka school, had given up teaching her after just one day and retired. The effort of decades was effortlessly surpassed, and what hurt the most was that the princess''s skillscked heart.


    With a heart devoid of passion, the flower that was forced to bloom was more beautiful than anything her teacher had ever seen. An art adorned with overwhelming and unparalleled technique...it was almost as if she was forcing it. It was enough to crush the heart of a seeker of truth, and it was amon fate shared by the various teachers who had taught her in the past.


    On the contrary, Onitsuki Aoi''s skills were abnormal in scale, but fundamentally, everything was based on the basics. It was a mastery of the basics. It was not something that exceeded existing boundaries, and there was no surprise. No matter how severe and majestic her personality was, Kochou had never thought she would create such an unusual flower. Although she didn''t show it on her face, Kochou was genuinely surprised from the heart.


    "Ah, Grandma. To be exact, it''s still notplete, you know?"


    And the second princess smiled mischievously, as if testing her grandmother, and began the final touches. She stood up quickly, and with a yful smile, she kicked the vase with her foot.


    "This is the final finishing touch...!"


    The bottle breaks with the deration, and its fragments scattered. Aoi, wearing kimono, trampled therge flower that had fallen to the floor with her ck leg wraps.


    The beautiful flower pattern on the leg wraps, made from the leather of a blue horse, was mercilessly trampled, crushed, and twisted... showing no interest in the other fallen flowers, Aoi carelessly destroyed them with her leg wraps, creating a mess. And then, she stepped back to admire her work.


    The remnants of the peach-colored flowers, torn to shreds and scattered, and the leather tabi socks wraps that had absorbed the flower''s sap. That was Onitsuki Aoi''s masterpiece.


    "...Another frontal-like work, huh?"


    "That''s right? I''ve been feeling bored with the usual typestely, so I''m trying out different things."


    Aoi responded calmly to her grandmother''s unpleasant gaze, her eyes gleaming with mishead.


    "You know, but please refrain from doing the same thing in front of others. You''re being too reckless. It''s embarrassing."


    Kochou was afraid that Aoi''s carefree and joyful demeanor would reveal their secret connection.


    "I know. That''s why I showed it to you, Grandma, right?"


    "Such a pretentious tone. You''re going to start a fight with Hina in front of everyone, aren''t you? Oh dear..."


    Aoi''s grandmother sighed, cing her hand on her cheek, as if nailing down her granddaughter''s ambition. She had read through Aoi''s proud and lofty thoughts, and it wasn''t an exaggeration. She was grateful to have set up this meeting, and was able to warn Aoi beforehand.


    ...But as the granddaughter herself, Aoi was pretending to be innocent, making a joke of it. However, she knew that every night, her grandmother would put on a revealing outfit, crawl on all fours, and assume a horse-like pose to being attacked by a d*ldo. And she knew that her grandmother would even make a shiki step on her own head with its front legs while being attacked. And, wait, what''s with "big brother"?


    ...Just like the thing in front of her eyes, but wouldn''t her sons be shocked and have their brains destroyed if they saw it? Or maybe it would be better if they were destroyed. Those born in darkness should return to darkness, in every sense of the word.


    "Heheh"


    "Heheheh"


    Theyughed, sensing each other''s malicious intentions. With a full-faced smile, they washed away everything. In reality, the situation was stubbornly stuck, like oil stains, but form was important.


    "I''m just kidding. Don''t be so sulky."


    "I understand. Don''t worry about it."


    A superficial apology and eptance. Now, let''s start the conversation again.


    "...Still, he was granted a title. In itself, it''s a very good thing, and he''s being recognized as a ''person''. The problem lies in the ''circumstances''."


    The reason for the title being the great achievement was due to his duty with the first princess. Even his appointment as Yun-shoku and his summons by Onitsuki were simr. From the outside, it looks like he''s being greatly favored, and those who know the truth also know that there''s a deeper reason.


    "His personality also ys a part. He has a lot to make up for with Hina, don''t you think? You understand, right?"


    Although he doesn''t need to feel guilty about anything...he will surely harbor feelings of remorse.


    "And his heart is undoubtedly drawn to Hina''s... be prepared. You''ll have to face an unpleasant situation for a while."


    Onitsuki Aoi was intelligent, talented, and a genius, but also an extremely emotional woman. Words like "patience" and "self-control" didn''t suit her. She was a self-centered, reckless woman who would stop at nothing, and that''s what remained after removing the concept of "princess" from Onitsuki Aoi. Her fellow granddaughters'' fiery passion, which she indulged in without thinking of the consequences...that''s what Kochou feared the most.


    "There will be provocations from all directions. But endurance is crucial. With the resolve to endure humiliation, we must be cautious not to act rashly...don''t get anxious, okay?"


    Strongly, strongly, the grandmother emphasized the importance of caution. She can''t let her emotions destroy everything in an instant. Not like her usual self. Not like Hina. She can''t repeat the same mistakes.


    "Heheh, I think you said it with a hint of fear... But it''s just unnecessary hard work. Why do you need to be anxious?"


    However, Aoi dered with confidence, without a hint of anxiety or fear, that she would face her grandmother''s concerns.


    Because, isn''t that right?


    "After all, he sought me out. My power. He needs my cooperation."


    He was relying on her to fulfill his own desires. That alone was enough to satisfy Aoi, and she felt at ease. She was being useful to him. Then, there was no need to worry about being abandoned. She could feel at ease, no matter what. Why would she need to be afraid?


    "Can you understand this feeling, too?"

 Chapter 169-2

    Chapter 169-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Aoi remembered the time she taught her grandmother about his wishes and demands, and how her grandmother reacted with madness, ecstasy, and shame. It was a vivid memory that Aoi didn''t want to recall, but it remained etched in her mind. Her grandmother''s reaction was so over-the-top that it was almostical. Even now, Aoi couldn''t help but burst outughing when she thought about it.


    It was already... really, really embarrassing... Even though she was a grown-up, the old woman in front of her was a woman.


    "...Stop making fun of our noble family. I''m your grandmother, after all?"


    "But what''s with the foolish, lovesick expression on your face toward your granddaughter''s husband?"


    The granddaughter, caught in her grandmother''s gaze. This wasn''t a family conversation, but a conversation between women. Or, rather, a conversation between females, filled with restraint and intimidation... But to them, it was just a normal, everyday joke.


    Compared to the intense emotions swirling inside, this level of banter was just a gentle breeze...


    "Ah, I''m tired. I think it''s time for me to take my leave."


    Without looking at the clock or noticing the time of day, Aoi sensed the moment and turned to leave. "Wasn''t there a singing contest scheduled for today?"


    "Yes, it''s not a big deal. It''s not like I''m going to sing in front of him or anything."


    This was the second time Aoi visited the capital. The first time, too, the name of Princess Onitsuki Aoi had spread far and wide. Her lineage, her beauty, her body, her talents... With all the previous rumors and gossip, there wasn''t a single exorcist family or noble who didn''t want her. Thinking about the rtionships surrounding the next head of the Onitsuki family... it was even more ridiculous. There were countless ''good intentions'' and thick-skinned demandsing their way, making Aoi want to vomit. The spittoon was going to be filled in no time.


    "Do Big Sister''s suitors have fewer demands, I wonder? Maybe it''s because she''s not as talented and is a bit slow?"


    Aoi spat out sarcastic remarks, but she understood the truth. For example, if the head of the family favored the eldest daughter, or if she achieved great merit in the imperial court, or if she whispered about fearing the leakage of her extraordinary abilities... But it was all just petty schemes, and Aoi was fed up with the shallow cleverness of those men who chose her based on such trivial reasons. They were really, really foolish men, without any backbone.


    Really, he''s different....


    "He''s special."


    "urately speaking, his heart is just a little stronger and kinder...but that small difference is incredibly deep and wide, huh?"


    He''s not good with words. He''s not a stunningly handsome man, nor is he a saint. The elder brother from Ak�� is far more noble and perfect. But what Onitsuki Aoi seeks is not that kind of thing.


    "He''s not fake, and he''s not trying to stand out, but he''s a regr person who can take one or two steps forward. There are many people who can''t take those few steps, no matter how hard they try."


    That''s why he''s great. He resonates with her heart. He''s special, special, and special.


    The woman in front of her is probably thinking the same thing. Especially in this olddy''s case, her past love and regrets probably take up a lot of space. It''s impure. But she''s different. Aoi secretly despise and look down on her.


    ...But, that''s fine. If it''s for his sake, then she''s different from that detestable older sister. She can tolerate him. Their desired paths may not be the same, but at least she''s much closer than that older sister.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I won''t get tangled up in unnecessary conversations. I won''t be like the ancient princess Kaguya, trying to test him with silly games."


    "I don''t have such expectations. If you get mistaken and bring trouble, that''d be a hassle. Just y along properly."


    No matter what, she won''t let him get the wrong idea. With Onitsuki Aoi''s extraordinary observational skills, which can even read people''s hearts, it''s an easy and necessary task.


    She''ll give him a good impression, and put the brakes on her rational thinking...it''s also a way to gather usable pawns. Even if she can''t do great things, she''ll at least try to sway his heart...Aoi has calcted that subtle bnce.


    (It''s unfortunate that he''s not affected by my charms, though.)


    For some reason, the fact that her charms don''t work on him is charming and unintentional. If he would just abandon reason and push her down, she''d ept him no matter what...but it''s a waste to use it on him, unlike with other men. Thanks to that, she''s just umting debt with him.


    Ah, really, it''s cruel and kind....


    "Well, I''ll go then... can you clean my work for me?"


    "Of course. I couldn''t show it to anyone else. You wouldn''t want to show it to anyone but him, would you?"


    Kochou nced at the scattered flowers at her feet and nodded in agreement. From behind, a figure emerged with cleaning tools in hand, ready to erase any evidence.


    "Yes, please. ...And your work, too?"


    After coldly ncing at her grandmother''s creations, Onitsuki Aoi swiftly left the room, nning to take a bath and perfume her clothes before attending the singing party. She couldn''t bear the smell lingering in that room.


    Isn''t that right? The smell was so pungent, like rotten eggs and milk, unbearable. It would stick to her clothes and body, and people might misunderstand. She had to wash everything thoroughly.


    "Frontal-like, huh? ...I wonder if she''s saying that with a straight face?"


    As she recalled the vibrant, red and white flowers of the horse-tooth amaranth, which she had fertilized with her own "things," she couldn''t help but despise her grandmother''s outrageous creations even more...


    * * *


    Azuma Hibari, a former head of the Omnyouji Bureau who had incorporated the Tanuki''s transformation factor, making her a half-youkai. In the original timeline, she was supposed to have been killed by Korishiraki''s (the white fox) divided spirit before the main story began... but there was no need to dwell on that now. The question was, why was she still alive? And as one of the parties involved, I didn''t need to wonder about it myself.


    If I had any doubts, it would be about why she, who had left the Omnyouji Bureau, was here, and my emotions were a mix of difort and unease.


    "Why are you... here?"


    "It''s not good to respond to a question with another question, is it?"


    The words that slipped out were met with an openly dissatisfied response. The intruder was taken aback, and from behind, someone embraced her without warning. The gesture seemed like a parent bird protecting its chick.


    "Greetings are important. It''s written in the Book of Etiquette and the Records of Rites. And as someone who''s supposed to be a guardian, it''s even more crucial. ...Is that wrong?"


    The tanuki woman facing me speaks in a calm, mature tone, but her words areced with a sense of usation and criticism. Her argument is wless, without a single w.


    "...That''s correct."


    Excuses are pointless. I''ll answer honestly.


    "If we''re adding to that, there''s the curse I ced on you. It''s already been activated, hasn''t it? You promised not to hurt her, but what''s going on?"


    "That''s..."


    The tanuki''s piercing gaze makes me stumble over my words. It''s not an excuse or a fabrication. The problem is even more serious.


    The curse that was ced on me when I was entrusted with the white fox. If I hurt the white fox, I''d be ovee with intense pain... I know the circumstances under which it was triggered. And speaking about it would put my own safety at risk.


    Isn''t that right? If I were to talk about it here, I''d be courting disaster, especially with the Omnyouji Bureau head right next to me. This is the Omnyouji Bureau''s territory, after all. I could be dragged off to the experimentation room at any moment.


    "A-Azuma-san!! That''s...!!"


    "Be quiet for a moment."


    "Hmm!!?"


    The white fox''s attempt to exin is cut off by a gesture, and I turn to look at Azuma Hibari again. Her enchanting gaze sees right through me. At least, she''s not lying.


    "During the mission, I forgot about myself and..."


    Aware of the Omnyouji Bureau head beside me, I answer cautiously. But the tanuki woman won''t let me off that easily.


    "...Why did you forget?"

 Chapter 169-3

    Chapter 169-3


    [Part 3/4]


    Azuma''s relentless pursuit of the truth makes me feel like I''m on trial. Lying...is bing increasingly difficult.


    "...Because of the youkai transformation, I was in an excited state, which is why..."


    I can''te up with a clever excuse, so I give up and confess. The silence that fills the room is oppressive.


    "..."


    It''s like waiting for the verdict in a death sentence. Silent, still...and it''s the Omnyouji Bureau head who breaks the silence.


    "Azuma-dono, do you really intend to entrust this mission to someone like this? Not to the personnel I prepared?"


    The Omnyouji Bureau head''s question, directed at the former head, is vastly different from what I had expected.


    "Are you dissatisfied?" "Isn''t there a possibility of going berserk? Isn''t there a chance of something big happening?"


    "Bureau Head, I understand how you feel. I think it''s impolite, but I can''t trust my current organization."


    The current and former Bureau Heads started talking seriously, leaving me out.


    "It''s fine to choose someone you can trust absolutely, but..."


    "But someone like that should be given more important tasks. It''s not right to use them for personal reasons like this."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. Trust my judgment. ...Ah, sorry. I''ve been keeping you waiting for too long, and it''s impolite."


    "Puhaa!?"


    Azuma Hibari, who was talking to Gensei, noticed our confused gazes and apologized while waving his hand. At the same time, Shiro, whose mouth zipper was unzipped, let out a big sigh.


    "A-Azuma-san! No, no, no! Tomobe-san is...!!?"


    "I know, I know. If you have aint, you should''ve said it earlier. It''s not like I''m ming you. ...You''re also at fault for being too scared, aren''t you?"


    Azuma calmed down the desperate Shiro, who was trying to exin, and apologized to her. The pressure that had been building up dissipated, and it was as if a Tanuki had transformed into a different creature.


    "What''s going on..."


    "First, let''s take away your anxiety, shall I?"


    The head of the Omnyouji Bureau opened his mouth at my question, taking control of the situation.


    "Bureau Head...?"


    "I''ve heard about your circumstances to some extent. And I''ll clearly state that, at this stage, I''m not considering eliminating you."


    A sharp, piercing gaze shot out from the gap in his attire, directly addressing me and my situation.


    "ording to Azuma''s exnation, it seems you''ve been infected with some kind of youkai factor? You''re also afraid of being exposed, right? I''ve also looked into your past records. Indeed, there''s a threat. There''s danger. Should we punish you, ''It''s not funny to be treated as a research subject or a disposable pawn''."


    "Th...!!"


    I trembled at the explicit mention of the possibility I had feared. This was the Omnyouji Bureau''s headquarters, and I couldn''t escape even if I tried. My chances of sess were 0, and what awaited me was either good fortune or a living hell.


    "It''s a fact that we can utilize you simultaneously. And currently, we don''t have the luxury to waste our precious battle power. So, we have no choice but to put your punishment on hold."


    "On hold? Luxury...?"


    "It''s not an official punishment. It''s an unofficial, behind-the-scenes deal. ...Complete freedom is impossible, but it''s better than being dissected alive, don''t you think?"


    I tilted my head at Gensei''s words, and Azuma exined further, trying to reassure me.


    "One of the conditions for me to work with the Omnyouji Bureau is that if one goes berserk, they''ll be eliminated without mercy. That''s the fate of half-youkai like us. It''s something we have to ept."


    Azuma''s words were like a warning, and I immediately sensed the underlying meaning.


    (Is this a threat, a warning...?)


    If I use my powers, my body and mind will be consumed by the monster. Even if it''s just a temporary measure, I shouldn''t use it recklessly...I think she''s pointing that out again. She''s also judging me based on my past experiences.


    Well, I don''t want to take unnecessary risks either...


    "...I see. However, Azuma-dono is working with the Omnyouji Bureau, and what about battle power...?"


    "There''s no need to exin the details to someone like you, who''s at the bottom of the organization, but...since Azuma-dono trusts you, it''s better if you understand the situation to some extent. So, take a seat."


    The head of the Omnyouji Bureau looked at me and Azuma, then invited everyone to sit down.


    "Ah!?"


    "Shiro, you''re with me."


    As I sat down, Azuma pulled Shiro, who was wondering where to go and was about to go next to me, and made her sit next to her. A mysterious doll suddenly appeared and handed out cups and tea to everyone...


    "Let me exin again. ...The request itself has been around for a while. Although it''s unofficial, I''ve been serving as a noble."


    "Do you think you can understand the reason if you think about your past experiences?"


    "Past experiences, huh...it seems like there have been more youkai-rted incidents recently."


    I pretended to be ignorant and pointed out the head of the Omnyouji Bureau''s words.


    "Yes, you must know about themotion caused by the youkai fox that attacked the capital a few years ago. It''s exactly what happened when you, Onitsuki-kun, were at Joraku''s cest time."


    Gensei naturally shifted his gaze to the white fox. The fox, trembling, was tightly hugged by Tanuki, who red at him with a stern expression. Gensei let out a deep sigh, his shoulders sagging. "What a troublesome person..." he muttered, continuing his exnation.


    "...Now that I think about it, that was probably the starting point. Since then, cases involving youkai have been increasing gradually. Not to mention civilian casualties, exorcists have also been suffering losses. The activities of powerful youkai have be more frequent. Great youkai, cmity youkai, and the like aren''t just a few reckless ones."


    The existence of cmity youkai has been confirmed, but it''s unusual for them to actively appear on the main stage. High-ranking monsters are clever. They might eat people or destroy viges, but they rarely appear on the main stage. The imperial court and the Omnyouji Bureau aren''t foolish enough to ignore them. They would dispatch their forces to eliminate such monsters. The recent Kappa and Tsuchigumo incidents are representative examples.


    "Five hundred years ago, monsters formed an alliance and wreaked havoc. Even if it wasn''t on the same scale, there have been simr cases recorded in the past. There''s no guarantee that it won''t happen again in the present."


    The old Tanuki woman, who knew the truth of that time, nodded in agreement.


    "Furthermore, considering the circumstances so far... it''s an unpleasant fact that even within the imperial court, there are those who cannot be trusted. It might be betrayal or brainwashing. Whatever the case, we can''t fully trust even our own people. There are only a few whom we can absolutely trust."


    Gensei spoke with a reluctant tone. Combining this conversation with the previous one, the outline of the story was gradually bing clear...


    "Can you trust me?"


    "I don''t think you''re connected to those suspicious people based on your background. You have Azuma-dono''s rmendation, too. Although there''s something suspicious beneath the surface... we''re simr in that regard, so I''ll consider it, but it''s not an absolute reason to exclude you."


    The new and old Omnyouji Bureau heads are long-lived beings that have existed since the era of great chaos, and they also have half of the M��ry��''s factor buried within them. That''s why they can tolerate my existence to a certain extent. To a certain extent, that is...


    ...Personally, I think Azuma Hibari hasn''t clearly stated what kind of factor is within me to Gensei. If he knew about the factor from Youbo (yokai mother) as well, the Omnyouji Bureau heads wouldn''t be this lenient. Exactly, just like Tanuki.


    "...I''m overwhelmed by you excessive evaluation."


    "Can''t be trusted, huh? But it''s only natural, isn''t it?"


    Azuma immediately catches the meaning behind my response. Both of us understand the distrust and wariness in each other''s eyes. Then, the current Omnyouji Bureau head starts speaking.


    "In reality, it wasn''t just Azuma who rmended you. We also received an unofficial endorsement from Tokugara Middle Counselor (Chuunagon). We, as the Omnyouji Bureau, owe a great debt to him, and we can''t ignore his influence."


    "Middle Counselor...?"


    The name that came up was that of the representative of the envoy group from the previous day''s Tengu incident. For me, it was an even more significant acquaintance. I remembered the incident with the river fish, at least up until that point. Did something happen after that? Or is this also an extension of the conspiracy...?


    "I understand how you feel. I''ve heard the story. You had a fish from your hometown, didn''t you? It''s really troubling. He''s getting older now, but I wish he''d at least learn to control his mischief..."

 Chapter 169-4

    Chapter 169-4


    [Part 4/4]


    The former Omnyouji Bureau head seems to read my anxiety and fear as she opens her mouth. She folds her arms, looking annoyed. The Tanuki tail behind her also wilts, as if expressing her emotions. The tail of the beast yokai is more expressive of emotions than its face, making it easy to deceive.


    "It''s not a threat... but I can''t say thatpletely. Why don''t we make a promise about that incident instead?"


    "No, it''s not that..."


    As Tanuki held out his arm, I refrained. I didn''t have the courage to be so bold in front of the current head of the Omnyouji Bureau, who was present. After all, I was just a Household Member Coordinator.


    "...Shall we get to the main topic?"


    Gensei seemed to cut in at the right moment, and I turned my gaze to him. He confirmed that everyone''s attention was on him, and then gave the order.


    "It''s not a difficult task. I understand your physical condition. I don''t intend to burden you with impossible tasks. ...I just want to ask you to take on a simple security job."


    "Security, you say?" Whose or what kind of security? My doubts were immediately dispelled. The dots connected, and I turned to Azuma. The youkai Tanuki met my gaze and nodded.


    "If I go into the service, I won''t be able to look after them properly. Could you take care of my people for about ten days?"


    " Babysitting, you mean?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit relieved, but at the same time, I was certain that it was a much easier taskpared to my previous reckless behavior.


    "Officially, we''ll give you the title of Half-Youkai Inspector for the city. Please take it seriously. ...So, with this, Azuma-dono can focus on your duties without worrying, right?"


    It was a somewhat theatrical appointment, and the current head of the Omnyouji Bureau asked me with a hint of emotion.


    "Yes. Take care of them. ...You too, Household Member Coordinator."


    "No..."


    Azuma bowed her head to Gensei and then to me.


    "There''s no need to be humble. I truly appreciate it. If I couldn''t ensure the safety of those kids, I would be troubled about serving as well. I have many worries, and I couldn''t focus on my duties."


    "I''ll do my best to support you, Azuma-dono, so you can ensure your duties without worry."


    I vowed that from the bottom of my heart. In reality, it was also very convenient for me. There was no doubt about the abilities of Azuma Hibari, a character who had already been killed off in the original story. And the task of babysitting was not entirely risk-free, butpared to the usual troubles I encountered, it was much easier... wasn''t it?


    "Umm, umm. Good response. ...Then shall I hand this over?"


    Azuma, seemingly very satisfied with my reaction, suddenly pulled out something from her pocket and handed it to me as if she was producing it from thin air.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a copied document, but it''s handmade. It''s a confidential file. Don''t lose it, okay?"


    "A confidential file..."


    I received the thick book and stared at it in awe, feeling a sense of weight, both physically and mentally, from Azuma''s words. I nced at Azuma, then opened the book. Each page was filled with tightly written text. This is...


    "Wait, what is this?"


    "It''s a childcare manual, isn''t it? Ah, from page 38 onwards, it''s about daily meal ns and cooking methods. From page 66 onwards, it''s about individual notes on the kids'' behavior. Memorize it well."


    "Eh..."


    I couldn''t help but let out a bewildered voice at Azuma''s unusually serious tone. Oh, she''s considering nutrition values, likes, and dislikes, and even strategies for dealing with kids who refuse to take baths... Do I have to do all this?


    "Of course, it''s a given?"


    "So, are they good kids, by the way?"


    "They''re full of energy."


    "In other words, there are a lot of problem children?"


    If I thought about it calmly, all of them were half-youkai, so it was no wonder they were troublesome. If I wasn''t careful, they might even cry loudly and breathe fire... Physically, they might even break my arm if I let my guard down...


    "Is that so, and you''re one of them too?"


    "Do you think it''s unrted to trust or something, and that''s the reason?"


    "...?"


    "Don''t counterargue!!?"


    I couldn''t help but interject, ignoring my position. It was an unpleasant truth I didn''t want to know.


    "Cough... ...Azuma-dono, that''s enough."


    "Hm? Ah, yes. That''s it. Our business is done. There might be things you want to say, but give up. ...Don''t think ill of me. It would be better if you came to the bookstore to visit and sell books."


    "Geh."


    Azuma''s words made me twist my face more than ever before. You''re exposed, old man.


    "Your response wasn''t bad, though. Just keep being honest and sincere, and you''ll be a good man. Don''t be a pathetic adult who can''t even bow their head in apology."


    "Y-yes..."


    Even I didn''t know who Azuma''s words were directed at, but when I saw Gensei''s suspicious expression, I thought that even on that face, there was no sign of mutual understanding.


    It''s not likely due toziness, but rather....


    "Alright then. I''ve said what I needed to say, so I''ll be off. Shiro, you were the attendant, right? It''s been a while, soe visit."


    Azuma stood up, stroking Shiro''s head as she dered. I was convinced that Shiro was chosen for this role for a reason. White looked at me with a bitter smile. I wonder how much she understood the content...


    "Will you go, Azuma-dono?"


    "Bureau Head, I would like you to keep an eye on him. If that''s the case, I''ll have no regrets."


    Azuma''s cheerful and carefree tone was as if she was treating him like an old friend, without regard for their positions or social standing.


    "Don''t joke around. You''re someone who would suddenlye back from the dead. ...I understand. Let''s do it that way."


    "Right. I''m counting on you."


    He confirmed his current position with a bitter smile and a look of exasperation. Tanuki... naturally returned to my side.


    "Ah, that''s right. I forgot."


    "What?"


    By the time I realized it, Azuma was right in front of me, her face inches from mine. Then, with a natural motion, she swiftly pulled my face towards her, grasped my jaw, and stared into my eyes. She stared and stared, then spoke.


    "I''ll warn you? Don''t think of using our conversation here as material for gossip. ...I don''t want to make unnecessary enemies?"


    It was as if she was saying it to me, but also to someone or something else through me, who was driving the point home...


    "Hahaha! I heard that! You''re being driven into a tight spot again, aren''t you? You became the Household Member Coordinator, but it''s pathetic how far you''ve fallen! I have no choice but to show my face... ''You''re so slow, go for it!!'' Uwa-wa-wa! My favorite visiting attire is ruined!!?"


    "Ah, I expected this would happen."


    As I watched the daughter of the Ako family, with her gloating face, eating mud dangos with the kids gang and screaming, I felt a sense of d��j�� vu and shrugged my shoulders....

 Chapter 170-3

    Chapter 170-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "I see..."


    "Yeah, just like how you need to brush your teeth after eating sweets. I don''t want you to get cavities while I''m taking care of you, that''d be a real pain."


    The pain of cavities is hard to describe, and back in the old days, dental care was a real nightmare. There are even legends about peoplemitting suicide or seppuku because of toothaches.


    Azuma seems to be really worried about the kids'' cavities. As a half-youkai, she''s afraid that the kids won''t be able to get dental care because of their condition. Just like some crazy, excitable lizard little girl, she might even breathe fire from her mouth if she gets too excited. If she were to get a tooth extracted, the doctor would probably get burned to death.


    "Okay, I''ll brush my teeth."


    "Okay, thanks for helping me out. And, uh, I think we had ns to do some water work and soil maniptionter, right? I need you to prepare something for me while I''m working. Can you do that for me?"


    "What do you need me to prepare?"


    The boy tilted his head at my request, looking puzzled. What could a grown-up with money possibly need that they''d have to ask for? "Well, you know, there are things that can''t be bought with money, right?"


    At my words, the boy tilted his head again, looking even more puzzled....


    * * *


    On the outskirts of the city. Beyond the Outer Area, a city road stretched out, lined with gardens. A girl rode an ox cart, looking carefree, apanied by a female maid and a few servants...


    As a noble''s entourage, the number of people was small, but it was sufficient for the time being. The Inner Capital was within sight, and it was unlikely for bandits or youkai to appear. Above all, the person riding the ox cart was a skilled exorcist who could handle those youkai.


    "This is quite a rural area, isn''t it?"


    The youngdy of Ako gazed out at the scenery outside, her impression evident. It only took a short ride from the capital, not even an hour. The transportation itself wasn''t bad, but the ruralndscape, reminiscent of the countryside, gave her an impression that was farther than the actual distance.


    "This area is a newly developed estate by Onitsuki, So..."


    Yona, the maid walking beside the ox cart, spoke up. To be precise, it was a piece ofnd that had been left unused for a long time due to poor water drainage, which Onitsuki Uemon had developed into farnd in coboration with the imperial court and merchants. The ruralndscape with few people was, in a sense, to be expected. Still, as a farm in the Center region, its potential was immeasurable.


    "I suppose it''s fine. But...if that''s the case, it''s quite an extravagant setup, don''t you think?"


    A orphanage, built in a corner of the developed farm, and what''s more, an orphanage for half-youkai children. It was a peculiar setup, even if she considered the cost and time invested. Murasaki herself didn''t have any particr feelings towards half-youkai, neither good nor bad, but she knew that it wasn''t something that would be well-received by society in general.


    "I heard the director has a position in the imperial court. That must be why. Perhaps it''s to gain favor..."


    "I guess it''s typical of the head of the Hidden Group."


    The youngdy of Ako spoke with a hint of coolness. Murasaki didn''t underestimate Onitsuki Uemon''s abilities, but she was perplexed by his way of being, which was far removed from the path of an exorcist. An exorcist should only follow the path of exorcism...the way of the Ako household was deeply ingrained in Murasaki.


    "However, that guy is also quite pitiful, isn''t he? He''s risen to the position of Household Member Coordinator, but in the end, he''s just an extension of the misceneous tasks, right? Or is it because he''s the Household Member Coordinator that he''s like that?"


    Murasaki thought back to the ck-d figure in her mind, wrinkling her nose in disdain. When they first met, he was just a lowly servant, a squad leader or something... probably, anyway. It''s weirdly captivating, but oh well.


    "I thought he was a despicable, ttering servant trying to curry favor with my aunt, but... well, he''s doing his job, I suppose. My aunt has a good eye for people, after all!"


    There were rumors that her aunt had pulled some strings to get him promoted, or that someone else had rmended him, but Murasaki didn''t care. He was probably just a stray cat or something. She couldn''t believe he had a better eye for people than her respected aunt.


    "Youngdy..."


    "My aunt was concerned, so I think it''s a good idea to hold a celebration and take it as an opportunity to keep him in check."


    Since the head of the family, the previous head, and his siblings all canceled their trips to the capital, Murasaki was the representative of the main family. It was only natural to give a congrattory gift to him, who had obtained a government position and the title of Household Member Coordinator.


    Of course, given their social status and family background, it wasn''t necessary to personally visit him, but for Murasaki, it was a kind of reconnaissance mission for her aunt''s sake.


    ...Yona, who was apanying her, seemed to be wondering why they were visiting in casual clothes instead of formal attire, but didn''t say anything.


    The small talk ended, and the group finally caught sight of the building in the distance.


    "Ah, that''s it. The Onitsuki family''s donated building, isn''t it?"


    The temple-like orphanage that came into view was surprisingly high-ss, not at all what one''d expect from an orphanage. It wasn''t excessively grand or shy, but it was built with a sense of solidity and sturdiness, taking into ount the number of orphans and future intake. Moreover, it seemed to be protected by multipleyers of curses defenses, repelling evil presences and those who would wield weapons...


    "You guys, don''t draw your weapons carelessly, okay?"


    The purple-haired girl gives orders to the servants. "Don''t show your faces and don''t receive any gifts. It''s not good to cause amotion." She herself is also prepared, holding a snake-shaped sword to keep them from getting out of control.


    And while she''s doing that, the ox cart finally stops in front of the orphanage gate. Led by a maid, the purple-haired girl gets out.


    "No wee party? How rude."


    "It''s fine. I didn''t give him any notice, after all. Hehe, that servant will be surprised when he sees me."


    She snorts, puffing out her thin chest. Her attitude is like a mischievous child expecting to seed in a prank. In reality, she''s expecting the former servant to be shocked and flustered, bowing his head in surprise. It''s only natural to react that way.


    ...But she''s still not good at this.


    First of all, showing up unannounced was a bad idea. Some unknown person has arrived, and the kids are getting anxious because their caretaker is absent. And whoever sees her first will have bad luck.


    "Look! It''s a demon (Akuma)! It''s a demon''s house!!"


    A child peeks out from a hole in the earthen wall, screaming in desperation. It''s Ume, a crybaby with cow ears. She''s afraid of being taken away. The purple-haired girl is terrified by the outsider. Ume''s cow ears fold back, and her tail wilts.


    "No, she''s an exorcist...!!"


    The one responding is a small girl with scales on her body, sharp ws, and a lizard-like tail. Her name is Akane. She''s one of thest children from the Kawahara Orphanage, where Azuma Hibari used to be.


    However, the ten or so kids back then have now grown to nearly 3 times that number. The purple-haired girl herself has also grown up and is no longer part of the younger or older groups, but rather in a position like a middle-aged sister. She''s energetic and cheerful, which is why she''s listed as a "person of interest" in Azuma''s guidebook.


    And being found out by a younger, problematic kid who''s popr with the people is the worst luck for Ako Murasaki.


    "Shiro-chan was taken away too, wasn''t she? Maybe this time as well...!!"


    Recalling that the white fox girl had returned after a long time, but had been taken to the exorcists for a long time, Akane deduces. It must be the same.


    "She must be looking for someone to me!"


    "What are you talking about, that''s impossible...!!"


    The other kids around Akane and Ume were shouting at the top of their lungs. Seriously, their imaginations were running wild, thinking about what would happen the day after tomorrow.


    If the older kids were here, they would''ve said "Wait a minute!" and stepped in, but unfortunately, the oldest one in this group was Akane, the problem child. It was only natural that she would egg them on instead of stopping them.


    "It''s me, it''s definitely me...!!"


    Ume burst into tears. She knew she was the biggest crybaby among them, the most useless one.


    "Ume-chan!!"


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got your back!!"


    "We won''t let her sell you out!!"


    When one thinks about it calmly, it wasn''t like they had made a definite decision or anything, but somehow the atmosphere had be heavy with sadness. The kids were all trying tofort Ume. The song "Donna Donna" is a song about how money can buy friendship, and in the end, people prioritize economic benefits. But they refused to ept that. They were passionate about protecting their friends at the orphanage.


    If Shiro were here, she would''ve said "Wait a minute!" and stepped in, but unfortunately, she was watching someone else. And Akane, who was supposed to be leading them...


    "First strike wins! Get ready for an all-out attack!"


    She was holding a mud ball they had made for fun and giving orders. It was a total mess.


    The kids were getting ready for battle, unaware of what was toe. Murasaki slipped out of the gate, looking very confident. In the wide courtyard of the orphanage, she looked around and found a spot to hide behind.


    "Hehe. Is that him?"


    She was humming a tune as she marched, looking pleased with herself. She was overconfident,cking a sense of crisis. But that was a big mistake. You never know when an attack mighte...


    "Ah! There you are!"


    She spotted the back of a ck-d figure doing some dirty work behind the scenes. She felt a bit tense but still looked confident as she approached. She called out to the servant, who was about to turn around.


    "Hahaha, I heard that! You''re being driven into a corner again, aren''t you? You''ve be a Household Member Coordinator, but it''s pathetic how you''re being treated I''ll have to show my face..."


    "Uooo! Take this! I''ll show you!!"


    ...And so, the tragedy andedy began.


    * * *�`


    "This is a huge mistake... Hey, hey. You should bow your head too."


    "Eh, I''m trying to protect Ume-chan... Are you going to take away my snack?"


    "I''m sorry."


    The scene was set in the guest room. After finishing the tedious task, I turned to the problematic guest who was causing trouble and spoke words of divine wisdom. The effect was tremendous. It was a total mess.


    "As a supervisor, I can''t even begin to describe the things what a child did... But I''ll make sure topensate. Please forgive me."


    I grasped Akane''s head firmly and bowed deeply, apologizing sincerely. The youngdy of Ako, who had been silent for a moment with an indescribable expression, finally opened her mouth.

 Chapter 170-4

    Chapter 170-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Are you thinking that I am going to pursue this further? I''m not that childish. Please remember that I haven''t forgotten what happened."


    Murasaki''s reluctant response, wrapped in her spare clothes. It was a loan, after all. That''s what you''d expect from the Ako family. The conversation was going smoothly.


    "Thank you very much...!"


    Still bowed, I bowed even deeper. A sincere and heartfelt apology. Ako Murasaki wasn''t the kind of person to take it lightly, and if I had to say it harshly, I was half acting by pointing out her naivety.


    ...No, I really do feel sorry, though?


    "You don''t need to bow your head that low. You''re not just a servant anymore. If you keep bowing that low, you''ll end up hurting the honor of the main house. You''ll also be looked down upon."


    "Ah."


    Murasaki''s attitude, which seemed to ept that there was no other way. Phew. She''s so naive... Ugh. The maid on the side was looking at me with a dissatisfied expression. I need to be careful. "...Can I ask something?"


    Murasaki, who seemed oblivious to the maid''s attitude, suddenly asked a question.


    "Ah, what is it about?"


    "That... What''s with that mask?"


    It was a question about the childish, scribbled-on mask I was wearing.


    "...It''s for babysitting."


    "For babysitting? What?"


    "Yes, literally."


    "It''s a transparent, teacher-like mask!"


    "Cut it out!"


    I red at Akane''s sudden interruption, which was more focused on the content than the tone. Was she trying to copy me? Did she have evidence even though there was no picture?


    ...the mask of a servant, no matter what rank, is honestly unsettling to these kids. It''s as if they''re intentionally making themselves seem inorganic and eerie, giving off an intimidating aura. It''s only natural that they wouldn''t be suitable for childcare. As the number of kids increased, some would feel even more repulsed. The younger kids are all inexperienced in the fox incident too.


    So, I had prepare a cheap mask, and the kids scribbled on it. It''s a stupid, foolish-looking face, like aughing Buddha. It''s better than the servant''s face, at least. I''d fallen as far as I could go, and now all I can do is climb back up.


    "I, I see..."


    "I like it! That way is better!"


    "I didn''t ask about your preferences, you kid!"


    The purple-haired girl''s response was impossible to understand, like a carefree, whimsical remark. It was tooid-back, and I cut her off.


    "...Anyway, why is the youngdy of Ako here? It would''ve been better if you''d contacted us beforehand."


    Talking to those kids is a real pain. Let''s just get on with the conversation. Not having an appointment is pretty inconvenient, but... it''s for her sake, after all.


    "So, that''s..."


    Murasaki hesitated, looking at the maid beside her. The maid coughed and took over.


    "The youngdy is still shaken. May I exin instead?"


    "Yeah."


    The maid, Yona, exined that she hade to offer congrattions as a rtive of Onitsuki, but had been worried about being hindered and hade without warning. Moreover, she hadn''t sent a letter beforehand because she didn''t want to be known to be visiting a half-youkai orphanage like this... The way she spoke was sharp, like a spear, and criticized her harshly.


    "Even so, there is ack of control. If this is the case, the kids will never know what''s going on. You''ve received an unusual mission from the Omnyouji Bureau, one that''s hard to understand. As the youngdy of Ako, rted to Onitsuki by blood, she expects you to do this job properly, without any mistakes."


    The maid vented her pent-up frustrations, as if she had finished her duties. Then, with a confident smile, she looked at her master. "How is it?"


    ...It looked like a mismatch between supply and demand, but...


    "Wh-what? Eeeeee?!"


    Murasaki''s face turned pale after hearing the words. "Isn''t that too much responsibility?!?" she eximed. Her eyes darted around the room, looking at everyone present.


    "Youngdy..."


    "Youngdy?"


    "Y-youngdy?"


    From above, I, the maid, and the kids were looking down. Murasaki gazed at us, her eyes fixed on us, and then noticed the little kids peeking from behind the shouji paper door. Ugh, I didn''t want to point it out, but... (I kept quiet, thinking it would be rude to mention it. Mistake.)


    "Eeeeee, eeeeee, eeeeee, and and and and...!!? Don''t you think this snack is enough for you lizard people?!?"


    "Whoa!!?"


    Murasaki shoved the sweets box at me with a loud voice, as if throwing it. She stood up.


    "Y-youngdy?"


    "What''s with you?! Stop calling me with that childish tone, you pervert!!?"


    Murasaki red at me, her eyes spinning wildly. She waspletely flustered.


    "Youngdy, what''s...?"


    "Yona, I''ve achieved my goal!! I''ll be leaving soon!!?"


    The maid, who was equally shocked as I was, still followed Murasaki''s orders.


    "Youngdy Murasaki, please wait..."


    "How annoying! I''m very busy!! You should be grateful I even came here... Ugh!"


    This was right after Murasaki opened the shouji paper door, scattered the kids, and stepped out into the corridor. She slipped and fell, her head hitting the floor in a straight line.


    As I had expected, I immediately supported her.


    "Kyaa?"


    "Are you okay, Youngdy?"


    "Hu? ...Huu!!?"


    I held her up, asking if she was alright. Her response was vague, and our faces were so close that I could see the colors of our skin. I was stunned, unsure of what had happened... and then, as I understood, Murasaki took a step back.


    "I apologize!! Let''s start over!! I''lle back another day, so please respond properly then!! You can do that, can''t you?!"


    That deration was like pointing at me and shouting in anger, with amand that made my face turn bright red from shame.


    "...O-okay."


    "Yes, you replied! I promised, didn��t I?! Yona, let��s go home now!! Hurry up!!"


    "Youngdy!? Please wait!!?"


    Murasaki, and Yona, quickly escaped to the side, and the maid chased after her like a storm. I was left standing there, unable to keep up with the situation.


    ...Huh? Is sheing back?


    "Ah, this is delicious!"


    And then, without permission, the lizard-like girl started eating the sweets and said something. No, she just took them without asking.


    "Hey, share them with everyone!"


    I quickly confiscated the sweets. Then, I chased after Murasaki. I didn��t understand what was going on, but I had to see her off. Ignoring the little girl who was crying, I ran towards the orphanage gate. The ox-cart was already gone. It was a close call, a real emergency.


    "Or should I say, did they drive the cart away too fast and almost get into an ident?"


    I was talking about Ako Murasaki. At thest moment, I barely managed to see her off, but I didn��t know what would happen if I didn��t.


    And then, I collided with a person who was hiding behind the gate.


    "Whoa!?"


    A refreshing, elegant figure suddenly appeared in front of me, filling my nostrils with a sweet fragrance. I was confused by the situation.


    "E-excuse me?"


    I hurriedly apologized and tried to create some distance. But that didn��t happen.


    "Oh, this is quite bold, isn��t it? This kind of exposed wee is a first, isn��t it?"


    "Huh?"


    It was a sarcastic remark. At the same time, my head was gently pushed back, and my vision was filled with a soft, sweet sensation. I ended up in a silly, awkward pose. The sweet, mellow voice whispered in my ear.


    "Earlier, I almost got into an ident with Ako''s youngdy. Oh your face was bright red... Maybe you''re the type who gets impatient when ites to girls?"


    While my face was buried, I looked up at the other person with a sidelong nce. A captivating gaze and a mischievous face stared back at me.


    "Y-you...!"


    Before I could say anything, a jet-ck, extremely thick, and high-quality sweets box appeared on top of my head, as if it was ced there.


    "Sweets box... A celebratory gift from Princess Miyataka. Please, don��t hesitate to ept it."


    Wrapped in a white core and coated with cherry blossom pink, then further enveloped in a dark, soybean-vored exterior, the dorayaki... It was an encounter with a magical dangerous character, brought about by offering the famous confectionery of the capital.

 Chapter 171-3

    Chapter 171-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "This is bad. Maybe it''s pedophilia? Or maybe it''s bestialism? Or perhaps..."


    "Can''t we just separate public and private matters?"


    I quickly cut her off to prevent further defamation. Honestly, I just wanted to go home. Azuma''s curse was definitely going to trigger if I got too worked up, and I''d end up getting beaten up by an octopus or something. The ''Yamiyo no Hotaru'' series was all about viins who used loopholes in thew and curses to get away with things.


    Anyway, I''d been gathering information about the youngdy in front of me since the incident in Kansai. And from what I could tell, her personality was just as problematic as the orphanage full of brats. It was unbelievable that she''d been allowed to stay there for so long. The Mommy Tanuki would definitely blow a fuse if she found out.


    The problem was, from my standpoint, it was extremely difficult to just kick her out....


    "So, you''re saying the kids in the guest room are getting in the way, right?"


    "...! Children can be so noisy, after all."


    It''s just before the response. In addition of Shiro, I''d instructed the older kids of the group to keep an eye on the guest room, the corridor, and the garden, making sure they didn''t get too close. The thought of getting kidnapped and taken on a wild ride was terrifying. The kids'' autonomous actions were hard to restrict, even with Azuma''s curse. It was like trying to take down an impregnable fortress from the inside. This was already beyond my control. "What a pain. Those brats are the worst. They don''t understand, and they''re not allowed to get hurt or feel good, so it''s hard to find a way to get through to them physically. It''s really tough, isn''t it? You''re really struggling."


    "..."


    In response to my silence, Miyataka''s youngdy let out a sly, teasingugh.


    "That''s right. Why don''t I help you out, then?"


    "Help...?"


    With a joyful expression, the youngdy spoke as if she''d just thought of something.


    "That''s right. Help. Babysitting assistance."


    "You''re telling me to leave the trivial tasks to someone like Miyataka''s youngdy? That''s just ridiculous... I''d rather decline politely."


    The words were sugarcoated, but in reality, it was a clear rejection. Babysitting? Raising kids? Are you kidding me? What are you nning?


    "Don''t bother being polite. It''s only proper to not refuse someone''s kindness, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t want to bother someone from the esteemed Miyataka household with such trivial matters."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m not bound by family obligations, so I cane and go as I please, whenever and wherever I want."


    "But..."


    It was clear that the other person knew exactly what was going on. This was a ridiculously pushover. I had to find a way to deflect it somehow...


    "...Hmm, I''m not interested. How about we do something else instead?"


    "Something else?"


    "I don''t know if you''re listening, but I was trying to have a tea party with Onitsuki''s guest the other day, and it got cancelled. It''s a shame, so I thought I''d invite you somewhere else instead. Maybe a kabuki y?"


    "?"


    The Magical Demon Rod''s words struck me with a quiet shock. It was like a nightmaree true. I had to avoid it at all costs.


    In the original story "Yamiyo no Hotaru", there were several conditions and choices to enter the Darth Tamaki Route. Getting invited to a kabuki y by the Magical Demon Rod was one of them.


    To be precise, it was an unofficial all-female kabuki performance. Tamaki would be led to the dressing room by the Magical Demon Rod, who was targeting her favorite actor. And then, she would meet the Minister of the Left, who was secretly watching the y from the dark audience seats.


    As they watched the y, the Minister of the Left would talk about the history of kabuki, the history of performances, and the history of shrine maidens, cleverly prying into the protagonist''s heart and revealing his sorrow, despair, and thirst for power... It was the first step towards falling into darkness.


    "I understand. If that''s what you''re saying, then I''ll ept your invitation."


    I had almost reflexively said those words. As soon as I said them, I regretted it. I realized my mistake in making such a carelessment. But it was toote. My mouth had already spoken the words of doom.


    "Hehe. That''s fine. I''m looking forward to tomorrow. Could you prepared for the sleepover?"


    "...Sleepover?"


    "You can''t be serious, leaving the youngdy to walk home alone at night?"


    "But aren''t youing alone?"


    "I thought I said I''d do as I please?"


    "..."


    "Well, I apologize if I''ve caused any trouble. I''ll prepare some souvenirs too, so look forward to it, okay?"


    The youngdy, Miyataka, stood up, leaving me stunned, and exited the room. Unlikest time, there were no noisy kids rushing out when she opened the shoji paper door. Only the white fox girl was waiting by the veranda.


    "Oh, you''re so cute, little beast."


    Miyataka''s youngdy dered, looking down at Shiro with a silent gaze.


    "No need to see me off. See you tomorrow!"


    She said, leaving me behind with a cheerful tone. Unlikest time, I didn''t have the energy to chase after her. I just hung my head, feeling helpless...


    "Tomobe-san..."


    "Haha, I''m in trouble, it seems..."


    I forced augh, but my voice was dry and barely audible. I was exhausted, both physically and mentally...


    "Was that about Tamaki-san and the others...?"


    Shiro asked, sounding worried.


    "Do you understand?"


    "I''ve heard the general content, yeah."


    "Is that so..."


    It was probably through Akane''s connections.


    "Were you that worried?"


    "Haha, I just didn''t want to get too involved."


    Although it''s not as intense as the original story, I''m still trapped, and I don''t know what trigger will make me fall into darkness. The Minister of the Left''s reaction is also terrifying. There''s a possibility that my hope wll be crushed by despair.


    ...Yukine, who''s likely to be by Tamaki''s side. How will the Minister of the Left evaluate her existence? Just thinking about it makes my body tremble.


    (Aoi... can she somehow help?)


    I thought back to the pink girl clinging to my leg and felt uncertain. It would be best if she could protect her somehow. But can I really expect that? When I think about the original story''s developments, it''s just...


    "...Tomobe-san?"


    "...Whoa?!"


    Worries, worries, worries. When I realized it, Shiro was right in front of me, and I couldn''t help but jump back in surprise.


    "Are you okay? You looked like you were in a lot of pain..."


    The white fox really did look worried about me. Its overly energetic appearance might seem annoying to some people, but... considering its personality and our rtionship, it''s not like it''s acting or anything.


    "Yeah... I''m sorry. I''ve gotten us into a lot of trouble."


    At least I apologized when I got here. I should have done it earlier, really. I ended up putting Shiro and the orphans in danger.


    ...If Azuma finds out, I''ll be in big trouble.


    "Oh, don''t apologize! I''ll help you too! This house is safe thanks to Azuma-san, so we won''t be in danger. We''ll be fine, I promise...!!"


    Shiro hurriedly tried tofort me, encouraging me to work together to get out of this situation. It was really kind of it.


    "...Ah..."


    I responded with gratitude, moved by her kind and forward-thinking attitude, as well as her willingness to listen to my reasons without judgment.


    "...Yeah. Let''s not eat the Sekihan rice, okay? At least not until we make sure there''s nothing weird in them."


    Sekihan is a basic technique for Magical Medicine, after all.

 Chapter 171-4

    Chapter 171-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Uh, that''s... everyone''s already gathered and eaten them all..."


    "..."


    By the way, nothing strange happened. We just ate and scattered, and everyone got a treat. It was a rusty start, but at least it was a start.


    * * *


    "Hey, how about it? Want to ride together?"


    It was a proposal for Princess Miyataka, who was walking alone on a rural path in the evening, holding an umbre, when there were few people around.


    "Oh my, is that an invitation to a secret meeting? Sorry, but... are you the one?" She smiled bewitchingly, but when she saw the face peeking out from the carriage window, she immediately changed her expression to something more serious. It was the ghost (Nue), and it was really annoying. If it were someone else, she might have let them ride with her, but...


    "There''s no need to be that disappointed... so, what do you want to do? Want to ride? Don''t worry, there''s no trap. It''s just a walk from here to our destination, and it''s not like you''ll get sweaty and undylike in this early summer weather."


    "Isn''t it better to have that kind of hobby?"


    "At least this time it''s different, right?"


    "Tch."


    Shinobu clicked my tongue. She was disappointed. There was no way out, so she reluctantly got in the carriage. As she stepped inside, the cool air caressed her skin, making her involuntarily blink.


    "What''s this, ''Mayoiga''?"


    "Sorry, it''s a snow spirit."


    Before she could say anything, a bunch of youkai, about the size of a palm, appeared from behind the driver''s seat. They were covered in straw and wore masks, and they started walking around the carriage on their own. They were emitting a chilly aura from their bodies.


    "Did you create something really weird again? Is it artificial? Cultivated?"


    "It''s both. The youkai spirit are a subspecies of gods or youkai. They''re temporary lives created by the ''Reiki (energy)'' that overflows from the Spiritual Vein. Or you could say they''re phenomena that behave like lives. They''re short-lived, though."


    In a way, it was mysterious, but if she looked at it differently, it was just a natural phenomenon that consumed the saturated "Reiki (energy)". It was simr to wildfires or lightning. The snow spirit was one of those phenomena, only visible in the winter at the boundaries of the Spiritual Vein where humans couldn''t reach. ...Originally, that is.


    "I borrowed Minister''s ice room and conducted an experiment. I covered the spiritual water with a nucleus and preserved it. The nucleus is a shape that fixes the direction of spiritual power. It''s connected to the branches of the Spiritual Vein in the center region, and amazingly, these snow spirits were created."


    As he pped my hands, the snow spirits pped their hands too, just like him. It was like they were mimickinge. It was a simple reflex, but it was also cute andical.


    "Hmm, is that your idea? But, aren''t you exorcists doing another weird experiment again?"


    The being in front of her was a creature that would perform a grand ritual of forbidden magic, preparing arge amount of offerings. She couldn''t understand why he would do such a small experiment now. It was like a cksmith who could forge an Oni-killing sword was instead carefully crafting a small knife. It was just too mismatched.


    "Ah, basic research is crucial, you know. Technology in the world is advancing every day, after all. Even if it''s not grand, we can now conduct delicate experiments that were impossible in the past. As a researcher, it''s a joyous limit. It''s a great era, isn''t it?"


    "That''s quite a feat. You''vemitted taboo and betrayed your country, and yet you seem to be enjoying it... You even took care of that youngdy with a smile, didn''t you?"


    Shinobu''s thoughts were filled with the atrocities the ghost (Nue) hadmitted in the past. She couldn''t forget the bitter taste. The ghost had taken care of the Minister of the Left''s adopted daughter and real granddaughter with great pleasure, and yet, the granddaughter would always smile deceitfully, trying to use her respected grandfather for her own gain.


    ...The ghost himself didn''t care at all, but Shinobu couldn''t help but feel foolish for not being able to see through her grandfather''s true intentions. If she found out that her parents'' death was her grandfather''s doing, what kind of foolish face would she make?


    "Don''t bully me like that. Isn''t it because you raised me to be foolish that it can''t be helped? Aren''t you cute?"


    "Bad character."


    Even Matsuhige''s daughter, whom he had taken care of, was a truly wicked spirit. The Minister of the Left was probably the same, but didn''t this man have a warped way of expressing love?


    "That''s a terrible thing to say. Let the cute child go on a journey, okay? They say a lion throws its cubs off a cliff to toughen them up. That''s what they call tough love."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    The ghost''s words, as a teacher,rade, and coborator, echoed in her mind. The officer goverment''s facial muscles, which were supposed to be stern, twisted into a loving expression. It was disgusting to see him being so indulgent. This guy''s brain was still ridiculous. Had he lived too long? Was it a curse?


    "That''s right. That''s...well, it''s like finding a treasure, isn''t it? Anyway, it''s a filial piety beyond expectations."


    "I''ve started to feel sorry for that guy..."


    As Shinobu toy with the snow spirit fluttering around her, she thinks deeply in her heart. To this guy, that man is essentially the same as this snow spirit. Of course, that includes herself, Matsuhige''s daughter, and Ezo''s man as well. They''re all just test subjects for observation and experimentation... or maybe even specimens.


    (Well, that''s fine, I suppose)


    From the start, she''s been treated like that, so she''s made up her mind. It''s a mentorship based on mutual understanding, and cooperation. That''s why she''s been able to ovee hardships and survive until today. There''s no gratitude, just a transaction. She has to pay the price for what she''s received.


    She herself wants everything to be a chaotic mess, deep down in her heart...


    "...We''ve arrived."


    The carriage stops. The ghost looks out the window. Before she know it, evening has fallen, and the starry sky is shining brightly above the city outskirts. A town surrounded by a fantasy-like glow, a birdcage city filled with illusions. A paradise of vanity. A city of colors...


    "Shall we go inside?"


    "Wait, shouldn''t we? It''s not a good idea to enter with the Minister''s family crest on the car, don''t you think?"


    The granddaughter who exposed the family''s shame, is about to bark. She''s a clean and proper girl of her age. There''s no way she can ept such a thing.


    "That''s a fun reaction, though. The way you try to chase me out of the house with your stubborn head is quite entertaining."


    "Let me correct you. You''re not just bad, you''re beyond bad."


    Shinobu carelessly tossed the snow spirit aside and got out of the car. With her boyish appearance and bewitching beauty, she stunned the gatekeepers and passersby. Some of the old men whispered to each other, wondering which high-ss courtesan she might be. And to think she came out of the Minister''s luxurious car...


    "Well, shall we live on, then?"


    Let''s go, let''s live, let''s indulge, let''s die. Whether it''s a mundane world or a world of suffering, it''s all about fulfilling our fundamental desires. So, let''s do it with a smile, without any regrets.


    "With me, huh? Shinobu Oshidari?"


    The girl with the purple crystal-like demonic eyes stroked her hair, and the libertine danced through the city of pleasure, reveling in its debauchery....


    * * *


    "Hah! So, I''m back, servant! So, serve the guest properly this time!! I''ll look forward to it...!!"


    "And I''m here too... Ah, I brought souvenirs. Here you go."


    "What the...?! You''re... Ugh, what is this?!?"


    The youngdy of the Ak�� family, standing with her feet shoulder-width apart, let out a loud shriek as a thick, sticky rod was pped onto her cheek. By the way, it was actually a freshly delivered sea cucumber from the Nakatsu Ironworks. ...Ah, I think I just threw up.


    "Aaaaahhh!? It''s white and sticky, and it''s...!!? Kyun."


    "Youngdy, aaaaahhh...?!"


    The maid, who was covered in a massive amount of white, sticky threads, was freaking out and screaming as she rushed over. The clumsy actor, on the other hand, was holding a red-ck thing in both hands and ying with it, making silly faces. The thing was extremely sensitive and was writhing around, spitting out white stuff nonstop. Ugh, what are you doing? Are you ying with sea cucumber or something? I have no idea...


    "Hey, is that delicious? Can I have a bite?"


    "...Only after it''s been cooked."


    I was seeking self-control as I gazed at the airheaded lizard girl Akane, who was saying ridiculous things with a sparkling eye.


    ...I guess I should start by cleaning up the stinky, white mess that''s scattered all over the bed?

 Chapter 172-1

    Chapter 172-1


    [Part 1/4]


    In this world, there aren''t many ces where humans can dominate.


    Youkais inhabit the seas, mountains, grasnds, and every other ce. Most of the existing human nations, even those that control vast territories on the map, only rule over cities and roads in reality. There are countless examples of this.


    Only a few ces, like the ''homnd'' of the Western Empire, the ''Central ins'' of the Continental Dynasty, or the ''Sacred Realm'' of Tenjiku (ancient India-like), can be said to truly dominate thend. Even in Fus��-kuni, where human power is rtively strong, the Center Region is the only ce that''s not suspicious.


    ...On the map, it''s the border of Fus��-kuni, but in reality, the governance barely reaches the deep mountains. It''s a vast, unexplored territory where only asional patrols of soldiers, hunters, and woodcutters dare to tread. And that''s where the girls were.


    ''So, what do you think that kid did? He killed his own father!!''


    ''Eh~, is that for real? That''s super cool!!''


    The girls chattered excitedly, their beautiful faces and vibrant clothing making them look like a garden of flowers. But it was all strange. In the deep forest, where even strong men would struggle, these delicate girls were living as if it were nothing.


    An experienced hunter would have immediately hidden and readied their arquebus gun. A woodcutter would have held their breath and waited for them to leave. Anyone who made a living in the mountains would have immediately realized their true nature �D�D youkai foxes, cruel Youkais that deceive and manipte humans.... ''Haha! It''s so sweet. I tricked a warrior''s kid into avenging his father''s death!''


    Their unnatural appearance, unlike anything in the human world, was still ying tricks in the forest. Their high-pitched voices and cruelughter were enough to make one feel nauseous.


    One fox had be a merchant''s maid and used illusions to deceive the merchant and his son. The merchant was tricked into thinking his maid was his own, and the son was made to sympathize with her, causing a hugemotion. In the end, the merchant was stabbed to death from behind, and the son was executed for the crime of patricide.


    A certain fox boasted about driving a wealthy couple to ruin. She disguised herself as a innocent young girl and deceived a husband who was protecting her. On the other hand, she approached his wife as a beautiful woman and manipted her intomitting adultery, ultimately leading to a bloody feud.


    The third fox told a proud and ridiculous story. She killed a daughter of a samurai (warrior) family and wore her skin. She then approached the girl''s fianc��''s father (father-inw) and seduced him, making him see illusions. The fox made it seem like the world was mourning and the man hadmitted suicide, and in the end, both families were destroyed in a brutal vendetta. The foxughed and rolled on the ground, enjoying the whole thing.


    Each of the foxes told their stories without any shame. Their brightughter echoed like a bell. The youkai fox was indeed a being filled with malice.


    ''...Hmm?''


    ''What''s wrong, Suiko?''


    The 5-tailed fox, Suiko, tilted her head and swished her tails, and the remaining 2 foxes gave it a suspicious look.


    ''No, I just have a weird feeling...?''


    The youkai fox was cunning. It was clever because of its cunning nature. And because of its intelligence, the beasts didn''t let their guard down and were always on the lookout for its presence. But...


    ''...There''s nothing here, right?''


    ''It''s just your imagination, right? We''re in the middle of nowhere in these mountains. And besides, there''s no way someone could deceive us like that.''


    They are two five-tailed and one four-tailed. The great 9-tailed youkai fox was far beyond them, but normally, it would take a hundred years to grow just one more tail. And the youkai fox was skilled in illusions and had a sharp sense as a beast. There was no existence that could escape its detection. Even average exorcists could detect it while chatting casually.


    ''...Maybe that''s it.''


    But still, they couldn''t understand, and no matter how hard they tried to sense something, they felt nothing. Ruri Suiko, the youkai fox with the name, tilted her head and eventually resumed its casual conversation with itspanions. They were the ones on guard duty, but who would visit this remote area...?


    "..."


    The tanuki, which was using stealth and illusions, walked right past them without being detected....


    * * *


    "Hmm, hmm..."


    The sweltering heat that reminds me of summer, and I wake up with a sense of difort in my brain. The summer futon is thin and breathable, but I can still feel the heat all over my body. It''s as if the inside of my clothes is sweating.


    "Uh, yeah..."


    It''s hard to open my heavy eyelids. I sink my face into the soft pillow. It feels so good. The sweet scent... Yeah, it''s like I''ve been buried in it for a long time...


    "Hmm, you liked it that much? Why don''t you act like a spoiled kid and get pampered?"


    "..."


    The words are thrown at me from the tip of her nose. The princess with a sadistic gaze, looking at me with muddy, clouded eyes.


    I''m lying in bed, with Miyataka Shinobu, half-n*ked, embracing me as a pillow. We''ve been stuck together all night, sweating profusely, like a hot spring. It''s as if water would flow out if we were squeezed. This is reality.


    "Why...?"


    "Why? It''s a reward for finishing your work, isn''t it, father?"


    The response to my question about why I''m here, with a reason that doesn''t make sense. The conversation is off. What''s with "father"? What does "father" even mean?


    "Oh? You were taking care of the kids'' business untilte at night, weren''t you? Did you forget?"


    "Don''t call me ''father''!"


    "Or maybe ''husband''?"


    The conversation is awkward, surrounded by the scent of incense and the smell of sweat. And then I realize. There''s a faint lingering scent in the room...


    "Is that incense?"


    The thin smoke rising from the incense burner. The soothing scent helps with sleep. That''s why I didn''t wake up at night, and I didn''t even notice I was embracing a pillow...


    "!!"


    "!!"


    The sound of birds chirping outside the sh��ji paper door is strangely loud. The Miyataka''s youngdyughs, her mouth curled up. I hold my breath, gritting my teeth. I check my surroundings, confirming the location of my weapons, the position of the furniture, and our postures. I''m calcting, thinking about what to do if things get out of hand...


    "Servant! No, Household Member Coordinator! Are you still sleeping?!"


    Right after, a lively shout echoed from beyond the sliding paper door. The sound of footsteps grew louder, getting closer and closer. It was clear who it was... and I had a really bad feeling about this.


    "Are you here?!!"


    The deration and the sliding paper door opening were simultaneous, and the bright sunlight poured into the dark room.


    "Hah! You''re really pathetic Sleeping in till now, and... you''re just like the young servants in this mansion, no, even worse than that You''re still a child, after all...?"


    Ako Murasaki was frozen in shock, her eyes wide with amazement, as she stared at Miyataka''s youngdy and me, who were lying together on the futon in the dark room, sweating profusely. She seemed to be unable toprehend what was happening in front of her, what it meant, or what was going on.


    "Wh, wha...?"


    "Uh, ah, this is... um..."


    As I tried to exin, my body was pulled closer to hers, and I was embraced by the half-n*ked woman, her chest sweaty and heaving.


    "That''s not good enough. He has been taking care of the child all day, so he deserves a reward. Right?"


    The agreement was sought in a sweet voice, with our cheeks touching. It was an obvious, tant provocation. I looked at Ako. Her mouth was agape, her eyes wide with shock.


    "R-reward?"


    "That''s right, a reward. Hehe, he''s really strong, and he has got me in a tight grip. I can''t escape. Seriously, his arm strength is amazing!"


    As she said that, thescivious youngdy flowed with her words, and I couldn''t take it anymore. Use proper grammar, please.


    "A-amazing, grip...?"


    My plea didn''t reach Ako''s ears. Instead, she reacted to Shinobu''s words, and her cheeks, already red, turned an even deeper shade of crimson. Her emotions were out of control, and tears began to well up in her eyes. And then...


    "A, and y-you shameless people who don''t care about time or ce! I''ll punish you myself... ugh!!? Ngggh!!?"


    As she shouted, she tried to draw her youkai sword, but for some reason, the de was stuck, and she couldn''t pull it out of its scabbard. Instead, she strained too hard and ended up face-nting onto the futon, her face buried in the bedding. By the way, she was rolling her eyes and groaning.


    "...I guess. Can''t help it."


    "Uh, what��s going on...anyway, good job?"


    ''...''


    I was showing my gratitude to the silent snake sword, which had inted its de to prevent her from drawing it, following its owner''s warning before the visit.


    ...mainly for protecting its own life, Murasaki''s life.


    * * *


    Miyataka Shinobu had forced her way into staying overnight, and it was unavoidable. So, why did Murasakie out early in the morning? ...Ah. That''s right. It''s just as expected, a typical monkey show.


    The day before, during her second visit (the sweets box was from a famous old shop with a golden lid), she encountered Miyataka''s youngdy while visiting. Not only that, but she also got hit on the head with a souvenir and passed out. The problem was what happened after that.


    Let''s set aside the criticism from her maid for now. I''ll also set aside the ridiculous response from the youngdy, who was too indecent. Anyway, I cleaned her up, got her to take a bath, and when she woke up with a nasty smell and tears in her eyes, I suggested she take a bath.


    Originally, it was meant for those pesky brats, but it''s only natural to prioritize the guest who got sshed with dirty water. Murasaki herself refused to return to the mansion with her head covered in dirty water. It''s only natural, considering the various misunderstandings that could happen. It''s like the worst rumor game, and it could even lead to the Murasaki household''s hitman brothering after me. That was thest thing I wanted.


    "I''ll stay here too, then!"


    Murasaki''s sudden deration after her bath made things even more troublesome. ording to her, Onitsuki and Miyataka didn''t get along, and it was out of the question to put Miyataka''s youngdy, who had a bad reputation, under the same roof as the household member coordinator. It was a hassle, and I wanted to keep an eye on them so they wouldn''t cause any trouble...but personally, I wished they would just leave together.


    "It��s not like it matters now, anyway...fuuh. There''s no smell, right?"

 Chapter 172-2

    Chapter 172-2


    [Part 2/4]


    The day after Murasaki''s deration, we were at the back of the orphanage. Anyway, right now, I washed my body, which was sweaty and dirty, with a bucket of water and a towel, and checked for any body odor. Yeah, there was no weird smell left.


    "Tomobe-san, is it okay now!?"


    A call from the other side of the cedar fence. "Wait a bit," I replied, and changed into my ck uniform. Then, I bundled up my pajamas and towel and tossed them into the water-filled bucket.


    "Is this okay?"


    "Y-yes... um, can I put that in with theundry too?"


    Shiro looked at the bucket, her eyes wide with fear, and asked. Doingundry every day was a heavy task in an era without electric appliances, and the amount ofundry itself was overwhelming due to therge number of kids. Even Azuma alone couldn''t handle it, so it was a shared task among the older kids, including Shiro, who had just returned to the orphanage. Today, she was in charge ofundry duty, and she checked with me to see if I had gathered all theundry.


    "If you feel ufortable, you can separate them. I can do it myself if you don''t want to."


    "No, no! That''s not... I''m fine, I''m used to Tomobe-san''s sweat!" "That''s a problem in itself, don''t you think?!"


    Shiro''s natural and cheerful tone was problematic, and her careless words were like a challenge. What''s going on? Is it the influence of Youbo, the youkai mother? Or am I secreting some strange pheromone that affects youkai?


    "Stop saying things that might be misunderstood. And how about food... is it okay?"


    "Um, yes. I read the recipe book and did it, and it tasted okay."


    "Good. ...Then let''s go?"


    "Yes. Ah, I''ll carry this and then go, so please go ahead!"


    Shiro encouraged me, holding the bucket. The distance to theundry area wasn''t far. I followed her suggestion and went ahead.


    "Be careful not to spill it and get soaked!"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry!"


    Shiro''s response to my warning was to puff out her cheeks and look away. I smiled wryly, apologized, and quickly left the scene. Our conversation was a refreshing break in the midst of this difficult task, but it also added to my worries....


    "..."


    "Fu, fu, fu..."


    "Un, ha, u..."


    * * *


    "Is this menu okay?"


    In the kitchen, the maid in a Kapogi outfit was cooking while hiding her discontent with a forced smile. Her attitude was, in a way, justified.


    Murasaki dered she would be staying overnight, and ultimately, the maid couldn''t stop her. If her warnings fell on deaf ears, she had no choice but to obey. That was fine.


    The problem was that I, the one receiving her, had overslept, and as a result, I had to take on the role of preparing breakfast, and to make matters worse, her master had discovered that I was sharing a bed with Miyataka''s youngdy, which made the maid''s impression of me take a nosedive.


    "...Ah, this is fine. That''s, well done."


    "That''s quite all right, thank you."


    There was rice porridge, tofu soup, eggnt stew, and cucumber and sea cucumber in vinegar... and the sea cucumber was probably the same one that had been sttered on Murasaki''s face yesterday. It had been processed and was being served today.


    ...What kind of mindset did she has, cooking for her own master after sttering (bukkake) it on her face?


    "Is there something?"


    "Ah, no... I think it''s delicious."


    "Thank you very much."


    Just a little while ago, the other party had been in a higher position, but now I was probably in a higher standing, and in the midst of an awkward atmosphere that was hard to put into words, I focused on tasting and responded with praise, trying not to be too obvious. Of course, a cold, formal response came back.


    "There''s a sweet vor, and I''ve cooled it with well water, so please help yourselfter."


    "Got it. Thanks. Then... shall we serve it?"


    I proposed, trying to escape from the maid. Something about her tone had be polite. The pressure was intense. I averted my gaze from the maid and headed towards the living room, carrying the pot, where the kids were waiting...


    "Yeah, then how about we tell the ssic tale of Peach Boy (Momotaro) next? The old man and woman who ate the peach that flowed down the river and regained their youth remembered their past passion. The beautiful wife and the man who transformed into a hero flew... ��Wait, hold on a minute!!?��."


    In the living room, I loudly interrupted the youngdy who was trying to tell a story about the past to the innocent, pure-hearted young ones, as if it were an adult''s tale.


    "What? You''re being too loud! We''re having a fun conversation with the cute kids, aren''t we?"


    "Doesn''t ''fun'' have a different meaning?"


    If they were cute kids, then stop telling them indecent fairy tales!


    "It''s not a fairy tale. It''s a paper y, though?"


    Miyataka''s youngdy pointed at the tatami mat beneath her feet. I was drawn to it and turned my gaze.


    ...Some blue paper dolls were hitting red paper dolls, making a "p p" sound. They were breathing heavily and iling about. It seemed like they were in a heated situation, on the verge of exploding.


    "Hey, hey. What''s going on with these dolls?"


    "Are they ying horse and rider?"


    "Hehehe, that''s not horse and rider, it''s doggy style�D�D"


    "Alright, you brats, it''s time for lunch!!"


    Just as things were about to get out of hand, I stomped on the paper dolls and mmed a pot onto the table. I dered loudly, as if to get everyone''s attention. The paper dolls at my feet were whimpering. Ah, they were exhausted.


    "That''s terrible. You''re treating precious lives like a toy box..."


    "Wait, are those just paper...?"


    TS Magical Princess was pretending to cry and making a scene. The little kids were screaming, "Grandpa and Grandma are at it again!" or "The brother has surpassed the demon (oni)!!" or "This can''t be happening, this can''t be allowed...!" Ah, using original dialogue without permission is against the rules, isn''t it?


    "Ah, that''s enough! Stop fooling around and sit down! It''s time for lunch. Hurry up and take your seats! You don''t want to get scolded by the demon, do you? Behave yourselves!!"


    I managed to calm down the noisy kids and made them understand it was lunchtime. If I didn''t threaten them a bit, the younger ones would have keptining in their dialogue.


    "Alright, are you seated? Ah, Miss Murasaki (Murasaki-sama) is..."


    "...No problem."


    I settled the situation, made the noisy kids sit down, and calmed them. I left the youngdy, who was surrounding the table with a calm face, and called out to Murasaki, who was sitting properly with a straight face, but she just gave a nd response. Then, there was silence.


    "Heheh."


    "Tch."


    The reason was clear, and when I looked at the culprit, she gave a faint smile and stuck out her tongue from beneath her mask.


    Ako Murasaki was a bit of an airhead and had her share of bad luck, but there was no mistake that she had a pure and innocent personality. She was a reliable existence who wouldn''t twist or turn in unexpected ways. That''s why I thought we could work together, but...after this morning''s incident, that hope seemed to be on the verge of shattering.


    (Is she thinking I''m some kind of guardian angel for those brats, or what?)


    Her gaze, mixed with contempt, pierces through my recognition. Ako Murasaki may be a kind and gentle heroinepared to others, but she''s still a character who''s easy to read. I thought I was the only one who could protect those orphans from the clutches of evil.


    ...No choice. I have no other option but to cooperate. If she''s willing to lend a hand in protecting those kids, then that''s all I can ask for. Let''s just hope for the best. ...And don''t even think about ying any pranks on them.


    "...Itadakimasu."


    With that thought, I pped my hands together heavily and let out a deep sigh. The kids followed suit, and the 2 princesses quietly expressed their gratitude.


    Breakfast time had begun.


    "Here, sister, have some!"


    "Ah, ah. Thank you, little one?"


    Talking with your mouth full is forbidden, but chatting during meals isn''t. So, it''s not unusual for conversations to mix together at the dinner table. Moreover, it''s only natural to be more cautious around the mysterious princess than the scary man who showed up earlier.


    "Hey, hey. Let''s talk moreter about that?"


    "Is it okay?"


    "No, no. Don''t listen to her!"


    ...No way. Is this TS Magical Princess ce too popr among those brats? Hardly anyone talks to Murasaki, but... I feel a bit uneasy about it.


    "Don''t you think it''s because she looks unhappy? And also..."


    Shiro whispers in my ear, her voiceced with suspicion. Well, with themotion from this morning, Murasaki is still on high alert, and she always carries a youkai-ying sword by her side. Add to that the intimidating aura of the woman behind her, and it''s no wonder I feel uneasy approaching her as a kid.


    In that case, maybe the carefree Magical princess is more approachable. Ah, crap. This is an unexpected situation....


    "Okay, okay. Let''s not fight. We''ll all get along, right? I''ll y with you all night, so don''t fight, okay? Got it?"


    """Yeah!!"""


    Shinobu appeases the ce where it is likely to be a fight. What she said was normal, but it felt really perverted. This guy with the stick was also ''ying'' around with a Shotaloli, and I thought she were thinking the same thing. Since Azuma''s curse is in effect, I think I can''t do anything about it openly... but I don''t know what kind of trick she''ll use.


    "I''ll do my best to keep an eye on them!!"


    Shiro whispered to me, understanding my concerns. As a fellow kid, it''s only natural that we can keep an eye on them.


    "...If you feel it''s dangerous, shout right away?"


    "Got it!"

 Chapter 172-3

    Chapter 172-3


    [Part 3/4]


    Shiro nodded in agreement with my concerns, and our hearts became one. Our bond grew stronger. ...I shouldn''t think about how unpleasant it is.


    Anyway, I just want to get through the remaining days safely.


    "...Ah, sea urchin is delicious."


    I muttered to myself, trying to take a break. When I looked up, I saw a girl ying with a sea urchin-shaped snack on her mouth, making a silly face.


    I felt really, really annoyed....


    * * *


    For Shiro, Azuma Hibari''s orphanage was a ce filled with memories. Although the time she spent there was short, the memories and records from back then were vague and unclear. But the orphanage that took her in was incredibly precious. When she think about what her "true self" did, it''s even more so.


    Even after what happened, Azuma and the kids still epted her, which made her really happy... That''s why Shiro is determined to repay that kindness, and to fulfill the wishes of her benefactor, by keeping an eye on the suspicious people lurking around the orphanage.


    But...


    "Ah, I win!"


    "Eh!? Why? Why can''t I win?!"


    "I''ll do it next! I''ll definitely do it next!"


    "Do it again! Do it again!!"


    But when she saw the woman ying tag with the kids in the courtyard, she couldn''t help but question the meaning of her actions.


    After finishing breakfast, Miyataka''s youngdy, who had been scolded for having a watermelon seed-spitting contest in the courtyard as a sweet treat, was ying with the younger kids while she is doing household chores like cleaning andundry with her benefactor. To be exact, Miyataka''s youngdy was ying with the energetic and impatient younger kids, matching their level of excitement. Of course, it was a game suitable for their age.


    You could say, isn''t this girl too strong? She''s taking this kids'' game way too seriously. She''s unbeatable. Her strength is on a different level, like she''s always enjoying games with kids.


    "Big sis, you''re too strong!!"


    If the kid keep losing, they''ll eventually say something like that. The boy''s face turns red as he shouts, puffed up like a balloon. The Miyataka''s youngdy smiles calmly at the kids'' reactions.


    "That''s right. Then let''s all hang up with the boys. We''ll alle together and rub each other, and if there''s even one person left, we''ll make it everyone''s win."


    "Really? Then let''s all go for it We''ll crush them, yeah!!"


    Shinobu, who was listening, thought the content was a bit indecent and unpleasant. But the kids who were listening took it in with pure and innocent hearts, and they eagerly epted the challenge.


    ...But the result was a crushing defeat.


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Cheating! You''re cheating!! You''re totally cheating!!"


    The kids who lost started crying and using the older kids of cheating, waving their arms and legs wildly.


    "Aww, aww, aww... Are you all ganging up on me? That''s so mean!!"


    Shinobu''s counterattack against the sulking boys was a fake cry. She covered her face with both hands and started wailing, her tears welling up. She sat down, still crying, and looked up at them with tears in her eyes.


    It was a crying face meant to gather sympathy and charm.


    "Aww, big sis is so mean!!"


    "My mom said that girls who can''t lose are the worst!!"


    "What''s wrong with you?! Who''s the bad one here?!"


    The girls who were ying inside noticed the situation and rushed tofort Shinobu, while criticizing the boys.


    "We''ll tell on you to brother demon!!"


    "No way! Don''t do that!!"


    "No, no, no! That''s not fair!!"


    A girl stuck out her tongue and refused. She ran towards the backyard, where theundry was being done, and it was like an avnche. One after another, they started searching for Oni-san (brother demon), who was supposed to be around.


    So, all the kids had left Shinobu''s ce...


    "Sniff, sniff... That''s cold. You don''t even care about what I have to say, do you, White Fox-san?"


    From behind the shouji paper door, Miyataka''s youngdy called out to White in a very natural tone.


    "...You''re still lying, aren''t you?"


    There was a moment of silence, and then she tried to hide the fact. It was no use ignoring it. White tried to exin in a general way.


    "That''s a terrible answer. You''re not even trying to be honest, are you?"


    Shinobu''s expression, which had been wiped clean of tears, no longer showed any signs of sadness from earlier. Instead, her words wereced with a hint of malice.


    "..."


    "Hey, what''s wrong? ...Want to talk a bit?"


    With a yful smile, the youngdy came over to the veranda, sat down, and started tapping on the floor next to her.


    "..."


    ...From Shiro''s perspective, there was no way to reject her outright.


    * * *


    "I''ve been watching you, but you don''t want to y with us, do you?"


    Shiro, who had been sitting properly next to her, was asked in a somewhat awkward tone by her. After a brief silence, she looked around at the scenery and asked.


    "...You''re not a kid anymore, right?"


    It was a luxury to be able to y because you''re a kid. In the middle ss or above, or even in rural areas or cities, kids were abor force. Once you reached a certain age, you started helping out with family business and household chores. But this girl was different �D�D her behavior didn''t match her age. She was enjoying ying with the younger kids.


    Her childish behavior was unbing for her age...


    "Oh my, that''s harsh. You''re the same, aren''t you?"


    "Same...?"


    The criticism that came out of her mouth was not what she meant to say. Before she could even realize it, Shiro tilted her head in confusion. The Miyataka''s youngdy''s smile, which was both loving and mocking, was directed at her....


    "Are you kidding me? Or... are you seriously saying that? You fox spirit!"


    "!"


    Shiro''s expression twisted as she finally understood what the woman was getting at. She clenched his jaw, enduring the humiliation. If she retorted, it would only make things worse. If she said something careless, she or the second princess, or even Azuma, might get med.


    As the Onitsuki family''s servant, Shiro was the root of the cmity youkai Korishiraki... Even if she was secretly aware of the truth, she couldn''t bring herself to acknowledge it.


    "..."


    So she endured. She kept her mouth shut, neither denying nor affirming, and simply remained silent. By doing so, she protected everyone''s honor...


    "What''s with the self-satisfaction?"


    "Huh?!"


    Before she knew it, she had crept up behind her. Her whispering voice sent shivers down her spine. She felt her breath on her ear, and her dark, dark purple crystal-like eyes pierced through her.


    The various curses Azuma Hibari had ced in the orphanage wouldn''t activate since they didn''t meet the conditions...


    "Are you saying you''ll put up with unfair treatment to protect everyone? Ha! That''s ridiculous. ...Don''t you think your self-conceit is a bit too much?"


    "Self-conceit...?"


    Her voice demanded agreement, but Shiro couldn''t help but look down on herself. However, she couldn''t avert her gaze.


    "But isn''t that true? ...Don''t you think your split selves are separate from each other? That can''t be, right?"


    Split selves were a result of soul division, and no matter how far apart they were, they were still the same existence. They were herself. Her own extension. Even if they were made up of fragile memories and spirits from her childhood, they were still herself.


    "You chose the path of evil yourself. You killed people and ate them yourself. You destroyed the vige and the men for your own amusement yourself. And you decided to abandon your foolish, naive self yourself. That''s your choice, isn''t it?"


    The woman whispered sweetly and coldly in her ear, speaking, questioning, and pursuing her like a fox in a fox''s skin, a Youkai.


    "Your pure, beautiful self from back then? But didn''t you choose that path yourself? Didn''t you walk the path of bing a Youkai yourself? Your nature hasn''t changed. Because you''re still yourself, after all."


    "Th-that''s...!"


    The woman coldly and mercilessly drove the fox into a corner.


    "Such a thing doesn''t exist, does it? It''s even worse. You know you''re a being that dirties your own hands. It was a rushed job, and you didn''t even separate your memories and recordspletely. You must remember at least a little, right? About your adult self''s deeds?"


    "Ugh..."

 Chapter 172-4

    Chapter 172-4


    [Part 4/4]


    So, it''s not entirely pure white, is it? Even a high-quality wine in a sake barrel bes tainted if just one drop of dirty water is mixed in.


    "Failing and then restarting life with a clean te? That''s just ridiculous. It''sughable. I''d cry so hard I''d hold my belly."


    It''s too ridiculous, too self-centered, and too arrogant. She''s pushing all the me onto her split personality and living a carefree life under the heavens'' watch...


    "You managed to escape nicely, didn''t you? You''re protected by the esteemed exorcists and the former head of the Omnyouji Bureau. You''re quite the cunning fox, aren''t you?"


    "It''s wrong..."


    Shiro tried to stay silent. But she couldn''t hold back. She denied it. Weakly, and then fiercely. But her brave counterargument had the opposite effect.


    "It''s wrong? If you say so, then show me the proof. Show me the undeniable proof that you''re not a Youkai."


    "Proof...?" How can she prove it? Does she want her to read her mind or something? Does she want her to reveal her memories or something? That''s just...


    "I know it''s impossible, so don''t worry about it. Anyway, it''s just a youkai fox''s trick, and there are many ways to deceive."


    That''s exactly it �D�D the existence of a being like her is a unique specimen. By hiding her monstrous side that devours humans, she can create a pure and innocent facade. A pure and innocent bait.


    "But...!! Then how can I prove it?! Nn, nn!"


    "Shh. Don''t raise your voice. That''s impolite."


    Miyataka''s youngdy, with her beautiful, alluring face, pressed her finger to her lips to silence her, her voice sweet and gentle. Her beauty was so captivating that it stimted her sharp sense of smell like a beast''s.


    Not just men, but even women were charmed by her, and for a youkai, her sweet fragrance was irresistible. And beyond that, there was an overwhelming sense of pressure... dulling the thoughts of the old and young fox.


    Azuma Hibari''s curse didn''t activate...


    "Proof. Hehehe, proof, you say? That''s just a simple story, isn''t it?"


    She tilts her head, and her breath touches hers. The woman whispers sweet nothings.


    "Expose yourself, and show your true self. Uncover yourself, and reveal your true nature."


    "...?"


    She whispers, whispers, tempting her, speaking sweet words. Her words echo in her mind, making her feel like she''s melting away. But for some reason, Azuma''s curse doesn''t activate....


    "Would you like me to help you with that?"


    And then, she gently strokes the lips of the young child, making a soft "suu" sound....


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eh?!"


    The sword-swallowing girl''s question, thescivious youngdy''s retreat, and the white fox''s return to her all happen at the same time. She''s left confused, looking around in a daze, and Shiro witnesses it all.


    On the other side of the veranda, she sees the figure of a purple-haired girl swordsman....


    "What''s going on? We were just having a cute girls'' gathering with the lovely fox-chan, right?"


    Shinobu stands up with a spring, without a hint of embarrassment. She narrows her eyes and deres with a yful tone.


    "Why don''t we y a little game? Without any boundaries... Miyataka''s family name will be crying, you know?"


    "There''s no such name that would make me cry, so don''t worry about it."


    The Ako''s youngdy responds with a bitter smile, her face twisted in distaste. Shinobu, on the other hand, looks delighted.


    "If you want to join in, I can include you. I mean, being alone is so boring, don''t you think?"


    "Who''s alone? That''s none of your business!"


    In the middle of her scornful reply, she receives a sharp retort that pierces her heart. She responds with a loud, forceful denial, hiding her mouth and giggling.


    "Excuse me, excuse me. As you can see, I''m not the type to y games and survive. ...I have my daily duties as a shrine maiden, so I''ll take my leave for now?."


    The heavy atmosphere from just a moment ago has vanished. The youngdy of Miyataka leaves with a carefree whistle, her back resembling that of a mischievous child who''s gotten away with something. It''s like she''s a child herself.


    "~~~!! ...Haa, what a tiresomedy! What kind of education does Miyataka''s family give their daughters, anyway?!"


    Gritting her teeth, standing tall, and recalling something that made her blush, Ako Murasaki hurled a vicious insult. To her, Miyataka''s youngdy was too far beyond her own extremes. Even just talking to her felt like a waste of energy, like she was exhausting herself for no reason.


    "Are you okay? I''ve heard that she is a bad seed, but... I never thought she''d go as far as to include a half-youkai girl..."


    Ako''s attitude was truly unbelievable. For someone born into a family with strict values, half-youkai, women, and children were all beings that shouldn''t be trifled with.


    "Eh, um...? Thank you for your concern?"


    On the other hand, Shiro, who was being spoken to, still had a hazy sense of awareness and looked around nervously, feeling grateful but also a bit lost. Her messy, bobbed hair made her look even more flustered.


    "Your reaction is slow, isn''t it? ...Well, that''s fine. Just be careful, okay? That guy has a bad reputation. I won''t... Cough, I won''t let my guard down, thinking she won''t do anything bad."


    Ako stood tall, her chest puffed out in warning. Though her tone was light, it was not something to be taken lightly.


    "Haa... Ah, yes. I understand."


    Shiro''s hesitant response was followed by a nervous, high-pitched reply.


    "I''ll also keep an eye on things. ...If it''s okay with you, I can act as your caretaker? I think it''s better than leaving it to that man."


    The female swordsman''s proposal was tinged with a hint of bitterness, scorn, and shame. Even the Household Member Coordinator, who was usually kind, had been driven to desperation by that girl''s existence, and now Ako was offering to take care of Shiro herself. But from the very first day, things had already turned out like this.


    That thick, heavy smell, was it because they had been intensely entwined all night? Ako felt deeply disappointed, imagining the scene and feeling even more scornful. But she couldn''t keep sighing in frustration forever.


    At the very least, she had to save those young ones from the poisonous fangs. Though they were only half-youkai, they were still people who had been recognized by the emperor as citizens of Fuso. It was only natural to protect them.


    Hence the suggestion. It was reckless to let a man who easily gave in to temptation under the same roof as the child, and his beloved cousin, live together. He might even devour this half-youkai without hesitation. He''s a beast with a human face and a wild heart. She can''t let her guard down. She can''t be at ease just because the child are a half-youkai.


    That was a genuinely kind and well-intentioned offer of salvation from Ako Murasaki''s generous heart. However...


    "I, I''m grateful for your words. But... I''d like to decline."


    It was a clear refusal, spoken in a humble tone.


    "...You''re quite particr, aren''t you?"


    "I, I trust Tomobe-san, so..."


    The child''s straightforward rebuttal, spoken in a slightly sulky tone, made Shiro''s heart flutter. Shiro''s nose twitched again.


    "I don''t have the right to force you. Let''s withdraw for now. But remember, I''ll always be here to wee you."


    It was like saying the temple gates were always open, ready to receive anyone at any time. The child was stubborn and fearless. She couldn''t force her to do anything. It was enough to teach her that there was an escape route...


    "Yes, thank you."


    "No need to thank me. This is my duty as an exorcist of Fuso, and as a rtive of my cousin."


    And with that, Murasaki turned around and left, feeling proud and satisfied in her heart. ...It was nothing to worry about, like a warrior''s mercy. The cicada that flew in andnded on her hair, causing her to panic, was just a minor distraction.


    ...And Shiro didn''t have any feelings of concern for White either.


    "...That''s right. I trust Tomobe-san."


    It was a truly tiny, whispered "Shiro".


    "..."


    She licked her dry lips with a small, red tongue. It tasted sweet and oily.


    "..."


    Her body was captivated by a warm, tingling sensation, like a me burning inside. She felt a surge of excitement in her chest.


    The bud of "that thing" was about to sprout soon...


    "Say that, and I''ll give you a good scolding! I''m going to give you a cucumber for breakfast!!""


    "Ahhh!! Don''t say that!!?"


    "Aaah, you''re so annoying!! You''re a demon brother!! What are you going to do?!!"


    "I''m hungry? Hey, isn''t it about time?"


    "When''s Moming back? Hey, hey?"


    "Snack time! It''s almost time for snacks!!"


    "Stop talking all at once, it''s too noisy!!"


    Around the same time, the ck-d figure, surrounded by the noisy kids who had forgotten his original purpose, was plugging his ears and trying to focus....

 Chapter 173-3

    Chapter 173-3


    [Part 3/4]


    ...This is the garden of a certain high-ss noble''s mansion. A dance party was held to show off their power. However, the attention of the noble young men wasn''t on the magnificent food or the beautiful dance performances.


    The princess and thedy, who were attending as their father''s representatives, were still getting hot attention from the men even though they were hiding behind a screen. Their family name, wealth, and the glimpse of their beauty that they saw before hiding behind the screen had captivated the guests, and those who cameter were charmed by the rumors spread by the earlier guests. Those who caught a glimpse of these 2 noblewomen''s faces through the gaps were thrilled and boasted about it. And it only drew more attention.


    "I know it''s not my ce to say, but isn''t this rude to the host? This is getting out of hand."


    Especially the young noble men werepletely focused on this side, and their parents were worried about offending the mansion''s owner. They would definitely get scoldedter. It''s ridiculous to think they''re just enjoying the party literally.


    "You''re supposed to be hiding, but this is having the opposite effect, isn''t it?"


    It seems that hiding is what gets the men excited, or so it would seem. Anyway, it''s a pointless thing to think about. And what about him? For a moment, Kayo thought about it. Personally, she thinks it''s stylish to have her embarrassing outfit ripped apart and trampled on, but that''s just her.


    ...By the way, neither their teasing nor their shallow conversation from earlier could be heard by the people outside the screen. That''s because they had cast a soundproofing barrier. Even the mansion''s security exorcists didn''t notice it. If they did, they would probably just ignore it anyway.


    "...Cough. So, what should we do about it?" Kayo coughed, and then asked a serious question of his superior and his temporary wife, whom he respected. They were discussing how to handle that disgusting pr**titute. Once she get the order, Kayo will take care of it with money and make it happen.


    This is to protect his name and position as the one who will be by his side and be his public wife. Kayo, who understands her position as a concubine, lover, and tool, doesn''t mind buying shame and scorn for him in public. She''s willing to y the role of his janitor, and that''s her duty....


    "How, huh?"


    A drawn-out murmur escaped Aoi. She took a moment to think, and then smiled sadistically.


    "Shouldn''t you just let him do as he please?"


    "Princess, that''s..."


    Kayo was taken aback by Aoi''s words, which seemed to be teasing her. At the same time, she was puzzled. Why would she say something like that?


    Kayo, as well as the princess in front of her, admired and praised his strong heart. They loved that aspect of him. Yet, at the same time, they also wanted to see him fall and wished for his downfall.


    His gaze was harsh, his words were curt, but he undoubtedly had kindness, courage, and determination... That was his charm. And that''s why they wanted to spoil him and make him fall.


    Humans, men in particr, are essentially bundles of desires, no matter how much they may try to hide it. Even someone as exceptional as him couldn''t be an exception. After peeling away the thickyer of reason that covered his true nature, Kayo wanted to expose the beastly desires thaty beneath.


    A person who could think of others even in the midst of hell, but had no room to spare for pretenses, would desperately try to fulfill those desires... That was the greatest need. It was a valuable sight. It was the greatest service to him. The pleasure of unleashing one''s full power, holding nothing back, was truly amazing. It was the highest form of satisfaction, providing the highest quality goods to meet people''s desires.


    And the princess in front of her was the same. She revered him, but in bed, she wanted to see him fall and be a beast. That''s why the existence of a seductress who would steal away that fallen state of his was, originally, a nuisance...


    "Is that okay? Would Tomobe-san really go that far with a woman like that?"


    "No way. Do you think he would cross the line with a dirty woman like that?"


    She covered her mouth with her sleeves andughed with a ringing sound, like a bell. The woman who considered herself his rightful wifeughed with confidence.


    "If it''s with a woman like that, wouldn''t it be fine to get involved with her casually? Humans are prone to falling. If they''re tempted by someone who''s not a problem... Do you think he wouldn''t expose his inner desires?"


    "That woman''s charm isn''t enough to make him fall....Hehehe, how many times do you think I''ve tempted him?"


    It was a proud, bitter smile. For a moment, Kayo felt jealous. She felt jealous, and then rationally judged and epted it.


    Kayo objectively understands that her body is far superior to the average. However, at the same time... Yeah. It''s frustrating, but as a woman, she can''t help but acknowledge Aoi''s body. It''s overwhelming. Overwhelmingly, it''s superior.


    This woman''s beauty is a given, her slender neck, her unstained white back, her legs as smooth as a swan''s, her curvaceous and well-proportioned thighs, her maternal and alluring abdomen, her breasts that sway with every move, her peach-like buttocks, and even her private parts... She must have shown him all of that. She must have prepared a situation where even a rough him would lose his reason and go crazy. And yet, this woman remains pure and innocent. No, it''s because...


    "Is it because you trust him?"


    "I''m his wife. It''s only natural to trust one''s husband, isn''t it?"


    Kayo is filled with a sense of defeat by her confident and self-assured words. She realizes she''s lost again in her thoughts about him. Ah, no matter how far she goes, she''s always the loser.


    "...Geez. That''s sly."


    She wishes she could nt her own body in his mind, be a tool for his revenge, and be used by him. She wants to hear his orders, to be desired by him. The best parts are always taken by this princess. It''s frustrating.


    "Hehehe. You don''t say that. I highly value you, you know?"


    And so, Aoi appeased the head of the official concubines. That''s why she recognizes the existence of the reception mansion. It''s his insurance, ast resort in the worst-case scenario. A hideout...


    "Yeah, yeah. What about the boundary."


    "That''s a given, a reliable one that doesn''t spare any expense."


    Cursing and killing through connections is a rare urrence. One countermeasure is the boundary. A boundary that hides those inside. Kayo has hired several skilled boundary users to set up multipleyers of boundaries in the mansion. Cutting off the connections between inside and outside, confusing, and making it impossible for curses to reach... a countermeasure against the snake curse etched on his body. And protection against other curses. No, more than anything, it''s a countermeasure against those who would capture him.


    "The underground is also prepared. It has an even stronger boundary than the upper floors. It''s abyrinth, too. Our preparations are perfect."


    When he first visited on this mansion, she set up her own little show. She used that as an excuse to wipe out the youkai underground. After wiping them out, she used the remaining scraps to build a castle. An underground castle. A secret shrine just for him.


    That''s right. It''s not a pce. It''s a shrine for worship. To hide and nurture the transformed him. The idol is him. A secret base for the eternal, crazy night festival, where offerings are gathered day and night... Kayo thought it was a pretty amazing sight, even if it was bad for him who couldn''t be human again. He''d be happy to know he had insurance for his own life.


    If the person himself found out, he''d definitely scream "Witch There''s a witch!" and try to blow up the heretic temple with cannonballs. Unfortunately, that person outside didn''t know anything. Not knowing is bliss.


    "Excuse me, over here."


    A voice called out from behind, interrupting the indecent conversation. When she turned around, it was the daughter of Kakitsugi Kayo had brought. She had a letter in her hand...


    "Love song? How uncool?"


    A sudden interruption into a pure and innocent love conversation between girls. And it was in someone else''s mansion, no less. How rude. What a shallow guy. Trying to steal the spotlight, how shallow.


    "Who is it addressed to, I wonder?"


    "Ah, well. Either way, there''s no need to read it."


    If she looked at the contents, she''d know who it was addressed to. But what''s the point of that? Just touching the letter would lead to misunderstandings. It''s troublesome to form strange connections. So, she floated a sadistic smile and quietly erased the seal once. Then, she sang. A response song without reading.


    "The insect''s chirping in the afternoon sun is different, so I won''t return."


    The song resonated in harmony with the atmosphere, even amidst the performance and y. Her naturally beautiful voice, clear and refined, reached every guest, and also....


    "Insect''s chirping? Return?"


    "No, impossible..."


    The guys looked at each other. On the surface, it seemed like the sound of a cool, evening cricket, but in reality, it was a nuisance insect that would ruin the daytime party. However....


    "Insect''s chirping..."


    That''s a strange song. Crickets don''t chirp during the day. And to think, she has never heard the sound of crickets in this seat before. More than anything, it''s a refined and elegant song, but somehow, it feels iplete, like Onitsuki''s second-rate talent. And yet, it''s a song with a certain depth to it.


    "Is that so...?"


    Kayo immediately understood the meaning behind those words. It was a sloppy song, and a bit harsh too. If someone knew her personality well, they''d feel a chill run down their spine.


    It''s not a cricket''s chirp, but a bug''s cry�D�Da natural way to belittle someone. And to top it off, it''s "kaesan (return)" (a term used to mock someone). Depending on who''s listening, they might understand the malice hidden beneath the surface, a vicious poet wrapped in politenguage, with no intention of returning, apologizing, or making amends...


    "..."


    "..."


    And the young men didn''t think that far ahead. They couldn''t imagine the power of Aoi, who could kill a cmity youkai with a single bullet. They didn''t see her true, brutal nature. So, she wasn''t intimidated by the song. That was a concern forter. For now, they just exchanged nces, searching for the traitor in silence.


    It was really quite ridiculous.


    "Haha, it''s just like a werewolf game, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t know who it is, but it''s up to the person themselves to deceive others. Well, let''s just take it as a lesson, shall we?"


    The conversation wasced with sarcasm, but it was better than having bloodshed. Whatever happened, it would be fine as long as the atmosphere wasn''t ruined. He was the reason Aoi was being so refined.

 Chapter 173-4

    Chapter 173-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "I wish he would sing instead."


    Those were the princess''s words after she was told to leave and disappeared, along with Kakitsugi''s guard.


    "Tomobe-san doesn''t sing, does he?"


    Kayo nodded in agreement, letting out a sigh. It was a rustic,moner-like, 5-7-5 format song, without any elegance, something she''d seen the servants singing before. However, the two of them had never seen a refined Fuso song like this being sung in the pce before.


    "That pig. It''s like they only learned etiquette, not actual skills. Useless."


    Back when he was aborer''s apprentice, he was taught etiquette, but it was only the bare minimum, focusing on arithmetic, reading, and writing as a government official, as well asmercialw and other such things. It was frustrating that Aoi couldn''t even hear his song because of that.


    "Ah, how enviable... to be a nobledy, exchanging love songs behind a folding screen... it''s a scene straight out of a picture scroll!"


    That was exactly the kind of scene one''d find in a picture scroll. Kayo imagined him singing sweetly to her, like a shining prince, and her heart skipped a beat. It would be perfect if she could even get him to tear down the folding screen and push her down in response. "Hehehe. Yeah... maybe it''s better if I teach him a little something now?"


    "Is that a rehearsal? If so, I can teach him at my ce."


    "By yourself?"


    "No way, I''ll use my maids."


    Kayo suggested using the trained maids to test his reactions. It was a chance to offer him a taste of their skills, and also a treat for the maids. By observing his reactions, she could decide what kind of goods to prepare for him in the future.


    "Hehehe. That sounds like fun!"


    Aoi giggled, a sadistic glint in her eye. She had heard about his reactions after visiting his mansion before. The maids, driven mad by him... she imagined how they would react when he came back, and how they would respond after he left, and it was all so thrilling.


    And then, she would make the maids go crazy. She was the best, after all.


    "How about it? Why don''t youe visit on your way back?"


    "Yeah... hearing something a hundred times isn''t the same as seeing it for yourself, so it''s better to check the quality for myself, don''t you think? I''ll teach him all sorts of things myself."


    She would teach him etiquette through the maids. She would even teach him the proper order of things and help him develop his skills.


    ...For Aoi, it was a rare thought born of goodwill and kindness.


    "That''s a great idea. Those girls still don''t know about the Princess, after all."


    The recognition of the hierarchy among the women he had trained was, above all, that he was the absolute top, followed by herself (Aoi), and then the rest. Polygamy was a man''s romance, but managing it was a hassle. Kayo had a role to y in mediating that. She would pretend to be submissive to him, ttering him, and keeping the other women in line. However, it was about time the legitimate wife, the princess, was also incorporated into this system.


    ...Towards the man she thought about, Kayo''s true nature was sadistic. Since she couldn''t direct that towards him, she satisfied her desires by belittling the other women. Aoi had noticed this but didn''t point it out. As long as he didn''t direct his sadism towards her, it didn''t matter what kind of offerings he received.


    "At that time, I''d like to see what kind of guidance you can provide. May I see it?"


    Aoiughed with an air of amus*ment, and Kayo was drawn intoughing as well. From a distance, it seemed like a refined and elegant conversation between beautiful girls. The gentlemen outside at least imagined it to be so. It wasn''t a shallow, ridiculous fantasy. Reality was cruel.


    "Hehehehe."


    "Are you looking forward to it?"


    "Yes, I am. I''m really looking forward to it."


    Aoiughed cheerfully. In reality, she was excited. Unfortunately, the n the youngdy was implementing was something she couldn''t openly do at the moment. The secret paradise of wine and meat, a haven to soothe andfort him... Aoi didn''t deny its existence.


    Rather, she actively participated in it. She participated and received praise from him for her achievements. That was a wife''s natural duty. To satisfy her husband, she would do everything... It was only natural...


    "Hehe, but..."


    "...but?"


    The princess smiled, hiding her mouth with a fan, a pure and innocent smile like a maiden''s. Aoi leaned in close to her ear, speaking in a whisper.


    "Don''t you think it''s fun to create our own hierarchy? To be treated like pets, with cors around our necks, and to be kept in line like ducks in a row?"


    "Haa..."


    A sweet sigh whispered in her ear. Imagining that romantic scene, the youngdy of the Tachibana family had ruined her pure white underwear once again...


    * * *


    Even if madness was happening somewhere, it wasn''t everything. Peace existed everywhere.


    Peaceful and uneventful, at least for this youngdy, the day was passing by like that. At least for now.


    "Princess, I have a request."


    It was a carefree afternoon. The sweet treats at 8 o''clock were being savored while appreciating the traditional garden of the noble Oumi household. Peaceful. Yes, peaceful. That''s how it was going.


    "Suzune? What''s with the serious face?"


    Tamaki stopped eating the copper-grilled mochi and tilted her head, curious about her friend''s polite demeanor. Was there something she wanted? Although they had a master-maid rtionship, Tamaki didn''t think they needed to be so formal.


    "That, yes... I was thinking of taking a few days off..."


    "Days off?"


    "Yes. Days off. I think it might be an inconvenience..."


    Suzune''s voice was really, really hesitant. Her head hung down deeply.


    "No need to be so polite? And is it really just for a few days?"


    If a maid said they were going home, it usually meant there was a family funeral. Normally, if you served a good household, you could take time off for events like weddings, funerals, and festivals. Filial piety was important, after all. A generous household might even cover travel expenses. But this was the capital. Suzune''s hometown was on the outskirts of the Northern region, so it wouldn''t be for a funeral or anything like that if it was just for a few days.


    "If you''re going home, I''ll cover the expenses..."


    "No. I don''t n on going that far. It''s really close by."


    Suzune clearly stated that she didn''t need her master''s kindness. But a few days...?


    (Does she want to y?)


    It wasn''t just Suzune. For Tamaki, this was her first time living in the capital, and it was the same for her. As a sheltereddy who had only known the narrow world of Hotoya vige, every ce she saw was new and exciting, and the capital was the most exciting of all. Her friends would probably feel the same. It wouldn''t be strange to want to y and have fun for a few days.


    "Is there something you need? Should I prepare it?"


    "No. It''s not something that grand. If I need something, I can prepare it myself."


    "!? Ah, I see..."


    Tamaki was quietly, secretly shocked. It''s not that her friend was bad with money, but rather, she was frugal and liked to save. She hated unnecessary expenses and was careful with her spending. You could even say she was a bit stingy. Unlike Iruka, she wasn''t extremely tightfisted, but she made sure to keep her expenses in check. So, for someone like that to splurge on her own...


    "...Something?"


    "Ah, no... yeah, I get it."


    It was unclear how much Tamaki had seen through Suzune''s inner thoughts. Tamaki, who was trying to cover up her surprise, looked at Suzune with a slightly suspicious expression. As she did, she finally realized something.


    "...Ab?"


    Yes. The existence of a brand-newb, decorated on her friend''s head, was something she hadn''t noticed until now. The presence of a man''s shadow...


    Tamaki felt a sense of foreboding...


    Fan art:


    By the way, the child with the lizard-like features has more arm strength than the main character of the first chapter of this volume!


    URL: [Link]

 Chapter 174.1

    Chapter 174.1


    [Part 1/4]


    In a dimly lit room, a shrine was enshrined. Delicate offerings were presented. It was a sacred space, a sacred altar. The only light in the room came from a few candle stands.


    The room was filled with intense heat. It was a sweltering summer night, and the room was like a sauna. The mes from the candle stands added to the scorching heat.


    A woman was dancing wildly in the room, sweating profusely. She was wearing nothing but a thin garment, and her movements were intense.


    "~~~~~!!"


    She wore a sakaki leaf on her head, struck a bell with one hand, and waved a paper streamer with the other. Her entire body was drenched in sweat, and she danced with reckless abandon. She spat out sake as if she was about to choke, and chanted prayers in a coarse, beautiful voice. She sang a sacred song with a fierce, animal-like cry. It was a fantastical scene that was both obscene and sacred.


    The dance of the shrine maiden. This was a reenactment of the original, primal ritual. Sake was a tool to blur the boundaries of one''s spirit and be one with a higher existence. ording to legend, the goddess who reimed the sun danced naked in a cave. After all, ceremonial garments were just deceitful clothes created by humans. It was impolite to wear them in front of a higher existence.


    Then, this frenzied, maddening dance was also the correct path. The room was filled with a sweet, meaty aroma, and the scent of sake. The woman''s heavy breathing echoed through the room. Her neatly styled ck hair had long since be disheveled, and it fell to the floor as she knelt down. The floor was stained with her sweat.


    The intoxicating, sweet scent of a female''s essence. A sacred fluid, imbued with the power of Reiki (energy healing). This exquisite delicacy is reserved for supernatural monsters... ...After a few moments. The wild party finally came to an end. The figure, lit up by the candlelight, was heaving up and down, her silhouettes even looked alluring. The lingering aroma of lust hung in the air, and the mastermind behind it all wasughing.


    So sweet. It''s really something sweet. The lord of the mansion couldn''t have anticipated "this"? It''s amazing how they''ve lived their life with such sweetness.


    ...Or is it that, from the lord''s experience, this is definitely a trap?


    "Well, that''s fine, then."


    He had gotten a goodugh out of that noble, and it was a praiseworthy feat. Now, how would that man react to this yful trick?


    "Kuhihi, this is going to be fun?."


    As the chaos and madness slowly approached, the Shrine Maiden impersonator let out a joyful cry, her words full of excitement and delight. Really, really, it seemed like she was having a st... and then...


    "Ugh, I''m craving something cold now..."


    And, with one job done, she childishly put her finger to her lips and twisted her mouth into a sly grin.


    * * *


    "It''s no use..."


    "U, uh..."


    The white fox girl, curled up in a ball, muttered these words weakly. Her normally pale skin was flushed with heat, radiating a warm glow. It was clear that she was in a pretty bad state.


    "Here, have some, Shiro. Drink it for now, and I''ll replenish your fluidster."


    It was actually a makeshift energy drink, made by boiling water, letting it cool, and then adding a bit of salt and sugar. Someone can''t just drink water when they''re dehydrated, after all.


    "Mm, mm, ...pu, ha... I''m good, thanks."


    "Do you want some cold watermelonter?"


    "Will you peel it for me...?"


    "I''ll cut it into easy-to-eat squares for you."


    I smiled wryly, trying to reassure her, and gently patted her head. Shiro, who was a bit sulky, but still epted it sincerely.


    "Alright, time to go soon."


    I stood up and left the room, slowly closing the shouji paper door behind me.


    "How was it?"


    "...She''s in trouble. Her fever won''t go down."


    Right outside the shouji paper door, I seriously answered the youngdy of Ak��''s question, who was waiting for me on the veranda. Shiro was still running a high fever, and it had already been 2 days.


    "Don''t she have a cough? There might be another illness involved. Is it something specific to half-y��kai like her?"


    "Maybe I should buy some medicine. Or, we could call a doctor..."


    The problem was that it wasn''t that simple to call a doctor. The medical system in this world was still underdeveloped. There were many quack doctors who didn''t receive proper education and just pretended to know what they were doing. Even a properly educated doctor might not be of much help when it came to half-y��kai...


    "Shall I make a request?"


    "From Murasaki-sama?"


    I put my hand on my mouth and thought for a moment before responding to the proposal from Murasaki.


    "After all, in your position, it''s not like you can call a suitable doctor, can you? It''s more reliable if I make the request."


    Well, I was just a simple servant and Household Member Coordinator until a little while ago. Besides, the Onitsuki household wasplicated in many ways. If I sent a letter or a messenger to the Onitsuki family, it would be a hassle. So, it was more reliable to use the Ak�� household''s connection. Since we were in the same institution, she could make up an excuse that she was doing it out of kindness.


    "If we call someone using the Ak�� name, there won''t be anyone who would do a sloppy job. That''s right. Let''s go back to the mansion and find a suitable person."


    "Is that okay, Murasaki-sama? Would it be too much trouble?"


    "That fox is a servant of my aunt, I''ve heard. If I think of it as doing it for my aunt''s sake, it''ll be easier."


    Murasakiughed mockingly, thinking it was a way to gain points with Aoi. Her aho hair was bobbing up and down. She looked like she was in a good mood.


    "...I''m grateful for your favor."


    I bowed my head sincerely. It was only natural. Murasaki didn''t have any obligation to do anything for me, and it was even possible that her reputation might be tarnished. I understood that, and I was grateful for her actions.


    "It''s not for your sake. Yes, I''ll leave Yona alone. If she''s not around, the household chores won''t get done, after all... But!"


    Murasaki pointed at me with a stern finger.


    "Don''t do anything bad to the kids or Yona while I''m away! If something happens, don''t forget to pass through sincerity and righteousness as a warrior of Ako... Got it?"


    Murasaki drove the point home with emphasis. I think the image that shed in her mind was from the previous night''s bed. She probably thought I was a guy who would satisfy my desires without caring about my superior. That was a false usation.


    ...Well, I might be a monster someday, who knows.


    "I understand. I''ll take your words to heart and engrave them on my chest."


    I didn''t mind if she touched on my personal problems. It was pointless to worry about it. I epted it calmly.


    "It feels like you''re looking down on me, but... Well, it''s fine. If you break your promise, you''ll just have to suffer the consequences."


    Murasaki turned her back on me, putting her hand on her hip. Her gesture looked childish, and I couldn''t help but think of Aoi from the past. The image of the young girl with a pinkplexion, looking childish and dignified...


    (Maybe it''s because they''re rted. I guess I finally understand now.)


    I also thought that Aoi''s cold treatment might be a reminder of my own foolishness in the past.


    "What''s with that ridiculous face?"


    "It''s just you imagination. ...When are you leaving?"


    I brushed off Murasaki''s sharp observation and changed the subject.


    "I''ll send a letter to my house beforehand, even if it''s just a casual one. Then, I''ll get ready and head out. I''ll go by carriage, okay?"


    "Understood. What about the escort?"


    "Well... how about leaving one person behind? I''m counting on you to keep an eye out, since I won''t be able to keep on you. Got it?"


    "Got it."


    "Really...?"


    I said it clearly, but Murasaki still gave me a suspicious look, though she eventually backed off. There was no other way, after all. In the end, she had no choice but to believe me.


    "...Well, first things first, let''s get breakfast ready. We can''t fight on an empty stomach, after all. What''s the n for today?"


    "That reminds me, didn''t Miyataka''sdye to the kitchen before sunrise?"


    I recalled the cook''s request, and how she had made some kind of demand from the red-haired maid of Ak�� while cooking, looking very pleased with herself. Ah, yes....


    "Hey, you two, having a secret meeting?"


    "Woah!?"


    "Kyaa!?"


    The sound of ice clinking was followed by the sudden appearance of the lewd youngdy between us, making both Murasaki and me jump back in surprise. Murasaki almost fell over andnded on her butt in the garden, but I managed to catch her just in time. If I hadn''t caught her, she would''ve hit her head on a rock.


    "What''s with that weird pose?"


    "This is all your fault! And what''s with that thing you''re holding?!"


    Murasaki''s scolding was directed at Shinobu, who lookedpletely unbothered. She even pointed out the bowl in her hand. It was a really cool-looking ss bowl.


    "This? It''s just noodles?"


    With a clinking sound, Miyataka''s youngdy slurped up the noodles from the ice-filled broth, answering with a big smile on her face....


    * * *


    "Ha! Amazing! It''s so hot, and it''s boiling...!! Ah! It''sing out!!?"


    "T-there''s so much of it...!? Ah, I can''t take it anymore!! No way, I''m gonna burst!!?"


    "Hehe. It seems like I''ve had a lot... *gulp*. Mmm, it''s so thick and creamy... *slurp*. The white stuff is filling my mouth so much... *gulp*. Hehehe, I''ve eaten it all."


    "Do you want seconds? Hehehe. Sure, I''ll give you as much as you want. You''ll take it all in with this mouth...?"


    "Wait, aren''t we talking about the cold noodles?"


    On a sweltering summer morning, Miyataka''s youngdy was forcing the maid, to eat cold noodles, saying, "Hey, you''re going to eat this!"

 Chapter 174.2

    Chapter 174.2


    [Part 2/4]


    "Hey, I want some too!"


    "Give me more, give me more!!"


    "You guys eat that over there!"


    The brats were making a fuss over the cold noodles, but I was serving them from a bucket. The water from the well was untreated, but we were using it anyway. It was possible that it might upset their stomachs, but as their guardian, I couldn''t just let them have their way.


    "Look, if you add ice to the broth, it''ll get cold, right? Just be patient."


    "Aww, that''s so cheap!"


    "It''s fine, it''s cheap. Do you need watermelon too?"


    When I threatened the brats, the problematic lizard girl started eating the noodles, making silly noises. The younger ones also started eating from the bucket. "Hehehe, too bad, kids? This is only for adults, so you''re too young for it."


    "No, I want to eat it too!"


    "...No, that''s not very nice."


    For some reason, it had be a cold noodle party in the morning, all thanks to the youngdy in front of me. She wasining about the heat and wanted something cold, so she ordered the maid to prepare noodles, ice, and broth from who-knows-where. By the way, the DIY cold noodle unit with a waterslide was also her handiwork. What a leisurely person...


    "That is... To be exact, did you bring the ingredients yourselves?"


    We''ve got sliced cucumbers, roasted eggnts with sesame seeds, and tamago-yaki... Somen noodles will be served with these toppings. To be honest, I''ve been "borrowing" them from the orphanage''s fields and chicken coops without permission. Aren''t I thieves? Why don''t I get cursed? Is it because I''m in charge of the kids'' meals?


    "Ah, this is so delicious and refreshing!! ...But why can''t we use green onions? Aren''t they a staple seasoning?"


    "Just look at the meals you''ve been having since you got here, and you''ll understand."


    This orphanage is a big, half-youkai family, and we have to be careful with certain ingredients. Green onions, in particr, are a no-go. They might contain harmful substances, so it''s better not to use them at all. It''s like having an allergy or something.


    "We have ginger, so please make do with that."


    "And what about wasabi?"


    "Do you n on going all the way to the mountains to pick it? It''s too stimting, so please stop."


    By the way, when I rejected the wasabi, Murasaki was eating somen noodles in the background, looking relieved. Maybe she''s not a fan of wasabi?


    "Hey, Oni-san, can I have some sauce?"


    "Who''s an oni? Here, take this sauce and go."


    I''ll add some ice to the sauce that the annoying brats are asking for and pour it into their bowls along with the somen noodles. The cold noodles are so refreshing! The brats areughing and having a great time.


    "You''ll get watermelonter, so don''t eat too much, or your stomach will get bloated!"


    I call out to the brats who are devouring their somen noodles, but they probably won''t listen. Brats are like that�D�Donce they focus on something, they don''t notice anything else around them.


    "Yes, yes! Next, let''s have cucumber slices! Oh, it''s here! It''s so big!!"


    ...Wait, there are people who aren''t listening to me, even though they''re not kids. And what''s with pouring the entire cuc*mber into the bowl?


    "Hmm, nnn... is this some kind of elegance?"


    "What''s with the way you''re eating that cucumber?"


    She was saying something obscene, savoring the extremely thick cucumber with her mouth, and the responses to that were quite something. Was that supposed to be elegant? What even is elegance? (Philosophy)


    "What''s the point of doing something like that?"


    As I said that, she demonstrated by taking a big bite of the cucumber. She tilted her head back and slid the cucumber into her mouth. Whoa, that''s scary. How is she doing that? Isn''t she worried about choking?


    "Wow!"


    "That''s amazing!! How did you do it!!?"


    The other boys and I, including Murasaki, were stunned, while the girls were pping and cheering for Shinobu. They were shining with admiration, and I made a mental note not to try that. If I tried, I''d probably die from choking.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I have a lot of experience ...Or was it eggnt I triedst time? I''ll teach you sometime?"


    "No thanks."


    It was really okay. Or rather, what kind of experience was she talking about?


    "What kind of experience do you think it is?"


    "Please don''t get too reckless. At least consider the time and ce."


    As I looked at the idiotic boys with question marks on their heads, I thought to myself, "If they learn weird knowledge, I''ll get beaten up by Tanukiter."


    "Heh heh, you don''t have to be shy. I can give you a private lesson sometime?"


    "I refuse. ...Murasaki-sama, stop it. Don''t look at me like that."


    I didn''t like being looked down upon, but I also didn''t want her to keepparing Shinobu''s mouth and my lower abdomen with a curious gaze.


    "You''re really shy. You don''t have to be that embarrassed, do you?"


    "I''m not embarrassed or anything?"


    This little Demon acts cute, but I won''t fall for it. Even if I set aside the dangers of sexually transmitted diseases and whatnot, the girl in front of me is beyond redemption, being connected to the Youkai Salvation Organization and all....


    "Is that true?"


    "Wh-whoa?!"


    Suddenly, the Seductress youngdy closed in on me. Her body pressed against mine, and her crystal-colored eyes gazed at me from up close. The pupils that seemed to absorb light tried to see right through me.


    Her eyes were too dark, and I couldn''t help but stiffen. I forgot to push her away, and all I could do was respond to her gaze.


    "...Ah, yeah?"


    And then she let out a disappointed sigh. A warm, sweet breath caressed my face.


    "Can''t see''? Or rather...what''s with this color? Uh, I don''t get it..."


    "What''s going on?"


    "This conversation. ...Rather than that, let''s hurry up and eat, shall we? If we take too long, the noodles will get soggy, and the water will get warm..."


    While saying that, Miyataka''s youngdy took a step back and turned around. Then, she quickly focused on eating her noodles, and after that, she never looked back at me again....


    "What''s going on...huh?!"


    Murasaki, who was standing next to me, brought me back to reality. She was looking up at me with a sidelong nce, her face looking quite displeased.


    "...Murasaki-sama, what''s going on?"


    "A lesson for the idiot who''s spacing out, I suppose?"


    "A lesson..."


    "Do you have aint?"


    I get what she''s trying to say, bute on, can''t she see I''m not spacing out? I mean, I''m not even looking away.


    "...I''ll say it again, that''s a false usation."


    "Who knows? My gaze won''t be deceived, no matter how you try to cover it up."


    I''m not going to say anything about the cousin''s good and bad points... it''s too harsh, so I''ll just keep quiet. I''ll just quietly slurp my noodles. Ugh, these are really good. That youngdy, she brought us some great noodles from a good store, didn''t she?


    "Are you just going to sit there in silence? Typical, when things get tough, guys just shut up, huh?"


    I let out a snort and am amazed, and Yona elegantly slurps her noodles from a purple ceramic bowl. And with that, the meal is over.


    "Thank you for the meal."


    "Is that all?"


    "I''m not a fat eater either. I also need to get ready too."


    Murasaki must be talking about getting a doctor''s note and going out. She was the first to finish her breakfast.


    "Yona, I need to talk to youter. Shinobu-hime, thanks for the meal. It was delicious!"


    She says that bluntly and heads towards the hospital room. I can hear voices saying "Eee!? Youngdy!? You''re over there...!?" and "Bye-bye?" from the direction of the noodle slider, but... whatever.


    "...Yeah. That''s right. Even for that white girl..."


    Anyway, I divide the noodles into several portions, adding ingredients and soup, and put ice on top. The n has changed a bit, but... these are thin noodles. It will be eaten.


    "O-Oni-san! Is that for Shiro-chan''s?"


    "..."


    A voice calls out from behind me, away from the group. I slowly turn around, looking rough. That lizard girl is there, looking fearless.


    "What is it, Akane? Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "I ate 5 bowls!"


    "You ate a lot!"


    Considering how much she eats, she must have had a whole bowl to herself, including the ingredients. She must be full.


    "I''ll go with you! Let me tag along!"


    "No need."


    I give a energetic but reluctant reply to Akane''s enthusiastic deration. It''s troublesome to have someone noisy around.


    "Eh, okay! I''ll go pay my respects too!"


    "Think about the person receiving the visit. Don''t burden them."


    "I won''t!! It''s better to stick together, absolutely!! She won''t be lonely, right, I mean Shiro-chan?"


    "Muuh..."


    I was slightly hesitant about herst words. After Shiro fell ill, I was basically the only one who had contact with her. I had to be careful for the brats not to catch her illness, but... am I really the only one who can make her feel less lonely?


    "No way, but... wouldn''t it be better if someone else did it?"


    There are plenty of adults at the orphanage who are more mature and gentle. There''s no reason to take this kid along.


    "What''s the reason for choosing you?"

 Chapter 174-3

    Chapter 174-3


    [Part 3/4]


    And then Akane pointed at me with confidence.


    "Oni-san!"


    "Who''s Oni?"


    Then Akane pointed at herself.


    "Dragon!"


    "Not a lizard?"


    Then Akane dered she was taking a strong stance.


    "Let''s go! Like Oni-dragon!!" "Wait a minute. That''s not good at all!"


    It was only natural that I wouldn''t say that out loud until now, but it was no good.


    "Huh? Why not? Since Oni and Dragon are together, it''s Oni-Dragon, right?"


    "Call it Sensei and lizard instead."


    Sensei isn''t a proper noun, and it''s too much to call you Dragpm. Oh no, don''t boo.


    "I''m dragon! I''m absolutely dragon!!"


    "Will you be the one who is defeated?"


    She must have been influenced by some imported picture book from the Tachibana Trading Company or something. It''s ridiculous.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll take you along. So don''t cause a ruckus, okay?"


    "It''s a given!"


    "But don''t let me worry from the first move...?"


    I was worried even before I answered Akane''s loud voice.


    "Haa. Alright, let''s go... umm?"


    I reluctantly gave in, and before I could even take a step, someone grabbed my sleeve and pulled me along, her eyes fixed on me.


    ...There was a cow-girl grabbing my sleeve with both hands.


    "No, don''t sell her, don''t do that. Don''t sell Akane-oneechan..."


    "..."


    I was at a loss, looking up at the sky, wondering what to do as the little girl pleaded with me in tears....


    * * *


    It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. She could feel her condition getting worse. Her body was burning hot inside. Her joints and muscles were screaming in pain.


    It''s painful. It''s painful. It''s painful. The armor is too tight. She wants to take it off. She''s suffocating. She''s suffering.


    She''s breathing roughly. She feels like she''s suffocating. Her lungs are begging for oxygen. She can feel her heart pounding violently, like a torrent of blood flowing through her veins. Sweat is pouring out like a waterfall. She''s painful. She''s painful. She''s painful.


    How did ite to this? Why is it so painful? Am I going to die? Why? Why? Why?


    She''s twisting and turning in agony, and then she saw it in her blurry vision. She sees the bell.


    She remembers. If something happens, use this. Call for help. She couldn''t take it anymore. She wanted someone to help her. She hastily reaches out her hand. As she stretches out her hand, she realizes... her arm has changed.


    What? Has her arm always been this long? Has her palm always been this big? As she wonders about this, her doubts grow more confused. And then, she forces her sweaty body to stand up.


    "�D�D!!?"


    She let out a scream of agony as her whole body aches. Sweat drips down to the floor. In her blurry vision, she searches for it, and she finds it. She finds the hand mirror....


    The reflected scene leaves her speechless, and then she turns pale, and then....


    * * *


    "Shiro? Are you awake? ...Are you sleeping?"


    In front of the room where the white fox, was resting, I called out to her through the shouji paper door. However, there was no response...


    "Are you sleeping, or�D�D"


    "Eh, I''m bored!"


    "It''s not like we''re here to have fun and visit her, is it...?"


    I warned the lizard girl, who was already misunderstanding, and the cow girl had her hand over her mouth, muttering "Don''t sell us, don''t sell us..."


    "...Wait, Akane, Ume, let''s wait for a bit. I''ll go in first. It''s okay, I said I''d go in."


    If it were just a normal cold, it would still be okay, but there''s a possibility of her having a terrible infectious disease like measles or chickenpox, or maybe even a youkai-rted illness. This morning, she only had a fever, but... it''s possible that her condition worsened rapidly while we were away. I want to confirm her safety before entering.


    "It''s me. Can Ie in? ...Can you hear me? Can you give me some kind of signal?"


    I tried to confirm again, but... there was still no response.


    "...Is she sick, or...?"


    "The possibility is low..."


    "Is she sleeping again?"


    The cow, Oni, and lizard spoke in that order.


    "Can Ie in? Is it okay?"


    I warned Shiro and opened the shouji paper door. The room was dimly lit, and I couldn''t see ahead.


    "...?"


    Was it dark? Did the sun set? I turned around reflexively. The intense sunlight was shining mercilessly. I turned back to face the front.


    "What''s...?"


    I took a step forward, but it was careless and reckless. This was the mansion protected by Azuma Hibari''s curse. I was taking it lightly because I was used to it.


    As I stepped into the room, something long and white wrapped around my ankle at the same time.


    "Ah...!!?"


    I tried to turn around and escape, but it was all in vain. Something white wrapped around my wrists and neck. Before I knew it, I was dragged to the back of the room.


    "Oni-san!!?"


    "What''s going on!!?"


    The two kids rushed into the room with shocked faces, following me as I was being dragged. Idiots! Don''te in!!?


    "Hngh, ng!!?"


    Before I could shout to stop them, a white fur covered my field of vision, enveloping me...


    "Nh...?"


    When I regained consciousness, I was restrained. White cloth was wrapped around me from all directions�D�Daround my torso, arms, legs, and neck, capturing me, binding me, and suspending me in mid-air.


    "..."


    I remained silent, only moving my gaze to observe my surroundings. It was an extremely bizarre space. White cloth hung from the ceiling, scattered all over the ce, making it hard to sense distance. The visual chaos was disorienting.


    "!? Akane, and Ume too...!!"


    After a brief observation, I finally found them. Two kids, simr to me, were captured and suspended in the air, caught by the cloth, and hung limp, unconscious.


    "Ku, I''ll help you..."


    "Ho, you''re finally awake?"


    The moment I tried to break free from the cloth restraints, a soft, whispery voice spoke in my ear. And a momentter, something gently stroked my cheek with a warm, smooth sensation, making my body tremble unintentionally.


    Then, I froze at the sound of that voice. I slowly moved my gaze from the hole in the wall, and my eyes met hers.


    A white woman was there, her cheek touching mine. A white fox was there. White was there. No, this is...!?


    "Ruri... Shiraki?"


    Astonishment, agitation, and her name were intertwined, as the almost naked vixen with 9 white tails fluttered them, responding with a bewitching and ominous smile that seemed to pierce through anywhere.


    It was a beauty that could eat its prey alive, a carnivorous beast in disguise....

 Chapter 174-4

    Chapter 174-4


    [Part 4/4] * * *


    "Excuse me for disturbing you so early in the morning? I''m taking up your time when you''re with Hina."


    "No, please don''t mind. If it''s an offer from mother-inw, I won''t hesitate at any time."


    This was a conversation between Onitsuki''s advisor and the wife of the head in Oumi estate in one of its rooms.


    The sudden meeting was cut short, as Onitsuki Sumire, who was teaching her daughter sword skills in the estate''s dojo, excused herself, changed her clothes, and weed her husband''s mother into her room with respect.


    "Please have some tea."


    "Thank you."


    With a gentle smile, the wife offered tea to her mother-inw. She smiled politely, but didn''t take the teacup, which was emitting a faint steam.


    It might have been considered impolite. However, considering the advisor''s reputation as a ck widow, it wasn''t surprising. The number of people who wanted to poison her tea was countless. It was necessary, but she had done some outrageous things back then. No, it was even more than that...


    "...This scent. Is it Western region''s Iwaue?"


    "Yes. I''ve been drinking it for a long time. It''s not high-ss, but it''s a reassuring taste."


    "Hmm. I see."


    Kochou was secretly spitting in disgust. Iwaue tea leaves, Iwaue, banshi,panion in death... Was she being told to drink that? Was it a provocation?


    (Oh no, stay calm, stay calm...)


    Kochou barely managed to keep her emotions from showing on her face. Normally, she wouldn''t get angry over something like this, but... when ites to him, she just can''t help but prioritize her emotions, and that''s a problem.


    "Speaking of tea leaves..."


    With the goal of calming herself down, Kochou starts making small talk. She talks about tea leaves, the art of tea-making, and etiquette, naturally guiding the conversation. Thedy in front of her smiles...


    "Ah, yes. I have something I''d like to offer you."


    And with that signal, 2 doll-like attendants enter the room, carrying a ornate chest between them.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s for you. My son has been waking up early for his duties, and I''ve prepared this for you."


    Sumire opens the lid, and what''s revealed is truly breathtaking. The vibrant colors of the outfit are stunning, and the texture is even more amazing...


    "Oh my, this is incredible!"


    She reaches out to touch it, and she acknowledges that it''s a top-notch item. She lets out an impressed sigh.


    "This is a fitting gift for Onitsuki''s wife, don''t you think? I''ll give it to you. Of course, I''ve prepared one for my son as well. It would be wonderful if you could wear them together."


    Kochou praises her, beaming with joy.


    "...Is this not silk? What kind of fabric is this?"


    Sumire''s words, questioning the material, make Kochou smile.


    "It''s spider silk. You''ve heard of it, haven''t you?"


    "Yes. That makes sense, logically speaking."


    Before Sumire returned to the Onitsuki main house, a high-ranking spider youkai was defeated. The threads in its nest and its belly were divided and distributed to the Imperial Court and the exorcist families ording to their characteristics. They were top-quality materials for making cursed tools and other items.


    "You''re being really extravagant with your orders, aren''t you?"


    "I had to do it for my son and daughter-inw. I forced open the storehouse... and it''s not like there''s a limit to what I can do."


    "..."


    The wife fell silent, pierced by Kochou''s sharp, suggestive words. Her gaze, devoid of emotion, was fixed on her mother-inw. Her smile was stuck on her face like a mask.


    "Are you keeping the child spider... over there? Won''t you entrust it to me?"


    "...I thought it was a secret known only to the Household Member Coordinator, but I''m shocked you know about it."


    Sumire''s words were like a spell, and the ck butterfly woman smiled. Kochou had suspected that when he was sent to the orphanage on the outskirts of the city, the spider that was his lifeline and heart was being kept as coteral. It was a cruel, violent precaution.


    Kochou almost spat out an insult but swallowed her words and spun them into a new phrase.


    "It''s just a trivial matter, after all. And that spider is a valuable asset for the Onitsuki family, as well as a danger."


    The child spider, imbued with divine energy, could itself be a material for spiritual medicine. Its bodily fluids and threads were also valuable. It was a golden goose thatid golden eggs. Truly, it was a treasure.


    "At the same time, considering what happened when it was discovered, it''s a dangerous existence. The Imperial Court might confiscate or order its destruction. We might be used of hiding our crimes."


    Kochou''s words were not exaggerated at all. It was apletely usible story. Many exorcist families hide their forbidden secret arts and tools, and they''re not punished because they keep them hidden. If they''re exposed, naturally, there will be consequences.


    "For my son''s sake, I want to take on the burden. After all, is it okay to put a burden on the family head who is still recovering from an illness?"


    That''s what Kochou said, as if offering someone''s lifeline. That was the entire purpose of this gathering.


    "Would you sacrifice your own position for your husband''s sake?"


    "Ah, of course, that''s a given."


    Sumire asked, and Kochou affirmed it with absolute certainty. Affirmed, and denied.


    She''ll sacrifice myself for her husband. But, it''s not clear whose husband she''s referring to.


    "It''s the utmost love I can offer, don''t you think? I couldn''t spoil him too much, so at least...?"


    "He" had inherited his blood, resembled him, and loved him just like he did. She couldn''t do that, so at least she wanted to offer her body during times like this.


    "Is that...unlike your usual self, Mother-inw?"


    "There''s nothing like that, is there? Husbands and wives share their burdens, and parents and children take on each other''s burdens. That''s the ideal family, isn''t it?"


    Hohoho, the Advisorughed brightly. She wasn''t lying. She believed that. But, the family recognized by society and her own family were different, that''s all.


    The Onitsuki Kochou didn''t have much affection for the Onitsuki family, nor did she find any value in protecting them. She was a woman who didn''t love anyone. If one had to say, she might still have some affection for Uemon, the first andst child, who was abandoned.


    Forced pregnancy, a hateful child... but the first child was abandoned by that man, and thest child was neglected. That''s why, in contrast, Kochou was able to love them as a mother. In Uemon''s case, the reason was that she was able to love the boy who was kind to her. He was lovable. She''ll allow it.


    ...If someone harms that child, she won''t show mercy, and if that child asks for something, her love will be as far as her hands can reach.


    "...It''s just my own opinion. I''m just an outsider, not even a real wife. I need to hear that person''s thoughts."


    After a brief hesitation, there was a response. That was the effect of the gift. Kochou didn''t think it was a threat, but rather a temporary stall for time. The advisor''s connections to the imperial court were vast and deep, and had been suffering from a long-term sense of loss. It wasn''t impossible to secure the spider in exchange for her son, but it was still a difficult task. That''s why she dyeding to a conclusion...


    (But, can''t I rely on that family''s help?)


    The main family of the Ako house was caught up in the Western region''s Seki City disturbance, and everyone except the youngest daughter was away from the capital. The adopted daughter was a kind of untouchable existence in the Akou house, but if she asked for help, there was a good chance they would amodate her. The Western disturbance was convenient for that reason, and that''s why Kochou took this opportunity.


    "I''m not saying it has to be immediate. However, I would be delighted if I could get an answer as soon as possible. Secrets tend to leak out as time passes. Isn''t that right?"


    "..."


    Sumire was only smiling quietly, sumbing to Kochou''s sweet pressure. Seeing her daughter-inw''s attitude, Kochou judged that she would attack once more.


    "Right, right. May I see the child God once again? I need to confirm what kind of being it has be. And, I''d also like to examine how you''re confining it."


    Verification of the management system... it was a pursuit that couldn''t be avoided. It was a legitimate request and a rightful reason. Sumire couldn''t refuse.


    "Wait a moment."


    Acknowledging that she couldn''t avoid showing it, Sumire stood up. She then searched the shelves in the room and took out a wooden box with countless talismans attached to it.


    "The box made of sacred wood has seals and talismans... what about the anti-theft measures?"


    "The box itself has a curse cast upon it."


    This conversation between Kochou and Sumire, who had seen the box that sealed away something akin to a heart, was a probe and a restraint. Kochou dered that she wouldn''t permit a sloppy guarantee.


    "Okay, okay. What''s inside?"


    "Cursing a god itself?... If you curse a person, you''ll get punished, and it''s even worse if you curse a god. That''s an act that even the gods would fear, right?"


    Kochou sneered inwardly. She didn''t want to see the second act. It was fortunate that her son wasn''t making a stupid choice. Knowing him, he might even sacrifice that woman to a bad spirit. Maybe she''s keeping him around to control Aoi.


    (In any case, what a foolish woman.)


    The evaluation Kochou directed at the woman from the Ako family, who was carefully unsealing the box, was scathing. She was a woman who would abandon her own daughter to support a man who didn''t love her. And, if needed, she might even sacrifice herself... Kochou couldn''t understand such an abnormal person.


    ...From a third party''s perspective, Kochou''s words were half-directed at the mirror, filled with insults. But Kochou didn''t mind. She didn''t think it was the same, so it wasn''t a problem.


    "...Well, that''s the end of it."


    Even as her mother-inw continued to hurl insults, the daughter-inw was busy unsealing the final seal, and then she opened thest one. The veryst one. She opened the lid of the vase inside the wooden box. She peeked inside. And then....


    "Hmm?"


    "Wh-what is this?!"


    Sumire tilted her head quietly. Kochou was speechless, gazing into the jar. She was shocked. Her blood ran cold. She looked at Sumire.


    "You...!!?"


    "What do we do now? This is unbelievable."


    Kochou red at her with sharp, usatory eyes, while Sumire seemed to be discussing the matter with someone else. It was as if they were havingpletely opposite reactions.


    The only thing between the two of them was an empty vase....

 Chapter 175-1

    Chapter 175-1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Alright, let''s go."


    With the girl''s life on the line, the written message turned into a homing pigeon, spreading its wings and taking flight. Its destination was the capital, headed towards the Ako household''s residence.


    Murasaki, having sent instructions to the branch family andborers, headed towards the orphanage''s stable. The carriage was already prepared. By the time she arrived at her own residence, everything would be ready on the other side as well.


    "Youngdy...!!"


    "Yona, I''ll leave this ce in your care for now. I''ll be back by tomorrow at thetest, maybe even within half a day."


    Ako gave instructions to the female attendants who would be sending her off. There were many orphans, and it was also a matter of surveince and restraint, so she nned to leave one attendant and one servant from the house behind.


    "Isn''t this impolite? You''re going to such great lengths, and yet there''s no one to send youngdy off..."


    "It''s fine, they''re all busy. I won''t bother them with a big sendoff." Murasaki, who was setting off, was being considerate, but Yona thought that at least a small sendoff was necessary. However, Murasaki was nonchnt about it, as if she was used to the Onitsuki household''s coordinator''s strict behavior. There was no need to worry about what others thought. It couldn''t be helped.


    (Besides, it wasn''t like he had the leisure to do so either.)


    Although she would be staying for several days, Murasaki knew that the man at this orphanage wasn''t just idle. If she didn''t have Yona to help him, she wondered how he would manage the household chores. There were also sick people to take care of, and it was better not to cause trouble.


    "Youngdy, isn''t that a bit too indulgent?"


    "It''s important to be respectful, but being too obsessed with it is also a bit pathetic. And to think that you''re seeking it yourself... If you have virtue, you''ll naturally receive respect."


    The nobledy still treats her maid with kindness. This is especially a kind of ritual. It also means respecting the servant''s position.


    "You''re the one who should be left behind, it can''t be helped."


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Yona bowed her head in apology, showing her respect. There was a clear sense of reverence towards her lord in her attitude. Violet was satisfied with this.


    (...That servant, he won''t even lift a finger, right?)


    Men are beasts, and if it''sdies-in-waiting, he might do something reckless with a carefree attitude.


    (No way, it can''t be...)


    Considering their rtionship so far, he wouldn''t think that... But, after seeing that scene on the bed, she can''t have any confidence. What is that guy? He''s flirting with that woman, isn''t he? Does he think any hole is fine? Is he crazy? Is he shameless?!?"


    "Youngdy...?"


    "Huh? ...Cough! Well, I''ll be off then."


    She came back to her senses, coughed, and turned around to get into the carriage. As she got in, she faced Miyataka''s youngdy, nose to nose.


    "Eh?"


    "Peek-a-boo!"


    "Ukyaaah!!?"


    "Youngdy?!"


    She was shocked by the sudden encounter, and tumbled over. She was caught by thedy-in-waiting from behind, who supported her. No one knew that if thedy-in-waiting hadn''t supported her, she would have hit her head on the ground and broken her neck.


    "W-what are you doing?!"


    "What do you mean? I''m ''hiding''?"


    Shinobuughed while answering, as she shouted at her, her heart racing like it was going to burst.


    "W-what''s with the ''hiding''?"


    "Ahh, I found the hiding big sister!!"


    Murasaki let out a loud, crazy voice, and immediately, the voices of children came from behind. When she turned around, many young children were running towards her, chattering excitedly.


    "Ahaha, you found me, didn''t you?"


    "Murasaki-oneechan, where are you going? Want to y with us?"


    "Don''t you want to eat watermelon? We''ll give you some as a snack!"


    Shinobu seems to be pretending to be disappointed, but not really. The kids look away from Shinobu, and turn their attention to Murasaki, who is being supported by the maid. They look at each other and then back at Murasaki, asking her something


    "Cough, I need to find a doctor soon. I don''t have time to y with you!"


    "A doctor? For Shiro-oneechan?"


    The children, who looked puzzled by Murasaki''s words, suddenly smiled and surrounded her, asking her all sorts of questions.


    "Thank you so much!"


    "Can we y with Shiro-oneechan tooter?"


    "Will Murasaki-oneechan give us watermelon seeds?"


    "Will youe back for dinner?"


    "Eh, eh, eh, eh, wait!!?"


    Their sparkling eyes and storm of praise made Murasaki, who was usually distant, feel flustered. She couldn''t push them away or leave, and could only stand there, bewildered. The maid, who was still supporting Murasaki, couldn''t do anything about it either.


    ...The two of them didn''t know, but the children from the orphanage were not naive or inexperienced.


    They understood their own situation, and although there were some differences, they all knew how they were treated. Some had experienced tragic events, and some had scars that made them want to avert their eyes. They knew how the outside world, the majority of adults, and ordinary people saw and treated them. That''s why they were genuinely surprised by Murasaki''s actions, and her somewhat crazy behavior over the past few days,bined with her sincere attitude, had brought them closer to her, leading to this situation.


    "Hey! You''re gonna get the youngdy''s clothes dirty!"


    The little brats, get away from the youngdy... What the ox cart coachman said wasn''t necessarily discriminatory or unfair in themon sense of this world. In reality, the kids'' dirty hands could easily stain the high-quality Murasaki attire. Anyway, the coachman''s shout wasn''t going to be thest.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! Let''s not bother Murasaki-oneechan! She''s about to depart, so let''s see her off together, okay?"


    With a round of apuse, Miyataka''s youngdy skillfully led the kids and showed them off. Amidst the suddenmotion, Murasaki was left stunned, but still managed to express her gratitudete.


    "...Thank you. I''m grateful."


    Finally, a remark from the femaledy-in-waiting''s supporting role. Shinobu responded to Murasaki with a smile.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. We should hurry up and go, shouldn''t we? The white one must be suffering, right? We gotta take action soon!"


    "That''s...true."


    "My workload as a caretaker is piling up, and it''s tough to keepforting them, you know?"


    "Same here�D�DWait, what are you saying in a ce like this?!"


    A bombshell statement earned a frantic retort. It was not something to be said in front of the kids.


    "Huh? Did I say something funny? Come on, listen to Oni-san''s tired whining and just humor him, okay? It''s not like it''s going to hurt to pat him on the head and make him feel better."


    "Nuuuuuuu...!!?"


    Murasaki''s face turned bright red and bes furious. It was as if she had imagined something indecent! Or was it the petting andforting that was the issue? That guy was really something!


    ...Of course, it was just a rumor.


    "Yona, be careful, okay? This youngdy has a bad reputation, so don''t mind your status, it''s my order!!"


    "Y-yes..."


    What she wanted to say was understood, agreed with, and appreciated, but more than that, the maid couldn''t help but respond with a pitiful expression, as if she was about to cry, to the embarrassing sight of her master. Why was she so angry, anyway?


    "Coachman, let''s go!!!!"


    "Y-yes, youngdy!"


    The usually calm and collected youngdy was now flustered, giving orders to the ox cart coachman. The coachman, holding the reins and whip, began to urge the oxen forward.


    "Off we go, hee-ho~? La, tra,~?"


    "Are you guys selling a fight or something!?"


    The youngdy from Miyataka''s family, waving her hand, was leading the chorus of the younger group, while the voice of the one peeking out from the window of the ox cart, Murasaki, was loudly chanting along. The noisy, boisterous voices echoed as the ox cart drove away along the rural road...


    "..."


    "Okay, maid-chan. It''s almost 8 o''clock, so please get ready, okay?"


    The shameless youngdy made a disgusting demand to Yona, giving her a dirty look that was full of criticism.

 Chapter 175-2

    Chapter 175-2


    [Part 2/4]


    "..."


    "Yes, yes. Please cut the white fox''s portion into bite-sized pieces, and I''ll take care of itter, okay?"


    The maid''s expression turned dubious with the additional order from the youngdy of Miyataka''s family.


    "But what about Household Member Coordinator-sama?"


    "Eh, he''s busy, so it''s like that, okay?"


    The youngdy brushed off the maid''s remark as if it was nothing, and left the scene with the kids. She was really carefree, like a child.


    "...Yeah, he''s stuck on me now~?"


    The youngdy licked her lips, and, without anyone noticing, curled up the corners of her mouth...


    * * *


    Korishiraki. A half-breed kid with human and youkai fox blood. A fox with 9 tails, a marvel that grew them all within a short span of 400 years. A white fox with extraordinary abilities, fond of cruelty and violence.


    An existence that was already erased from the past... it was supposed to be that way.


    "What''s with that stupid face? What''s wrong? Is it that surprising that I''m here?"


    The fox, wrapping her own tail around herself, curling up like a chair, and sticking out her limbs, looked down at me with an arrogant grin, her tail wagging like a metronome. She puckered her lips, showing a glimpse of her red tongue. This was the very same cruel fox that appeared in "Firefly of the Dark Night".


    "Why... why are you...?"


    "Why? It''s already decided. Because I''m me. Is there a problem with that?"


    A condescending answer, mixed with mockery, in response to my question. I gritted my teeth in frustration.


    (Has Korishiraki revived? Is this some kind of bad end route? What a ridiculous idea?)


    The surroundings of Korishiraki were almostpletely broken from the original story. Especially Korishiraki from the original story was already defeated. I saw it with my own eyes. Is this... was I deceived all along?


    "What do you n to do? What are you plotting...?"


    The answer to my question was a flick of her tail, which scratched my cheek. The fox''s left cheekbone was exposed, and her muscles bulged.


    "Are you in a position to ask questions, monkey?"


    "..."


    The fox''s threatening response. I looked around, catching the gaze of the two captive child. I understood the situation and kept quiet, not wanting to provoke the fox further...


    "Hehe. Good. Honest people are cute, aren''t they?"


    My calm demeanor seemed to satisfy her, and she burst outughing. Her sadistic expression made me think she had seen through my reason for staying silent. Maybe she thought she had found a way to intimidate me.


    (What''s going on with this guy... how much of her power has she regained? Is that tail real? How much of her memory is left? How much does she know about herself...)


    The question was how much of the original Korishiraki''s power this fox in front of me could wield. Youkai foxes are cunning, and it was unclear if her 9 tails were real or just an illusion. Maybe she had memories of the past, too. Knowing my strategy and trump card would be a problem. No, it''s more than that...


    "Where''s the little fox, huh?"


    The fox seemed to have read my mind, and sheughed. That''s right. That was the question.


    I had to admit that she was revived, but how did shee back to life...? The original fox had regained iher power, but the little girl I had been with all this time was different from the original. Shiro was just a remnant of her childhood memories, and she was not equal to the evil Korishiraki. That''s what I thought. That''s what I believed. But what about this?


    "Did I eat her? Or did I awaken from within? Is that what you''re thinking? Kukuku, let''s see, what do you think?"


    The fox asked her questions with an air of enjoyment, as if testing me. Her attitude, which seemed to be intentionally provoking me, made me involuntarily frown.


    Almost naked fox... I''m at a loss for how to interpret this. It''s a youkai fox, after all. She wears human skin. It''s no big deal for she to wear the clothes of someone she''s devoured, either. There''s a possibility it''s deceiving me on purpose. She might be hiding Shiro somewhere. And I can''t investigate it.


    (Bound and trapped in this space... is this an extension of illusion magic? Completely under hercontrol, I''m at her mercy. I can''t trust anything in this situation.)


    The space I entered at dawn waspletely different, altered by high-level illusion magic. No, at this level, it''s practically reality maniption. Top-tier illusionists can physically manifest their illusions and make themst. Korishiraki, as a youkai fox, is a bit of an airhead, but still a talented youkai. With conditional restrictions, she can even take over a room with her illusions. My current state and perception are untrustworthy, and I can''t even rely on my 5 senses. In extreme cases, I don''t even know if I''m whole.


    (Did I get turned into a Daruma like in the original story or something?)


    In the original story, the white fox revives after she levels up and her affection points reach certain levels, but there are subtle differences in how the protagonist treats her depending on the circumstances. Still, none of them are good. Specifically, the protagonist bes a Daruma, a youkai, a pet, or a beloved animal. The production team says that Tamaki-kun is pitifully cute. Are they a demon beyond demons?


    More importantly, I''m not the protagonist of the original story, and the situation with Shiro is different, so I can''t be treated as the same... but I''d really like to spare Daruma. No, seriously, it''s okay, right?


    "Hahahahaha!! Stop making that serious face. ...I can already guess what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, if you get injured, I won''t let your blood factors go berserk. I''m not going to cut off your limbs or rip out your internal organs, okay? It''s just too pitiful a thing to do."


    The youkai fox let out a deep sigh, looking truly disappointed. To her, it was like I was a delicious meal that had been served in front of her, but she couldn''t eat it. My flesh and blood were perfect experimental materials for the exorcists, and for the youkai, I was a rare and precious treasure. It wasn''t a pleasant thought, but... it was precisely because of this that I was still alive.


    ...Still, it''s the fox''s words, and there''s a high possibility that it''s a lie. It''s better to take it with a grain of salt.


    (It''s difficult for me to find a way out on my own. I can''t rely on external help.)


    Azuma Hibari still has a few days before she returns. The ones who usually keep me under surveince probably won''t send a team to this orphanage, so the chances of them detecting anything unusual are low. In that case, the only ones who could be of use in battle are Ako''s youngdy and Miyataka''s youngdy, but... haha, neither of them is reliable.


    (Murasaki is leaving, or has she already left? If the fox notices her, she''ll get killed. I can''t rely on her.)


    I could easily imagine a scenario where she enter the room and get ambushed, with her head blown off. It''s like one of those bad routes in a visual novel where the protagonist gets reversed and blown away by a sudden attack.


    As for Miyataka, it''s like they''re all chatty and friendly the moment they meet. Even the Youkai Salvation Organization has some fox spirits joining in. In the original story, they indirectly know each other through Shiraki... or rather, one of the routes has the Youkai Salvation Organization using Shiraki and then discarding her. In other words, there''s room for negotiation since they can deceive and manipte her to some extent.


    ...Checkmate. That word shes in my mind for an instant.


    (No, wait. Isn''t that ridiculous?)


    Only now do I realize what I''ve been overlooking. Yeah, that''s right. Why isn''t this fox eating the captured Brats? Why isn''t she escaping from here? Why is she staying in this room?


    (Is it a curse...!!)


    I''ve found a glimmer of hope. The harm to the brats is the condition for the curse to activate in this orphanage. Then, the hostage isn''t the brats, but me. And... I''m also a dangerous liability, a time bomb waiting to go off. In other words!


    (Is this fox also confused?)


    For Shiraki, this orphanage is both a prison and a hideout. As long as she''s inside, she can keep her existence hidden from the outside world. At the same time, she can''t interfere with most of the people inside. Except for the bomb that is me, only the people from Ako and Miyataka''s youngdy can take action. And Shiraki probably doesn''t have the confidence to win against top-ss exorcists in a direct fight. That''s why this situation, this stalemate...!!


    "Hmph."


    "Whoa, what''s going on?!"


    My analysis of the situation and my focus on finding a way out are interrupted as I''m suddenly grabbed by the ear. I turn my head to the side. The fox, now on all 4s like a beast, has moved beside me and is sneering.


    "Because you had a difficult expression, I was thinking about how to eat you a whole bowl. Do you think I''d let you off that easily?"


    "Ku...!?"


    If I mess up, my disguise will be ripped off and I''ll be face to face with a monster. So, I need to think carefully and not be careless... it''s that kind of situation.


    "You have quite a sweet and pleasant taste, don''t you? Lick... It''s truly a top-notch delicacy."


    "Gu...!?"


    This time, her tongue crawls down to my throat. She was collecting the sweat that I had sprayed out from tension. Her canine teeth were digging shallowly into my throats. It was a sweet bite. I couldn''t help but tremble with fear. The sensation of my life being grasped...


    "Kuhahaha. It''s a great taste. Remember how you got crushedst time? I was waiting for that pitiful expression on your face!


    The white fox, who was clearly an evil youkai, was delighted to see me suffering from pain, anguish, and fear. There was no trace of the young, innocent white fox I knew.


    Where was the real Shiro? That was what worried me the most.

 Chapter 175-3

    Chapter 175-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Hmph. Are you still thinking about something that doesn''t matter? You''re being pretty arrogant for a monkey. ...It''s boring."


    The fox took her fangs out of my neck, flowed out like water, and stood up on all 4s. She stood up, went to a suitable ce, and sat down with her tail wrapped around herself. Then, she took out a bowl from somewhere...


    "I''ll borrow it. And is that the food? Noodles are pretty stylish, don''t you think? It''s not something to be ashamed of, is it?"


    "...Isn''t it a shame for a carnivore like you to be eating noodles? A human head is a delicacy for you, isn''t it?"


    Just like the brain-miso pudding incident with the Tachibana family, this transformed fox was scooping up human brains with adle and enjoying them. Was that a traditional eating method taught by her "Ane-sama"? What''s traditional about that? Anyway, it''s surprising that she''s praising in noodles without any meat.


    "Sorry, it''s certainly the fat in human meat is the best, but isn''t the tastepletely different from person to person? Even fox udon and maple leaf manju are delicious, aren''t they?"


    "Is that so?"


    She doesn''t know her preferences, huh? Eat rat or something instead of fried tofu. "Then let''s have a feast... ...Hmph. It''s been a while since I felt so refreshed, isn''t it?"


    With sharp ws extended, she grabbed a handful of noodles and shoved them into her mouth, crunching on a cucumber slice and rolling a small tomato around on her tongue before squishing it with her teeth. It was a beastly and childish way of eating, and for some reason, it reminded me of something...


    "..."


    "Hah. You''re staring at me like that. Do you want something?"


    "I''m just disgusted by your crude eating habits, that''s all."


    "Hah!"


    "What''s with the ''hah''?"


    Sheughed, breaking into a smile, and then her fox tail suddenly struck my stomach, punching me.


    "Whoa, what the...!? Cough, cough, ugh...!"


    The impact hit on my internal organs. Without thinking, I vomited up the noodles I ate this morning, and a sour, acrid smell spread. This is...?!


    "You failed, okay? You tried to provoke me and got seriously hurt, didn''t you? I can read your mind."


    It was a deliberate provocation. By getting seriously hurt, I could stimte the internal factor and set a trap for the fox. I had hoped that even if the Shiro''s curse in my body and the orphanage''s curse were to activate, I could still break through with brute force. But since the rtionship between Shiro and the transformed fox in front of me was unclear, I had to hurt myself to... Unfortunately, it seemed like my n had been read. The injury from the blow was clearly adjusted to avoid knocking me out.


    "Whoa, cough, cough, damn, it...!!?"


    "Self-sacrifice might be noble, but using the same trick over and over again is just stupid. Kukuku, it''s a relief that I can read your actions."


    She crossed her slender white legs, a mocking, exposed female fox. Her cruel, heartless smile was a beauty to behold.


    It was a hopeless situation, a stalemate. We were at a standstill, unable to escape or inflict fatal harm on each other....


    "Don''t be ridiculous. That''s not true."


    The fox, who had just finished devouring a bowl of noodles with gusto, cruelly denied my thoughts.


    "You also owe me a debt of gratitude from before. I''ll use you thoroughly, suck out everyst bit of your marrow, and make you my nourishment. How about that?"


    The white fox dered, her body, both slender and voluptuous, shamelessly exposed.


    "That''s, impossible..."


    "That''s right, impossible."


    The white fox approached me again, crawling on all 4s. Her tongue darted out, and her abundant breasts, like snow-white hair, swayed enticingly. Her wicked beauty drew closer, closer, closer....


    "The sweet and cold savior of summer, Lord Watermelon, has arrived~? What''s going on?"


    As if a door had swung open in the empty space, the licentious youngdy entered, carrying a tray with both hands. It was a grand sight.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The 3 of us froze, staring at each other. Our eyes widened in shock, and we were at a loss for words.... The first to break the silence was Miyataka''s youngdy.


    "Are you enjoying yourself in private? Well, I suppose that can''t be helped. I''ll bring the watermelonter then...?."


    With a carefree smile, the licentious youngdy tried to leave, but she was restrained. She was caught, a princess in captivity.


    "I''ve been caught. Help me?"


    "Do you want me to help you!?"


    I, however, took advantage of the unexpected opportunity and charged at the licentious youngdy, abandoning all hesitation....


    * * *


    "Hahaha. This is amazing. Who would have thought that that little brat who couldn''t even kill an insect would grow up to be so impressive? Honestly, she''s even bigger than me now?"


    "What kind of observation is this...?"


    It was a sharp retort directed at the lewd youngdy, who was tied up in a reverse suspension cage.


    "This is ridiculous. What a disgusting thing to do. Are you a monkey or what? Always in heat, aren''t you? It''s so ugly."


    Meanwhile, the white fox, who had received the watermelon brought by the lewd youngdy, was giving its opinion. No, you''re the one who''s eating it, aren''t you? There was quite a lot of noodles, wasn''t there? Are you in a growth period? Is this really a growth period?


    "Lies, is it possible that your fruit is still growing? I''m getting jealous, but..."


    "Can you stop saying such stupid things in this situation?"


    The lewd youngdy''s carefree attitude was making me feel anxious, but...


    (Or, is it that she really doesn''t have a sense of crisis?)


    Even the ones (male one) who were equipped with the ''dirty tower'' were thrusting his heads into the obvious danger, just like Tamaki and the others who had fallen into darkness. He was crossing a dangerous bridge for the sake of the useless, dark-fallen protagonist. To the fans, they were like close friends, but maybe they justcked crisis management awareness.


    ...Or, if this person had nned the whole situation, it would be a clever calction.


    "Mmm... you seem delicious too. Who would have thought that a duck would carry onions on its back ande to me? I''ll give my thanks?"


    "Don''t mention thanks or anything... can I rub those for a moment?"


    "No way."


    "That''s harsh."


    It was a conversation between the fox, who was enjoying the taste of the watermelon, and Miyataka''s youngdy, who was somehow equally pleased. What''s going on here?


    "Maybe you''re not good with girls, huh? I thought you were quite lenient in that regard, oh fox-sama?"


    "I''m saying that doing it with a monkey like you makes me want to puke."


    "Indeed, the youkai fox''s tail y is a high-level technique that humans can''t imitate."


    "This dirty talk in this critical situation...!?"


    By the way, ording to the setting, "Ane-sama" led the fox tribe and recovered for a while, and during that time, the white fox was on the receiving end of the bullying. However, when the tails increased, the situation reversed, and in the end, "Ane-sama" and a few high-ranking officers were the ones being bullyed, ruling over the group with an iron fist. That''s what the setting collection says. Still, what''s with the 8 holes punishment? Humans don''t have that many holes in their body!


    "Humans are bored, so they only think about trivial things, huh?"


    "I won''t deny it, but is this situation really boring?"


    It''s not like we''re dealing with a ckout on the New Continent or anything.


    (I mean, what''s the point of this conversation?)


    This conversation ispletely meaningless andcks any significance. My sense of crisis is making me feel like an idiot. And did she really get caught just because she was careless and brought a watermelon?


    "It''s fun chatting, but shouldn''t we get back on track soon?"


    "...!?"


    And just when I was getting annoyed, the fox finally made her move. She finished eating the watermelon, threw away the rind, and turned towards me with a flourish, still naked. It was as if she had no shame... no, it was like she didn''t care about being seen n*ked in front of dogs and cats, and I was the one being treated like an animal.


    "Do you n on brainwashing me or something?"

 Chapter 175-4

    Chapter 175-4


    [Part 4/4]


    My face was grabbed, and an evil beauty filled my vision. The foxughed at my question.


    "It''s a shame. This is going to be more interesting."


    The fox denied my words, and with a grin like the Slit-Mouthed Woman, continued to distort her face.


    "This is a technique taught by Ane-sama. It takes a lot of power, but if I can tame the golden eggying hen, it''s worth it. Let me show you one of the youkai fox''s secret techniques... the Revised Fantasy..."


    * * *


    The sound of "crunch" echoed. It was the sound of digging into the frozen earth, where the water in the soil had turned into frost. The sound of "crunch" echoed again. I dug into the earth with my shovel, breaking up the frozen soil and exposing it to the air.


    This was soil preparation, and it was a cultivated field. To nurture the soil''s fertility, we had to get rid of the pests and their eggs that were harmful to the crops. This ongoing work was to exterminate the pests that fed on the soil''s nutrients, using the cold weather to our advantage.


    "Hey, isn''t it ridiculous to kill them in this cold weather?"


    "What''s with you, saying that out loud?"


    My muttering was interrupted. I turned to see a scrawny farmer and aborer with a miserable appearance. Their faces were gaunt, weathered from the sun, cold, and hardbor... they didn''t exactly look kind.


    "Move your hands before you open your mouth. We need to dig up all of this area by today. Do you think I''m going to do extra work for you?"


    Our wages were paid daily, and the amount was fixed. The supervisor didn''t bother to calcte it based on our performance, so we had to divide the workload equally among ourselves. We couldn''t get paid until we finished our tasks.


    "...You too. Don''t ck off, okay? I won''t do anything outside of my assigned tasks."


    I warned them, my tone venomous. I had calcted the area and assigned the workload equally, and they reluctantly agreed. Some of them looked unhappy, probably because they didn''t want to do extra work.


    "Ugh, you''re really something, kid."


    The old man gritted his teeth, showing his rotten teeth. Then, we resumed work. I couldn''t keep talking all day either. I silently started digging again...


    "Hey, it''s a sry! Line up! Hurry up!"


    The farmhand''s work ended about 2 hourster. In the quiet, cold air, the supervisor hired by thendowner distributed the pay packets.


    "..."


    I opened the packet, revealing the contents, and examined them while exhaling a white breath. There was a 100-mon coin, some 4-mon coins, and one-mon coins... totaling 100 26 mon.


    "...yeah."


    It was clearly lower than the standard daily wage. I had worked more than half a day, and this was... but when I looked at the guards standing by the supervisor''s side, I knew no one would dare toin. There were hunters with guns, woodcutters, and even exorcists...


    "..."


    I quickly left the scene, feeling the approaching winter. It was a time when dissatisfaction with the payment was spreading, and being too vocal about it would be suicidal. If I got on their bad side, they''d take all my money and throw me out into the snowfields.


    ...My money and body aren''t just for my own sake, after all.


    "So, sorry about that."


    I avoided people''s gaze and left the gathering, heading home on the snowy path. The hem of my winter clothing rustled as I walked. With each step, my straw sandals crushed the frost and dew, making a soft crunching sound. The overcast sky was growing darker. I had to hurry home. Night wasn''t a time for humans.


    ...I walked for a while, and eventually, I saw it in my field of vision. A thin figure was standing in front of the small hut.


    "Mom, you didn''t have to wait outside for me."


    "I was worried. I should have gone all the way to the workce to greet you, but..."


    My mom, who had been waiting, hurriedly put a hat on me and brushed off the snow that had umted on my clothes. I smiled and responded to her apologetic tone.


    "It''s okay, no need to worry, mom. I know you can''t leave the house empty. And more importantly, yes!"


    I handed the packet to my mom. She took it, looking troubled, and checked the contents.


    "...You must be tired. You did a great job. We caught a bird in the trap at noon, so I made bird porridge. It''s warming up by the hearth, so let''s hurry up and go?"


    "Yeah!"


    A heartfelt thank you and an amazing report. Since we can''t hunt in the mountains, our means of getting meat at home were limited. We could either buy it or catch small animals with simple traps... and in winter, birds migrate, and many beasts hibernate. We''re really lucky.


    "Thanks to that kid watching the trap for us... I''ll praise themter, okay? They seem to be looking forward to it."


    I understood the reason for the hesitantst request. She''s different from me, always staying at home. She helps with household chores and handicrafts, but since she can''t go outside, I knew her limitations. Above all, she... my mom would naturally feel guilty for my inner thoughts.


    ...But it''s not like I need to worry about that.


    "I got it. I''ll make sure to thank them properly. You were keeping watch for the family, right? Of course."


    It was a sincere and heartfelt phrase, without any hesitation. It''s not her responsibility, nor is shezy. She''s doing what she can. Why would I be dissatisfied?


    Rather, as a child, I should be sympathetic since I can''t do what she''s expected.


    "Let''s go! I''m starving!"


    I grabbed my mom''s sleeve and said something childish and silly. I knew that if I acted like a kid, my mom would feel more at ease.


    "...Yeah, okay."


    My mom smiled gently and took my hand, leading me back to the house. We arrived home and opened the door. The warm air from the hearth caressed my skin. Then, a small white figure jumped into my arms.


    "Nii-sama! Wee home!"


    The little kid buried her face in my belly. She had pure white hair like snow, and animal-like ears grew on the top of her head.


    Fox ears, which shouldn''t exist on humans...


    "Today, I caught a bird! Isn''t it amazing!?"


    For a while, I twisted my head with a grumbling stomach, and then I looked up with a big smile on my face. My eyes were shining with expectation.


    "...Ah. Mom told me. You''re amazing. Thank you."


    And I responded to her expectations. When I stroked her head, she narrowed her eyes in delight, despite the cold sensation. She looked really happy, with a rxed expression.


    "Shiro... you know."


    "What is it, Nii-sama?"


    I called out her name. She tilted her head and responded. She seemed to be waiting for my words.


    "...I''m back."


    "Wee home!"


    My half-yokai little sister, who has a different dad than me, was super happy and responded enthusiastically to everything I said when I came home.


    ...Somewhere, a female fox wasughing at a fantasy.

 Chapter 176-3

    Chapter 176-3


    [Part 3/4]


    The middle-aged lumberjack followed the hunter. The muscr man, who also served as the vige''s bodyguard, had actually encountered youkai in his line of work and had experience in smashing them to death with his axe. Twenty years ago, he was praised as a hero for chopping a giant insect monster that attacked the vige into pieces with his 2-handed axe. His words truly terrified the vigers.


    "...Like it''s someone else''s problem!! Isuke, if you had properly killed it when you encountered itst time, we wouldn''t be in this situation!!? You didn''t just injure it and let ite back, did you!? Hey, is that gun of yours unloaded, huh!!?"


    One of the men used him. But the hunter aimed his matchlock gun to intimidate him as he tried to grab him. The lumberjack hurriedly calmed him down.


    "Stop it! There''s no point in fighting among ourselves!! Isuke, lower your gun! Lower it!!"


    "..."


    At the lumberjack''s words, the hunter clicked his tongue but stopped aiming the matchlock gun.


    "...Anyway, we need to report this to the higher-ups. Now, what will happen?"


    The lumberjack sighed. Should they wait for experts or government troops toe while barricading themselves? Or should they all go hunting in the mountains...? "...Should we set a trap?"


    "A trap?"


    The lumberjack looked puzzled at the hunter''s suggestion.


    "We can use leftover meat. We''ll ambush it and beat it up. It''s a pretty effective method against bears."


    "That''s..."


    The lumberjack nced around. The vigers looked at him with disdain.


    "We haven''t even held a funeral or buried anyone yet, you know? How could you suggest something so sacrilegious...! Who do you think will exin this to the families!?"


    "I told you. Bears are persistent. Even if we bury it, they''ll just dig it up. So we should make effective use of it."


    "You heartless monster!"


    "The opponent isn''t human, you know."


    The calm response to the men''s insults. A n without blood or tears. However... he couldn''t ignore the words of an expert.


    "...The decision is up to the higher-ups. We should make a proposal. Also, don''t let the body into the vige. Don''t send it to the family either. If the story is true, it''s dangerous. Let''s just gather it at the edge of the vige. ...Can someone keep watch?"


    The lumberjack asked. No one responded. Who would want to? What are we supposed to do if we face a bear youkai? We''d just get eaten.


    "If the bear find it, you don''t need to stop it. Just blow the whistle and call for help."


    "Then you stay behind."


    One of the vige menined, but the hunter just snorted. If the officials and the vige head don''t have experts exin things directly, there''s no way to convince anyone or create a sense of urgency.


    "Don''t be stupid. ...Hey, Miko''s brat. You live close, right?"


    ...Ah, I saw thising. They want me to keep watch the trap.


    "...Yeah, at least can I get a charm and some weapons?"


    For now, it''s best to get as much stuff as possible. Haha, this is ridiculous...


    * * *


    "It''s terrible. Only one charm, and you stay here..."


    "Of course, no one wants to stay behind. ...Well, I''ll just make up some excuse. It''s not like I''ll be watching the whole time."


    I said this to my mother, who brought me some rice balls close to the trap. Sitting on a log, I took the salty rice and bit into it. Yeah, it''s good.


    "Should I stay too?"


    "It won''t change anything if you''re here, mother. ...What about Shirona?"


    "She''s sulking. She was looking forward to ying..."


    Yesterday, we yed until night. Today, we were supposed to y Hina dolls. That n got ruined, and my little sister is upset.


    "I''m sorry for causing trouble."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m sorry for always making things hard for you. I wish I could have let you rest..."


    My mother looked pained, thinking about my struggles.


    "It''s not like you need to worry about that... But shouldn''t you head home soon? It''s not good to leave that kid alone for too long, right?"


    After all, if a youkai attacked while my little sister was home alone... I have protective charms at home, but they''re just cheap government-issued ones meant formoners. Honestly, who knows how effective they really are? Just thinking about my sister makes me worry. It''s because she''s only half safe, right? If the charms were 100% pure, they would work, right? I can trust that, right?


    ...Those who believe will be saved (rolling eyes).


    "I''ve packed my things. If ites down to it, I can carry my stuff and grab that child to escape home right away. Don''t worry. ...You too, if anything happens, you need to run, okay? Don''t push yourself too hard."


    "Of course, mother. I don''t want to die just to protect a dead person."


    I nced at the bodies covered in straw that we had gathered in a distant spot before I spoke. It was true. If a real monster showed up, I nned to run and hide immediately. I wouldn''tin about facing a youkai... right?


    "...Look forward to dinner, okay? I''ll make it special."


    "You don''t have to go all out, mother... Just make it like usual. It''s still before winter, after all. We need to save up."


    The story of the ant and the grasshopper is simple. In reality, even if you try hard to save, there are people who freeze or starve to death in winter. We shouldn''t waste our precious supplies on something like this.


    "But�D�Dokay, I understand. I''ll do as you say."


    She tried to argue, but when she met my gaze, she finally epted it. She probably wanted to share her portion, but looking into my eyes made her give up. This delicate person knew that doing something unwanted isn''t a good deed. Unwanted kindness can sometimes be a burden for others.


    "Really, I''m sorry for causing you so much trouble... I''m a bad mother, aren''t I?"


    "I''m not alive without that useless mother, so it''s a fair trade, right?"


    "Hehe. That''s a terrible way to say it, isn''t it?"


    Saying that, my mother wipes my mouth with a cloth. After putting my jacket on me, she folds up the bamboo leaves that wrapped my rice balls. Then, shees closer and hugs me.


    Tight, and gently embracing...


    "Mother..."


    "Don''t do anything reckless, okay?"


    She make a whisper like a prayer. I wonder how long she has been doing this. Finally, when she releases me from her arms, she smiles gently once more. Then, she gathers her things and turns to head home.


    "...I''m not a baby, you know."


    It''s a bit too much to be treated like a child. I feel a little embarrassed, but I watch my mother''s back as she walks away for a while. I see her figure getting smaller in the distance, and I refocus on my watch duty. After all...


    "Being careless is the enemy."


    What I''m gripping and looking down at is a borrowed short spear. It''s my only weapon, but honestly, I wonder how effective it will be against youkai. It''s just for peace of mind. I have a charm in my pocket, but I just hope it has some effect to keep them away...


    "If I actually encounter one, will I have time to blow the whistle?"


    Running away, or maybe hiding... at least fighting is out of the question. I mean, the moment I blow the whistle, a monster might rush in and beat me to death.


    "Haha, that''s not a joke."


    It''s truly a bad draw. Damn, Miko''s family has no rtives in the vige, and besides, I''m an outsider born outside the vige... Ah. No good. Once I start thinking about it, all my grudges andintse flooding back. It just proves how ugly and lowly people can be...


    "...?"


    I was thinking about some pointlessints in my head, but then I suddenly shivered with a chill. I instinctively hid behind a log. Silence. I held my breath. Slowly, I peeked out to look at the snowy field.


    (When I''m talking about it, but it''s already here...!!?)


    I cursed my urate intuition. Then I confirmed it again.


    It was bigger than an adult. A huge, ck, furry body. A growling, fierce voice. Its face was hidden by long fur. All I could see were its fangs and glowing eyes peeking through the fur. A 4-legged monster emerged from the forest, stepping onto the snowfield.


    "A bear cub? That''s it? No way...!!?"


    The hunter thought it was a bear cub, but there was no way that was a cub. Well, it''s not strange since there are youkai that are the size of a normal person, but...


    (Whatever the case, this is too much to handle!!)


    With the bear spear I had, I couldn''t imagine being able to kill that thing. If it charged at me without warning, I''d be eaten alive. A whistle? Don''t joke with me. That would be suicide.


    (I''ll just wait it out... right. Waiting it out is the right choice...!!)

 Chapter 176-4

    Chapter 176-4


    [Part 4/4]


    I chose the best path. Fortunately, the monster that hade to the vige seemed focused on the body covered with straw mats. It was snorting like a breath while digging under the mat. After a while, I heard the sound of muscles tearing and bones breaking... it''s eating!!


    (Damn it, the smell is reaching me!!?)


    With the log between us, the distance was about ten steps. The mixed stench of rotting flesh, sulfur, beast, and other foul odors assaulted my nostrils, making me shiver. Fear and nausea churned inside me, but I fought to keep them in check. I gripped my spear tightly.


    I must endure. I have to stay calm. No sudden movements. No noise. Don''t attack. The opponent is a monster. There''s no way I can win. Even a simple bear is dangerous. If it''s a youkai, whether it''s a child or lowly, it''s not something I can handle. So, hold on...!!


    "Phew...!! Haa...!!"


    Quietly, quietly, take a deep breath. Suppress the pounding of my heart that feels like it''s going to burst. I peek out from behind the log. It seems to be focused on its meal. It hasn''t noticed me....


    (Once it''s full, it''ll go home...!!)


    I shout in my mind. I wish. I pray. It hasn''t been long since the monster appeared, but it feels like I''ve been hiding for ages. My heart races with fear and tension, and beads of sweat start to form on my forehead. I worry that the smell of sweat will give me away, and tears start to overflow. ''Guuuuuu...!!''


    Crunching, chewing, and tearing sounds end with a low growl. Then, silence fills the space.


    "......"


    Quietly, quietly, slowly. I peek out. I see the youkai bear that has already attacked twice. The monster stays frozen in ce, then slowly starts to move. It looks down at the footprints.


    Following my mother''s sandals back home....


    "Hey, wait..."


    Wait. Wait a minute. Hey, monster. Where are you going? Why are you following those footprints....


    "What are you nning to do...?"


    In an instant, the worst scene shes in my mind. Breaking down the door, my mother, my sister, screams rising, horrible sounds. Surely, the vigers won''t help. Instead of helping, they''ll probably surround it to make sure it''s killed, aim carefully, and if they have to, they might even douse it in oil and burn itpletely....


    "!?"


    My body moved almost instinctively. I leaned forward, dashed out, and plunged the spear deep into the monster. I stabbed it in the side. A short beastly scream echoed. After acting, I realized how reckless I had been.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, silence fell. Then, slowly, the monster looked at me. I felt its gaze through the long, hanging fur. For the first time, I noticed that the monster had 8 eyeballs. Bright red eyes embedded all around its mouth...


    "Eek!?"


    I instinctively pulled out the spear and stepped back. That was the right move. Something grazed my nose. A momentter, pain hit me. My skin ripped open, and blood sttered out.


    "UAHHH!?"


    I quickly covered my face and screamed. I swung my spear, trying to intimidate the monster and create some distance. My actions seemed to have worked; the monster halted its charge and let out a fearsome roar. Its mouth split wide open, revealing three writhing tongues and four exposed jaws. Countless teeth dripped with silver threads. It was the monster itself, with a face straight out of an old Hollywood sci-fi horror movie...!!


    "Huh!? Sci-fi? What''s that...!? Whoa!?"


    I was confused by the strange word that shed in my mind, and I was stunned by its meaning, but a punch brought me back to reality. I turned and barely dodged. I felt something scratch my back. It hurt...!?


    "Damn it!?"


    As I got up, I swung the spear desperately, over and over again, trying to keep the monster from closing the distance. I swung with all my might, knowing that if I got knocked down, it would be the end.


    "Don''te near me, don''te near me!! Stay away, you monster!!?"


    The sound of the spear buzzing through the air. The monster keeps its distance, searching for an opening. As it watches, I keep swinging my spear. There��s no time to whistle now. I realize my mistake�D�DI should have whistle first...!!


    "Damn, damn, damn...!!"


    I swing the spear. I thrust it forward. I try to intimidate. Desperately, I show the tip of the spear. But I can''t keep swinging it fiercely forever; I''m out of breath and my movements slow down, but it''s all I can do.


    "Don''te near, don''te near! Don''t e'' near!!?"


    I thrust the spear towards the swinging fist. I swing too wide and get deflected. In an instant, it slips into my range. Its speed is unbelievable for how it looks.


    "Ah..."


    Our eyes meet, and I feel looked down upon, swallowed by darkness. My legs tremble, and I instinctively step back. The fist approaches...


    "Aaahhh!!?"


    A high-pitched girl''s scream. My mother appears from the side. With a desperate look, she throws something at the monster''s face. It was a Furoshiki (wrapping cloth). To be precise, she stuffed snow into the Furoshiki and swung it like a bat. The surprise attack worked because the monster was focused on its prey.


    "Get up! Stand up! Please, hurry...!!?"


    "!?"


    I grab her outstretched hand. I''m pulled up. We start running together. And I whistle. The monster''s heavy footsteps echo behind us. We run towards the house.


    "Don''te after us...!!?"


    While running, I swing the spear behind me to keep it at bay. My mother throws the heavy Furoshiki with the snow. However, her slender resistancecks strength, and it falls short of hitting the monster. The bear-like creature steps on the Furoshiki and charges forward.


    The distance closes in an instant...!!


    "Mother, run away!!"


    "Eh!? Kya!?"


    I pushed my mother aside and dodged the bear''s charge. Turning around, I braced myself and stepped forward. I swung my spear, and the monster let out a scream. The spear''s tip grazed its jaw, causing blood to stter. It was a surprisingly precise counterattack.


    "Grrrrrrrrr!!!!"


    "Uoaaaaaa!!"


    I responded to the roar with my own. It was pointless. It came rushing in. It waspletely overwhelming. And it had figured out my weakness. It knew I didn''t have the power to kill it.


    "Mother, hurry and run! Help!!"


    "But...!!?"


    "Just go! Quickly!? Uooh!!?"


    I was grabbed by the spear and thrown away. I heard the sound of it breaking. I sat up in the snow. All I had was the spear''s handle. The tip was...


    "The tip...!? There was!!?"


    A ck iron de was discarded on the pure white snow. It was my only hope. I crawled. I hurriedly crawled to grab it. A smile appeared on my face.


    A thick, furry leg appeared in front of me...


    "..."


    I looked up in silence as it looked down at me. A scream echoed, my name being called, but it felt like a distant voice. The approaching w strike seemed to move in slow motion. I recalled the words "runningntern (Phantasmagoria)."


    In the moment before death struck, I thought about my life so far. It was about my mother, and my sister. It was the memories of the days I spent with them.


    And then, it was about my younger siblings, my parents, my subordinates, the princess'' sibling, Magoroku and the others, the brat from my household, the protagonists, the orphanage, the foster home, and the presence behind me when I was ying eroge...


    "Princess? Eroge? What...!?"


    Questions and doubts swirled in my mind, but there was no time to ponder them. As the ws approached, I instinctively closed my eyes... and then, nothing happened?


    "Huh?"


    I opened my eyelids. A fireball hit my face, and I writhed in pain. Stunned, I turned back with a bad feeling.


    "Don''t touch my big brother!!"


    In the snowy field, the white fox stood still, desperately shouting while floating a fireball...


    Author:


    We received fan art from Xin. Thank you for creating it!


    - Past Arc Aoi: here


    - Chapter 8 Hina Scene: here


    This work has also entered its 4th year!

 Chapter 177-1

    Chapter 177-1


    [Part 1/4]


    Why? That was the first question that came to my mind in this life-threatening situation. I couldn''t believe what was happening in front of me.


    "Brother...! Don''t...! Stay away!!"


    My little sister, the white fox, screamed. Several unstable fireballs were hurled at the face of the bear-like monster. The mes, infused with youkai energy, were different from normal fire. The small fireballs hit the bear and exploded, letting out a beastly scream.


    "!?"


    I dragged my body away, seizing the chance to escape the danger. I quickly put some distance between us. Then I shouted.


    "Shirona, why...!?"


    "Because! Because you...!! Mother...!! Huh!?"


    Her voice was a mix of crying and ming me for leaving home and facing the monster. Right after that, a roar echoed. Despite her fear, my sister desperately created fireballs around her. "Um, um... Ugh!!?"


    It waspletely instinctive; she probably didn''t even know how she was doing it. The movements of the fireballs she created were very unstable, but they barely managed to hit. The monster let out a small cry before getting burned.


    It was far from enough to take it down; it was more like a provocation.


    ''Grrr!! Ooooh!!''


    "Eek!!?"


    Shirona froze under the re of the 8 eyes. The fireballs she was trying to create vanished into thin air. She waspletely terrified. It was a clear opening. The monster took a step forward, ready to charge.


    "I won''t let you!!?"


    ''Grrr!!?''


    The same was true for the bear. I took off my blood-stained clothes and threw them over the bear''s face. Then I jumped up. I jumped up and stabbed the tip of my spear into the bear''s forehead. I pushed it in deep, deep. A higher beast''s scream echoed. I immediately ran away. I was fleeing. Full-speed run...!!


    "Big brother, amazing!!"


    "Idiot! Don''t be so carefree...! Just hurry, we need to escape!! Mom, run away quickly...!!"


    I cut off my little sister''s pure praise and shouted urgently at my mother, who wasing this way.


    "Damn it, you monster...!!"


    When I looked at the bear with its growling voice, it was desperately trying to tear off the clothes with its 4 giant arms, including the hidden arms growing from its back. The clothes pinned to its forehead by the spear tip were getting torn apart by the bear''s countless ws and fangs. Because of that, it couldn''t remove them, and its vision was still blocked...


    But still, it was just a matter of time.


    "...! Let''s go quickly, it won''t hold long!"


    "GROOOOAAARRR!!!!?"


    My shout was a bad move. Reacting to my voice, the bear charged even though it couldn''t see. Its roaring growl shook the ground. The killing intent, the malice, the hostility made me freeze. My sister even more so. We couldn''t escape...!?


    "!? You two...!!"


    My mother, who had rushed over in a panic, hugged me and my sister without hesitation. She turned her back to the monster and instinctively held us tight. It was a desperate struggle, a mother''s determination. Even if it was meaningless, it was a brave act to protect her children.


    That''s right. It was a meaningless act.


    "Mother!? Ugh...!?"


    I was shocked by my mother''s actions. There was no time to think about what to do. The bear wasing. It wasing with its huge body.


    (This is bad. I''m going to get crushed...!?)


    The worst answeres to light. I see the end of myself and my family, faced with powerlessness and despair. I regret it. It''s toote. And...


    Bang! A dry sound echoed across the snowy field.


    ''Grrroarr!!?''


    It was a shot aimed at its head. Blood sttered, staining the white snow a dark red. The bear stood frozen in shock. It slowly turned toward the sound.


    The second gunshot rang out mercilessly. The bear youkai reared back. One eye was destroyed. Skull and flesh flew apart.


    "W-What...!?"


    "Shh, be quiet! ...Mother!"


    Shirona, terrified by the sound of the gun for the first time, covered her ears. I ordered Shirona to be silent and looked at my mother. She looked back at me. We nodded at the same time. It seemed we shared the same opinion.


    That''s right. We had the same answer. If we were going to deceive... it had to be now!!


    "Shirona, crouch down small, okay? Hide behind your big brother!"


    Saying that, my mother started to run, trying to hide Shirona in my shadow. We were fleeing toward the house. We had to make it. Shirona''s presence had to be concealed. If people gathered, if the bear died, attention could easily turn our way. The hunters were focused on the bear and probably didn''t care about us at all. It was now or never.


    "..."


    Just before entering the house, I turned back. I saw the hunter fire a finishing shot at the fallen bear.


    It was a ruthless shot, filled with contempt for the monster...


    "..."


    "...Big brother?"


    I turned my gaze. Shirona, who had already retreated into the house, called out to me. Her fox ears and tail made her seem like a different being, almost ovepping with the bear we had just fought.


    I envisioned the gun aimed at my sister.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "No! I''m okay!!"


    "Shirona, hurry up and go inside... okay?"


    Breaking the silence, my little sister cheerfully replied. With her biggest smile, it seemed like she wanted to make me smile too. Our mother took her deeper into the house, preparing for any guests that mighte at any time. It looked like my sister didn''t have any serious injuries either.


    "..."


    From the bottom of my heart, I thought it was good.


    Then, a gunshot rang out from behind us...


    * * *


    The vige, where the bear youkai incident was resolved, was in a festive mood. And the benefits of this came to our family as well.


    "This is the Miko family''s share. Save it."


    The vige leader came to visit and handed us a pouch. Inside was a total of 7 hundred and 46 mon (1 ryo = 4000mon). It was enough money for a week''s worth of work in the fields.


    In this era, bears were valuable. And the remains of youkai could also be worth something, depending on the situation. It seemed that the fact it hadn''t fully transformed into youkai yet worked in our favor. The bear''s liver, fur, fat, and meat... parts that had changed into youkai and parts that remained as a bear were sold for a fair price thanks to the hunters and the vige connections.


    Thirty percent of the profits went to the vige leaders as tax, 40 percent went to the hunters as their ie. About ten percent was for the families of the vigers who were killed, and the rest was divided among the vigers who helped with the hunt...


    "I think it seems a bit much, though..."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just the liver alone was worth 15 ryo. I thought it would drop in value since it was slightly youkai, but it seems there are some nobles who are interested. Apparently, it sold for a higher price than expected."


    The hunter, who was with the vige leader, answered calmly to my embarrassed mother.


    15 ryo, with 4 parts going to the hunter, means a profit of 6 ryo just for the guts. If you think one ryo canst a month, the reward for the Miko family is probably just pocket change to him. By the way, the usual market price is about 9 ryo.


    "But..."


    "I heard from Isuke. You were the one holding off that monster, right? You even had a spear stuck in its face. Good job. d you didn''t die, huh?"


    My superior said this with a hint of sarcasm, looking at me behind my mother. I could only give a wry smile in response. There was no tension at all. They probably wouldn''t care much even if I had died. They must think I''m just a lucky starving brat. Life is treated so lightly, huh.


    "That was... really lucky. Really, really..."


    With words that felt almost sarcastic, my mother pulled me close and spoke as if she truly agreed. It was a strained expression. After thatmotion, once things calmed down, my mother checked my body over and over, asking tearfully if I was okay and hugging me tightly. It felt just like a real mother would...


    "..."


    "..."


    Even my superior and the hunter seemed hesitant to make any more sarcasticments about my mother''s attitude. After all, treating a fox-possessed person unfairly is way too dangerous. After exchanging nces, they wrapped up the conversation.

 Chapter 177-2

    Chapter 177-2


    [Part 2/4]


    "I see. Then I''ll take my leave."


    "We n to resume mountain work starting tomorrow. With just that ie, it''ll be tough to get through the year, right? If you can,e out quickly."


    Those were the words of the hunter and themymother as we saw them off. I closed the door.


    "...They said it''s starting tomorrow. It''s good that it''s early."


    "Are you going? Isn''t it okay to wait a little longer?"


    "The superior said it too, right, mother? It''ll be tough with just that money."


    If it bes a real winter hibernation, even the peddlers will hardlye. We need warmth, and without food, we could either starve or freeze to death. This year''s harvest wasn''t that great, and there were more than just 2 mouths to feed. We had to stock up before the vige was buried in snow. We needed money.


    "But... isn''t it dangerous?" "They''ve already been dealt with, so it should be fine, right? You''re worrying too much."


    "But..."


    I guess she understood it logically. But emotionally, my mother seemed really resistant to letting me work outside. It felt like the sudden chance to earn some extra money was pushing her even more.


    "Mom, big brother, are you... okay? Is there nothing scary outside?"


    The question that interrupted our conversation came from the back of the room. The closet door opened a little, and a young face peeked through...


    "...Y-yes. Everyone has gone home now. You cane out, okay?"


    After checking the outside, my mother responded. My little sister, who came out, hugged me and looked at our mother.


    "Mom, big brother, let''s all get along, okay? Families should be close... right?"


    With her sad expression and pleading eyes, both my mother and I couldn''t say anything.


    "Shirona... yeah, we should get along."


    "We''re not fighting, you know? We''re just worried about each other... I''m sorry for making you anxious, okay?"


    Iforted my little sister, and my mother reassured her. Looking up at us, Shirona nodded with teary eyes. Then, I said.


    "...Mother, I''m going to stay home tomorrow."


    "...Is that okay?"


    "Just for tomorrow. ...At that time, Shirona also did her best. I have to y with her as a thank you, right?"


    "Really, brother!?"


    Shirona''s face lit up with a smile at my words. She was overflowing with joy, surprised as if she couldn''t believe it, and then looked at our mother. Both my mother and I understood the words she longed to hear.


    "...Alright then. How about the three of us y together tomorrow?"


    "Yes! Yes!!"


    With a resigned eptance, my mother gave the best response Shirona could have hoped for. Her eyes sparkled as she eagerly epted our suggestion. She was filled with boundless joy, and it seemed pitiable. For this girl, her entire world wasplete with just the three of us as a family.


    (Even so...)


    I couldn��t give her friends or teach her about the world outside. Even so, there was nothing I could do, so I had to at least fulfill this little white-haired sister''s desires. It was my duty as family, as her brother.


    "Hehe, I''m so excited!"


    Shirona��s smile was full of excitement. When I patted her head, she wriggled with even more joy. Her tail wagged furiously, and her youthful beauty melted into a blissful expression.


    "...Yeah. I''m looking forward to it, too."


    As I continued to pat her head, I responded to my sister''s words, as if seeking atonement....


    It was two dayster when the bodies of five men from the vige, killed in the mountains, were discovered....


    * * *


    "What the hell is going on? This is..."


    "This is worse than ground meat."


    "Wasn''t the youkai supposed to be exterminated? How could this happen..."


    The men of the vige whispered to each other as they looked down at the gruesome remains of theirrades. The corpse eaten by the mouth-splitting bear the other day was horrific, but what they saw now was no less horrifying.


    "His upper body is blown off. Those bits of flesh... are they his?"


    A hunter nced at the dark red stains clinging to the tree trunk, his expression grim as he pondered the situation.


    "Five people, maybe? From what I can see, they can''t even put up a fight. The monster is not little youkai or anything. This is bad."


    The middle-aged lumberjack groaned. Even if they were just vigers, they could surround a small youkai and beat it to death with farming tools. At least, unless something really unusual happened, it shouldn''t be possible to be killed like this so easily.


    "Or maybe..."


    The hunter muttered quietly. I couldn''t catch the second half of what he said from far away.


    "What do you think is the right thing to do?"


    The supervising official asked the bodyguards, looking troubled. If you count the victims from the other day, that''s 7 people. Seven working-age men in a vige of 150. Losing that many in just a few days would definitely hurt the vige''s operations. And there was no guarantee that this would be the end of the casualties.


    "With this level of damage, I can''t say we can handle it ourselves."


    "So, do we need reinforcements?"


    The lumberjack frowned. Reinforcements... maybe from the government, exorcists, or samurai. Either way, they would need help. And it was unclear if help would actuallye. Especially since the country were short on exorcists manpower due to the big chaos. They would probably prioritize bigger issues and put off requests from such a small vige.


    "Anyway, we need to consult with the vige head."


    The middle-aged lumberjack looked up at the sky. It seemed he was sighing about how this year was a bad year.


    It was a bad day for me too. I had finallye to work, but it seemed like they had paid out wages yesterday, and at this rate, it was certain we would be disbanding this time. No pay, just a waste of time. This would mean my temporary ie would end up being 0. My sister is growing and needs food; I can''t take this...


    "Disband! Disband!! The duty crew will handle the bodies!! The rest of you, get home to your wives before you get killed!"


    As I was feeling gloomy, the middle-aged lumberjack made his announcement. The unlucky ones assigned to deal with the bodyined, while the rest hurried home, grumbling. Nobody wanted to be affected by secondary damage.


    "Hey. Wait."


    Just as I was about to head home, I was suddenly called out. Turning around, I saw the hunter with a difficult expression.


    "Um... what is it?"


    I braced myself, thinking he might demandpensation for the spear I broke the other day.


    "I''m not going to say something cheap like that. ...So, how''s your body feeling?"


    "My body?"


    I frowned at the hunter''s strange question.


    "During the inspection of that monster the other day. That outfit you wore that got torn, it was yours, right? There were sh marks on it. Is everything okay?"


    Ah, I see.


    "It''s probably just a thin scratch. It''s already healed. Look, right here."


    I lifted my shirt to show my back. There were only faint scars left.


    "...I see. As long as you''re safe, that''s all that matters. Since it''s just the two of you living together, if something happens to you, your household would fall apart, wouldn''t it?"


    "Well, I suppose..."


    Although I think it''s weird that the person who left me stuck here with a dead body before is lecturing me... I understand what he''s trying to say.


    I was the one earning most of the ie for the Miko family. If I were to be useless or die, my mother and sister... just thinking about the future made me feel even more depressed.


    "You took care of a fox that was supposed to die in the wild. Shouldn''t you be filial to your parents?"


    "Of course, that''s why I''m working today... although it didn''t go well."


    I nced at the vigers leaving after the meeting. Honestly, I just wanted this to be over quickly.


    "...Yeah. We should wrap this up soon."


    The hunter muttered calmly. He fell silent and looked around.


    "...?"


    "...It''s fine now. Go."


    I tilted my head in confusion as I watched the hunter walk away, his back turned to me. But... in the end, I didn''t want to stay here any longer, so I hurriedly made my way home.


    Maybe this was the turning point of fate, but at that moment, I couldn''t foresee it...

 Chapter 177-3

    Chapter 177-3


    [Part 3/4]


    * * *


    "Big brother! Let''s y!!"


    After our family of 3 gathered around the hearth and ate our lunch of rice porridge, Shirona asked excitedly. The little white fox girl ran over with a bright smile, looking for attention.


    "...Mother, how''s the progress on the straw sandals?"


    The first thing I asked was about the work at home. My sister let out a dissatisfied "Ugh," but I patted her head tofort her.


    "Well, you know... we''ve used quite a bit of straw, so I think we''ll have enough time before the next buyeres."


    Mother replied after checking the remaining straw from the autumn harvest and what we had bought for work at home. Shirona had helped a bit, and I had also worked on it while waiting at home for a few days, so we were ahead of schedulepared to previous years. It seemed like we would be able to use up the remaining materials in time. I even thought we should have bought a little more.


    "Hehe. Shirona, you''ve been working extra hard because you want to y with big brother, right?" "Mom! That''s a secret!!?"


    Shirona panicked and got angry at Mother''s teasing. Mother tried to hold back herughter while apologizing for embarrassing her, and Shirona puffed up her cheeks in a cute pout, looking very upset for her age.


    "Ugh!!"


    "Don''t be so mad, Shirona. Okay?"


    I gently tried to calm my sister down.


    "But! But! Big brother...!"


    "It''s great that you helped Mother. Thank you for supporting her in my ce, okay? You''re a good girl."


    When I praised her like that, my sister couldn''t argue any further. For Shirona, the world wasplete with just her, our mother, and me. If I defended our mother and soothed my sister, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Ugh... Big brother, you''re so sneaky!"


    "It''s the privilege of being big brother. Whoa!?"


    When I brushed off herint, my little white-haired sister suddenly hugged me. More precisely, she wrapped her arms around my waist as I sat cross-legged, hugging me tightly and burying her face in my stomach. Her small, white fox tail wiggled its way around to the front.


    "Ugh..."


    "Alright, alright. I get it."


    Responding to my sister��s silent yet growling demand, I gently touched the white, swaying tail in front of me. I softly caressed it, massaging it gently. Working through the muscle, easing the tension in the core.


    "Phe..."


    A deep, warm sigh that resembled ament. The arms that had been tightly wrapped around my waist rxed. I could feel all the tension drain from my sister��s body. She started to doze off, purring contentedly. Shirona loved having her tail gently stimted like this. ording to her, it was calming and felt good. It was probably akin to a massage.


    "Shirona, you really like it when your big brother does that, don''t you?"


    "You don''t like it when Mom does it, right? Is it my strength?"


    When our mother tried to massage her in my ce, Shirona didn��t enjoy it. ording to her, "it doesn��t feel good." Maybe it��s a matter of strength? I don��t use much force, though....


    "Brother... more... more rubbing..."


    "Alright, alright. There, there... You��re such a spoiled little thing."


    Childish... or rather, she is a child, so it''s natural, but when I see my little sister''s immature behavior, I can''t help but worry about the future. Five years, ten years from now, I can''t shake the feeling that she''ll still be the same. I hope I''m just being overly concerned...


    "....?"


    It happened suddenly. For a moment, my little sister, who had been cuddling up to me, lifted her head from my stomach. Her fox ears twitched slightly, and she fell silent. She tightened her lips, as if she was... on guard?


    "Shirona?"


    "What? ...Who...?"


    But my sister didn''t respond to my call. She just stared intently at the doorway, as if she was both threatening and scared.


    "Shirona...? Is there something there?"


    "Could it be... a youkai?"


    My mother stepped back from the doorway, looking worried. I, on the other hand, stood up with a hoe in my hand. As the only man in the family, I had a duty to protect my mother and sister.


    "It''s dangerous. You should step back..."


    "I''m fine. More importantly, Mother, protect Shirona!"


    The one in the most danger among the 3 of us was Shirona. I asked my mother to protect my sister. Then, I carefully moved the window up and cautiously peeked outside...


    "...!!? Big brother, no!! Get down!!"


    "Wha!?"


    I instinctively reacted to my sister''s scream. I ducked down. A gunshot echoed across the snowy field. A hole opened in the window. My sister and mother screamed in fear.


    "W-What...!? A gunshot!?"


    Sitting on the ground, I was confused. Why a gunshot? A firearm!? Why!? Why!!? Who is it!? A thief!? That''s ridiculous!!?


    "No. It''s not!? Could it be... no way!?"


    A flood of countless possibilities filled my mind. But I quickly arrived at the answer. A rifle of such quality couldn��t possibly be in the hands of mere bandits. In this vige, there��s only one person who owns a gun. And... I already recognized that distinctive gunshot.


    "Why...!?"


    Peeking out just a little from the window, I muttered in confusion and disbelief.


    Far off in the snowy field, a young hunter, likely dressed in animal skins, continued to stare at this house, his aim unwavering...


    * * *


    The orphanage, built with the support of the Onitsuki family and run by Azuma Hibari, is protected by multipleyers of curses boundary, just like the old one, to ward off evil and safeguard the children.


    Eachyer of protection is not overlyplex or mysterious. There��s no unnecessary secrecy. Anyone with the right knowledge can recognize them at a nce. There��s not a shred of intrigue.


    ''The tricky part is thebinations, I suppose.''


    A hummingbird-shaped shikigami, which hadnded on a tree near the city by the orphanage, evaluated the situation in a monotone voice, through the half-human exorcists controlling it from afar.


    ''"First-grade protection boundary: Clear Boundary," "Second-grade: Purification Boundary," "Third-grade: Turtle Shell Boundary"... with the binding of a sixth-grade restraint spell, and an eighth-grade destructive spell lying in wait. Nasty.''


    There are spiritual arts and curse techniques that the Fuso-kuni Onmyouji Bureau has made publicly avable. Each exorcist family has developed their own methods, leading to a proliferation of techniques... There was a time when the imperial court, along with these exorcists, attempted to regte and control these practices. As part of this effort, secret techniques passed down as heirlooms were organized into a system, and any art that deviated from the path of humanity was designated as forbidden.


    The Omnyouji Bureau, while banning deep and dark techniques,piled basic and useful techniques that are already shared among many exorcist families. They taught these techniques to exorcist families that didn''t know them yet and guided new families to establish their own techniques and fighting styles.


    This is known as the ''Basic Foundation Curse: Hundred Curses.'' It is also simply referred to as basic techniques or magical techniques, and the spells ced on this orphanage can be seen as a collection of these.


    The techniques areyered ording to the basics. But don''t underestimate them. The precision of each technique and how they can bebined is impressive. They support each other, deceive each other, enhance each other, and set traps. Simple and straightforward techniques can create an imprable defense. It''s truly remarkable. And also quite troublesome.


    ''Entry is forbidden, malicious tools are banned, and there are restrictions on actions inside, huh? But...''


    ''Huh? What kind of trick did that fallen shrine maiden pull, huh?''


    ''...''


    The hummingbird nces and spoke to herself at the side, as if looking at something suspicious. She sees something that smells like alcohol. A blue Oni is lying on a thick branch, rudely facing north.


    ''...You went inside, didn''t you? Why did youe back?''


    A girl peeks through its hummingbird shikigami and points it out. Even though she doesn''t want to, she has been involved with this Oni for years, and she can tell by her attitude. This Oni is peeking inside the orphanage. And yet, she came back.


    ''Huh? Have I lost my mind? It''s not good to be forgetful at such a young age? Wait, why do I have to stay here?''


    ''Huh? Well, it''s not like I''m asking you to help... It''s just not interesting.''


    The Oni didn''t respond and just sipped the gourd sake. And that was enough. But still... for this Oni to treat themotion involving that man as a trivial matter. Normally, she would be acting all hyper with a body odor so bad it could make people want to throw up.


    ''It''s seriously boring? You''d be better off going home and using your time wisely, okay?''


    ''And I didn''te here for entertainment like you, you know?''


    As always, she was a monsterpletely missing the point. Does everyone think they''re like her, a thrill-seeker? ...It''s a bit worrying since it seems possible for a head Oni.

 Chapter 177-4

    Chapter 177-4


    [Part 4/4]


    (And besides, I''m sleepy.)


    Matsuhige��s daughter rubbed her eyes. The hummingbird, mirroring her actions, also rubbed its eyes in a charming way. Recently, she had been transitioning more and more to a nocturnal lifestyle, finding it hard to wake up in the morning and afternoon. This was likely due to the effects of bing a youkai.


    ''It does itch at night. Well, it��s impressive to be ''flying'' non-stop for three hours. With that much activity, it��s no wonder I''m tired and sleepy during the day.''


    ''Hmm? Why is it "tobu" (to fly) instead of "tobu" (to leap)?''


    She wish she (the oni) would stop saying things that could be misunderstood. It''s just a way to release the aggressive impulses from bing a youkai and to train my physical abilities. There''s nothing shameful about it. She only mess around for about 2 hours a day.


    ...Stop it. Don''t point out the unpleasant reality. Because of consuming a lot of that man''s bodily fluids in the Tengu vige, she has been aching for a while now. She is actually holding back quite a bit. Get it?


    ''Damn. At this rate, I almost wish I had my old body back... huh... wait, huh!?''


    She wasn''t joking; she was seriously starting to regret it. But the hummingbird stumbled over the words it was weaving. She was suddenly shocked and dumbfounded by a scene that identally caught her eye. It was something that was supposed to be here originally, or rather, something that shouldn��t be alone...


    ''Oh my, quite a robust brat, isn''t it...''


    ''Excuse me...!!''


    Leaving behind the nonchnt Oni, the hummingbird took off and hurried to the side of the presence that had arrived in front of the orphanage. Itnded.


    ''You... how did you get here?''


    ''(*>?<)|? PAPA, I CAME TO ASK FOR HELP!! IT''S THE LITTLE SISTER!''


    In response to the hummingbird''s question, the white spider god answered with an incredibly carefree thought wave. Dancing with an unconcerned, cheerful manner, it encouraged reflection. In its hand, a nail that was trying to escape from the spider was bent back.


    "��(???)? Ah! (?-��-) This Iron-cutting sword is mine, okay? ( ?`��? )? I��m not giving it to you!"


    ''...No, I don��t need it?''


    Well, anyway. It was an incredibly, incredibly rxed behavior and dialogue that would make anyone who heard it feel utterly deted....


    * * *


    tter, tter. tter, tter. The maid was simmering a small pot. Instead of using city-style shiitake mushrooms or kombu kelp for a rich dashi, she seasoned it with soy sauce, salt, and the ingredients themselves.


    With bamboo shoots, fresh lotus root, and broad beans... Summer daikon radish was particrly strong in vor and hard, so it needed to be simmered well.


    "Was it like this?"


    Confirming that no more scum was rising to the surface, she removed the pot from the stove. She would now let it cool slowly in the shade, waiting for the vors to meld. Once it had cooled to a certain extent, she nned to immerse the pot in well water to prevent spoge.


    "...Iruka, is it? I should tell you, don��t sneak bites, alright?"


    "Did you notice? Or rather, you don��t trust me. Hey."


    The maid from Hotoya, who had sensed the presence a while ago, turned around and pointed it out. The wolf girl shrugged, exasperated by her friend��s attitude.


    "I''m just saying, it''s because you''re a gluttonous drinker. You might just help yourself to some cheap booze and snacks."


    If anything, she actually did that back in the hometown. There were many times when she thought the dinner dishes had disappeared, only to find out it was eaten by her while gambling and drinking with the bodyguards. The master and the youngdy let it slide, but normally, that would be punishable.


    "I know when to be careful about the time, ce, and who I''m with. ...But this stew is pretty nd, isn''t it? Is it country-style or more like a poor vige style?"


    Defending herself, even if she was reckless or foolish, she peeked into the nabe pot from the side. There were no fish cakes, no meat, and no konjac or fried tofu����just a really simple stew. It looked like something thrown together from whatever was avable in a poor, remote vige...


    "Doesn''t seem like this is today''s meal, huh?"


    "It''s something I cooked for myself. Don''t touch it, okay?"


    Her response was calm but came with a cold attitude as she ced the lid on the pot.


    "Are you going out?"


    "You heard it from the youngdy? ...Yeah, so what?"


    "Since you''re going out, you should just eat outside."


    "That would be a waste, wouldn''t it?"


    Her reply had a hint of disdain towards my words. Manymoners in the city, like Iruka, say they don''t carry money over to the next day. If you just need to eat for the day, there are plenty of daybor jobs in the city. Considering the prices of restaurants, they aren''t really that high when you think about the city''s cost of living and ie levels. In a way, it''s said to be cheaper than in the countryside.


    ...But for Suzune, who was always focused on saving and sending money home, it was a way of thinking she couldn''t understand. It was a difference in values between the rich Center region and the remote areascking the benefits of the Spiritual Vein.


    "You''re so stingy."


    "Being stingy is just fine. ...Please don''t eat it, okay?"


    Suzune, frowning at her friend''s words, was about to leave when she suddenly remembered to put a seal on Nabe. She gave it a double warning, just to be safe. It wasn''t that this wolf girlckedmon sense, but when it came to alcohol, food, and gambling, she found it hard to trust her.


    "I get it, I get it. I won''t eat it."


    "I want to trust you."


    Past sins don''t disappear, and trust can vanish in an instant. She continued to be wary of the girl who was supposed to be her friend. Of course, Suzune wasn''t idle either. After a while, she decided to give up. Just to be safe, she left a note for the other maids andborers, warning them not to touch Nabe, and then she left the kitchen.


    "...I wasn''t talking about you being stingy."


    After Suzune''s back disappeared, Iruka muttered. It was a genuinely worriedment.


    "Iruka..."


    "She''s not like a good guy who would give away a valuable gift for free. Did she search for a cheap hairpin as a gift? It''s a cheap thing."


    Iruka''s sharp words were directed at her friend, the youngdy, who had appeared from the shadows.


    She had been feeling uneasy about the Suzune''s behavior from the start. With a consultation from Tamaki, she had been observing new hairpins in the city, and the one she found was a cheap item. Iruka was disappointed that a hairpin, which could be used as a wedding gift, was so obviously low-quality.


    "Come on! Is the guy going to make her stay over? But he''s not even going to splurge a bit? I mean she is not going to let me use the kitchen either? It''s so stingy, it''s ridiculous!"


    Iruka''s harsh words showed no mercy. A man with some decency should at least treat woman to a meal while trying to woo her. If he''s going to marry her, he should at least let her use his kitchen not this kitchen. Is his mother-inw a pain? Either way, it''s just too ridiculous.


    "Iruka... do you think Suzune might..."


    "I''m pretty sure she got caught by a bad guy. City guys are ruthless. They really know how to trap innocent country girls."


    "Really...!?"


    Tamaki turned pale, while Iruka rubbed her chin, deep in thought.


    "By the way, her... you know, ''membrane'', is still okay, right?"


    "Eh!? W-Well, maybe?"


    She recalled the nights she stayed outte and thought about how she never came home looking disheveled or shaken. It''s fine. No problem. Her friend is still pure. ...Maybe.


    It felt like the conversation was getting a bit too risqu��. Two girls can be quite noisy.


    "Thinking about what I didn''t notice until now..."


    "Iruka... Suzune. Suzune, no way...!?"


    Tamaki''s face turned into a tragic cry at Iruka''sment that shattered her optimistic hopes. The wolf girl tried to calm her down.


    "Calm down, calm down. Well, it''s her we''re talking about. She can''t be that easy. No, hse is easy, but..."


    Out of the 3, she''s definitely the easiest. If Iruka got serious, she could probably carry her on her back and run. She wouldn''t care at all if she caused a scene. But that''s not the point, right? Well, it is.


    "I don''t know who the guy is, but if he can write letters, he can''t be aplete fool."


    It wasn''t written on cheap paper either. He must have some financial sense. He should have a job and education. If not, that''s a different story.


    "The real issue is his character. ...When the timees, I might have to punch him and threaten him to make him a good husband."


    She doesn''t want to deny her friend''s love or feelings. She wants her to be with the one she loves. But she also doesn''t want her to be unhappy. So, she thinks the guy should draw the short straw. For Iruka, what''s important is her friend''s happiness. She doesn''t care about her friend''s husband''s happiness. If he can''t make her friend happy, she has no hesitation in doing whatever it takes to make it happen. Her friend''s brother would probably agree with her.


    ...Of course, there are positions to consider. For her friend''s sake, Iruka wouldn''t mind stepping in to take a hit since she has nothing to lose.


    "But... how can we do that?"


    "That''s easy. ...Tamaki, you know how to use the Concealment Technique, right?"


    Tamaki asked anxiously about her friend''s future. In response, Iruka grinned with a mischievous smile, like a beast or a youkai, confirming her knowledge.


    It was indeed a simple and clear n...


    Fan art:


    - The white fox pretending to be a little sister: Here

 Chapter 178-1

    Chapter 178-1


    [Part 1/4]


    On the outskirts of a nameless vige in the northern region, an eerie silence hung over the area around a small cabin.


    "..."


    While holding back his hunting dog, the hunter aimed his shotgun,pletely hiding his presence as hey t on the snowy ground. He watched the cabin closely.


    It was really, really a shabby and small cabin. It looked slightly smaller and more worn out than the average house in this vige. The hunter continued to stare at that cabin...


    He had fired 3 shots. After shooting, he immediately moved and changed direction. It was a lure. A trap. He intentionally made it seem like he was hiding in one direction, waiting to catch his target when it tried to escape from the other side. This was a strategy for hunting alone. Just in case, he had buried plenty of traps like tiger traps in the snow around the blind spots near the front door...


    "...Damn it!"


    The hunter clicked his tongue in frustration at how long it was taking. He realized something. He stood up and headed toward the cabin. He ran and forcefully kicked open the back door. He looked inside the cabin.


    ...It was empty. No one was there. Some furniture was scattered around. A faint smoke rose from the hearth. He stepped inside with his shoes. Just as he thought. "Did they see through my n?"


    He pulled open the front door from inside. There were footprints in the snow. As he tried to follow them and took his first step... he immediately stopped at the roar of the dog he had brought with him.


    "..."


    He stared intently at the snowy ground. He pulled his foot back. There was a slight disturbance in the snow. When he tried pushing his spear into the snow, a poisoned tiger trap sprang out. It bit deeply into the spear. It had been carefully buried right next to the footprints.


    "ying tricks on me."


    "Hey!? What was that gunshot just now!?"


    He muttered in annoyance. Then, a shout echoed. Vigers began to arrive from far away, reacting to the hunter''s gunshot, gathering without understanding what was happening...


    "Don''t move carelessly! You''ll get caught in the traps!!"


    The hunter shouted to stop the vigers. They froze in fear at his fierce voice, but still looked at him in confusion.


    "What happened...?"


    "Did you really shoot at Miko''s house?"


    "You''ll be cursed!? What on earth are you doing...!?"


    The men were deeply shaken as they saw the hunter, who had barged into the house of the fox-possessed woman and even fired a shot. Such a terrible act was exposed in front of everyone.


    "...I made the wrong choice. I was trying to end this peacefully."


    The hunter muttered, thinking about the residents who had fled the house. There was no way to fix this now. He had hoped to handle it quietly before it became a bigmotion, but... it was already toote. They had wasted his goodwill. Those wicked, lowly beasts.


    "Monsters! Monsters have been hiding in the vige!!"


    And the hunter shouted. He dered.


    "Burn this cabin! It''s a beast''s nest, burn it to the ground!! Tell the vige leaders! There are monsters in Miko''s house!"


    The vigers looked at each other in shock. They were astdemonshed and horrified.


    "I missed my shot. Organize a hunting party! Don''t let the vige''s shame escape! ...Absolutely don''t let them live!!"


    The hunter''s rough deration echoed through the vige. It was the signal for the hunt.


    * * *


    "Haah, haah, haah...!!"


    We kept moving through the snowy path. Pushing through the snow. The 3 of us were desperately running away.


    Shirona had sensed that there were no allies and that there were traps. It was the work of her sharp, otherworldly senses.


    We quickly put on as many clothes as we could and carried the supplies we had prepared for emergencies, then fled. We had set traps to escape from the vige.


    "Haah, haah, haah...!!? Are there no pursuers!?"


    My clothes were soaked with sweat, and my heart was pounding hard. I was breathing heavily. I swallowed the metallic taste in my mouth and looked back with bloodshot eyes. I was stepping carefully on the rocky ground and nts sticking out of the snow to leave as few footprints as possible while moving along the mountain path. So far, I couldn''t see any signs of people in the area.


    ...It was a fragile, fragile hope.


    "Haah, haah... Nn, haah. Let''s go. They should catch up to us soon!!"


    Two kids and one woman were carrying loads. And it was a snowy mountain path. It wouldn''t be long before they caught up. It wasn''t hard to calm down and keep moving. I forced my breathing to steady and encouraged myself.


    "Brother, brother... can we go home? It''s so cold. I''m tired..."


    My little sister, bundled up in severalyers of warm clothes, was carrying a small load on her back that suited her size. For her, who rarely left the house, suddenly going this far was terrifying. Her world wasplete inside our home. But...


    "Of course not!"


    "Pyaa!?"


    I raised my voice without thinking, sounding angry. My little sister let out a small scream.


    "Ah..."


    After yelling, I realized what I had done. In front of me was my little sister, half in shock and with tear-filled eyes, looking scared. It might have been the first time I saw such fear in her gaze.


    "Uh, um..."


    I couldn''t find the words to say. I fell silent. A heavy atmosphere spread, making it even harder to speak...


    "Hey, you''re the big brother, so you shouldn''t yell at your little sister!!"


    It was my mother''s scolding that broke the tension. She scolded me, changing the mood of the situation.


    "Come on! You have to be nice to your younger siblings and girls! If you''re so rough, no one will want to marry you!"


    "Uh, well..."


    "Stop making excuses!"


    Just as I was about to defend myself, my mother used her special mother powers to be the absolute ruler. She lightly tapped my head with her hand. Ouch, that actually hurt a bit.


    "Ow, ow, ow..."


    "If you''re a boy, you should tough it out! Shirona, I''m sorry, okay? It''s tiring, right? There, there..."


    She acted a bit dramatic while punishing me, and hugged my still dazed little sister tofort her. Comforting her, I made excuses.


    "Everyone is tired, right? But you know, it''s not okay. If we don''t leave the house, scary people wille, okay? Both big brother and mom are running away from the scary ones with Shirona. So, please, can you try your best too?"


    "...Okay."


    After a moment of silence, Shirona nodded at mother''s pleading words while being hugged.


    "...Shirona. I''m sorry, okay? I raised my voice, didn''t I?"


    "No, it''s fine. I''m sorry, big brother. I won''t be selfish. Shirona will do her best with big brother and mom."


    When I apologized like mother, Shirona shook her head and dered. It was such a brave and childlike behavior.


    "I see. ...Okay. Let''s go, then?"


    Seeing my little sister like that, I exchanged nces with my mom and started moving forward again. We had to escape as far as we could before the pursuers arrived, even if it meant running away without knowing where we would end up...


    * * *


    ''(O_O) WAAAH! I CAN''T BELIEVE THIS!! (��_��) AAAAA!?''

 Chapter 178-2

    Chapter 178-2


    [Part 2/4]


    A white spider charged toward the gate. It pushed forward but then couldn''t go any further. It hit an invisible wall.


    ''(T_T) IT HURTS!!''


    ''I told you so!''


    The hummingbird''s cold gaze was directed at the tearful spider, who was brushing its cheek. It was a situation I could have predicted. It was ridiculous to think that such a tiny being, not even a half-youkai, could charge in like this.


    ''(T_T) Little sister, let me pet your head!''


    ''Why do I have tofort you... Wait, am I the one being petted!?''


    The spider gently patted the hummingbird''s head as if soothing a younger sister. Wait a minute. This is strange.


    ''(;_;) I''ve continued a harsh journey together with my little sister! I won''t be discouraged by this level of hardship!''''Can you stop talking about memories that don''t exist?''


    Also, I am not your sister. Stop assuming that we are siblings. Is that guy my father? Am I some kind of pervertforting my own father? I really want this to stop. Botan thought so.


    ''(>_


    And the spider proudly held up a nail that was twitching and trying to escape.


    ''That''s from "Mayoiga"... What good is that?''


    It was a low-level spirit that the little spider god had collected without permission, a ''treasure.'' It was just a nail that could barely move like a fish, with no power even close to that of a small youkai. Botan couldn''t see how showing something like that would change anything. In fact, it seemed like this nail really didn''t want to be here.


    ''(?_?) Don''t look down on me. (*^_^*) I''ll show you the true power of the Holy Sword!!''


    ''No, what are you... No way, right!?''


    The nail that the spider stabbed into the barrier. It was indeed piercing through the curse. It created a small hole as it went through. Not just the barrier. It pierced through various curses all at once. It was a hole made by a nail, not just an ant''s hole, but a spider''s hole. This is ridiculous. How can she does something like that!?


    "Whoa, amazing. You really pierced through with such a tiny nail?"


    Even the blue demon (Oni) seemed impressed by this act and climbed down from the tree to watch closely. Wait, is this really the time to be impressed?


    ''(; ?��?��)` Let''s go already!! It''s a big adventure!!''


    ''No, no, wait... ah,e on!! Doing whatever you want!!?''


    The white spiderpletely ignored the halt and charged forward. The hummingbird had no choice but to follow it, being dragged along. With the hummingbird''s abilities, it couldn''t stop the white spider.


    "Whoa, be careful, okay?"


    ''Just because it''s not your problem!!''


    With the demon cheering from behind, the hummingbird spat out a curse. The spider and bird disappeared beyond the barrier...


    "����So? What do you want?"


    ''Ah, it''s not like I have business with you, you know?''


    The demon waved her hand while asking from behind. A white monster appeared from the void. A modified youkai, ''Crawling Silkworm (Hakohitokusen).'' A giant, stout silkworm with no eyes and a huge mouth. It spoke fluently. It felt so out of ce.


    "So, it''s about her? Is that the subus girl?"


    ''I definitely want to meet her at least once. I''d like to keep the insect remains inside her as a specimen. Maybe I''d want to collect some bodily fluids too?''


    "Maybe she''d dly give it to you in exchange for your life?"


    It was a light-hearted conversation between the ''''ghost''ly Puppet'' and the demon, said with a casual tone. If Matsuhige''s granddaughter saw this, she would be outraged. They were ignoring her dignity too much. It was dignity destruction beyond dignity destruction.


    "From the way you''re talking, is your goal the third person?"


    ''Well, seems like things are getting a bit troublesome, huh? As her master, shouldn''t I help out?''


    "Don''t lie. You just don''t want your tools to self-destruct, right?"


    From ancient times, it is known that this being is neither cruel nor cold-hearted, but rather has a detached personality. The asions where he has directed any form ofpassion or concern toward others are few and far between, and even then, the empathy seems misaligned. At the very least, he would have no goodwill towards helping someone of that degree. It would not be surprising for him to collect specimens stuffed inside them. In fact, it might even be possible that he would collect the stomach itself as a specimen.


    ''It''s unexpected. ...I admit I came because it would be problematic if she died.''


    The response was genuinely reluctant, followed immediately by affirmation. The quality was poor.


    "It��sughable how you''re digging your own grave with the seeds you��ve sown, isn''t it? It��s like aedy skit!"


    ''Well, it��s a girl who''s been running around causing trouble and wouldn��t mind dying. Or rather, does she want to die while causing as much trouble as possible?''


    "Also, it seems the person who made this mess is the one making the statements... gulp. I mean?"


    The ''''ghost'''' calmly analyzes, while the demon, in high spirits, sips from a gourd and interjects. However, the demon''s way of speaking does not provoke anger from the ''''ghost''''. The ''''ghost'''' understands that this is just how the demon is.


    ''I can''t deny that I wasn''t involved at all. But essentially, it''s the responsibility of her family. If only the surviving half had been the one who endured from the jar, things might have been a bit more stable.''


    The elder group from her side must have been honestly troubled. Even though it was a ceremony left to the heavens, the less useful one was left behind.


    Perhaps it was also part of the revenge, but the ''''ghost'''' imagines that for the one left behind, it is indeed a matter of drawing the short straw.


    "The one who passed on the divination techniques sure has some nerve."


    ''I only taught the basics; I don��t recall guiding on how to use them.''


    It is true that the ''''ghost'''' widely taught the curse to divine fate and the myriad phenomena. However, what he passed on was merely divination. He was not involved in the process that concentrated and sublimated it into something overtly malign.


    ...Though he won''t deny that he was looking forward to it, observing, and impressed.


    "Yeah, yeah. Let''s just say that. You look all cheerful, but you''re pretty stubborn, huh?"


    ''I''m ttered. ...So, can I pass by now?''


    The ''''ghost''''s puppet'' asked for permission to pass, while skillfully avoiding responsibility and ending the pointless chatter. But...


    "Not a chance."


    ''Can I ask why?''


    "Just because I don''t like it."


    ''That''s a very demon-like answer, isn''t it?''


    The response was childish and the reason given seemed almost absurd. It didn��t really qualify as a reason. However, for the ''ghost,'' it made a strange kind of sense. In fact, if this demon had provided a logical exnation, it would have been shocking. For a demon, prioritizing feelings and moods is a matter of pride and honor.


    "I don''t really care what happens to your toy, you know? Watching that girl get mad at you would be amusing, I guess?"


    After taking a sip of alcohol, she spoke carelessly. Inside the barrier, the events at the orphanage were indeed dull and trivial. It would undoubtedly be more entertaining to watch the hummingbird get upset. But...


    "I thought it might be more fun to mess with you guys a bit. Sorry about that?"


    ''Oh,e on, it''s nothing new with you. If it''s a bother, you''ve already caused plenty. Don''t worry about it.''


    A heartless apology met with a sincere response. The truth is, if this demon openly got involved and showed favoritism, everything could turn upside down. Compared to that... just like the main branch of the Ak�� n, it would be great if this demon could stay off the stage and didn''t do what she wanted.


    ...Truly, it''s a troublesome princess who hasplicated feelings but has let go. So very sentimental and clingy.


    "Got it, got it. That''s great!"


    It was a slightly sarcastic reply, but the perpetually tipsy demon epted it cheerfully without a care. She guzzled down the contents of the gourd and let out a loud burp. While her face might be presentable, her manners are the worst. It''s just the usual.


    ''...I guess it can''t be helped. Well then, I think I''ll take my leave.''


    Challenging this big demon is reckless, pointless, and a waste of effort. So, He leave it to fate. He hopes the disciple princess can handle it well. After all, she''s a shrine maiden. The ''ghost'' turns on his heel and retreats...


    "Yeah, yeah. Look over here?"


    ''What is it...''


    The demon''s carefree call echoed as the puppet turned around. Suddenly, the voice was cut off. The upper half of the modified youkai exploded into pieces.


    "Hey, you. You thought I was weak or something, didn''t you? If you underestimate me, I''ll make you understand!"


    With a squelch, the modified youkai falls to its knees in a pool of blood. Looking down at its body, the blue demon shows a truly refreshing smile, baring its fangs.


    It was indeed a narrow-minded, obsessive, and petty act...


    * * *

 Chapter 178-3

    Chapter 178-3


    [Part 3/4]


    The evening was approaching. The sunlight peeking through the cloudy sky typical of the northern winter was fading beyond the horizon. The view was slowly, but surely, growing dark and hazy...


    "...Alright. Let''s go over there."


    I retrace my steps, stepping on the footprints I left behind, and then leap into the bushes to cover my tracks. I disguise them and head in a different direction. It''s a ssic trick. I wonder how well I can hide my trail. If it''s a skilled hunter, it shouldn''t be too hard to see through.


    "Hey. It''s about time..."


    "I wanted to escape a bit further, but..."


    I hesitate at my mother''s words about the rice. I hesitate, but... it was indeed getting dark around us. Wandering in the night mountains any longer would be a death wish.


    "Then over there... for sure, it''s there!"


    I found the cloth I had wrapped around as a marker and called my mother and sister over. "Big brother, what is this?"


    "A secret base..."


    That was my sister''s question about the cave peeking out from the snow and my reply.


    ...I wasn''t so optimistic that I hadn''t prepared for the possibility of my sister''s existence being discovered or having to escape the vige for some reason. I had at least looked for a ce in the mountains where we could take shelter for a night while working. I hoped it wouldn''t end up being a wasted effort.


    "Wait a bit. I''m going to check inside."


    I told my family that and entered the cave. It seemed like there were no beasts inside. I got rid of a few bugs that were there. Once I secured the safety, I called my mother and sister over. I stuck a government-issued talisman on the entrance. I wanted to pray that it would work.


    "If only the pursuers would go away..."


    As I muttered that while sticking the talisman, I understood the meaning of my words and fell into self-loathing. I didn''t particrly like the vigers, but they weren''t the kind of people I would want to feed to youkai. It was only natural that we were being chased, and if they had just gotten rid of my newborn sister, it would have been the end of the story.


    "Big brother...?"


    "Ah!? Shirona?"


    I was surprised by the call and looked down at my sister, who hade close. She was looking up at me anxiously...


    "Hurry, let''s go inside? Let''s eat, okay?"


    My sister spoke, tugging at my sleeve. Seeing that I didn''t respond, she smiled as if trying to cheer herself up and called out again, "Okay?"


    "...Yeah. You''re right. Let''s eat."


    I rubbed my sister''s head vigorously to chase away her worries. Just like that, her anxious expression disappeared. She squinted her eyes and purred happily. We headed deeper into the cave. Our mother was sitting on a mat, finishing up the meal preparations.


    "Here''s some hot water. It''s a bit cold though..."


    "Thank you."


    I drank the hot water from the thermos my mother handed me. It had been boiled and sterilized at home, but it had long since cooled down and was just a little warm. Unfortunately, it was impossible to start a fire since we were being chased.


    "Is this all the food we have?"


    There was some dried rice soaked in hot water, a few dried goods, and some pickled vegetables. And miso. It was barely enough to satisfy our hunger.


    "We don''t know how many days we''ll be walking in the mountains. It''s better to save it."


    The food supply was desperate. It would be great if we could somehow find some wild mountain food, but... there were only a few mountain vegetables that could be gathered in winter.


    "Big brother, mom. Food..."


    While we were having that conversation, Shirona urged us impatiently. Growing kids are always hungry.


    "Sorry, sorry. ...Well then, shall we eat?"


    "Yeah!"


    Listening to my sister''s wish, we started our meal. I mixed the soaked rice with miso in the bowl and nibbled on the pickled vegetables... it was a simple dinner.


    "Ugh..."


    In my life, I probably walked farther and longer than ever before. My sister quickly finished her bowl of rice, driven by hunger. She stared at her empty bowl with a longing, pitiful look.


    "Shirona, there''s some left... do you want to eat it?"


    Seeing her so pitiful made me want to help, and the fact that she didn''t ask for it even though she was clearly hungry was endearing. I suggested it to her. When I showed her the half-full bowl of rice, her eyes sparkled. But she immediately shook her head.


    "Big brother, the bags were heavy, right? You must be hungrier than me, right? So, it''s okay!"


    "Shirona..."


    Even though she must be just as hungry, my little sister replied bravely. She smiled to avoid worrying me. Her young and pure kindness made me feel really guilty. I realized that I had never been able to feed this small family until their bellies were full.


    "...Shirona, you can eat mom''s food, okay?"


    "Eh, but..."


    "Mother, that''s..."


    Shirona looked confused at our mother''s suggestion, and I was about to say I''d give her my food instead. However, mother cut us off.


    "Just listen to your mom this time. Shirona is small and tired, right? You shouldn''t hold back when your body is weak. You might copse. ...And Tomobe, as a boy, you need to do the heavy work, so you absolutely can''t hold back. When ites down to it, you''re the one we rely on, okay? So, eat properly."


    Saying this, she offered a bowl to Shirona. At the same time, she pushed a bag full of winter berries that I had collected for the winter toward me.


    "Eat up. Got it?"


    It was the second time she gave amand that seemed even more forceful. But knowing mother''s usual personality, it was actually kindness. It was her way of giving us permission to eat. Mother was doing her best to fulfill her role as a mother.


    "Big brother..."


    Shirona looked at me, unsure of what to do, torn between reason and instinct. She was seeking my judgment... when a pitiful sound echoed from her small belly. The little white fox drooped its ears and tail, frowning.


    "Uuuh..."


    "Phew. ...Mother is saying it. Eat up. ...Alright, I''ll enjoy the meal."


    I felt a small smile at my sister''s embarrassment over her own weakness. Then I took the pouch and started eating the winter strawberries one by one. I bit into the fruit. It burst in my mouth, releasing its juice. Honestly, it wasn''t very sweet. But it definitely had nutrients. It was a feast. I made sure to eat it in a way that showed how delicious it was.


    "I-I''m going to eat now!!"


    Shirona must have been at her limit of hunger. Seeing me eat gave her the push she needed. She dered it while drooling.


    "Nom, munch. Mmm...!!"


    Then she took the bowl with both hands and started eating desperately. She was practically gulping it down, and soon her cheeks rxed with happiness. She must have been really hungry. Seeing her belly full and smiling made both me and our mother feel relieved. I couldn''t help but smile too.


    It was a simple yet enjoyable mealtime. However, it didn''tst long. By the time we finished eating, it was almostpletely dark outside the cave.


    "You two should go to sleep first. I''ll take turns watching, okay?"


    Mother would keep watch first, then it would be my turn. Shirona had the least stamina. I should let her rest properly. She said she wanted to help, but I calmed her down and tucked her in. In the back of the cave, Iyered nkets and warm clothes on her to help her sleep.


    "Mother, are you really okay?"


    "I''m happy you''re worried, but don''t underestimate me, okay? I''m an adult, after all."


    When I called out to Mother, who was sitting on the rocks at the cave entrance, she replied with a wry smile. Then she looked at me with aplicated expression...


    "...I''m sorry, okay? I got you involved in something terrible."


    Mother''s voice was heavy with regret. It was clear what she was apologizing for. If she hadn''t hesitated, things wouldn''t have turned out this way. But...


    "Mother, it''s not your fault."


    "But, if I had been ready back then, it wouldn''t have turned out like this!"


    With a trembling voice that held regret, my mother whispered as she held her head in her hands. Her face was filled with anguish, filled with remorse, atdemonng, confessing...


    "If only I hadn''t involved you... If it were just the two of us, maybe we could have lived quietly!"


    A single tear fell as my mother said this. But I couldn''t simply me her for what she said. She was just someone who wanted to live peacefully and quietly.


    "...Shirona is an important little sister. She''s family. So, Mother, you''re not at fault. I don''t regret anything either."

 Chapter 178-4

    Chapter 178-4


    [Part 4/4]


    I tried tofort her, affirming the days we had lived together. It was a heartfelt truth. I never thought the days with my sister, the memories, were bad at all. I could clearly say they were wonderful days. So, I didn''t want my mother to deny that.


    "Mother, it''s not that you hate Shirona, right?"


    "Well..."


    My mother hesitated in response to my criticism. It was a struggle, a struggle with denying it.


    "Honestly, if Shirona hadn''t been there, we would have been eaten by that bear the other day. Just that alone makes it all worth it, don''t you think?"


    Then I said it jokingly. Jokingly, but it was the truth. My sister''s bravery had indeed saved our family. That was an undeniable fact.


    "...That''s true. Yes, you''re right. I''m sorry for being this kind of mother. Actually, it should be the other way around; I should be the one saying this to you."


    epting my words, she chewed on them, nodded, and spoke. She apologized for showing her weakness. For trying to deny and reject her precious family. Reflecting on her own shame... "It''s okay, you don''t have to apologize... Just be careful. Even if there''s a talisman, I don''t know how much we can trust it. If something happens, wake me up right away, okay?"


    "Yeah. Got it... Good night."


    "Yeah. Good night."


    After making sure just in case, I head deeper into the cave. I arrive at the spot where my sister is lying down. I dress warmly and lie down on the empty mat, closing my eyes...


    "...Brother?"


    "...Did I wake you?"


    I open my eyes at her call. I see the white fox girl peeking at me while lying down. She shakes her head to deny my words.


    "I was awake."


    "Well, that''s not good. You should sleep properly."


    She''s a hungry kid who hasn''t been outside much. At this rate, she''ll be exhausted by tomorrow. She needs to eat and sleep to regain her strength.


    "But! Brother and Mom weren''t here, so..."


    "Ah, that''s..."


    I understand Shirona''s excuse. Ever since she was born, we always slept together. In that house, the 3 of us would lie in a row. That was how Shirona knew bedtime. This isn''t home. It''s not the 3 of us together. She must be anxious and unable to sleep. It''s a sad story.


    ...That house is probably burned down by now.


    "Brother."


    As I think about the fate of the little house we lived in for so long and the belongings we couldn''t take, Shirona calls out to me. She''s moved a little closer, looking at me with concern.


    "...What''s wrong?"


    "Can I sleep closer to you?"


    It''s a timid suggestion. When I gesture for her toe over, my sister''s furrowed brow brightens up. And then... she dives right into my arms!?


    "Wait, no! Ggh!?"


    Before I can stop her, my sister crashes into my stomach. The force is strong enough to make me choke a little.


    "...? What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "W-What''s wrong!? Cough. G-Good night!"


    My scream made mother, who was watching at the cave entrance, call out to me. I tried to brush it off and looked at my little sister, who was clinging to me while coughing a bit.


    "Shirona."


    "I-I''m sorry...!"


    When I called her name and put some pressure on her, she shrank back, her fox ears drooping in panic as she apologized. She looked at me again with a worried expression. It was a scared look, as if she was afraid of being disliked. ...Damn it, don''t look at me like that.


    "It''s cold, right? Here you go. Let''s hug tightly, okay?"


    Understanding my sister''s intention, I hugged her back. We pressed our bodies together to keep warm. I patted her head. She buried her face in my chest and purred several times. She was being affectionate.


    "Ehehe, big brother... it''s warm."


    "You''re warm too."


    With her metabolism, her body was warmer than an adult''s. In a way, Shirona''s body was like a hot water bottle. I hugged her to endure the cold winter air and to enjoy her warmth. When I hugged her, she hugged me back. We tried to touch each other as much as possible.


    Some city folks might find it inappropriate, but in the cold viges of the Northern region, it wasn''t unusual. Human warmth didn''t need firewood or venttion. It was the cheapest way to stay warm and avoid freezing to death. ...Though, Shirona rubbing her cheeks against me a bit too much was a bit excessive, but considering her circumstances since birth, I guess it couldn''t be helped.


    "Big brother..."


    "What is it?"


    After a while of silently sharing warmth, she suddenly spoke up. The fatigue from trekking through the snowy mountains hit me hard, and after eating dinner, I felt sleepy. I tried to keep my fading consciousness together and responded to my sister''s voice.


    "Are we not going home anymore...?"


    "...Do you want to go home?"


    "..."


    My sister was silent. I now realize that my indirect way of saying things might have hurt Shirona''s feelings. I also understand, toote, that answering a question with a question could have seemed unkind.


    "...Yeah, I guess. Going back is probably impossible. That house is gone now. It doesn''t exist anymore."


    "..."


    I confront her with the harsh reality. She can''t return to that house, which used to be most of her world. I cruelly dere that it no longer exists.


    Looking back, I feel like I might have said too much. I was probably too sleepy to think it through.


    "I''m sorry. It was so sudden."


    "Uh-uh. It''s okay."


    Shirona shakes her head at my apology. Then she hugs me tightly, maybe a bit too tightly.


    "Because you and mom are here. I''m okay, right? We''re all together, so it''sforting!"


    She looks up at me with a faintly forced smile...


    "It''s scary, but if we''re together as a family, it''s not scary, right? Right? It''s not lonely, right?"


    "...Yeah. That''s right. Leave it to big brother."


    She asks me like she''s clinging to hope, and I answer by holding her close to protect her.


    "...!!"


    Sister silently hugs me back, but happily. Her white tail brushes against my body gently. Yet, the strength in the arms of this girl clinging to me is not very childlike, reminding me that she is definitely something beyond human. To put it inly, the child in my arms is indeed a monster.


    (Still...)


    Still. Even if she''s not of human power. Even if she doesn''t have a human body. Even if she has blood that isn''t human.


    "Big brother?"


    "...It''s early in the morning. Let''s go to sleep, okay?"


    While I keep petting her head, I let my consciousness drift away and fall into a light sleep.


    Yes. No matter what form it takes. This little one is my precious little sister, my important family, so, so, so...


    ...


    ......


    .........


    The next day, we left the cave at sunrise. We walked all day, kept running away, and hid in a tree hollow we found before sunset. The next day, we started walking early in the morning again. We spent the night hidden in the thick bushes. By the afternoon of the next day... we spotted something on the other mountain along the steep mountain path. I saw shadows of people in the distance. A few figures moving as if following our footsteps from 2 days ago.


    We would surely be caught up to in a few days. And our food would run out even sooner. There was no time left.


    The time of disaster, the time of ruin, was already very close.


    And the moment to make a decision was also...


    Fanart:


    Onitsuki Hina: here

 Chapter 179-1

    Chapter 179-1


    [Part 1/4]


    The chaos brought by the youkai led to an unprecedented war in Fus��-kuni. For over a decade, battles against the M��ry�� (a type of malevolent spirit or demon) ravaged thend, with a third of the territory devastated and nearly half of the poption lost. Eventually, the fighting reached the Center region, dangerously close to the capital. At one point, there was even serious consideration of relocating the capital to a safer area.


    The people of Fus�� had never hidden their hostility towards these non-human monsters, but since the founding of the nation, the court and the citizens had developed a sense of arrogance. They believed that, given time, their race would surpass the monsters and bring peace to the horizon.


    The great chaos shattered that arrogance and brought fear. Although the situation was much betterpared to the founding period, the sacrifices were so immense that it felt like time had rolled back several hundred years... this was more than enough to throw Fus��-kuni into panic.


    For nearly four hundred years, until the highly regarded Gyokuro Emperor (an emperor known for restoring order after the chaos) ascended the throne, Fus��-kuni became obsessively fearful of youkai. This fear grew to a pathological level. Even the most remote viges were ordered to hunt and eliminate any youkai, no matter how minor. Of course, there weren''t enough soldiers, samurai, or expert exorcists, so the burden of extermination fell to the local vigers.


    Inspections were strict, and if local leaders were found to have ignored the presence of youkai, they were punished. Heavy fines were imposed on the citizens, and their viges were ostracized by neighboringmunities. Merchants avoided doing business with them, and even farmers from those viges struggled to arrange marriages.


    Because of this, during that time, there was no tolerance when it came to finding and dealing with youkai. People showed no mercy, and any method, no matter how extreme, was eptable to get rid of them.


    "Oh, you''vee...!?"


    The vige head and local officials gasp as they see the scene unfold. Across the snow-covered road, unfamiliar figures steadily approach the remote vige. Former soldiers, rogue warriors, fierce priestesses, ascetic monks, exorcists who have been disowned, and wandering outsiders from Ezo. These beastly figures, hungry for the blood of monsters, gather in the vige, seeking their fortune in the northernnds. One after another, they arrive, carrying an air of danger andwlessness...!!


    "Oh...!"


    The vige head and the others instinctively hold their breath at the dangerously intense presence that they could never match. They are overwhelmed by the visitors, who are soaked in violence to an almost pure degree.


    "...I''ve heard the story. Is it a request?"


    One of the visitors asks the vige head. Coming back to his senses from his shock, the vige head nods repeatedly.


    "It''s a report from someone who has been a hunter in the vige for generations!! We want you to defeat the monsters and the family hiding them! The payment will be generous! We''ve gathered it all from the vigers!! Recently, there was a bear youkai..."


    "Wait, wait. Don''t ramble on. ...What I need to know isn''t there."


    The man, disowned from a certain exorcist family due to his violent nature, interrupts the vige head''s words, spitting as he shouts. That''s right. What''s important isn''t that.


    "Tell me their numbers, characteristics, behavior, how smart they are, and where they''re being tracked right now... Spill it all, fast! Once the blizzard hits, it''ll be hard to catch them, you know?"


    The vige head and the officials turn pale, recalling the severe punishments for letting the monsters escape. Therefore, they desperately exin.


    "I see, I see. Got it."


    After listening to everything, they immediately turn on their heels. They head toward the mountains.


    "Eh!? Are we really leaving already!?"


    "What about the n!? Aren''t we taking a break!?"


    "Of course not, that''s not happening."


    The vige head and the officials looked confused, but he gave them a dismissive reply. There was no time for rest. They headed straight for the mountain, filled with fierce determination����like a group of miners who had just discovered a gold vein.


    But this wasn��t just a gold rush����it was a deadly hunt for youkai. Even those who disguised themselves as women and children, begging for their lives, were considered fair game by the so-called "rational" hunters. For them, the only goal was to strike first and kill their target faster than anyone else...!!


    "Cannibalism and dragging each other down are off-limits. Stealing is fine before the kill, but if we take it down together, we split the spoils evenly... Well, let''s just stick to how we always do it, right?"


    The most well-known unofficial exorcist in the area stated the n, and everyone in the same line of work silently agreed. They were just a gathering of individual contractors, not an organization. So, they didn''t really cooperate. But fighting among themselves was worthless. That''s why they followed the old customs.


    "Well then, that''s settled. Don''t fall behind the locals, okay? Stay safe!"


    With that shout, everyone scattered. They used their spiritual powers to enhance their bodies or used techniques and curse-tools to spread out. And then they began the chase. From here on, everyone was a potential business rival. They had to outsmart each other and bring back the target''s head.


    In just a few moments, all traces of people in the snowy field had vanished...


    ...


    ......


    .........


    ...The foxughed mockingly in the void.


    * * *


    "Big brother... it hurts."


    Six dayster, in the afternoon, as we pushed through the snowy mountains, my mother and I stopped at the sound of my sister''s crying voice.


    "Mom."


    "Yeah."


    We exchanged nces, and I gently sat Shirona down on the mat. Then, I removed the snow boots she was wearing and inspected her tabi (traditional Japanese socks). Seeing the discolored spots on her heels and the base of her big toe, I clicked my tongue in frustration.


    "I''m going to take them off, alright?"


    "Uh? Yeah...? H-Hngh!?"


    She nodded without fully understanding my request. As I removed the tabi, a strange, sticky sound came along with it, and a small cry escaped her lips. I winced at the sight.


    "Blisters, huh..."


    Her feet were swollen, with blisters filled with fluid and streaked with blood. Her small, pale feet����so delicate����now had the skin peeling off around her heels and the base of her big toes, revealing raw flesh underneath. It was painful to look at.


    "Hic, brother..."


    "I''m going to disinfect it. It''ll sting, but... can you handle it?"


    My sister nodded, tears welling up in her eyes, as she braced herself. I took the canteen from our mother and poured the water over her feet, cleaning the wounds. Though her cries grew louder, she steeled herself, and kept tending to her.


    "This ointment... this should do. Mother, can you help with the bandages?"


    "Yes, I��ve got it. Shirona, be brave, okay?"


    Together, my mother and Iforted Shirona, who was crying softly, as we treated her wounds. I spread an alcohol-based ointment over the blisters to prevent infection, then carefully applied a cotton cloth and wrapped her feet in bandages. It was the best care we could give her at the moment. Being half-youkai, she should have stronger resistance than an ordinary person. I just hoped her feet wouldn''t get worse...


    "Can you walk? ...I see, of course not."


    I asked her just in case, but she shook her head vigorously. Understandably so. She would need to rest for a few days at least. But the pursuers were closing in on us even now...


    "Mother. Can you carry a little of the load?"


    "...You''re not thinking of carrying Shirona, are you?"


    "There''s no helping it. For now, let''s go, okay?"


    Fortunately, our food and water supplies were getting lighter. I shifted some of the load to the front and had Mother carry part of it, freeing up my back. I offered my back.


    "Come on, Shirona. I''ll carry you, soe on?"


    "U-uh... big brother, isn''t it heavy?"


    "Are you at an age to worry about weight? Hurry up. Don''t underestimate your big brother."


    "...Okay!"


    I urged my hesitant little sister. After a moment of doubt, Shirona looked at Mother, and when Mother nodded slightly, she decided to jump on my back.


    "Whoa? ...Alright. Wrap your arms around my neck, okay? It''s fine if I touch your legs, right?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Ugh!?"


    As I wrapped my hands around her legs to secure her and prevent her from falling, her arms tightened around my neck. Wait, can you loosen up a bit!? I''m going to choke!?


    "Cough, cough... Ah, okay. Mother, are you good?"


    "Aren''t you the one who should be okay?"


    "...I''ll do my best."


    Once Shirona loosened her grip and I could breathe again, I asked Mother while coughing and catching my breath. Mother, who was carrying some of our stuff, looked worried and checked on me. I tried to brush it off.


    "...Your legs are shaking, though?"


    "...I''m fine."


    ...I would never say that Shirona was surprisingly heavy. She''s a girl, and it would be mean to ruin her dignity.


    "W-well then... let''s get going!"


    I shouted, half trying to cover it up. And so, our family''s mountain climbing resumed. It was much slower than before. We moved like snails. On and on, until the sun set.


    "..."


    As I carried my little sister deeper into the mountains, I braced myself for what was toe...


    * * *


    As the sun sets, darkness spreads like ink across the sky. In this pitch-ck world, only the calls of wild birds and the sounds of insects can be heard in the cold mountainndscape. Amidst this, a lone figure moves.


    I venture deeper into the mountains...


    "..."

 Chapter 179-2

    Chapter 179-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Almost empty-handed, making no sound and leaving no footprints, I nce back once, as if feeling a pull, but quickly steel myself and turn to face forward.


    "Big brother...?"


    I gasp at the unexpected voice from behind me. Slowly, I turn around. In the darkness, I see blue eyes shining and silver threads glimmering.


    ...Just then, the cloudy sky clears a bit. Moonlight filters through a small gap in the clouds, casting a faint glow on the mountain. And then she appears.


    Unable to walk, my little sister crawls over, looking at me with a confused expression. She seems like an innocent child,pletely bewildered by what''s happening.


    "Big brother? Where are you going? To the toilet?"


    My sister tilts her head and asks. So pure and innocent, she asks without suspicion.


    "...You''ll get frostbite. We need to sleep in the cave soon." Now that we��vee this far, I haven��t found any hidden ces like before. However, we did manage to find a cave where the three of us could take refuge. We set up Mayoke''s charms (magical charms used for protection), huddled together to keep warm, and I stayed outside as a lookout, keeping my distance from my sleeping mother and sister.


    ...Using my role as a lookout as a cover, I was trying to slip away unnoticed.


    "...Big brother?"


    "I just forgot something. I''ll be back soon, so don''t worry."


    I say this to ease my confused sister and tell her to go back to the cave.


    "Liar..."


    "Shirona...?"


    "Big brother, can you carry me to the cave?"


    When I whisper her name, she reaches out with both hands, asking for me to carry her. I hesitate a bit, but thinking that refusing might raise suspicion, I decide to grant her request.


    "I can''t help it."


    "Eh, hehe..."


    I picked up my sister and turned back towards the cave. Shirona, clinging to me, buried her face in my chest and giggled as if to show her displeasure.


    "Shirona, you��re always such a spoiled child, aren��t you?"


    "But I really love you and Mom! It��s okay for me to be spoiled by me too, right?"


    "Don��t be ridiculous."


    Given the age and size difference, it would be quite a pitiful sight if I were to be spoiled by Shirona. Just imagining it makes me feel embarrassed.


    "It��s not embarrassing!! You know, you know! When I grow up, I��ll be your wife! So, it��s okay for a bride to be spoiled, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I��ll think about it."


    I lightly brushed off Shirona��s deration and proposal. The content itself wasn��t too strange or sudden.


    In a family like ours, with the presence of kitsune-tsuki (fox-possesing spirit), it''s hard to expect someone toe as a groom or bride. Especially with a half-youkai like Shirona, who can��t be sent outside. Our mother jokingly mentioned it, but Shirona took it seriously. Since then, she often spoke about simr things.


    (After all, she probably doesn��t understand what being a couple means.)


    With our unusual family situation, and herck of exposure to other families, Shirona probably doesn��t fully grasp what a married couple is. She likely just sees it as always being together and getting along. This sister of mine has a very narrow view and is a girl who doesn��t know much about the world.


    ...It��s our fault, mine and Mother��s, that she grew up this way.


    "Mmm...!"


    Noticing my thoughts, Shirona puffed up her cheeks while looking up at me as I held her. When I poked her cheeks, she let out a small puff of air. Her expression became even more sulky with my half-hearted smile. Sorry, sorry...


    "Shirona, I get that you rely on me and mother, but you know? When you grow up, you can''t keep saying that, right? When you be an adult, you have to do everything by yourself. ...When you be a bride, you''ll have to do all the work mother does by yourself, you know?"


    "...I''ll do my best?"


    "Why did you go quiet for a bit? And why did you ask that?"


    can��t help but feel anxious about whether she''ll be okay. Most of the reasons she can''t be independent are due to the effects of the kanhime (a special kind of magical environment or influence), so I can''t reallyin. But that doesn''t mean reality will take it easy on us.


    ...Ah. I really wish I could teach her more things.


    "...Brother? What are you thinking about?"


    "...Breakfast for tomorrow?"


    "Liar."


    "..."


    This was when we reached the cave and my sister pointed it out as she came to my side where mother was lying. She saw right through my deception. For the first time, she looked at me with doubt.


    "Brother, you''re hiding something. I can tell. Your heart is beating really fast."


    She looked straight at me. Her voice trembled slightly. My sister was noticing something... trying to learn something for the first time.


    "...Just go to sleep. We don''t have time to think about silly things, okay? If you don''t sleep well, you''ll get hurt..."


    "����It''s not silly!!"


    Shirona raised her voice, trying to drown out my warning. She stared at me with a desperate expression.


    "Brother, if you''re looking for something, it''s better to do it in the morning! I''ll help too!? Let''s do that, okay? Brother, something''s weird!? The atmosphere is strange!?"


    My little sister, white as snow, desperately babbled on, as if she was afraid of feeling something for the first time.


    "...I don''t like smart little sisters."


    "Eh?"


    Shirona didn''t seem to understand the meaning of my harsh words. She looked at me with a nk expression that almost seemed foolish.


    "I''m just tired of all this trouble. You and Mother... I n to escape alone. It''s easier and faster that way."


    Then I throw my little sister to the ground. Shends hard and it must hurt, but she just stares up at me in shock. It''s like a bolt from the blue; she seems unable to understand what''s happening...


    "Brother...?"


    "Shut up. Every time you act all nice, you just end up relying on me. Ugh. I''ve had enough!"


    I look down at the white fox that can''t walk anymore, filled with disdain.


    "Brother? Brother? Why... um, why?"


    Little by little, she starts to understand my words, and her face goes pale. I turn to leave the cave, but she grabs my hand. When I look back, I see her on her knees, clinging to me.


    "Don''t touch me, you smell like a beast!"


    "Eek!?"


    I shake her off. She backs away in fear, sitting down with her legs crossed, and Shirona looks at me, trembling.


    "Brother? Are you angry? Did Shirona do something? Did I do something bad...?"


    My sister still doesn''t understand my attitude. No, even if she understands my attitude, it seems she doesn''t recognize the reason behind it.


    "Tch!!"


    "!?"


    I click my tongue and grab her silver hair. I re at her with clear hostility. A small scream escapes her.


    "Brother?"


    The white fox is terrified of my sudden change and the feelings directed at her. Even while scared, she desperately tries to smile and looks up at me. It''s like she''s trying to believe in a fragile hope, ttering me with her smile.


    "I''m... I''m sorry, okay? Did Shirona make Brother angry? I''m sorry, okay? So please, forgive me? I''ll share my breakfast, and I''ll try hard to walk alone tomorrow, so please? So, forgive me? Brother? Brother...?"


    Desperately, I tried to think to make her angry, but she ended up apologizing, apologizing, and then fell silent under my sharp gaze...


    "Big brother..."


    "It''s all your fault. I shouldn''t be running away like this. Do you understand? It''s because of you...!!"


    I confronted Shirona with the harsh truth. I pushed it cruelly.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''ve always found you annoying. I''ve hated you. ...Haha. Honestly, this feels refreshing. I''m finally done with you. Live well with Mother, okay?"


    I let go of her bobbed hair. It was like I was throwing it away, abandoning it. But Shirona''s face twisted as if she had lost something important.


    "Big brother...?"


    "From the start... I''m not your brother. Of course, we''re not family. Unlike you, I''m not even rted to Mother by blood. It''s just pretend. Always just ying pretend. Don''t take it so seriously, okay?"


    I sneered, mocking the white fox who had always called me her brother. I ridiculed her understanding and denied it.


    "I can escape on my own. I can live freely by myself."


    "Big brother? You''re joking, right...?"


    "I told you, stop being so noisy. You''re being annoying."


    "But you are my big brother!?"


    Once again, the white fox missed the point, denying it with misced priorities.

 Chapter 179-3

    Chapter 179-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "Big brother, I''m sorry! Shirona will apologize a lot!? So please don''t say scary things anymore!? Shirona will work hard to help you!? So, so, please stop! I''m begging you, don''t be mean anymore...!!?"


    Overwhelmed with emotion, tears quickly welled up in her eyes as she confessed. She apologized, sought atonement, and begged for forgiveness with desperate love and pleading.


    ...Those words were clear proof that she didn''t fully understand the situation.


    "Shut up! I told you to be quiet, you fox girl...!!?"


    "Higuh!?"


    At the loud shout, the child trembled and fell silent. She let out small, hup-like sounds, sniffling and with her eyes already red and swollen. Her mouth was open in a daze. It seemed like she couldn''t fully believe in my presence, as if she couldn''t recognize it. She looked like her thoughts had stopped.


    "...Shirona? What''s wrong?"


    My mother woke up sleepily from our conversation. A smile appeared on my sister''s face as if she had gained reinforcements. My mother, who had been deeply asleep and seemed a bit grumpy, rubbed her eyes. "Um, um! Mom! Big brother...!!"


    My sister clung to my mother and began exining. She did so clumsily and hesitantly, desperately trying to get her point across. My mother only caught part of what my sister was saying. Her eyes widened as if she understood, and she slowly turned to look at me. With aplex expression, she opened her mouth.


    "...You''re nning to, aren''t you?"


    My adoptive parent asked, squeezing the words out. I smirked.


    "Am I ungrateful and bad?"


    "...Yes. You''re very bad."


    When I answered yfully, she looked down and fell silent for a moment... then heavily nodded in agreement.


    "To be honest, I wasn''t scared at all when Mother scolded me. That''s why it turned out like this."


    "Eh...!?"


    I threw out those words like a parting shot and turned my heels toward the cave exit. Shirona''s shocked voice overflowed.


    "Mom!? Is it okay, Mom!? Big brother is... he''s leaving!!?"


    I looked back at my mother and the white fox, both in shock, unable to believe what was happening. The white fox shook my mother, desperately pleading.


    "Mom!? Mom!? Are you sleepy!!? Big brother is going to disappear!? Our family won''t be together anymore!!?"


    "Shirona, your brother... he''s not your brother anymore. Forget about him."


    "What are you saying!? That''s crazy!? Both big brother and mom are acting weird!!? This is, this is...!?"


    Shirona raised her voice, unable to ept my mother''s words. She looked at my back as I walked away and tried to follow me. She stumbled from the pain in her feet, falling to all 4s, clinging to me.


    "Big brother, big brother!!? Why are you leaving!? Big brother, big brother!? Shirona just fell!? It hurts!? Comfort me!!? y with me like always!! Why, why...!!?"


    "Shirona... stop it."


    She kept pleading, crying, and using.


    "..."


    I didn''t stop. Not even a little. I ruthlessly ignored her childish demands.


    "No, big brother! No, I don��t want that!!!??"


    "..."


    I ignored her screams and pushed everything aside. Keeping my eyes forward, I walked away until her cries faded into the distance.


    I abandoned my mother and my sister, severing all ties. From now on, I would be aplete stranger to them. I probably wouldn��t see them again.


    "...goodbye."


    I whispered, almost like a monologue. And I felt regret. I mourned leaving scars on the hearts of my precious family.


    More than anything, I thought about how I would never have the chance to apologize for that sin...


    * * *


    ...The darkness passed, and morning arrived.


    A vast silver world stretched endlessly across the mountains. The pure white ground sparkled under the sunlight, creating a truly beautiful sight.


    ...In one corner, a figure dressed in a straw raincoat leaned against a tree trunk.


    Sitting in a hunched position, they curled up, lowering their head as if trying to hide, not moving at all, lookingpletely exhausted. They just sat there.


    Suddenly, gunshots echoed through the mountains����once, twice, and then a third time, as if to finish it off...


    "..."


    From a distance, the hunter observed. His trained eyesight, honed from his work, revealed red spots appearing on the outfit of the figure he shot, spreading and staining the white ground.


    "..."


    He searched for any signs around him. He felt no eyes watching him. He doubted his senses. Using a curse-tool, he questioned the possibility of an illusion. In his self-awareness, he felt no signs of a w...


    Still, he should have stayed hidden until at least hispanions arrived. There was only one opponent. This meant there was a good chance that someone else was still lurking nearby. The footprints he had been following had been multiple at one point. It couldn''t just be one person. But...


    "...It can''t be helped."


    That''s why the hunter stood up. With his gun loaded and the match still burning, he moved forward, ready to fire at any moment. He couldn''t afford to hesitate, as the traces of the footprints would disappear, and he was even pushing aside the danger of mountain-dwelling youkai to go ahead alone. He needed to finish things before the vigers arrived.


    He checked the surrounding bushes again and again. Then he headed toward the target he had shot. As he approached, the dripping red spots became clearer, forming a bright red pool on the snow.


    "..."


    But he didn��t let his guard down. The lead bullet soaked in poison might not be enough against a youkai. He held his matchlock gun in one hand and drew a de from his waist. He threw it, then stabbed with the de. There was no reaction...


    "...?"


    However, he felt that something was off. He kicked the doll that was looking down and then knocked away the hat. The hollow face that was exposed was not a corpse but just a solid chunk of snow.


    "Wha!?"


    He hurriedly pull off the raincoat. Red liquid spills from the pouch. It''s juice made from crushed winter strawberries mixed with water. It drips down from the hole made by the bullet, looking like blood.


    "Damn it, you brat...!?"


    Realizing he��s been set up, he turns on his heel, desperately searching for footprints. Where? Where were they disguised? How far did they escape!? The hunter stares wide-eyed at the snow, scanning every inch.


    So he doesn��t notice. The figure crawling out from under the kicked snow doll.


    So he can��t see. The figure, me, ready to attack from behind with a stone in hand.


    With suppressed killing intent and malice, I creep closer and closer, and then...


    "Damn...!?"


    "Damn it!!?"


    Before I can smash a fist-sized stone into the back of the hunter''s head, he turns around and fires. It was a good call to put the stone in front of his face. The stone shatters. The fragments cut his skin. But I don''t care. I still have...!


    "Die...!!"


    I pull out my te-kama for harvesting rice, I swing it back and forth. There''s no hesitation. I don''t have time to hesitate. I have to kill this expert tracker. If I don''t, if I don''t...!!


    "Don''t underestimate me!!"


    The hunter, wielding a closebat wakizashi (a short sword), shes with my te-kama (a hand-held sickle) in a tense struggle. The sound of shing metal echoes, and we both are thrown back by the force of the impact. However, the difference in our physiques bes apparent. While I stumble and fall, the hunter maintains his stance and prepares for the next move. It��s clear that facing him head-on would be futile. A seasoned hunter, skilled in dealing with both poor brat and youkai has the upper hand.


    "Damn it, damn it...!!"


    I turn my back and flee at full speed. There��s no point in fighting a battle with no chance of victory. In fact, fleeing is crucial for my goals. I can��t afford to die here.


    At the very least, I need to act as a decoy to separate the pursuers from the two I��m trying to protect...


    "!!?"


    I nce back briefly to assess the situation. I gasp at the hunter��s movements. His readiness tells me exactly what I need to do.


    "Ugh...!?"


    A gunshot rings out. I duck down, feeling the bullet brush past my head. I quickly get up and run, using the trees as cover. The matchlock gun cannot fire rapidly. The challenge is to ensure that the hunter does not lose sight of me. I need to stay just out of reach, to draw the hunter away from the cave where my mother and Shirona are hiding. If I can also lead the hunter��spanions away, that would be even better...

 Chapter 179-4

    Chapter 179-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "A whistle?"


    Immediately after, I hear the hunter��s whistle as he charges towards me. I momentarily freeze, confused by the meaning of this action. The answer bes clear almost instantly.


    ''Grrr...!!''


    "What!? Gah!?"


    I''m attacked by a hunting dog that charges in from the side. Its sharp ws, meant for hunting youkai, tear into my arm. The deep wound causes blood to gush out as I clutch my arm.


    "Damn it!?"


    With no regard for animal welfarews, the hunting dog attacks. I try to kick the dog, but it quickly retreats and snarls, keeping its distance and intimidating me.


    "Alright, keep him busy!!" The hunter shouted. I could hear footsteps and a presence closing in. When I looked, I saw the hunter loading his matchlock gun. I quickly searched for cover, but found nothing suitable. I had exposed a gap to the hunting dog and knew I wouldn��t be able to dodge the next attack by even a hair��s breadth.


    "Then...!!"


    Without hesitation, I charged at the hunter, taking advantage of the moment he was distracted by loading his gun. I swung my sickle again as I approached. But that was a mistake.


    "Do you think I''ll fall for a surprise attack twice?!"


    The obvious act of loading was a deception. As I got closer, the snow at my feet was kicked up. I flinched at the scattering snowkes and closed my eyes. Then, there was impact. I was thrown back by the hunting dog''s charge.


    "Cough!? Hah, hah...!!?"


    With my face buried in the snow, I endured the pain in my joints and got back up. Then I looked up. At the pitch-ck muzzle of the gun.


    ...In other words, it was checkmate.


    "Hah, hah... you monster!"


    "Just because we lived together doesn''t mean we''re the same... that''s cruel, isn''t it?"


    Breathing heavily, the hunter spoke with pure disgust, and I tried to retort. However, the hunter directed even more hostility at me for speaking back.


    "I have 2 questions. Answer honestly. First, where is the girl possessed by the fox? What happened to her?"


    "..."


    I fell silent at the hunter''s questioning. I couldn''t reveal where my mother was, where Shirona was, or where I was headed. Even if it meant sacrificing my own life...


    "...You don��t n to earn any merit, do you? Then here��s the second question. Where did it start? Was it back then? Or was it even earlier? From the very beginning?"


    "...? What are you talking about?"


    At the hunter''s second question, which sounded almost desperate, I couldn''t help but express my confusion. What is he talking about...?


    "Don''t act like you don''t know now. I know who you really are. With that much blood, it''s clear how deep the wounds are...!!"


    The hunter reloaded his flintlock with a hateful re. I could see contempt, disdain, discrimination, anger, and... fear in his eyes.


    ...Fear? Why? How? No, could it really be?


    "...This is a mistake. You''re misunderstanding. Stop joking around, okay? No way, no way this is some kind of delusion, calm down, right? Let''s talk it out? If it''s a misunderstanding, then look at your own body!!"


    The hunter interrupted my attempt to persuade him. His fierce shout made me flinch, and I hurriedly looked at my own body.


    ...It was soaked in blood.


    "...Huh?"


    My abdomen, my chest, my clothes were all stained bright red. It was red, dark red, and the dye smelled of blood, sulfur, and iron. The liquid spilling from the tiny holes in my clothes proved that countless pellets had pierced through from behind.


    "..."


    I cautiously reached for the back of my head. I felt a creepy sensation and heard a strange sound. When I looked at my palm, it was bright red, with bits of pink and white stuck to it.


    "Ugh..."


    Suddenly, I remembered and coughed up blood. I looked up at the gun again.


    "Monster."


    The words were spat out as if seeing something truly disgusting. Ipletely agreed. After all, right? My head was shattered by bullets, so why was I talking so calmly?


    "...My mother is different."


    "I hope that''s true."


    The hunter replied as if agreeing with myst desperate plea. At the same time, the sound of a gunshot rang out, and I jerked back, feeling my jaw shatter and my vision blur as I found myself looking up at the sky.


    "Ugh, ...guh...ah..."


    Dull thoughts, fading consciousness, and a melting sense of self... Amidst it all, Ie to understand everything. Ah, yes. That��s how it is. That��s what it was.


    "Wha... but, I..."


    Is it Shirona��s fault? How shameless. How bold. How pathetic. It��spletely off the mark. A foolish misunderstanding. Even now, her existence remains hidden. This terrible situation is all my own doing. Everything... the very fact of my existence has brought this about.


    The consequence of my very existence...


    "..."


    I heard the sound of crunching snow. A hunter appeared in my sight. He looked down at me as if I were trash and aimed his gun. He loaded the finishing bullet. I could only stare nkly at the scene, exhaling like a deting balloon. I had no intention of dodging or escaping.


    In the snowy field, a loud gunshot echoed...


    * * *


    "Ugh, hic. Waaa..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Mom won''t leave your side..."


    In the depths of a cave, there was a child sobbing all night. A mother was there tofort her child.


    "B-big brother... it''s terrible. It''s so terrible!"


    With snot and tears flowing freely, the child cried while being held by her mother. It was understandable. For this child, the world was just herself, her family, and their home. Now that the boy had left, it was like losing half of her world. The shock was unimaginable.


    "..."


    The mother would not tell her daughter the meaning of his choice... She couldn''t. She couldn''t leave any deeper scars on her daughter''s heart. She had understood her kind son''s wish just by exchanging ncesst night. So...


    (...I''m sorry)


    Desperately, with boundless sorrow, she sought atonement from her adopted son. And with gratitude, she prayed. She hoped that he would find a way to escape and survive.


    ...Or perhaps, she even hoped that he might change his mind and truly run away, even if it meant abandoning them. She would ept it as fate. It was a form of resignation. She left everything to the heavens, as that was all she could do in her powerless state. Her mind was filled with only the eptance of reality.


    "...!!?"


    "...Shirona?"


    So, it took her time to realize the significance when her daughter, who had clung to her chest and cried, suddenly perked up her fox ears and turned her head toward the entrance of the cave.


    "Who? Big brother...?"


    "Eh...?"


    "It must be big brother!!"


    "Ah!?"


    Shirona''s hopeful cry made her leap out of the cave on all fours, despite her painful feet. The mother was toote to stop her. Even with her injured feet, Shirona��s half-youkai abilities proved their worth.


    The white fox had sensed an approaching presence near the cave with her keen senses, and without doubt, she believed it to be her returning brother. She couldn''t believe that her beloved brother, who was as important as her own half, would truly abandon her and their mother. She still held onto the hope that it might be a joke or a prank.


    "Hehe...!!"


    Sniffling and wiping her tears, she thought about getting angry at the returning brother, crying, and then clinging to him with all her might. Her lips naturally rxed with that thought.


    "Big brother!!"


    As Shirona dashed out of the cave to call her precious brother, she saw the shadow of an arm raised above her head...


    Fanart:


    - Botan illustration: here


    - Princess Aoi color illustration: here


    - Blue Demon: here


    But you know, I think the hunter was also scared. Even after getting shot in the back and having his head blown off, that kid just kept running and talking. It was super creepy. I bet the hunter''s expression when he saw the main character was like Lars when he shot the dog that came out of the Antarctic base.

 Chapter 180-1

    Chapter 180-1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Has the letter already arrived?"


    This was the straightforward question from the youngest daughter of Ako family as she stepped off the ox cart and reached the gate of the Ak�� family''s vi, which was close to the pce. Inside, Murasaki felt pleased with her own bravery.


    However, theborers and maids who came to greet her exchanged confused nces.


    "...Is something wrong?"


    When Murasaki asked, puzzled by their unusual behavior, a few of them finally spoke up.


    "Um, well..."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, Miss..."


    "Huh!?" Murasaki showed a silly expression at their hesitant and unexpected responses. She quickly shared her thoughts and observations.


    ...The reaction of her shiki haspletely vanished.


    "That''s impossible..."


    What could have happened? This is the Central region����it''s unimaginable for youkai to wreak havoc here. The capital''s barrier should protect the people. No, the shiki she sent was crafted from court-approved spirit paper; it shouldn''t have burned. More importantly, how did she not notice that the shiki was missing until now?


    "Miss, what on earth has happened...?"


    "The number of people is different from when you left, but... is there a problem, Miss?"


    "I heard you were staying with rtives, but... you returned much earlier than expected?"


    As theborers and maids voiced their questions in unison, they looked at their mistress with puzzled expressions. Murasaki became even more flustered at their inquiries.


    In truth, Murasaki had shared little about her overnight stay with anyone except a select few. If she were to reveal that a young unmarried woman was staying under one roof with half-youkai orphans and a scandalous youngdy, the elders would surely react strongly.


    To the outside world, she imed to be visiting the home of former exorcists rted to Onitsuki''s hidden dormitory. While this wasn''t a lie, it was essential to have a good excuse. She felt no guilt; she was simply trying to sidestep unnecessary overprotectiveness and trouble. Still...


    "Um, um... that is..."


    When flustered or nervous, Ako Murasaki would start speaking quickly or get stuck on her words. Especially since she was shy around outsiders, she usually became quiet in situations like this.


    "Miss Murasaki?"


    "Your face is red! Are you feeling unwell?"


    Murasaki fell silent, her face red with tension as she hunched over. Her maid andborers expressed concern, but their questions only made her retreat further, deepening their unease and raising doubts about their lord.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to pass on a message."


    ...Suddenly, that apologetic voice sounded like a bell ringing.


    "Eh!? O-Older cousin!?"


    "I''m just here visiting... Didn''t I tell you? My intuition is always right?"


    Murasaki was taken aback by her cousin''s sudden appearance from her own house, acting as if she owned the ce. The calm pink princess addressed the maids rushing in after her, likely serving as her cousin''s hostess. What had they discussed before she returned home?


    "O-Older cousin, this is..."


    "Because it flew by me like a fly, I identally squished it. I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to do it, okay?"


    "W-wait, what...?"


    Aoi proudly shows off the remains of Shiki,pletely squashed into a piece of paper. Murasaki sighs, her face twisted in difort. She seems unsure of how to react.


    "Princess O-Onitsuki. If the Shiki is here, you could have told me...!"


    The frightened oldborer speaks up to Aoi, reacting naturally to the interruption of a message from the lord. Given Aoi''s status, personality, and power, she could certainly be regarded as a Hero.


    "See? I apologized, didn''t I? Just let it go. Right, Murasaki?"


    "Uh? W-well, I''ll tell my cousinter, so you should step back! I understand your loyalty to the house, but you need to realize this is too much for you!"


    The pink princess responds coldly, leading Murasaki to order the servant to stand down for support. Onitsuki Aoi is elegant yet fierce, and aborer could easily be "identally" harmed by her intensity, which is why Murasaki intervenes.


    "...I see."


    As the pink princess''s gaze fell on theborer, they broke into a sweat, their spine freezing. After a quick response, they retreated into the group of other maids. Murasaki felt relieved they hadn''t copsed from the shock and turned back to her cousin.


    "Um, cousin... what brings you here?"


    "Oh, you''re so cold. I just wanted to see my cousin''s face, okay? Is that a problem?"


    "N-no, not at all..."


    In the past, her cousin''s words would have filled Murasaki with joy. Yet, reflecting on her time at the Onitsuki mansion, she realized how little they had actually seen each other due to bad timing. Murasaki had never visited her cousin once, leaving her with an odd feeling.


    Surely, her cousin must have met the Household Member Coordinator more often than she had. For Ako''s youngest daughter, that thought lingered even more.


    "...I read the message inside the shiki. You need a doctor, right?"


    "Uh, um... yes! That''s correct!"


    Seeing the reaction from Murasaki, Aoi squinted her eyes slightly and then pointed out something important, making Murasaki nod as if she just remembered.


    That''s right. Right now, she doesn''t have time to think about herself. There are young people from Fus�� suffering from fever even as we speak.


    "That''s perfect. We have a doctor with us. ...Isn''t he someone who works at my house? So, wouldn''t it make sense to use my family''s doctor for the treatment?"


    "Well, that''s true, but... no, I appreciate your kindness!"


    Murasaki hesitated briefly at Aoi''s offer but epted it sincerely. Given the possibility of being treated by someone from another house, using her own family''s doctor felt appropriate. More importantly, she felt genuinely happy that her beloved cousin was willing to help her.


    Yes. It was purely, purely...


    "...Alright. Then let''s hurry and go, shall we?"


    "Okay?"


    Before Murasaki could respond, Aoi swiftly climbed into her ox cart, taking the seat of honor.


    "Um... Cousin? Is there an issue with that seat?"


    "No, there isn''t."


    Though Murasaki had many things to say, Aoi''s overwhelming presence silenced her. She felt a bad omen; voicing any more thoughts might result in her outfit being torn to shreds.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and get on!"


    "Yes...!?"


    As a chill ran down her spine, Aoi urged her on. Murasaki hurriedly ran over and got onto the ox cart...


    "Not you."


    "Ouch!?"


    Murasaki recoiled from the sudden impact, pressing her forehead as she nearly toppled over. Fortunately, someone behind her provided support, preventing a potentially dangerous fall.


    "Are you okay...?"


    "Ah, th-thank you. Um, who are you?"


    With slightly teary eyes, Murasaki maintained her manners. The girl supporting her bowed deeply.


    "I am Dokusawa Yakuko from the Onitsuki family, a branch of the Yakushiji family, part of the Medic Group Yun-shoku. ...Please remember my name."


    The young girl medic bowed respectfully to Murasaki, in stark contrast to her master.


    ...While internally cursing the trouble of being caught up in this.


    * * *

 Chapter 180-2

    Chapter 180-2


    [Part 2/4]


    My whole body felt cold. My consciousness sank into the extreme cold darkness. It truly felt like ''death''...


    (It''s not that... scary, is it?)


    For some reason, I was used to this feeling. I couldn''t find it terrifying anymore. It felt almost like an old friend. My consciousness was rather...


    (What about Mother... Shirona...?)


    I wonder if mother and sister are safe? Did they manage to escape? That was my only worry, my only regret.


    Family is a vital bond, where members support and help each other. This bond is especially significant for me, given the mother who treated me like her own child and the sister who looks up to me like a real brother.


    ''...Even if it''s just a game?''


    A sweet voice whispered in my ear. When I turned to look, I met emerald green eyes. Ignoring the feeling of falling, I saw myself reflected in her pupils. "Does that really make it okay to leave them behind?"


    I immediately argued back. No, it was precisely because of that... understanding the true nature of this situation meant I had to take action. I was sure it was my duty.


    ''You''ve never known a real family, have you? No, maybe that''s why you crave it so desperately?''


    The goddess or the evil mother tilted her head, pondering. She observed me and saw through to my essence. I didn''t deny it. But it wasn''t something I was happy to hear.


    ''As a mother, let me teach you. It''s that kind of thinking that leads you to make mistakes over and over, you know? ...More importantly! Your family is right here, isn''t it����Whoa!''


    I punched the monster''s face that was trying to wee me with open arms. If I let myself get too close and buried my face in her ample chest, I knew I would be devoured like a praying mantis, not physically, but mentally. If I gave in, I''d never be able to return.


    ''But for now, you have no choice but to trust me... right, boy?''


    "..."


    I punched her in the face so hard that my fist sank in, yet she dered she was unharmed. It''s a mental world, spiritual yet invasive.


    ''After all, mother is generous. Boy, if you wish, I''ll hold back.''


    "I can believe it, but I can''t trust it."


    At the proposal, which was apanied by a smile, I frowned. My mother is honest to the end, but she doesn''t know her limits. She measures people by God''s standards, creating a fatal discrepancy. But...


    "I need it for dressing, I guess."


    A bitter decision weighed on me. Suddenly, I was enveloped by countless strands of green hair that invaded my consciousness, a sweet and horrible sensation.


    ''Let''s leave everything to Mother, shall we?''


    "Like hell I will."


    At the same time that I spat out my words to the smiling face of the mother, my vision was swallowed up....


    ...


    ......


    .........


    "If I shoot this much, he''s definitely not alive."


    The hunter fired shot after shot with caution, using poisonced bullets to target the skull, heart, and abdomen. After finishing, he lit a cigarette and spoke matter-of-factly. His tone wasn''tcent, but rather a stark truth born from experience.


    Monsters aren''t invincible; they''re rtively weak against firearms. He used poison, aimed for vital points, and killed them persistently. Smoking calmed his mind, and he used a short, cheap pipe with a mosquito-repelling cigarette.


    "Hmm... cunning monster. I wonder when it was hiding."


    The hunter nces at the corpse, muttering to himself. Monsters disguising themselves as humans aremon, but from an infant? Unlikely. Unless it''s a Kappa, perhaps.


    "Still, there must be two more types of footprints deceiving me. One is the fox-possesed one... and the other? Is there still a monster hiding?"


    The hunter considers a possible story. The fox-possessed spirit, with no family, might have been the perfect partner to hide with. If so, the vige''s treatment of it was a bad move.


    "Is it because of a curse or to keep up appearances that it hasn''t been eaten?"


    The hunter is unaware of the specifics of the fox-possessed spirit''s curse. He knows the vige tradition is to avoid contact. The cursed family line has dwindled to just a daughter and her weak, elderly mother. After the mother''s death, the daughter is left to bear the burden of life and the curse alone.


    The hunter could only watch his daughter from afar, feeling helpless...


    "...I can''t avoid shooting."


    Amid all the chaos and sins now exposed, the wounds of that tumultuous time remained unhealed. Society would never forgive a woman''s actions; it felt like a betrayal, akin to treason. If things went awry, the vige could be affected too... The family''s shame had to be erased����a decision made long ago.


    Nothing could change now. The truth was inescapable. So, he resolved to act before she endured further pain and humiliation...


    "Phew..."


    He took a calming puff from his pipe, epting reality. Next, he needed to n his course of action. After finishing his smoke, he would pour oil from his water bottle onto the nearby corpse and set it aze. He would leave the proper disposal to those who followed and press on.


    He steeled himself, reaffirming his determination. A sense of resolve settled in, and he felt a sense of conviction.


    But then, a sudden, unexinable sensation washed over him. "Hmm...?" he muttered, his brow furrowing in concern.


    A shiver ran down his spine, as if an unseen gaze had touched him. The hunting dog''s sudden bark and the hunter''s swift reaction were perfectly in sync.


    Then, the unthinkable happened. The eerie creature began to take shape, emerging from the skeleton''s remains with an otherworldly force. The hunter''s blood ran cold as he beheld the terrifying sight.


    "A, ah..."


    The hunter was stunned, unable toprehend the horror. The creature had countless tentacles, eyes, and limbs, crawling around on the snowy ground like a monster.


    "....!!!!"


    The hunter''s gaze snapped into focus, alerted by the dog''s fierce barking. He swiftly dropped his pipe and grasped his matchlock gun.


    The deafening roar pierced the air, like a knife shing through eardrums. The gun fired, and the massive creature surged forward. There was no time to reload.


    "This...!!?"


    The hunter drew his wakizashi and swung it up. The tentacles wrapped around him, constricting his neck, wrists, and ankles.


    "Damn, damn it!? Damn youuuuuu!!?"


    The hunter desperately struggled, trying to resist the creature''s deadly attack, but it was too powerful.


    * * *


    The white fox''s ears trembled at the sound of the hunter''s screams. The fresh blood sttered everywhere, painting the blue sky. The child had been knocked down without realizing what was happening.


    "Eh...?"


    The child''s confused muttering. The immature mind couldn''t understand what was happening. It took a moment for the child to realize that her mother was covering her with her body on the snowy ground.


    "Mom...?''


    The child understood the action, but not the meaning behind it. She called out to her mother, who was sweating and trembling in pain.


    "Mom..."


    "����You''re a cunning fox possession, and a traitor to our vige!"


    The child''s voice was drowned out by the vigers'' harsh insults. The child looked up, slowly realizing the situation they were in.

 Chapter 180-3

    Chapter 180-3


    [Part 3/4]


    The vigers, armed with farm tools and weapons, surrounded them. To Shirona, who had never interacted with anyone outside their family, the vigers looked like a group of evil spirits.


    "Shiro, na, are you okay?"


    "Oh no, Mom!!"


    Shirona''s consciousness was brought back by her mother''s weak call. Shirona hugged her mother tightly, responding to her mother''s voice.


    "Mom?"


    "Disgusting creature!"


    "Disgusting whore!!"


    The people around Shirona reacted to her words. They looked at her and her mother with disgust, as if they were looking at trash. They made their hair stand on end and scrunched up their faces. She doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand. Why do they make such a hateful face when they look at her? Why do they want to harm her? Shirona doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand themon sense of the world...


    "Get out of here!"


    "Kill them all! Burn them to death!"


    "Wait, we need proof! Cut off their heads!"


    "Who cares?! Just get rid of them quickly!!"


    The vigers were filled with anger, fear, and malice, their voices rising in a heated argument. But one man, dressed in a more refined attire, intervened, stopping the vigers from killing the mother and child.


    "Wait, don''t kill them yet."


    The man, an exorcist, was more refined than the vigers. He wasn''t just some rude outsider like the vigers outside that Shirona peeked at through the cracks of the shoji paper door. He was an expert����an ouw exorcist����brought in by the vige to help. He stopped the vigers from going any further.


    "What''s going on?! You''re from outside, and you''re telling us what to do?!"


    "That''s right! The woman who slept with a youkai is a shame to our vige!"


    "If word gets out, no one will want to marry our daughters!"


    The vigers were about to attack, but the ouw exorcist''s words made them pause. The atmosphere was tense with fear.


    "If we kill them here, it''ll be a mess. There might be more of those creatures around. We need to get to the root of the problem and deal with it thoroughly... If we let them go, who knows what might happen to your daughters tomorrow?"


    The vigers turned pale at the exorcist''s ruthless words. It was a terrifying possibility.


    "Let''s get them to spit it out. Separate them."


    "No, Mom! Oh no, Mom!!?"


    The ouw exorcists dragged the mother and child apart, despite Shirona''s resistance. The vigers were secretly terrified of the white fox''s strength, knowing that if they let their guard down, they might get hurt too.


    "Well, then. Let''s have some fun, shall we?"


    "P-please! My daughter... my daughter isn''t a bad girl. Please, don''t hurt her...!!"


    The ouw exorcist said this happily, followed by Ine (the mother)''s desperate plea. The ouw exorcist nced at her and smiled like a bodhisattva... then kicked her hard.


    "Don''t talk back, you damn woman!!?"


    "Ugh!!?"


    "Mom!!!?"


    Angry shouts, screams, and cries mixed together. Shirona called her mother over and over while crying.


    "Mom, Mom!!? Stop, please!? Why, why is this happening!?"


    After being kicked repeatedly, Ine could only crouch and endure the pain. The helpless daughter cried and pleaded. Shirona was confused; why were these "scary ones" bullying them? They had been living happily together, so she couldn''tprehend why they attacked or treated them this way. It felt utterly unreasonable.


    "It''s terrible!? It''s too terrible!!? Please, stop it!? Don''t bully Mom!!?"


    "Hey, hey, hey. What''s this brat babbling about? Why is she making a fuss like it''s not her problem?"


    The ouw exorcist paused, stepping on Ine''s head with a look of confusion. The vigers mirrored this situation.


    It was surprising. Did this brat, a monster in child''s form, truly believe she had no role in their predicament?


    "A sheltered girl. A sheltered fox, huh? Or what? Trying to act innocent to let my guard down? Here you go?"


    "Huh? Ugh!!?"


    Shirona was grabbed and kicked hard in the side, leaving her screaming in shock. Her eyes widened, and she felt sick, with a hint of stomach acid and vomit rising. Exhausted, shey on the snow, breathing heavily, struggling toprehend the chaos around her and the pain that overwhelmed her.


    Having never experienced violence before, Shirona was unprepared for the stranger''s brutality. Her memories were filled with love and kindness from her mother and brother. Even her brother''s yful roughhousing the night before had been a shock. The idea of being kicked by a stranger was unimaginable, and even as shey there, she couldn''t fully grasp what was happening. All she knew was that it hurt.


    "Shironaaa!!"


    "Shut up, you filthy whore!!"


    Her mother screamed in protest as the vigers attacked her daughter. One of them pped her to silence her, the sound echoing through the snowyndscape.


    "Cough, what? Cough... it hurts? My stomach... it hurts... I feel sick, ugh!?"


    Shironay there, tears streaming down her face as she murmured incoherently, looking confused and a bit silly. She felt nauseous and threw up.


    "...Is this kid an idiot?"


    "What do you mean, exorcist?"


    The stranger responded to Shirona''s reaction with a scoff, and when a viger asked for rification, he stepped on Shirona''s head.


    "Fox... I can see it for now. So, it''s a youkai fox, but these guys are usually clever and not to be underestimated."


    The experienced ouw exorcist, who has actually dealt with a few low-level foxes, speaks based on that experience.


    "In other words, their behavior is all calcted. They make those who see them feel sympathy, shake their hearts, and disturb their will. They show beautiful smiles and tears with charming expressions. It''s all just an act."


    Real smiles and tears are often unttering. If they appear beautiful, it''s likely an act����a ssic trick used by those in a tight spot to deceive and confuse.


    "Now, this one is different!"


    "Igyiii!?"


    Shirona let out a raw, beast-like scream of pain as the pressure intensified. The ground may have been covered in snow, but the force on her head was far from gentle.


    "Did you hear that awful sound? This one isn''t acting... probably?"


    If it were a fox, it would usually let out sweet screams to evoke sympathy.


    "Normally, they hide their true nature with heavy makeup to lure you in. They wouldn''t make such a pathetic sound like that."


    In other words, this fox is a failure. It''s a foolish, naive creature...


    "Ha. So, should we just kill her?"


    "Idiot. What were you listening to? ...Well, hey, someone put a gag and blindfold on this thing!"


    The ouw exorcist mocks the viger who doesn''t fully understand the situation and gives the order. One of the men present quickly carries it out.


    "Hey, hurry up and shut her mouth!"


    "Fuh, gii... Nnnngh!?"


    She groaned as she was suddenly jolted awake and gagged. Despite her attempts to resist, a sharp p silenced her, and the gag tightened, blindfolding her. Tears and mucus soon soaked the blindfold, reflecting her distress, while her trembling body revealed her overwhelming fear.


    "There, that''s good. If she can''t see people face or hear their voice, no fool will be deceived, right?"


    "Indeed..."


    "But what do you intend to do, exorcist? If you''re going to kill them, a blow to the head would be quicker."


    The viger nods, but his doubts remain. Why not kill this fox right away?


    "I told you, this monster isn''t just one."


    The ouw exorcist then approaches the fox-possession woman, crouching down and asking,


    "Hmm. A fair-skinned beauty, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    Grasping her neck and forcing her face closer, his tone is casual but cold. Ine falls silent, ovee by pain and terror.


    "Such a waste, don''t you think? Especially for someone as beautiful as you. Tell me, where is the monster you slept with? What does it look like? How many are there? What are its features? How many did it squeeze out from your rear? If you tell me honestly, I might even put in a good word for your life."

 Chapter 180-4

    Chapter 180-4


    [Part 4/4]


    The ouw exorcist''s words were an enticement, a request for a deal. He was a casual man, but dedicated to his work. He intended to get to the bottom of things... yes, to the very bottom. He needed to extract everything from the woman in front of him.


    "...My daughter has been confined to the house all this time."


    "Uh-huh. And then?"


    "I haven''t let her do anything bad. So, please, do whatever you want to me, but spare my daughter''s life..."


    "I see. But no."


    The ouw exorcist''s immediate refusal to Ine''s plea for her daughter''s life came as she confessed.


    "W-what...! Please, just..."


    Ine, crawling, prostrating herself, desperately pleading for her daughter''s survival. The vigers looked down on her, and the ouw exorcist exined with his usual expression. "Impossible. There''s no way we''ll let her live. It''s a monster, after all. The authorities have issued a decree for its extermination. Showing mercy would be putting it out of its misery right here."


    The ouw exorcist''s words were truly merciful. His n was to use this captured fox as bait to lure out her kin. He would cut off her limbs and make her cry out for help... the foxes were monsters with concepts of "family" and "sisters." Cruel and sadistic, yet this kind of trap was effective. Perhaps because, unlike the social youkai, they had clear emotions and self-awareness.


    "W-what...!?"


    Ine was speechless at the treatment her daughter would endure. The ouw exorcist replied cheerfully.


    "I understand that you love your child, having borne it with your own body. The foxes are even more beautiful and skilled at sweet talk. But it''s still a monster."


    Some youkai would impr*gnate humans and then use various methods to increase the chances of their offspring''s survival. Of course, they would win people''s goodwill with their appearance, but they would also manipte their minds and make them dependent on substances like drugs. The ouw exorcist was ustomed to dealing with women like this.


    "You can always make another child. I could even impregnate you myself if you like. If a child with spirit power is born, we could use it as a bodyguard!"


    Ine, despairing at the ouw exorcist''s words, which were neither a joke nor serious, twisted her face in anguish. Some vigers scowled at his gluttony, thunderstruck. No one wanted to question the fox-possession woman who had mated with a monster. However, a few men were intrigued by the ouw exorcist''s words....


    "So, were you into bestiality? Did you like the guy''s face so much?"


    "No...! That''s impossible!!"


    This time, Ine reflexively answered the ouw exorcist''s words. That''s right. It was impossible. It was never love.


    ...That winter was particrly harsh. Feeding the son she had taken in was a struggle, and no one offered help. She had to venture into the mountains for food, injuring her leg and bing helpless. It was then that the giant shadow made her an offer she couldn''t refuse.


    After a few humiliating days, she received treatment and food in exchange. It was essential for survival. The pain was so intense it felt like dying, ending as abruptly as it began. The memory of her sobbing... the ouw exorcist''s words were a deep insult to Ine.


    "I see. This thing is just a piece of shit, a remnant of its mother''s shameful memory."


    "W-what!?"


    And it was the ouw exorcist''s goal to make Ine express her raw disgust.


    "U-uh..."


    "Shirona..."


    The weakly moaning daughter, blindfolded and gagged, shivers. Ine also trembles. The emotion she had just expressed was something she had never shown her daughter before.


    "You''re a piece of shit. Haven''t you heard how you were born?"


    The ouw exorcist then spoke maliciously to Shirona. Ine trembled. Shaking her head, she trembled.


    "Didn''t a hideous monster climb on top of your mother for food?"


    "Stop..."


    "For days, she cried and screamed in disgust, okay?"


    "Stop..."


    "You, a horrifying presence growing inside her? It wasn''t just a ghost story."


    "No, stop...!"


    "And then, pop! A monster with animal ears and a tail burst forth from your mother����something too shameful to show anyone! Yet, like a parasite, it feasted on her food. With her body damaged and scarred, no one would take her in."


    "No, no...!!"


    "Do you understand? You''re a cursed child, a blight on your parents'' lives!"


    "Stop it!!"


    "Shut up, you filthy sow."


    "Huh-g-g...?"


    The ouw exorcist''s questions to the daughter were also a weapon that pierced the mother''s heart. Ine screamed, trying to silence any further words, but the expert pped her cheek hard, silencing her.


    "F-guh... g-g...!"


    "Sh-Shirona..."


    Ine held her swollen cheek as she looked at her sobbing daughter. Tears streamed from behind the blindfold, her body shaking with anguish. Snot dripped from her nose, and drool escaped from her gagged mouth. Despite her silence, the mother''s heart ached at the despair twisting her daughter''s face.


    The girl hade to understand that her existence was cursed, that she was a repulsive, abominable being... she recognized everything.


    (Well, that''s about it, I guess?)


    The ouw exorcist sensed the air between mother and daughter. The breakdown of their rtionship. It would never return to what it was. The harmonious family would note back.


    A foolish fox''s child, a woman who embraced her cursed child out of loneliness... it was a rare and easily tormented mother-daughter rtionship. And it was easy to exploit and break.


    Realizing the ugliness of her birth, recognizing her own filth, fearing the hidden emotions they had for each other, suffering in endless despair....


    This was good. The mother would no longer plead for her daughter. She wouldn''t even be able to speak to her. With a little more questioning, she would start talking non-stop. And the daughter would also lose the will to escape. She would ept her fate as bait out of self-loathing.


    This was the thought maniption the ouw exorcist had cultivated while dealing with monsters in the countryside, where ignorance and tradition prevailed.


    "Hey, take this piece of shit over there and bring it to the master. ...I''ll take good care of itter."


    The ouw exorcistmanded, smiling violently and cracking his knuckles. The vigers, intimidated by the man''s aura, reluctantly took the white fox away. Her resistance was weak. The mother tried to say something, but she couldn''t.


    She could only continue to look at her daughter with a tormented expression, her gaze full of misery....


    "She''s still young, right? Don''t worry, it''smon for children to die. They say children under seven are God''s children, right? ...By the way, how old is that fox?"


    The ouw exorcist roughlyforted Ine, who was despondent. Thest words he muttered about trivial things revealed his true feelings. In any case, Ine''s heart was broken, so she wouldn''t care. For better or for worse. And the same went for the ouw exorcist.


    If she talked honestly, it would be good. If she didn''t, he would read her memories and turn her into a vegetable. Breaking her heart was also intended to shatter her mental barriers and make it easier to read her memories.


    "Well, I guess it doesn''t matter. Youngdy, let''s start with your husband in detail..."


    And then he intended to make the mother spill all the information she knew about the monsters....


    "Ah?"


    That was the ouw exorcist''s voice of suspicion as something fell nearby. He looked up at the sky. A shadow fell. Everyone present then noticed the figure rolling in the snowfield. They noticed, and recognized its true nature....


    "What!? This is...!?


    "Is it Isuke? Isuke, is that you!?"


    "W-what the hell is going on here!?"


    Panic ensued as screams echoed throughout the vige. The men stood in shock, their eyes wide as they stared at the beleaguered, dying hunter. The sight of the young man brought chaos and terror, bringing about a shroud of dread over the crowd.


    "Calm down!! Where did hee from..."


    The ouw exorcist tried to scold the panicking vigers. However, that never happened. His raised voice was drowned out by a roar that was even louder.


    It was like a terrifying sound made by countless M��ry�� (youkai)bined...


    "...This is no cute snake in the bushes."


    Feeling a presence and clicking his tongue at the unexpected situation, the ouw exorcist stood ready with his weapon. There was no time for warnings. With a rumble, it was already getting close.


    In an instant, the trees in the forest were blown away. The snow was scattered. From the snow dust, a giant shadow emerged.


    ''''''''''''??????????????????!!!!''''''''''''


    A monster, literally a mass of flesh with countless eyes, tentacles, and legs, opened its gaping mouth and let out a strange cry...


    Fan-art Princess Aoi: Here

 Chapter 181-1

    Chapter 181-1


    [Part 1/4]


    "Well then. My cute and silly little stepsisters. Shall we have a fun study session here?"


    This was a sweetly drawn-out deration from a ck fox, lounging in a grand seat in the elegant and tasteful hall of the mansion.


    "......"


    When the beloved ck fox, Yoshinaga-nee, spoke suddenly, the little sisters, who had been causing chaos in the room with blood on the walls and food all over, looked at her. Everyone except one sister turned to her. The fox smiled at them, showing both coldness and affection.


    "...Study, you say? I thought this was part of the guidance from big sister? Is there something more to it?"


    The first to respond was the blue fox. She was checking some swords she had collected in the corner of the room. With a curious look, she cleaned the dirt off the des and put them away. Even though she usually took things seriously, this little stepsister seemed a bit confused by her big sister''s words.


    "Exactly! Isn''t it amazing? Multipleyers of Mayoke talisman and the boundary could be crossed so easily!"


    Wearing a beautiful outfit borrowed from the costume closet, the peach fox twirled in front of a mirror, admiring her reflection. She sighed happily, pleased with her look, having added someone else''s hair essories, makeup, and perfume. She was the most vain among the stepsisters. "Wow, but they were such easy targets, weren''t they? Especially that little brat; just whispering in their ear made them spill all their secrets! Hahaha, as a member of the exorcism family, that''s just too careless, isn''t it?"


    The yellow foxughed loudly as it peeled the fur off the harvest hanging on the wall, holding her belly from giggling so much. Tears were even forming in her eyes. Yoshinaga-nee smiled a little, but inside, she was critical. Among the little stepsisters, this fox had lived the longest and had the secondrgest number of tails, but her rude behavior and shallow words were too much. Was she going to get careless and lose a tail?


    "That childish trick isn''t real studying, is it? The art of conversation, trickery, and charm is our foundation. It''s natural to use our looks to make it easier... Don''t you think so too?"


    Yoshinaga-nee brushed off the fox trying to impress her and turned to the white fox sitting at the table. Despite the unpleasant smell, the little stepsister continued to eat thevish meal on the table with her bare hands.


    "...What is it?"


    The young white fox seemed to realize the call directed at her a few beatste, stopping her hand that was grabbing the fatty pork stew. She looked to be in herte teens, but with the beast ears on her head and the 5 tails extending from her back, she was definitely not human.


    A group of youkai foxes that disturb thend of Fusou. Among them, one of the particrly dangerous groups was Ruri''s sisters. The little stepsister, who belonged to this group, wiped the sweet sauce from her mouth with her sleeve. It was a wild and clumsy behavior that was not fitting for ady.


    "Shiraki, that''s rude. Don''t ignore big sister''s words!"


    "Hehe, well, isn''t it fine? At that age, it''s still more about dango than flowers. It''s more about eating than flirting, right? Isn''t that just adorable?"


    "Back when you were this small, you used to cry so much, buttely, you''ve be quite cheeky, haven''t you? Just because you have more tails, are you feeling all high and mighty?"


    The blue 6-tailed sister scolded the white 5-tailed fox, while the pink 7-tailed sister, the secondrgest tail yellow sister, and the other sisters each gave their own reprimands, warnings, or smiled while hiding their mouths with their sleeves, chirping and mocking. It was a lively and noisy exchange of words typical of a household full of women...


    "Well, well, let''s keep it down... You really worked hard this time, didn''t you? Is it tasty?"


    "...Do you want to eat some?"


    In the mansion of a certain exorcist family that was attacked and wiped out at the start of the new year. The white fox offered a te to Yoshinaga-nee, who had led the charge and caused a ruckus with her strength.


    "I''ll just ept your feelings. I''m not young anymore. Greasy food is bad for my skin... Enjoying rich vors is a privilege of the young girls."


    With that, the ck Yoshinaga-nee used her tail to pull a te closer and grabbed some food. She lifted her head and ate a piece of mandarin orange. The juicy fruit exploded in her mouth, filling it with a sweet and tangy vor. Mandarins from the south are famous all over the country for their special taste, and this one was especially yummy.


    "Hehehe. This is quite a delicacy... Now, you should try one too?"


    "...Huh?"


    She called out. And then, in the next moment, the white fox realized that the meat te in front of her had turned into just one mandarin orange. She was stunned. And confused. It wasn''t just that the food in front of her had changed. That was something that foxes skilled in illusions could easily do. Rather, this was...


    "Wha!? What is this!!?"


    "Whoa, whoa? Yoshinaga-nee? What in the world is going on here?"


    The other foxes, realizing it a bitte, look at Yoshinaga-nee. The ck Yoshinaga-nee smiles gently at her little stepsisters'' reactions.


    "Hehe. Isn''t it interesting? This is the essence of our amazing skills. ...Is it the first time I''ve shown it in front of everyone?"


    "...Um, may I ask for your guidance and support?"


    The white fox seemed to grasp the trick''s "essence," possibly due to what was happening around them or because of her talent. The ck Yoshinaga-nee smiled yfully at the white fox, showing a sly expression typical of a fox.


    ...But for the white fox, that smile stirred up painful memories.


    "Hehe. You''re not usually this eager, are you?"


    "Eh? ...Eek!?"


    Before she realized it, the ck fox had hugged her younger sister from behind and licked her cheek, making the white fox squeal in surprise. No one noticed what the big sister was doing. The ck fox moved quietly, without any signs. The little stepsisters could only feel the gap between their skills, trembling with admiration and awe.


    "A-Ane-sama...!!?"


    "Ehehehe. Your serious face crumbling like that is so cute, you know? It reminds me of when you were little."


    She wrapped her arms around her little stepsister''s neck and gently lifted her chin. With a sweet voice, she leaned in close, her bright red lips near her sister''s ear, and whispered softly.


    "...Could it be that you have some greedy expectations? You''re so dreamy and childlike, it''s really, really cute."


    "...!?"


    Warm breath made the white fox shiver, feeling the poison and mockery in it. With a giggle, she enjoyed her youngest stepsister''s reaction, cherishing it from the heart, and then looked around at the other stepsisters to dere.


    "Our race''s secret technique among secret techniques. If you want to learn it... well, let''s see. I''ll teach it to the one who does the best on the homework I give!"


    Since the secret technique couldn''t be taught lightly, the ck fox added this cheerfully.


    "Homework, you say...?"


    "What kind of homework is it? This unworthy stepsister will surely meet your expectations, dear big sister!"


    The stepsisters, full of curiosity and motivation, all answered together, looking at Yoshinaga-nee, and then asked.


    "Hehe. Alright. ...Don''t worry. It will surely be easy homework for you, okay? After all, it''s just scriptwriting."


    "Scriptwriting?"


    One of the stepsisters murmured, and Yoshinaga-nee nodded proudly.


    "The scene is this: you are my sisters. As sisters with a big brother, put on a great performance. Prepare an entertaining and impressive scene, and in the end, capture his heart beautifully, okay? ...I''m looking forward to your forbidden and immoral story, you know?"


    With a smirk, the ck fox dered this. She then pinched the mandarin orange from the white stepsister''s hands, showing it off as she yed with it on her red tongue. Then, she bit into it.


    Once again, she tasted the ripe, sweet mandarin. The same vor filled her mouth once more.


    It was a fragment of a distant memory from a certain fox...


    * * *


    "Uu... waaa... aaa!!!"


    What was that scream? It echoed in a wild, desperate way. People rushed away, panicking. Most vigers lost theirposure and ran frantically.


    It was understandable. The M��ry�� were terrifying creatures. Everyone knew this. But what appeared before them was far worse than anything they could have imagined. It was a monstrous being that surpassed all the childhood nightmares they had. Its sudden arrival brought chaos.


    It had countless wide-open eyes all over its body, scanning its surroundings. Its legs were a mix of beastly, bird-like, and insect-like features, resembling giant mushrooms. Its jaw opened like flower petals, revealing sharp teeth. Tentacles, like wriggling earthworms, moved all around. Its dark red skin was slimy and glistened in the sunlight, giving off a nauseating smell. And it was massive����far bigger than a bear. It was no wonder the adults screamed and fled in terror.


    "????????????!!!!"

 Chapter 181-2

    Chapter 181-2


    [Part 2/4]


    Then came a roar that shook the air. It sounded like a mix of animal cries, almost like a monster''s thunder. It was terrifying and beyond what they could understand. The vigers couldn''t hear anything else; all they could think about was escaping to save their lives.


    And then, a rain of tentacles came toward the vigers...


    "...!!"


    Suddenly, a shadow moved. Tentacles from its twisted body stretched out in all directions, getting squeezed, bundled, and cut away one by one. Then came a close attack��a flying knee strike aimed at one of its petal-like jaws. You could hear the air slicing through as a dry shockwave followed.


    ''''''''??????????��!!!??''''''''


    "Shut up already!!"


    With the monster''s angry roar, a wave of tentacles was thrown out. The shadows pulled back. The fire pirs, jumping back, burned away the iing wave of tentacle flesh.


    "Damn it!! What the heck is this, huh!? The reward better be double or it''s not worth it, got it!?" After a moment, the ouw exorcist spat out curses while keeping his distance from the reality surrounding him.


    The monster in front of him had stopped moving, but even after taking a kick that could shatter jaws and losing countless tentacles from its mouth, it showed no sign of being hurt. In fact, it was clearly regenerating. Its durability and ability to heal were definitely beyond a intermediate-level youkai. A great youkai, or even more...!!


    "What a terrible luck I''ve got...!!"


    The ouw exorcist shouted while shaking off the blood stuck to his weapon. He swung the iron chain, with a sickle attached to it, around wildly, letting out his overflowing frustration.


    ''''''????????????!!!!''''''


    "Damn it!! I don''t think it''s a boar!!"


    Suddenly, a loud roar shook the ground. The monster charged at him, fearless and relentless. Even with its tentacles torn and its jaw broken, it didn''t hold back. The exorcist quickly dodged the wild attack as the creature rushed past him.


    ...In the process, tentacles wereing at him, breaking through the skin.


    "Gross! I don''t want it to be a parasite!!?"


    Suddenly, a sh urred. The tentacles were torn away by a swinging chain scythe. The scythe then wrapped around the monster''s thick leg. When the ouw exorcist pulled it back, the leg was easily ripped off, and blood sprayed everywhere, mixed with countless screams.


    ...But new legs quickly grew, blocking the wound.


    "Cutting off a part won''t fix this, huh? So then!!"


    He swung the chain scythe to fight off the tentacles while chanting a curse softly with his other hand. The seed of his curse was already nted.


    ''''''??????!!?''''''


    Multiple pirs of fire shoot up from the ground. It''s the release of the seal on the fire technique. It could be called ground mes, notnd mines. The rough crimson mes burn the monster''s skin until it dries out... If the skin and muscles harden like this, it should stop moving, even if it doesn''t die. That''s whatmon sense would suggest.


    "Hey, are you serious? Don''t joke around!"


    With a loud scream, the monster''s jaw opens wide like flower petals. It''s a terrifying sight. It pushes its face out from deep within its throat. This monster is new and untouched, as if it has shed its old skin. It howls at the sky like a wolf.


    ...And from the discarded skin, tentacles approach.


    "What!?"


    A bunch of severed tentacles, wriggling like a lizard''s tail, moves eagerly toward the ouw exorcist, even without a master. They spread out like a sea serpent gliding on snow before theyunch an attack. The slight gap from the main body shedding its skin allows the tentacles to close in.


    With the distance so short, there aren''t many options.


    "This is...!?"


    The exorcist releases a fire technique, and crimson mes swirl around his chain scythe, burning everything in his path. Taking advantage of the opening, he charges forward, kicking up snow!


    "Don''t underestimate me, boar head...!!"


    The ouw exorcist pulls out a special curse-tool borrowed from his family. He unleashes the spell, and two shikigami beasts dart to the sides.


    ''''''''??????????!!!!''''''''


    The monster ignores the shikigami and charges at the exorcist, screaming loudly. It keeps charging until its legs are cut off, crashing face-first into the snow!


    ''''''''??????????!!??''''''''


    "Of course, it''s (special curse-tool) filled with divine energy!!"


    The monster writhes in pain. Its front legs, along with the dozens of legs growing from its body, have been severed. It loses its bnce and copses. Moreover, its regeneration is much slower than before.


    This happens because the cuts were so clean that the monster''s body doesn''t fully realize it''s been injured, and the divine energy in the cuts is making it worse.


    The silk of the special curse-tool from the earth god is notorious. The youkais hunters collected it during past battles and kept it as a special weapon. An ouw exorcist took some of this silk as they escaped. This silk can injure most youkai, making it a powerful tool when used well. The threadid at their feet skillfully cut off the monster''s front legs. And...


    "Now, jump!!"


    ''''''''????????!!?''''''''


    As the shikigamis holding the thread leaps, an unprecedented scream from the monster echoes. The thread, which had been embedded in the monster''s belly while it was hunched over, slices the monster in half. Red stters rise up to the sky. It crumbles and hangs its head.


    "And finish it!!!!"


    Youkais are dangerous creatures, even if you try to cut them in half. So, he uses the chain sickle, which wraps around its neck and tightens, decapitating it. The head is thrown away and rolls off. Then, they are burnedpletely with fire techniques, down to the very core.


    "Doesn''t smell nice, huh? Right?"


    The ouw exorcist grimaces at the stench of burnt flesh.


    "Hah. Hah... Is this all there is?"


    The ouw exorcist breathes heavily and wipes sweat from his forehead, trying to calm down. He takes a talisman from his pocket.


    That regeneration ability is really strong. He has to stay alert. Just to be safe, he throws a few sealing talismans onto the fallen body. If anything strange happens, the talismans will warn him by hurting the evil spirit. This way, it can''t sneak up on him and say, "Surprise! I''m still alive!"


    "Well then... what a beautiful parent-child rtionship, huh!?"


    "Ugh!!?"


    "Shirona!!?"


    He swings the chain sickle while turning around. The chain tightens around the neck of the white fox trying to escape with her mother. It pulls and drags him.


    "Shirona!!?"


    "Don''t move, you damn woman!! I''ll cut off the fox''s head!!?"


    "Ah!?"


    The ouw exorcist shouts at Inari, who tries to cling to her daughter as she gets pulled away. Inari stops, fearing for her daughter''s safety. The ouw exorcist smirks.


    "Haah, haah... You really never learn, do you? Huh? You should have left the brat behind and started a new life, right? Is that really the kind of head that suits a fox possesion? Ah, I guess you two are a perfect match as foxes?"


    It''s understandable that the vigers ran away. He can see why they would want to escape in that moment. But after tearing their rtionship apart like that, trying to run away with the daughter... it seems there''s no hope for improvement.


    "Ugh, this is such a hassle... I''m starting to not care anymore. At this point, it just doesn''t seem worth it, does it?"


    Stop worrying about lost souls. This monster is not the main threat. I won''t dig deeper and will end up dead. I should just take the reward and leave. Others will step in and handle the leftovers. He thought so.

 Chapter 181-3

    Chapter 181-3


    [Part 3/4]


    So, he will kill it. He''ll take the heads and show them to the vige. That''s it. The mother was nice, but she''s old news. It''s time to move on.


    "Alright, that''s decided. Maybe pray to Buddha for a better life next time?"


    Those were hisst words to the fox struggling to escape the chains. It was too loud for the fox to hear him anyway. It doesn''t matter. If he pulls the chain sickle, it will all be ove����


    "Gughh!!?"


    The ouw exorcist gasped as the tight tentacles squeezed him. His eyes grew wide in shock. "This is insane!"


    "W-who are you, monster...!?"


    Struggling, he grabbed the tentacle around his neck and slowly turned. There, he saw it. A blood-soaked doll stood nearby, dripping fluid onto the pristine white snow. Its long hair covered its face, adding to the eerie sight. Its hand stretched out, with tentacles bursting from the skin like wriggling worms... a true monster.


    It must have crawled out from inside the severed skull, a creature...!! "Damn it, ugh...!?"


    The ouw exorcist screamed as he tried to pull out his backup dagger, a tant��, to defend himself. But he looked down and saw a white fox biting his own paw while being choked by a chain sickle. The fox''s eyes, visible under a crooked blindfold, were wild and fierce.


    "What the hell, ugh!?"


    In his desperation, the exorcist lunged at the fox with the tant��, but he felt the grip around him tighten. He fought and struggled harder.


    "Ugh, but... huff, damn...!?"


    The man''s struggle began to fade. More tentacles wrapped around him, pulling at his arms and legs. He couldn''t use curse anymore. Was his energy being stolen? His familiar couldn''t focus and turned back into a talisman. The ouw exorcist''s fight felt hopeless.


    "Ugh, ha...?"


    Then he knelt down. His eyes rolled back as he copsed. It wasn''t an act. He was truly unconscious.


    And silence flowed...


    ''......''


    A cool breeze suddenly blew. It stirred up powdery snow. The monster, looking down, shivered. Then it began to walk forward.


    Step by step, it approached the fox-possession girl.


    "Eek...!?"


    It was no surprise that Inari was scared. The monster''s form was horrifying. It was a bit better than before, but only slightly. It was still grotesque, terrifying, and gruesome. A foul, metallic smell stung her nostrils from 30 steps away. Inari could only tremble and fall back.


    ''Hah...''


    "Eek..."


    Then it stopped right in front of her, standing still. It looked down at her. She was terrified by the eyes peering through its hair. Memories of her dreadful past flooded back, making her feel sick. She despaired at the thought of the ending that awaited her.


    ...Silence continued.


    "What... is... it?"


    Doubts about the never-ending stagnation arise, and she faces it. Their gazes meet. In the silence, she continues to look at the oddly familiar eyes of the beastly figure, and gradually, the doubts that had surfaced in her mind begin to rify, like blurred outlines bing sharp.


    "...A lie. No way, no way?"


    Then she slowly opens her eyes wide, as if about to ask a question����


    "Big brother...!!!!"


    A white fox darts past her and hugs the beastly figure. Without caring about the filth or the stench, the white fox throws her arms around her waist and buries her face in the figure''s belly, embracing it with childlike affection, rubbing her cheeks against it.


    "Big brother! It''s really you, right!? I know it! Shirona knows!! Big brother, it''s you!!"


    The white fox joyfully dances around, oblivious to the dirt on its outfit, simply overwhelmed with delight.


    "Big brother! You really came back! You came to save me!! Ah, I love you, big brother!! I love you...!!"


    ''...''


    The white fox keeps throwing words of joy. The beastly figure remains silent, looking down at her. There''s no response, but it doesn''t matter. The white fox continues to express her joy without restraint.


    "Big brother, I recognized you at first nce! I can tell when it''s about you! You''re the same as Shirona, right!? You''re not a human, right? You''re like Shirona? I was bullied a lot. It''s scary, but a lot of people say that I''m not a human. They call me a monster too!!"


    The white fox answers sadly, with tears like pearls in her eyes, disying a pitiful yet adorable demeanor that evokes a protective instinct in others.


    "But it''s okay! You''re the same as Shirona, right!? We''re friends, aren''t we! Hehe, then we can always be siblings, right? We won''t be apart anymore, right?"


    As she looked up at the strange figure, she felt like she was in a dream. She asked with so much joy. With sparkling eyes, she smiled widely at the silent monster, as if she was begging and hoping for something.


    "Brother, I''m with you, right? No matter what form you take, you''re still my brother! ...So, so! Brother, we''re family, right?"


    Then the white fox pressed the question.


    "Brother, you''ll protect me, right?"


    She emphasized her words, making sure to get her point across.


    "Brother, you won''t abandon or betray me, right?"


    She stepped back, opened her arms as if to ept everything, tilted her head, and with an innocent smile, she spoke softly, almost usingly...


    "...How long do you n to keep up this act?"


    ...And the beastly man quietly asked.


    "...Brother? What are you saying? That''s terrible. Are you going to bully me again?"


    The fox froze in a pose with arms wide open, looking cute and a bit sulky, tilting her head in dissatisfaction and worry. The man looked down at the fox with a human gaze and continued.


    "I''ll say it again. Stop the bad acting."


    "......"


    It was a calmmand. It felt like a strong demand. The question was asked with confidence. The voice was not scary at all.


    "...Haha."


    After a brief silence, the white fox finallyughed mockingly. It was a cruel, childishugh. And then...


    "Ahahahaha!! Ah! Ahahahaha!!!!"


    The white foxughed so hard she held her belly. Tears streamed from her eyes as sheughed foolishly. And the world began to twist. It started to change.


    "Ahaha!! Ahahahaha!! Ahh, hahahaha!!!!"


    And after turning on her heel and elegantly spinning around once, the fox was no longer a child.

 Chapter 181-4

    Chapter 181-4


    [Part 4/4]


    "Shiro, na...?"


    In the crumbling world, Inari murmured. Still in a slumped position on the snow, she looked at the scene before her with a confused and shocked expression, gazing at the figures she recognized as children. The girl who had changedpletely...


    "Ah. You were part of the cast too, huh?"


    "Eh? Shiro, wha... ah!?"


    As the female fox waved her hand with a cold gaze, the girl who had been given the role of Inari pressed her head down and hung her head low. She writhed in agony, suffering from a headache. It was the dizziness caused by forcibly awakening memories, or perhaps the ovep of her original memories. Memory dizziness, personality dizziness...


    "I... I am...?"


    The girl, the youngdy, copsed and hung her head, gasping as she murmured, but the white fox no longer cared. She simply wore a cruel smile that was hard to believe from the cuteness of her childhood.


    There stood the truly enchanting female fox. She smirked as if mocking the monster before her. "If I had been lost in the dreams, I could have enjoyed happy days, right? But it can''t be helped. Then from here on, I will break that heart with all my strength. In this dream of fantasy... ''How long will you keep acting?''... Ah?"


    As if to echo the white fox''s deration, the monster asked. Frowning, the fox showed a puzzled expression.


    "...What are you babbling about? Have you been infected in the brain by that earth mother monster? If it were acting, I would have stopped by now, okay?"


    "No, that''s not it. ...I will ask you again. How long will you keep pretending?"


    "This is nonsense. You must be out of your mind..."


    "I''m sane. Me, and you too. How long will that stinky act go on?"


    "..."


    The monster keeps asking questions. He examines carefully and looks closely. He understands the true nature of the being in front of him. Slowly, he moves closer and starts to speak little by little.


    "The revival of Korishiraki. I was definitely surprised. With that appearance and those actions. I was truly shocked. It''s like looking in a mirror. What about the outside?"


    "...Is this some kind of trick? Even if you''re cornered, it''s pointless, you know?"


    The monster asks a question. The fox makes fun of it, but the monster doesn''t respond and continues walking forward. He begin to share his thoughts.


    "But isn''t it strange? That sly fox didn''t keep any part of herself (soul) when she cut away her past. Why would she keep her current self in the past that she hates?"


    "...Didn''t I tell you not toe closer?"


    Ignoring the warning, he takes a step forward and weave their questions.


    "Is this world trying to bring me down? If so, you''re not doing your homework well enough, right? You must know what happens if I lose my sanity. That''s not very clever for a sly fox."


    "...Didn''t you hear me say not toe closer?"


    Ignoring the warning, he takes a step forward and weave his questions.


    "If all you wanted was to bring me down, you wouldn''t need to go this far, right? There''s no need to risk a rampage, right? You could have just let the mother figure die. You had her trapped; you could have done whatever you wanted, right? A poor brother and sister whose parents were killed by a human? That''s a good script, isn''t it?"


    "I told you not toe closer...!!"


    Ignoring the warning, he takes a step forward and weave his questions.


    "Or maybe it would be good to make me kill you. That way, there''s no turning back. Whether I like it or not, I''m the one being hunted. It''s more certain to bring me down by making me face an illusion of a human."


    "If youe any closer, I''ll burn you...!!"


    Ignoring the warning, he takes a step forward and weave his questions again.


    "Hey, you thought I was going to attack and came in from the side, right?"


    "...!? You bastard!!?"


    The monster walks up to the fox. Then, with certainty, he asks.


    "Hey, Shiro. Tell me, how long are you going to keep pretending to be Korishiraki?"


    "SHUT UPPPPP!!!?"


    The answer to the question is a loud shout. Then, countless Kitsune-bi balls are released. They hit the monster one after another. The sts and heat make the fox shiver.


    "Is this really a dream? You''re pretty flexible."


    ...From the mes of the dream, a young man appears, shedding the monster''s form. The young man res at the white fox.


    "Eek!?"


    "Don''t scream like a child. That''s not very Korishiraki-like, you know?"


    The young man shrugs at the frightened white fox. The scared expression of the young woman, which reminded one of innocence, seemed very out of ce. It felt like her heart and body were mismatched. At least, that''s what the young man thought.


    He envisions the figure of a young girl, shrinking in fear...


    "Tell me. What''s going on with you right now? Please, I want to help."


    "Shut up!!"


    "You''re Shiro, right? I know. We''ve been together long enough."


    "So shut up!!"


    "You''re not serious. If you really wanted to brainwash me, you could have done it more cunningly."


    "SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!!"


    "I...!!"


    Then the young man takes 2 steps forward and grabs the trembling child''s hand.


    "Trust me. Do you think I wouldn''t believe in you just because your appearance changed? ...If you thought that, it honestly hurts me."


    "...!!"


    The young man was sure, seeing the face twisted in fear. He knew from their long rtionship that this was definitely not Korishiraki''s face. It wasn''t the fake tears of a youkai fox. If it was an act... it was just too poorly done.


    "Th-that''s not it... I am... I... haah...!!"


    Still unable to make a decision, the white fox was confused, hesitant, and scared. Her mouth moved as if trying to say something, but the words scattered away. Her wandering gaze finally turned to the young man, as if drawn to him, like a silent child waiting for something.


    "Ah, I see. Are you confused? That makes sense... Yeah. Then I promise you this."


    The young man quickly understood her intentions from their years of friendship. He smiled, ready to give that final push to his important friend. To give her courage.


    "Whether you''re Shiro, Shiraki, or Shirona, no matter who you are right now, I will help you. I''ll defend you against anyone. Of course... because we''re family, right?"


    "...!!"


    The white fox''s eyes widened in surprise at the words she had longed for, even more than she expected. Slowly, but surely, her delicate arm reached out, seeking the young man''s strong hand. Like a shy maiden, she hesitated, almost pulling back, but then she reached out again...


    "What a romantic and lovely line, huh? It makes me swoon! ...You should stop trying to charm my cute friend, you little monkey?"


    "...!!?"


    Suddenly, a sweet insult whispered in his ear. The young man''s world flipped upside down. He fell to the ground. He lifted his head. And then he looked up at the unexpected intruder.


    "Ah, you...!?"


    "Looks like something really interesting is happening, huh? Nice to meet you, and maybe it''s been a while? Shall we chat a bit? White Fox-san? ...What is this performance about?"


    In front of the young man, a ck Fox with a cruel smile was capturing the White Fox from behind.


    Fanart:


    Here''s the lying-down Hina Princess. She looks pure and like a ssic maiden, it''s wonderful (staring off into the distance): here

 Chapter 182-1

    Chapter 182-1


    [Part 1/4]


    It was a remote area, untouched by the influence of central civilization. A truly uninhabitednd, with no records of the barbaric tribes even in literature.


    ...Yes. And of no "people."


    (Is this ce too?)


    Sensing countless physical and Curse Art trapsid out, along with the lurking presence of youkai and shiki guarding the area, the former head of the Omnyouji Bureau����a tanuki woman����snorted silently. She sighed at the uselessness of the maps she had once studied.


    Then, she effortlessly slipped through the many traps and gazes. She infiltrated without anyone noticing. Calmly, confidently, she blended in and showed her stealth.


    ...Azuma Hibari had already broken through simr security lines 7 times.


    "How trivial. No, I should say it''s like a game?"


    For this half-youkai, skilled in illusions and stealth, her words weren''t arrogant����they were simply facts. In past chaotic era, she''d infiltrated a monster general''sir and scouted the sacred grounds before she took down a dreadful evil god. She knew that even the slightest slip in her presence could mean a terrible fate... or worse, a living hell. Compared to those experiences, getting through this tight security was almost child''s y. She was confident she could handle being caught, too. If it were okay to go in roughly, she''d have no problem charging straight in. There was a real difference here.


    ...So, now, the Tanuki arrived there. Deep in the mountains, hidden within the jungle, she stood before a cave. But no, this was����


    (An ancient ruin... quite old. Could it be from before the establishment of the court?)


    When she was younger, it might''ve been different. But now, after living so long and even serving in high positions, she''d had plenty of chances to learn. She knew from history about times before the court was established.


    Was this the hideout of some ancient tribe, wiped out ages ago? Or maybe the remains of a ve dynasty that disappeared without a trace? It could even be a temple for some evil god. Whatever it used to be, it was clear this ce wasn''t used for its original purpose anymore����and had long since changed owners.


    Without hesitation, she stepped into the depths of the cave, slipping through every trap without setting them off. No surveince could detect Azuma Hibari. Her presence, footsteps, and even her energy werepletely hidden. Yet, in the dark, she moved as if it were broad daylight, pushing forward with no hesitation. The difference in skill was clear.


    And almost too easily, she arrived. She had reached a forbidden, terrifying ce.


    "What... is this...?"


    Azuma''s eyes widened as she took in the scene, left speechless by the sight before her. It was that shocking.


    At the far end of the cave was arge, damp but strangely clean area. Hitodama floated around, lighting the ce up like daytime. In the deepest part, a huge spider youkai sat, surrounded by cocoons on the walls����inside were human-like figures, sleeping.


    People? She quickly dismissed the idea when a disturbing noise caught her attention.


    From deeper in the cave, a group of kappas emerged, dripping wet, with bits of human flesh clinging to their slimy skin. There were dozens of them, fresh and clumsy like newly-hatched eels. Obedient but grumpy, they approached the giant spider, growling.


    ''...''


    The giant spider quickly caught the first kappa. The kappa struggled for a moment but soon passed out after the spider injected something into it. The spider then wrapped the sleeping kappa tightly in thread. The other kappas did not react to theirrade''s fate. They just stood there, looking nk, as if they weren''t thinking at all.


    The spider hung the cocoon on the wall and quickly caught its next prey, finishing it off in the same way. Still, the kappas did not respond. It was like an assembly line, like machines and materials.


    (Not food storage... no.)


    There were thousands of cocoons hanging on the wall... and it wasn''t just in this space. Azuma sensed that the cave extended much deeper and was divided into sections. Could there be tens of thousands?


    "Hibernate... that obedience, are they modified? They''re like soldiers."


    That control. Management. Leadership. No, it felt even more like a farm. For her, who had seen countless Youkais armies in her job, this was strange and, above all, nostalgic.


    Yes. It was just like the armies of the youkai leader she had scouted many times when she was still a young girl...


    "!?"


    Just then, Azuma dodged several thrown des. She avoided them and closed in to counterattack. She struck at the shadowy figure, targeting what seemed to be 16 vital points with her kunai. Each one was coated with a deadly poison or had a curse ced on it. She aimed to kill for sure.


    ...But there was no response.


    "...!!"


    She made an immediate decision and silently disappeared into the darkness. Observing from the shadows, the figure shrouded in mist bent their knees and tilted their head. Then, they quickly scratched their head to realign what must have been a broken neck. They grumbled, as if their destroyed body had scattered and reformed anew.


    Is this really the one she has only heard about? If so, will it take time to take them down...?


    "Ugigigi... no, wait, wait. You''re so ruthless, aren''t you? Isn''t this a bit too much for self-defense? For the head of the bureau, is this your casual greeting!!?"


    Despiteunching a surprise assassination attempt and receiving a deadly counterattack of several hits, their words were surprisingly light. As for Azuma, there was no response to that. She simply decided to withdraw from the scene.


    Among all the heads of the Omnyouji Bureau, she was not particrly skilled in purebat or extermination. Now that her presence had been detected, she had no choice but to leave the monster''s den. She retraced her steps through the cave system, moving swiftly and without a trace. As she exited the cave, a massive horde of kappas awaited her.


    "...!"


    Tanuki stopped in her tracks without making a sound. Her attention was drawn to the thousands of kappas in front of her, especially one at the front. Their head was swollen, as if something was parasitizing it. As if they had been waiting for this moment, the strange creature opened their mouth.


    ''As expected of the head of the Omnyouji Bureau, one of the best in stealth. A true master of concealment. To slip through all the traps and security to get here is impressive, even if it was expected.''


    "..."


    The Kappa, with their appearance so mismatched, spoke fluently and intelligently. However, Azuma did not respond to the call.


    ''Are you trying to hide? I know you''re there. Greetings are important. It should be written in the Kojiki (T/N: Japan''s oldest historical text,piled in 712 AD, detailing myths, legends, and the imperial lineage.) too. It''s not good for a noble courtier tock manners, right?''


    "..."


    At the urging words, Azuma still doesn''t respond. Kappa, with their head puffed up like a balloon, shrugs their shoulders.


    ''You''re cautious. As expected of the Emperor''s eyes and ears. That''s why Emperor Gyokuro supports you. "The pce walls have ears, and the pce doors have eyes. Yet, the Tanuki does not show its tail."''


    Realizing it failed to trap Azuma, the strange Kappa sighs. Azuma had noticed the Kappa''s gaze. It was clear that they were not fully aware of where she was. This was a game of strategy topletely reveal her presence. That was the reason for the silence.


    ''...Hmm. Well, that''s fine. You''re probably around here, right? Isn''t it strange how you got noticed? Let me tell you why your presence was detected in the cave. It''s not that difficult. It''s an application of this.''


    Then the strange Kappa pulls out a piece of paper. Long ago, its contents were developed as a low-level curse tool. ''Illusion Paper Talisman''...


    ''In the cave, I mixed chemicals to help youkai grow. I also set up spiritual energy meters to check the concentration. Illusion users and ninjas often overlook this. After all, you can''t deceive everything around you.


    Quality control means measuring the energy in the air regrly. Even if you hide your presence and power, you can''t hide your footsteps, body heat, or weight. These things are tied to you and your environment. You can''t control everything, especially outside events influenced by you. Even a small drop in spiritual energy in that area can''t be disguised.


    It''s like a container full of water. Even if you don''t know what''s inside, you can see the water level rise on the scale. You can also figure out how much mass or volume an object has sunk.


    The ''ghost'' predicted where the intruder would stop. In fact, he intentionally set up the interior, expecting the intruder to pause. The attack by his stealth disciple (Azuma) was almost a random guess based on the spiritual energy concentration and the design of the space.


    ''Well, to be honest, I wasn''t very confident either, but wow, it fits so perfectly...''


    "...!!"


    Azuma, who had likely sensed that this was an exnation to distract her, immediately made a decision upon recognizing the countless presences approaching from behind. She dashed forward. And then, she struck quickly.


    ''Kik!?''


    ''Kie...!!?''


    In an instant, the drawn sword had cut down dozens of Kappa. Yet, there was no stter of blood. Without any blood on her, Tanuki cleared a path.


    ''...Ah. So that''s it. You really are sharp.''


    Screams echoed one after another. Before understanding what was happening, the bodies fell, and the ''ghost'' possessing the Kappa felt a sense of admiration once again. He had intentionally thinned out their formation, setting up a special trap designed for stealth types, but it seemed like it wouldn''t catch anyone.

 Chapter 182-2

    Chapter 182-2


    [Part 2/4]


    "You''re one of the smarter ones among the sessors. What a shame."


    That was ament with a double meaning. One was about her background, knowing she would never join as his ally, and the other meaning was...


    "Did she run away?"


    ''Yeah, it''s because of yourziness. What should I do about it?''


    The ''ghost'' answered cheerfully to the call from his other disciple, who hade with the Kappa from deep within the cave. The words were clearly half-joking, but his other disciple, Kamui, couldn''t help but show a grim expression.


    "Please spare me. You''re just going to make up some excuse and cut me open anyway."


    He had been through this many times before. He had been put to sleep with drugs, and when he woke up, he found himself cut open by his master. This had happened more than ten times, and he knew he had been messed with more than the fingers on both hands and feet.


    ''No, no. This is out of goodwill. Besides, you can''t just take her kunai and leave it at that, right?''"Is that... could it be... ugh!?"


    A bad feeling arose from his master''s words. Kamui groaned while holding his chest. It was just as he feared.


    ''Whether it''s a drug, a curse, or a curse tool, she has prepared well. It seems to have some effect even on shadows (Kamui).''


    It was meant to kill, but it seemed too strong. Her intent to kill was very powerful, especially since it affected shadows. In fact, it was only because it was a shadow that it was still manageable.


    ''For now, let''s go with your surgery. Ah, just send some random soldiers after her. They''ll lose track anyway.''


    All the guards, including the foxes, missed this. They were finally caught in an ambush trap themselves on cave. So, it''s better not to think they can properly search, capture, or kill with just the pieces he can move now.


    In fact, in the time of great chaos, that Tanuki managed to sneak up to the leader as part of an assassination squad. The ''ghost'' saw it happen. In the end, the mission failed, and everyone except her was wiped out. Most of the executives didn''t even notice until it was toote. Sadly, none of those who realized this at thest moment are alive now.


    ...Anyway, for now.


    ''Prepare to withdraw. We''ll leave just a decoy at the 6th ranch and pull back. The extermination team will be sent soon enough.''


    When he ordered the Kappa, the modified Kappa, who had been standing around nkly, began to move with a dazed expression, trying to fulfill their role.


    These modified Kappa had parasitic youkai bugs twisted into their hosts'' heads beforehand. They were now just the loyal hands and feet of the ''ghost'', independent from the collective knowledge of the Kappa sleeping in the abyss, and nothing more...


    "Ugh..."


    ''Can you stand? If it''s too hard, should I carry you to the operating room?''


    "No, no... I''ll pass."


    Kamui, sweating on his forehead, rejected the ghost Kappa''s outstretched arms with a false bravado. It''s not good to owe anything to this ''ghost''. More than anything, being held by a Kappa doesn''t look good.


    "More importantly... you''re abandoning it, right? What a waste. This was quite a big ranch, wasn''t it?"


    ''That''s exactly why. This ce was bait from the start.''


    A farm in a remote area where Kappa live. A factory. A den... The court couldn''t ignore this. They would send enough forces to wipe it out, which would weaken the Center region''s defenses. In fact, the big presence of this secret base was a decoy. They leaked information to attract the former head of the Omnyouji Bureau, skilled in infiltration. After all, they couldn''t let that Tanuki move freely. So, they would lure her in and buy time until things were settled.


    The Ako n is the same; it''s better not to fight those troublesome people. It''s reasonable to keep difficult pieces off the board. You can win and achieve your goals without fighting strong pieces.


    ''Alright, let''s get this operation done quickly. Time is money... We need to fix this before those scary exorcists arrive, right?''


    Saying that, the ''ghost'' gazed far to the south. Now, would he be able to finish things before those scary demons (oni) showed up?


    * * *


    The existence of "Shiro" is a broken piece and a shadow. "Korishiraki" is a cruel monster that instinctively rejects its weaker self (Shiro). At the same time, it is a fake that changed the basic nature of "Shirona."


    For the young white fox, this was a heavy burden, a wedge, and above all, a sin of self-awareness and identity. Her personality was simr to "Shirona," but she knew she was really an extension of "Korishiraki." This was terrifying.


    There is something between "Shirona" and "Shiro." Deep down, at the core of her being, is "Korishiraki," with hidden factors stemming from it. This caused "Shiro" to feel self-hatred and anxiety, reminding her of her distrust in her own self-awareness. She had fallen once. She had hurt someone, killed someone, made someone suffer, deceived someone, and then... she had devoured someone. Even if the current her is just a fragment of a split soul, she was still part of it when she did those things.


    She was scared. Scared of her heart that had fallen once before.


    She was scared. Scared of everyone''s gaze towards her actions.


    She was scared. Scared of the sins from her past that could be dug up at any time.


    And more than anything, she was scared of the possibility that she could stray from the path again... It was impossible to think that wouldn''t happen. She had actually done it in the past.


    And now, that time hade.


    Haunted by fever and suffering, she remembered deep, faded memories. This was a source of her anxiety. The words of a familiar fox she met at "Mount H��raku (Epilogue Vol 5)" pierced her heart, reminding her of past sins. Her master, the pink princess, was feeling lonely, and she couldn''t depend on her or him either...


    That''s why, even when her master''s princess was filled with joy, it felt better that she could gather herself again. The incident at the orphanage, where she shared deep words with him, brought a moment of peace andfort for the remnants of the white fox. ...Or at least, it was supposed to.


    Haunted by fever, she sensed something was wrong. It felt like a volcano ready to erupt inside her chest. Her thoughts were foggy. Something was there, and by the time she realized it, it was toote.


    In the mirror, she saw something that shouldn''t be there����a sight to avoid. It was a changed face, maybe even a glimpse of her past self. Her blood ran cold as despair washed over her. An overwhelming power surged from deep within her mind, filling her with fear and memories.


    The past she thought she left behind returned, and it was in the orphanage where the director was absent! This should never have happened. She felt afraid. She deeply feared a future she couldn''t change.


    What would others think if they saw this? What kind of looks would they give? It was terrifying. More than anything, she feared losing herself even more. Her heart was drawn to her violent and cruel past self. What about her heart? Could she be sure her instincts wouldn''t awaken or that her youkai side wouldn''t emerge? If she couldn''t hold it back, how long until it burst forth? She didn''t know. She didn''t understand anything. But she couldn''t feel optimistic. Who could she rely on?


    Lost, scared, and confused, her body moved on its own when that moment came. She hated herself. Her actions were smooth and arrogant, just like her past, flowing effortlessly. Her tone, her curse����it was more than a copy; it was the very essence of who she had been. She loathed it. So, in despair, she made a resolution.


    She couldn''t go back or change what had happened. She couldn''t make excuses. As she talked and pretended, it became a certainty. In a way, it was a childish eptance. In the worsening situation, she had given up on herself. But taking action was still scary, and deep down, she felt regret. She held on to fleeting memories that shed through her mind, and the white fox desperately repeated them inside.


    She had forgotten that her past self, with its incredible strength, hadn''t even grasped the essence of the techniques her older sister had taught her����not even halfway.


    ...


    ......


    .........


    "W-why...?"


    Then time rewound, and the captured white fox murmured a question from behind. No, it had always been like this. Everything was unexpected.


    A powerful illusion rewrote history����a grand illusion with limited power to alter the past. It was meant to erase her existence.


    The curse cast by the director Tanuki targeted her current self, aiming at "Shiro." So, if this illusion could "insert" events into the past, it shouldn''t pose a problem. It was her choice made in confusion to eliminate the part of herself that could go out of control at any moment.


    After all, she was too scared to end her life, believing he would break her illusion and help her cope with her loss. She might not have fully understood the technique, or perhaps she was just clumsy. She even involved the princess who had been with her, forgetting to overwrite her memories from just before. Yet, when it was pointed out, she immediately tried to cover it up. Her resolve wavered with those words, and this is what happened.


    "How...?"


    "Are you wondering why your illusion is slipping from your hands?"


    In response to the white fox''s question, the ck fox spoke instead. Speaking, she sneered mockingly.

 Chapter 182-3

    Chapter 182-3


    [Part 3/4]


    "You foolish girl. You really used this technique without understanding it, didn''t you? It''s astonishing, really, that with such a mind, you managed to activate it... What a ridiculous youkai power. Or should I say, divine power?"


    "What on earth...?"


    As the white fox was about to ask her step-sister another question about her illusion, the situation suddenly changed. A ck torrent rushed past her cheek, followed by a scream��a young man''s scream. Realizing what was happening, the white fox turned around and let out a silent cry.


    In the distance, she saw a young man being blown away by the ck fox''s tail. The conversation between the ck and white half-sisters was interrupted by the punishment dealt to the lowlife who tried to exploit the moment.


    "What?!"


    "How rude! Interrupting our conversation like that... It''s not allowed. You shouldn''t be swayed by the lowly monkey''s sweet talk. It''s a disgrace to the name of the youkai fox to be fooled by such words. We are the ones who bewitch and drive people mad, not the other way around."


    The ck fox acts first, not giving the white fox a chance to plot. From behind, she forces her fingers into the white fox''s mouth. The ck fox''s slender fingers invade her tongue, inner cheek, and white teeth, stirring up saliva. She teases and dominates the white fox. If the white fox tries to spit it out, her tongue gets pinched, forcing her to submit.


    The vition goes beyond just her mouth. The ck fox''s sharp ws grab one of her breasts through the glove. Her slender neck is licked by a red tongue. Nine ck tails caress the white fox''s belly, grip her waist, and entwine her legs. They stroke her tail, twist into her inner thighs, restrain her, dominate her, stimte her, making her convulse and then rx. She is subdued. "Ugh...!"


    "Hehe, good girl, good girl. You''re so obedient. Is that why you believed the monkey''s words? You need some education, don''t you?"


    The white fox doesn''t fall, but her limbs arepletely rxed, leaving her powerless. The ck fox coos at her white, young sibling like a baby, then wraps her arms around her. She stretches out her arms, shades her eyes, and points them towards the man lying in the snow.


    "No... Stop..."


    "It''s okay, leave it to me. I''ll make it quick. A cheap monkey with sweet words can be easily forgotten with a little fire. Hehe, or should I overwrite you instead?"


    "Wh...?"


    The white fox, powerless and turned into a puppet, could not resist the ck fox that sweetly manipted her. Any faint struggle was meaningless. Slowly, the paws of the two foxes were pointed at the man trying to stand up. And then...


    "Ambushes are so uncouth, okay!?"


    The ck fox turned back, releasing the white fox. Three needles came rushing in at sonic speed. They were coated with poison, and she swatted them away. Something was lurking. Hidden? Who was it?


    "No, this is... stealing and interfering? You''ve got some guts, huh?"


    She clicked her tongue as she watched the needles bounce and stab into the snow, "dispersing" into nothing. She returned her gaze to the monkey, who was recovering and ring with a fierce look.


    ...This guy is a burden. This guy is a wedge. This guy is the starting point. It''s getting worse. Before she get any more involved and things get messy, she should drive him out. Or should she just deal with him?


    "...!!"


    "Stop, please...!!"


    A surge of youkai energy flooded the area. Even an adult would faint or lose control in the face of such overwhelming power, but the young man stood firm as if he was used to it. The abandoned white fox begged the ck fox to stop what was about to happen, but her pleas went ignored. The ck fox had no intention of showing mercy to the determined monkey before her.


    Before the monster within the monkey could stir again, she would take him down... that was a firm decision.


    "!? What is this...?"


    As the ck fox attempted to use some kind of technique, she looked up at the sky, furrowing her brow in the face of "pressure."


    "Eh...!?"


    "What the!!?"


    Both the white fox and the young man sensed it. Something wasing from the cloudy sky.


    A shadow emerged from the thick, dark clouds. Its sound sliced through the air. The presence of something important was approaching.


    Everyone braced themselves for what was about toe from above. And it had finally arrived.


    ''(*^_^*) Anyone can steal my gaze; I am the ultimate idol!!"


    "...Huh?"


    It was a sillyment that made them feel a bit lost. Someone replied in a dazed way. And then it came. The big white spider showed up. She dropped down from above. The only difference was its size.


    ...A giant spider, as big as a hill, dove down with a happy face.


    ''(* ^_^) I''m here to stand tall!!''


    The giant spider stood proudly on the ground. It struck a pose. Everyone around fell silent. The spider looked around with a nk expression. And then....


    ''( : `��: ��) Congrattions, Tanganeko-sensei (���󥬥�ͥ�?), on your promotion!!''


    "Now, what are we talking about here!!"


    The ck fox unleashed a curse me at the spider and made a quickment. A sh followed, marking the start of their fierce battle.


    "...Well, they should have said that during thest update, right?"


    That was the young man''s murmur as he witnessed the sudden life-and-death struggle right in front of him....


    * * *


    It was truly a natural disaster. mes poured down like rain, while fox-shaped lightning streaked through the sky, apanied by torrents and waves of mud. Trees shot up from the ground, and rock avnches crashed down around them. Water bullets filled the entire scene, creating chaos everywhere.


    ''( ^ ^ ) Are you nning to fight me!!''


    The giant stupid spider took the full brunt of the attack, but it showed no signs of pain or fear. With a smug look, it slowly moved forward, and then it spat out spider silk.


    ''( ; : `��: ��) Nagoshi No Harae!!''


    "Ugh!!"


    The high-pressure, supersonic spider silk was as hard as steel, sweeping away everything in its path. It sliced through the snowy field, shredding everything around it. Just a slight touch from those thin threads could sever a limb.


    The ck fox barely managed to scatter illusions in every direction, dancing through the storm of spider silk. It unleashed its magic, scattering away before the spider''s exoskeleton, remaining unharmed.


    "This is a pain...!!"


    ''��(������) How can a maiden be caught in this mess!!''


    "I''m a maiden too, you know...!!?"


    The furious, angry spiderunched more attacks, and the ck fox elegantly dodged them while cursing. Both sides were stuck in a stalemate,cking a decisive blow against each other... only the damage around them kept growing.


    "Ugh, this is just chaotic...!!?"


    And there I was, peeking from my hiding spot, astonished by this epic showdown. I really wanted someone to exin what was going on.


    "..."


    After checking once more from the snowy hill to see that the shockwaves weren''t reaching me, I turned my gaze to the princess or the mother and the little fox I was holding. Unfortunately, the former was still unable to recover from her headache, and thetter was too confused and shaken to say anything.


    ''Shall I exin it?''


    "That would help����Wait, why are you here?"


    ''To exin that, I need to describe the current situation in this space. It might take a while, okay?''


    It was a familiar-sounding response to my question directed at the hummingbird perched on my shoulder.


    "Whoa...!? Y-yes, please tell me!?"

 Chapter 182-4

    Chapter 182-4


    [Part 4/4]


    A loud explosion echoed through the air, followed by a strong wind that sent powdery snow swirling around. An avnche crashed down nearby.


    I sheltered in the shadow of the snowy hill, brushing off the snow as I demanded answers. I knew I had to ask before anything could begin.


    ''Well, let me exin. ...How do you understand this space, this world, right now?''


    The content that hummingbird touched on was quite abstract.


    "That''s a bit unclear. I think it''s like an illusion or a dream...?"


    I recalled the memory stuck in my mind, the theory-defying fire technique I used to return my body to normal. I looked at the adult version of Shiro. I silently sought an answer.


    "...That technique she used is supposed to be a high-level illusion technique for altering the past."


    High-level illusion techniques deceive reality permanently. Altering reality means changing the past as well. Shiro inserted my and the lewd princess''s existence into the past memories. On top of that, her own existence... ''As a rough exnation, that is indeed correct. To be precise, this technique inserts an "alternative theory" parallel to the "true history."''


    "Alternative theory...?"


    ''If it''s just for a moment, that''s one thing, but to permanently deceive the world requires some creativity. Especially in the case of altering the past.''


    Then, the hummingbird spoke grandly about her knowledge. The technique that Shiro used is said to ovey and coexist with a simr world. Furthermore, this space is a cut-out and replica of a certain time and ce from the past. And the technique is still notplete...


    ''Completing the ritual means finishing the story in this space.''


    "A story, finishing..."


    ''This world is a dream, but it also reflects a reality that mimics the past. It has been cut out and brought here. Bypleting it, she creates a new "history" that exists alongside the original "history." She establishes an "alternative theory." This allows the influence of the "alternative theory" to spread into the future and alter the "now."''


    "That''s... quite a crazy technique, isn''t it?"


    From what I can see, this situation is simr to a movie''s theatrical version and itsplete version. Both are official and part of the same work. However, there are differences in the dialogue, some scenes are cut or added, and sometimes the endings differ, with unnecessary parts included. Despite this, both are still the same movie. It''s like two official versions existing together without canceling each other out... or maybe it''s more like a drama version.


    So, does that mean my existence is like that? Am I treated as a side character cut for time in the theatrical or drama version? The "Lewd Princess" could be a version with different actors or voice actors, right?


    ...Anyway, even if I don''t fully understand all the meanings and mechanisms, I realize that this is an incredible technique. It''s not just simple memory alteration or brainwashing; it''s a grand ritual that can do anything. I think about how such a thing could be activated as I look at the half-naked Shiro.


    ''ording to legends, this shouldn''t be such a crazy curse. In past cases, it could only go back a few days, and the changes were limited. There are stories of foxes using it to influence lottery results, avoid traps, or dy poison. But going back this far... that''s why it must be out of control.''


    The hummingbird, despite being a bird, has a very serious expression. Wait, is it out of control...?


    ''The ck fox is a prime example, but others you''ve interacted with in this world are likely the same. This technique mainly changes your actions and how things are perceived. The range of changes is just a few moments... it seems like it cuts out a significant amount of time, maybe? If that''s true, I wonder how far the ripple effect of a butterfly''s wings will reach.''


    The incident likely urred in a remote vige, leaving her affected by it. This world is a ''cut-out'' from the ''official history,'' where all characters are actively engaged. If the caster makes significant and prolonged changes, their actions may go beyond what they can control. Additionally, pasting the cut-out world...


    ''Apparently, veryrge changes to the past will be noticed by the world.''


    "What then?"


    ''If the discrepancies are toorge, they will be corrected to maintain consistency. It seems you (Shiro) used this technique without fully understanding its characteristics.''


    "Umm..."


    The hummingbird res at Shiro (Adult), who obviously looks away. She''s hit the nail on the head.


    ''I''m disappointed. You used such a ridiculous amount of divine power with such a shallow understanding of the technique?''


    "Don''t say that. This guy was desperate... Wait, divine power? What do you mean?"


    I understand spiritual power. I understand youkai power. But what does it mean to use divine power?


    ''Ah, I forgot to exin. Oh!''


    "Ugh...!"


    There was a loud explosion. It seems the ck fox used a massive fire technique, and looking over the snow hill, the snow mountain is now a sea of fire, with a giant spider still leisurely wreaking havoc. It''s scary.


    "I have a feeling that story is connected to that stupid spider..."


    ''You''re sharp. Correct. ...What''s going on is that the white fox there is now connected to a branch of the Spiritual Vein in the Center region.''


    "That''s..."


    That''s also why Shiro suddenly grew up so fast.


    "It''smon knowledge that youkai be powerful in thend of the Spiritual Vein, but that''s still an incredibly rapid growth rate!"


    ''She is just absorbing the spiritual energy that seeps out from the Spiritual Vein. It''s not like she is directly connected to the soul, like that fox.''


    It might be like the difference between taking medicine by mouth and getting an injection. But this is direct to the soul...


    ''Moreover, during the process of absorbsing, the spiritual energy bes concentrated and purified. In other words, it''s divine energy. That''s probably why she can use such arge-scale technique with only a loose understanding of it. ...She''s lucky. If she were using regr spiritual energy, she would have withered away, you know?''


    Also, the hummingbird calmly points out that if she hadn''t used this insane scale of technique, she might have exploded from the excess divine energy or even transformed into a higher being. ...Wait, isn''t that a bit serious?


    "Ah, haha..."


    Shiro''s expression tightens as she realize she might be in a crazy situation that makes her look cute right now. I ask the hummingbird.


    "That stupid spider, I thought it got bigger because this is a dream world... but could it be connected?"


    In my vague memories, I feel like there was a time when a giant spider was ying with Youbo (youkai mother) in a dream. I thought anything was possible in the dream world, but considering the nature of this technique, it seems like it''s not that simple.


    ''I... I can enter the dream world now. I don''t know what will happen when I invade this world that is both a dream and reality. I managed to cut off the connection of divine energy that was being poured into that fox so it can be used as a fighting force. The reason that spider monster is so huge right now is because of that cut-off divine energy.''


    "That''s quite bold, isn''t it?"


    ''But, it was the right thing to do, wasn''t it?''


    "There''s no denying it. ...So, what should we do? I need your advice as an expert."


    If this wereplete reality, defeating that ck fox would solve our problem. But in this world, which mixes dreams, reality, and the past, that doesn''t seem like the right answer. It would be better to get guidance from someone who understands this path.


    ''There are two things we need to do:plete the technique and cut the connection between that fox and the Spiritual Vein. Doing this will solve most of our problems.''


    Since Shiro can''t control things well on her own, we have no choice but to finish this technique properly. At the same time, we don''t know what will happen to the divine energy Shiro has stored if the technique that consumes it ends. So, it seems we need to do these two things as simultaneously as possible.


    "Got it. So? How can we specifically solve those 2 things?"


    ''First, about the connection between the fox and the Spiritual Vein... I''ll handle that part. You probably don''t know how to do it, right?''


    Hummingbird says this with a slightly mocking tone. And it''s true. I''m just a former servant. I only know the basics about techniques. I can barely use the simple ones. Leave it to the experts.


    "Should I leave that to the expert then? ...And what about the other part? Should I leave that to you too?"


    I respond half-jokingly and ask. If I can delegate, that would be easier. Should I just hide here and rx?


    ...Ah. I know. It won''t be that easy, right?


    ''...''


    "...? What''s wrong?"


    Hummingbird stares at me in silence for a moment. I tilt my head, puzzled by the mysterious feeling in her gaze. Suddenly, Hummingbird seems to snap back to reality and shivers slightly. It looks around at us. And then... it opens its beak.


    ''No. I will focus on cutting the connection with the Spiritual Vein. It''s quite a delicate task... Well then, please.''


    The hummingbird stared at me with its pitch-ck eyes, which showed no emotion. It opened its beak calmly.


    ''Please kill that woman over there. If you do, this world will reach its ''conclusion''.''


    Coldly, indifferently, and as if it were a duty, the hummingbird dered an unexpected way to end the ritual...


    Fanart:


    Matsuhige''s granddaughter. She has aposed face, but please remember that she is a subus: here


    The youngest daughter of the Ako family. She is probably a bit shy : here

 Chapter 183-2-rev

    Chapter 183-2-rev


    [Part 2/4]


    "That''s not the issue."


    Unpleasant memories shed in my mind, and I shook them off, reminding myself that this wasn''t the time for that. Then I touched the cold, white neck of the princess... and turned to the hummingbird.


    ''Servant. What''s wrong?''


    "I have a question. The princess and I are just performers, right?"


    ''Yes, that''s correct. Why?''


    "So, what happens to the existence of our roles?"


    ''...''


    The silence in response to my question was an answer that was too clear. "...I see. Our souls aside, our bodies are pulled from somewhere starting from this time. They are beings that originally existed in this world. Is that right? That''s how it is, right, Shiro?"


    I''m pursuing the hummingbird and Shiro. There''s no response. The hummingbird has an emotionless face, while Shiro looks miserable and stays silent. Botan aside... Shiro, you understand and are keeping quiet, right? Please bear with it.


    The princess and I are like yers controlling this body using someone else''s power. If this body dies, it''s just a game over for us. But the owner of this body is Shiro''s mother!


    "It''s not just killing a role. It will really mean killing your mother. Is that okay?"


    "Th-That..."


    I confront Shiro with this fact again. Shiro trembles. She''s scared, faced with the reality she was trying to escape. That was the proof.


    "If it can be changed, you want to change it. You want to save her. ...Right?"


    "...!"


    It was a quiet gasp of disbelief. The white fox stared at me with a mix of anxiety, confusion, fear, and a hint of hope in her eyes.


    Ah. Yes. That''s right. This technique is definitely out of control. However, it''s likely that this technique reads the caster''s subconscious. That''s why it set up this role. It chose the princess as her mother instead of a random viger. It was obsession. By changing the mother''s choices, she wanted to change fate.


    ''Such a pointless sentiment. In the correct history, she has long been dead, you know? For us, it''s just a past event. What is there to hesitate about? Or have you been blown by a cowardly wind?''


    A cold usation came from the hummingbird, sharp like a spear. It was unpleasant, as if to say, ''Why are you hesitating over this?'' It was a correct judgment, a reasonable argument. But...


    "That''s a terrible thing to say. You want me to kill the parents in front of her daughter?"


    ''After all, this is just a dream. a little garden cut out from the flow of time. It''s just a branch separated from the river of time. The past. An event that has ended.''


    "But in the end, it all merges together. It gets incorporated into the great river of time and is redefined, right?"


    ''Are you talking about rewriting history? Like a copycat of Hakutaku? That''s ridiculous, isn''t it?''


    "Just think about it. If it''s rewriting... it''s probably already been done many times."


    They say that the p of a butterfly''s wings can cause a storm on the other side of the world. The time that Shiro cut out easily spans 5 or ten years. Even if it''s just a small part of a remote vige, the impact, if you consider even the smallest details, must be significant.


    "No, it''s likely that some people''s lives and deaths have changed. There''s no way it hasn''t."


    At least, I was sure of that because I knew the original story of this world. I recalled the memories that Shiro, Korishiraki, and Shirona shared. Comparing it to now, these escape events must have changed the fates of many people.


    ''...So what will you do? a half-hearted change is dangerous, don''t you think? are you nning to gamble and hope for a good oue?''


    "Not at all... It''s not that I don''t have a n, you know."


    Botan''s usation was quite valid, and I had been thinking about how to bnce things out in my own way. The problem was whether I could actually execute it...


    ''����Are you whispering behind my back?''


    "What!?"


    Sweet mockery rang in my ears. I instinctively braced myself and took a defensive stance. I absorbed a blow to my head with my arm. A horrible sound echoed as my vision spun. I was mmed onto the snowy ground.


    "Tomobe-san!!?"


    ''...!!''


    A scream of despair filled the air. The hummingbird dodged the strike and vanished. The princess, like a mother, crouched down, her shoulders trembling, her face showing coldughter and resignation.


    And then I...


    "Ugh, that hurts...!!?"


    That was my first cry as Iy sprawled out in the snow. The youkai fox isn''t very strong. Even the Nine-tailed fox is considered weak among cmity youkai. Weak, that is, among cmity youkai.


    "Ugh... my arm...!!"


    It was nothing like a human. My arm, which took the fox''s kick, was crushed. Flesh was torn, muscles exposed, and bone visible. Dark red blood flowed nonstop. It was a miracle that I didn''t faint.


    I mean, I had no time to deflect; I took the hit directly. My upper body could have vanishedpletely. Despite being a mere mob character, I had a surprisingly strong body. Maybe the influence of Youbo (youkai mother) was affecting my mind somehow?


    Anyway, I connected the possibilities. And that was all there was to it. The danger hadn''t passed.


    ''Long time no see, you talkative monkey?''


    "Ha, ha... this is the foxdy. You could have yed a little longer, you know?"


    In response to the elegant ck fox''s graceful insult, I also tried to act tough. I put on a brave face and directed my gaze further behind the fox.


    (That loud noise... is that stupid spider still around? What''s going on!?)


    A giant spider rampaged through the snowy mountains, its massive body towering over everything. It acted like a clown, muttering silly things as it fought. This wild beast attacked an imaginary opponent, wearing a smug look. Ugh, how annoying.


    ''I''m letting the spider see a brave and glorious dream. It''s a nuisance that it''s so sturdy. I mean, all my attacks are being bounced off... Still, what is that thing, I wonder?''


    The ck fox sighed, sounding utterly exasperated. It seems like the white spider being shown an illusion. Idiot...!!


    "Grr, ughh...!!"


    ''Hey, don''t get up on your own.''


    "Guggh?!"


    Despite being in a fantasy, I endure the indescribable pain and try to get up. I''m kicked in the feet and fall back into the snow. Her beautiful legs, adorned with tabi socks, trample on me. The pressure is strong...!!?


    "Guggh, fyu... Ha, ha... I have a proposal for you. Would you be interested...?"


    ''A proposal? Hmm, sure. ...Take-it-easy~?''


    "Ugh...!?"


    The ck fox smiled seductively. At the same time, her beautiful legs were pushed into my chest. The sound of my bones cracking, like a massage, was heard. Rib fracture, no, it looks even worse. The total number of broken bones is probably at least a dozen. I let out a breath and scream, unable to utter a sound.


    ''You, a mere monkey, trying to negotiate with me? How arrogant, don''t you think? Do you think you''re in a position to be asked for such a thing?''


    Sheughed, looking down on me and seductively mocking me. Her beautiful, yet hideous, face scorned and ridiculed me.


    If it were a footjob y, she would be the perfect opponent, but reality is not so kind. My breathing is being suppressed, and my lungs, struggling to breathe, are desperate to form words. I make another proposal.


    "That''s right, it''s a negotiation. Would you at least listen to my offer? It''s not a bad deal...!?"


    As I began my sales pitch, gasping for breath, more pressure was applied. My lungs were screaming. My lung sacs were being crushed as I was trampled. I can''t exhale. I can''t inhale. I''m suffocating...


    ''Hahahahaha, what a wonderful instrument! It ys such a beautiful melody. ...Don''t you think so, my dear little sister who will be my step-sister?''


    "...!!"


    The ck foxughed heartily, and then turned around, still trampling on me. She looked at the white fox with a smile. The white fox, who had escaped this time, was terrified, but she summoned her courage and called out to her step-sister.


    "Kurorei... Step-sister."


    ''Hehe. So this is the time you cut out. It''s only temporary, right? ...It must be quite a long time ago? What instructions did you receive toe to this time?''


    The ck fox, who had a vague idea of the white fox''s true identity and the truth of this time, now had a certainty about it. It seems she thinks this altered time, isted by this technique, was ordered by her future self.


    "Step-sister... Please! Niisama... I mean, Tomobe-san, don''t do that!"


    ''Is that an order?''


    "Th, that is...!!"


    The ck fox''s cold response to the white fox''s plea, which was close to a plea. The cold aura she exuded made the white fox unable to speak. Her words stopped. Her breath stopped. Her thoughts stopped. The step-sister was taken aback.


    ''Don''t keep quiet. Not being able to think on your feet is a disgrace for a fox? ...You can''t do this, can you? Is that magnificent nine-tailed fox just an ornament? Why did I send such a fool?''


    The ck fox was confused, shaking her head. The white fox''s reaction was apparently a failing grade. Her future self, who had ordered this altered and isted time, seemed to be wondering about her own judgment and intentions.


    "Hah!"


    Iughed at that ridiculous sight. I coughed up blood whileughing loudly. Immediately, I was choked by a crushing pressure in my chest.

 Chapter 183-4

    Chapter 183-4


    [Part 4/4]


    ''Phew... So? What about you?''


    The ck fox let out a small, satisfied sigh, as if it had enjoyed tormenting me. Then, looking down at me again, it asked with a wicked grin, as if it were about to enjoy a meal.


    "Me?"


    ''You''re the tragic white fox, right? What will you do? Will you hide away like your mother? Ah, or were you a brother who never existed in the first ce? Then maybe it''s better to just treat you as if you never existed?''


    "Ah. So that''s it..."


    This time, I fell silent for a moment. I organized my thoughts, built my reasoning... and then I made my request.


    "Ah. Please erase my memories. and... I''d appreciate it if you could kill me like you did before."


    I felt the atmosphere freeze at my words. ...Maybe it was just my arrogance. ''...are you serious?''


    "Yeah, is it funny? You saw it too, right? So you should understand... my danger."


    Whether I existed in history or not isn''t a big deal as long as the white fox''s memories are erased. The real issue is my body itself.


    Bing a monster and going on a rampage����whether that was originally a trait of this body''s owner is hard to tell because of the rtionship between this technique and the Youbo mother''s powers. It''s likely that the influence of my spirit inside and the unreasonable divine power of the Youbo mother made it so. Probably.


    That''s fine. But if this body is still alive after the technique ends, or if the corpse itself remains, the danger of this body, which likely holds a part of the Youbo mother''s power, goes without saying. The mother might overlook it, but I can''t.


    "I''d be happy if you could dispose of itpletely... Or are you going to eat it?"


    ''Could it be that the influence of that earth goddess is in the meat? No way. I see, it''s definitely dangerous if we leave it alone.''


    The ck fox showed full agreement with my concern. It''s not a kappa, but this body is now a kind of biohazard waste. Who knows what kind of disaster could happen if we just leave it there?


    ''So, we should process everything, including the shells lying around, right? alright, I''ll take care of it. ...Hey, peeking exorcists? You''re okay with that too, right?''


    That call was probably directed at the hidden hummingbird... Botan. and even without a response, I understood, as did the ck fox, what she was thinking. How the exorcists would judge this situation.


    Then, a sound of fingers snapping echoed. Along with that, my huge molting mark left on the snow ignited. By the way, the stupid spider was still fighting an unseen rival further away. So useless.


    ...Speaking of which, how does that guy''s existence fit into all this? Well, considering the Youbo mother case, divine beings might have various exceptions. Higher divine beings are said to exist as points, lines, and surfaces in the world. Yeah, I don''t get what that means.


    ''Oh, how beautiful. I was just nning to lightly roast it, but it''s burning surprisingly well. Well then, it''s about time...''


    As I thought about that, the ck fox nced at the zing pile of meat before looking down at me with a cruel smile. She stepped on me, showing her dominance. A youkai-like light shone in her eyes, and I felt my body getting hotter, a sign of human spontaneousbustion.


    "Stop...!!"


    "!?"


    "Tch!?"


    A scream broke through. Instantly, the mes in my vision vanished due to the fox''s technique. I realized the presence surrounding me.


    The sight of the lustful princess, no, the mother, in the form of Ine with a light burn on her back... She hugged me, trying to protect her child while trembling with fear. She looked up at the ck fox, directing her hostility towards her.


    ''... What do you think you''re doing?''


    "Princess, what are you...?"


    The fox and I shared the same question: doubt. We were both confused about the meaning of her actions.


    "Hahaha! That''s... what I want to know. My body just moves on its own. I have to protect him. My son, you know?"


    She pretended as if she couldn''t control her emotions. Then she looked at my face and felt relief that I was alive. She had apletely motherly expression.


    (Is she being influenced by the mother of the person she''s acting as...?)


    I understood the strange behavior of the Magical Rod''s TS version. It seemed like an impulsive action from the rice, pulled along by the princess''s spirit. I felt sorry for the lustful princess, forced to act against her nature. And... I apologized to my mother.


    "Mother..."


    "I''m not your mother... I''m your mother, right? No, I''m not? I''m not?"


    The princess was confused by everything happening. Putting that aside, I spoke to her. To my mother. To the mother of this body. To Ine.


    "Being unfilial... is a bit different. I can''t say I''m the owner of this body."


    It was like murder. If I had done a better job, the owner of this body might have survived. We might have been able to escape together somewhere. But it was toote now.


    "I''m so sorry about your son..."


    "Please stop saying that. ... I don''t want to hear such words from my child."


    It was probably the princess who spoke the first half, and the mother who spoke the second half. Her strained smile was distorted, and she was filled with despair. The helpless she understood everything.


    "I''m sorry for making decisions on my own and leaving you behind... I know it seems ungrateful. But this is the best choice I can make right now. You understand, right...?"


    "I don''t want to understand. ...Please don''t apologize? Just having both of you here is enough for me. Okay? Just the 3 of us, right?"


    My mother''s painful plea was simple but too fragile to be called delicate.


    "Thank you for picking me up and raising me. I truly... appreciate it. On behalf of the owner of this body, I give my heartfelt thanks."


    I sincerely apologize for deciding fate on my own and causing someone who had no right to die. I know I''ll be hated for this. I wouldn''t ept such a story either if I were in her shoes. Naturally, she shouted.


    "Stop! Don''t say things like that!"


    Shaking her head in denial, she spoke with tears in her eyes.


    "Please! Just having you here is enough! That was all I wanted!! After losing my family... being cursed and lonely, you were my family!! So!!"


    This might have been the first time I heard my mother''s raw, honest feelings. I was surprised by the rough wordsing from my usually gentle and quiet mother.


    "I''m the one who''s grateful! I was abandoned! You brought me back to life! You supported me! So, you are my family! Because we''re family...!! Kyaa!?"


    In the middle of her plea, she screamed as a tail caught her and threw her away. The ck fox looked exasperated.


    "I don''t really like scenes like this, you know?"


    "Ha ha, my bad... I didn''t expect you to care about the atmosphere so much."


    epting the using gaze, I raised my hands and waited for "that." Indeed, I wouldn''t want to watch a tearful exchange with someone I was about to kill.


    "No, please! Don''t leave me!! I don''t want to be alone! Please don''t leave me...!!?"


    My mother was shouting and struggling through the snow, trying to reach me. In tears, Ine ran towards me. I couldn''t bear to watch that heartbreaking scene.


    Having her family taken away for no reason, and losing her hometown and home alone, thinking about her fate made it even worse...


    "Please live strong. Please live long." It was just a selfish thought in my heart. I was a terrible son����no, I was like a son killer to others.


    "...Come on, just kill me already."


    "Yeah. Go ahead and do it?"


    "Huh?"


    It happened suddenly. I tilted my head at the ck fox''s strange response, and then I was flying through the air. With only my upper body, I was slowly falling to the ground, my insides spilling out, and in my view, I saw it.


    The shocked expression of the adult white fox who had seen me torn apart. The ck fox behind her, smiling cruelly.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is..."


    Understanding it, I was mmed to the ground, and the intense pain shot through me, making it impossible to scream. In the distance, the white fox, covered in my bright red blood, was running towards me, eyes wide and half-crazed.


    The youkai fox is cruel. It''s wicked. There''s no way she would simply grant my wishes. It seemed to have been as malicious as possible without breaking its promise. Maybe she used an illusion.


    (Well, maybe she will burn the body and alter thingster, though...)


    In front of me, turning into a lump of flesh, the white fox was crying loudly. I couldn''t understand her words; the pain would eventually end. I would endure it and apologize. To my sister, who had to witness this, to my mother, and to the owner of this body, whom I had let die without permission.


    "I''m sorry, big brother... I''m sorry?"


    ...I didn''t know if the words I spun reached anyone just before my consciousness faded away.


    Fan art: Here is Botan, crawling around the neck, by Xin. It probably has its tail wagging: here


    This one is Kissing Princess. It seems like it''s sticking out its tongue : Illustration

 Chapter 183-3

    Chapter 183-3


    [Part 3/4]


    ''Oh my. What''s so funny? I''d love to know, you know? You can''t keep all the fun to yourself, especially not a monkey like you, right?''


    The fox cheerfully ordered me to confess everything I knew. Her smile was cold and merciless. She then dug her toes into my side, cracking a few of my ribs like Pocky. I coughed up blood, and her face lit up with satisfaction, like a full moon. She acted like a superior, a ruler, a predator.


    Beautiful yet terrifying. Truly, truly terrifying. and... that made it even more ridiculous.


    "Ha! Well, that''s... true, right? Ugh, you must have some idea... of your own fate. There''s no way the clever fox doesn''t understand it by now...!!?"


    My pointed remark was a gamble for my life, but the punishment for my arrogance never came. In front of me, the ck fox narrowed her eyes, creating a serious atmosphere.


    ...Ah. I knew it. She understands, doesn''t she?


    ''...My cute little step-sister. How will it end?''


    She asked with a sharp tone, like an interrogation. Shiro trembled and then began to speak. "I-I was injured by pursuers in... the barrennd..."


    ''Injured?''


    Shiro slowly and carefully formed her words, then fell silent. The ck fox urged her to continue. Silence was not allowed.


    "...I followed the fate and... you were devoured."


    Shiro took a moment of silence to share the truth in a shaky voice. Her face tightened with fear as she finished. It might have seemed weak, especially since she had once prepared for suicide. But Shiro was truly afraid and braced herself for her step-sister''s reaction.


    ''...Hmm. So.''


    A surprisingly light reaction. And then, the pressure of the footstep intensified, and I screamed like an animal.


    ''So you were trying to make some kind of deal, with the avoidance of my death as a condition? Too bad, I can see that you had nothing to do with my death.''


    She shrugged, mocking me. With her toes, she skillfully manipted and twisted her legs, forcing them into the gaps between my ribs. She was toying with me. Screams and cries filled the air.


    "Tomobe-san...!!"


    ''Nice melody. It''s like a meat instrument, isn''t it? Kouka would be delighted.''


    "Please stop...!! Ane-sama!? Please stop, I beg of you...!!"


    ''Be quiet!''


    Shiro rushed to stop the attack, but the ck fox red at her. That look was enough to blind Shiro, who was confused. She copsed, looking around in panic, as if she had lost her vision. She turned and screamed endlessly, but her voice didn''t reach me. Had she lost her ability to speak too? It seemed like all her senses were gone. She was a lostmb.


    ''...You''ve really fooled me thoroughly. You, my step-sister, with the potential to grow nine tails, are truly pathetic. Where did future me go wrong in your education?''


    She held her cheek, sighing deeply as if in great distress. The disappointing state of her supposed talented being, and her own failure in raising her that way, seemed to be giving her vertigo.


    ''Well then... what should I do with you?''


    "Killing this body... will just send my soul back to the original time, right?"


    I dere triumphantly to the fox, who seems to be deep in thought. I feel bad for the owner of this body, but the worst-case scenario can be dealt with that way. If anything, the moment she kill me or the princess, the ''end'' wille...


    ''Oh, how naive. Even if killing you is hard, I can make you suffer as much as I want, you know? I could let you experience a living hell without dying, or stretch out the time to the limit. The mind and body are one. Should I break your soul and send you back?''


    "A hopeless case. as expected of a fox... such a dirty mindset!"


    I can''t help but admire the wicked suggestion that spills out so easily. And then... I start to point something out.


    "Think about it... This technique is... something you teach to Shiro, right? Then, you should have been able to use it yourself. So... haha, why didn''t you use it?"


    ''What are you trying to say?''


    "It''s a continuation of my suggestion...!"


    Coughing up blood and gasping for breath, I demand further exnation. I hope she will go along with it...


    ''...Those are unpleasant eyes. It seems like breaking you will be tough. What do you want?''


    Looking down at me with a frown, the fox asks, seeming annoyed. Oh, is she interested?


    "It''s about bncing things out... Please alter the memories of that girl, your sister?"


    That was a proposal to cleverly exploit the loophole in the technique...


    * * *


    In the true history, Shiro''s past is a tragedy in a nameless vige on the outskirts. A small tragedy buried in the darkness of history.


    ...It was indeed, a very ordinary incident.


    In the original story, viges often got destroyed, especially during Shiro''s childhood. Half-youkai like her were killed too, and there were no records of it����only memories of those involved. So, Shiro''s memories are the only proof of her past.


    And personal memories aren''t always reliable.


    There are theories like Schr?dinger''s cat that say you can''t know the answer to something until it''s observed. Facts only exist through observation, which can change the event itself. This makes truth vague and unclear.


    So, can''t we think that the techniques we''ve used have already shaped official history? The history the white fox knows might not be the real truth.


    ''In other words, you want to manipte memories so that my little step-sister misunderstands the official history?''


    "Your understanding is quick... that helps...!!"


    The arrogant ck fox and the human being trampled upon shared a moment of understanding. But the ck fox snorted dismissively.


    ''What advantage do I gain from such adjustments? Rather, I think it would be more meaningful to do as I please and alter my ridiculous fate, don''t you think?''


    Her own death. And the foolish little sister''s upbringing. Those are certainly worth altering. Especially for the ck fox, who exists in the past and not in the future. She will change everything now and alter the future. It will be a stepping stone for her salvation... but I deny that.


    "That''s why, I told you earlier, right? Why didn''t you use the same technique when you were dying? Why didn''t you let your little step-sister use it?"


    That''s right. That''s what''s funny. They say youkai foxes should kill in one surprise attack, but it''s not just about illusions; it''s also about avoiding death through changing the past. That''s why it doesn''t make sense.


    There was time to let Shiro consume herself. So why didn''t she use the same technique during that time? Was she weak? If so, then couldn''t she have used her clumsy but strong little sister as a battery to help? The ck fox should be able to do that.


    Something feels off. It''s unreasonable. Illogical... no, that''s not it. It was probably reasonable and logical. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense.


    ''...So, I was epting my own death, right?''


    "You did it calmly... you let yourself be devoured. You even seemed satisfied. It''s not impossible, right?"


    Part of this is from Shiro and part from the original still images or lines... more like imagination. It''s a kind of delusion. But it wasn''t an impossible story.


    ''What''s the reason? If I was epting my own death, there must be some purpose, right?''


    "Sorry, but... I don''t know. It''s all my imagination. Just a guess. But you should know yourself best. Right? What do you think?"


    At my point, the fox falls silent. She rests her hand on her chin, thinking deeply. She looks troubled. and then...


    ''What exactly do you want me to do?''


    "I want you to make Shiro... recognize that her mother is dead."


    ''Isn''t that something you could actually do by killing her?''


    That was a cruel and sadistic remark, but I expected it. So I immediately respond without hesitation.


    "That''s true. But... she''s your sister, right? The sister you trained in the techniques and stayed with until the end? The sister you raised to be a softie?"


    That was the truth. The ck fox, who had many step-sisters, favored the white fox and could never kill her mother. It didn''t make sense, even practically. I wasn''t sure if she really spoiled her. She might see the The white fox''s brain miso pudding as a secret treat, but it also seemed like a weird way to torment a creature.


    "Anyway... If it''s found out, I might get stabbed? Don''t you think it''s a pathetic end to be killed by a sister you trusted?"


    ''You''re quite the silver-tongued devil, aren''t you? Of course, a male monkey, you''re an expert at talking your way around women.''


    The ck fox''sments on my ideas were sarcastic and spiteful, full of facts. It was like a bad salesman trying to sell spection as truth, built on a shaky foundation of sand.


    However, the ck fox also understood that she couldn''t deny it. And... her heart''s bnce had already tipped.


    ''...Hmm. Well, that girl over there. Good for you? I''ll let you go. Do your best to survive.''


    The ck fox spoke to the crouching woman, Ine or the lustful princess, with a coldugh. Her tone hinted at the tough future ahead. Even if the woman survived here, the challenges she would face after being driven from her homnd were endless. It was clear she would likely die somewhere soon, worn out and exhausted.


    ''So, if there''s a possibility, that''s good enough, is it? How irresponsible and hateful. I almost want to crush it.''


    "Ggh... That''s fine by me!"


    The sound of bones cracking echoed. The fox and Iughed at each other. Only the mother-princess had an indescribable expression, looking away. She couldn''t say anything, just silently epting her fate. Whose will was this, I wonder...?

 Chapter 184-1

    Chapter 184-1


    [Part 1/4]


    It hurts. It hurts so bad. Even as everything goes blurry, I can still feel the pain.


    This is suffering. It''s like torture. Like being in hell. Like punishment for something I did wrong. But no, it''s not fair or something that can be fixed. In a strange way, it almost feels likefort, like I''m just lost in my own thoughts... maybe even stuck in this sad way of thinking...


    ''Here we go again. You always say that.''


    "...?"


    A voice whispers from somewhere, sounding tired and annoyed. It''s not that guy. It''s not the cursed god. Not even some dumb spider. Then... who is it?


    "Who...?"


    I search through the void. In the emptiness, not even dark, just empty. I struggle, trying to find them. To meet them. Just to see them once.


    I search. I keep searching. But I can''t find them. I don''t know where are they. I feel uneasy. Time''s running out. I go deeper, sinking down. Deeper and deeper. My breathing gets shaky from the nerves. I don''t need to breathe like this. It''s a problem with my heart.


    I dig deeper. I push past the walls around my heart. I finally see it����just a glimpse of their back.


    ''...''


    They turns around. Looks at me with aplicated expression. They shrug, like they''re unsure. There''s a wry smile, like they''re wondering why they''re even here. My eyes widen with relief. I reach out, run towards them, desperate to reach them...


    ''Too bad, time''s up~?''


    "!?"


    A sudden, chilling announcement echoed. In the next moment, countless hands grab hold of me. I turn around, and all I see is a face, smiling wide, filling my whole view.


    ''Now, it''s time to get bigger, my cute, cute boy?''


    Saying such nonsense, the ominous green goddess murmured, trapping my cheeks in her hands so I couldn''t escape, as if examining her prey...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Mufufufufu! All right, then! Time for a change in ns! Now begins the god nose-hair-pulling hour, brought to you by this mighty Akane-sama''s hands!"


    "What the heck are you doing?"


    "Ouch!?"


    I shot a chop at the lizard little girl who''d been closing in, partly as a jab at her ridiculous idea.


    "Awaaaaah!! Akane-oneechan, the demon (oni)''s awake!!''


    "My forehead! My forehead hurts!"


    I sighed, sitting up in bed. Looking around, I noticed I was in a private room.


    In front of me, a lizard girl held her head in pain, and a trembling cow-girl, Ume, seemed on the verge of tears. She looked like the world had ended.


    (Come on, no need to scream like you''ve been cursed. I didn''t even chop that hard!)


    "So, uh, where is this..."''


    I dug through my memory, trying to understand what was happening. Then, I fixed my gaze on the two girls with a questioning look.


    "Are... are you two okay?"


    Just before I''d been pulled into a past vision, they''d both been captured and seemed to have fainted. I worriedly asked about their well-being.


    "...My forehead hurts!"


    "Uh... did we do something bad again?"


    They exchanged puzzled looks, scratching their heads, half-guilty and half-confused. Just what are these two...


    "Hey, what do you two think you''re doing to our sleeping guest?"


    A voice called out from behind, cutting through my thoughts. The two girls jumped, their shoulders shaking. I turned to see her, arms crossed, wearing a look of pure exasperation on her face.


    Azuma Hibari quietly slid open the shoji door and entered the room unnoticed. She snorted and ordered the mischievous kids to leave.


    The lizard girl quickly ran out, dragging her almost-crying little sister (Ume) with her. They left in a hurry, three times faster than usual.


    "What are you doing kids...? Hah, if you want to act like an big sister, you should teach them instead of ying tricks."


    "Azuma-dono. This is..."


    "Wait, wait. It''s fine as it is. ...Don''t push yourself."


    Azuma Hibari sighed. She stopped me from getting up in a rush and continued speaking while Iy down.


    "I''ve already heard most of the story. About Shiro and everything, from the Princess of Onitsuki. You''ve had a hard time, haven''t you?"


    Her words were kind, but my doubts only grew deeper.


    "...This isn''t an illusion, right? How many days has it been?"


    "About ten days. I can''t clearly prove it''s not an illusion right now. If anything, the fact that you can doubt it is proof."


    Illusions fade the moment they are questioned, and they start to show cracks if you feel something is off, especially if they''re not something grand that takes a part of the past away.


    "...I have a lot to talk about, but can you exin things first?"


    "Of course. Alright, I''ll tell you."


    If I doesn''t understand the situation correctly, I might say somethingpletely off. The Tanuki girl sitting nearby began to exin the details to me.


    "Your n worked out well... I think. There wasn''t a big reaction from the curse tools that observe past alterations."


    "I didn''t even know those existed... By the way, who has them?"


    At this point, I could tell that Azuma had already grasped a lot of the situation. I also realized there was some outrageous setting I didn''t know about. What the heck is that...?


    "It started with the princess of Onitsuki, but the Omnyouji Bureau has something simr. Plus, Miyataka... I got confirmation from the Bureau Head based on the report from the princess of Onitsuki. I can''t meet with Miyataka directly, so I had to send a message."


    "Let''s put Aoi-sama aside for now... so you know about Miyataka too?"


    I wondered if she''d hear something about letting that infamous princess into her house.


    "I understand it''s hard to refuse due to your position. I know she''s wild and a troublemaker... but I still can''t ept it."


    Her quiet anger was mostly directed at the situation, but some was aimed at me. She seemed to suspect the cause, even if she didn''t say it outright.


    She likely held back from using me due to theck of evidence.


    "After the curse broke and she returned, it seems she left the mansion right away. The second princess of yours, who came with Ako''s youngdy, checked on you while you were passed out in the room. Then she sent someone to take over the management of the orphanage quietly."


    It was clear this was Aoi''s consideration. If exorcists discovered the use of a forbidden youkai technique, especially in the Center region''s Spiritual Vein, it would be a death sentence.


    I''d be med for notpleting my duty, but Aoi would never allow that. This was all a cover-up using her power.


    "Being the head of the Omnyouji Bureau, this is something I should report... Well, it''s probably better to ''forget'' about it for now. There''s nothing to gain for me if it bes an official matter. But..."


    She paused, then revealed... a rubber hammer?


    "Something about this feels familiar to me."


    "Hm? Well, this was made a long time ago... it''s rare. Who had it?"


    I tilt my head at the d��j�� vu I feel from the curse-tool in Azuma''s hand, and she tilts her head too. Unfortunately, I have no way to answer.


    "I see. Well, it''s fine. This is a curse-tool that turns memories into solid objects and sends them away. I''ll have you send someter. It might be better for you not to know anything, right?"


    Thinking about my position where I might be forced to reveal the truth by having my memories read, I guess this is a kind of consideration. I can''t really be happy about it, though.


    "It''s not fun to have your memories messed with, that''s true. But you''ll have to ept it. I''ll make sure everything bnces out, and in the future, you''ll get it back. After all, this situation, no matter how it happened, doesn''t really change much. It''s like putting things back in their original ce."


    "So, what about Shiro...?"


    "She was copsed in the room with you. Since it was a curse technique, it seems it took a toll on her body. She might have been stronger when you faced her, but by the time the second princess found her, she was weak and shrunk. She doesn''t remember anything about the memories."


    "Nothing at all, huh..."


    It was probably the result of trying to bnce things out. After I rolled around, that ck fox must have messed with Shiro''s memories.


    It seems odd that changing past memories could affect the future, but if someone can help someone recover from a broken mind after torture, then it might be possible.


    "Also, those 2, from their behavior, they don''t know anything, right?"


    "About Akane and Ume? Yeah, they probably slept through it all. The other kids don''t know anything either. That''s a good thing."


    In other words, even when facing Shiro, there are no lingering feelings, and at least the way the orphans treat Shiro hasn''t changed. Shiro feels the same way...


    "The mountain shakes, but not even a mouse... so there''s really nothing at all, huh?"


    There''s not even a noise in my pocket. Nothing has changed. Everything''s just normal. It''s a pretty boring result. But peaceful times are good times.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect things to getplicated like this."


    "No, I''m the one who should apologize... I was entrusted with this, but I couldn''t fulfill it. I''m sorry."


    We both apologized. Then there was silence. Azuma was the first to shrug and give a wry smile.


    "Starting with Onitsuki''s princess, we''re saying that you got sick because of overwork and the bad mix with water. Well, those who suspect something will figure it out, but don''t worry. If memories are erased, there''s no evidence. No one will dig around for trouble."


    After all, it''s not umon for exorcist families and noble families to handle cases privately or keep them hidden. If they dig too deep, it could cause problems for everyone. No one wants that.


    "I see..."


    "You should stay here for a few more days. Your body must be stiff and not moving well, right? Getting used to it is important."


    "What about the housework?"

 Chapter 184-2

    Chapter 184-2


    [Part 2/4]


    "That''s my job. If you want to help, just y with the kids."


    "ying... Excuse me, Azuma-dono, what''s your mission? Is it okay to ask?"


    It feels rude for me, just a subcontractor, to ask about the higher-ups'' tasks, but I ask anyway.


    "Ah, well... Just report back, and then it''s up to them to decide what to do..."


    Azuma responds a bit hesitantly to my question. I can''t tell what mission she has or what she has seen or heard, but it doesn''t seem like a pleasant situation.


    "...Well, let''s put that aside for now."


    She cuts off the conversation there and stands up, smiling gently at me like an orphanage director.


    "There''s a bottle of water over there... Are you hungry? Would you like some porridge?" "No, not right now... Can I ask for someter?"


    "Of course. Don''t hold back as my guest."


    In response to my request, Azuma cheerfully turns around and opens the shoji paper door. Then, she invites a waiting child into the room.


    A white fox, inviting Shiro...


    "Tomobe-san...!?"


    The child nces at me and rushes over, then copses in front of me, looking relieved. After a moment, she starts to sob.


    "I''m so d... I''m really d...!!"


    "Hey, hey..."


    I try tofort the child while looking at Azuma. Unfortunately, she doesn''t offer any help. She leaves the room with just the two of us...


    "I''m so d... Really, I''m so d! I, I...!!"


    "Ah, there, there. Don''t cry, don''t cry. Okay? Okay?"


    The young white fox cried loudly. As I tried tofort her, I remembered a past fantasy.


    She reminded me of my whiny, spoiled little sister from that long-ago fantasy. She was a bit taller and more mature, but I was sure they were the same person.


    (What a strange feeling.)


    As I thought about this, I asked Shiro why she was crying, and the answer I got was just as I expected.


    "Um, I... I feel like something''s wrong with me, and I''ve be like my old self, and then...!!"


    With deep worry and fear, Shiro spoke. She had no memory of it. Even if she didn''t remember, if she was told she had done something like before and hurt others, it made sense that she would be so shaken up.


    "Calm down, calm down. ...It''s not that serious. It''s just a little prank."


    I told her, who was starting to calm down, that it was nothing.


    "Nothing? That''s..."


    "I''m not just saying that tofort you, okay? It''s the truth. You''re not hurt at all, right?"


    "But... it''s been days...!!"


    Shiro argued back, looking at me seriously. But that seemed a bit exaggerated.


    "Well, yeah. But it''s not like there are anysting effects. The others are fine too, right? Depending on how you look at it, it''s just a chance to take a break."


    "...I heard that Miyataka''s youngdy was also upset."


    "From who... oh, Princess."


    I remembered my conversation with Azuma. She was a bit of a genius, the second princess. For some reason, she hade along with Murasaki, and I wondered what kind of reasoning led to that... When she mocks others, it''s best to take it lightly.


    Well, I guess that''s a different issue from the physical burden. I mean, it''s pretty shocking to have memories of being the mother of a guy who hasn''t changed much in age. It''s a real hassle. It feels like a dark history.


    ...If I exin it in detail to Shiro, she might misunderstand, so I''ll just dodge it.


    "...Ah, well, anyway, stop worrying so much about others. If you have time for that, worry about yourself. You must be feeling a lot of strain on your body too."


    While I gently pat Shiro''s head, who is starting to calm down a bit from our conversation, I point this out.


    In reality, she had been pouring a huge amount of spiritual energy into her body, almost to the point of bursting. To put it bluntly, it was like someone was swallowing and throwing up at the same time.


    She was performing a big ritual that drained her quickly. It must have been really tough. Unlike me, who was just mentally tired, her young body must be struggling inside.


    "Um, yes. I''ve also been in bed for a few days."


    Shiro agrees with my point. I knew it. She looks a bit worn out. Even though she seems carefree, the director (Azuma) might be really upset about Miyataka''s youngdy.


    "Ah, but! The Princess brought a doctor for me! I''m taking medicine and resting, so I''m fine!!"


    "Well, I don''t think that really means you''re fine..."


    Did she notice my worried expression? Shiro is desperately trying to promote her well-being. But the fact that she needs medicine means she can''t bepletely okay.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, okay? Your healthes first. You''re still a kid, after all."


    "A kid? Am I really a kid?"


    "At least, you''re a big kid."


    I was shocked when I first encountered Shiro, but thinking about it, I guess I could have cut off my own ear. It''s kind of funny to think that she acted all proud while being confused inside.


    "Um... what was I doing?"


    Shiro pouted. I decided not to think about how she would interpret her actions that she couldn''t remember. The reality was probably much less exciting than what she imagined.


    "Well, it''s not as bad as you think. ...Sorry, but can I take another nap?"


    I didn''t exin what R-18G meant and justy down. My stiff bones cracked as I moved. It was a much softer soundpared to the rib-crushing massage from the ck foxdy.


    "..."


    "...What''s wrong?"


    Shiro silently crawled into the nket next to me. She curled up close and looked up at me with big eyes.


    "Um, I''ve been really anxious and scared... can I take a nap with you?"


    Shiro whispered shyly.


    "Maybe... maybe I''m afraid of not being myself anymore. Afraid of not being Shiro anymore. So..."


    She looked really worried, staring at me as if she was clinging to me.


    "Can I stay with you?"


    Even though her words were different, I couldn''t help but think of my little sister from those dreamy days in the past.


    "..."


    I realized again that they were the same. It was obvious, but for some reason, I felt relieved. It was a bit selfish, but as a brother, I was happy that my sister was safe.


    She must have faced many tough times, filled with pain and sadness. She likelymitted many sins and felt anxious and hurt. Still, as a brother, I couldn''t help but feel happy about her presence.


    "...I guess there''s no helping it. Just this once, okay?"


    This feels like a selfish way to make up for things. Just like before, I gently pat Shiro''s head and her fox ears. She squints, looking a bit ticklish yet happy, leaning closer to chase away her worries.


    Maybe her body remembers that rewritten past and is unconsciously seeking it? No, thinking too deeply isn''t the point here.


    ...In ce of the real big brother who died, it''s only natural that I should let this young girl lean on me.


    "...Good night, Shirona."


    As I give in to the heavy sleepiness that hase back, the words I weave just before closing my eyes are surely just a self-satisfying lie....


    * * *


    The girl''s amethyst-colored pupils were staring into the void. Those bright, youkai-like eyes continued to gaze at the empty space...


    Divine beings don''t exist in the present. To be precise, high-ranking divine beings exist in more than just the present.


    Present, past, future����they exist at the same time in multiple dimensions. They embody existence as points, surfaces, and lines. They''ve be something close to a concept. This is one reason why killing a god is so difficult.


    So, in Fus��-kuni, people have sought ways to deal with divine beings. Since killing them is difficult, sealing them is the solution. The goal is to weaken them into mere monsters, preventing wild divine beings from gaining power through faith and sacrifices.


    Miko, or shrine maidens, y a simr role. They are there to calm the gods, attract them, and capture them. They see the same world as these beings, share the same viewpoint, and work with them.


    But high-ranking gods exist beyond time as concepts, making it impossible to fully understand them just by looking. A shrine maiden who opposes the divine must have strategies in ce.


    And this girl, a shrine maiden, gazes at fate, pulling it closer. Her eyes hold a higher form of divination. Understanding the world varies from person to person based on their backgrounds and experiences.


    This understanding is crucial in the process of killing gods.


    "..."


    The invisible threads floating in the air are manipted by Miyataka''s shrine maiden. Each thread''s thickness, texture, and color represent the "fate" of all things. Her eyes capture these threads, defining the world and reality.


    Instead of a crystal ball for divination, this is a substitute for direct and purer observation. As the shrine maidens'' bloodline in Fus�� weakened, this substitute was created to partially replicate their functions. This being is known as Miyataka Shinobu.


    She inherits the lost secret powers of the shrine maiden...


    "...Hah."

 Chapter 184-3

    Chapter 184-3


    [Part 3/4]


    With her fist stretched out towards the ceiling, she tightly grips fate again, letting out a mockingugh. It''s a mix of self-mockery and self-deprecation.


    This youngdy thought she was being overly dramatic. The secret powers of the shrine maiden? The recreation of the shrine maiden? It all seemedughable to her.


    After spending money, time, and sacrifices, she stitched everything together, but Miyataka did not value thepleted products. There was no reason for her to care.


    Even after putting them in a jar, they only turned out slightly better.


    The flesh of the shrine maiden, the eyes of the shrine maiden. Even when stitched together, they still fell far short of the miraculous existence they once were, and their lifespan was dismal.


    Above all, Miyataka Shinobu''s shrine maiden powers had a fatal w.


    "Hey, were you daydreaming here? Isn''t it time for a refill?"


    The shoji paper door slides open, and a man with a kind smile walks in. He''s her teacher and partner in crime. A ''ghost'' with a dirty appearance speaks casually. "Is that a problem? ...I''m not feeling well."


    "That''s not good. I''ll mix some medicine for you next time."


    "Will you mix it right in front of me?"


    After all, this is about that ghost. Who knows what extra stuff he might add? It could be more extras than the main ingredients.


    "You want to study how to make medicine? That''s great, but be careful. Just because you want to try something doesn''t mean you should wake a sleeping child and get lost in your own dreams. When studying how to make medicine, please don''t think like that, okay?"


    "...Hey, how much of this did you expect?"


    This was a sharpment from a girl who saw through the ghost''s old-man lecture trick.


    "You talked to make her interested, right? You nned this, didn''t you? That ck fox was a wanted criminal, right? So, there''s no way you didn''t talk to her. Am I wrong?"


    Could it be that he knew this would happen and got involved with her? No, maybe he was part of Miyataka''s n to bring back shrine maidens from the very beginning!


    "You''re overthinking it, or maybe you''re just being too suspicious? Unfortunately, I''m not that all-powerful. Besides, she (the ck fox) didn''t tell me clearly either."


    Even though they were once leaders of the youkai army, they were not united. Some followed the general''sst words, while others rebelled.


    Some created their own organizations, while others returned to the wild to do as they pleased.


    Especially that old nine-tailed fox has led a pack of youkai foxes since before the youkai army formed. Her rtionship with the organization is more cooperative than that of an ordinary member.


    When their general was sealed, she withdrew from the front lines with her step-sisters, even at great cost. Since then, they have asionally exchanged information and cooperated on individual cases, but that was it.


    She (the ck fox) only hinted at this case, which spanned time, and the ghost never heard any specific details.


    "She took over the position of the one who was defeated, but I didn''t know anything about her either. She''s quite secretive. I''m more surprised that I finally got to check the answers."


    The body possessed by the ghost shrugs. However, for the lustful princess, it''s a story she doesn''t know how much to believe. Even if it''s not an outright lie, there are many ways to mislead and deceive others.


    "Tsk tsk, why don''t they trust me? I''m trying to be honest."


    "Isn''t it because you''re trying?"


    The youngdy''s response is urate and harsh. Effort is meaningless without results.


    "I''m trying to make it seem like I have results. ...So, you still couldn''t figure it out after all that time?"


    "...It''s hard to put into words."


    "Huh?"


    After spending several days carefully observing the threads of fate, Miyataka''s youngdy''s goal had actually hit a snag on the very first day. She had visualized and observed the fates of various beings, but that man''s...


    "It''s different from those guys, and it''s different from the deities as well. They''re all tangled up... the outline is blurry, and they''re all tangled together?"


    It is only because she has determined the fate of various beings that she understands the peculiarity of that man. The unusual sight of the threads he wears. If there is anything simr...


    "Hmm. That''s interesting. I''d like you to report it in detail in writingter."


    "It''s not necessary right now?"


    "It''s a contract. You probably have something more important to do? Oh, it''s ready. Go ahead."


    The ghost smiles at the youngdy''s question and gestures for her toe into the room he just left. The air is filled with an overly sweet scent...


    "...Yes."


    After the ghost speaks, the youngdy''s face goes nk, and her attitude shiftspletely. She stands up and looks out the window. The enchanting and mysterious view of the night city brings her back to reality. She remembers why she came here...


    "Then. Shall we go?"


    She stands up, acting rxed but looking graceful and alluring. From her pocket, she takes out a paper-wrapped powder and swallows it. It''s something to help her get ready for what''s about to happen. It''s a booster that makes her body absorb things better.


    After all, there''s no way she can handle what''sing without losing her mind.


    "Ugh!"


    She steps into the darkness beyond the shoji paper door. Suddenly, someone grabs her arm and pulls her in roughly.


    She is pushed down, and her clothes are taken off, like pulling feathers off a chicken. It''s all part of the preparation.


    The strong scent of a man overwhelms her, making her frown involuntarily.


    "Then, enjoy yourself slowly."


    Who is he talking to? The ghost shuts the shouji paper door, leaving her inside and locking her in. It seems like he''s abandoning her to something terrible.


    ...At first nce, it looks bad, but it''s actually something the ghost takes seriously. There are only a few special items that can hold strong spiritual energy and life force, and they can only be found in certain legal and natural ways.


    The ghost has found people with money, connections, and power, especially those who can make the best quality items efficiently. She has used his special drugs to boost both the amount and quality.


    In a way, it''s a legitimate job.


    Ah, she realized. She couldn''t live without it. She couldn''t seek revenge or make things right. If she did nothing, she would fade away without leaving anything behind.


    And that wasn''t okay. She couldn''t let that happen. So she fought back. She epted it. Even if her lost other half were there, they would probably make the same choice. They would understand how she felt. She got it. She got it.


    But....


    "Ugh! ...Haha. I can''t show this to the kids, can I?"


    Sheughs coldly at the feeling piercing her lower abdomen, mocking herself. Despite knowing she''s being dragged into something that doesn''t fit, sheughs genuinely.


    There''s no future for her, and that realization makes it even more absurd.


    The weight of the situation presses down on her relentlessly. It''s a selfish force, hands all over her, pushing against her.


    Her head is held tightly, forcing her to confront reality. She bites down����again and again. Her hands and legs are used, and her hair is used as well.


    She takes in everything. Sheforts them. It''s all to sustain her life and soothe her soul.


    As usual, she sumbs to pleasure, gazing at the ceiling, shutting off her thoughts, and allowing the drug to cloud her mind, making her feel rxed and numb.


    ...Unfortunately, it doesn''t happen right away.


    "...Haha. It''s dirty."


    Her dark emotions, which she had not felt in a long time, are washed away by the noise of flesh, sweat, and roars, and by the drug that invades her brain....


    * * *


    ''Well then, this is the end of the cleanup, isn''t it?''


    The ck fox''s cold smirk apanied the purging mes that burned away all traces of what had happened. In her armsy the limp form of the daughter����a white fox, blood smeared on her mochi-like cheeks.


    ''After all, she was just dead weight for you, wasn''t she? I''ll be taking her home with me, if you don''t mind.''


    "Wait...!?"


    At the fox''s deration, she ran without a thought for her own safety, desperately chasing after the creature that was stealing her daughter away.


    It felt futile����grasping at clouds, the ck fox''s form shimmered and faded like smoke, its outline melting into the air.


    ''Hehe. From what I see, it seems the girl has already returned to her original self... As promised, I''ll let you go. Enjoy your brief and lighter life without any regrets, okay?''


    "No, stop! Give her back! Shirona, my daughter, give her back to me!?"


    Her desperate pleas fell on deaf ears, the fox''s indifferent smirk mocking her as it vanished from sight. The world around her faded, leaving only emptiness behind.


    "No, nooo...!? Please, don''t leave me alone. Bring my family back...!?"


    She clutched at the void where her daughter had been, grasping at nothingness. The woman sank to her knees in the snow, copsing and weeping in sheer despair. Even knowing it was pointless, she couldn''t suppress the flood of emotions pouring out.


    * * *


    Once, in an age of great war����or perhaps even before����there were superstitions about this. Those possessed by a youkai fox would bear descendants cursed to be of fox lineage.


    The foxes looked down on humans and sometimes yed tricks by taking over human bodies. Even though experts said this wasn''t true, people believed that some families were more likely to be taken over by foxes because of their bloodlines.


    This idea of being cursed by a fox spirit had been passed down for many years.


    She belonged to a family connected to a fox that could possess people. Though she seemed like a regr human, the spirit of the fox controlled her body. This was part of a bigger n during a chaotic time in history.


    Some believed the stories about fox possession were just tricks made up by monsters to scare others.


    She was human, born from a human mother, and didn''t inherit any fox traits. However, the bad rumors made people fear her family, thinking they were cursed. That was the Miko family.


    There wasn''t open persecution because some understood the usations were baseless, while others feared the curse''s revenge.


    Now, after receiving a severance payment, she found herself in a quiet, remote ce. Her family had a long history of marrying close rtives for three generations, leaving her as thest one.


    After her mother passed away, Ine feltpletely alone in the world.


    Yes, she was truly alone. No one wanted to marry into her cursed family, and no man would let his daughter marry her. People in the vige avoided her, which made her very afraid of being lonely. So, she hesitated for a long time until she found a baby.


    She discovered a baby who looked like he might not survive the cold wind and decided to take care of him. When the baby cried and seemed toe back to life, she felt hope.

 Chapter 184-4

    Chapter 184-4


    [Part 4/4]


    She was happy to have something to focus on and support her heart. Although the baby wasn''t rted to her by blood, he helped her daily and never caused trouble. This made her feel loved and relieved, bringing her heart some peace for the first time in a while.


    If she didn''t have her son, her feelings toward her daughter would be moreplicated and twisted. Her daughter, showing the terrible curse of their blood, was a burden to care for.


    She was the result of an unwanted pregnancy, but also the only family member Ine had left. Without her son, Ine might have given up on living. If the vigers found her daughter, she would try to escape, but she might have easily epted her own death.


    But that''s just a what-if scenario. In reality, even though things were tough, Ine loved her daughter, and she loved her son too. If the three of them could stick together, they could ovee this painful life. They should have been able to.


    Now, she had lost her source of strength.


    "No, no..."


    She sobbed, shaking as despair overwhelmed her. She couldn''t understand what had happened just a little while ago. Strange memories, both hers and not hers, swirled in her mind, adding to her confusion.


    She couldn''t grasp what any of it meant. All she knew was that her son had been killed by her transformed daughter, and his body burned. Even her daughter had been taken from her. Ine lost everything in less than half a day. "Why... why did this happen?"


    Why did ite to this? What choice did she make that was wrong? What should she have chosen? Doubts and regrets swirled in her mind. But it was all toote. It felt pointless. There was no way to turn back time.


    And... her crisis was far from over.


    "Why is this happening? It''s your fault for raising those monsters, you fool!!"


    "Huh!? Ah!?"


    She heard the insults, and then felt a kick to her side that sent her rolling. She coughed and spat out stomach acid, tears in her eyes, as she looked toward the voice.


    Coming toward her, breathless and aggressive, was that ouw exorcist.


    Kuki Sabitsugu, the third son of the Kuki family from the Northern region, dragged his chain sickle behind him. To this man, who looked down on and hated the M��ry�� (youkai), Ine was no longer worth keeping alive.


    "Damn it! You stupid bitch!! You, filthy whore!! Die, just die! I''ll kill you, you traitor of humanity!!"


    The pain and suffocation from the grip around his neck still lingered, and the humiliation of letting the monsters escape made his whole body tremble. The ouw exorcist red at Ine with barely controlled anger.


    Frightened by his intense killing intent, Ine tried to stand and escape. But it was toote. The swung chain sickle cut into her calf. The wound was shallow, probably because he wasn��t at his best.


    Otherwise, it would have been a clean cut. For someone like her, who couldn��t handle pain, it was excruciating. She copsed on the spot. There was no escape.


    "Damn it, you got away...!! Damn it, you piece of trash!!"


    Cursing himself, the ouw exorcist moved closer, his eyes gleaming with rage. Ine tried to crawl away to create some distance, but he was getting closer and closer.


    Then, from behind the ouw exorcist, another presence appeared...


    "Huh?"


    "Isuke-san..."


    Both Ine and the ouw exorcist turned at the same time. Standing there was a hunter. Like the ouw exorcist, he was battered and barely standing. Isuke came forward, using his flintlock gun like a cane.


    "You..."


    "Exorcists, is there any presence around?"


    Before the ouw exorcist could respond, the hunter asked his question. Though he felt a bit uneasy, Sabitsugu thought it was a good idea and began to search for any presence around them.


    It seems that there are no people or monsters around. The other vigers have likely run far away. There seems to be a dog. Is it a hunting dog? Maybe it belongs to this hunter? Well, let''s put that aside for now.


    "Looks like it''s all clear. Tch, those cowards ran away."


    "What about the youkai?"


    "Yeah. No interruptions, huh? That monster really underestimate me."


    The ouw exorcist thinks about a ck fox he saw before passing out. This fox has nine tails and is a powerful youkai known for causing trouble. It��s likely a criminal that caused chaos in the past.


    It��s crazy to think that the fox just left him alone and walked away. It feels like she doesn��t take him seriously at all.


    "I''ll definitely get rid of those monsters...!"


    Then the ouw exorcist looks at Ine. Alright, let''s start with this one. He might even use her corpse as bait. While thinking this, he raises his chain sickle... and then he copses from a shock to his head.


    "Huh...?"


    Ine is stunned by the hunter who knocked out the ouw exorcist with the butt of his gun. The hunter silently walks past the fallen ouw exorcist and faces Ine. He readies his matchlock gun. Ine braces himself.


    "Are you a monster?"


    The hunter asks. Ine hesitates for a moment, unsure of what to say, then shakes her head slightly to show he understands. Isukezily looks at Ine''s legs. He looks at Ine''s face again.


    "Both of your kids were monsters. That ouw exorcist too, but the vigers probably won''t believe it. No, either way, they''re traitors. They''ll end up being dealt with."


    "...I see."


    It might be an exaggeration to say they were childhood friends, but the hunter''s words, someone she recognized from her youth, cruelly reminded her of her current situation.


    She had nothing left, no ce to return to, and no way to find safety.


    "You picked that one up, right? You knew it was a monster?"


    "...! Don��t call him a monster!!"


    Her response was automatic and defensive. The hunter was taken aback, and Inari felt ashamed of her reckless outburst. However, she didn��t regret defending her son��s honor.


    "That child... he did everything he could to support me. Please don��t call him a monster..."


    "Yeah, well, now he��s just barbecue meat."


    "!!"


    His harshment hit her hard. She turned her gaze toward the corner of ck smoke. It was her son, torn apart by her daughter and burned by the ck fox.


    Sadly, he was still burning, so she couldn��t even collect his ashes.


    "You... did you give birth to the white fox?"


    "...Yes, she��s my daughter."


    "You didn��t kill her?"


    "She��s my daughter! Sure, she looks like... but I didn��t get pregnant on purpose, still, she��s my daughter."


    That kind of statement would normally get her in serious trouble during an interrogation. But she didn��t want to lie. She knew she couldn��t get her daughter back. She also knew she wouldn��t survive this.


    So, at the very least, she didn��t want to hide her feelings or the memories of this family.


    "...I see."


    With a sense of resignation, the hunter aimed his gun at her again. Ine felt a hint of kindness in his demeanor. Maybe his earlier question was giving her a chance to exin herself and save her life.


    Thinking back, despite the clear lines of their roles, this hunter treated her better than others in the vige. Once, while gathering herbs and wild vegetables in the mountains, he advised her on poisonous nts and their locations.


    He even shared some wild birds with her shortly after she started raising her son.


    ...If she gets killed, will this person benefit? The reward will probably go to them too. If her life is worthless, it might be good to help someone she owes a favor.


    (I''m sorry, Shirona)


    She apologizes to her daughter, who will be left alone after she goes to her brother. She sincerely wish for her to be strong, tough, and to live long with kindness. Then, she closes her eyes to ept theing time...


    ...But the final gunshot neveres, no matter how long she wait.


    "I''m going to stop your bleeding."


    "Eh...?"


    Before she can respond, the grumpy hunter starts treating Ine''s leg injury. He whistles, and his hunting dog, which he had held back during the fight with the monster,es running. He loads the dog with supplies and prepares to take down the vige traitor.


    "Ow...!?"


    "Hang in there. I put some anesthetic ointment on it. The pain should fade soon."


    Supporting Ine, the hunter begins to walk.


    "Wait!? Isuke-san!? What are you...!?"


    "We''re crossing the mountain today. It''ll be tough, but I want to get away before the pursuers can regroup. The day after tomorrow, we''ll reach the next vige. From there, we can catch a cart to the city."


    "No, that''s not what I mean...!?"


    Why is he doing something so ridiculous? Ine''s gaze pleads without words. She doesn''t understand. A trap? This hunter shouldn''t have any reason to help her...


    "If your injury doesn''t heal and you keep hurting, you''re not like that monster in a kid''s skin. If you''re human, you''re not a stranger to me. Letting you go is a good deed for the next life."


    Because his job is full of killing, he needs chances to save lives to receive Buddha''s mercy... The hunter snorts, sounding bored as he mutters this.


    "That''s not..."


    "Also... that guy said you had nothing to do with it."


    "Eh...?"


    "...I''m talking about this."


    Then Isuke cuts off the conversation. He stops talking, and the two of them, along with one shadow, gradually disappear into the snowy mountains.


    The vigers and the hired ouw exorcists don''t know what happened to the two of them and the shadow. In this cold wind, they might have died somewhere. But maybe...


    It''s a secret from a long time ago. A small event buried in the bordends. It''s not recorded in writing, just a tiny detail left in the memories of a few people.


    That''s right. A boring little detail, but it''s the true history, and it''s the most important wish...


    Fanart:


    A slightly moody Shiro-chan: Here

 Chapter v12-epilogue-1

    Chapter v12-epilogue-1


    [Part 1/4]


    The center of the country was once again filled with the usual hustle and bustle today.


    Along the main street of Fus��-kuni, hundreds of different shops lined up, with people and cars constantlying and going. Even as shadows of hardship and chaos crept into the countryside, this city, blessed with the most fertilend in the country, showed a lively scene that seemed almost unreal. It was as if they were celebrating true or false prosperity...


    "..."


    In a corner of the bustling city, at the Dango Tea House facing the main street, the girl had been waiting for a long time.


    With a cheap cup of tea and a single stick of Dango that had neither sweet sauce nor red bean paste, she upied an outside seat with the minimum order. She simply stared nkly at the scenery...


    She must be waiting for someone. It was obvious from her demeanor. But that was the way of customers. The shop had its own rules. The business owner had no obligation to provide benefits beyond the payment made by the customer.


    "I guess it can''t be helped..."


    How long had it been? Maybe a little over an hour? Honestly, the girl working at the tea house wanted to leave soon due to the shop''s turnover rate. Finally, she lost her patience and decided to approach the customer. But it was in vain. The next moment, her eyes widened with joy as she smiled, eating the Dango and sipping her tea. She left the payment on the table and hurriedly ran off.


    The tea house girl couldn''t help but follow the simple-looking customer with her eyes. The girl, who had been a customer, dashed into the noisy street, avoiding the people, horses, and cars as she made her way across.


    In the midst of all themotion, she identally bumped into a well-dressed woman, probably a noble, and quickly apologized. Still, she didn''t stop walking. Before she could be scolded for too long, she slipped away with the flow of people... and finally reached her destination.


    "...!!"


    "!? ...!!"


    Just as she got close, the girl eagerly hugged a man. Amidst the noise, even without hearing their voices, it was clear from a nce that they were very close. The bold action of the seemingly serious country girl hinted at their deep rtionship.


    The tea house girl, who wanted to get married but had no partner, couldn''t help but click her tongue in jealousy.


    That made sense. The girl, smiling widely and exchanging words, was hugging someone whose outfit, while not extravagant, was still quite impressive.


    He looked like a young man, a few years older than her, possibly a low-ranking official. They chatted and disappeared into a side street across the busy road.


    Damn, he seemed like a pretty good catch, not too high of a standard. If he worked in the pce, there wouldn''t be worries about his sry.


    "I wish he would just use her and throw her away..."


    The tea house girl let out a curse, born from jealousy. It wasn''t serious, but it wasn''t a joke either. It wasn''t umon for a naive country girl to be yed with and discarded by a city man.


    The tea house girl knew stories of girls who ended up with illegitimate children, only to find out that the man had a proper fianc��e and couldn''t even be a mistress, being cast aside instead. In a tea house on the main street of the city, there was no shortage of whispers and rumors about such scandals.


    "Huh? We won''t allow that, you know?"


    "Excuse me?"


    The tea house girl couldn''t help but nce at a corner of the customer area, reacting to the unexpected curse. Two suspicious men with hidden faces, who were sitting in a corner, stood up.


    "That''s it. The surface seems fine, but he seems shallow. The problem lies beneath the skin."


    "That''s right. We''ll see if he is truly worthy."


    The conversation between the two customers, who exuded a serious atmosphere, left the tea house daughter wondering. What''s going on? Do they have weapons? Is this going to turn violent?


    "Of course not. I won''t draw my sword unless something serious happens. Besides, with his pale skin, I could kill him with my bare hands!"


    The customer, as if reading the tea house girl''s mind, smiled viciously, showing their wild side. Wait, are they going to kill him?


    "Not to that extent... If he treats Suzune well, that''s enough. As long as he is honest and doesn''t do anything unfair, that''s all I need."


    The other customer spoke in a more restrained manner. However, he didn''t mention what would happen if things didn''t work out. The tea house daughter had questions, but she decided not to ask. She just wanted them to leave quickly, as their presence was intimidating and the customers were starting to flee.


    "Why...?"


    As the teacup shattered, a trembling whisper was heard. All three of them turned around to see an unknown young girl wearing a well-made kimono and a kasa hat. The young girl was shocked, speechless, and her eyes were wide open. She didn''t even notice the broken teacup that had fallen from her hands.


    "What...? He promised to make me his wife. What? Why? Why...? This can''t be..."


    The young girl''s muttering sounded like delirium as she watched the two figures, especially the man, disappear. Her expression showed that she couldn''t believe what she had seen. What is this girl''s true identity?


    No, based on her mutterings, some assumptions can be made. Iruka had a feeling that something terrible was about to happen.


    "...Iruka?"


    After being stunned by the intruder''s presence, Iruka sensed an unusual aura from her side, a rough and powerful youkai-like energy. She called out to her friend, her voice trembling with fear and hesitation.


    "...Yes, he''s a worthless scoundrel. I''ll teach him a lesson."


    Her best friend made an immediate decision and dered her intention.


    * * *


    Suzune and Yukine, the maid of the Hotoya family, were invited by a young man to the town''s inn street. To be more precise, they arrived at the street where middle-ss inns were lined up.


    "This area is quite expensive, isn''t it?"


    "My master provides an allowance. Plus, it''s not easy to stay at the noble''s mansion."


    Suzune was concerned about the price, but the young man smiled and spoke to her. He didn''t go into details, but his position in his master''s household was not stable at all.


    The young man was rmended for a low-level position at the county office because he could read and write. During his work, he noticed an error in the ledger and pointed out the fraudulent case of a dishonest merchant.


    As a result, he was favored by his master, a lower-ranked noble, and promoted to a direct subordinate. It was a great sess and aplete turnaround in his life.


    Sessful people are always envied and disliked. There is also the issue of social status. Even though his master treated him well, it didn''t mean that the long-serving retainers in the household epted him.


    In fact, the more the master favored him, the more it might have had a negative effect.


    If one adds to that, it was bad that he caught the attention of his master''s youngest daughter. She was too young to help with household duties and probably wouldn''t inherit much of the family wealth.


    So, even though the young man was liked by her, he couldn''t find any advantage in it. On top of that, people around him suspected he had ambitions to rise in status, which was quite troublesome.


    If he were to marry, he wanted to aim for someone as wise and wealthy as possible. Even marriage was just a card he could use to rise to higher positions.


    In that sense, he was unwilling and disappointed in his position in the household he served. He had to somehow maintain an appropriate distance. If he were to marry, he thought he should aim for someone smart and wealthy.


    To him, marriage was just a card to help him climb higher. In that sense, his position in the household felt somewhat unsatisfactory and unfair. He needed to find a way to keep a proper distance.


    So, he requested to serve from the inn. Since his master didn''t have a mansion in the capital and was living onnd provided by a noble family, it was better for him to have fewer retainers living in the mansion.


    He was also vaguely aware of some friction with the old retainers. Therefore, his The request was easily approved. For the young man, the rented room at the inn was a free world where he didn''t have to worry about others watching him.


    If anything, inviting Yukine like this would have been impossible in the cramped shared house with the old retainers...


    "That said, my boss doesn''t have unlimited money. I can''t choose a fancy inn... And when you''re serving at the pce, it''s just how it is, right?"


    Even though it''s food at the inn, it''s not like you can get 3 meals a day properly as a busy court attendant. Lunch is at the noble house, and when you get homete at night, the dinner prepared for you is surely cold.


    He has to wash his clothes by himself, regardless of the futon. The problem is that he can''t find the time to do it since he has to work overtime and bring his own clothes to the rented room.


    "Is it me you''re looking for?"


    "Yeah. So, Can you do me a favor?"


    It might be considered a cruel act to burden Yukine, who is free from work, with chores without pay. It''s a waste of her free time. But...


    "Of course! You don''t have to be so polite."


    Yukine looks up at the young man with a gentle smile. With her head tilted up, as she is much shorter than him, she gazes at him with a loving expression.


    Her smile, devoid of any hint of dissatisfaction, takes the young man aback, and he exhales deeply, his eyes wide. He stares at her through his sses, and a moment of silence passes before he speaks his request.


    "...Right. Have you prepared that thing I asked for?"


    "Of course I have! Look, I brought plenty!"


    Yukine unfolds the wrapping cloth, revealing a wooden bento box. A glimpse inside shows ingredients that have been slowly simmered and soaked in broth, filling the box to the brim.


    Yukine''s confident, yful smile shows how much this taste of home means to her.

 Chapter v12-epilogue-2

    Chapter v12-epilogue-2


    [Part 1/4]


    "That''s good to hear. Ah, here we are. Here... Miss, I''m home."


    The young man greets the innkeeper''s daughter, who was cleaning the courtyard of the small but tidy inn. Yukine nods politely and enters the inn.


    The daughter seems shocked to see Yukine, but Yukine is confused and tilts her head, wondering if she has done something wrong. Perhaps she should apologizeter.


    As these thoughts cross her mind, the two ascend to their room on the second floor. Yukine is slightly surprised to see the room, which is six parts orderly and four parts messy.


    Considering the young man''s usually meticulous nature, the state of the room hints at how busy his work must be. Yukine''s fighting spirit is ignited, and she feels even more motivated to help.


    "Cleaning can wait, tomorrow is fine too? ...You should eat and rest today."


    "I understand. Can I use the kitchen? I want to heat up some stew."


    "Just ask thendy. She''s probably preparing dinner now. ...Oh, I think there are some candy pieces in the storage room from the other day, so you can take those as a greeting gift." It''s not pleasant to lend the kitchen to others. Especially if they aren''t even guests. He''s not a bothersome person, but it''s good to show some courtesy.


    "I understand. I''ll also check for any unnecessary items in the storage."


    "Please don''t."


    "You''re not good at throwing things away, right? Leave it to the experts."


    "Ugh... I guess I have no choice."


    Yukine knew well that, due to his upbringing, he was smart but also a bit stingy. He was meticulous and sensitive about his personal belongings, especially those that didn''t involve socializing or profit, and he tended to umte unnecessary items.


    So, it would be best for Yukine, who had experience as a maid, to just throw things away at times like this. He couldn''t argue with the logic. It was surrender.


    "Please separate valuables, gifts, and collectibles. I''ll sell or throw away the unnecessary items from what''s left, okay?"


    "That''s not a problem. I''ve already sorted that much out. I don''t have any collectibles, so if you think anything besides valuables is unnecessary, feel free to throw it away. ...Yeah, that''s fine."


    He never had a hobby of collecting things. If he had that kind of money, he would have used it to support his family. He was sure that his older brother, the heir, would use it more wisely, and he actually needed the money.


    So, he had some resistance, but he epted Yukine''s words. He had no choice but to ept.


    "Well then, let''s do that. Um, is it this way...?"


    With his agreement, Yukine stepped into the storage room to look for the candy. Meanwhile, the young man was trying to deal with the leftover work he had brought into the borrowed room... when he heard a knock on the door and stopped.


    "...?"


    Was it thendy, another servant, or a guest from the next room? Surely, it wasn''t a thief at this hour. He hid a small knife in his pocket for self-defense and pulled the door open.


    A beautiful person with a wolf-like smile appeared.


    "...? Who are you?"


    "Who? Well, that''s obvious, isn''t it?"


    The young man was confused by thepletely unfamiliar yet unusual guest. Meanwhile, the beast-like guest smiled back with a grin. It was the smile of a friendly carnivore. There were more presences behind her, which distracted him. It was a critical opening.


    And then...


    "I''m the infamous Ezo''s Iruka, here to mess with my friends and kill some brats!!"


    "Wha? Ugh!?"


    Before the deration and action, the young man tried to evade due to a bad feeling. His instincts were good, but it was toote. In front of Iruka''s half-youkai physical abilities, even a moment of time meant nothing.


    With a single blow, he was lightly sent flying through the air, crashing into the unmade futon in the room. Iruka had held back; it wasn''t out of kindness. If dhe broke his neck and killed him, she wouldn''t be able to enjoy him anymore. Iruka intended to teach this pretty boy a lesson.


    "Wha!? What...!?"


    The maid, hearing the noise and shouting from the storage room, rushed over. She ran to him and touched his body.


    "Suzune (Yukine)! Are you okay!? Your body, you''re still okay, right? Nothing has happened to you yet!?"


    "Eh!? Eh!? Hyan!? Y-Your Highness!?"


    With a desperate look, Tamaki frantically checks her body, while the maid girl shivers in confusion at her actions. She ispletely lost, not understanding what is happening or why her master is here.


    "Uwaaaah!?"


    Suddenly, loud cries fill the room����screams, sobs. Apletely unfamiliar child appears behind her two friends.


    "That''s terrible! This is awful!? Why!? Why did you abandon me!?"


    "What''s going on!? What happened!?"


    "Look, it''s the young man who works at Ise''s ce."


    "It''s all girls here. Is this some love mess?"


    "Stop it, stop it. If the innkeeper''s daughter hears you, she''ll cry!"


    "No, she''s already here and crying, right?"


    Abandoned? Who? What? Yukine''s mind bes even more chaotic from the sudden usations. Even some neighbors and workers from the inn have gathered. A few are saying things like, "Make it a good boat!" or "There''s nothing in the belly, right?" but there''s no need to worry about that.


    "Um... what happened?"


    "I''m sorry, Suzune? But this was necessary. It was a tough decision to protect your life. I didn''t want to make it such a big deal..."


    Tamaki hugs her maid friend tightly, her face full of sorrow. It''s like a mother bird desperately trying to protect her chicks from a predator.


    "Hey? I could understand if you were fooling around with someone else, but this is just too much, right?"


    "Ugh...?"


    Iruka grabs the cor of the young man who is bleeding from his nose and scolds him. The young man looks at Iruka, his face showing confusionyered with more confusion.


    "W-What? Fooling around...?"


    "Why are you answering with a question? Huh? Is my friend, or even a kid, just a money tree to you? I''ll break your front teeth and sell your sses, you hear me!?"


    "Whoa, hey!? Stop...!?"


    Angered by the young man''s attitude, Iruka shakes him roughly while still holding his cor. This rough action has a strong effect on the young man, who is not good at handling rough situationspared to his brothers.


    "Iruka, please stop! I''m begging you! Don''t be violent!?"


    "Of course, I won''t! Even if I get caught, I won''t feel satisfied until I make him understand!! You''ll agree if you hear the story!! He''s a terrible scammer and a leech!!?"


    Iruka clearly rejects Yukine''s plea to stop. Tamaki agrees this time and is ready to use her position to the fullest if necessary. For both of them, saving Yukine is the top priority.


    "A leech, a scammer...!? Iruka, that kind of talk is going too far!? Please take that back!"


    "Not a chance!!"


    Yukine raises her voice in protest against Iruka''s harsh words. Iruka immediately refuses. The young child earlier continues to cry loudly. Onlookers shout things like, "Blow that pretty face away!!" It''splete chaos.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I''ve decided to punish anyone who hurts my friend on behalf of the brother! Got it!?"


    The bold and heroic deration drew apuse and cheers from the onlookers, who were thrilled to see someone standing up for themselves. However, most of them didn''t fully understand the situation; they were just happy to see someone sessful getting burned in a love affair.


    "No, I don''t need your posturing... Iruka! Stop insulting my big brother and using violence against him! It''s getting old!"


    "Be quiet, Suzune! I... wait, brother?"


    "Big brother?"


    "Dear Brother?"


    Iruka, Tamaki, and the youngdies all ruminated on Suzune''s words. Even the onlookers who had gathered to watch fell silent, exchanging nces with one another.


    "That person is the third son! My blood-rted brother! He''s my real brother! Who did you think I was meeting?!"


    Everyone present averted their gaze, feeling awkward and ufortable, after Yukine''s deration of anger and shame.


    * * *


    ''...So, even over there, you haven''t found or recovered it yet?''


    The voice trembled with an infinite frustration that could not be contained.


    "Yes, the boundary was destroyed immediately after we closed off the flow of spiritual energy from the Spiritual Vein. There are no traces to be found during our subsequent searches."


    ''You make it sound like it''s not your fault!! As if you have no responsibility in this...''


    In a bookstore transformed into an otherworldly space somewhere in the outer area of the capital, a peacock perched on a desk unleashes a venomous anger at the store''s resident. The resident, however, filtered out the unnecessary parts of the peacock''s rant, focusing only on the essence of the conversation. The old man found the talk tedious.


    ...Just in case, a yawning cat youkai was waiting on top of the bookshelf, and a bear youkai stood by, showing off. There was a puppy sitting on top of the bear''s head, acting like it owned the ce, but that was ignored. Why is this shit dog acting so superior?


    ''You do understand what kind of being it is, don''t you?! A threat that, if mishandled, could spell ruin for Onitsuki. I expect you to search without cking! Or else, or else...!!''


    "..."

 Chapter v12-epilogue-3

    Chapter v12-epilogue-3


    [Part 1/4]


    The peacock raged, its demandsced with desperation and hatred. A threat was implied in its words, a rash move that was somewhat uncharacteristic.


    The straightforward behavior of the cunning and infamous ck Butterfly Woman was unexpected... Matsuhige''s granddaughter carefully chose her words, trying to understand the meaning behind her actions.


    "...I understand. But what about your side? After all, I''m merely a shikigami at that time. I hear that your granddaughter herself ns toe in person. If she''s truly one of Onitsuki''s elite, shouldn''t she be able to detect some trace?"


    It was a valid question, but to the entity beyond the peacock, it sounded like a taunt. It paused for a moment, then responded with a curse, as if spitting it out.


    ''...! She sensed a presence... Unfortunately, it disappeared immediately, so we couldn''t grasp its true nature!!''


    "What?... One of Onitsuki''s direct descendants, a pure-blooded one, like that?"


    Botan openly doubted the peacock''s words, her brow furrowed in suspicion. She questioned if the peacock was lying, as she couldn''t believe it. She hade to understand the princess''s unreasonable talent and power to the point of exhaustion. She should be able to see through everything in an instant. Yet... she couldn''t?


    ''That''s our line! No matter how many times I say it, the answer is the same! That child, how pathetic...!!'' The peacock''s angry voice sounded like it was about to explode. Its behavior and raw emotions seemed far from fake. It''s hard to believe, but it was clear that this incident was either a self-made problem by Onitsuki or the work of someone unusual.


    "Only a few can deceive the second princess of Onitsuki, even for a moment. What about Miyataka?"


    ''I''ve already done that much. I went to their house and tried to gather information, but there was absolutely no response!''


    "That''s something..."


    Botan thought it was quite fast. Just stepping into the enemy territory of Miyataka was already dangerous, and on top of that, there were many investigations to deal with. To avoid making the other side angry, to not be suspected, and to search... it was reckless for a ck butterflydy.


    Even if the item they were looking for was indeed important, the actions taken were almost outrageous.


    (This doesn''t make sense. No, no, could it be... could it really be?)


    Doubting the extreme actions, Botan immediately denied the possibilities that came to mind.


    (Could it really be...?)


    Am I being influenced by my foolish values as a subus? It seems too ridiculous. Is a grown strategist''s mind really filled with such silly thoughts? How pathetic.


    ''That child is just as bad!! Even though it could lead to Onitsuki''s crisis, she''s calmly hanging out at the merchant''s mansion! What on earth is she thinking!!?''


    "..."


    It seems that the second princess of Onitsuki isn''t as upset as the Advisor in front of her. Probably because of her status as a daughter of the Tachibana family. The problem is her intentions, but unfortunately, Botan doesn''t understand. Is there some kind of crack between the two? Is there a rift in their cooperation?


    (No, it''s funny that I''m having this kind of conversation with her...)


    Contrary to the raging peacock, Botan suddenly recognized the situation calmly and couldn''t help but smirk. Where did it all begin?


    Before she knew it, she had fallen into a position of being a marked subus, revolving around that man, and here she is discussing things that would be bad if heard by the court or exorcists, emphasizing and sharing secrets...


    (It''s really a strange story...)


    She thought he was just a pawn in the power struggle of the Onitsuki family, but it goes beyond that. The man she thought was just a mediocre person has now taken an extraordinary position, and he, along with those around him, are being swept along by it. And she find herself secretly not minding it.


    In the end, she owes him a big favor, and even though it''s not the way she wanted, she find herself dependent on him... She has no choice but to admit it.


    Essentially, the master-servant roles have reversed. She feels satisfaction in being useful to that man. This makes her seem like a convenient fool! When Botan realized this, she was greatly shocked.


    ...Or perhaps, considering the unconventional actions of the Onitsuki Advisor and princess so far, maybe he is simr in some way. What a troublesome situation.


    ''Anyway! You will take full responsibility for the search! It''s one thing to just recover that! To apany him and then end up missing...!!''


    While Botan was thinking about such things, theints of the ck butterfly woman continued. However, everything has an end.


    After saying what she wanted to say, the peacock shouted for a while and then fell silent. Once she stopped speaking, the peacockpletely vanished. With a pop, a consumed talisman fluttered down to the desk, eventually burning away...


    "...Good grief. She really says whatever she wants, doesn''t she?"


    It was quite a mess, but no matter what the ck butterfly woman said, there was only so much the wanted person could do. She would search as much as possible, but... in a way, it was impressive. To sneak into that orphanage and steal that thing without being noticed by herself or Onitsuki''s princess.


    "Ha... What kind of reasoning is it to say it''s boring and dull, yet still get involved?"


    Then Botan turned around to greet the uninvited guest. She looked up at a tall woman with long ck hair and a sticky presence. Her eyes were sharp, even though they drooped a bit.


    A voluptuous beauty with a hint of scales appearing on her skin. A fallen monster disguised as a beauty. The wet, tattered shrine maiden outfit she wore seemed almost seductive and sphemous...


    ''Grrrr!?''


    The bear youkai, realizing the situationte, jumped between the master and the intruder, ready for battle. Its judgment was slow. Its detection ability wascking. Botan decided she needed to improve it again. A shiki that noticester than its master... or perhaps her senses have be sharperpared to the past?


    ''At least your lower part is really jiggly, right? Hehe, if I y with it a bit, it might just droop down. Or will it tighten up?''


    The strange woman, who could be called the end of the great snake god, finished observing Botan''s body and grinned, making thatment. It was apletely irrelevant evaluation. It was also lewd, like a perverted old man. Wouldn''t the previous god, who had some dignity, cry?


    "Is it okay to call you... you?"


    ''Well, I can''t say something so proud as "My Pir" after falling this far, can I? Call me whatever you like.''


    "Very well."


    A rough, light-hearted affirmation. Botan thought to herself that her personality has changed too much since the change of generations, but she kept that to herself. There was no need to point it out. The mouth is the source of disaster.


    "The blue demon said a while ago that she has apanion. I had a hunch, but I didn''t expect it to be true... how peculiar, isn''t it?"


    ''Really, a lot has happened, you know? Unwillingly, we''re temporarily allied, I guess? It''s a hassle to move cautiously since the prey seemsplicated, right?''


    "Prey..."


    Both demons (oni) and snakes are creatures with sticky ecologies. If they are called prey, the candidates are limited. And if they are with a demon, she can make a good guess... is that man skilled at attracting unwanted monsters? Well, that aside...


    "The dots are starting to connect. Then next is..."


    ''Correct~?''


    ''( ?? 3?) Answering everyone''s calls, I''m stepping onto the battlefield!!!''


    ''Grrrr!?''


    With a sound that seemed to say "poof," the white divine spider fell as if jumping into the sky. The bear, not evenmanded, hurriedly caught it with both hands. Fool, it would have been better to let it fall to the floor and suffer a painful experience.


    ''(^?^) Ehehe! My little sister is so shy! You''re really happy to see your big sister again, even if you won��t admit it!''


    "Genbu, just throw it in that water jar over there."


    ''Growl...''


    Its response to the yful nonsense seems to speak directly to her mind. Hey, you stupid bear, listen to themand. Why are you looking at me with that baby-protecting gesture? Stop those puppy-dog eyes. And that dog perched on the bear''s head isughing. I''ll make you skip a meal today. And you, cat, stop pretending it''s none of your business and taking another nap.


    ''Hee hee hee. It''s so lively and fun. It''s like a zoo!''


    "You''re not praising us, are you? You''re insulting us, right?"


    Botan quickly calls out the snake''s evaluation. It''s no surprise she gets along with the demon. Birds of a feather flock together, as they say.


    ''(^��^) My family is so warm and weing!''


    "But where are the humans?"


    Or rather, even if she concede that she understands her rtionship with the spider, what is the bear and the dog''s position here? Are they raising them? So they''re family in that sense, right?


    ''It''s good to be lively. I want to have a bright family soon, with lots of children!''


    "...But what are we even talking about?"


    ''(��?��) A cheerful and warm family story!!''


    ''Growl!''


    ''Woof!''


    ''Meow''''


    What a delightful family. Who''s the head of the household? That man? Or the horse? The snake''sment about the zoo makes sense. They certainly seem like an animal-scented family. Botan rubs her forehead, thinking about the family''s smell. As for her own body odor, she checks and confirms that it''s fine.


    "...Well, I won''t bother with the details of the ns. I''ll just be grateful for the recovery."


    She''ll stop thinking about all the branches of this conversation. Her sanity can''t take it. She''ll just take what she can get. She''s heard that being able to avoid thinking about things that can''t be changed is a virtue of human beings. It''s also called an escape.


    "But how did you manage to recover it while that Oni princess was there?"


    ''Recovery... oh, that''s right. Is that what you''re talking about? But I won''t clear up that first misunderstanding, either, about your initialment. It''s fun to keep you guessing!''


    "Misunderstanding?"


    The snake brings up Botan''s first address to the snake-human god, as if remembering something. Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? No, could it be...?


    "You''re not... her?"

 Chapter v12-epilogue-4

    Chapter v12-epilogue-4


    [Part 1/4]


    The demon (oni) had said that when Botan tried to infiltrate as a shikigami. It was boring. She wouldn''t get involved. And then she left. Botan had thought it was just a clever way for the snake to intervene... but...


    "So... could it be?"


    Botan is shocked and stunned as she considers this possibility. She res at the snake. Could it be... that the demon''s (oni) words predicted this!?


    ''Hee hee hee. It''s just a matter of experience, right? Or maybe it''s a cunning tactic. Oh well.''


    "Damn it!! I hate it!!"


    Botan feels like she''s biting a bitter pill as she imagines the triumphant smiles of the snake and the demon, who is probably wandering and ying somewhere. She feels like she''s been yed like a toy in the palm of their hands. It''s infuriating. Really, really infuriating!! It''s like we''ve all been toyed with!!


    ''(�ި���) Little sister! At a time like this, make sure to take your calcium and iron supplements!!''


    "Wait, are you misunderstanding something?" The subus girl, in a near-scream, calls out the white spider sister''s advice, which is both off the mark and right on target, as she reigns over the bear''s palm...


    * * *


    "Hehehe. What a strange coincidence! It seems the human world is much smaller than we think."


    At the same time that themotion was unfolding in the town''s inn street and the bookstore in the Outer Area, a noble-looking woman with an umbre wasughing in the crowd.


    Tap, tap, tap, she walked gracefully, twirling her umbre yfully, and smiled as if she saw something very funny. Her beautiful face twisted like a fierce carnivorous beast... and then, recalling that thought, her mocking smile turned into a wry grin, and she sang sweetly like a maiden.


    "Ah, my dear siblings, how pitiful, our fated paths, where are they now... don''t you think?"


    Remembering the sister of someone she bumped into earlier, she reflected on the distant past and sang. She did it calmly, as if it were someone else''s story. She joked around as if enjoying a y.


    No, for her, it was fine if everything felt like someone else''s business. She had already settled her obligations in the past. It was proven that everything bnced out. The answers she was worried about were finally revealed. Therefore, she had no more responsibilities to bear...


    "...What are you singing so carefree about? Using your sister as an excuse toe back, huh?"


    A blue demon, who had joined her without her noticing, teased her. Holding various skewers in both hands, he casually ate and skillfully pulled the cork from the gourd hanging around his neck, taking a swig. He let out a loud, boozy breath and grinned.


    "Pretty sharp, aren''t you? To carve memories into the flesh you feed on, that''s a method only possible this time."


    Embedding memories into hrt own dead flesh, bing one with the predator''s flesh, transcending time. By borrowing high-quality and abundant "spiritual energy" from the host connected to the Great Spiritual Veins, the seed sprouts.


    Ites back to life. Normally, this would be a method with very low certainty. But knowing the future made this trick possible. Truly, a cunning youkai. She made good use of the opportunity.


    "How outrageous. Everything is for family, and my concerns were correct..."


    Thinking of the foolish yet lovable state of his younger sisters, especially the one she cared for the most, she sighed deeply... What a hassle. She had epted that she would have to hide, and after carefully educating her, this was the result. Even in such an unstable and pitiful state, she was convinced it was the right choice.


    ...That man, how could he treat that spider, which could be called his heart, like that? Leaving his lifeline in someone else''s hands, just like the demands from the snowy mountains before, does he enjoy dying?


    "Kehehe. Well, that''s one of his charms, isn''t it? ...So? What will you do? Go directly to that ghost about how to handle your sisters?"


    "Are you joking? Just let me show my face now. Who knows how much I''ll be toyed with in my head?"


    In fact, the ck fox had sensed that the good-for-nothing had subtly guided her beloved youngest sister to cause a ruckus in the city. It was quite something that as soon as she died, they didn''t hold back at all. Was it a wasteful spirit, perhaps?


    "So?"


    "Can I stay for a bit? It seems like a fun mix of a snake and a subus... adding one more fox now wouldn''t hurt, right? After all, we''re from the same hometown?"


    "Do you think they''ll let you in?"


    "If they didn''t intend to, we wouldn''t have reached this ''conclusion,'' would we?"


    The fox''s words were indeed sharp.


    Once upon a time, a fox casually shared some nonsense with a demon. It was an indirect way of guiding thoughts about a delicate n set in the distant past. That was the setup... I see, the white fox''s self-made performance must have been quite boring. It was natural not to intervene, and even that was an action the ck fox had anticipated, leading to a path that was followed without question. Such behavior is the cleverness that demons (oni) dislike. It was almost an insult to the pride of demons...


    ''Did you trap me?''


    ''Of course not. I offered it sincerely, with good intentions, and presented it to you, didn''t I?''


    In the busy street, the demon (oni) and the fox faced each other. They looked at one another, both smiling widely while exuding a murderous intent.


    ''...''


    ''...''


    Amidst the noise of the crowd, a silence flowed only between the two. It wouldn''t be surprising if a violent scene erupted at any moment, engulfing the unsuspecting bystanders.


    The silence continued endlessly. It went on and on, and... everything that begins muste to an end.


    ''...Hahaha!''


    The demonughed heartily, holding its belly.


    ''Haha! Hahahaha! Hahahahaha! Haah!! ...Well, retroactive application of thew is forbidden! So, I''ll let this one slide!''


    Wiping tears from her eyes, the demon showed her fangs and dered to the fox.


    ''After all, it''s just a trivial matter from the past. We should enjoy the present, right? A backward life is boring. Don''t you think?''


    ''Hehe. Ipletely agree.''


    ''Hahahahaha! Right? Right? Being gloomy doesn''t suit us!!''


    The demon, pretending to be carefree and lively, arrogantly wielded her ownw to pass judgment, while the fox lightly epted it. It was a deception and a farce. It was truly ridiculous.


    The fox knew. If it was this demon, it would overlook the scheme if presented in this way. She would dislike having painful memories dug up. She would likely brush it off and let it go. And the demon sensed that too. Aware of it, she yed along. Escaping reality was the demon''s specialty. Even if she harbored a sinister intent inside, she showed no signs of it. Not yet, it was not that time...


    ''Well then, since we''re here, how about we have a wee party together?''


    ''I''d love to say that''s a great idea, but do you have any money? Unfortunately, I''m broke.''


    ''Don''t worry. I have this.''


    ''What''s that... a wooden card?''


    The demon disyed a luxurious card, painted ck withcquer and adorned with gold leaf and red designs. It probably had some kind of curse embedded in it.


    ''What is that?''


    ''ck card.''


    ''ck card?''


    ''Yep. ck card!''


    The demon spoke proudly, saying that showing this card would cover all payments at a certain merchant''s store. There were other perks too, but... well, the demon wasn''t really paying attention to those details.


    ''The important thing is that if you show this, you can eat and drink at affiliated restaurants, bars, and tea houses without paying! Hehehe, isn''t that amazing?''


    This wooden card was a post-payment system started mainly for wealthy merchants, proposed by the daughter of the wealthy Tachibana family... It was still in the trial phase, but some appreciated not having to carryrge sums of money all the time. In fact, this card was borrowed from that Tachibana daughter.


    ''Is it like a handprint, like a credit system? In daily life, I guess this is fine. But... how did you manage to borrow it? If they find out, it seems like it would be immediately stopped, right? Are you okay?''


    ''No, no, I got this.''


    ''...That''s quite reckless.''


    The fox still knew nothing, but this was a peace offering from the nobledy to the demon. She knew that with just a whim, the demon could easily kill her, and the wooden tag had the aspect of an offering to the demon. It was a tribute to plead for survival.


    ...But that was just the surface reason. If someone usually spends money recklessly, a little change in the amount paid wouldn''t be a big deal. The nobledy had prepared 3 more ck wooden tags for the payment contract addressed to her beloved man.


    If anything, she was eagerly waiting for the moment to present the tags while bowing down naked with a cor, but the man himself didn''t know, and neither did the demon or the fox care.


    ''Well then, let''s go!! Hahaha! Let''s have a st and drink like crazy today!!''


    Laughing loudly, the demon started walking toward the tea house. The fox let out a mixed sigh of exasperation and admiration at how things had changed since ancient times, or perhaps how the demon had be like a different person. That said, there was no way to miss out on a free meal, so naturally, the fox followed behind.


    ...And then, the fox stopped once more and turned around. She looked in the direction where her beloved sister was likely to be. As if remembering, she began to weave words.


    ''Longing for you, dreaming lightly, without getting drunk... in a dream that won''t wake, I have seen it all. Hehe, then it''s my turn to indulge in this world. Until I get bored and tired, let''s enjoy ourselves to the fullest. Don''t you think so, Shiraki?''


    Sending words filled with sadism, expectation, and love, it yed a song of curses that resonated. Then, the ck fox gracefully resumed its steps.


    That beautiful figure, standing tall, soon found herself buried in a sea of people, along with the demon, and before long, they vanished like dew...


    Fanart:


    A Halloween costume of the Princess Hina. She has an innocent expression, but her outfit is quite revealing: Link

 Chapter 185-1

    [Part 1/6]


    I let out a deep sigh.


    With a determined resolve, I sat down cross-legged.


    I quickly removed my clothing, exposing my upper body.


    The cold air hit my skin, making me shiver more from the chill than the cold itself, and goosebumps appeared all over me.


    "...!!"


    Gathering my courage, I looked downward.


    The results of the training I had done every day to survive...


    While not like a bodybuilder, my abs and chest were well-toned����rewards of painful effort and blood, sweat, and tears. Deep down, I was proud of them, but today, it felt more like a burden than anything else.


    Because theck of fat made the muscles too obvious, something I couldn''t ignore.


    "..."


    I drew the de from its cherry blossom-decorated sheath.


    The shining silver de reflected light at different angles, making it even more dazzling.


    It was the dagger (tant��) I received from the Pink Princess.


    This de could even cut through divine beings.


    ...But it was probably just a twisted joke from that insanedy.


    "Dammit!!"


    I turned the de toward myself.


    I pressed it against my scarred body, which was marked by countless wounds, big and small.


    I held my breath, swallowed hard.


    The stance for seppuku...!!.


    "Dammit!! Dammit!! You damn bastard!!"


    I spat out simple curses as if I were running out of words.


    It didn''t matter though.


    Adding more bad words to my vocabry would mean nothing.


    It would be a waste of time and thought.


    Cursing had no real purpose.


    It was just a ritual to convince myself, to take the final step.


    "Ugh...!!"


    I pressed the tip of the de against my chest.


    A stream of red blood flowed out, and I forced a twisted smile.


    "Isn''t it the experienced people who do stuff like making cross-shaped cuts or throwing guts around? Haha, right. Am I on some weird drug or something?"


    It was scary.


    It hurt so much.


    I was really scared.


    I didn''t want to go through this.


    Come on, snap out of it! This isn''t the first time, right? I''ve been hurt worse before, right? Almost dying is nothing new.


    A cut like this? It''s not a big deal.


    A few more scars won''t change anything! So just do it���� no, don''t! Don''t be an idiot, me! Don''t do something stupid!! Damn it!!!


    "It hurts, okay!? It hurts!!"


    I screamed and swung the de down with everything I had.


    At the same time, blood-filled breath escaped my mouth.


    The taste of iron spread in my mouth, and my mind started to slip... but!


    "I... can''t stop now!"


    I focused on the nightmare in front of me, holding onto my fading thoughts. I kept pushing myself to the edge, tearing myself apart with rity, until the very end.


    I was destroying myself to save myself, killing myself to survive.


    This wasn''t madness. It wasn''t hopelessness.


    It was the desperate act of someone fighting to live.


    Everything... everything was for me... and for everyone else, too!!


    "I... I can''t... I can''t end up like Mom...!!"


    Fighting through the hellish pain, I began to remember how everything had led to this point...


    * * *


    Just as I finished my mission with the orphanage, Fus��-kuni deployed troops to the Northern region.


    It was such a sudden move, and it created an atmosphere that was anything but normal.


    The general public, as well as most exorcists'' families, had no idea what was really going on.


    Even though a gag order was put in ce, it was impossible to keep itpletely secret due to the number of people involved.


    However, a little analysis was enough to predict what was happening.


    Among the experts called in to fight youkai were two from the Taima Nana-shi (Seven Demon-Sealing Warriors).


    They were all warriors specializing in battle with weapons.


    The fire-wielding soldiers and the stone-shooting archers were also sent as part of the army.


    The warriors selected were fierce fighters from the East and South.


    Exorcists weren''t typically mobilized for human wars.


    This wasn''t a battle against tribes or rebels.


    It was a monster hunt.


    The deployment of elite soldiers under the Ministry of the Army, specializing in gunpowder weapons, showed how seriously the Imperial Court took this matter.


    They had decided that the local military couldn''t handle the situation.


    However, there were norge cannons sent, which indicated that the target wasn''t giant monsters.


    Rather, it pointed to smaller, more numerous creatures.


    Some witnesses had reported seeingrge groups of bird-faced youkai with plenty of carts.


    It hinted at the use of chemical weapons.


    At the same time, arge number of heavily armored and ruthless warriors were deployed, and the exorcists chosen for the mission were skilled in curses but excluded those with wide-range attack abilities.


    Looking back at the recent events in the Northern region, the key experts would inevitablye to the same conclusion.


    The remaining or revived Kappa youkai in the Northern region were likely behind these incidents.


    Azuma Hibari''s mission seemed to be connected to this.


    The thought of "story break" briefly crossed my mind.


    No.


    I wasn''tpletely sure, but I could tell it was a distraction.


    It was part of a n from the Youkai Salvation Organization.


    They had plenty of time to adjust their strategy.


    They were the type of people who always took advantage of any situation.


    I could feel their presence in this monster hunting operation.


    Among those protecting the capital, many of the best warriors����those who were great in closebat and fighting in cities����had already left.


    The ones left behind were either weaker fighters or people with powerful skills that didn''t fit the needs of an urban environment.


    If they knew the capital was about to be attacked, they would''ve realized how big of a problem this was.


    They kept the strongest fighters nearby, likely to protect themselves.


    It might''ve been a safety measure for the city, but it was a short-sighted choice.


    The real strength needed for battles across the city couldn''t be used properly.


    The best fighters were being held back from reaching their full potential.


    They probably thought they''d be fighting the monsters attacking the capital.


    They hadn''t nned for the chaos that woulde when the monsters started pouring out from inside.


    It was all part of the trap set by the crazy Minister of the Left, and they were just waiting for the next disaster to hit.


    "...This is just between us..."


    Bing a Household Member Coordinator, I could see things from a much broader perspective.


    Servants and household members had clear distinctions in their roles.


    I was now able tomunicate with other exorcist families stationed in the capital, and it opened my eyes to a lot of things.


    The Imperial Court was in turmoil.

 Chapter 185-2

    [Part 2/6]


    For Fus��-kuni, defending the Center region and the capital was a top priority.


    However, abandoning the local areas entirely was unthinkable.


    Unlike before, the development in all directions was on a massive scale, and the economic ties were strong.


    It was impractical.


    This was the reason they had sent a team to deal with the Kappa.


    The withdrawal of so many forces from the capital stirred up concern.


    Most of the noble families disagreed with sending more exorcists away from the city.


    Half of them were motivated by fear, while the other half by cold calction. The Minister of the Right was the leader of thetter.


    On the other hand, there were many who criticized this decision, iming to be the "reasonable" ones.


    The Minister of the Left was viewed as a symbol of virtue, highly regarded by the public.


    In Fus��, he was undoubtedly the most trusted leader by the people.


    Everyone viewed him favorably and trusted him, even if he had the tendency to act in strange, deviant ways when faced with certain situations...


    The trust he had built up was iparable.


    No one could have predicted betrayal.


    There was no one who doubted him, and...


    I had no choice but to go along with it.


    Am I wasting the knowledge from the original work? Unfortunately, this isn''t really the issue at hand.


    No matter how far I go, I''m still a Household Member Coordinator, not someone with the social trust of a Minister (Daijin).


    What I said doesn''t matter.


    What matters is who said it.


    If I carelessly spread it around, I''ll end up being rejected by everyone and probably erased.


    There''s nothing I can do about it.


    Assassinating the Minister of the Left? That''s pointless, since he''d just take over someone else''s body, and even if I killed his whole family, it wouldn''t solve anything.


    Besides, I''d probably just get counter-attacked.


    He''s proven to be absurdly strong in the original story.


    ...I remember the princess clinging to my feet, soaking wet.


    With that miserable smile, begging for favor...


    If it''s her, maybe she''d follow my ridiculous fantasy...


    She''s the ultimate wild card.


    I could definitely kill her.


    But I can''t guarantee what happens afterward, and she''s not someone I can just easily discard as a trump card.


    I shouldn''t think about it that way.


    Before I can do anything about it, I''m assigned a new task like the other second- and third-rate exorcists.


    I''m told to hunt down the small youkai that have been appearing in the Center region...


    "That''s why you should die!!"


    ''Aahh!!?''


    I swing my spear.


    A small beast-type youkai, I strike its throat artery in one blow, causing a fatal wound.


    Ignoring the writhing creature, I turn around.


    A bird-type youkai charges at me, and I break its beak and neck with a punch.


    Wrapping myself in my cloak to protect against the mes, the special cloak made of Tengu feathers shields mepletely from the fire.


    "You lizard!!"


    Huge reptiles spit fire at me.


    I swing my Teguruma to deal with them.


    If I had used a spear, the slime on their bodies might have deflected it, but the threads of my weapon, sharper than des, slice through their tough muscles the moment they touch.


    ''Milky''s... it tastes like my mom!!''


    A giant bear-like mass, like an oversized baby, emerges from the bushes.


    Its huge ck eyes and blood-smeared jaws open wide, letting out a strange beastly scream.


    "Intermediate youkai!!"


    This is a rare monster in the Center region.


    I could fight it, but I can''t hide my surprise.


    Even so, my body starts moving, preparing to kill it...


    The baby-like monster suddenly ys with its hands, and I feel like I''m trapped in an invisible giant''s grip.


    This is bad, I must''ve let my guard down!.


    ''Give me a hug, mama!!''


    I try to escape, but before I can, the monster charges at me with terrifying speed, crawling on all fours.


    I click my tongue and get ready to stab with my Tant��...


    "Tomobe-kun, watch out...!!"


    From the side, Tamaki cuts off one of the baby''s arms.


    The severed arm floats in the air, spraying blood.


    Her swordsmanship is wless, and Tamaki smiles confidently.


    ''Hey, you''re my opponent!!''


    I throw myself into a kick, knocking the baby youkai off bnce.


    It falls next to Tamaki, and the next attackes.


    "Time to sleep!!"


    Iruka swings her weapon down on the youkai''s oversized head, easily smashing it.


    Blood stters everywhere, and Iruka looks back.


    "Hey, Tamaki. You good?"


    Iruka grins confidently, and her wild, heroic appearance makes Tamaki freeze in awe for a moment.


    "Ah, y-yeah. Thanks!"


    "Heh, no big deal. I just took the best part, that''s all."


    As Iruka wipes the blood from her weapon, she looks at me with a meaningful nce.


    I know what she''s trying to get me to say.


    "...I''ll make a note of it. The youngdy too, she was saved. I almost got caught off guard myself."


    "Yes, we need to support each other, right? ...What about you, Iruka? Is there anyone else?"


    Tamaki answers with a bitter smile and looks around.


    Iruka, with his wolf-like ears twitching, crouches down to listen to the surroundings, using all his senses to search.


    "...Nothing within a 500-step radius. I think we''re done for now."


    Iruka concludes, and I nod with Tamaki, signaling to our backup crew to begin cleaning up the bodies.


    * * *


    "Medium youkai 1, small youkai 14, young youkai 20... wow. I didn''t expect to find such a big group of youkai in the Center region. This is thergest number I''ve seen in the areas we''ve visited so far."


    As I rested, watching the local vigers and servants clean up the youkai bodies, the servant squad leader, Inaba, sighed and reported. The total number was 35 bodies. Even though most were weak, it was still a huge amount for the Center region, known for being safe.


    "Looks like you can find dust if you search hard enough. I wonder if the local lords were cking off. Well, if you''re far from the main roads, they might not patrol often."


    "That''s possible. This doesn''t seem to be a busy road."


    The exorcists in the Center region weren''t weak, but after handling several extermination missions, I started to feel that they weren''t very motivated.


    In the Northern region, regr patrols were expected.


    Sometimes, ces deep in the woods, where not many people visited, hadn''t been checked for years.


    This time, it was the same.


    We were dealing with extermination in a lonely area, two days'' walk from a town that had been losing poprity.


    ...Well, on the other hand, if this was the result of such careless management, it could be proof that the Center region is still safer than it looks.


    In the Northern region, if you leave an area alone for too long, you''ll have small to intermediate youkai showing up everywhere.


    "Theck of help from the locals is surprising too. In the Northern region, people would volunteer to help fight youkai, even without a reward..."


    Inaba seemed really shocked by this.

 Chapter 185-3

    [Part 3/6]


    In other regions, people would only help if they were paid or forced, but in the Center region, things were different.


    The nearby vigers were richer than others and didn''t feel as much danger.


    They saw youkai like bears or wolves, and were reluctant to offer help unless they got something in return.


    It wasn''t until they take some of the youkai bodies as payment that they finally agreed to help.


    Even then, they insisted they wouldn''t actually fight.


    While I wasn''t too surprised, since I expected this kind of behavior, I knew other families out on simr missions were probably having trouble.


    ...Maybe this is part of the n to make sure no one helps surviving exorcists after a bad ending?


    "...No, no, that would be against the rules, wouldn''t it?" "Huh?"


    "It''s nothing..."


    Inaba tilted his head at my muttering.


    I quickly brushed it off and gave instructions to my servantpanions to buy the necessary supplies.


    The unwanted meat was to be burned, while the fur, organs, ws, teeth, and other useful parts would be peeled off by the vigers and hunters.


    They would then sell them to us.


    We had to make sure we didn''t get ripped off, but they were showing us their price lists and abacuses to prove they were being fair.


    It was a good attitude.


    Just make sure we get a good price without them noticing.


    "Still... it''s possible, right?"


    After Inaba left, I thought about it again.


    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed likely.


    The Youkai Salvation Organization had clearly nned everything carefully, and even after their n seeded, they were clearly up to something else.


    There were signs in different media that showed they had backup ns in ce.


    As far as I remember, after the ''Firefly of the Dark Night (Yamiyo no Hotaru)'', there were several stories that either directly showed or hinted at the aftermath.


    They all pointed to a bad ending.


    The timeline ranged from shortly after to months or yearster.


    The media included drama CDs, bonus booklets for novels, short stories, PC novel bonuses, visual novels, and even coboration characters from a mobile game, which seemed to be from the bad ending timeline.


    The unofficial art by official artists and mentions by the production crew on social media gave clues about the setting.


    The appearance of the corrupted "Purple Princess (Murasaki)" from the coboration was a shock to fans in a different way.


    The specs were low, though.


    ...Sadly, even in the same aftermath or dialogue, some contradictions appeared depending on the route, possibly because of different bad endings, or because of the unique nature of certain characters and environments.


    But the one thing that was clear was that the future after the bad ending wasn''t bright.


    In just a few months, the city, including the Center region, was said to have turned into a ce of corruption.


    It was rumored that after the poison bird (Zhendu (chin doku)) broke free from its seal, it corrupted several countries before being defeated.


    ording to refugees protected by the Ako family, the Western region, which was guarded by the Ako family, had be one of the few safe ces for humans, though it ended on an ominous note.


    Survivors from the destroyed imperial court fled to the old capital, but were said to have no chance of fighting back...


    The Youkai Salvation Organization destroyed the city in just a few days.


    They almostpletely wiped out the imperial court.


    The Center region was lost to humanity in a short time.


    It was all too well-nned.


    Even after the city fell, there should have still been forces left in the Center region, but something clearly happened.


    Something...


    "...Iruka. What do you want?"


    "Are you saying I shouldn''te if I don''t have business?"


    I asked, sensing a presence behind me, and got a casual response followed by a sharp sound.


    It was the sound of biting into a cucumber with miso.


    I knew both the cucumber and miso were bought from the local vige.


    I could tell that the contents of the gourd in their hands had been switched from water to alcohol.


    "I just thought I''d take advantage of our break and tell you some stories I heard from Suzune."


    "So you want pocket money as a reward?"


    "Exactly."


    "Idiot."


    I pulled out a silver coin from my pocket and gave it to them, asking for the stories in return. The wolf girl, who checked the quality of the silver and confirmed it was real, sat beside me with a thud, settling down on the stone b.


    "Why are you lying down like that?"


    "Are you telling me to sit on the ground? Eh?"


    I clicked my tongue and tried to hold back. I had to control my irritation because of this bratty attitude. It was worth it, though.


    "Yeah, well. First, about the third older brother..."


    Iruka spoke in a teasing way, like it was someone else''s business.


    She started talking about Suzune''s family. About her two older brothers.


    I had been avoiding talking about Suzune or Yukine as much as possible.


    I didn''t want her to realize we were family.


    I knew that would only bring misfortune to both of us.


    But at the same time, I was curious about what was going on with our family.


    This tied into the mess Iruka had caused recently.


    The shadow of a man that shed in Yukine''s mind, knocking out our younger brother''s jaw...


    Well, I won''t go into more details.


    If his bones were broken, I''d make sure it didn''t go unpunished, but it seems like there were nosting effects.


    Yukine gave her a long lecture, and that incident gave me a chance to learn more about Yukine''s family.


    It was unfortunate for our brother, but in a way, it worked out for me.


    "By the way, that guy... Well, he was the smartest, I guess."


    My third brother was the quickest thinker out of all the younger siblings. He was good at calctions, reading, and writing.


    Despite his young age, he was wise and practical, though still a brat at times. When he messed up, he tried to cover it up with tricks. He should stop doing that.


    "Suzune''s getting along pretty well with him, huh? Cooking, cleaning, acting so helpful."


    "That''s surprising. They used to fight a lot."


    It wasmon for younger siblings, especially ones close in age, to argue a lot, but people change, I guess.


    "You have to grow up if you want to survive. The world''s a tough ce."


    She chewed thest piece of cucumber and washed it down with alcohol. She burped loudly and wiped her mouth. She looked nothing like ady.


    "Still, not bad, huh? Even though he''s a low-ranking official, he''s getting noticed by the noble families. He could aim for a good marriage."


    "He''s the youngest of two sons and four daughters, right?"


    "Well, his name''s good enough. Would you rather be the son of a nameless farmer or the son-inw of a noble family?"


    "Yeah, right?"


    In this world, there''s no such thing as equality. Even being the lowest-ranked official, marrying a noble princess gives you status. His father was a local official, so if he was lucky, he could be a mid-level government official before retiring. He didn''t seem too interested, though.


    "He''s got a soft side, but surprisingly some ambition too. I heard heined to Suzune about wanting a richer family or a smart wife. Hah, he''s a greedy one, trying to get a vige girl whileining about it."


    "Do you think he''s gonna get stabbed in the back?"


    I couldn''t help but worry about my little brother''s future.


    The way things were going, he was bing like a protagonist in an adult game.


    This world follows the same rules, so it wasn''t something I could joke about.


    He was smart but weak, and I was genuinely concerned.


    A violent situation could happen.


    I hoped he''d get away from the capital soon.


    I didn''t want to find out he was getting into trouble there, especially not with women.


    I''d be so disappointed in him.


    "..."


    "...What''s with that look?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Iruka gave me a strange look, and I asked her, but she just shrugged and changed the subject. What was that look? What was she implying?


    "What''s going on..."


    I thought about the second princess again, but that situation... well, that was different. Demons, blood mothers, daughter spiders, they were allpletely different, so it was fine. Iruka, stop it. Don''t try to make me guilty for something I didn''t do.


    "Hmm."

 Chapter 185-4

    [Part 4/6]


    "Don''t act mysterious. Worrying me won''t change anything."


    If I think about it, the only real danger right now was the Blue Demon. The spider and the mother were like ticking time bombs, but I''ll put that aside for now. As for Aoi... I wonder about that.


    (It''s not like she''s "falling for me," is she?)


    I''ve never seen that kind of reaction in the original story. Of course, that was because the biggest dark-turn g was avoided, but this was unexpected. Was she acting? Or maybe what happened in the story was really just a form of romance? Or was it something else entirely?


    "...I don''t get it."


    I couldn''t figure out what she was really thinking. Now, I even started to wonder if what I remembered was just an illusion or my own distorted version of events. I couldn''t risk saying anything that could be used against me, so all I could do was talk in vague terms.


    "Thinking about it makes me tired."


    My thoughts were getting tangled. I knew from experience that pushing too hard when I was confused wouldn''t lead to anything good. I needed to rx. I needed to eat well, rest, and sleep. That was the best course of action. So... "Mmm. Yeah. Not bad."


    I popped a piece of candy into my mouth. The sweet taste spread inside, soothing me.


    "Eh? What''s that...?"


    "Hm? It''s milk candy."


    Iruka sniffed and asked with a puzzled look as I sucked on the candy. I exined.


    It''s what is called milk candy.


    The sweetness of the nutritious milk seeps into the body.


    It bes nourishment.


    I might get the wrong idea from my rtionship with Kayo, but unfortunately, in this era and in this country, milk is still notmonly used.


    In some regions, it is treated as a weird delicacy.


    Even "Daigo" is considered a rare delicacy for the upper ss.


    Although I was born in the countryside, I''m in the minority who can casually consume it.


    Back in the poor farming days, I used to beg cow owners to let me milk their cows, but they would get disgusted by it. In fact, when I boiled it in a hot pot to sterilize it, my parents cried and apologized (a ck history moment).


    ��Tomobe-kun, it''s about time we head back to the vige... What''s that?��


    As I was about to call for a retreat, Tamaki came up and, like Iruka, asked about the candy I was licking. I exined it to her the same way.


    ��How about it? Want to try one? It''s not bad at all.��


    ��Cow milk, huh... I''m a little scared, but I''ll try one...��


    ��Idiot, stop! Stop!!��


    ��Wah!?��


    In my attempt to increase my followers, I offered a pouch, and Tamaki seemed intrigued by it, but Iruka stopped her. She shouted at full force, and Tamaki was so startled by the loud voice.


    It''s really strange. If anything, I thought Iruka, who has a huge appetite, would be the one to directly drink cow''s milk...


    ��W-Why...��


    ��No, it''s... it''s just a matter of getting used to it!! If your stomach isn''t used to it, you''ll get diarrhea!? You can''t take that kind of risk while working!!��


    For some reason, Iruka gave the pouch a suspicious look before quickly exining things. What she said made sense, but she sounded really desperate. Was it just my imagination?


    "That''s true, but..."


    "Do you really want us to end up with a stomachache and making weird noises during a fight!?"


    "Ugh...!?"


    Tamaki looked reluctant, but Iruka''s point made her groan, drop her head, and nod. Still, why was she so serious about it?


    "I mean, I just... have a really bad feeling, okay!?"


    "Hey, that sounds terrible. There''s no poison in it, you know?"


    Wait, was it spoiled or something? No way. Maybe she mistook the smell for something gross. My stomach... no,st time I had it, it didn''t make me sick.


    "Ah, haha... um, alright. How about... next time, then? Is that okay?"


    "Ah, uh... sure, next time."


    Tamaki, feeling pressured by Iruka, nervously agreed to try itter. But everyone knew that promises like that often got forgotten. Oh well. Maybe I should ask for a different vor of candy next time?


    "...Alright. Let''s get moving, shall we?"


    I stood up, having finished the candy, and called out to Tamaki.


    "Iruka and I will go ahead. Tamaki, you take care of everyone in the back. Leading a big group is important and good practice for you."


    Was I being too careful? Or justzy? No, real exorcists don''t charge in recklessly.


    We only have so much energy and strength.


    Let the smaller enemies be handled by others, keep an eye on the big picture, and jump in when it really matters.


    Thest fight with the youkai proved that.


    When I was paralyzed, Tamaki knew the right moment to jump in.


    It was perfect, except for when she let her guard down afterward.


    This time, she just needed to do the same thing.


    ...And yeah, I also wanted to make sure she didn''t end up in trouble. In this world, even a tiny mistake could lead to bad situations with even the weakest youkai. Better safe than sorry, right?


    "Y-yeah... you''re right."


    Tamaki still seemed unsure about staying in the safe rear position. She hesitated but eventually agreed. Her honesty was rare among the strong-willed people in this story. A nice change, honestly.


    ...Though, she could be easily influenced, and if we weren''t careful, she might end up controlled by the Minister or turned into some dark, corrupted version of herself.


    "...Alright, we''ll go first."


    "Don''t worry so much! With your position, if you''re strong, people will listen to you! If they don''t, just use those servants of yours to help. Got it?"


    I gave a polite nod, and Iruka added some bold advice. It wasn''t wrong, but still...


    While the vigers, hunters, and servants loaded valuable items from the dead youkai into the truck, Iruka and I started walking.


    "We took down a lot of them this time. Cleaning up has taken forever. Do you think the smell of blood will bring more?"


    "Eh, it''ll just be weak ones. Let''s take care of them quickly, okay?"


    "So, there *are* moreing, huh?"


    Iruka''s casual tone confirmed it. As we moved away from the crowd of workers, I kept talking. Judging by Iruka''s expression, there seemed to be quite a few of them. Maybe we should have used bait to trap them all at once.


    "I''ll let some of the smaller youkai get through. Tamaki needs this kind of practice. Being too protective won''t help her get stronger."


    "...Yeah, yeah, I get it. Alright, I''ll hold back a bit. But those vigers are probably going toin a lot."


    Even as the danger got closer, Iruka and I kept walking, pretending not to notice. Iruka sighed, thinking about the trouble Tamaki would get, but she epted it anyway.


    Her beast-like strength and sharp senses... the cursed youkai arm she had grafted onto her body slowly ate away at her human side. Like me, Iruka had given up on the idea of a normal life a long time ago. She really wanted Tamaki to grow stronger soon, so this kind of tough training was necessary. Better than babying her, at least.


    "...Huh?"


    "...What''s with that weird sound you just made?"


    Iruka suddenly stopped, her mouth hanging open in surprise. I felt uneasy, so I stopped too and asked her what was wrong, waiting for her to answer.


    "...Uh-oh. We have to go all out for this."


    "...Are you serious?"


    "I''m serious."


    Rustling sounds came from the dark forest, getting louder and louder. I finally felt the enemiesing. There were a lot of them, and they seemed strong... oh no. Yeah, we definitely had to give it our all. In other words...


    "Hey! Whoever was in charge here, do your job right!!"


    Several intermediate-level youkai suddenly jumped out of the bushes. I charged at them with my spear, swinging my cursed weapon, the Teguruma. Iruka shed at another youkaiing from the side.


    It looked like this was going to take a while...


    * * *


    Even in the midst of many battles across thend, there is still peace. There are peaceful and blissful ces. The capital and its surroundings are the perfect example of this, like a warm, gentle cradle, like a mother''s loving arms, like a grand mansion.


    Clink! A clear, refreshing sound echoes through the air.

 Chapter 185-5

    Chapter 185-5


    [Part 5/6]


    In a garden filled with calm, fresh air, the sound of a "shishi-otoshi" (bamboo water bell) rings out. The sound echoes several times in the garden and even into the room, bouncing off the stones, scaring birds and animals.


    "..."


    In the center of a grand guest room, the woman waits anxiously. She waits for what feels like an eternity, forgetting the passing of time, as the sound of the "shishi-otoshi" continues.


    Who is she? She looks to be in her mid-20s, maybe not yet 30. Her beauty is delicate, but she looks worn out. Her eyes are tired, drooping. Her pale skin looks like that of a sick person near death.


    In fact, just a few months ago, she was very close to dying. She was supposed to waste away in a shabby hut due to illness.


    In the center of the country, there are fiverge brothels approved by the government. One of them was the well-known "Sen''yakuya (Willow House by the Stream)," and its top courtesan was named Amatsuru Daifu.


    She was born in a poor vige in the eastern region, to a lower-ss family. Her mother died right after giving birth, and her father, an alcoholic, died in an ident while drunk. There was no inheritance left for her, just a huge amount of debt.


    No rtives wanted to take on her debt. Soon, she was sold as coteral and taken to the center of the country, where she was sold to Sen''yakuya. Luckily, the owner of the store wasn''t a bad man. At least, when she was first brought in, he wasn''t. He saw the women as products, but he took good care of them and didn''t try to cheat them. He didn''t mind investing in women with talent. He was a hardworking man.


    She was quiet, modest, and had a gentle nature, which made her popr. In just a few years, she became one of the top courtesans, not just in her brothel, but in the whole region. She was well-liked for being kind and not demanding.


    To put it simply, she was a popr courtesan who was easy for middle-ss men to approach. She wasn''t too expensive.


    The owner was serious about the quality of his women. He didn''t let rough men buy them. Life in the brothel, although not perfect, wasn''t too bad for her at the time.


    Then the old owner died, and his son took over the business. That''s when everything started to fall apart. The new owner was even worse than the rumors said. He treated the women poorly, and the brothel''s reputation dropped. Soon, illegal drugs began circting, and things got worse.


    A few years ago, something happened in the capital, and the young owner was punished. The once-great brothel was quickly shut down. The business assets were sold off to pay huge fines, and the women were sold to other brothels. Among them, Amatsuru Daifu had the hardest time.


    Her position as the top courtesan backfired. She was mistreated, forced to serve customers even more cruelly than before. She became a shield for the other girls, suffering greatly. She was not allowed to use protection, and when she became pregnant, the child was sold when it turned five. Her body was damaged and worn out.


    She was sold to a low-end brothel, where she was treated horribly by her fellow courtesans. The customers treated her like an object. Eventually, she fell ill and was put in a run-down shack, close to death. This was the tragic end of many courtesans. It was the fall from glory.


    But fate changes. Sometimes, when one person abandons you, another will pick you up.


    ''If you correct the book, your family will be in trouble. There''s no other way. Let''s pick you up from your misery.''


    One day, a rich merchant''s daughter visited the shack. Without saying much, she took Amatsuru Daifu away and gave her treatment.


    After several months of rest and expensive medicine, Amatsuru Daifu started to recover and understand what had happened. She then met the merchant''s daughter again and thanked her. A deal was made.


    Now, she waits.


    "The item you requested has arrived."


    A servant with a slightly cold tone opens the shouji paper door. She bows, and a small figure enters.


    Two children, twins, appear, both looking around nervously. They seem to recognize Amatsuru, and she makes eye contact with them.


    "I picked them up from a high-ss brothel. It cost 100 ryo per child."


    Amatsuru listens, but she''s too shocked to pay attention. She stands up, trembling with fear. Do they remember her? Do they hate her? The thought makes her freeze.


    The silence hangs for a moment, until one of the children speaks.


    "...Mother?"


    It feels like a long time before Amatsuru hears her child''s voice, and she gasps.


    "...!? Shi, Fumi!? You remember me!?"


    "Mother! You''re my mother after all!!"


    "Mother!!!?"


    The twins run to her, crying and calling her "Mother." They throw themselves into her arms, and she holds them tightly, crying as well. The three of them embrace, crying and celebrating their reunion.


    This is the moment Amatsuru had been waiting for. This was the price she paid to the rich merchant''s daughter����her whole life, in exchange for this reunion.


    "Amatsuru, I have delivered what you requested. The contract is fulfilled, correct?"


    As the twins cry in her arms, the servant asks to confirm the deal. Amatsuru, still in tears, looks up at the servant and responds.


    "Yes. Truly... truly, thank you. What can I say to repay you...?"


    "As long as the contract is fulfilled, there is no problem. Understood?"


    The servant confirms once more, and Amatsuru, holding her daughters, bows deeply.


    "I''m a humble person, but... I will do my best to teach them."


    This was the agreement. The treatment and reunion with her daughters were the rewards. In exchange, Amatsuru would use her past knowledge to teach the merchant''s daughters about the brothel life.


    She knew that other women, perhaps more skilled, might have been a better choice. But she had no other options. This was the best she could do.


    For now, she was simply happy to be reunited with her daughters. She would protect them with everything she had and ensure they lived a good life.


    "...Tonight, you will rx together, as mother and children."


    Without reacting to Amatsuru''s resolve, the servant bows and leaves. Behind her, other servants prepare tea and sweets. The sound of children''sughter fills the room. The former noblewoman smiles.


    A smile that was cold, almost mocking.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "You''re a real oddball, aren''t you? Buying used goods first of all. I suppose the child''s whereabouts were already known?"


    In the dimly lit, humid basement, illuminated only by the flickering candlelight, the second princess spoke. Leaning back in her chair, she yfully questioned herrade, friend, and Servant. She inquired about the intent behind such a roundabout act. Smiling, the addressed daughter replied.


    "It''s for publicity. You see, for a while, I had a hard time because of that unworthy rtive. It''s important to present a clean image to themon folk, don''t you think? I couldn''t bear it if they were to destroy my reputation."


    Kayo scoffed. The world of merchants was thin on honor. Some would use tile block prints (newspapers in the Tokugawa period) and gossip to nder their business rivals and incite the poor. The once-renowned Susukiya, it was said, had been destroyed by rioters who had been swayed by false rumors.


    There were countless others who envied her tradingpany.


    Those who had lost in business and auctions, and yet still had daughters who spent extravagantly, while the tradingpany''s books remained in the ck, with sales continuing to rise.


    There were those who had been expelled through internal purges, and those who had been relegated to menial tasks.


    She was aware of the existence of those who spread rumors, true and false, for various reasons.


    She could have responded to the nder with more nder, but that would only lead to a tiresome mudslinging match.


    She decided to prioritize efficiency instead.


    Saving the fallen courtesan with children... there would be no one among the decent and reasonable people who would not sympathize with this cause.


    She even hired skilled painters and writers to beautify the story and spread it widely.


    It had brought in a decent profit, and the costs had been recovered to a certain extent.


    It was also a way to incorporate the courtesans into her informationwork.


    The cunning of a merchant was on full disy.


    "So, what''s the real reason?"


    "A mother who would sacrifice everything for her child... isn''t that wonderful?"


    The princess''s pointed remark, which cut through the pretense, prompted the youngdy to immediately reveal the true reason.


    Imagine a woman, who had known many men, wearing a cor and bowing naked before you, pledging her obedience.


    The twin daughters offered as a sacrifice... for a man, it was an unparalleled spectacle to be presented with his most precious beings as an offering, to be enjoyed as a momentary pleasure.


    Rather, the more beautiful the topic, the more the corruption would stand out.


    "For their education? To be taken in as a skilled guide? No, it''s the other way around. I will educate them thoroughly. I will bring them down. I will make them offer their daughters to me. I will make the mother train her daughters to be whores, and then I will make her dere them as offerings to me."


    Kayo spoke of her ns with glee. It was a done deal, an absolute judgment. Oh, how exciting!


    "It would be fun to do it with all three of them at once."


    "Like three dango on a skewer? Ha, the sight of three big bellies lined up would be hrious!"


    Kayoughed heartily, imagining the ridiculous scene. Three swollen bellies, their backsides sticking out, lying prone, abandoned as if he had grown tired of them, three withered toys huddled together, licking the residue that clung to their bodies with their tongues, and caressing each other''s bellies...

 Chapter 185-6

    Chapter 185-6


    [Part 6/6]


    "Hee hee. Shall we have a girl with artistic talent draw the scene? I''m sure it will be a wonderful picture!"


    "And then you''ll disy it on the walls of this room?"


    Leaning on her elbow, she twisted and thrust. A female scream rose, but she paid it no mind as she stared at the heated altar. In the dimly lit room, countless shadows moved...


    "Goodness, how did you manage to create all this? ...It''s truly a paradise. A utopia, perhaps?"


    "Hehehe. The holy relic Princess gave me is quite something. I''ve be a livestock farmer!"


    Impressed, Aoi spoke, and Kayo continued with enthusiasm.


    Kayo truly thought it was amazing. The relic she had received from Aoi had caused an immature girl to convulse and wet itself the moment it was ced over its face, and then it even expelled its first droppings. When given to a mature livestock, it caused them to spray juice. It would bezy to remain a pig farmer.


    If he were to see this scene, he would surely say, "Are they on some kind of drug...?" He would be hitting the forbidden n-dose. He still didn''t know. Without his knowledge, his despair was elerating. "So, it''s chicken farming and dairy farming, then?"


    "Yes! ...Hehehe, look at that rug! The vibrant red color is perfect for her, don''t you think?"


    With confidence, Kayo pointed to the rug that had been draped over the horse statue like a hood.


    The giant horse god statue, with its many shadows entangled like ck ants swarming over sugar... the statue, adorned with gold and silver treasures, had its face covered by a silk cloth dyed a deep, rich red.


    It was a masterpiece dyed using the chicks, their eggs deeply stained andyered to create a true work of art.


    To those who saw it, it was a horrifying top-grade cursed object that would make them foam at the mouth and faint.


    The offerings to be presented on the sacred altar were simr. This was the thick, creamy animal milk that had been squeezed by hand with all her heart. There was the milk itself, the milk wine, and then the concentrated essence...


    "I was surprised by the taste. I never imagined it would taste like that!"


    The concept had been in the works for quite some time. She had once used an "out-of-the-box" thinker to experiment and taste it, but then she had rejected the idea.


    The amount produced, the conditions, and most of all, the taste had been uneptable. In the end, it was just a cheap fantasy from a porn*graphic book... that''s what it was supposed to be.


    "It tasted like the milk of a top-grade cow, and there was so much of it... I was truly surprised. I think the nutritional value is good, too."


    It was indeed his miracle, a divine work of God.


    The livestock, having experienced it firsthand, deepened their faith in the gods. Thanks to this, they were devoting themselves to their daily duties.


    They were giving it their all for their own roles. Perhaps they should make soap next? In the summer, ice cream might be good too.


    A milk bath would be difficult, but if they all worked together, maybe...?


    "Actually, I''ve made a few trial products. The one I gave to Tomobe-san was quite popr, you know?"


    She had liked the taste and eaten a mouthful as a trial, and then she had presented it to her, packed full in a drawstring bag. It was onlyter that she found out that the women behind her had ruined their underwear when she had put another one in her mouth.


    ...She had also mixed in her own, and had ended up ruining her own underwear too. If she wanted, she could have ruined her top as well.


    When she had gone to the toilet and undressed, the cloth she had wrapped around herself as a precaution was soaked in a beautiful white turbid liquid.


    It had continued to flow out endlessly, and she had had no choice but to drink it straight for a while. It had been difficult to hide the milky smell from her maid.


    "What do you think? Princess, why don''t you try milking too?"


    Kayo suggested sweetly, with a hint of superiority. She was proud of having done it first, of having proposed it, and of having gained his first. ....


    "...If a drop of dirty water falls into a sake barrel, is it still sake?"


    The princess''s question interrupted the flow of the conversation. It was a harsh one, and Kayo fell silent for a moment, then answered honestly, hiding her bitterness.


    "It''s dirty water. No matter how fine the sake, if even a drop is mixed in, it''s ruined."


    "You''re right. Even more so if it''s the other way around, don''t you think?"


    "You''re absolutely right."


    Kayo had instantly fallen and submitted. She understood and acknowledged the princess''s words. There was no way to deny it.


    The hierarchy between them was already clear, and the other pigs had also been made aware of it during her recent visit. No one could rebel against the princess''s grand deration.


    "Of course, I''ll give him what he wants. In any way he wants, of course, I''ll be happy to. But... for the first time, I want a pure, fresh taste. You understand, don''t you?"


    "...Yes, I do. From the bottom of my heart."


    What about me? What about the other pigs?... she didn''t say it out loud. If she asked, she would probably get an even more harsh response. The mouth is the source of disaster. She didn''t want to feel miserable, and recognizing this idea as a sign of defeat.


    Oh, I''ve be a loser again... I wish I could be a dog. As his dog, I wouldn''t have to think about difficult things and could be carefree.


    "Hehehe. There''s no need to be so downhearted. You''ve done well."


    The princess fanned herself with her fan as she consoled the dejected Kayo.


    "Have I?"


    "For this time''s mission, you arranged the route in the background, didn''t you? You did a good job."


    The princess acknowledged the youngdy''s skill in influencing the route of the extermination mission, which was being sent out as part of the tradingpany''s business n, for the group dispatched from the Onitsuki family.


    The route she had pushed them into was one that would allow them to take credit for a job well done while still ensuring their safety, and it was indeed a masterful move.


    "Well, there was no particr interference, so... although, it was unsettling that the head of the family and his wife epted it so easily."


    "That woman was probably too busy thinking about her costume. It was her first imperial court event, after all?"


    Aoi''s words were filled with disdain and contempt, a bitter and sarcastic remark. In the past, at Joraku, it was only Aoi who had attended an imperial court event.


    As the head of the family and the representative of the entire n, she was also there to make her debut. The fact that her younger sister had already attended a public event had shown the nobles of the imperial court her advantage.


    Usually, Uemon would be the main attendant to maintain bnce, but it was obvious who was the more prominent and eye-catching one.


    So, the fact that it had been announced that Hina would be attending her first public event at the uing Tsukimi ceremony suggested to those in the area that there were subtle movements in the Onitsuki power structure.


    "Hah! She should just enjoy being a sideshow. It would be a pity if she werepared to me and felt miserable."


    Aoi sneered. Kayo could sense her confidence. The previous her would not have reacted this way. She would have been more agitated.


    After confessing her feelings to him, promising to be used by him, and securing his life''s spider after his sess, the princess had reportedly had the tant�� she had given him returned to him, as it had been temporarily confiscated.


    Was there some kind of deal regarding the moon viewing seat as well? It was understandable that she could remain so calm and collected here.


    ...It was quite cunning of her to dy sharing information with her grandmother just to gain a psychological advantage. It was probably part of her strategy to increase her share of the final dividend. Poor thing.


    "...If you wish, I can lend you a hand?


    She asked if she could interfere with the artisans and cause trouble during their shopping for the costumes and decorations they would need to prepare for the ceremony. Of course, her answer was a rejection. Instead, she was told to prepare a reward for him upon his return.


    So, it''s impossible to earn points with these actions... Kayo sighed in resignation.


    "Don''t sigh. ...How about we work up a sweat together one more time, and then enjoy a bath? What do you say?"


    The princess stood up from her chair, letting out a moan of pleasure. Her two magical fruits, now bare, swayed enticingly. Plump and fat, yet maintaining a subtle bnce in proportion and shape that was not vulgarpared to her physique, they were enough to drive even women mad. As for men, the thought of him devouring and embracing her was all too easy to imagine.


    Geez, she thought, feeling the emotion she had felt many times before, as she stroked her chest with both hands and puffed out her cheeks.


    But no matter how much she cultivated them, there were limits. She told herself to use her strengths rather than focus on her shorings. ...Still, she couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "I can just about manage to squeeze them together, you know."


    She pressed the ck-red d**do, which she had been fondling, between her breasts. She had done this many times before....


    "It''s really impressive, isn''t it..."


    She knew it, yet she swallowed hard. It was impressive in many ways. What was most impressive was not what it became, but its original form.


    With the help of the princesses, she had estimated its size in its battle-ready state from its usual size, but it was still too big, so she had made it one size smaller, but whenever she inserted it into a piece of furniture and started moving it around, it always ended up in a mess.


    Hmm, how useful would it be in realbat? she wondered, a little anxious. Perhaps she should get another one.


    Now, a squeal echoed. There''s also an insult. The princess''s y had begun. It was an inspection of the livestock she had randomly picked out.


    "Princess, may I assist you?"


    Kayo walked over from behind and joined in. She caressed her cheek and said sweetly, then she rudely thrust herself into the female who was screaming like a dying beast.


    The screams grew even louder. The princessughed. The youngdyughed. They looked at each other. Then, after a brief pause, the game resumed.


    While administering an education filled with affection to several females....

 Chapter 186-3

    [Part 3/6]


    ...


    Spiritual Veins are gifts from the earth. They are blessings of spiritual power. They can change the science of the past. It''s a miraculous thing.


    The benefits of Spiritual Veins are many. They promise absolute abundance, rich mineral veins, no disasters, and endless clean water... How can onsen bubble up in ces that aren''t earthquake zones, and not pollute the earth? Some geologists in this world study the differences between regr onsen and those from Spiritual Veins.


    Anyway, in ces blessed by promising Spiritual Veins, the culture of onsen is rich. In the past, in the western empire, they built public baths in ces taken from demons, and if you dig in the right spots, hot water wille out.


    In my past life, they would change the water every few days, but in this world, it''s normal for public baths in major cities to use water endlessly (only in spiritual areas).


    In ces like Hotoya vige, they don''t build public baths but use natural onsen instead. At certain times, the vigers take turns using the baths. This is also a way to avoid taxes that Fus��-kuni puts on public baths. Sneaky...


    "Alright, here we are."


    After telling the innkeeper, I arrive at the onsen in the forest outside the vige. I''ve already used it twice, but both times I was too busy to enjoy it. I heard that during this time, I can use it freely with permission, so I came back to visit. I''ll rx my stiff shoulders from work and then go to bed.


    "Hehe, I''ve got some drinks and snacks too!"


    I have some clothes to change into and a towel, but what''s really special is the expensive ss bottle of sake that I got as a gift when I left the city.


    I also have some small cups, a sake bottle, some broad beans, and pickled vegetables to snack on. If I pour the warm sake and take a sip with the snacks, I''ll feel happy like I''m at a onsen. Hehe, what a luxury...!!


    "Alright, let''s pour it!"


    I pour hot water over the sake bottle to warm it up. As it does, I undress slowly. I take off my undershirt and underwear, dropping them into aundry basket. My mask joins them. With a deep breath, I finally reveal my face... Ah, what relief! It''s wonderful to feel so free.


    "I can''t see the moon... Well, it can''t be helped."


    It''s not quite the time for moon-viewing sake, so I grab a broad bean and sink into the hot water. Once I''m submerged up to my shoulders, I sit on a rock and let out a sigh. I rx my shoulders. Ah, this is what I live for...!


    "Is this what it means to be a Household Member Coordinator?"


    I pick up a piece of pickled eggnt and think about how nice my current situation is. If I were just a regr servant, the innkeepers would have told me not to mess up the onsen if I tried toe here at this time.


    Getting free snacks would be out of the question too. They would have called me cheeky. Normally, I wouldn''t even be allowed to join the banquet, and the others I was with were stuck eating in rice and pickled vegetables.


    I should have been eating the same food, and sending a vige girl here would have been totally uneptable.


    "So, does this mean I''ve really moved up in the world?"


    I can''t help but wonder about the couple who promoted me to Household Member Coordinator. If I were just a clueless country bumpkin who got lucky, it wouldn''t be surprising if I got carried away with this new treatment. They might even think it''s a good thing if I acted out and got punished.


    (At least I have the awareness from my past life. It''s not easy to be in charge and act however I want, right?)


    If I were an ignorant country person, it would be one thing, but as a 21st-century Japanese person, I know I have to be careful about how I act. I need to be moderate and not abuse my power... but I have to be careful not to let my guard down. I need to stay alert every day.


    ...But I can''t shake the feeling that the couple is setting up another trap.


    "...Ah, that''s spicy. Hot!!"


    Feeling frustrated about my difficult goals, I take a sip of the warm sake and groan. It''s way too strong. In my past life, I definitely couldn''t have handled it. It''s still tough now, and it feels like my throat is burning. But at the same time, that''s all there is to it.  ?


    "If I can drink it, right?"


    Maybe it''s because I''m bing more like a youkai. I felt it when I got the vige head''s son drunk, but I can tell my body is getting used to alcohol.


    It''s not just my imagination. I can feel that I''m drifting away from being human. I know that if I drank a whole bottle of this strong stuff now, I''d probably be fine in half a day.


    (...Will I eventually have to drink from a barrel just to feel a little tipsy? Or will I not be able to get drunk at all?)


    It would be tough to lose even the chance to dream. A life where I can''t escape into alcohol... if I can''t live as a person, it''s even worse. Does that mean I''ll have to face myst moments as a monster, consumed by madness?


    "Haha. That can''t be true, right?"


    As I sigh about my future, I quietly shift my focus. The onsen is made of natural rocks, and the steam and rock formations block my view, but I can sense something is off.


    I feel a presence...


    "Is it that demon (oni)? No, that''s not it...?"


    I think of the most likely stalker, the blue demon, but I quickly dismiss it. If she was enjoying the onsen, I would have sensed her more clearly. This presence feels smaller...


    "..."


    I go back to my basket and pull out my dagger tant��), which is sheathed. It has a cherry blossom design and is one of my 2 prized possessions. It''s an old friend I''ve had for a long time.


    I received it from the second princess of Onitsuki, and for some reason, it was returned to me before myst mission... I take it with me as I wade through the water.


    "..."


    I''m trying to sneak up unnoticed. I move silently, being careful not to make a sound, even when pushing through the water. I aim to slip up behind my opponent without being heard. But it won''t be easy.


    (...the other side is on the move too. Are they trying to get around me?)


    I sank halfway into the hot water, moving through the rocks, and sensed that I was alone ahead. I noticed a presence that reacted to my awareness, making my expression tense.


    (At least, they know what they''re doing. They''re not from the vige.)


    In other words, they''re not amateurs. They might be armed. There was a chance they could be a threat. Did the couple send an assasin? Or could it be someone from the Youkai Salvation Organization...?


    "..."


    I searched the hot spring floor and found a small rock. As I moved in the water, I identally made a slight ssh. But then I used the rock to create a distracting ripple on the surface by flicking it gently. This was a way to disguise my position.


    "...!?"


    (Something''sing...!!)


    I reacted to the sound, and a shadow appeared in the steam behind me. I pressed myself against a rock pir, trying to blend in. The shadow,pletely unaware of my presence, moved toward where I had thrown the stone. And I followed behind.


    "Don''t move. Slowly turn around, you intruder."


    The shadow froze at my warning. They realized they had been caught off guard. But at the same time, the shadow turned to face me, looking genuinely surprised, as if they weren''t on guard at all.


    "Eh? That voice...?"


    "...?"


    The shadow turned to me without thinking. I recognized that voice and, without meaning to, my guard dropped. We faced each other. Then... through the rising steam, I could see who it was.


    A girl with a bnced, healthy figure was partially covered by a cloth, but that also meant part of her was exposed. Her skin was smooth and slightly pale, like a boiled egg. She had a nice, smooth stomach with a pretty belly button. Her curves were just right, not too much, showing a bnce of modesty and richness.


    "Ah, uh..."


    My gaze naturally moved from the bottom to the top. I took in everything, and finally reached her face. Her short, deep blue hair was wet. The girl looked stunned, as if she couldn''t process what was happening.


    Her eyes were wide, and her mouth was open in shock. She seemed to notice my gaze and lifted her head. Our eyes met, reflecting each other''s expressions...


    "Is that you, Tomobe-kun?"


    "Youngdy, Tamaki...?"


    Tamaki spoke first, asking as if she needed confirmation. I also answered with a question mark, feeling confused. We stood still, both of us silent and motionless, looking at each other in surprise.


    ...No, this isn''t the time to just stare.

 Chapter 186-4

    [Part 4/6]


    "Ah, oh no...!!?"


    As she started to realize what was happening, her face turned red, and she looked like she might cry, trembling with embarrassment. Oh no, this is bad...!?


    "Tamaki-sama!? What is this!? Right now!?"


    "I''m sorry! Tomobe-kun!!? Just cover yourself with this!!?"


    "Okay!?"


    Before I could apologize or back away, Tamaki rushed forward with the cloth she was wearing. For some reason, she looked desperate as she tried to cover my face, sshing water everywhere.


    ...Bump. Tamaki slipped on the bottom of the onsen.


    "Ah!? Ah!? Oh no!!?" "Ah!?"


    We both let out silly sounds, and Tamaki fell on top of me. I tried to catch her, but we lost our bnce, and the next moment, we both tumbled into the onsen, sending the boiling water everywhere...


    * * *


    "So, you thought about the possibility of me throwing up and ruining the onsen?"


    "Ahaha, ...yes. That''s right."


    "Well, well..."


    After a lot of chaos, Tamaki and I ended up sitting back to back in the onsen. While we rxed, I asked Tamaki about what happened and why she acted so recklessly.


    First, she exined why she tried to sneak up behind me. Tamaki had woken up from a drunken sleep and decided to enter the onsen to ease her headache and sweat it out.


    While doing that, she sensed my presence and thought I might be a stranger or an intruder, so she was trying to investigate. In the end, we ended up in a game of tag, each trying to sneak up on the other.


    So, the reason she came at me... it all started with our first meeting. When I first met Tamaki at this same onsen, I saw her face and ended up throwing up. When we faced each other in that same situation before, that moment shed back in her mind.


    The official reason was that she was feeling sick, but the real reason was her despair over not having any hair on below, which made her go "Ugh!" It''s not like I would throw up again, but Tamaki didn''t know that.


    "You looked really tired. I thought maybe... but I can''t just throw up in this onsen, right? It''s someone else''s onsen!"


    "Even so, covering your face with the cloth you were wearing is..."


    Trying to push the only cloth she had on me was really inappropriate. If someone came at mepletely n*ked, they might misunderstand. That''s just reckless.


    "Uh, I''m sorry..."


    A sad voice came from behind me in response to myment. I could picture Tamaki hunched over, looking down, even though I couldn''t see her. It was obvious.


    "By the way... was my face really that bad?"


    We were in an onsen. Since I wasn''t wearing a mask, my expression was clear, but I wondered if my face looked so terrible that it made her want to throw up too, instead me.


    "Well, looking back, it wasn''t that bad... but I don''t see Tomobe-kun''s face often, right?"


    During my time in Yun-shoku, and even now as the Household Member Coordinator, I usually wore a mask. It was kind of a pose. The mask showed I was a servant.


    The title of Household Member Coordinatores first, and then the word servant follows. By wearing the mask, I showed the other exorcists that I was humble. Plus, it helped keep my expression hidden and made it harder for them to remember my face.


    "I mean, if I don''t see your face often, it makes it hard to judge, right? And... I drank a lot at the party and then worked afterward, right? So, yeah?"


    Tamaki''s words showed her caring nature. It was impressive how quickly she thought of that. If she had that kind of observation and judgment, she should also realize that she almost got drunk and was about to be taken up in an adult elevator. Seriously, don''t let your guard down!


    "...Okay, I get it. I mean, I also have my faults, so I''m not in a position to say anything to Tamaki-sama."


    It was unusual for Tamaki to apologize in this situation. Normally, she would be angry and call people out for being rude. Her behavior was almost twisted.


    "Not like that... well, it''s not that I don''t feel anything, but..."


    The sound of sshing water was sensual. She probably took her hand out of the water. Maybe she was hugging herself. I wondered what kind of expression she had while being looked at by a guy.


    "But... I know Tomobe-kun isn''t doing it on purpose, right? You''re not the type to peek, are you?"


    "Why do you sound a bit unsure at the end?"


    "Ahahaha..."


    Please don''tugh it off! I get that it''s nerve-wracking, but it''s the second time now.


    "...There shouldn''t be a third time."


    "Is it like ''third time''s the charm''? But they say if it happens twice, it''ll happen a third time, right?"


    "You''re not hoping to peek again, are you?"


    "...Isn''t that a bit mean?"


    "It''s because you say things in a way that sounds suggestive. Some people might get the wrong idea."


    It sounds like she''s saying something that could be misunderstood. Some people might take it the wrong way and get all obsessed. Are you saying that even if she change, it''ll still be the same?


    "I''m not saying that... um, what about you, Tomobe-kun?"


    She stuttered and seemed to struggle to ask her question, making me raise an eyebrow. I almost turned around but quickly stopped myself.


    "...What do you mean by that?"


    "Um, well... no, it''s nothing...!?"


    When I asked her back, Tamaki suddenly realized how strange her words sounded and panicked. She sshed around in the water, flustered.


    "Um, I''m just feeling hot now!?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Tamaki was clearly trying to escape. I grabbed her arm as she stood up. I caught her thin arm out of the corner of my eye while she turned away.


    "W-What are you doing, Tomobe-kun!?"


    "I can see you''re trying to run away. Please forgive me. ...I could tell you just got in the hot water by the color of your skin. Stop pretending."


    "~~~!!!?"


    I imagined Tamaki''s face turning red like a boiled octopus. She realized I was referring to the scene we just had when we faced each other. Still, I couldn''t just end the conversation here.


    ...My knowledge of the story was telling me something. Simr events were hinting at it. If I didn''t talk about this deeply now, I had a bad feeling.


    Usually, when conversations or confessions get cut off like this, either the protagonist or the heroine ends up in trouble. That''s what they call a death g. Is Murasaki going to die? That''s a promise I won''t say.


    "Hey! Watch your words!?"


    "That goes for you too, Tamaki-sama. I''ll take a hitter. But first... you have something to say, right? Let''s hear it. Our mission isn''t over yet. Shouldn''t we clear up any misunderstandings here?"


    "~~~!!!!"


    Tamaki let out a sound like she was trying to find words, but she probably had to agree. She sank her body back into the hot water. She was still being honest. Just like when I knew her, she was being a good girl.


    "...So, I''ve been curious about something for a while?"


    "Yes. What is it?"


    "How serious are you, Tomobe-kun?"


    "...Huh?"


    I didn''t understand what she meant by serious. Serious about what?


    "What do you mean by serious?"


    "Of course! I''m talking about Iruka!!?"


    Tamaki eximed in shock at my question. No way, what''s with that reaction?


    "So!? What about it, Tomobe-kun!? You really think you can hide it!? Don''t underestimate my observation skills! I''m watching closely!"


    "Watching closely?"


    "Exactly! I''m watching closely!!"


    Tamaki desperately dered from behind... probably puffing out her chest... pointing out how close I was to Iruka. How often we whispered to each other. Especially how rxed I was when talking to Iruka. Tamaki also mentioned Iruka''s reactions when she brought it up.

 Chapter 186-5

    [Part 5/6]


    "I don''t have the right to meddle in friends'' rtionships, you know!? But that doesn''t mean I''m not worried!"


    "Is that so?"


    Well, she probably meddled in Yukine''s business too, so that makes sense.


    "Iruka is definitely from Ezo, right? ...I''ve heard there''s some history between you two. Half-youkai. There''s a difference in status too, right? She''s rough around the edges, and her education as a partner is questionable. It might be tough being with her since she''s a bit too forward!!"


    Tamaki listed out the issues rted to Iruka. It wasn''t gossip; they were all solid facts. There were probably even more serious problems about Iruka that Tamaki didn''t know about. But why was she telling me this now... wait, partner?


    "But that''s why... I thought about how close you two are and what you''re really thinking! I jumped to conclusions about Suzune, but I can''t ignore Iruka, right!? So,e on!"


    Tamaki almost talked nonstop and probably turned to face me. I felt a strange sensation, like being pierced by her gaze from behind.


    "I want to know. You''re so close to Iruka. What are you really thinking?" "What am I thinking? Well... let''s see."


    I paused for a moment... then started to speak. I changed from my usual polite tone to a more casual one. I made my tone closer.


    "...With her, well, it''s like we''re bad friends, I guess? We''re rivals too. You''ve heard about our past, right?"


    Tamaki nodded at my words. That''s convenient.


    "Honestly, I know there''s no obligation to get along. I could even say I have a reason to confront her. ...But just so you know, I''m not taking advantage of her weaknesses or anything."


    "No way! I''m not thinking that far!"


    When I checked if she misunderstood something from an eroge, Tamaki hurriedly denied it. That''s good. If the protagonist thought of me that way, it would be a death g.


    "Actually, I have younger siblings."


    "...Younger siblings?"


    Tamaki was probably confused by the sudden confession. She must have tilted her head, wondering why it was said now.


    "I have a little sister around Suzune''s age. I think she has older brothers too, right?"


    "Y-yeah..."


    Even though Tamaki was puzzled, especially since Suzune''s name came up, she responded.


    "Iruka was worried about Tamaki-sama, and Suzune when she thought you two are going to be punished. ...Even though it''s enemies, it''s just how she is."


    I remembered what happened back then. Tamaki and Suzune. Acting like they would do anything for Iruka...


    "Iruka, really..."


    "I also sold myself for my younger siblings. Since Suzune is about the same age as my sister, I got attached to that attitude... I guess that''s where the bad connection started? Well, I really took advantage of people''s weaknesses."


    I talked about how I had to help Iruka, especially as a protector for Suzune.


    "Ahaha... Iruka is sharp like that. Does Suzune really look like your sister?"


    "No, she''s not that graceful. She was more of a mischievous brat. Kind of like Iruka... Oh, thinking about it, maybe Iruka sees her like a younger sibling?"


    I realized this surprising fact. By the way, the silly spider that calls herself my daughter says she''s a big sister, so ording to that, she''s my daughter. Her? Seriously?


    "...Could it be that I look like a younger sibling to you too?"


    "...Now that you mention it, maybe a little. You''re probably like the second son."


    Among the younger siblings, he was the easiest to deal with. He was slower than the third son but much more honest. If you ignore the gender, he did seem to have some simrities with Tamaki.


    (...Wait. In the original story, Yukine had a good rtionship with the protagonist. Could it be that the protagonist was seeing the second son in that way?)


    I thought about that possibility and the current situation. In the original story, the family was supposed to be wiped out, and from what I heard from Iruka, the second son was doing well with his parents.


    They boughtnd with the money I sold myself for. They went from being tenants to owning a small farm, but that wasn''t the end. They saved money seriously, clearednd, and when the time was right, they bought farming tools andnd little by little with help from the younger siblings.


    Now they even hire a few workers. They can''t really be calledndowners. Most of thend is poor. But even in a small vige, they''ve gained a decent position, ording to Suzune''s stories I heard through Iruka.


    I heard they even got married a year ago. Apparently, the wife is the illegitimate child of andowner. Since she''s 2 years older and came back home, it''s probably a clearance sale. There''s no way they could have tied the knot otherwise.


    Still, she would probably protect the house from jealousy and envy. I think that''s why he married her. ...Please don''t take over the family, okay? Just handle things well.


    ...Oops. I got off track.


    "...The second son is a smart kid who doesn''t cause trouble. But the other 2 are quite the troublemakers, you know?"


    "So that means I get the cold shoulder?"


    "No way, I would never say that to the daughter of Hotoya..."


    "Hmm."


    Tamaki probably red at me with a side-eye. But I could tell the atmosphere was getting lighter.


    "Haah... I can''t believe all 3 of us were treated like younger siblings."


    "I just realized that right now... Sorry about that."


    "It''s fine. It''s true that you''ve helped me a lot. ...Hmm. So, Iruka and Suzune are like siblings, huh?"


    Tamaki epted my apology. Then she muttered something quietly... What was that?


    "Tamaki-sama?"


    "Nothing. ...By the way, your way of speaking has gotten worse again, hasn''t it? Since we''re in this situation, I wish you''d be more casual."


    "Because we''re close?"


    "!? ~~~!! Come on! Stop saying it like that!! It''s so rude!?"


    Ssh! The sound of water echoed. She probably yelled while soaking in the bath. She might be blushing.


    "Sorry, I was born rude. Please forgive me."


    "~~!! That excuse is pathetic, you know? You''re a Household Member Coordinator now! Get it together! Got it!!?"


    Tamaki groaned as she lectured me. I guess I should tone down the teasing.


    "Hahaha. I''ll try my best."


    "Geez!"


    For a moment, there were sounds ofughter and heavy breathing, then silence returned. In the dark, only the sound of water and quiet breaths echoed around us...


    "Oh, I forgot. Holding your arm for so long is rude, right?"


    "Ah!?"


    After calming down, I realized it and let go of Tamaki''s arm. Right after that, Tamaki grabbed my arm.


    "...Tamaki, sama?"


    "Just call me Tamaki! ...Um, are you getting back at me?"


    "...Did you get scared in the dark?"


    "..."


    "Got you there."


    It must be a bit lonely to soak alone in an onsen at night in a strange ce. Especially after all the chaos before. But staying in the same onsen with a guy for too long feels a bit inappropriate.


    ...Still, I should probably leave soon.


    "Are you getting too hot?"


    "I''m fine. The water here isn''t that hot. ...Can I stay like this a little longer?"


    "...Just a little, okay?"


    I sat cross-legged in the water and gave in. Suddenly, something warm touched my back. We were back-to-back.


    "Ah, it''s hard. And kind of rough?"


    "Tamaki?"


    "Hehe. Did it make your heart race?"

 Chapter 186-6

    [Part 6/6]


    "Is it normal to get excited over a younger brother?"


    "Stop it!"


    I felt a light smack on my back. It made a good sound. Ouch.


    "Ouch... I was just joking..."


    "Make better jokes! I don''t want to hear something that would make a girl mad! I''d rather be ttered!"


    Tamaki probably puffed out her cheeks. Hmm, if she wasn''t acting like a girl, this might have gone better... But then again, in the original story, she got mad for being treated like a girl, so maybe it makes sense? But being boyish is the problem.


    "..."


    "...By the way, do you feel someone staring at your back?" "Hmm, well... it''s not just the feeling, but when I looked at your back, Tomobe-kun..."


    Then I felt Tamaki''s fingers gently touch my back. That feeling sent a shiver down my spine, and I realized. Those delicate fingers were tracing a deep scar. I wondered when I got that scar.


    "You''ve been training, huh? It''s all rough and hard. And... it looks painful."


    "That''s just the skin. Inside, I''m fine now."


    Thanks to Youbo (youkai mother), I might not even be human anymore.


    "But it must have hurt when you got the scar, right?"


    "To be honest, I''ve forgotten most of them except for the big ones. Pain is part of the job. ...What about you? Are your scars okay?"


    Like Hina, but... well, Hina can reset anytime, but I wish she''d worry about her own body first. After all, a girl about to get married shouldn''t have scars. It''s better than having a youkai''s baby or being missing a limb, though.


    "I''m... fine. I only have some scrapes left. I''ve been using a lot of healing potions. I was surprised, even the big hole in my arm healed up. You can''t even see the scar now."


    Tamaki looked genuinely surprised. She was probably talking about the injuries from ''Mayoiga.'' Looking back, that was when Tamaki got hurt the most. And she probably strengthened her heart too.


    From what I can see, the protagonist seems fine for now. If things keep going like this, at least we can avoid a dozen problems... unless the Minister of the Left or TS Magical does something.


    "I''m d there are no aftereffects. ...You''re really strong-hearted. That mission must have been terrible."


    "Well... yeah."


    The person she thought was an ally turned out to be a corpse and a pawn of a youkai. It wouldn''t be surprising if that gave her a trauma.


    ...But wait? What is it? I feel like something is off. It''s like something is alive, or maybe it''s dead, but it feels like something is missing or needs more exnation? I can''t remember.


    "Honestly, I thought it was scary. When you understand what happens if you lose or fail... but you can''t just run away, right? You have spiritual power and strength... Master����Sumire-san said it too. If someone capable doesn''t step up, someone else will draw the short straw."


    "Madam..."


    I felt impressed, but also thought, "You''re saying that?" I didn''t say it out loud, though.


    "I have power, you know. And this power... Madam and Advisor-sama said it too, but if you can''t control it, you might hurt those around you. I don''t want to end up hurting the people I care about instead of protecting them."


    "So you fight knowing it''s dangerous... right?"


    "Do you think that''s crazy?"


    "It''s definitely unusual. Not many people are willing to take risks for others."


    Thinking only of yourself... it''s easy to call that selfish. But when the timees, not many can actually step up. You can''t me someone for wanting to protect themselves in a dangerous situation.


    "Are you really saying that, Tomobe-kun?"


    "I can say it. I''m not the kind of person Tamaki thinks I am, you know? Actually, the princess sees people in a way that''s too nice."


    I''m nning to make you deal with a lot of things while I enjoy my own fun... I''ll support you, though.


    "Don''t you have a low opinion of yourself?"


    "Maybe Tamaki should learn to see people better. That vige head''s son who was drinking a lot probably wanted to get you drunk."


    "Really? No way!"


    "Yeah, really."


    Before we knew it, we had almost forgotten we were both n*ked and were chatting away. It felt like we were an old married couple.


    "Haha. It would be funny if Iruka and Suzune were here too, right?"


    "No way, that''s too much..."


    "Not really! If I said it beforehand, it wouldn''t be a big deal... oh, speaking of which..."


    "?"


    Tamaki suddenly looked like she remembered something. But before she could say anything, a loud roar interrupted us.


    "Whoa! Look, Tamaki!!"


    Out of nowhere, a loud roar broke the silence and darkness.


    ""...""


    I turned my gaze toward the sound. Tamaki turned with a wry smile. Then, someone appeared from the darkness.


    "Hehe. This onsen is generous! Look, there''s wild alcohol and snacks growing here!"


    A n*ked wolf-woman appeared, not even bothering to wrap herself in cloth. She was holding the sake and snacks I had forgotten to bring. I could clearly see her curves shaking in the steam and darkness. She was huge. ...No, that''s not what I meant.


    "Hey, Tamaki. That''s..."


    As I recognized Iruka, she recognized me too...


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...You peeping tom! Die!!"


    "Whoa!?"


    A sake bottle was thrown at me at high speed and hit me right in the face. I fell into the hot water with a ssh.


    "Whaaa!? Are you okay!?"


    "Tamaki! Get away from that pervert!"


    "No, no, no!? ...Well, that''s a normal reaction, right?"


    Tamaki tried to deny Iruka''s crazy action, but she started to understand it calmly. Traitor!!


    "Iruka? What''s going on...?"


    "Peeping tom! There''s a peeping tom!"


    "Whaaa!?"


    When Iruka shouted at the small figure rising from the steam, I saw the person quickly sink back into the water. I recognized that voice. No, no, no, this is bad...!? In many ways, this is bad!!?


    "Tomobe-kun...! For now! Just run away, okay!? I''ll exinter!"


    "I wanted you to exin that someone else ising first!"


    "I forgot to say that!"


    "That''s a big deal!?"


    Completely acting like a peeping tom, I dodged various things being thrown at me and ran away. I hoped Tamaki could convince her. I went to rx in the bath, but I didn''t rx at all.


    ...The next morning, when I went to Tamaki''s room to get a stamp, I got hit with a flying knee kick and ended up in pain.


    This isn''t going well, is it...?


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...Looking back, it was a funny moment, at least.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 187-2

    [Part 2/4]


    As I cracked my stiff shoulders, Magoroku continued. He has sharp ears. ...Grilled chicken with salt sounds delicious.


    "Well then, it''s been a while... if it''s not too much trouble, may I y the koto?"


    Since we''ve been on the move constantly, I hadn''t seen Mari y her koto in a while. It seems she thought that if she didn''t practice for too long, her skills would dull. She wanted to y as a way to practice.


    "Of course. Feel free to y as much as you like."


    "If it''s okay with you, I''d love to."


    "Alright. It''s settled then. Magoroku, want to listen togetherter with some drinks and snacks? I''ll share my good stuff with you."


    "Haha, I''d be happy to join! But... should we not tell Big Sis Iruka? Won''t she say somethingter?"


    "Is it okay if she take all the drinks and snacks?" "Got it!"


    As we joked around, I pulled out one of the bottles of imported sake that Kayo had given me to rx, while taking off the heavy gear I had on. Magoroku went off to look for a maid to ask for some side dishes. Then he opened the shoji paper door and was taken aback by the elderly innkeeper waiting there.


    "Whoa!? W-What''s going on?"


    "...Where is the Onitsuki family''s'' Household Member Coordinator?"


    The response to Magoroku''s blinking inquiry was the old woman''s heavy bow and her hoarse voice.


    "...It''s me. What do you need?"


    I stepped forward, pushing Magoroku back. She nced at me, slightly furrowing her brow... probably because I looked like a servant... and then she bowed again, trying topose herself. Then she answered.


    "It''s a guest. Pleasee quickly. The representative of youngdy, has already arrived."


    At the unexpected statement from the innkeeper, I furrowed my brow this time...


    * * *


    "Could it be that the head of the family is personally here to greet us... I''m truly sorry for the trouble, along with Tamaki."


    In the finest guest room of the inn, I stood beside Tamaki, speaking on our behalf. I bowed sincerely and humbly. It was definitely necessary.


    "No, no, no. If it''s a delegation from the renowned Onitsuki family, then it''s an honor to wee you! There''s no need for such concern!"


    Her response was solemn for her age, yet lively and clear, as if it rang out. It seemed there was not a hint of malice or sarcasm in her tone.


    "However... I sincerely apologize for not meeting your expectations, but I''m not those who carry the blood of Onitsuki. I''m merely the Household Member Coordinator summoned by Onitsuki. I''m certainly not the kind of people who would warrant a visit from the head of the family."


    I answered clearly like that to gauge the true intentions of the person in front of me. With my head bowed, I peeked at the other person through the gap.


    The man looked like he was over 60, with a face full of wrinkles, but he still had a strong build with broad shoulders. He had a big grin that seemed to stretch his muscles, and he widened his eyes slightly, shaking his head while saying, "No, no, no." His behavior seemed a bit exaggerated.


    Well, considering the rumors, there''s a good chance he''s just being genuine.


    "Don''t be so modest. Compared to Onitsuki, our family''s history is quite short... not even half as long. The skills of our n are nothing but child''s ypared to Onitsuki. ...Even as a household member, it''s the same. I''ve heard that the household members of the Onitsuki family are quite skilled. Especially..."


    Then the man looked me over carefully. He noticed that I was still in my work clothes instead of formal attire due to my rush.


    "Just as I thought. Wearing Tengu feather clothing and carrying 2 exquisite daggers (tant��). And... was it Teguruma? I''ve heard that the thread of the giant spider can cut through steel? You seem to be well-equipped with hidden weapons and curse tools, don''t you?"


    The man... Juuyaku Ichishen from the Center region exorcists pointed this out leisurely, without any hesitation or reservation. Tamaki and I froze for a moment. In fact, Tamaki nced at me.


    "...I was in a hurry. Please forgive my rudeness."


    "No, no! Not at all! You truly have the mindset of someone always on the battlefield; I''m impressed! If you''re an exorcist, it should be like this!!"


    The head of the Juuyaku familyughed heartily, as if to brush off my polite apology. It seemed genuine, not an act or sarcasm.


    Once, the Yakushiji family was a powerful force among exorcists, known for their skills in spiritual medicine. However, they eventually declined due to the machinations of the Youkai Salvation Organization and the policies of the imperial court, leading to their downfall. Yet, not all branches of their lineage disappeared. In fact, there are still household members belonging to the Onitsuki family who excel in handling spiritual medicine, and these branches have been valued in various fields, keeping their legacy alive.


    The Juuyaku family, with a history of 2 hundred years, is a legitimate exorcist family that originated from a branch of the Yakushiji family. They were originally members of a different household but, after many twists and turns, they became an independent exorcist family. The current head is the 4th generation. And... they are known for being strong against youkai spirits.


    The exorcist families in the Center region are not just a bunch of weaklings. There are indeed powerful individuals, and some families even possess extraordinary techniques that are hard to approach.


    However, like most exorcist families, it is true that the majority prioritize the maintenance and management of their territory, the Spiritual Vein. The Center region is a peaceful ce. It seems that aside from those dispatched to the Omnyouji Bureau, some only engage in actualbat a few times a year by exterminating low-level youkai. In the original story, there were even those who insulted them, calling them "a well-trained group of virgins." While that might be an exaggeration, it cannot be denied that many of themck realbat experience.


    What makes the Juuyaku family unusual is that they actively take their n members out for expeditions beyond their territory. Most of their n members belong to the Omnyouji Bureau or are employed by noble families, samurai, or wealthy merchants, gaining realbat experience as bodyguards or helpers in various regions. Some even have experience as mercenaries across the sea. This information is not from the original story butes from connections gained as a Household Member Coordinator.


    (And this head in front of me is the one who built such a family...)


    Age 80 or 90. It seems he became the head of the family at 30. This man is said to have taken the ordinary operations of the Juuyaku family and transformed it into a fierce fighting force over half a century. So scary... If my true-self gets revealed, he mighte to kill me.


    "Household Member Coordinator, is there something on my face?"


    "!? ...No, I had heard about you beforehand. As expected of the loyal subject of Juuyaku. Impressive that you can capture my gaze."


    I honestly admit to the observation. At the very least, it seems he can see through tant lies. I''ll avoid lying.


    "Hahaha! No, no, don''t worry about it. It''s rather embarrassing that someone of my name is known! ...And you are the youngdy summoned from Hotoya, right? I''ve heard rumors about you!"


    "Eh!? Oh, yes!? ...Rumors, you say?"


    Tamaki is surprised by the sudden mention and confused by the talk of rumors. No one is happy to be talked about like that.


    "Indeed! Your fighting in Hieda district and the defeat of ''Mayoiga'' at Mount H��raku! I don''t know the details, but I''ve heard you''ve been active in the town as well. Wow, for your age, you''re quite brave. I''d like our young ones to learn from you!"


    "Uh, uh...?"


    Overwhelmed by the loud praise, Tamaki can only respond in a daze. She seems to be struggling to keep up with the energy.


    (In a way, this is a hassle...)


    People whock motivation, those who are clingy, and those who tter can be annoying, but having someone like this man show enthusiasm and try to win favor is troublesome too. When someone is watching, it makes things difficult. If they start acting all high and mighty, it would be unbearable. Both Tamaki and I have our own burdens to carry.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. This is a small gift from my family. Please, ept it!"


    Unaware of my worries and Tamaki''s confusion, the head of the Juuyaku family continues the conversation. He unwraps the furoshiki he had beside him, revealing acquered tiered box. He opens the lid of the expensive box.


    And what he presents is...


    "...Huh, what''s this?"


    "What do you mean? It''s a sparrow."


    "A sparrow?"


    "Yes. It''s a sparrow."


    The head of the family calmly responds to Tamaki''s question. Tamaki looks at the contents of the bento box with a strained expression. Packed with ice, there''s arge amount of sparrow meat (over a hundred whole birds) with their feathers plucked. If it were just one or 2, Tamaki, having grown up in the countryside, might be okay with it. But seeing so many of them, looking like little chicks, that have been brutally killed is quite hard to take.


    "...By the way, how do you eat it?"


    "Whole, of course?"


    "Whole..."


    "Yes. You eat it whole, starting from the head."


    "..."


    Tamaki slowly looks over here. With slightly teary eyes, she seems to be asking for help.

 Chapter 187-3

    [Part 3/4]


    "...It''s raw meat, right? I think it''ll spoil quickly?"


    "Yes! That''s why I thought I''d serve this for dinner and cook it myself! Haha, don''t worry!"


    The head of the family responds with a lot of goodwill to my somewhat hesitant question. Tamaki, unfortunately, seems to have no way out. It would be incredibly rude to escape from a homemade meal prepared by the head of the family.


    ...By the way, the deep-fried sparrow seasoned with rock salt was actually pretty good. Yes.


    * * *


    "Sigh... I''m tired."


    After finishing a reception, a drinking party, and dinner with the head of the Juuyaku family, the town magistrate, and even the innkeeper, I stood outside, letting the night breeze hit me. Tamaki is probably resting her tired body in her room right now.


    If I were still just a servant, I would have been eating with just my family, drinking cheap alcohol, ying hanafuda or sugoroku, and before I knew it, I would have fallen asleep. ...Well, I guess we''re taking turns on guard duty, right? In any case, I feel mentally rxed. "To gain something, you have to give something up, huh? Whether you go up or stay down, work is tough."


    I shrug my shoulders and sigh at the impermanence of the world. Then, I gather my thoughts and look down at the town.


    ...The tow was lively even in the middle of the night. Maybe it was because it was near the district border in the center region. The gates were closed, but inside the fences, nearly a hundred inns, row houses, and stalls were lit up by bonfires andnterns, and people were still bustling about.


    "Such a luxury."


    In the capital, Shiro''oku, or even in the town, it costs a lot to fill the night with light using so much oil and firewood. Besides, there was also the chance that the light could attract youkai. This was a luxury that was unimaginable back in my hometown. It wasmon to sleep at sunset and wake up at sunrise, so even though I was used to the scene before me now, it still felt extravagant and wasteful.


    Maybe it was because I felt alienated in the bright, lively atmosphere...


    "..."


    Trying to escape the light, I headed to the back of the inn.


    It was much darker and quieter back there, probably because it was in the shadows. There were no signs of people. It seemed like the workers and maids had finished their jobs and left. I stepped into the area where the storehouse, garden, and chicken coop were located.


    "Where are you, where are you... alright, alright. It''s you, isn''t it?"


    In one corner of the stable filled with chestnut horses, I spotted a particrlyrge blue horse that had pushed the others aside to im its space. I approached it carefully to avoid getting kicked. This was the special horse I received from the youngdy Tachibana. My partner.


    "You''re not being a good boy, are you? Still the same little troublemaker, huh?"


    ''Brrrrrrrr!!''


    As I scratched its mane, the blue horse looked at me and snorted. It had an attitude that seemed to say, "Come on, do more of that!? Do more of that!?" From its behavior, it was easy to imagine that it had pushed away the others to get afortable spot for itself. This horse understood that it was one of the bigger and stronger ones in the horse world.


    "Don''t thrash around, don''t thrash around. Geez, you''re such a handful, aren''t you?"


    Its arrogant and haughty attitude is annoying, but since it''s my important partner, I have to put up with it. I gently stroke its back to calm it down, then I pick up a bundle of hay from the feed bucket and offer it by hand, letting it eat. The horse eagerly devours the hay. Sometimes it gets a bit nervous, so I have to feed it directly like this. Even during battles with youkai, it waits in a safe spot and doesn''t run away, but it can be sensitive in strange ways.


    ...And as I watch the horse eating the grass, I can''t help but think about my own fate.


    "Horse, huh..."


    Looking back at my hazy memories, I realized that, from what I''ve heard from others, my non-human form is quite simr to that of a horse.


    My partner is arge horse, much bigger than the local breed, due to its foreign origins. However, when I transformed, I felt it was definitely even bigger than that. Plus, it wouldn''t be satisfied with just hay like this one in front of me.


    (If it''s just grass, I could hide deep in the mountains after everything is over, but...)


    Even if I stopped being human, if I didn''t have to crave human flesh, it wouldn''t be the worst idea to lock myself away somewhere unreachable and wait to decay unnoticed. In reality, I''m still desperately seeking it, and even in a state close to a horse youkai, I''m still rtively stable. Looking back at past cases, if my reason boiled over, I''d end up like a lump of meat.


    ...I''ve thought about this many times, but I don''t even want to imagine what''s happening under my skin. The feeling of gradually being reced by something that mimics me is horrifying. And the fact that I haven''t gone insane from it is probably a sign that my brain cells are being reced, and my mind is being eroded.


    Ah, this is bad. I''m not a drug addict, but I find myself wanting somefort. I crave the drugs...


    "Pills, if I remember correctly..."


    "Oh? This is unusual. A fine horse, isn''t it? But... are you taking care of it yourself and not relying on the workers?"


    "..."


    A high, lively voice that sounded a bit raspy echoed from behind me. I stopped reaching for my talisman and turned around. There stood the head of the Juuyaku family, whom I had entertained during dinner...


    "It has a bit of a difficult personality. If I don''t remember your face, you might get thrown off."


    "That''s quite a challenge. But still, it''s a splendid steed. Well done."


    His confident figure approached, casually staring at the horse. With a pure and unpretentious demeanor, I missed the chance to criticize the action.


    "...This is one of the horses I received from the Tachibana tradingpany. Look at this beautiful blue coat. Thanks to that, even someone like me has been allowed to borrow it."


    "Please, stop with the modesty. I often hear good things about you from Advisor-dono and the head of the Hidden Group. Those 2 wouldn''t give a prized horse to a lowly servant just because of its color. Considering your current sess, shouldn''t you think you were expected to achieve this?"


    "I think you might be overestimating me."


    Inside, I was feeling uneasy. I was used to being looked down upon, but being praised so much by someone senior was rare, and I didn''t know how to react. To make matters worse, this was right before I was about to take my medicine, so I was a bit flustered trying to cover up the situation. My head was in a mess.


    "Hmm. ...Then, Household Member Coordinator-dono. Let me apologize first, shall I?"


    "Apologize? For what?"


    "For this."


    ...So, I was slow to react to the next action.


    "...Huh? What!?"


    Right after, I was knocked back by a direct hit to my face. To be precise, I took a step back the moment I recognized the impact. It was just a momentary relief. My face felt like it had exploded.


    "W-What!?"


    "Ha!"


    "Ugh!?"


    A hand chop was swung without giving me a chance to respond. I quickly swiped from the side to deflect it. It was heavy! Was it enhanced with spiritual power...!?


    "Ha! Ha! Hyaah!!"


    "Head of the family!? W-What the...!?"


    Juuyaku Ichishen ignored my attempts to talk to him and suddenly swung his fist with incredible speed. The air was filled with the sound of slicing as heunched a series of rapid punches. He threw a chop, then a backhand strike. Elbow jabs, palm hits, and upward swipes followed in quick session. Ichishen''s diverse techniques, honed for practical fighting, demonstrated his exceptional martial arts skills, typical of the Juuyaku family.


    "Ugh, oof...!?"


    I respond after strengthening my spiritual power, but I''m pushed into a defensive position. I never expected to be in a fight like this. My senses are slipping away, so I barely manage to react at thest moment, but it feels like walking a tightrope. I''m being pushed back, pushed back, and pushed back...


    "Your feet are wide open!"


    "Don''t underestimate me!"


    I predict that the head of the family is focusing on my upper body, so I counter with a kick. I slip past a sweep and go for a roundhouse kick. Oh, I got caught.


    "Take that!"


    "Whoa!?"

 Chapter 187-4

    [Part 4/4]


    As my leg is grabbed, I swiftly jump to avoid twisting it. A surprised soundes out of me. I quickly regain my bnce. Still, he keepsing at me with rapid punches, aiming for my eyes, throat, temples, and other sensitive spots without pause. If this continues, I''ll soon be in trouble.


    "Is it over, huh!!"


    I swing my arm for another sweep. The head of the family quickly jumps out of the way, creating a small window of opportunity for me to recover. I seize it and counterattack. Stepping forward, I throw rapid punches at an opponent who is momentarily stunned in mid-air.


    "Then!"


    "Ouch!?"


    The head of the family, who was jumping in the air, counters my punch with a headbutt. Is it some kind of trick or just pure strength? My punch loses to the impact of their iron-like forehead. I pull back my arm in pain. The desperate struggle flips again in an instant. The head of the family bends their legs tond and then performs a backflip, aiming to crush my jaw with both feet. Caught off guard, I retreat in a wide arc. This sudden movement creates an opening. The head of the family, havingpleted the flip, is now ready to strike right in front of me.


    "This ends here...!"


    "Bring it on!" The head of the family''s clearly more powerful knife-hand strike doesn''t break my head, though. Their hand stops. No, it''s being stopped.


    "Whoa!?"


    The sleeve of the head of the family''s outfit is firmly caught in my mouth. I''m even grinding my teeth while drooling, as if to crush it. The unexpected situation leaves the head of the family momentarily stunned, allowing me to counterattack. In other words...!


    "This is a thank-you visit...!!"


    "Whoa! What!?"


    One arm versus 2 arms. The oue was clear. I wasnding a series of punches, and he was desperately trying to block them with one arm, but the bnce shattered before we even counted to ten. I was pushing him back. He managed to grab one of my strikes aimed at his eyes, but that left him vulnerable. My other fist stopped just before hitting his throat. If I extended my fingers, I could easily jab at his throat...


    ''That''s enough!''


    The family leader spoke with his kotodama technique. Instantly, everyone fell silent. A brief moment passed, and I missed my opportunity to strike...


    "...I concede. As expected from the Household Member Coordinator of Onitsuki."


    "No, no, no... are you really saying that in this situation?"


    For a split second, my opponent tensed up. In that time, the head of the family took a step forward. It was a jab aimed at my stance, ready to strike at any moment.  ?


    If this continued, I could pierce his throat with my fingers or maybe even tear it with my nails. But in return, my important parts would be at risk. I had a protective te in ce, but given the intensity of our sparring, it would definitely get prated. It would likely end in a mutual hit. Moreover... he was clearly not going all out. He had barely used any weapons or techniques. He was only showing pure martial arts and physical enhancement.


    "Isn''t that the same for the Household Member Coordinator-dono? Besides, I caught you off guard and even used a Kotodama technique at the end, leading to this embarrassing situation."


    "Well, I''ve been using outside tactics too..."


    "Haha, a good horse indeed. Your training is impressive!"


    No, he was probably just angry because he interrupted his meal... but I didn''t say that out loud.


    "Once again, I apologize. I truly wanted to see the strength of the Household Member Coordinator-dono with my own eyes."


    The head of the family rxed his fighting stance and expressed his gratitude. I also rxed my stance in response. I took 2 steps back to escape the range of his potential strikes.


    "Impressive. Was that a precaution against a surprise attack?"


    "Surprise attacks are a basic part of this industry, right?"


    I calmed down my blue-haired partner, who had pulled away, and fed him some grass again while I replied. Unlike ninjas, there are no rules for ambushes that say you can only do it once before greeting. If the opponent was really trying to kill me, they could have caught me off guard and done a forbidden double ambush.


    "Hmm. As expected from one recognized by Onitsuki. You have a remarkable mindset. I''m truly impressed. ...Later, I''ll send you a gift as an apology."


    His smile seemed to show he was genuinely impressed with my feelings, but inside, I feltpletely drained and annoyed. Ah, I could tell from his background that this family was like that.


    (This old man could probably get along with Matsuhige''s old man.)


    I put my mask back on, epting it was scratched. I''m on guard now.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I don''t need any consideration."


    The truth was I wanted to tell him to pay up, but I swallowed it down. I acted as if nothing was wrong. I went back to taking care of the horse and made a request in return.


    "...More importantly, I have a favor to ask. Please stop doing the same thing to Tamaki-sama. Since she''s a youngdy before her marriage, there shouldn''t be any mistakes."


    I said this while stroking the horse''s head. I always had a devious thought in my mind, but I was unsure how well Tamaki could handle actions like the one earlier. I refused any rough tests of strength that could leave a mark on her face.


    ...It might be necessary in the future, but this felt like a bit too much. Is it overprotective to want her to learn in a more gradual way?


    "Rest assured. I won''t do such things to the representative. There''s no need for that."


    However, the head of the Juuyaku family shook his head firmly, dismissing my worries as unnecessary. It seemed to be a sincere truth without any deception.


    "That''s fine. But... then why?"


    Why was I the only one being tested? Was it because I was a former servant? No, that seemed like a usible reason, but given this man''s behavior so far, it was hard to believe he would have such a mundane motive. It felt like there was a different, moreplex reason behind it.


    "Impressive. You don''t seem to becking in intelligence. Once again, I can only say it''s remarkable."


    The head of the family, as if sensing my doubts through the mask, nodded vigorously and smiled broadly, almost annoyingly cheerful. He then made a proposal.


    "I have a request, and to see if you are suitable, I had to test you earlier. Please forgive my rudeness... So, can you do me this favor?"


    "A favor?"


    I replied, sounding both suspicious and rude. But the head of the family continued to smile and called out.


    "Come here!"


    Two figures immediately responded to the call and entered the stable. One was slim and wearing a cloak that seemed to obscure their identity, while the other appeared to be more robust. Their ages... young, perhaps?


    "Get ready."


    The two intruders nodded and stood against the wall, turning their backs to me. They gripped the railing, bent over, and removed their hoods. Long, flowing hair that would be considered too long for a man hung down. One had a slender andnguid figure, while the other had a cute, youthful face. And then... without hesitation, they took off their pants.


    "Huh?"


    I was dumbfounded, and before I could react, they had already boldly presented their bare buttocks, spreading them wide to reveal their insides.


    "So, let''s start with one each. Rest assured, it''s their first time? They''re not bad in terms of talent and quality!"


    The head of the family spoke casually, as if discussing the quality of this year''s rice harvest. Heughed cheerfully.


    A brief silence filled the stable...


    "Wait, hold on a minute."


    I said, using the phrase too naturally for such an absurd situation.


    Fanart:


    It''s definitely not the protagonist being taken away, trust me! ->here

 Chapter 188-2

    [Part 2/4]


    "No, no, no. I truly appreciate it. When you''re only talking among family, it''s easy to overlook problems! It''s only when outsiders point things out that we can see them clearly. ...Now that you mention it, that''s definitely true!"


    The head of the family nods repeatedly, as if in agreement. I think even saying thank you is just ttery... but it is ttery, right?


    "...So, when will you go for the investigation?"


    "...Huh?"


    I give a vague response to the head of the Juuyaku family''s sudden question.


    "Well, that is..."


    "If there are youkai, we must eliminate them quickly! ...But we can''t do the investigation alone; we need to prepare. So, I humbly ask for the kindness of the Household Member Coordinator! Please, don''t hold back; tell us what you need for the investigation! If it''s a problem rted to our area, we will support you with all our strength!!"


    As I''m confused, the head of the family bombards me with words. "No, I''m not really..."


    "Right, we need a guide! ...Hmm. Kayo, Hana! You two will apany as guides and attendants. Got it?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    For now, I''m swept up in the head of the family''s ns, and I end up breaking my own rules by repeating myself.


    ...By the way, in the end, Tamaki was also convinced, and we decided to go on the investigation together as 3 people.


    I-I can''t ept this...!!


    * * *


    "...It''s quite noisy outside, isn''t it?"


    Inside the covered wagon, a maid from the Hotoya family says this. She nce outside with a suspicious look. From what she can hear, it doesn''t seem to be about a youkai attack or anything like that...


    "It seems that Tomobe-sama is parting ways. He''s going to investigate with the local people."


    Listening closely, the blind girl caught bits of a distant conversation from herpanion, Suzune.


    "You have good hearing."


    "I hear that a lot. Maybe it''s because my eyesight is bad, so I pay more attention."


    It was a pretty obvious answer from her blindpanion. In fact, Suzune knew that she could tell who was around and how far away they were just by their footsteps.


    It was only natural for Suzune to start talking like this with Mari, thepletely blind girl. They both served Onitsuki. Honestly, it felt like it took too long for them to finally have a conversation. At Onitsuki''s estate or wherever they stayed, Mari rarely got to be seen, almost like she was kept hidden away.


    (Well, I guess that makes sense.)


    A blind girl who is sick and has trouble walking is nothing but a weak person. If she went outside, she could easily get hurt, or even worse. Weak people are always at risk. In fact, Mari''s situation, being so well protected, was quite unusual.  ??


    (I wonder if there''s a special reason for bringing her along.)


    She had heard stories before. The servant had a girl he kept close, along with a lot of cultural background. The maids and workers at Onitsuki often looked down on her. They would say things like how a lowly servant had a useless little girl. They mocked how a lowly man had taken a weak and useless girl for himself. Some joked about how much they would have to pay to use her. There were whispers that bringing her on this trip was just to avoid getting sick from the locals.


    Here is the revised text with "I" changed to "she":


    Honestly, she was a bit skeptical. She didn''t look down on the man. She understood his character. She owed him a favor. But... a man is still a man. Suzune had seen a boy she thought was just a child in their vige doing something inappropriate, and she had even heard about things he had done.


    She knows very well from experience that underneath a man''s skin lies a beastly nature. People help each other only when they have the means to do so; if they don''t, there''s usually some cost involved. A person can be kind to one while being cruel to another. But, this is the opposite...


    "Is it what you call being too nice?"


    "...? What do you mean?"


    "No, just talking to myself."


    The blind girl tilts her head at the sigh that slipped out. Suzune quickly changes the subject, looking exasperated. She can''t believe she''s surprised by this. She should have known from Iruka''s story.


    ...And from what she saw, this girl seems like a girl who struggles with low self-esteem. She seemed weak and vulnerable, yet also brave and dedicated in her own way. This mix of traits made it easy for others to feel sympathy towards her or even take advantage of her kindness. At the same time, the girl looked surprisingly content and happy, despite her struggles


    That''s right. Just because she''s easy to use doesn''t mean she doesn''t have feelings. What''s painful is painful, and what hurts is still hurt. That can''t be hidden. She''s realized from their conversations that Mari, no matter how foolish or ignorant, doesn''t have a twisted sense of values. If she were just offering herself up for survival, there would be more shadows in their talks. Just like Iruka said when she stayed with them for a while, it seems Mari has no shame. She does seem a bit sheltered, though.


    (Is being overprotective too easy?)


    Keeping her unnecessarily caged isn''t good either... but that''s only if she has a healthy body. For someone as weak as Mari, She feels like she needs that kind of protection, or it could lead to something irreversible.


    "...If the Household Member Coordinator leaves, there''s nothing left to do."


    "I think it''s only right for my brother to apany me, but... he probably won''t."


    Changing the topic back to the siblings'' ns, Mari gives a self-deprecating smile. She looks full of regret.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. If he leave the group to take on a task, it means there''s danger. Your brother isn''t exactly trained in martial arts, right? It''s wiser not to have hime along, just in case."


    Tofort her, Suzune exins the situation. Having someone slow down during a tough job can actually put the master in danger. Even if it were Iruka, she couldn''t see how she could be of any help. She would probably just be held back. All she could do was trust her master and prepare for their return.


    "...Yes, that''s true. You''re right."


    The air was heavy with an ufortable silence. But the words that followed were filled with conflict and a sense of helplessness.


    "...I believe you usually help with housework, right?"


    From their earlier conversation, Suzune had heard that Mari didundry, tidied up bedding, cleaned the floors, and sewed.


    "Yes. But since my brother is the main one doing it... it''s more like I''m allowed to help rather than actually helping. If I do nothing, I''d just be a burden. I wish I had some other role to y."


    Mari answered shyly, fidgeting. In reality, the housework she did was far less than what was needed to support an extra person.


    "Excuse me, but I heard you''re good at music and games?"


    "I''m ttered. I can''t do any work, so I just y..."


    "Oh, no. That''s not what I meant..."


    Remembering what Iruka had said, she asked, but it seemed Mari misunderstood and became very downcast, her voice trembling. Suzune quickly added to her statement.


    "I believe the Household Member Coordinator enjoyed your music, right?"


    "...I''m embarrassed to say, but he really enjoyed the sound of the koto. I also yed games like sugoroku, go, and shogi with him."


    "Are you good at it?"


    "Unlike everyone else, I have plenty of free time... so, what''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s just that since you''re so skilled, would you mind teaching me a bit?"


    "Teaching you?"


    The confusion in Mari''s response was a natural reaction, Suzune thought. At the same time, she noticed that Mari''s mood had shifted from downcast to more hopeful. She continued.


    "I''ve heard you''re quite skilled at both the koto and games. Since you have nothing else to do, I''d love to learn from you. I can pay a little for lessons, you know?"


    "Lessons..."


    "Yeah. If I''m going to marry into a good family, I need some education... that''s what my brothers advised me. Plus, with games, I think you can improve your skills too. And if there''s a reward, it might make things a bit easier for me, right?"


    "I see..."


    The girl, with her eyes still closed, puts her hand on her mouth, thinking over Suzune''s suggestion. She tilts her head, deep in thought.


    "I want to talk to my brother about it. But I think he''ll agree with me."


    Then she smiles softly, a gentle smile from the blind girl.


    "If I can earn some money, he''ll probably think I''m being useful."


    "..."


    The maid couldn''t help but feel a flutter at Suzune''s warm, motherly smile �C it was as gentle as melting chocte, making her want to draw closer. Some people, especially women, might find it a bit too much and feel jealous or ufortable, but at least Suzune was captivated. But being this fond of her nice ways could lead to trouble. The maid liked it when she acted sweetly, but she knew she had to be careful not to get too used to it and lose control.


    "...Suzune-sama?"


    "Eh? ...Cough. No, that''s good!"


    Normally, she would want to discuss the details and rewards more, but she decided to put that aside for now. She didn''t think it would getplicated, and more than anything, she wanted to stay calm. After clearing her throat, sheughed.


    (...At this point, I''m surprised I''m still calm, right?)


    Rough Iruka aside, she was genuinely amazed that the man servant seemed to have nothing going on. Unable? No, that couldn''t be true. Could it be that he was into guys? Thinking about how he chatted with pretty boys made her feel uncertain. No way?

 Chapter 188-3

    [Part 3/4]


    "...No, no way."


    "Um... Suzune-sama? Is something wrong?"


    "Oh, no! It''s just... I was lost in thought!"


    Mari''s call was much more confused than before. Suzune felt the need to cover up again and quickly made an excuse.


    "Ahh... I was just worried that I might have done something wrong. You''re okay, right?"


    "Of course!"


    "Really? You don''t have to hold back..."


    "No way! Something like... that?" Feeling very uneasy, she couldn''t help but question Mari, who kept asking her over and over. Mari frowned and exined her reason.


    "No... I feel like Tomobe-sama and my brother are keeping their distance more than before. When I ask, they just dodge the question. If there''s something wrong on my side, please let me know so I can fix it."


    "Keeping distance, huh?"


    Now that they were here, the conversation about the girl in front of her turned uneasy, and she felt cautious. She thought there was nothing wrong based on her observations, but maybe there really was something off?


    "Yes. In the past, we used to sleep in the same futon for warmth, and we even took baths together, but now it''s almost... I understand that using the toilet and drying off is a hassle, but does it really be a bother as we grow up?"


    "Futon, bath..."


    With a sad sigh, Mari looked down, while Suzune was left speechless. By the way, when she sighed, she noticed her outfit showed some noticeable curves. What''s so big? What is it?


    "..."


    "...Suzune-sama? Are you looking at something?"


    "No, nothing..."


    Maybe she was staring too hard, as Mari feels her gaze. Even after she pointed it out, she continued to look. She ced her hand on her chest. Wait, what about the futon and bath? Are they still doing that a little?


    "W-well, sometimes I ask for it, especially on really cold days, it gets chilly being alone..."


    With Mari''s clueless way of speaking, Suzune started to imagine the scene. Bathing with this pet-like girl... Oh right, just the other day, there was that peeping incident. They both (Tomobe and Tamaki) insisted it was an ident, but really? Her master is too nice and easily fooled.


    "...That guy is not doing it for that reason, right?"


    With a re, her opinion of that guy dropped to rock bottom in her mind.


    By the way, hearing that he had taken the two girls away from the group made her opinion drop even further... but that was something he waspletely unaware of.


    * * *


    "Cough!? What is this chill...?"


    I got off the horse and shivered all over with a sneeze. I had a bad feeling. It felt like I was losing something important. Specifically, my dignity as an older brother. Surely, my younger siblings wouldn''t suddenly look down on me now...


    "Is it a summer cold? That''s not good. If you sleep in light clothes during summer, you''ll catch a chill, you know?"


    "It''s important to keep warm. If we cuddle, it''ll be warm."


    "Oh, I''m good without that, you two."


    I brushed off the words of the two guides, who were pretending to be worried but had hidden motives. If I did that in summer, I''d be drenched in sweat instead of warm.


    "Let''s keep the jokes to a minimum... How about it?"


    I cleared my throat and tried to steer the conversation. In front of me was a dense forest. There was no sign of life. Not even a beast or a bug...


    "Well, this is our area, so could you not worry about appearances?"


    As I was about to move forward, Kaya stopped me with her request. Hana nodded in agreement.


    "...Understood."


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do... This shouldn''t apply to everything, but at least in this case, I should agree. We were troublesome guests who were poking around where we weren''t invited. I had to know my ce.


    "Alright then. I''ll go ahead, here I go!"


    Saying that, the cheerful girl with a youthful face quickly took the lead. She drew her bow and shot, sttering the head of a youkai that was camouged in the scenery. The others quickly dropped their pretense and moved in, but she skillfully shot them down one by one. With her enhanced strength, her powerful bow made a loud sound as it pierced the youkai''s vital spots perfectly.


    "See, I took out a good number, right? Hana, is this okay?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    Hana responded briefly to Kaya''s words and stepped forward. Then she pulled out her weapon...


    "Bare hands? No, that''s..."


    Standing still against the fast-moving youkai-like monsters, the girl suddenly swung something, and as they lunged at her, the monsters were crushed. The sound of something slicing through the air was definitely heard.


    (Not a shockwave, then. Probably some kind of curse tool.)


    The sound of the wind from the fan was clearly different. It seemed like a weapon cursed to confuse the senses. From the damage on the youkai, it looked more like a blunt weapon than a sharp one. Even a youkai with sharp senses couldn''t judge the distance, so it seemed like it could trick more than just sight.


    From far away, arrows were shot, and the invisible weapon was breaking through the barrier. They seemed to be working well together. From their movements and conversations, it looked like they were basically a duo.


    (Though, this might not be people usual way of fighting.)


    In this line of work, it''smon for the way of fighting for others to be different from the main goal. Aoi usually uses a fan, but when she goes all out, she fights barehanded. Even Hina uses her sword more like a staff than a real weapon. If she didn''t care about the aftermath or coteral damage, it would be quicker to unleash a torrent of ''Annihtion'' directly from within. So, it''s possible that their fighting style is just a temporary one because I and Tamaki are here.


    Well, anyway. The fact that they are keeping watch means something. Should I do what I need to do?


    "...Ten small youkai taken out in the blink of an eye. Impressive."


    "Thanks for thepliment! So, want to join in?"


    "Ah, I''m good on that."


    I brushed off the suggestive dance proposal and examined the remains. Specifically, I cut open the belly to inspect the insides.


    "Looks like animal, nt, and some pieces of youkai meat. In other words..."


    "Are there more deeper inside?"


    I nodded at Hana''s words, who probably came here after putting away her weapon.


    "It''s not a veryrge area, so the chance of a big one showing up is low, but there should be a decent number. Insect youkai breed easily."


    And from what I could see inside, they hadn''t eaten each other. So, the youkai meat must be from a different kind. Well, I hope the numbers don''t increase too much...


    "What should we do?"


    "What do you mean... what?"


    "Should we keep going or retreat?"


    After finishing the inspection and gathering the remains for processing, I ask the two guides questions. The area where the youkai gather is unclear in terms of danger. Deciding to prepare our gear and people again is not a weak choice at all.


    "Eh? Is that what you''re thinking? Retreating is not an option, right?"


    "Gotta take the job seriously..."


    "I see."


    The two quickly decide to move forward. They don''t even seem to consider a temporary retreat, reminding me that they are indeed professionals. If the head of the family is strong, then the followers are too. Well, considering how some people act when we first meet, maybe it makes sense in a way.


    "Understood. ...Is it okay to do reconnaissance and report?"


    "Got it. Alright, let''s do this?"


    In response to my request, the archer girl releases a bird-shaped shikigami. One goes along the path we took, while the rest spread into the forest...


    "We''ll leave the horses here, okay? They can''t run in this forest. ...Is that alright?"


    "Mm. No problem."


    "Sounds good. Besides, thieves probably won''te by anyway?"


    As I tie my horse to a nearby tree, the two do the same. In the meantime, I sprinkle "Purifying Salt" to create a simple boundary. This should keep the small youkai hanging around the edges froming too close. Wild carnivores are unlikely to approach, especially with the youkai presence.


    "The forest blocks our view. Let''s stay alert, set up in a way that covers blind spots, and if nothing happens, we''ll retreat before sunset... is that okay?"

 Chapter 188-4

    [Part 4/4]


    I take out my spear from the horse''s load and equip other curse-tools, getting fully ready while checking in with them. The two agree to a temporary retreat before sunset. We don''t have enough people. Plus, human stamina and focus are limited. Without support from servants or the Hidden Group, this is a wise decision. The exorcists from their family may be aggressive, but they''re not foolish. Both are in work mode. Professionals are reliable.


    "I''ll go ahead. ...I''m off?"


    "...You might want to lower your expectations."


    With the confident words of the one leading the way, I instinctively think that way.


    ...Not very exciting.


    * * *


    "I wonder if they''re doing well..."


    In the sunny center of the city, inside the Inner Pce, there was the Principal Tax Office of the Ministry of Civil Administration. In the storage area, there were bureaucrats bustling around, with nervous clerks and ountants moving back and forth through the hallways and gardens. The young man watched them while worrying about his sister (Suzune), who was off on a journey. He kept waiting for his lord to return.


    Since his real name came from a lowly background, he couldn''t reveal it. The name given to him by his respected lord was "Kei," which came from when he pointed out that his lord was almost tricked in a math problem.


    The young man thought that since his lord personally named him, that incident must have been very important. If things had gone wrong, it could have led to huge debts and losing his position. His lord, a lower noble from a branch family, must have been very scared. He also wondered if giving him this name was a reminder to keep him in check.


    ...If it scared him that much, he wished he would do a bit more math. He hoped his lord would stop asking him to investigate or calcte things right away whenever something came up. Wasn''t the responsibility a bit too heavy for the pay?


    "I appreciate the support, but..."


    As he let out a deep sigh, a mix of sadness and gratitude swirled within him. Still, he reminded himself that he was lucky. He convinced himself he wasn''t foolish. He knew he was more fortunate than many others and understood how much that blessing meant.


    Thanks to his lord''s support, he gained a position as a bureaucrat. Being an assistant to the district chief was a significant role. It was natural that his pay was much higher than before, but it was even more important that his family felt the benefits.


    In the social system of Fus��, having his family serve alongside the district magistrate helped protect his parents and brother, who had be independent farmers, from jealousy from others. With his position, he could keep an eye on things, and his brother, who had taken over the family, had found a good match, so they were quite secure in that regard. There was no need to worry about being looked down upon. Now, if only his sister could find a good match too, everything would be perfect.


    "And also, there''s..."


    And now, he had one wish. It was fragile, but he definitely wanted more sess than he had already achieved... If he didn''t be greater, if he didn''t gain power, he wouldn''t be able to find out where he stood.


    "Brother..."


    The words he whispered seemed to fade away, filled with resignation, and he understood the worst truth himself. Just finding his bone or his grave would feel enough. A family member he could never meet again. Important family... parents, brother, sister, if he wasn''t in a position to investigate, there wouldn''t be time. It couldn''t be helped; he was the only one who could pursue this, and he stillcked strength... This was also why he wanted to marry a good girl from a nice family. For that, he wouldn''t mind if she was ugly. If he could achieve his goal, he could lift her up and love her.


    ...Therefore, the young child of his lord, who had been crying and throwing a tantrum after the recentmotion, could not be the one to share his life.


    "...Ugh. It hurts."


    As he remembered thatmotion that made him aughingstock in the neighborhood, he groaned while rubbing his jaw, which had taken a hit from a barbarian iming to be his sister''s friend. There were no cracks, but it still hurt a bit. Clearly, that wasn''t the strength of a girl. I mean, was it sane to suddenly get hit by an Ezo half-youkai? Is his sister choosing his friends properly? Big brother is worried...


    "...! They''re here."


    As he frowned and rubbed his jaw for a while, he sensed their presence from the sound of footsteps andughter. He straightened up and stood respectfully.


    "Hahaha. Then, let''s tell the Ministry of Ceremonies like this... Oh, sorry, sorry. I''ll leave it to you!"


    "No, that''s not necessary."


    An older man with a thick ck beard mixed with white, who left the Bureau of Taxation with senior bureaucrat from the Ministry of Civil Administration, left a strong impression. He was the head of a branch family of the Ise family, holding a chief magistrate position in the northern region''s district. The young man offered a polite bow and ttery.


    It was unusual for a district chief magistrate to visit the Ministry of Civil Administration, and there was no reason for it. This was only possible because of the country''s decaying and increasingly formalized system.


    No matter how lowly, a noble is still a noble. And the struggles of lower nobles have been around for a long time. It''s a tradition to bring small gifts and ask for favors from those in power. Half of the district chief magistrates are from old noble families, while the other half are officials or lower nobles looking for jobs. It''s a known fact that a lord nearing the end of their termes here, relying on family ties to ask for an extension or a new position. From their attitude, it seems like things went well.


    (For now, it looks like I won''t lose my job.)


    From the neatly kept records of bribes for district chief magistrates, he thought the gifts prepared were enough. He means, why are those records so tidy when others are messy? Is it for the sake of future generations? Oh well. He just hopes the Danjo-dai (Imperial Prosecuting and Investigating Office) does its job.


    "...? Who are you?"


    While feeling frustrated with society, the young man turned his attention to the bureaucrat who appeared after his lord. Dressed in formal attire, this person held a rank. Could it be...?


    "Oh. This is the head of the Bureau of Taxation. ...They are assisting me in a minor role, Kei."


    "I didn''t know it was the Bureau Head, please forgive my rudeness...!"


    The lord''s exnation and the young man''s deep bow happened almost at the same time. It was important not to be disrespectful to the person in front of him. At least, not to himself.


    If it were a noble and a district chief magistrate, that would be one thing. But he was just a minor official who was being favored. Bowing too high to someone of the Bureau of Taxation, who held a rank of 5 or 6, was too much. He knew what would happen if he offended them. He couldn''t fully trust his lord either. He understood that he could easily be discarded if it came down to his position. So, he continued to act humble and begged for mercy. He didn''t see that as shameful.


    "Oh, you don''t need to do that..."


    "Ise-dono. Let me handle this. ...Please raise your head. There''s no need to fear, there are no punishments here."


    "Y-yes, but...!"


    Bureau Head hesitated a bit and lowered his head. It wasn''t good to raise his head right after being called.


    "It''s hard to talk like that. This is an order. Raise your head."


    "Y-yes! Then...!"


    The son of the tenant farmer finally raised his head, acting small. He quickly sensed that he was being seen through.


    "...He''s a good assistant, isn''t he?"


    "Haha, yes! He''s my proud subordinate!"


    When the head of Ise branch family praised him, the lord of the young man became very happy. He was bold but easy to tter, making him a bit careless. After a forced smile, Bureau Head looked at the young man.


    "Honestly, I don''te from a high background either. In that sense, I''m not good at being too humble, so I feel a connection with young people like you. ...I''ve also been supported to reach my current position, you know?"


    "Y-yes..."


    The young man could only respond with confusion to Bureau Head''s words. Did the lord say something? It wasn''t pleasant to feel like he was being known without knowing the other person.


    "Actually, Bureau Head also assists the Minister of the Left. In that sense, you might be in a simr position, Kei."


    "I just asionally take on the assistant role. ...Anyway, don''t worry about the connections. I''ll make sure to tell the Minister and the Ministry of Ceremonies about your achievements."


    "Hmm. I''m counting on you, Bureau Head!"


    His lord''s attitude showed he was truly relieved by Bureau Head''s words. The Minister of the Left was the Minister of benevolence. His many kind policies included helping struggling nobles, and it was said that the relief of needy nobles is one of them. His lord was probably nning to ask the Minister for the next position through Bureau Head.


    "Still, going to the Northern region will cost a lot, right? Do you have a daughter who''s about to get married? I''ll do my best to help you get a position in the nearby Center region district. ...You too."


    "Me too?"


    "Yeah. From what I hear, it would be a waste to stay in your current position. I really want to rmend you for a little more support."


    "W-well, that would be... a great honor."


    Hearing the Bureau Head''s words, the young man gasps. More than joy, he feels a rush of tension. This meant he was about to get caught up in the faction struggles of the imperial court. But... he couldn''t refuse because of his position. Plus, it seemed like too good of an opportunity to pass up.


    A chance to seed and rise up...!


    "Well, let''s not just stand here. Let''s find a quiet ce to talk in detail. I know a good ce that serves nice drinks."


    "Oh, that sounds great! Come on, let''s go!"


    The Bureau Head suggests this, aware of the surrounding gazes, and the head of the Ise branch happily agrees. He urges his assistant to follow.


    "Y-yes!"


    Of course, the assistant has no way to go against this flow. There''s no reason to resist either. Anyone else would wish to be in his ce. Being invited by a superior, having their face remembered, and even getting a job rmendation feels like a dream.


    "Hehe. I understand the tension. Let''s rx and chat over drinks, okay? I want to know more about you to rmend you up thedder."


    The Bureau Head smiles gently, touching the young man''s back, as if they were long-time friends or family.


    "I want to know about your strengths and weaknesses at work, and... let''s see. Maybe about your family and old stories too, right?"


    In thetter part of the Bureau Head''s words, the young man feels a strange stickiness that he just can''t shake off, leaving him with a sense of unease and difort...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!